ã€ŠHeroes of Marvelã€‹


 Chapter 1 Marvel World And Strange Quest

    <h4>Chapter 1 Marvel World And Strange Quest</h4>

    On the opening day of the Empire State High School, the group of enthusiastic young students was once again weed to high school after vacation.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, what are you looking at?¡± At the gate of the campus, a tall boy in a sports shirt with white skin and brown hair patted on his friend¡¯s shoulder and asked.

    ¡°Ah?! Oh¡­ nothing. It¡¯s my first timeing to a high school. It¡¯s a little surprising. Let¡¯s go in. The teenager, who was pped on the shoulder by his friend, looked back and quickly walked towards the school.

    ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± Seeing that his friend has left quickly, the tall boy hurriedly followed.

    Going down to the campus quickly, the young man who was in a daze has a fierce tumbling in his heart: System! What is the Quest again?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong with this Quest? Just after the teenager shouted that sentence in his heart, he immediately had a light voice in his mind to respond to him. Yes, the teenager is having a magical systematic conversation in his mind.

    Jackson-Lin is the full name of this boy, which is obviously a Chinese-English mixed name. Because he is a mixed-race, he also has a simple Chinese name called Lin Rui. Lin Rui¡¯s mother is an American and his father is a Chinese and his parents have settled in the United States for decades. Because he is a mixed blood, Lin Rui¡¯s looksbine the advantages of China and the West. His facial features are notcking in exquisiteness. The ck-hair and ck eyes retain the mystery of the Orientals. He is also a handsome guy.

    In fact, Lin Rui is a person who has crossed over. In his previous life, he was a recent graduate intern living in Tianjin who crossed over to the United States during an unexpected electric shock. However, after Lin Rui thought he was just reborn on the other side of the ocean of his original world, he slowly found some differences. There is World War II hero Captain America in the world and there are his heroic deeds in the National Memorial. This world also has Stark Industries, as evidenced by the prominent building in downtown New York. As he got older, the more positive Lin Rui became. It turns out to be the Superhero Marvel World!

    Although it wasn¡¯t a big deal for him to be crossed over but crossing over to the Marvel World still shocked Lin Rui. In particr, he also found that he has a weird system, which made Lin Rui very helpless.

    Even if he crossed over to Marvel World, Lin Rui had no intention of doing anything earth-shaking. It would be good to have a safe life since he was also the only son of his parents. And now his family is moreplete than his previous life. But he has a mysterious system in his body and it always releases some Quests from time to time. Like puncturing the tires of Uncle Morgan¡¯s next door, helping Grandpa Merry¡¯s family sort out the messy gardens and asking him to go swimming in the winter at T-minus ten temperature. Even more outrageous was that the system actually made Lin Rui give all the pocket money he saved for a year to a roadside tramp! That was the money he saved to buy an x-box!

    Of course, since the system has released Quest, there is a Reward when it ispleted and Penalty when it fails. For trivial things like puncturing the tires and tidying the gardens, the system counts Reward from one to five points and the unfinished Penalty is slight, like calling Tom and saying that he likes him.

    Reward points can be converted into anything in System Shop, provided your Reward points are sufficient, and Lin Rui sees countless things in System Shop that he¡¯s dreaming of. So, despite reluctance, Lin Rui haspleted many Quest releases from childhood to adulthood. However, the Quest that popped up in his mind today is quite iprehensible to Lin Rui.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! Destroy the rtionship between Peter Parker and Harry Osborn. Afterpleting the quest, the Reward is 50,000 points and should the quest failed you will be faced with no penalty. This is the Quest you just posted, what does this mean?¡± Walking forward, Lin Rui asked eagerly in his heart. This is still Lin Rui, who has seen so many Quests in the system since he was a child and whether he has failed or seeded there was always rewards and penalties. There is no Penalty and this time, when has the system became so good.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? High return and risk-free quest. Why questions about such a good Quest?¡± It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s response to this Quest is not understood by the system.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but why do I feel that there is something wrong with this. And the difference between this Quest and the ones you released before is a little too big. I know Peter Parker will be Spiderman in the future. Harry Osborn will be Green Goblin in the future without any ident. It¡¯s not right for you to let me destroy their rtionship. From childhood to adulthood, Lin Rui was trained by Quest, which had been released by the system for a long time. After a little thought, Lin Rui felt that the system seemed to have some purpose.

    ¡°So? You are not going to ept this Quest?¡± Without answering Lin Rui, the system asked indifferently.

    When he heard the system say so, Lin Rui did not answer immediately. Although he feels that the system has a purpose to release such a Quest, but the 50,000-point Reward is really tempting! Since Lin Rui was three years old and capable ofpleting Quest, he has only earned 532 Reward points to this day. Today, this Quest is almost worth a hundred times that of his previous Quest!

    ¡°Can I think about it?¡± With respect to Superheros of Marvel World, Lin Rui really needs to be careful. And this time the Quest is not simple and he does not know where to start to break the rtionship between Peter Parker and Harry Osborn.

    ¡°Yes, are five seconds enough? Five, four ~¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s request, the system generously agreed and then began to count down in his mind.

    Five seconds of consideration?!¡± Lin Rui was a little rxed when he heard the system give him time to think, but almost jumped up when he heard thest half sentence.

    ¡°Three¡­two¡­¡± Ignoring Lin Rui¡¯sints, the system counted down without dy.

    ¡°¡­ one~¡±

    ¡°Okay! I ept!¡± Just as thest word of the system was half spoken, Lin Rui screamed in his head. Finally, he could not give up the temptation of the 50,000 Reward points. With those 50,000 points, he can exchange what he has always wanted in System Shop.

    ¡°Ok! Quest has been released! Remember, Quest time limit is half a year, you have to hurry up!¡± After Lin Rui agreed, the system immediately answered, with a tone that seemed somewhat happy.

    ¡°There is time limit?! Half a year? It¡¯s a little too fast!¡± Lin Rui frowned tightly when he heard that the Quest only gave him half a year. Neither Peter Parker nor Harry Osborn knows him now. It¡¯s not easy to finish a Quest that destroys their rtionship in half a year.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯tin now. And you¡¯ll be sixteen in two days, I¡¯ll give you a surprise then.¡± Without caring about Lin Rui¡¯s mood, the system went on.

    ¡°Oh, a birthday present? How many years have you given me a surprise birthday present? I just hope that this year¡¯s gift is something useful!¡± Apparently shocked by what the system said, Lin Rui responded angrily.

    ¡°Rest assured, At 16 you will be an adult, I will prepare you a decent adult gift.¡± The system tone seems to be serious.

    ¡°Come on, whatever you do, don¡¯t deceive me.¡± Lin Rui now has this requirement for the system. Then the voice of the system in the mind goes silent. Lin Rui has also raised his head as he has already reached the door of his ss.

    Huh~

    ¡°Jackson! Why are you running so fast? After Lin Rui stopped, the tall boy who had been following him finally caught up.

    ¡°Oh, Tom. Sorry, I forgot about you!¡± Aftermunicating with the system in my mind, Lin Rui really forgot his friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Is this our ss? Looks like everyone¡¯s almost here, huh? That¡¯s!¡­¡± Instead of ming Lin Rui for forgetting him, Tom has begun to observe their ss. However, when his eyes swept to the corner of the ssroom, he suddenly eximed.

    ¡°Well? What¡¯s wrong? Is there beauty?¡± Seeing the sudden exmation of his friend, Lin Rui looked over curiously.

    In the bright ssroom, young and beautiful girls who just entered high school all gathered in twos and threes to talk. However, two of these people additionally attracted the attention of other students in the ss. It was two handsome boys, not a beauty.

    ¡°That is¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Peter Parker and Harry Osborn, I didn¡¯t expect us to be in a ss with them,¡± Tom said in a faint voice and only Lin Rui heard him. He doesn¡¯t know if the system can arrange these things or if it¡¯s such a coincidence, but Lin Rui won¡¯t get bogged down.

    Peter Parker is very smart, but he won¡¯t attract much attention. The ss¡¯s attention is obviously due to Harry Osborn, the Young Master of Osborne Group. As a bigpany that isparable to the Stark Group, Osborne¡¯s name is very big, so it is understandable that Harry Osborn is being watched like this.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, Tom. Find a ce to sit first.¡± pping Tom on the shoulder, Lin Rui has moved towards the window seat in the ssroom.

    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m just a little surprised.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s joke tone, Tom smiled embarrassingly and followed Lin Rui to the window.

    Sitting down in the seat, Lin Rui didn¡¯t go to see the two ¡°great characters¡± of Marvel World. Anyway, they are in a ss now and he will have some time to understand them. While waiting for the teacher, Lin Rui began to think about how toplete the Quest. Searching for the story of Spiderman in his memory, Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows began to wrinkle together. Although Lin Rui can¡¯t remember why Spiderman and Little Green Goblin had such a bad rtionship, it doesn¡¯t affect the fact that they are now like brothers. Even though there was a rift between the two because of Harry¡¯s father, they finally made up. Lin Rui¡¯s attempt to undermine their rtionship is not going to be easy.

    Lin Rui rubbed his eyebrows and turned his eyes to his side. He thought that the people around him could help him. But when he saw Tom staring excitedly at the beautiful young girls in his ss, Lin Rui knew he was thinking too much.

    ¡°Ah! I am not gonna get these 50,000 points!¡±

 Chapter 2 The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 2 The n</h4>

    A few days passed in a sh. After the excitement of the first few days of school, now the students in the ss know each other. Under Lin Rui¡¯s intentions, he has be familiar with Peter Parker and Harry Osborn. Of course, for the time being, he is just acquainted with them as ssmates.

    Although as the only son of Osborne, Harry has his own pride and will not make new friends. But Peter was just a child of the average family, and he had no defense against the deliberate acquaintance of such a wise man as Lin Rui. So Harry slowly epted the half-Asian clever fellow into his own circle with Peter.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! What the hell is wrong with you? On his way to ss, Tom finally asked.

    As a friend who grew up with Lin Rui, Tom always thought that he was Lin Rui best friend. But these two days, Tom found that Lin Rui¡¯s behavior was a bit strange, he actually took the initiative to make friends with Osborn¡¯s son! With Lin Rui secluded character from a young age, Tom thinks this is too abnormal. Crucially, Lin Rui and Peter also have a better rtionship, Tom feels that his best friend status is not guaranteed. This is not a good thing.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong? Lin Rui was still clueless as Tom asked this question. He didn¡¯t know that he had neglected Tom in order to get close to Peter and Harry in the past two days.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you have been behaving abnormally for the past few days? You are deliberately making friends with Harry Osborn! Do you want that man as your friend to get a good job in the future? It¡¯s not like you!¡± Seeing Lin Rui acting ¡°silly¡±, Tom said angrily. Tom only mentions Harry, because it seems to him that Harry is obviously more important than Peter. Lin Rui himself is a smart man, the kind who is simr to Peter.

    ¡°Hey?! Do you think I am making friends with them just to get a good job at Oscorp? Of course not! It¡¯s so funny!¡± After hearing Tom¡¯sint, Lin Rui knew what he was talking about and thenughed back.

    ¡°So what are you doing for? The day after tomorrow is your birthday, but you haven¡¯t invited me to your home yet. I wonder if you forgot my friend! ¡± Seeing Lin Rui deny his guess, Tom asked reluctantly.

    ¡°Of course not! I just haven¡¯t thought about how to arrange my birthday this year, so I haven¡¯t notified you yet. Moreover, I just met Peter and Harry and I thought that I should have a few more friends. After all, we are in high school now, we can¡¯t always be just two people.¡± Under Tom¡¯s inquiries, Lin Rui had to give a reasonable reason.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tom still doesn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t worry. How about I invite you to my birthday now? So you don¡¯t have to worry about me forgetting about you and you will be the first person that I invited! ¡°

    ¡°Well, I believe you!¡± Under Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Tom still chose to believe. He never knew that Lin Rui was approaching Peter and Harry just to destroy their rtionship.

    Lin Rui, who epted the Quest, thought about it for a long time and finally came to the conclusion that the rtionship between Peter and Harry could only be destroyed from inside. So he deliberately made friends with them and now things are going well. No one thought he had any other purpose except it seemed a little strange. But it is normal for other people in the ss to see smart people like Lin Rui and Peter as friends.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the ssroom or we will bete.¡± After patting Tom on the shoulder, Lin Rui quickened his pace a little and Tom followed him.

    Although Tom has beenining about Lin Rui just now, he also reminded him of something. The day after tomorrow is his 16th birthday when the family will definitely give him a small birthday party. Would he take this opportunity to invite Peter and others over? It¡¯s a good chance for him to improve his rtionship with them. But will Tom think more about it? Looking sideways at Tom, Lin Rui has a big headache. It should be possible to fool them all, Lin Rui can only think so.

    ¡°Hey! Peter! Harry!¡± As soon as he entered the ssroom, Lin Rui saw his two new friends and said hello with a smile.

    Tom, who followed Lin Rui, also raised his hand to indicate that since Lin Rui said that he would make more friends, Tom would no longer be excluded. In fact, after listening to Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Tom was thinking that he would like to be friends with Osborne¡¯s son like Lin Rui. Of course, it is hard to say whether he can be epted.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, You arete today. Are you still not convincing that you lost to mest night?¡± Seeing Lin Rui enter the ssroom, Harry smiled and walked over. Last night, Lin Rui yed the game with them. Lin Rui didn¡¯t think he would be the one who would lose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind that little thing. It¡¯s just my birthday ising the day after tomorrow and I went to bedtest night thinking about it.¡± Just thinking about it in his head, Lin Rui decided to invite Peter and Harry to his birthday.

    ¡°What? The day after tomorrow is your birthday? Why don¡¯t you say it earlier? We don¡¯t have time to prepare gifts!¡± Hearing Lin Rui said that the day after tomorrow is his birthday, Peterined a little. Although he had only known Lin Rui for less than a week, the half-Asian smart teenager was very much in line with Peter¡¯s personality and he had slowly taken Lin Rui as a good friend.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare anything. If you came then that will be your gift to me.¡± Waving his hand, Lin Rui said with a smile. After that, Lin Rui nced quietly at Tom next to him and was a little relieved to see that he was not unhappy. Sometimes the rtionship between friends is so strange, new friends and old friends always have problems.

    ¡°Okay! Just tell us the address and time and we will be there, right Harry?.¡± Peter said happily.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯lle!¡± Harry next to Peter smiled and agreed.

    Before the ss even began Liu Rui has invited them to his birthday and they had agreed, it was a small step towards his goal.

    And when Lin Rui was turning over the textbook in front of him in boredom, the mysterious voice of the system came to his mind again, ¡°Well done! You know how to make a n!¡±

    ¡°Not at all but the 50,000 reward points are so tempting, how can I not work hard to get them!¡± Looking down at the textbook, Lin Rui ismunicating with the system.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best way to think about it, but don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something missing on your birthday?¡±

    ¡°What is missing?¡±

    ¡°A Girl! What¡¯s so fun about an all guy birthday ?!¡± The system said in a low voice.

    ¡°A Girl?! But I don¡¯t know any girls! Do you want to invite a few unfamiliar people in the ss?¡± Hearing the system reminder, Lin Rui discovered that it was somewhat true.

    Although it¡¯s a small birthday and the attendees are just Tom and Peter and Harry, there are already four big boys here and there are really no girls.

    ¡°I have a good candidate here and maybe I can help you finish this Quest earlier.¡± Just when Lin Rui was upset, the system gave a surprising hint.

    ¡°What? You will help me with this Quest? Isn¡¯t this too good to be true?¡± Lin Rui was keenly aware that the system was too serious in this Quest.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Whether I can help you or not depends on my mood. Do you want to know who the girl is?¡± hearing Lin Rui words, the system asked again.

    ¡°Yes! Why not?!¡± Lin Rui certainly will not refuse the system¡¯s help inpleting this quest.

    ¡°The girl¡¯s name is Gwen, She¡¯s in your next ss. I think you can invite her to your birthday. Of course, it¡¯s up to you to do that.¡±

    ¡°Gwen? That Gwen?! Spiderman¡¯s girlfriend?!¡± Hearing the name of the girl, Lin Rui was stunned for a while and finally remembered the familiar name.

    ¡°Yes, how is it?¡±

    ¡°How is it? Are you asking me to introduce Peter to his future girlfriend? Also, if I remember correctly, Gwen¡¯s final ending was not good.¡± Lin Rui was helpless in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the candidates, but I can¡¯t control what you do. But don¡¯t you think girls are the easiest thing to go wrong in a boy¡¯s rtionship? The system finally said and disappeared again.

    ¡°Girls are the easiest thing to go wrong in a boy¡¯s rtionship?! That¡¯s right! Gwen seems to be Peter¡¯s first love. If I introduce her to both Peter and Harry on my birthday, then I will match her and Harry when Peter is fond of Gwen¡­ Hey~¡± Thinking about it, the little love theater in Lin Rui¡¯s mind has been rapidly formed.

    ¡°However, how do you invite Gwen to my birthday?¡± The Little Theatre in his heart is still going on. Lin Rui has begun to think about how to invite Gwen to his birthday.

    Hmmm~

    ¡°Jackson! Jackson!¡± Just as Lin Rui was thinking about his n, he was pped twice on the shoulder and Tom¡¯s voice came to his ear.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong? Looking back, Lin Rui turned to Tom and asked.

    Tom stared at Lin Rui and didn¡¯t answer him, he pointed in the direction of the tform.

    ¡°Jackson,e up and do this.¡± Then Lin Rui heard the voice of his math teacher in front of him. He was called when he was in a daze.

    ¡­.

    He awkwardly got up from his seat and walked towards the ckboard. He wasn¡¯t worried that he would not be able to do it, he just needed some time to look at it. The memory capsules he exchanged in the system shop long ago were not useless. Otherwise, how could he be a genius student of Peter¡¯s caliber with his previous life aptitude?

    Three minutester, when Lin Rui came back to his seat after solving the questions on the ckboard, he also thought about how to invite Gwen. Of course, the specific situation also depends on whether his n will be carried out perfectly.

    ¡°Heh heh! Gwen, Spiderman, and Little Green Goblin¡¯s love triangle! It¡¯s exciting to think about it!¡± Lin Rui looked at Peter and Harry in front of him and smiled silently, thinking about what he nned.

 Chapter 3 Birthday 1

    <h4>Chapter 3 Birthday 1</h4>

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. Today is the weekend and it¡¯s Lin Rui¡¯s birthday. Two days ago, Lin Rui came up with a way to invite Gwen to his birthday party, and Lin Rui¡¯s method was very old-fashioned.

    Time goes back two days ago

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Chi Chi

    Bang!

    On Gwen¡¯s way home from school, Lin Rui suddenly got out of the corner and crashed into Gwen¡¯s car. Then he fell to the ground on the spot.

    ¡°Ah! Are you okay?!¡± Gwen realized that she has hit someone, she got out of the car and ran to Lin Rui to ask him if he is okay.

    ¡°Er! It¡¯s okay ~hiss!¡­¡± Lin Rui, half lying on the ground, shook his head to show that he was okay, but when he was ready to stand up, he suddenly hissed, showing that he was injured. However, how much of it was real or acting is still unknown.

    ¡°Ah! You are bleeding!¡± Gwen¡¯s suddenly looks towards Lin Rui¡¯s calf, from where blood was flowing out. Gwen, who had never encountered such a thing, eximed and she was a little scared.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s only a little blood.¡± Standing up with Gwen¡¯s help, Lin Rui smiled and said.

    ¡°I am sorry, I hurt you. I¡¯m Gwen from Empire State High School and I can reimburse you if you go to see a doctor for medical expenses.¡± Seeing Lin Rui smiling at her, Gwen shyly introduced herself.

    ¡°Ohh? Then we are ssmates. Hello, my name is Jackson and I also go to Empire State High School. Nevertheless, the medical fee is not needed and it¡¯s only a minor injury. Seeing Gwen¡¯s expression, Lin Rui said indifferently.

    ¡°How can that¡­¡±

    ¡°If you feel responsible, can you grant me a request?¡±Things are going their own way, and Lin Rui timely throws out his purpose for this time.

    ¡°Eh? What request?¡± Gwen asked curiously.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow is my sixteenth birthday, but I haven¡¯t invited a girl yet. I¡¯m afraid my friends willugh at me. You can¡­¡± Lin Rui stopped here, knowing that Gwen must have understood what he meant.

    ¡°Do you want to invite me to your birthday party?¡± Sure enough, Gwen went on after Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Eh! Yes, is that all right? Lin Rui feels that he is using all of his previous and this life acting skills and he looks at Gwen expectantly.

    ¡°This¡­ Well, I¡¯ll go, but you have to tell me the time and ce first.¡± Stared at by Lin Rui¡¯s deep eyes, Gwen finally agreed.

    ¡°Ok! This is my number, I¡¯ll get in touch with you soon!¡± He handed Gwen a small note with a phone number and Lin Rui slid and limped away.

    Looking at the back of Lin Rui¡¯s departure, Gwen holding the note in his hand was a little distracted. The development of this situation is a bit strange. ¡°He didn¡¯t suddenly rush out and get hurt by me just to invite me to his birthday party, did he?¡± ¡°Gwen has already guessed Lin Rui purpose with a little thought and she didn¡¯t know what it will be like for Lin Rui to know that his hard acting had been seen through.

    ¡°But what if it is? Dad is always in charge of me. To attend my ssmate¡¯s birthday party is the first step for me to escape from Dad¡¯s control. Besides, this handsome boy with ck eyes and ck hair is not bad either.¡± Gwen smiled and whispered as she looked at the phone numbers on the paper. Then Gwen got back in her car and went back home.

    Not knowing that his poor acting skills had already been seen through, Lin Rui was waiting for the guests at his door. Lin Rui¡¯s mother Mary works for apany in Queens New York, while his father Lin Hai inherits his ancestral career: a rtivelyrge Chinese restaurant. The restaurant is also located in Queens, so Lin Rui¡¯s home is naturally located in Queens.

    It was just five o¡¯clock, half an hour before Lin Rui¡¯s appointment with his friends, but he looked at the door in a hurry. Today¡¯s birthday is not just a celebration of Lin Rui¡¯s sixteenth birthday, but an important part of his n. It¡¯s important for him to break into Peter and Harry¡¯s circle and Gwen is a very important part of that.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson!¡± Just as Lin Rui was wandering around the door, Tom turned directly from his yard and held a wrapped gift box in his hand.

    ¡°Happy birthday!¡± Tom handed the gift box in his hand and shouted his best wishes. Behind Tom¡¯s back, his parents were alsoing this way, but they were on the road in front of the yard.

    ¡°Thank you, Tom!¡± Lin Rui sincerely thanked Tom for his gift. He did ignore Tom because of the Quest these days. Fortunately, Tom didn¡¯t care much and Lin Rui didn¡¯t want his good friend, who had been with him since childhood, to be dissatisfied with him.

    ¡°Jackson, congrattions on your sixteen birthday!¡± Behind Tom, his parents also smiled and wished Lin Rui.

    ¡°Thank you! Uncle Smith, Aunt Lucy! Wee to my birthday party!¡± A few steps from the door, Lin Rui warmly weed Tom¡¯s parents. As a child, Tom¡¯s parents took good care of him. He alsopleted a lot of small Quests at Tom, including Quest who smashed Uncle Smith¡¯s tires.

    ¡°Well, we are going in. I heard that you still have a few ssmatesing today? You are having fun! We adults will talk among ourselves.¡± Tom¡¯s father smiled and said before entering the house.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, which girl did you invite? Why don¡¯t I know that you have met new girls in school? You said that she is not in our ss, who is it? So mysterious!¡± After the Smiths entered the house, Tom came up to Lin Rui and asked in a curious manner.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? You can see itter anyway. Also, let me remind you, don¡¯t hit on her!¡± Lin Rui, who knows Tom¡¯s habits, warned him in advance that Gwen is not likely to look at this dumb big fellow.

    ¡°I know! I won¡¯t touch the girl that you like!¡± Tom thought that the mysterious girl was someone that Lin Rui liked so he quickly agreed.

    ¡°Actually¡­ forget it, you know it soon anyway.¡± Seeing Tom guessing wrong, Lin Rui originally intended to exin but thinking about it he hesitated as to not let Tom pulled in his ns.

    Huh!

    Just as Lin Rui and Tom finished their chat, a car engine sounded outside Lin Rui¡¯s yard. Both Lin Rui and Tom looked out.

    Squeak

    With almost unheard brakes, an extended version of the luxury Rolls-Royce slowly stopped outside Lin Rui¡¯s yard. Needless to say, Osborn¡¯s son is here. Although Harry never liked what his father had arranged for him, he couldn¡¯t refuse it.

    Card~

    Bump!

    When Lin Rui and Tom walked into the front yard, Harry and Peter had already stepped out of the car. Although Peter¡¯s family was in Queens, it was also a long way from Lin Rui¡¯s, so Harry picked him up by the way.

    ¡°Hey! Peter! Harry! Wee to my house!¡± As he walked out, Lin Rui weed them with open hands.

    ¡°Jackson! Happy birthday!¡±

    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡± Both Peter and Harry gave Lin Rui a simple hug and wished him a happy birthday.

    ¡°Here, this is our gift! Only one, you don¡¯t mind, right? After separating from each other, Peter handed Lin Rui a wrapped gift box.

    ¡°Thank you! No, I¡¯m just d that you guys cane!¡± Taking the gift, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    Whirl ~

    Just as Lin Rui was about to usher Peter and Harry into the room, another car pulled up outside the yard and stopped at the gate. Seeing the car parked outside, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes brightened as the most important part of his n finally arrived.

    ¡°Eh? Did Jackson invite anyone else?¡± Peter asked curiously when he saw Lin Rui passing by and approaching the car at the gate. How many people did he invite? And looking at Lin Rui¡¯s actions, it seems that the person who came here is more important than them.

    ¡°Heh heh! You¡¯ll know in a minute. Seeing Peter and Harry looking at him, Tom said mysteriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s so mysterious!¡±

    Lin Rui walked to the car with a smile on his face. Just as he was ready to help Gwen out of the door like a gentleman, the door of the car suddenly opened. And then the figure that came out of the door stopped in front of Lin Rui, Lin Rui suddenly stopped because it was an uncle in police uniform.

    ¡°Jackson-Lin? Is that your birthday party?¡± The police uncle who got off the car nced up and down at Lin Rui, then asked lightly.

    ¡°Hey~Yes, police officer!¡± Lin Rui was shocked seeing a police officer and he responded a littlete. At this time, Lin Rui remembered that Gwen had a daughter-controlling father who is a Police Captain and his daughter ising to attend her ssmate¡¯s birthday. Of course, he would send Gwen over ande with her to see which stinky boy dared to ask his daughter out.

    Just when the atmosphere outside was getting awkward, the back door of the car opened and this time Gwen in a light blue dress came out. She walked directly to Lin Rui, just in front of her father.

    ¡°Dad! Say it¡¯s just for me. What are you doing? Gwen red at her father unhappily andined. Although her Dad promised that she could go to her friend¡¯s party, he had to send her himself in person to rest assured. Gwen could not help it.

    ¡°Nothing. Just saying hello to your ssmate.¡± Seeing that his daughter was upset, Police Captain George no longer squinted and smiled at Lin Rui.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Captain was just saying hello to me.¡± Seeing Gwen¡¯s dad smiled at him, Lin Rui also told Gwent the same thing.

    ¡°Okay, Dad, you sent me too, you can go now.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pick you up when you¡¯re finished. Remember, don¡¯t be toote!¡± Thest sentence of Captain George was obviously addressed to Lin Rui.

    After telling thest sentence, Gwen¡¯s father finally drove away. Gwen turned to look at Lin Rui, her face was awkward, she seemed to apologize for her father¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let¡¯s go ahead, I want to introduce you to some of my friends.¡± Lin Rui, of course, would not mind the attitude of a daughter controlling father, He just smiled at Gwen.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go,¡± Gwen promised and then took Lin Rui¡¯s arm and walked casually into the yard. In a moment, Lin Rui¡¯s body became stiff but he recovered in an instant.

    ¡°Is that Captain George and his daughter? I didn¡¯t expect Jackson to be able to invite such a girl!¡± Harry, standing in the yard, said with amazement when he saw the twoing towards them. Osborne is one of the world¡¯s toppany, so he knew about Captain George of the New York Police Department.

    ¡°Ah! What are you talking about?¡± As early as Gwen got out of the car, Peter could not take his eyes off of her and he did not notice what Harry had said and asked again in amazement. Look at Peter, Lin Rui¡¯s n is at least on track.

 Chapter 4 Birthday 2

    <h4>Chapter 4 Birthday 2</h4>

    ¡°Peter, Harry, Tom, this is our Gwen, she is our ssmate.¡± Grasping Gwen¡¯s hand in a serious way, Lin Rui introduced her to three boys waiting in the yard.

    ¡°Hello! Gwen! I¡¯m Peter Parker. Nice to meet you!¡± The first person to greet her was Peter, apparently touched by Gwen¡¯s beauty.

    Looking at Peter¡¯s facial expressions and movements, Lin Rui¡¯s face remained unchanged, but his heart was already quietly happy. It seems that Gwen, who was supposed to be Peter¡¯s first love, really attracted him a lot. Nevertheless, his n can be better implemented in this way. At this point, Lin Rui unconsciously took a look in Harry¡¯s direction. But Harry was not as excited as Peter.

    ¡°Hello, Gwen Stacy. It¡¯s nice to meet you, Peter.¡± Gwen graciously extended her hand and shook it with Peter, introducing herself politely.

    ¡°Harry Osborn.¡± When Peter somewhat excitedly retrieved his hand, Harry around him also made a brief introduction to himself.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± As the daughter of a New York Police Captain, Gwen knows Harry as she smiled and shook hands with him.

    ¡°Hey! I am Jackson¡¯s best buddy, my name is Tom, Tom Smith.¡± Thest voice was Tom, who apparently felt that as the best friend of Lin Rui, he should introduce himselfst.

    ¡°Hello, Nice to meet you.¡± So far, Gwen was known by all the students present.

    ¡°Well, everyone is here, the party should start, let¡¯s go in.¡± The protagonists of the scene that Lin Rui imagined are all here and it is time to y. Lin Rui is still a little excited to think about it. The 50,000-point Reward n will start tonight!

    An hourter, the adults who came to celebrate Lin Rui¡¯s birthday left one by one, leaving more space for the young people who are celebrating.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be backter, but don¡¯t be too crazy!¡± Standing in the doorway, Lin Rui¡¯s beautiful mother embraced her grown-up and handsome son while she reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°I Know! Mom!¡± With an embarrassed face, he sent her mother out and watched them leave before returning to the house again.

    The adults have left and the n has officially begun! ¡­ However, Lin Rui, who had just closed the door, suddenly stopped. The n is there, but how to implement it, Lin Rui actually has no clue! He has not had any experience in this kind of rtionship in his two lifetimes, not to mention that he has to start a love triangle to destroy a rtionship between two close friends!

    ¡°System! You asked me to call Gwen over. Don¡¯t you have any follow-up tips?!¡± Lin Rui, who was in a hurry, shouted the system in his heart. He seemed to forget that this was not the system¡¯s n but his.

    ¡°I just said that women are one of the most vulnerable cracks in boys¡¯rtionships. It is your own n. Now that the n has started without any details, do you want to me me?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the system¡¯s slow voice soon came to him, apparently disdaining Lin Rui¡¯s demands.

    ¡°Then can¡¯t you give me an idea now? You gave me a hint before!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s voice softened, but he did not give up.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. The Reward is 50,000 points. It¡¯s still up to you whether you can get it or not.¡± This time the system was not so generous. After saying this, it was quiet. Obviously, It was ready to see what Lin Rui would do.

    ¡°Jackson! Come on!¡± Just as Lin Rui was still struggling, Tom in the room had already shouted to call him.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Things have already evolved to this way and Lin Rui can only progress from here. Maybe he could interest Harry just by praising Gwen in front of him.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s living room, Peter is sitting around the cleaned table with the birthday gift Lin Rui received today. It seems that everyone is ready to ask Lin Rui to open the gifts.

    ¡°Jackson! Open the gift quickly!¡± Seeing Lin Ruiing, Tom shouted excitedly, he has prepared a special gift for Lin Rui. Especially since he knew that Lin Rui had invited a girl, he thought that his gift will be very useful.

    ¡°Well! Which one should I open first?¡± Lin Rui walked towards them and temporarily set aside his ns. Today is his birthday, he should enjoy it.

    No one answered Lin Rui, No one wanted their gifts to be opened first. Lin Rui also understood what everyone meant, so he picked up a blue gift box, which was given to him by his parents.

    ¡°Well, let me see what my parents gave me this year!¡± As Lin Rui said with some anticipation, everyone surrounded him.

    ~

    The beautiful wrapping paper was torn apart in Lin Rui¡¯s hands a few times and soon revealed what was inside. It¡¯s a square box. It should be an electronic product. When the box came out, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes lit up and Tom beside him shouted.

    ¡°Sonymdr-1abt! Jackson, Uncle Jack still knows what you like! Seeing the Sony headphones, Tom patted Lin Rui on the shoulder and said with a smile.

    Lin Rui was very touched when he held the earphone that he had loved. Although for a rtively wealthy family like Lin Rui, the value of such a headset is not high. At leastpared to parents who gave their children a car as a gift. But Lin Rui knows that if he asks for a car, his parents may give it as well.

    In fact, His crossing over to the Marvel World makes Lin Rui feel the luckiest; he has a near-perfect family, which is much better than the broken family of hisst life. Moved by it, Lin Rui took it out and tried the cool earphone.

    ¡°Cool!¡± Peter looked at Lin Rui ying with the dark headphones and said with some envy, with his family¡¯s financial situation, it was impossible for them to buy him such headphones.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see our gift.¡± Harry smiled at Lin Rui and pulled Peter. They also gave a nice gift and guaranteed that Lin Rui would like it.

    ¡°Yes! Look at our gifts! I am sure that you will like it!¡± Peter, who was reminded by Harry, also shouted with a smile not knowing what they had given him.

    ¡°Well, let me see! It¡¯s this!¡± Putting down the headphones, Lin Rui picked up arge gift in a colorful package from the gift box in front of him.

    This colorful gift box is quiterge and heavy. Lin Rui don¡¯t know what is inside but looking at Peter and Harry¡¯s expression, it should be a good gift.

    Oh! ~

    Pulling the box apart, Lin Rui saw the corner of the gift, which seemed to be¡­

    Si¡­ Si¡­

    With a sudden eleration of movement, Lin Rui removed all the wrapping paper in a few strokes and finally, the gift wrapped in it was disyed in front of everyone.

    ¡°Aha! What about it? Do you like it? It was a gift Harry and I had been thinking about for a long time before choosing. Of course, Harry spent most of the money on the gift!¡± After Lin Rui opened the gift, Peter asked excitedly.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t known each other for a long time and we don¡¯t know what you like. Thinking about ourbined hobbies, I selected this. Not as excited as Peter, Harry exined with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you! I like it very much!¡± Holding thetest x-box in his hand, Lin Rui said to Peter and Harry earnestly after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Lin Rui was really touched, as Tom had said before, he deliberately approached Peter and Harry. Just to integrate himself into their rtionship and to be their friend is only a step in his n. But now, Peter and Harry treat Lin Rui as a true friend, which makes Lin Rui feels very unpleasant.

    Looking at thetest x-box in his hand, Lin Rui suddenly began to regret taking this Quest. At this moment, he suddenly felt that Peter and Harry seemed more important than the 50,000-point Reward.

    ¡°Well, here is mine. Although my gift is not as good as theirs, I also choose it carefully!¡± Seeing Lin Rui holding the X-box in his arms, somewhat stunned, Gwen¡¯s timely said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will love it!¡± Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, Lin Rui returned from his inner world and responded with a quickugh. Then he picked up the gift box Gwen had brought.

    Lin Rui was much gentler with the gift given by a girl and there was no strong tearing of the box. And Gwen¡¯s gift is also rtively small and he has roughly guessed what it is from the shape.

    Sure enough, when Lin Rui opened the package, he had a dark red-skinned book in his hand. Lin Rui has not heard of this book, but it should be a book about spiritual enlightenment.

    ¡°Thank you, Gwen, I love it.¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know what it means to give such a book, Lin Rui is very happy and he thanked her.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you like it, too!¡±

    So far, it seems that only Tom¡¯s gift has not been removed from the table. But just as Lin Rui reached for Tom¡¯s gift box, another hand grabbed it faster than he did.

    ¡°Hey, Jackson, can you open my giftter?¡± Grabbing his gift box in his hand, Tom asked embarrassingly. Just now, when Tom saw the gifts from everyone, he suddenly felt that his gift is not suitable for opening in front of everyone.

    ¡°Why, Tom? Didn¡¯t you say that your gift was special?¡± Lin Rui asked curiously as he saw Tom grab the gift box.

    ¡°That¡­ that¡­ Let¡¯s open itter!¡±

    !!

    ¡°Ah! Give it back to me! Don¡¯t!¡­¡± Just as Tom wanted to say something, Peter snatched the gift box from behind him.

    ¡°Jackson! Now!¡± With a shout, Peter threw the gift box directly to Lin Rui.

    Hoo!

    Oh~

    As soon as he received the gift box, Lin Rui tore it apart, giving Tom no chance to steal it again. But Lin Rui regretted not listening to Tom when the square boxes containing blue elves(Smurfs) fell to the ground.

    ¡°Tom!!~¡±

    ¡°Ah~ don¡¯t hit me!!¡±

    Inside the room with shing lights, several young peopleughed loudly.

 Chapter 5 The Gift Suitable For An Adult

    <h4>Chapter 5 The Gift Suitable For An Adult</h4>

    Near 12 o¡¯clock in the evening, Lin Rui was lying in bed quietly. Tom, Harry, Gwen, and Peter have long left, and his parents have fallen asleep next door. His birthday was perfect. However, there has been little progress in what Lin Rui has been nning.

    ¡°Ah! How did it get to this point? Fifty thousand Reward points and friendship, I should not hesitate to choose Reward points!¡± Lin Rui muttered helplessly as he grabbed his head with his hands.

    On his birthday tonight, Lin Rui sessfully introduced Gwen to Peter and Harry, but there was no further action behind it. Peter¡¯s love for Gwen, at first sight, was clearly felt and Harry seemed to appreciate Gwen as well. If Lin Rui had done something about it, a Love triangle might have happened. But Lin Rui didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t do anything. He couldn¡¯t hold the gifts given by them in his hand and y with their lives. He couldn¡¯t.

    As Lin Rui was watching the ceiling covered in darkness, a bell-like rm clock suddenly sounded in his mind.

    ¡°At thest minute of the day, the carefully preparedrge gift packages have been sent, remember to check it!¡± There was a little excitement in the system¡¯s voice, which was very unusual.

    ¡°What big gift! I don¡¯t see any good gifts you gave me on my previous birthday, so you might as well just give me some Reward points.¡± Lin Rui, who is upset,ins about the system. He can¡¯t even bear toplete the quest.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to see it? This is an adult gift bag! I guarantee that you will like it!¡± Seeing Lin Rui didn¡¯t feel like looking at the gift package he sent, the system went on.

    ¡°Well, I will take a look. However, if you deceive me, I won¡¯t ept it!¡± Anyway, it is a birthday gift from the system and Lin Rui decided to take a look.

    Close your eyes and Lin Rui¡¯s thoughts instantly sink into my mind. Then he saw two golden boxes hanging in his ¡°head¡±, which looked like a big gift bag.

    ¡°Big Gift 1: Choose the road to Superviin and get a copy of the viin pack.¡±

    ¡°Big Gift 2: Choose the road to Superhero and get a copy of the Hero Pack.¡±

    Looking at the big gift box floating on both sides of his ¡°head¡±, Lin Rui silently read the two small lines that shed above them.

    ¡°What does that mean? System, what Superviin Road? What Superhero Road? Looking at the two big gift bags, Lin Rui asked directly.

    ¡°Dang Dang Dang! This is the rite of passage that I prepared for you carefully. From now on, you will have to have a clear goal: to be a Superviin who can do evil everywhere, or to be a Superhero who punishes and eradicates evil with justice! Make your choice!¡± In the middle of the two big gift boxes, the system was transformed into a tiny Loli shouting at Lin Rui.

    ¡°You! You! Why are you like that?¡¯ It was the first time that Lin Rui saw the illusion of the system, he did not care about it or what she said, but pointed at it/she and shouted out in surprise. He listened to the voice of the system for more than ten years. Although he could not hear men and women, It would not belong to such a cute Loli.

    ¡°Well? Don¡¯t you like it? This is what I realized ording to your subconscious mind,it is the most eptable image of you!¡± The Loli opened said again and this time the sound became soft.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t do this! Hurry up and go back!¡± Lin Rui, who was peeped by the system, was embarrassed and shouted.

    ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t like it¡­¡± As it said, The Loli once again turned into a white light and floated between the two big gift boxes.

    That¡¯s much better! By the way, what did you say just now? Be a superviin or Superhero? What is this? Lin Rui, who is still used to the usual appearance of the system, regained his mind and asked again.

    ¡°This is a mandatory Quest that will be opened in adulthood, bing a Superviin of the world or a Superhero. As a host you can¡¯t refuse this Quest, you can only choose one of them.¡± The system then exined.

    ¡°Mandatory Quest? System are you joking! I haven¡¯t seen you publish such a serious Quest since you came out! Despite the choices between the two options, Lin Rui thought the system was ying with him. Over the past decade or so, the system has never imposed anything on him and only used some Reward points to entice him, as for the mandatory Quest, it has never appeared.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯spulsory, not only for you but also for me. If you don¡¯t choose, I¡¯ll have to¡­¡±

    ¡°What can I do?!¡± Hearing the change of tone of the system, Lin Rui asked quickly.

    ¡°What else can we do?¡± If you are given choices then choose, if you don¡¯t choose then we both will cease to exist. The system responded faintly.

    Buzz! ~

    Hearing the system¡¯s answer, Lin Rui felt only a roar in his head. Non-existent! Is that not death? No, maybe it¡¯s more terrible than death! This is the first time that the system has released a Quest with the consequence of death. Lin Rui is not feeling very well at this moment.

    ¡°So, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I choose! I choose!¡± Lin Rui shouted loudly as the system spoke again, for fear that his existence will be erased if he answeredter.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry so much, I know you will choose. But, which one do you want to choose? Superviin? Or a Superhero?¡± It seems that it is not worried about Lin Rui. The system is still so heartless.

    ¡°Since I have to choose, then, of course, I choose Superhero, who would want to be Superviin. In this world of Marvel, although the viins are also very powerful, in the end, they are always crushed by various Heroes with protagonist halo!¡± Without the threat of death, Lin Rui decisively wants to choose the Superhero¡¯s route. Which normal person doesn¡¯t have a Superhero dream?

    ¡°Well, you are right. But don¡¯t forget, being a viin is always easier than being a hero. And, if I am there, you don¡¯t have to worry about the protagonist halo suppressing you. Because you are a Protagonist yourself!¡± Seeing Lin Rui want to choose the Superhero route, the system said some words.

    ¡°Is that right? Is there a final victory for the viins in this world? Lin Rui believes in the system, but he still feels that viins will lose in the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s still up to you personally. I¡¯ll just give you some necessary help. But let me remind you that a Superviin can grow much faster than Superhero because the viins have no qualms. But a Superhero will grow slowly because of the requirement of his own criteria and many means that will not be used. Speaking of this, the tone of the system seems to be getting more and more serious and Lin Rui don¡¯t know what the reason is.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Hearing the introduction of the system, Lin Rui¡¯s idea was somewhat shaken.

    The viin ~Superviin~

    Recalling the Superhero movies that he had seen in his previous life, the protagonists in them seemed to be always weak then viins. If he can¡­ punch Iron Man! Step on Hulk and p the God Of Thunder! How cool it would be!

    Thinking about it, Lin Rui even unconsciouslyughed out.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Isn¡¯t it cool? Obviously, knowing what Lin Rui was thinking about, the tone of the system changed back to its original in tone and slowly floated towards Lin Rui and asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­ Uh! Ah! No, no! ¡± For a moment, Lin Rui said yes, and then quickly denied it.

    ¡°Well, I have exined this to you very clearly. Now it is time for you to make a choice.¡± Without any further chat with Lin Rui, the system once again emphasized that Lin Rui would make the next choice.

    ¡°Oh~ If this is the case¡­ then I will choose ~¡­¡± Looking back and forth over the two big gift boxes in front of him, Lin Rui muttered hesitantly.

    ¡°I choose¡­Superhero!¡± Finally, Lin Rui still wants to be a Superhero, not Superviin.

    Even with the Quest of breaking the rtionship between Peter and Harry, he didn¡¯t have the heart to do it. Lin Rui didn¡¯t think he had the potential to be Superviin. Although the system is very good, he still wants to be a good person. He is not made to be a viin.

    ¡°The host has chosen the path of Superhero, so I wish you can grow into a great Superhero! ¡°

    ¡°Below is your hero pack!¡± After Lin Rui called out his choice, the system¡¯s voice suddenly became high and it burst into fireworks in his mind. The two bags in front of Lin Rui, after he made the choice, the package that represented Superviin slowly disappeared. Lin Rui wanted to see what was there.

    Following the system¡¯s instructions, Lin Rui went to the front of the Superhero package and then reached out to the bag.

    !!~

    A sharp white light shot out from the gift bag. The half-tall gift bag opened in an instant and a bright light filled Lin Rui¡¯s entire mind.

    Whirl ~

    The white light faded and Lin Rui also saw the two items that floated out of the package. It was two books.

    ¡°Intermediate Fighting Technique!¡±

    ¡°Beginner Insight Technique!¡±

    Seeing the dark gold characters on the two books, Lin Rui shouted excitedly. Intermediate Fighting Technique is an upgraded version of Beginner Fighting Technique. Previously, Lin Rui bought Beginner Fighting Technique at 50 points in the System Shop in order to have some self-protection ability in Marvel World. The Intermediate Fighting Technique in this package really made him very happy. After all, this cost 150 Reward Points in the System Shop.

    Another is the Beginner Insight Technique Lin Rui also knows that it is a technique that can improve his perception. Although it is only Beginner¡¯s, it is also needed by Lin Rui. It is also worth a hundred points in the System Shop.

    ¡°System, you¡¯re really generous this time! You gave me two things that are worth 205 RP.¡± After collecting the two books, Lin Rui asked the system excitedly.

    ¡°Because you already have the main line Quest! Be a Superhero, you won¡¯t forget it so soon, will you?¡± The white light representing the system jumped on the package and swayed to answer Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°The main line Quest¡­ What does this mean?¡± Lin Rui, who was excited about receiving good things, suddenly had a bad premonition and asked carefully.

    ¡°Haha! Superhero Main Line Quest has beenunched! The turbulent New York street needs a guardian, the first step of Superhero: fight the criminal gangs in the streets and be a little famous Vignte! Questpletion degree 0/100.

    Now the neer to the Superhero Road Quest: Defeat five street viins in one night. To be a Superhero, take the street!¡±

    ¡°This fucking Mainline Quest!!¡±

 Chapter 6 Preparing For Quest

    <h4>Chapter 6 Preparing For Quest</h4>

    After a short weekend, Lin Rui dragged his tired body and Tom to the school. Tom has asked him a dozen times along the way, why does he look so tired. And Lin Rui always fools around with no sleep excuse, he can¡¯t say that he is practicing Intermediate Fighting Technique and Beginner Insight Technique overnight!

    ¡°Hey! Jackson!¡± Just as he arrived at the school gate, he saw Peter standing in front of them. And next to him is a girl that everyone is already familiar with: Gwen Stacy.

    ¡°It seems that Peter and Gwen are still going toe together, but I don¡¯t know if the story will develop ording to my memory. Maybe I can change the oue of Gwen. Looking at the handsome couple in front, Lin Rui thought in silence.

    ¡°Hi! How do you get together? Depressed by his thoughts, Lin Rui and Tom went towards them with a greeting.

    ¡°Well, I happened to meet Gwen on the way and we came together. ¡°Peter said shyly, ncing at Gwen beside him. Before he became Spiderman, Peter was just a bookworm with good grades. He was a bit talkative, but he had no experience with girls.

    ¡°Jackson, why do you look so tired?¡± Gwen, standing next to Peter, saw that Lin Rui¡¯s face was not right and asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡­ I was so excited these two nights, I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡± Lin Rui replied awkwardly.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Come on, let¡¯s go to the ssroom together. Avoiding Gwen¡¯s inquiring eyes, Lin Rui took Tom and headed for the ssroom.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going too.¡± Later, Peter and Gwen replied and followed them.

    Soon, a quiet day of school sses ended and Lin Rui almost slept in his ssroom. It would have been a bit embarrassing if he hadn¡¯t known all the knowledge in ss beforehand.

    ¡°Peter, Harry, I have to go home first, I have something to do!¡± Just after ss, Peter and Harry hadn¡¯t even packed their things yet and Lin Rui had already rushed out of the ssroom with his bag and his words slowly drifted from outside.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Peter and Harry looked at each other and finally turned towards Tom with an enquiring look.

    Tom who was being stared at by Peter and Harry, could only helplessly spread his hand and said. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he said that he didn¡¯t get any restst weekend.¡± Since they had entered high school, Tom has felt that he can¡¯t understand Jackson¡¯s behavior anymore.

    While the three were discussing what had happened to Lin Rui, he was already speeding on his bicycle.

    ¡°System, can¡¯t we postpone this quest for a few days? I had only practiced the Intermediate Fighting Technique for one day. I won¡¯t be able to finish this new quest by tonight. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much?!¡± As he pedals his bicycle, Lin Rui bargains with the system in his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult! You only have to defeat five viins, I believe that you can do very well.¡± In Lin Rui¡¯s mind, thezy voice of the system spoke.

    ¡°Only five?! It¡¯s easy to talk about it. I don¡¯t know if I can defeat five viins now. Even if I can defeat them, it¡¯s hard to say that I can meet five in one night!¡± Listening to the system¡¯s indifferent tone, Lin Ruiined.

    ¡°Rest assured, you have nothing to worry about even if you have never done this kind of things before. You¡¯ve been to Brooklyn Fifth Avenue many times over the years to earn Reward Point. There are also a lot of little gangsters that you have defeated. What are you worrying about now? The system suddenly dismantled Lin Rui¡¯s intention to drag the time.

    ¡°You tempted me with Reward Points before I went there! There were 20 to 30 Reward points to straighten a bully, so I had to fight even if I was beaten or injured!!

    ¡°Besides, you didn¡¯t give me any time limit for those Quests. I went when I was ready. But now you want me to defeat five vins in one night, which is not just a little hard! Are you nning to see me killed tonight?¡¯ Lin Rui was not angry when his request was turned down by the system. He wanted to persuade the system to let go with reason and emotion.

    ¡°The previous Quests were randomly given to you depending upon my mood, but this time Quest is the main line Quest for your Superhero road. In fact, it is not from me and thus I can¡¯t control anything in this quest!¡± The system said faintly.

    ¡°Ah! Forget it, I¡¯d better hurry home and make some preparations so as to not get killed tonight.¡± Knowing that he can¡¯t get what he wanted, Lin Rui has to prepare as much as possible.

    Ten minutester, Lin Rui rushed into his yard with his bicycle. The bicycle has not stopped yet and Lin Rui has disappeared at the gate. Today is a working day, so Lin Rui¡¯s parents are at their jobs, This is perfect as it gave him some time to do something that he doesn¡¯t want them to know.

    Hoo!

    The bag was thrown toward the floor of his room and Lin Rui then threw himself into his bed. He¡¯s not going to rest, he¡¯s going to go into the system shop and have a good look at what he needs. Although he only has more than 500 Reward points, he does not need much powerful equipment to deal with ordinary viins.

    ¡°System, what do you rmend? You know that I only have some Reward Points and there are so many things in your shop that I don¡¯t know what will be useful and what should I pick!¡± Since the Mainline Quest, The system can¡¯t help him, so the system should be able to at least help him with this.

    ¡°Well, tell me what you want and I will help you select the most suitable item for you.¡± This time the system didn¡¯t decline him and readily agreed to help him.

    ¡°Well, in this case, I need a hero suit that can hide my identity. It must be good-looking!¡± Lin Rui made his first request.

    When ites to a Superhero, the first thing people might think of is not how powerful they are, but their signature special hero costumes, such as the guy who likes to wear his underwear outside of his pants. Of course, Lin Rui is no exception. Since he has chosen the Superhero Road, a unique and beautiful hero suit is essential.

    Humming

    Brush ~

    Just after Lin Rui suggested that he needed a hero suit, theplicated System Shop in his mind began to change in an instant. Allmercialized dots disappeared and then the dots gathered again, disying five special suits of different shapes.

    ¡°Here are five growth hero suits I picked out ording to your preferences. Which one do you like?¡± Instantly, five hero suits were brought out and the sound of the system echoed in Lin Rui¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Are these five pieces? I like there shape and color, you can pick one for me. Looking at the five hero suits in my mind, Lin Rui was satisfied with them, so he asked the system to help him choose one.

    Brush!

    Lin Rui¡¯s voice had just faded and four of the five heroic suits had disappeared, leaving behind only a dark grey, hood-like, loose-fitting overcoat. Needless to say, the system has helped Lin Rui choose.

    ¡°Growing Phantom Suit has a certain effect of hiding the body shape and the hood has a mask effect. Moreover, it will adjust the temperature appropriately ording to the external environment.¡± Since the system has picked a suit, Lin Rui directly look at the specific effect of this hero suit.

    ¡°Well, this looks very good! Hidden, It will hide my identity and it can adjust the temperature, I like it very much. System, how many Reward points does this suit require?¡± Lin Rui asked the system.

    ¡°250 Reward points.¡± However, the system reported a price that almost caused Lin Rui to fall from his bed.

    ¡°250? Why don¡¯t you just rob me?! With this hero suit, you are ready to take half of my Reward points. Can you still talk to me after that?! Lin Rui, scared by the price, shouted at the system.

    ¡°For the growth hero suit, the price is fair enough. I will give you a 20% discount and sell it to you for 200 Reward Points. ¡°Without exining anything to Lin Rui, the system just gave him a 20% discount.

    ¡°20% off!? 200!?¡±

    ¡°Well! 200, can you lower the price a little more!¡±

    ¡°Fine then! 200 it is!¡± Finally, Lin Rui gritted his teeth and bought the phantom hero suit, he could not afford to go out tonight without any type of equipment.

    Since Lin Rui has chosen the Superhero Path, this growth hero suit is a must-have item for him. In fact, ording to the functions of the Phantom Suit, the 200 Reward Points are really not that expensive.

    ¡°Well, I think I need something more to protect myself.¡±

    Brush!

    Once again, Lin Rui has several kinds of things in his mind that are suitable for his use and the efficiency of the system is indeed super high. So after nearly an hour of brainstorming with the system, Lin Rui finally got what he needed. For this reason, he also spent 400 Reward points but he was not distressed because of it.

    Hoo!

    ¡°OK! Atst, it¡¯s all done!¡± Jumping out of bed, Lin Rui looked at the ck wristband on his right wrist and shouted excitedly.

    With Lin Rui thought, the ck wristband disappeared instantly. In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s body is covered by a gray coat. Although he doesn¡¯t know how other Superhero change into their costume, Lin Rui thinks that nobody should be as quick as him.

    With the Phantom Suit on his body, Lin Rui body began to integrate itself into darkness. If someone doesn¡¯t see the ce that he is standing at carefully, they will not realize that there is a person standing there. However, at this time Lin Rui did not put his hood, so his face could still be seen. He went to the mirror in his room and put on the hood.

    Shiii ~

    It was like putting a filter on Lin Rui¡¯s face. After wearing the hood, his face was covered by a faint mist, but it did not affect his ability to see what was outside.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it, but is it scary? There is a mist under the hood, Will I be known as a faceless man in the future?¡± Although it is true that no one can see his face, Lin Rui is obviously not satisfied with the effect.

    Huh~

    The next second Lin Rui gave his opinion, the mist that covered his face began to change, gradually changing from illusion to substance. Three secondster, the mist turned into a ck mask that blocked the lower half of Lin Rui¡¯s face. The ck mask starts from Lin Rui¡¯s chin to the end of his nose, hiding his face and making it less frightening.

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s very good. It seems that the functions of this suit are still very powerful. I can hardly feel the mask on my face, Lin Rui said satisfactorily.

    Solving the problem of the mask, Lin Rui began to check the other equipment he had bought.

    ¡°Jackson! Are you in your room?¡± While Lin Rui was checking the equipment, his mother¡¯s voice suddenly came from downstairs. It seemed that Lin Rui¡¯s mother hade back from work.

    ¡°Yes! I aming down!¡± Phantom Suit was taken back in a hurry and Lin Rui promised in a loud voice.

    Then, Lin Rui, who had tidied up his room, went downstairs. He would like to say something to his parents. He has to go out tonight. Of course, he is not going to say anything about it.

 Chapter 7 A Call For Help

    <h4>Chapter 7 A Call For Help</h4>

    ¡°Mom, Dad, I am going out!¡± At the door of Lin Rui¡¯s house, Lin Rui is pushed his bicycle and shouted inside.

    ¡°Be careful! Jackson!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if youe backter!¡± The previous sentence was said by Lin Rui mother and thetter sentence was said by his father. If Lin Rui could see the expressions of his parents in the room at this time, he would tell them: You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not going on a date!

    ¡°Ok!¡± Lin Rui rode his bicycle and went out, he is going to finish the first Mainline quest of the Superhero route tonight: Defeating five street viins!

    Riding away from the streets of the neighborhood where his house is located, Lin Rui slowly rode into a small park on the side of the road. Locking his bicycle behind a car, Lin Rui then left on foot, where he going require him to go without the bicycle. In order toplete the Quest which requires him to defeat 5 viins in one night, Lin Rui can only choose to go to Brooklyn which has the highest crime rate in New York.

    ¡°Ah! In order toplete Quest, I have to pay for my own items! System, can¡¯t this be reimbursed?¡± Lin Rui, who was walking towards the nearest subway station, asked the system in his mind.

    ¡°This is all you have to pay toplete a Mainline quest and you are asking for reimbursement?¡± The system responded with contempt.

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. If you reimburse me, I¡¯ll take a taxi and go there. That will be much faster.¡± Knowing that he was being too fussy, Lin Rui responded with some embarrassment and then stopped talking.

    Brush~

    Brush~

    Brush~

    Sitting in the subway, Lin Rui was nervous and a little excited. It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s ever done a Quest like this. Previously, the system has released some simr Quests. But today is obviously different. This is his first step to bing a Superhero.

    Out of the subway and on to the outskirts of Brooklyn, Lin Rui walked down a street alone and now he¡¯s starting to work hard to be a Vignte. In a tense spirit, Lin Rui readily starts the wristband, puts on Phantom Suit and turns into Superman! Wrong! Be a chivalrous Vignte!

    Da Da ~

    On the empty road, the monotonous and rhythmic footsteps show its owner¡¯s impatience and helplessness. Lin Rui, who had been wandering in the open street for almost an hour, was surprised that he had not met a viin, not even an ordinary bully. His mood has gradually calmed down from the excitement of the beginning to the agitation of the present. He urgently needs a goal to vent his depression.

    Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Ah ah ah! Did thieves and robbers rest today?! Even a car thief would be good! I have already walked the most remote street and found no one, such a bad ce and there is no bad guy! Lin Rui, who has been searching for some time, can only vent his frustration on the streetmp post. If this remains the case then how can heplete today¡¯s Quest?

    Although depressed, Lin Rui did not call out the system for help. Because Lin Rui knows that the system will not help him during the Quest process, which has been confirmed many times in the previous Quest process.

    Bang!

    He kicked anothermppost on the street and felt his right foot go numb. Trembling and retracting his right foot, Lin Rui is ready to move on and now he can only look for viins depending on his luck. At this moment, Lin Rui heard some movement from a corner of the street.

    ¡°Eh? A woman¡¯s cry!¡± After listening carefully to the noiseing from the front, Lin Rui determined that a woman was yelling in front.

    Brush!

    Like a dog hungry for three days smelling meat and bones, Lin Rui ran towards the sound in front of him. Turning two corners, Lin Rui finally saw the origin of the sound. It was a dark alley and it seemed to be the back door of a hotel. And the woman who was blocked by two ruffians on the roadside should be the hotel staff who just got off work. Seeing that she was still shouting under the threat of the two people, she should be asking the people in the hotel toe out and help. However, no one appeared until Lin Rui came.

    ¡°Hey! Bitch! You are not shutting up yet!¡± Just as Lin Rui arrived at this entrance, the situation there seemed to be getting urgent. One of the two ruffians who blocked the woman seemed impatient with the woman¡¯s cry for help and the spring knife in his hand approached the victim¡¯s face a little more.

    ¡°Give me the bag! Or don¡¯t me me for filling your smooth face with scars!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t hurt me!¡± She hoped that someone would hear her cry for help ande save her but now in this situation, she has no choice. The woman had to beg for mercy in horror and handed out the bag, although it contained most of the sry she had just received today.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    Crack!!

    One grabbed the bag in his hand, and the knife-wielding long-haired ruffian pped the woman¡¯s face and knocked her down.

    ¡°Heh heh! Let¡¯s Go! ¡± Having quickly scanned the contents of the bag, the knife-wielding ruffian stood up and shouted to his partner behind him. Then they were ready to leave the scene quickly.

    ¡°I think, you should return the bag to thedy.¡± And just as the two men turned around, a somewhat suppressed voice came to their ears.

    ¡°Who?!¡± The sudden sound shocked the two ruffians, but they responded in an instant. As a civilian area with chaotic public order, it is still possible to provide them with such mental qualities.

    Da Da ~

    ¡°It turned out to be a clown who is hiding his face! Go and run to your parent¡¯s kid, do you want to be a dead hero to save beauty?!¡±

    ¡°Yes! And add a hat to the windbreaker! What a creative wardrobe!¡±

    With the sound of footsteps, Lin Rui¡¯s figure appeared in front of the two men. When they saw Lin Rui¡¯s appearance, they made a mockery of him, apparently not taking Lin Rui seriously.

    ¡°I said¡­ you should return the bag to thedy!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, which were blocked by the hood, gradually became sharp and he repeated his words in a low tone.

    Although Lin Rui is not a person who likes to be a hero to save the beauty, Lin Rui will do it even as an ordinary person for those who rob women and beat them. And now with Quest, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have to suppress his anger.

    ¡°Ha! It seems that you really want to get into trouble! Then let¡¯s see if you have the courage!¡± Seeing Lin Rui not only did not run but continued to approach them, the man holding the bag shouted wickedly.

    Brush!

    The next moment, he had thrown the bag to hispanion, took out the spring knife that had just been put away and rushed directly towards Lin Rui. Since Lin Rui wants to be a hero, he doesn¡¯t mind letting him shed some blood and have a long memory of this encounter!

    Looking at the rushing man, Lin Rui can see that he is a veteran of the street fighting for a long time, with his right hand on the spring knife shing towards the waist and the left hand is lifted across the chest to prepare for possible resistance. He rushed towards Lin Rui very quickly and if Lin Rui was an average person, he would have been stabbed.

    However, although Lin Rui has only two days to practice the Intermediate Fighting Techniques, his original Beginner Fighting Technique is already very skilled and it is very simple to deal with these two. Lin Rui raised his right hand at a much faster reaction rate than the average person and straightened out the arm that had been pushed to his chest. His left hand shed like lightning at the same time and he grabbed the man¡¯s wrist on the way to the ce where the man¡¯s right-hand spring knife stabbed him.

    With a little effort, the man¡¯s right-hand wrist was almost broken and he could no longer hold onto the knife and it fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ahhh! ¡°Ahhh!¡± The right hand was scraped and the ruffian uttered a scream, but more aggressively, he shook his left fist at Lin Rui¡¯s head. That was the real street gangster.

    ¡°Hum!¡± Seeing that the ruffian was wounded and attacking him with his other hand, Lin Rui snorted and blocked the punch with his right hand. Then his left hand loosened and he punched the man in the chest in an instant.

    Puff!

    With a muffled sound, the man¡¯s pained cry was interrupted by the punch and his body involuntarily retreated. Lin Rui did not intend to let him go like this. His right hand, which had blocked the man¡¯s fist, grabbed the man by the arm and pulled him back.

    Bang!

    It was a louder sound than before. It was Lin Rui who kicked the ruffian on his stomach and the ruffian flew out directly. Instead of continuing to pursue, Lin Rui, who had punched and kicked the ruffian, retreated a little bit at his feet.

    Hoo!

    In the next second that Lin Rui just returned to his original position, a figure ran past him and there was a cold light hidden under the dim light. It was thepanion of the ruffian who just got trashed!

    ¡°Jason! Are you okay?!¡± A sneak attack pushed Lin Rui back and the fellow shouted back with an ugly face.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± But there were only two unconscious grunts in response to him, and the guy named Jason was obviously knocked unconscious by Lin Rui.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Without the response he wanted, his partner¡¯s face was even uglier and the sharp knife in his hand did not bring him much confidence.

    !

    And just when hispanion was in aplex and tense mood, a dark shadow in front of him had rushed over quickly, Lin Rui would not y with him slowly!

    Bang! Bang!

    Hoo!

    Quicker than before he defeated the second man. Lin Rui sessfully solved the robbery in thene in less than two minutes.

    ¡°Madam, this is your bag.¡± Picking up the bag that was still on the side of the street, Lin Rui went to the corner and handed the woman her bag.

    ¡°Ah? Ah! Yes! Thank you! Thank you!¡± The woman responded and took the bag that was just stolen from her and thanked him with a crying voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now but, you¡¯d better get out of here. Maybe you should change your job too. ncing at the back door of the hotel not far away, Lin Rui warned softly. The woman was robbed so close to the back door of the hotel and no one appeared after several shouts. Perhaps there was something in it.

    ¡°Thank you! Thank you very much! Sir!¡± Although she did not understand the obscure reminder in Lin Rui¡¯sst words, thedy quickly stood up and left for the distant light. She didn¡¯t rest until she was far away, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any impression of the appearance of the good man who had just saved herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s time I left, too, but these people¡­¡± ncing at the two guys lying on the ground, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed with light.

    A minuteter, Lin Rui had already left the street where the fight had urred and he was two streets away from there, he had already retracted the Phantom Suit. No one would recognize him. At this time, he had more than a thousand dors in his pocket.

    As for the two robbers who beat women, Lin Rui did not call the police but broke their legs. They would not bee able to get out of their beds for atleast a few months. As for whether there is any sequel to the current event, that¡¯s not something Lin Rui needs to consider. It¡¯s okay for Lin Rui not to kill such guys.

 Chapter 8 Mainline Quest Reward

    <h4>Chapter 8 Mainline Quest Reward</h4>

    Da da da!

    Hey!

    In the dark and narrow alley, a ck shadow quickly passed through and the figure staggered slightly. He stepped on a low-pitched puddle on the side of the road and water sshed.

    Whirl!

    The fast-running figure stopped in the darkness deep in thene and listened to the voiceing from the darkness as he panted against the wall.

    ¡°System! System! Give it to me!¡± Lin Rui, who was leaning against the wall and gasping, slowly slipped down and shouted at the system loudly in his mind.

    ¡°Eh?! What! Oh! Congrattions to the host forpleting this Quest! You are closer to bing a Vignte!¡± The system finally responded to Lin Rui¡¯s call. And, in its words, it seems that Lin Rui has finished the Quest tonight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that there is no reward! Do you know that I almost died just now?! If I am just going to die for nothing then let these Quests go to hell!¡± Recalling the thrilling scene just now, Lin Rui is still worried. If it wasn¡¯t for a magic item that he had previously exchanged in the System Shop to protect him, He wouldn¡¯t be able to sit here and talk to the system.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you okay now? And you finished the Quest. Congrattions! ¡± The system ignores Lin Rui¡¯s anger and whispered.

    ¡°Yeah! I have taken two punches! I was shot by a man! The Magic protective charms worth 100 Reward points are consumed for the most part! And all that just topletes this damn mainline Quest!¡± Lin Rui feels ufortable and he replied with a t voice. Lin Rui feel that he has taken the wrong path. Maybe the Superviin path is really better?

    ¡°That¡¯s the same thing that can¡¯t be done! I can¡¯t remind you when you finish the main line Quest. That¡¯s the rule. And you were beaten because you were careless. You had believed that you had defeated everyone then suddenly one of them pointed a gun at you which almost scared you to the point of death.¡± The system continues to talk indifferently about Lin Rui¡¯s contempt.

    ¡°All right! Well, I¡¯ve finished today¡¯s Quest. Give me the Quest Reward.¡± Instead of continuing to fight with the system, Lin Rui is now concerned about whether it was worthwhile to almost kill himself in such a way.

    ¡°OK! If you rush, I¡¯ll send you the Reward.¡± See Lin Rui¡¯s request, the system is finally more serious.

    !

    Then a sh of light shed through Lin Rui¡¯s mind and a familiar sound of reward was heard in his mind. At the same time, two items with different lights appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s mind. At this time, however, he did not notice the two items that suddenly appeared, because he was shocked by the number of Reward points he got.

    ¡°1000 points?! 1000 points! Really 1000 points!! ¡°Lin Rui couldn¡¯t believe it when he watched his Reward point change from 100 to 1100 in an instant.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how many Quests he hadpleted in the system before. The total amount of Reward Point, which he has been working hard for more than ten years, wouldn¡¯t equal to the points he has earned tonight. Although tonight¡¯s Quest was indeed the most dangerous one to date, Lin Rui also feels that this time Quest¡¯s Reward is too much and it seems that the system has suddenly be generous.

    In fact, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know that this time the Quest Reward was the Reward of the novice Quest in the mainline Quest and the system has no influence over it. Quests like those previouslypleted by Lin Rui were released by the system itself and Reward was given by the system itself. Who knows how much the system deducted from them?

    ¡°Eh? There are two more items!¡± Looking back at the instantaneous growth of Reward points, Lin Rui found the two items floating in his mind.

    ¡°A copy of the Low-Level Elven Holy Spring Water. Effect: It can treatmon internal and external injuries and eliminate the negative effect of Low Level. The number of uses: one.¡±

    ¡°A copy of Low-Level cultivation technique Soaring Dragon Art. Effect: After training, it can improve your body¡¯s potential, enhance your physical and strength limits and get the magical inner qi of the East.¡±

    Looking at the two items, Lin Rui read out the small words on the item silently. Then he was stunned again. Lin Rui knows that although the Elven Holy Spring Water is only the lowest level treatment spring instead of the advanced one that can save lives, this has already been priced at 200 Reward Points in the System Shop! The ¡°Soaring Dragon Art¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what the cultivation technique was, but he also found it in the System Shop instantly and it was also worth 200 Reward points.

    ¡°This time Quest Reward is so rich! There are two items besides 1,000 Reward points! System, are you okay? Lin Rui asked the system, of course, after putting those two items away.

    ¡°Yes, this is all of your Quest¡¯s Reward. Why, do you feel that it was worthwhile to take those risks now?¡± The system certainly wouldn¡¯t admit that he had deliberately jammed Lin Rui¡¯s Reward before and asked calmly.

    ¡°Comparing with your previous Reward, this time it was certainly worth it!¡± Lin Rui answered truthfully.

    System: ¡°¡­¡± Did this kid discover the truth!

    ¡°However, I am still not used to it! Giving me so many Reward at once, will the next Quest be more dangerous?¡± Just when the system thought Lin Rui had discovered something, his next words dispelled the system¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Quest you will receive on the Superhero path is not under my control. However, I have already reminded you previously that this path will not be easy.¡± The system still seems to have some regrets because Lin Rui chose to be a Superhero.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no use worrying now. Let¡¯s think about how to exin it when I get home. It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock now and there are two punch marks on my face!¡± The Phantom Suit on his body quickly dissipated, revealing Lin Rui¡¯s face with two punch marks and he muttered helplessly.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find a good reason toe home sote, such as having a good chat with a girl and so on. As for your injuries, didn¡¯t you just got Spring water? If you use that, you¡¯ll soon recover and be much healthier than before. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the system put forward its own suggestions faintly. In its view, these are small things.

    ¡°Talking to a girl till now? That will raise even more questions! Also, I was punched. Although a shot was shot in the chest, it was blocked by a shield charm, which was not a major obstacle. It¡¯s too wasteful to just use the 200 Reward points holy springs and it¡¯s obviously a single use item. I want to save it for the next critical moment. Negating the systematic suggestion, Lin Rui slowly stood up against the wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Anyway, this kind of thing should happen frequently in the future. You¡¯d better find a better reason.¡± The system finally reminds him that this will be normal in the future and judging from tonight it is true.

    ¡°Ah! What should I tell my parents? Lin Rui, who stood up from the ground, was distressed to think about it, and then walked out quickly.

    Da Da ~

    Da Da ~

    On the dark street, a slightly skinny man slowly headed for the main road. Now he needed to take a taxi home.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning, while Lin Rui was still sleeping in bed, his parents had found out howte he hade backst night.

    Bang bang bang.

    ¡°Jackson, are you awake?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s parents discussed and his mother came up to prepare for a light talk with him abouting back sotest night.

    ¡°Whoo-ah- Mom? Ah! Wait!¡± Lin Rui, who was awakened by the knock at the door, was confused and then woke up and responded quickly. He didn¡¯t want his mother toe in and see the wound on his face, so he had to hide it.

    Lin Rui¡¯s mother, who heard her son¡¯s voice, didn¡¯t knock on the door again and waited quietly outside and gave her son full privacy.

    ¡°Mom! You cane in.¡± After a rustle, Lin Rui¡¯s voice came from the room.

    !

    ¡°Jackson, you weretest night¡­ Well, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mary, who pushed the door in, was about to ask Lin Rui about histe returnst night, but when she saw what Lin Rui looked like, she turned her head.

    At this time, Lin Rui wore a plush cap over his head, covering the upper half of his face, and a mask under it, leaving just one pair of eyes outside.

    ¡°Whoa!! Cough! It¡¯s all right, just a little cold!¡± Lin Rui coughed twice and came back with a low voice.

    ¡°Oh, have you caught a cold? Is it serious?¡± Hearing her son¡¯s words, Mary hurried up and wanted to see it, forgetting for a moment what she was going to ask when she came in.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not serious! It¡¯s all right. I just wear a mask because I¡¯m worried about infection.¡± With a wave, Lin Rui answered nervously.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m going to bete for ss, so I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Without giving his Mom more opportunities to talk, Lin Rui has rushed downstairs.

    Ten minutester, Lin Rui was fully armed on his bicycle. And beside him is Tom, Lin Rui¡¯s mother specifically called Tom to apany him to school.

    ¡°Mom, I am going to school!¡± Wearing a mask, Lin Rui waved to her worried mother standing at the door, then cycled out of the yard, followed by Tom.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, what¡¯s wrong with you? Yesterday you were a bit weird. Today you are even weirder. I don¡¯t believe that you have caught a cold.¡± On the way to school, Tom approached Lin Rui and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Oh! Actually, I was injured, look!¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t hide from Tom, Lin Rui unveiled the mask for Tom to see the injury on his face.

    ¡°What happened? Who beat you? I heard you came hometest night!¡± Tom was surprised to see the two obvious fist marks on Lin Rui¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t talk to my mother about it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from childhood to adulthood, which time did I expose your secret?¡±

    ¡°Oh! As expected of my best friend!¡±

    ¡°But did you win?¡±

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course I won!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Good!¡±

 Chapter 9 Giving Up And Self Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 9 Giving Up And Self Improvement</h4>

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± When Lin Rui and Tom arrived at school, Peter found something wrong with him and asked curiously.

    ¡°Er¡­ Nothing. Lin Rui sat down in his seat and took off his mask. There was no need to hide it too much when he came to school.

    ¡°Ha! Are you going to be a vignte at night? Being beaten like this!¡± When he saw the ck bruises on Lin Rui¡¯s face, Peter immediately became interested.

    ¡°Yeah! I am a good student at school during the day and I be a street hero at night!¡± Lin Rui replied earnestly to Peter¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh huh! I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to be a hero in the evening, but you¡¯re not really a good student in the daytime. Have you forgotten that you almost slept through the whole day yesterday? Behind Peter, Harry asked with augh.

    ¡°That¡¯s because I was tired!¡± Lin Rui exined helplessly, God knows what he said is true.

    ¡°Well, our Vignte, don¡¯t fall asleep in ss today. Yesterday, Mr. Simon was very upset with you.¡± Harry gave a kind reminder.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    After a brief chat, everyone sat in the ssroom and waited for the ss to start, while Tom sat next to Lin Rui as before. Today, Tom seems to have some things on his mind and he was a little absent-minded during the ss.

    Lin Rui, who is physically and observationally superior, apparently found Tom¡¯s little gesture. After a few minutes, he finally couldn¡¯t help it. He wrote a note and handed it to Tom: Are you all right?

    Tom was surprised to receive the note at first, but then he wrote it quickly. After that, Tom handed it to Lin Rui while the teacher was not paying attention.

    ¡°After you ran back from school yesterday, Gwen came over. I think Peter and Harry are interested in her.¡±

    After seeing what Tom had written, Lin Rui raised his eyebrows, but he was not surprised. In his memory, both Peter and Harry seem to like Gwen.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t get involved in the situation now. It¡¯s their business.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui thought in silence.

    Hoo!

    Just as Lin Rui was thinking, Tom saw him hesitate to respond and handed over a note: I thought you liked Gwen?

    This time Lin Rui wrote his reply very quickly: Gwen and I are just friends. If Peter and Harry liked her, I would not interfere!

    After Lin Rui answered, Tom finally quieted down. Although he is now friends with Peter and Harry, if they really like Gwen, then, of course, Tom is going to help Lin Rui.

    ¡°Ah! But as things go, it seems that Gwen will choose Peter in the end. Who made him a Spiderman and became confident and capable? Harry has some advantages now, but it¡¯s nothingpared to Spiderman. After Tom¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui can¡¯t help thinking about the end of this triangle love.

    ¡°Who said that it is destined to be like this?¡± Just as Lin Rui felt a little sorry for Harry, the sound of the system appeared without warning.

    ¡°Eh? Will this change? Don¡¯t say you¡¯re going to give me any weird Quest, like what¡¯s ruining Peter¡¯s rtionship with Gwen.¡± Lin Rui asked angrily at the sound of the system.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You¡¯ve epted a Quest, haven¡¯t you? Did you forget it so soon? The system faintly reminded him.

    ¡°What Quest? Didn¡¯t I just finish that Quest for Vignte? Asked a stunned Lin Rui.

    ¡°That Quest worth 50,000 Reward points, you forgot so soon? Or do you think you can ignore my Quest now that you have the mainline quests? The system is patient and continued reminding.

    ¡°That Quest?! I have chosen the path of a Superhero. Why is that quest that destroyed Peter and Harry¡¯s rtionship still exist? When he heard the system¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui didn¡¯t understand it.

    Wasn¡¯t it a viin¡¯s job to destroy the rtionship between two good friends? How can a Superhero do such a thing? Lin Rui rightly thought that since he chose to be a Superhero, that Quest disappeared.

    ¡°This is your own misunderstanding. These two Quests have nothing to do with each other. It doesn¡¯t matter at all that you break up Peter¡¯s rtionship with Harry and be a Superhero. Does the breakdown of Peter¡¯s rtionship with Harry affect you bing a Superhero? The system has no indifferent exnation.

    ¡°But¡­but¡­¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t want to continue this Quest anymore, do you?¡± The system finished Lin Rui thoughts.

    ¡°Well, Peter and Harry really treat me as a friend. I can¡¯t do this to them.¡± Lin Rui replied honestly in a long time.

    In fact, it can be seen from Lin Rui¡¯s choice of Superhero¡¯s path that he is the kind of person who would rather suffer more and make himself look more upright. The reason why he had epted the Quest before was that he did not know Peter or Harry and the system had offered a reward of 50,000 Reward points. Now, Lin Rui has be friends with them and the Quest Reward points for the mainline quest are very good, Lin Rui does not want to continue this pit Friend¡¯s Quest.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, but now is the best time for you to finish this Quest. If you really don¡¯t want the 50,000 Reward points, you wait until the end of the Quest deadline to fail it. But until then, you¡¯ll have a chance to change your mind.¡± Although the system follows Lin Rui¡¯s words, it finally gives him some psychological temptation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that.¡± So far, Lin Rui haspletely abandoned the 50,000-point Reward Quest. Nevertheless, he can be morefortable with Peter and Harry as friends, epting their care without any guilt.

    A stable day passed quickly. Lin Rui, who didn¡¯t have Quest, was finally able to rx and Tom didn¡¯t even ask Lin Rui about the weird two days.

    ¡°System, I have so many Reward points now, should I buy something?¡± Lying in bed, Lin Rui looked at the System Shop over and over again and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to me, these Rewards are your own. And, didn¡¯t you already wanted something since you were a child? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have saved your reward points for so many years and only spent 200 Reward points to exchange a Freya¡¯s guardian charm for your parents and you yourself only spent 50 Reward points to learn Beginner Fighting Techniques. He had watching Lin Rui browse for an hour in the System Shop before reminding him.

    ¡°Heh heh! That¡¯s because of the little Rewards that were given before. Now that I¡¯m a little wealthy, I think it¡¯s normal to think about it. By the way, do you think the thing I¡¯ve been trying to change is good? Previous Lin Rui did save a lot, but that¡¯s not because the system gave too few Reward points.

    ¡°You mean the Undying Titan blood that you wanted?¡± The system apparently knows what Lin Rui is talking about and he asked calmly.

    ¡°Yes! Undying Titan¡¯s blood, this is Marvel World and if I exchange the blood of Undying Titan from the Greek mythology, then I should be an immortal! ¡± Lin Rui asked with a little excitement. In Marvel World, where Superheros and superviins are everywhere, Lin Rui feels that it is possible to be totally safe only by having an immortal body.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Titan in Marvel World is really different from the Titan blood you want to exchange. But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re really safe with Titan¡¯s blood. The world is much more dangerous than you think, and it¡¯s not that easy to be a real Undying Titan.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s analysis, the system replied.

    ¡°Eh? What do you mean? Hearing the words of the system, Lin Rui seemed to have missed something.

    ¡°Because your current level is rtively low, I can¡¯t tell you too much. I can only tell you that the idea of ??what you call the Marvel system is not correct. Also, if you want to be a real Undying Titan then you have to pay a sky-high price. Titan¡¯s powerful blood will make you unable to die, but it will alsopletely change your body. So, when you really don¡¯t die, you won¡¯t be a human anymore.¡± The system in a rare moment exined so much. It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s choice is very bad.

    ¡°The Marvel system is misunderstood? Are there any other beings in this world? What¡¯s more, after bing Titan I will not remain a human? I have to live on earth!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui was overwhelmed in an instant. He would have liked to step by step exchange theplete Undying Titan blood, but now there is no idea at all. Nevertheless, Undying Titan was not the only strong bloodline he had ever seen.

    ¡°Although there are many other lineages that do not change your human identity, I don¡¯t think they are very suitable for you. And once the blood is chosen, it is difficult to change. If you encounter an enemy who restrains you in the future, it will be more embarrassing. The system replied faintly.

    ¡°Then what do you think is the best for me? This is the Marvel World, where the rich depend on technology and the poor on variation. Although I am not a poor person, I am not rich enough to rely on high technology to improve my strength. In addition to choosing these powerful bloodlines, what other ways to strengthen me? Lin Rui was troubled to hear the system deny his bloodline path.

    As he said just now, Marvel World is a world where the rich depend on technology and the poor depend on variation. Peter Parker, a poor boy, if he had not been bitten by a spider by a lucky mutation, where would Spiderman have the greater power and responsibility behind him? Harry Osborn, the son of Osborne Biotechnology, has nothing to do with Little Green Goblin, except for the financial resources and technology behind his family. The two good friends around Lin Rui perfectly illustrate his understanding of the existence of a Superhero in the world, which is also a basic trend.

    ¡°Yes, you are not super-rich. Choosing super blood is really a fast and powerful choice for you. But with me, you really don¡¯t have to choose the path of variation. You don¡¯t always start from yourself. Don¡¯t you see your own changes in these two days? Without denying Lin Rui¡¯s words, the system just reminded him.

    ¡°Change? Of course, I am stronger. Intermediate Fighting Technique has be more and more skilled. Soaring Dragon Art is also introduced. I am at least three or four times stronger than before. Listening to the system, Lin Rui responded seriously.

    ¡°Oh¡­ you mean¡­ don¡¯t use blood to strengthen, don¡¯t mutate, but choose to strengthen fighting and advanced cultivation techniques to strengthen me?¡± After answering the system, Lin Rui himself reacted.

    This kind of reinforcement seems to be a lot slower than blood reinforcement and variation, but it¡¯s all self-training. Besides not changing his human blood, it¡¯s also more handy to use.

    ¡°Well, this is my suggestion.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will listen to you first, at least I am a Chinese, cultivation technique seems quite normal.¡± Finally, Lin Rui epted the system¡¯s rmendations.

 Chapter 10 Changing The Goal

    <h4>Chapter 10 Changing The Goal</h4>

    It was another happy weekend and Lin Rui, who was already familiar with Peter and Harry, invited them again to his home. However, this time they just yed a simple game to enhance their rtionship.

    Toot Toot!

    Bang!

    ¡°Ah! I finally won!¡± The game controller was thrown toward the ground and Lin Rui jumped up with excitement. This was his first time defeating Peter in the game.

    And Peter, who was sitting next to Lin Rui, put down the gamepad. He didn¡¯t let Lin Rui win intentionally and Lin Rui¡¯s win was indeed a technical improvement.

    ¡°What¡¯s so exciting about winning a single game after ying for so many times?¡± Just when Lin Rui was happy, the voice of the system that had no emotion echoed in his mind.

    ¡°System, Can you not bother me when I am happy with my friends?¡± Lin Rui sits down slowly,ining in his mind about the system. In the past two weeks, the system has not released Quest to him and Lin Rui had a normal student life, which was rare in the past.

    ¡°Nothing, just want to remind you that your main line Questpletion rate is too low. Until today, you have onlypleted 10/100. This is very slow for your Superhero growth path, it can be said to be very slow.¡± The system reminds Lin Rui that he is not a simple senior high school student, but a person who wants to be a Superhero.

    ¡°Of course I know this, but this is not what I want to do quickly! It¡¯s very troublesome to find all kinds of excuses to go out at night and I don¡¯t necessarily meet the bad guys. It¡¯s already very good to finish 10% in two weeks!! Lin Rui reluctantly responded, his strength is enough to deal with street gangsters but he just doesn¡¯t want them to hit him back, which is somewhat impossible!

    ¡°I can¡¯t persuade you but I need to remind you. Although there is no time limit for the mainline Quest, the slower youplete it, the worse it will be for you. Also, if your goal is to fight street gangsters one by one than I have to say that you are narrow-minded.¡± It seems that due to some rules, the system can only implicitly prompt Lin Rui.

    ¡°You have to understand the content of Quest clearly: To fight the criminal gangs in the streets andnes, to be a famous Vignte!¡± The system reminded in a way that hinted that there is something to notice here.

    ¡°You mean¡­ Instead of going out every night to find the street thugs, why don¡¯t I just find some bigger gangs? In this way, cracking down on a criminal gang can aplish the quest much faster. Moreover, it seems that by doing such things my fame will rise a little faster!! Although the system didn¡¯t directly say anything, Lin Rui understood what it meant and responded instantly.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! You are not so stupid after all! If you attack a smuggling gang or a drug gang, the Quest will be finished in minutes. Moreover, this quest¡¯s aim is to make your reputation visible, which will certainly rise after you take down arge criminal gang. Lin Rui understood in an instant and the system didn¡¯t have to worry about any rules.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but I don¡¯t think that I have enough strength to fight a few dozen criminal gang members even if I had trained in the Intermediate Fighting Technique and Soaring Dragon Art.¡± Although the system proposal is good, Lin Rui understands his strength. His strength is more than enough to deal with a couple of street gangsters but if he had to fight a big gang then his strength is not enough.

    ¡°Are you sure that these criminal gang members will fight you as a team? You just need to figure a way by which you can beat them.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that you understand.¡±

    ¡°I have to n well before taking any actions!¡± While he was thinking of several scenarios in his mind his gaming actions slowed down unconsciously.

    Da da da!

    Bang!

    ¡°Ha! It seems that you still can¡¯t beat me! Jackson!¡± Just as Lin Rui was talking to the system in his mind, Peter beat him in the game again.

    ¡°Eh! I have to keep practicing!¡± Lin Rui, who had something on his mind gave a perfunctory answer but Peter, who had just won the game did not hear it.

    More than an hourter, Peter and Harry who had finished their games and homework, stood at Lin Rui¡¯s door and greeted his parents.

    ¡°Uncle Lin, Aunt Mary, we¡¯ll get going.¡±

    ¡°Eh! Be careful on the way. You are always wee here in the future !¡± Compared with Lin Rui¡¯s father¡¯s calmness, Lin Rui¡¯s mother Mary was much more enthusiastic and took them out of the yard. After all, The young master of Oscorp is one of her son¡¯s two friends and can¡¯t be neglected.

    ¡°Jackson, see you in school.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Lin Rui bid Peter and Harry goodbye.

    Hoo!

    After seeing off Peter and Harry, Lin Rui turned and rushed into the house, going to his room upstairs.

    Bang!

    Then the sound of his bedroom door closing was heard, It seemed that he had something urgent to do. Lin Rui¡¯s parents were speechless as they watched their son¡¯s furious movements. But they did not ask him what he was doing, because they believed that Lin Rui would not do anything bad. If they knew about his nightly activities and his future n then they would not be able to remain this calm.

    Hoo!

    Lin Rui, who had just locked the door, sat directly in front of theputer. With the system reminder, he suddenly seemed to know how to finish the mainline quest earlier. The trouble is finding those big criminal gangs but now he could choose and n before he took any action.

    Da da!

    Kakaka~

    He quickly typed a few words into theputer¡¯s search engine, Lin Rui is now looking for the information he needs.

    ¡°Aha! I found it! I just don¡¯t know how much of this online news is right, but they can¡¯t be wrong if they are super bad guys..¡± Seeing the results of his search, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes lit up and he muttered to himself.

    At this point, Lin Rui¡¯sputer screen shows the news of New York¡¯srgest underground Mafia organization. Despite the reputation of the mafia, it is almost impossible for the New York police to kill them. At most, they are able to catch a few low-level members, which can¡¯t affect anything.

    The key is Frankenstein Family, a family force with a long history is at the heart of the mafia. Their family runs not only underground forces, but also their own white businesses on the busy streets of New York. It¡¯s not too bad to say they¡¯re New York¡¯s cancer, but they¡¯re deeply rooted and can¡¯t be cut.

    When the system reminded Lin Rui, he thought of these New York gangs. These Mafia forces with their own fixed business and territory are much easier to look for than those thugs who appear randomly on the street. However, the gap in strength between them is not small.

    Of course, Lin Rui did not intend topletely eradicate this Mafia family that had been rooted in New York for many years by his own efforts, nor did he have that strength to do so. He just wanted to get them into trouble and finish his mainline quest. Anyway, he is not a real police officer and it is not possible for him to eradicate an entire Mafia Family with his current strength.

    ¡°Ok! It¡¯s settled! I will target the Frankenstein Family!¡± Lin Rui clenched his fist and whispered as he stared at the descriptions of the family¡¯s prestige searched on theputer screen.

    Da Da ~

    Kakaka~

    Then Lin Rui tapped on the keyboard again. He needed more information about the family. Now that he wanted to make some trouble for them, he needs to understand them first.

    ¡­¡­

    Midnight soon arrived, and Lin Rui¡¯s parents had fallen asleep. Lin Rui¡¯s bedroom was dark and there was no movement, but the moonlit window was slowly opened from inside. Then, a dark shadow that could not be seen jumped out of the window andnded safely in the yard.

    Having mastered the Intermediate fighting skills and Soaring Dragon Art, he is physically superior to the average person and has no problem jumping from a second-floor window. Looking up at the moon tonight, Lin Rui¡¯s quickly left his yard and disappeared into the night.

    Running through the night for more than forty minutes, Lin Rui finally arrived at Frankenstein Family, the nearest site to his family, in an unused area of Queens. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Rui¡¯s progress in the training of Soaring Dragon Art this week, he would not have been as rxed as he is now in running so fast for such a long time.

    Observing the surrounding environment, Lin Rui climbed lightly onto the roof of a low house and hid himself through Phantom Suit. Nearby are the living areas of low-rise houses like this. Obviously, the upancy rate is not high. Many tramps and people who have nowhere to go will choose to spend a quiet night here.

    Of course, it is also a natural ce for underground criminal activities. Lin Rui came here tonight to try his luck. There were reports of drug dealings and two shootings in the neighborhood.

    Lin Rui feels that it is possible to deal with the general drug dealers with his current strength. Even if he was on the opposite end of a gun he can simply use a shield.

    After a little rest on the roof, Lin Rui found no suspicious people nearby. So he began to go deep into the neighborhood jumping from roof to roof. If he doesn¡¯t see someone tonight, Lin Rui has to go back, but he has a feeling that tonight he will gain a huge harvest.

    Huh~

    Just after Lin Rui ran two streets on the roof of the building, there was a sudden movement in front of him, as if someone was talking. Lin Rui, who heard the sound, slowed down and stooped slowly in the direction of the sound.

    Bang

    Bang

    Lin Rui hadn¡¯t even looked out from the top of the building when he heard two voices closing the door. It seems that there are people in front of him. A few secondster, Lin Rui identified his quest goal for today: the following group of guys who seem to be on the drug dealers.

 Chapter 11 Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 11 Trouble</h4>

    In front of the roof of the building that Lin Rui is standing is a crossroads, because there are few people living in this block the street lights are broken. So, besides the bright lights from the headlights of the two cars, there is only the cold moonlight from the sky.

    ¡°Hey! Man! Hurry up! These are good goods, If it hadn¡¯t been for our long-standing friendship, I would not have offered you such a small price!! !¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you trust us?¡±

    Just as Lin Ruiy on the roof and slowly moved forward, two groups of people below had begun trading. Both sides of the transaction have left one person sitting in the car. There were two people from each side who got off and traded. One was carrying a box and the other was guarding the person carrying it. Although the two parties were familiar with each other, they couldn¡¯t rx as this was a dangerous business.

    ¡°Look! They are the advanced goods I talked about!¡± The supplier was a tall ck man with a suitcase. He held the small suitcase t in his hand and waited for the other party to inspect it.

    Although Lin Rui is a little far away and can¡¯t hear what¡¯s going on, he can see what they¡¯re going to do next from their movements. If he wants to start, it will be at the time when both sides check and confirm the goods. But there were at least six guys on the scene. Moreover, depending on their subconscious movements, there is a high probability that they have guns hidden in their waists. Lin Rui is not sure how strong theirbat effectiveness and responsiveness are, but the defense of his own shield is limited.

    ¡°Eh! No problem!¡± After careful inspection, the buyer nodded and then nodded to hispanion who was carrying his suitcase beside him.

    No more hesitation! Seeing that the deal between the two sides below was almostpleted, Lin Rui instantly made up his mind. A week of intensification, he believes that he can cope with the current situation!

    Hoo!

    The next moment, Lin Rui was about to rush out from the shadow of the roof. However, just as Lin Rui had already rushed out of most of his body, he suddenly seemed to be pulled back by a rope. Of course, there is no rope to pull Lin Rui. Just as he rushed out, he heard other noises, which came half a street away. It seems that some cars are rushing this way quickly. That¡¯s why Lin Rui stopped. The first six gun-armed gangs were already very difficult to deal with. If there were another group, Lin Rui would withdraw decisively.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    A few seconds after Lin Rui retracted again, an undisguised roar of the car engine finally came. So tantly, Lin Rui is more certain that the caring behind is not idental, but rted to the two sides that are trading below. With Phantom Suit in mind, Lin Rui, who was hiding on the roof, shrank back again. He wasn¡¯t worried about being discovered.

    However, after Lin Rui retreated, he did not see that when the roar of the car engine behind him reached the front intersection, the atmosphere of both sides of the transaction below suddenly became tense, apparently without knowing which side of the force was suddenlying.

    Puff!

    Brush!

    Hearing the sounding from a distance, the buyers face changed instantly. ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± After yelling, his right hand pulled the suitcase back quickly and locked it, while his left hand went towards his waist.

    ¡°Hey, men! I don¡¯t know what this is! But we will cancel this deal first!¡± The tall ck man exined quickly and then nervously pulled his hand around his waist and pulled back.

    Whoever came is obviously not a person from either side of the deal. So the chances of them being the Police is not small, so it¡¯s better to get out of here. After watching each other actions both sides retreated in the direction of their cars.

    Da da!

    Huh!

    ¡°It¡¯s the guys of Jeston Gang!¡± Just when the two sides were halfway off, a guy on the lookout at rushed to the intersection and shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s Jeston Gang!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s Gol!! Retreat!¡±

    After hearing which side of the power came, the two sides who had been cautiously guarding against each other suddenly ignored each other, shouting and rushing towards the back of the car, as if they had a flood of beastsing after them.

    Lin Rui, who was hiding on the roof of the building, heard themotion and his eyes shrank when he heard the three words Jeston clearly. He seemed to have made a mistake. Lin Rui also did a lot of homework for tonight¡¯s action. Frankenstein Family controls a lot of territories and this Queens block is just one of them, and it¡¯s not a very important area. And the one responsible for this area is a big gang called Jaston, a Mafia Gang controlled by Frankenstein Family.

    Originally, Lin Rui thought that the people doing the drug transaction in front of him was the Jeton Gang faction. He didn¡¯t expect them to be an unknown party doing deals in someone else¡¯s territory. The development of this situation was very unexpected! He is eager to ask the system for advice now, but he knows that the system will not provide any suggestions in the middle of a quest, it is up to him.

    Bang!

    Not to mention the small tangles in the heart of Lin Rui at the top of the building, the two sides of the transaction have already rushed into the car. Only a sudden roar of engines was heard and the two cars had rushed quickly out of the intersection. They chose two different directions just around Lin Rui, apparently to avoid Jeston Ganging from behind Lin Rui.

    Bang!

    However, the taillights of the two sets of cars had not disappeared at the intersection when five different cars had rushed in at high speed from the street behind the house where Lin Rui was hiding. Without a break, like a well-trained team, the five cars quickly split into two teams and chased the two cars from left and right. This is Jeston Gang¡¯s territory. How can it be used as a trading ground for these small gangs? Maybe they just want to borrow Jeston Gang¡¯s name to do these things, which Jeston Gang can¡¯t tolerate.

    Huh!

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to be a good show! Should I get involved? Looking at the car whistling past below, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes showed some excitement.

    Without thinking for too long, Lin Rui, whose heart had been kindled with excitement, put his hands on the eaves of the roof and turned over andnded on the ground the next second. Then, hidden in the moonlight, Lin Rui chased after the cars in the left direction like a ghost. There are only three cars in this direction. Now that he had decided to step in, he would obviously choose the less difficult option.

    Huh!

    In the deserted unupied area, three ck cars roared along the middle of the road at high speed and behind them, a figure running at a high speed hung tightly behind them.

    Bang! Bang bang!

    Squeak

    A session of gunshots rang out in the dark, followed by a rush of brakes. From Lin Rui¡¯s position, he can tell that Jeston Gang in front of him finally fired and hit the car of the fleeing unknown gang, otherwise they would not brake suddenly on the spacious street.

    Bang!

    Bang bang bang!

    ¡°Fortunately, they stopped! Otherwise, I would have lost them!¡± Listening to the gunfire in front of him, Lin Rui judged the situation and approached slowly.

    ¡°Jerry! Step on it! I¡¯ll cover for you!¡± Hiding behind the car door was the white man who had traded before and he was shooting and shouting at the small fellow with a suitcase behind him.

    Bang bang bang!

    Without any hesitation, the fellow named Jerry held the suitcase with the money to his chest and rushed quickly towards the back street. Although he held the pistol tightly in his hand, he did not shoot it. He was afraid of being found.

    Bang! Bang bang!

    Dangdang!

    The unknown gang members who were blocked behind the car ran away one by one. At this time, only two people were struggling to support the situation on the battlefield. Moreover, looking at the current situation, they can¡¯t stop it. Jeston Gang¡¯s firepower is much fiercer than there¡¯s and their number is also higher than them. At this time, someone has approached the car that has been riddled with holes.

    Bang Bang

    ¡°Ah!!¡± A bullet found its way to the chest of the white man of the unknown gang and he died instantly.

    Bang! Bang!

    The guy on the other side of the car saw that the situation was not good for him. He fired a few shots at the nearest Jeston Gang member and then rushed to the back alley.

    ¡°Catch him!¡± Jeston Gang members had killed one person and they quickly chased after the other one after checking the car.

    And the figure that has been hanging behind them had disappeared long before Jerry slipped away.

    Whirl!

    After a long run in the emptyne and listening to the gunfire fading behind him, Jerry knew that his aplices were probably dead. He stopped to breathe a little and was ready to run again. At least he should be able to run away.

    However, just as Jerry had just turned to the side of the alley, a slight noise came from above his head. Without thinking about it, Jerry lifted the pistol directly and pulled the trigger in the next second. However, his reaction was too slow. As he raised his hand, a figure had already fallen in front of him and then the shadow¡¯s hand waved toward his right hand holding a pistol.

    Bang!

    ¡°Ah!¡± With a scream, Jerry¡¯s right hand holding the pistol has be irregrly twisted, apparently, it was hit by something hard. And the pistol fell weakly toward the ground as there was no time for it to work.

    Puff!

    Jerry¡¯s scream stopped before itsted a second, because the shadow that interrupted his right hand waved again, this time hitting him directly on the head. Although Jerry had tried hard to block it with his handbag, he was obviously not fast enough to stop it.

    Plop!

    Jerry fainted and fell towards the ground. At this time, the figure that he had not seen clearly appeared in the moonlight, it was Lin Rui holding an alloy baseball bat.

    ¡°One!¡± Looking at the risingpletion of the main line quest in his mind, Lin Rui whispered a sentence and disappeared again. Of course, the pistol on the ground and the handbag full of dors disappeared at the same time.

 Chapter 12 Trouble Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 12 Trouble Part 2</h4>

    Bang!

    Bang bang!

    In the darkness, a light shed from time to time, apanied by sporadic gunfire. There were five Jeston Gang members running into the alley, each with a pistol. The person who escaped into the alley could only run like hell, shooting so fast as the chasing man in the back approached. But after a few shots, he had no bullets left. If he could not run away, he would really die here.

    ¡°Here!¡± Just as the escaped man rested on the wall for a little while, there was a sudden cry behind him apparently, he was found.

    Bang!

    Then a bullet came flying his way and he was hit in the calf before he could escape.

    ¡°Ah!¡± With a muffled hum, the man did not turn around and dragged his injured body into the street next to him. Nevertheless, he knew that he could only dy his death for a few more seconds at most and that the guys chasing him would soon catch up.

    Puff!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    However, just as the man dragged his injured leg against the wall and struggled to move, the Jeston Gang members who were supposed toe after him did not appear. Instead, there were several screams which means that something has happened to them. Hearing the noise behind him, the man¡¯s heart moved slightly as he did not know what had happened. But he didn¡¯t look back and once again he picked up his strength and fled quickly.

    The reason why the Jeston Gang members didn¡¯t catch up was that they were attacked. Just when they found out that the man who was running and shooting at them, several ck cylinders dropped on their heads. Then came the hot-eyed smoke from the pavement. What fell from the top of the building and on their heads was several tear gas bombs!

    Needless to say, this is Lin Rui¡¯s masterpiece. Anyway, it¡¯s all about fighting criminals. Lin Rui won¡¯t let Jeston Gang go. Moreover, Lin Rui¡¯s original goal was them. In addition, he also needs the front guy to attract some more people¡¯s attention and not die so early.

    Lin Rui, who had been secretly following them, waited until the five men were separated and decisively bought several tear gas bombs from System Shop. In reality, the price offered by System Shop is very low and Lin Rui only had to pay three Reward points for a single bomb.

    After throwing the tear gas bomb, Lin Rui jumped down from the roof directly. Phantom Suit¡¯s mask automatically filtered the pungent smog. The practice of Soaring Dragon Art also made him see clearly in the smoke. The next thing is rtively simple. They would not dare to casually shoot when the enemy is invisible. Lin Rui knocked them out one by one with an alloy baseball bat and soon defeated two people.

    ¡°Cough, cough! Damn! Who is it?! Cough! ¡± A guy who was far away from the smoke bomb, quickly retreated outside, squinting his irritated eyes and shouting angrily.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Of course I am here to take the trash out!¡± The smoke stirred in front of the man and Lin Rui rushed out, answering that man¡¯s question with his baseball bat.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    However, just as Lin Rui waved the baseball bat towards the man, the man who couldn¡¯t open his eyes suddenly raised his hand and instantly fired three shots in the direction of Lin Rui! The bullet ejected from the muzzle carried the threat of death and directly hit the figure in front of the man! It turned out that he had been waiting for this moment and If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Rui to rush out in front of him, he would not have been able to do it.

    ¡°Huh! Take out the trash?!! Let¡¯s turn you into a dead man!¡± Hearing the sound of the bullet hitting the object, the man who had been leaning against the wall finally got out of the shadow and looked forward fiercely.

    However, he did not notice that the sound of the bullet hit was a little different. And when he looked ahead, there was nothing in front of him.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± With blood red eyes spurred by the smoke bombs, the man quickly shook his gun with his hand.

    Brush!

    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    Whirl!

    Bang!

    Just as the man was nervously searching around, a faint voice came from behind him. Then, before he turned around, a bat had hit him on the head. This time, Lin Rui almost used his full power. Just by the sound of broken bones, the men¡¯s living status is unclear.

    Looking at the bloody andatose enemy on the ground, Lin Rui felt a little ufortable, but he didn¡¯t feel guilty. Lin Rui was not a Virgin Mary, not to mention that he waspleting a quest. Those guys who were wounded or killed by him were not good guys. Every single one of them has taken several lives.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be too careless! It seems I need to take some practical training in the future. Lin Rui¡¯s muttered helplessly as thest exchange with the man has be somewhat dangerous.

    After Lin Rui defeated the man, the smoke in front had gradually dispersed, revealing the two Jeston Gang guys lying on the ground. Lin Rui simply swept his eyes and headed for the direction in which the former gunman fled. He had to fight for a little more tonight.

    Whirl ~

    Lin Rui, dressed in Phantom Suit, is like a civet cat in the dark, tracking its prey quickly and quietly, approaching slowly, and then killing. Following the movement of the gunman from all over the alley, Lin Rui identified the remaining two members of the Jeston Gang was chasing the injured gunman and they were already catching up with him.

    This time, Lin Rui didn¡¯t n to use the smoke bomb. Although it was cheap, it still cost some points. Lin Rui has learned through his actions that his own strength is enough topletely crush any ordinary person. So, holding the alloy baseball bat in hand, Lin Rui directly jumped from the roof of the building. While jumping down, Lin Rui has thrown out his baseball bat, aiming at one of the men below.

    Whirl!

    Huh!

    Without the slightest preparation, the man in front of him was struck on the back of his head by a baseball bat falling from the sky and fell dizzily on the spot. And his partner behind him suddenly responded quickly to the ident, turned around and looked up at the same time, but he did not shoot and instead took out a short knife nearly twenty centimeters long. It seems that he understands that the hasty shooting rate is extremely low and that it is better to use a knife to deal with theing opponents.

    Almost at the same time as the baseball batnded, Lin Rui¡¯s figure squatted down as soon as hended on the ground because the enemy in front of him had already struck it with a knife. Although there were some surprises about the man¡¯s reaction speed, Lin Rui was not worried.

    Hoo!

    Lin Rui, who had escaped from the knife, was like a leopard who rushed towards its prey and immediately bounced from the ground and rushed straight into the man¡¯s arms. Then, his left hand stretched out like lightning and grabbed the man¡¯s right arm, which he wanted to wave. His right hand had already punched him in the chest. With such a quick close-up fight, the man had no time to shoot.

    Puff!

    ¡°Ah-hoo!¡± Two muffled sounds echoed which included the sound of broken bones.

    Although his chest was hit hard, this person was obviously trained inbat and he was not affected by his own blood. His right hand was clutched by Lin Rui and his left hand had quickly grasped Lin Rui¡¯s right fist which had not yet been recovered.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The man roared and Lin Rui, who had been strengthened by Intermediate Fighting Technique and Soaring Dragon Art did not manage to break free of control for the first time and he could only watch as the man hit his knee fiercely towards his waist and abdomen.

    Lin Rui, who was caught in a passive moment had to lift his right knee up and down as quickly as he could to defend against theing knee attack. At the same time, his hand holding the right arm of the man mmed hard and the man¡¯s right arm twisted and dislocated.

    Bang!

    ¡°Er!! ~¡± After a hard fight, Lin Rui won this round. The man snorted and let go of Lin Rui¡¯s right fist and retreated.

    ¡°Want to go now? It¡¯s a littlete!¡± Seeing the man pulling back and pulling out his pistol, Lin Rui rushed towards him.

    Whirl!

    Bang!

    A heavy elbow struck at the man¡¯s temple and then a figure fell t on the ground in the darkness without uttering a scream.

    Bang bang!

    Lin Rui, who defeated another thug disappeared in a trance and avoided several rounds of bullets from the side. The man who had been knocked unconscious by a baseball bat woke up. Fortunately, Lin Rui was mindful of his surroundings and was able to avoid the bullets.

    Hoo!

    Puff!

    Without hesitation, Lin Rui appeared again behind the man and kicked him right in the back of his head. This time, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up so soon.

    Puff!

    Picking up the baseball bat that rolled aside, Lin Rui picked it up andunched several attacks on the two unconscious man making their injuries worse. Lin Rui did not hesitate to kill the gang members with guns. Although he did not intentionally kill them, he is going to leave them half-dead.

    Hoo!

    Then Lin Rui disappeared into thene with a baseball bat as there was a wounded bait not far ahead that he needed to deal with. Although the bait was an indirect help to him by attracting other thugs attention or something, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t that grateful to leave him be.

    Huh!

    The unknown gang member was shot in the calf and he wasn¡¯t able to run too far and he had already lost a lot of blood, At this time he just weakly sat in the shadow of the wall and didn¡¯t make any sound. He did not know what had happened to those who were chasing him, but he was certain that they are not here to rescue him.

    Da Da ~

    As the man¡¯s consciousness grew dim, a rhythmic footstep came from thene he had just escaped from. Lowering his breath, the man struggled to lift a bullet-free pistol to deter theing person somehow. However, he did not notice that the severe blood loss had made his hands tremble and he would not hit any target even if there were bullets in the gun.

    Da Da ~

    Atst, a figure appeared in thene ahead. The figure was standing in the shadow so the injured man could not see him clearly but he can see that the man was slowly approaching him.

    Hoo!

    Staring at the close figure in front of him, the man leaning against the wall wanted to scare him by pointing his gun at him, But his eyes werepletely blurred. At the next moment, his pistol was thrown down powerlessly and he fell to the ground powerlessly. He passed out directly.

    ¡°Eh? Was there too much bleeding and shock? Lin Rui, who came over, saw the situation and whispered a little.

    ¡°But, did it count as me defeating him?¡± Lin Rui looked toward his questpletion rate and sure enough, it did not grow.

    ¡°Ah! I should havee early¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help butment in pity.

    So far, Lin Rui has defeated six gangsters in this darkne and thepletion of the main line quest has increased a little. While Lin Rui was standing there taking a little rest, there was a sound of footsteps in the street beside him.

    In the darkness, Lin Rui disappeared again.

 Chapter 13 Fans

    <h4>Chapter 13 Fans</h4>

    It was almost three o¡¯clock in the morning when Lin Rui climbed up the window of his bedroom again. Lin Rui who took Phantom Suit in bed was very tired but at the same time, he was very excited.

    Lin Rui did not expect such a great harvest from the temporary action tonight. Looking at the mainline quest in his mind, which has reached 25/100pletion, Lin Rui feels that a few more repetitions of tonight¡¯s actions willplete the quest. Of course, he happened to meet the Jeston Gang and picked them up one by one otherwise Lin Rui would not have such a big harvest.

    ¡°System, if this Quest is finished, what will you reward me?¡± Lin Rui, whoy awake for a while in bed, asked in his mind that tonight¡¯s action was over and that the system coulde out and chat with him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s not up to me.¡± As before, the system does not seem to have any control over Lin Rui¡¯s main line Quest, it was just a proxy for issuing Quest and Reward.

    ¡°Oh? But I don¡¯t think it will be bad. After all, the initial reward was quite good and I think this quest to be a vignte will give me some good things as a reward, when the system couldn¡¯t answer him, Lin Rui answered himself.

    ¡°Well, yes.¡± The system responded faintly.

    Sensing that the tone of the system seemed to be somewhat wrong, Lin Rui looked back from his fantasy and said, ¡°Hey? Are you okay? There seems to be something wrong with you since I turned down your quest. You aren¡¯t angry with me, are you?

    ¡°No.¡± The tone of the system has not changed at all, but Lin Rui can feel the change as the tone of the system has be a little more indifferent.

    ¡°Or, you are nning to give me some quest. The same kind of little Quest as before, don¡¯t you like tossing me around the most? Although he doesn¡¯t know why the system has changed, Lin Rui decided to coax it first. For the system, Lin Rui loves and hates it and Lin Rui has taken it as part of his body.

    ¡°You already have a mainline quest and I don¡¯t need to publish any more meaningless little Quests. What¡¯s more, the Reward points of those dozens of points don¡¯t matter much to you now. As for tossing you around, more than a decade has been enough.¡± Without the release of the little quest as Lin Rui had hoped, the system really seemed to have decided not to toss Lin Rui anymore.

    ¡°Ah! you can¡¯t say that, Mosquito legs are made of meat, no matter how small they are! Besides, how bored my childhood would have been without your little Quests!¡± Seeing the system is getting more and more serious, Lin Rui is starting to get a little nervous.

    ¡°Oh, bored, but wasn¡¯t that the life you always wanted.¡± The system seems to have heard a big joke as it replied with a lightugh.

    ¡°System, are you really okay?¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but ask again.

    However, the system did not answer this time. In Lin Rui¡¯s mind, the bright white light that represents the system shed for a few moments and disappeared deep in his mind.

    ¡°System! System!¡± No matter how much Lin Rui shouted in his mind, the light no longer appeared. It seems that the system did not intend to talk to him anymore.

    ¡°Systems, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Looking at the disappearance of the light, Lin Rui was puzzled.

    Then, thinking about the changes in the system, Lin Rui went to sleep slowly while practicing Soaring Dragon Art as usual. Because Lin Rui can practice cultivation technique in his sleep, which ensures that he has enough spirit during the day, which he could not do before. He only started doing that after the system suggests that Lin Rui take the road of cultivation technique to strengthen himself, which is very suitable for him.

    The next day, when Lin Rui came to school on his bicycle, he found that his ssmates were talking about something in the group of twos and threes.

    ¡°Hey! Tom, what are you guys talking about?¡± Sitting in his seat, Lin Rui pulled Tom, who was having a good chat with one of their ssmates and asked directly.

    ¡°Jackson, here you are!¡± Tom, pulled over by Lin Rui,ughed and greeted him.

    ¡°Well, tell me what you guys were talking about.¡± Lin Rui asked curiously. He felt that the things they were discussing seemed to have some slight rtionship with himself. It was a strange psychological hint.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t know? We seem to have another Vignte on the streets of New York!¡± Suprised by Lin Rui¡¯s question, Tom answered earnestly.

    ¡°The new Vignte?! It won¡¯t be¡­¡± Hearing this, Lin Rui¡¯s heart moved. They couldn¡¯t be talking about him, are they?!

    ¡°Yes, this new Vignte only appearedst week. It seems that he only appears in the evening, attacking some robbers and thieves as well as street gangsters who do evil things. But he seemed to have done a great jobst night!¡± At this point, Tom suddenly got excited.

    ¡°What did he do?¡± Although it was confirmed that Tom was talking about him, Lin Rui was curious as to what they had learned.

    ¡°He actually dealt with a dozen of gangsters and those gangsters belonged Jeston Gang! They belong to the Frankenstein Family which is the biggest underworld family of New York! He is strong enough to go against them alone. His courage is very admirable!¡± Tom said that with admiration on his face, this mysterious Vignte will always get extra attention from ordinary people.

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui said modestly.

    ¡°What okay!? You probably don¡¯t even know what Jeston Gang and Frankenstein Family are!¡± See Lin Rui¡¯sck of interest in his new favorite Vignte, Tom said with some displeasure.

    ¡°Oh¡­ well, I admit, he is very good!¡± He didn¡¯t expect that one day he would be attacked by his friends because of himself, Lin Rui thought helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± With a satisfied nod, Tom went back to talk with his ssmates about the glorious story of the mysterious Vignte.

    Lin Rui, on the other hand, sat in his seat and watched his ssmates turn into fans. It wasn¡¯t until Peter and Harry entered the ssroom that Lin Rui thought he might be able to talk to someone about something normal. But when Lin Rui saw Peter walking directly into Tom¡¯s circle, he waspletely fossilized. Spiderman has also be a little fan of his own and this is a kind of thing that can be usedter.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, have you heard about the new Vignte thing?¡± Peter went to Tom on their side, but Harry came to Lin Rui and asked him with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but look at them.¡± With a helpless smile, Lin Rui pointed to Tom and Peter.

    ¡°Vignte always gets some attention and this is someone who provoked the Frankenstein Family.¡± When ites to the underworld family, even young master of Oscorp¡¯s tone has to be cautious.

    ¡°Oh, maybe he is just not afraid of death. However, Jeston Gang was troubled by him. Will they publicize it? And how would they determine who beat up their membersst night? How would they know who he is?¡± Li Rui talked to him more calmly.

    Lin Rui¡¯s original fame was not very big and only some of the guys who have been saved or caught by him know that he exists. However,st night he had trouble with Jeston Gang and the next morning he is known to all of his schoolmates, which was obviously abnormal.

    ¡°It is said thatst night a tramp witnessed the entire battle, Someone was hiding in the dark wearing a ck skin suit, making concealed and rapid movements and having a strong melee strength. These descriptions are easy to rte to the guy who appeared to attack the gangsters at night and can be determined by a little association.

    ¡°However, I believe that Jeston Gang themselves released this news. There are not a lot of shady people in that area and I don¡¯t think anyone would dare to pay attention to a fierce gunfight.¡± After answering Lin Rui¡¯s two questions, Harry¡¯s perspective is obviously different from those of Peter¡¯s fans.

    Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Lin Rui was thinking quickly. He can confirm that there were no tramps around when he foughtst night, so the probability of Jeston Gang releasing the news is very high. Lin Rui didn¡¯t expect the news from the two drug gangsst night, but they didn¡¯t escape at allst night. Lin Rui didn¡¯t believe Jeston Gang would let them go.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing that? Apart from raising the reputation of this Vignte?¡± Although Lin Rui thinks Harry¡¯s analysis is correct, he still can¡¯t figure out why Jeston Gang did it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe they just want to expose this guy who has the courage to trouble them? Who knows?¡± Shaking his head, Harry obviously won¡¯t spend much time on this issue. A new Vignte, even if it had something to do with Frankenstein Family, would not get Harry¡¯s attention too much.

    ¡°Is that right? It¡¯s possible, however, that a passively exposed Vignte will find it difficult to remain mysterious. Once the mystery is not maintained, the chances of being targeted are high. Although Harry just said it casually, Lin Rui thought the probability was high.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you were so interested in Vignte.¡± See Lin Rui carefully analyzing the matter, Harry said with augh.

    ¡°Ha ha! It¡¯s just a little interesting.¡± With a wave of his hand, Lin Rui said he was not a fans.

    And when Lin Rui and Harry finished talking, the bell finally rang. The ssmates who gathered together to talk about Lin Rui also returned to their seats. Lin Rui looked at Tom and Peter with excitement on their faces, but what was with the weird triumph in their hearts?

 Chapter 14 Achievement And Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 14 Achievement And Reputation</h4>

    ¡°Congrattions to the host to achieve sess: Host¡¯s reputation and Fame has be Visible. It has been a week since you became a Vignte, you finally have some of your own fans and supporters, please continue to work hard. The reward for this achievement: 200 Reward points.¡± Just as Lin Rui retracted his thoughts for ss, his mind suddenly echoed with the t voice of the system.

    ¡°System! You finally came out again. I thought you were ignoring me!¡± If you don¡¯t care about me then what are these Reward points, Lin Rui shouted happily in his mind.

    ¡°Rest assured, even if I want to ignore you, this mainline quest still wants me to publish the result and rewards.¡± Finally, the system did not leave as it didst night and responding faintly.

    ¡°Hey hey, I won¡¯t ask you what happened, but don¡¯t ignore me anymore. But what about this achievement: Visible fame? Feeling that the mood of the system is still low, Lin Rui asked cautiously.

    ¡°Just what it says, because of your actions against Jeston Gangst night, many people now know about your deeds. The first step to bing a Superhero is to be famous and you only did it in a week. It¡¯s already fast for a Vignte to be famous this fast.¡± The system¡¯s voice is as t as ever, but Lin Rui seemed to feel a slight relief in its tone.

    ¡°What about this Reward?¡± Lin Rui looked at his own two hundred Reward points and couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.

    If Jeston Gang deliberately wants to make him famous, then Lin Rui really wants to thank them. With Phantom Suit, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have to worry about being recognized. But the Reward points he earned are real.

    ¡°It¡¯s the mainline quest, It will give you some kind of reward if you achieve something ahead of time in the process ofpleting the Quest: like bing a little famous Vignte before the designated time.¡± The system exins calmly. In fact, these facts should have been known by Lin Rui, but the mainline quest did not prompt the exnation and the system did not say anything.

    ¡°Is that so? What kind of achievements are there in this mainline Quest? How can I achieve these achievements?¡± Since he is being rewarded with Reward Points and he can also earn more, Lin Rui will certainly not let them go. The key point is that a single achievement gave him many Reward Points so it¡¯s no wonder that Lin Rui will want to earn more of them through these achievements!.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the specific achievements are, but if you go to destroy Jeston Gang now, I think there should be an achievement in there.¡± The white light representing the system shed and then replied faintly. As for whether it is true or not, no one knows. Anyway, Lin Rui can¡¯t judge whether the system is telling the truth or not.

    ¡°Oh, Jeston Gang?!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s mouth was slightly raised at its corners when he heard the system¡¯s advice. He will not do this kind of suicidal actions, He will not get himself killed to achieve some milestone!

    ¡°Or you can choose to defeat Jeston Gang¡¯s boss directly, which is a lot less difficult. Of course, it needs to be done after you finish your Mainline quest and use the reward points gained from it to upgrade yourself.¡± The system also gave an alternative by which Lin Rui can achieve sess.

    After all, it¡¯s very difficult for Lin Rui to achieve these achievements, but when he finishes the mainline quest, he will surely gain a lot of Reward points in time. Then it will be easier to aplish these things and there will be less dangerous situations for him.

    ¡°Defeating the boss of Jeston Gang? It sounds a lot simpler, but I don¡¯t even know who the boss is. And, to be the boss of such a gang he must be very strong.¡± Lin Rui said seriously.

    It¡¯s you who want to achieve some extra rewards. I¡¯ve given you my advice. It¡¯s up to you to choose.¡± Listening to Lin Rui¡¯s concerns, the system replied in an indifferent voice.

    ¡°Forget it, I will not risk my life for these achievements, Maybe I willplete some achievements by luck like today.¡± Since there is nothing on the system that can be easily aplished, Lin Rui no longer thought of it.

    ¡°Systems, where do you think I should go to look for trouble tonight? Last night that area he has gone to was far away from the Jeston Gang hideout and it was also far away from his home! ¡°When the question of achievement came to an end, Lin Rui discussed with the system about thepletion of the mainline quest.

    Now that Frankenstein Family and Jeston Gang have been targeted, Lin Rui will not trouble himself by searching for street gangsters. Of course, He will defeat them if he finds them toplete his mainline quest but he will not deliberately look for them. With Lin Rui¡¯s current strength, those bastards are nothing to him.

    ¡°Since you have chosen Jeston Gang as your goal, then you don¡¯t have to go out and find trouble every night. They don¡¯t have activities every day.¡± Hearing Lin Rui, the system calmly suggested.

    Yes, even if it is arge gang, it will not have criminal activities every night. Lin Rui thought a little embarrassed when he heard the system.

    ¡°So I¡¯m going to fight the street gangsters? When will the quest bepleted in this way?! Lin Rui, who wants to finish the quest earlier is somewhat helpless.

    ¡°New York¡¯s streets are filled with others than just thugs and gangsters. There are a lot of guys hiding in the dark.¡± Listening to Lin Rui¡¯sint, the system hints faintly.

    ¡°You mean¡­ Which guys? After thinking about it for a long time, Lin Rui didn¡¯t think of what the system prompted, so he asked.

    System:¡±¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing. You should pay more attention to Jeston Gang¡¯s information. You¡¯ll finish this quest anyway.¡± The system has a limited say and since Lin Rui doesn¡¯t understand it, it can¡¯t. What¡¯s more, those things are still dangerous for Lin Rui now. It¡¯s better not to touch them for a while.

    ¡°Well, it seems that the luck of the gangsters in Queens have run out!¡± The discussion with the system ended and Lin Rui returned his attention to the ssroom.

    In the days that followed, Lin Rui spent several nights in a week wandering around the streets andnes of Queen dealing with gangsters and single thugs who works in the dark of the night. As for Jeston Gang, he sometimes runs a little farther to see their territory. But it seems that his luck is not as good as it was the first time. Lin Rui has been there so many times and he only met them twice. And it seems that Jeston Gang is already on guard against him. He wants to defeat them by himself but it is getting more and more difficult.

    In those night operations, Lin Rui gained more and more experience in actualbat and it is easier to deal with ordinary street gangsters. He can almost knock them out before they could respond to his presence. And in his mind the mainline questpletion rate is also rising rapidly, it seems that it will not take long toplete.

    Another weekend, Lin Rui decided to visit Jeston Gang¡¯s site again tonight. His Questpletion has reached 84/100. If he¡¯s lucky tonight, Lin Rui may be able toplete the mainline quest.

    He returned early and locked the door of his room and waited until his parents were asleep. Lin Rui lightly walked out of the window and silently fell to the ground, in the next moment he rushed out of the yard. He has to hurry up. New York¡¯s subway runs 24 hours, but it¡¯s toote and the interval time is too long. He doesn¡¯t want to miss the subway.

    An hourter, Lin Rui, who had sessfully caught up with the night shift subway train, had left Queens and came to the bustling Manhattan district of New York. It is also home to the Frankenstein Family and the chances of encountering Jeston Gang are rtivelyrge.

    Lin Rui¡¯s luck has worked and he found something as he searches through the dark streets of Manhattan¡¯s outskirts. In some deste deserted areas, a few cars are parked outside a remote factory building. Several guys with weapons were standing outside the factory building on guard. At first nce, they were not doing anything good.

    ¡°Hey, are those Russians?¡± Lin Rui who was watching the situation from afar muttered to himself.

    Lin Rui, who is hiding in the dark can see that some of the guys standing outside the factory are obviously Russians, but Jeston Gang seems to have nothing to do with the Russian gang. Was he wrong again? Lin Rui thought in silence. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, as long as he can finish his quest, everyone is the same.

    Lin Rui, who decided to take the shot, slowly approached the front of the building, there were many guys and they have some heavy weapons. Lin Rui needs to be careful this time.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter? As Lin Rui slowly approached the factory building, his heart suddenly shook. He had studied the Beginner Insight Technique. He just seemed to have made some discoveries. It seemed that someone was watching him, but Lin Rui stopped and looked around and found no one.

    ¡°Was it an illusion.¡± Lin Rui, who is confident in himself and his Phantom Suit, suppressed his feelings and slowly headed for his goal again. He already had two smoke bombs, an alloy baseball bat and a pistol he had captured before. Although Lin Rui has not practiced shooting, Intermediate Fighting Techniques already includes the use of various weapons, so Lin Rui can use a gun without any problems.

    There were a total of eight people outside the factory, four of whom had guns in their hands and the other four are hiding their guns at their waists. If Lin Rui wants to defeat them quickly then he will have to use the element of surprise. Therefore, Lin Rui, who had quietly touched the back of a car, gently pulled out the button of a smoke bomb. Then he threw it out from the bottom of the car, and he quickly left the ce and rushed to the other side.

    ~

    A slight noise was heard in the open space outside the factory building as if something was rolling on the ground. The eight guys who had been on guard around were instantly attracted by the sound and quickly pointed their guns at the ce where it was emitted.

    Puff!

    Chi Chi! ~ ~

    ¡°Ah! ~ ¡°

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Just as the men gathered to find the source of the sound, the smoke bomb that rolled out from the bottom of the car burst out with arge amount of smoke, which immediately covered a small area of the open ground.

    When the eight people were confused by the sudden appearance of smoke, a dark shadow had rushed out from behind them and plunged directly into the smoke.

    Hunting has officially begun!

 Chapter 15 First Meeting With Daredevil

    <h4>Chapter 15 First Meeting With Daredevil</h4>

    Da da da!

    ¡°Be careful! Someone!¡±

    Bang! Bang bang!

    Puff!

    ¡°Ah!~¡±

    ¡°This side!¡±

    Da da da!

    In the smoky open space, the blurred figures and shouts were heard and the sound of gunshots was heard from time to time. The roar of the gun did not hit their enemy, but their response was quite good to an unfamiliar situation.

    Puff!

    Bang! Bang!

    Two consecutive muffled sound was heard and two burly figures in the smoke flew out and directly hit the car, Then they slowly rolled down to the ground and fainted. Avoiding indiscriminate bullets in the dark, Lin Rui directly attacked two guys with guns and kicked them. However, he also exposed himself, after all, this area is not big.

    ¡°Over there! Everybody remain close to each other! Be careful and don¡¯t fight by yourself!¡± Looking closely at Lin Rui¡¯s ever-moving figure, Thomas seemed to know who the enemy they were facing and as the captain who was in charge of these men, he warned them of Lin Rui.

    Brush!

    Puff!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Da da da!

    Hoo!

    Another man flew out and lost consciousness beforending. Then the smoke gradually dispersed and the gunfire slowly stopped. The blurred figures in the clearing reappeared in front of everyone, but the man who knocked out three of theirpanions was still missing.

    Lin Rui, of course, fled again before the smoke bomb effect disappeared and he didn¡¯t expect the eight guys to react so quickly. In addition to the first few surprised attacks by him, they quickly gathered together and gave Lin Rui no more chance, he can only take one more at the edge.

    Now, the effect of the smoke bomb has slowly dissipated and the remaining five people on the open ground are gathered together with their backs to each other, they looked around nervously and the guns in their hands are facing outwards. Lin Rui has little chance. The key point is that although the fighting time just now is interrupted, it has apparently rmed the people in the factory building. Lin Rui, who hides in the dark, can hear a burst of voices and the sound of fast approaching footsteps.

    ¡°This situation is not easy to solve. Should I give up? Putting Beginner Insight Technique to its limit, Lin Rui feels that his chances of defeating five people outside in a short time are not very high. Moreover, he did not know what would happen once the people in the factory came out.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s that feeling again! Lin Rui, who was hiding in the shadows, suddenly noticed a stir on the roof of a building near the factory building.

    Huh!

    Just the next second Lin Rui noticed the movement, a human-shaped ck object rushed out from the top of the building and looking at its trajectory, its goal should be the door of the factory building.

    Da da da ~

    Bang! Bang bang!

    Dangdang! Dangdang ~

    The five men who had been staring around nervously saw the shadow and the guns in their hand had already been fired. But the bullet struck the shadow and sparked a spark. When the shadow fell to the ground, Thomas¡¯s face suddenly changed. It¡¯s not an attacker at all. It¡¯s an oil bucket full of mmable and explosive liquids!

    Hup-hup-hup

    The gunfire had already stopped, but the barrel that justnded at the door of the factory building had been pierced and the sprinkled liquid was instantly ignited under the impact of the bullet and the barrel just now.

    Bang!

    Whirl!

    The next moment, a loud noise was produced on this open space and the burning me rushed nearly ten meters high, blocking the gate of the factory. The five-man on the outside, who had been standing on the open ground and causing all of this, fell to the ground because of the shock wave caused by the explosion of the oil drum. Their ears went temporarily deaf because they were too close to the explosion.

    Lin Rui, hiding behind a car, discovered that the shadow was a drum in advance and saw that the guys were ready to shoot. When the oil drum exploded at the door of the factory, Lin Rui blocked his ear and escaped the impact.

    Brush!

    Lin Rui had rushed out again when the scorching waves overturned five people in the open space. No matter who is secretly helping him, Lin Rui will not miss such a good opportunity.

    The fierce burning oil barrel did not cause Lin Rui any trouble, which reflected the effect of Phantom Suit,pletely isting the burning atmosphere outside. His figure rushed towards the fallen five gangsters, Lin Rui pulled out the pistol in his left hand and held the alloy baseball bat in his right hand and he quickly approaching the five people who fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah! Devil!¡±

    ¡°You are the devil!¡±

    There was a fire in front of them and a fellow in a ck coat stepped on the fire, like a devil out of hell. That¡¯s what Thomas felt right now. Of course, the explosion affected their minds. But Lin Rui did look a little scary at the moment.

    ¡°Devil? That¡¯s not my style!¡± Lin Rui shook his head as he heard the exmation of the guys who fell to the ground.

    Brush!

    The next moment, he had already greeted them with his alloy baseball bat. Thomas and others who had lost their fighting spirit were knocked unconscious.

    Hoo!

    Instead of rxing, Lin Rui looked towards Thomas and others and quietly took his pistol in his hand as insurance and then turned to the darkness on his side.

    ¡°Friend, since you are helping me, why are you still hiding?¡± Lin Rui said with little to no emotion on his face.

    Lin Rui practiced Beginner Insight Techniques¡¯s observation without finding anyone hiding nearby at first, which made him nervous. So Lin Rui, who had never used lethal weapons, also held the pistol silently.

    Da Da ~

    Just after Lin Rui said that in front of him, a rhythmic sound of footsteps came out of the darkness. Then a fellow in a dark red tightly fitting suit with a half-section covering his eyes came out slowly with a stick simr to a guide stick in his hand. His steps were so light that Lin Rui would not have been able to perceive his approach if he hadn¡¯t been so focused at the moment.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Looking at the guy who looks like Batman but is obviously not Batman, Lin Rui can¡¯t help but ask. Although Lin Rui had seen many popr Marvel movies in his previous life, he still couldn¡¯t recognize the man standing in front of him.

    ¡°Daredevil.¡± There was nothing more to say, the man with the guide rod answered in a low voice.

    ¡°Oh, I am¡­ oh~ I don¡¯t have a codename yet, sorry!¡± Although the name of the other party did note to mind for a moment, Lin Rui was prepared to introduce himself politely. However, when he said half of it, he suddenly found that he did not even have a superhero name! He became awkward standing on the spot!

    ¡°I know you, you are the new Vignte in Queens. But today you are a little bit out of your zone.¡± Just as Lin Rui racked his brains to prepare for a domineering name, the guy who imed to be Daredevil replied to him. It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s deeds have already spread to Queens and even Manhattan knows him.

    ¡°Oh, you know me! But is there any geographic difference in this kind of thing? We are not gangs like them.¡± Hearing Daredevil¡¯s words, Lin Rui asked while grinning.

    Of course, there was a mask and the man opposite to him could not see his expression. Moreover, Lin Rui doubted how the man across the street looked with that blindfold mask on his face.

    ¡°These people are my goals, you don¡¯t need to intervene.¡± Daredevil seems to disagree with Lin Rui¡¯s words and faintly replied.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    And as Lin Rui and Daredevil talked outside, the fire behind them faded. From behind the burnt and deformed iron door came a burst of bombardment, apparently, the people inside were trying to rush out.

    ¡°It seems that now is not a good time for us to chat! You sure you don¡¯t need me to intervene? I think there should be a lot of people inside.¡± ncing at the blocked door not far away, Lin Rui said to the man who didn¡¯t want to let him fight. Lin Rui¡¯s tone was extraordinarily in as if he would leave as soon as he spoke again.

    Daredevil said nothing more this time. He was just going toe over tonight to investigate, but now the situation has reached up to this point. If this guy from Queens really leaves, he can¡¯t really handle the people in it by himself. So he nodded slightly to Lin Rui, who had shed towards the gate in the next moment.

    ¡°Oh, ha¡­¡± Lin Rui smirked and rushed over.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Just as Daredevil and Lin Rui rushed toward the gate, the deformed gate was finally blown away by violence from inside, and the burnt, opaque oil drum blocked outside the iron gate was shot directly to one side.

    !

    As soon as the gate was opened, several gun barrels were mounted in the gaps of the doorway and the gun barrels pointed directly at the open space outside. People inside probably know what¡¯s going on outside, so they don¡¯t rush out in the first ce. However, although their movements are very fast, some people are faster than them. No, it¡¯s two people.

    Just at the moment when one of the men reached the door, a slender stick swept from the bottom up. With a click, the man flew back and crashed on the ground behind him.

    Hoo!

    Defeating the man the figure behind the shadow has rushed into the factory like lightning and several people stopped at the door have not yet recovered from the surprise attack and when they did a baseball bat was waving at them.

    Bang! Bang bang!

    Lin Rui¡¯s strength is higher than that of ordinary gang members. His alloy baseball bat hit one of the thugs causing him to fly out, leaving a lot of space behind the door. Lin Rui, who followed Daredevil was decisive and their cooperation was perfect, it seemed as if they have worked with each other many times, which may be the unique tacit understanding between Vigntes.

    Bang bang bang!

    After clearing the four people behind the door, Lin Rui rushed to the inside and his original position had been shrouded in a barrage. And Daredevil had also rushed into the factory behind Lin Rui.

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot! ¡°

    ¡°This way! They¡­ ¡°Ah!¡±

    Bang bang bang!

    Under the curtain of night, gunfire and screams were heard from time to time in this remote factory building.

 Chapter 16 Night Talk

    <h4>Chapter 16 Night Talk</h4>

    Hey!

    In the narrowne, two shadows passed quickly and finally stopped behind a row of garbage cans.

    ¡°That was¡­ great!!¡± Gasping against the wall, Lin Rui looked up and said to Daredevil next to him.

    Just now, Lin Rui and Daredevil joined forces to face more than 30 gang members, including those who are not afraid of death from Russian gangs. Although Lin Rui and Daredevil are not ordinary people, they can¡¯t resist the crazy weapon fire of those people in the end. After defeating more than a dozen guys, the two of them seeded in breaking through the siege and leaving.

    Daredevil, who ran here with Lin Rui, was also leaning against the wall but did not speak. Listening to his heavy breathing, it seemed that he was not in good condition.

    ¡°Eh? Are you injured?!¡± Eventually, Lin Rui found out that his temporary teammates were not right and asked quickly.

    Lin Rui asked as he reached out to him to examine him. However, Lin Rui¡¯s hand was halfway up and was captured by Daredevil. He was obviously not prepared to let Lin Rui touch him. For this guy who has fought beside him, Daredevil apparently did not give him enough trust.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right, just a little bit scratched by a bullet.¡± Releasing Lin Rui¡¯s hand, Daredevil said calmly, with paining from his waist and abdomen.

    Slowly withdraw his hand, Lin Rui also did not care, after all, he just acted a little abrupt, ¡°I think you are not just a little scratched, blood is flowing out of your wound.¡±

    Although Daredevil did not allow Lin Rui to examine him, Lin Rui kindly reminded him that he was losing too much blood because of his injuries. Lin Rui didn¡¯t want a Vignte he just got to know to die from blood loss.

    ¡°Is it bleeding?¡± Daredevil reached out and touched his waist at Lin Rui¡¯s reminder. There was already a lot of blood oozing out of his clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? Actually, I was puzzled at the beginning. Can you see the outside with a mask like this? It doesn¡¯t seem transparent. Is it high-tech? Lin Rui found something strange in Daredevil¡¯s action at the beginning, so he asked his doubts.

    Among Lin Rui¡¯s impressions, there was only one superhero who blocked the upper half of his face and that was Batman. But Batman¡¯s mask at least leaves an eye gap, while the Vignte mask in front of himpletely covers his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ I don¡¯t need to look with my eyes.¡± Daredevil answered, putting his left hand on his mask.

    In the next moment, the mask that blocked the upper half of his face was removed, revealing the true face inside. Daredevil took off his mask in front of Lin Rui, and he didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡°You!¡­ you can¡¯t see!¡± Lin Rui, who had been staring at Daredevil¡¯s action was shocked when he saw his face and then seemed to see something with some regret.

    The face that appeared in front of Lin Rui was handsome and determined. His eyes were injured and they looked blood-stained which made him looked scary. Lin Rui felt that he must be a handsome man who could have captivated most of the women. Of course, he can still close his eyes or wear sunsses.

    And just after Lin Rui saw the true face of Daredevil, he finally remembered who Vignte was. In addition to the high-rise Superhero in Marvel World, there are many Vigntes walking under the night. There is only one person who can¡¯t see from his eyes and that someone is Matt Murdoch, who has been fighting against the gangster Kingpin. He also has another name that everyone is more familiar with: Daredevil.

    ¡°Oh!¡­well!¡± Matt, who unveiled the mask suddenly snorted and then fell to the ground while holding his waist.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Fortunately, Lin Rui kept watching him and he stabilized him in the first ce and slowly held him to the ground.

    ¡°You okay!? let me see your wound.¡± Holding Matt on the floor, Lin Rui asked seriously. With so much blood flowing, even if Matt is far superior to ordinary people, he will soon be unable to stand it.

    Matt didn¡¯t refuse this time. He took the right hand on his waist and slowly took it away, then propping himself upon the ground to prevent him from sliding downpletely, while Lin Rui began to examine Matt¡¯s wounds by the dim light at the end of the street.

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s far more serious than a bruise! If it hadn¡¯t been for your strong control over your body, you might have fainted by now!¡± Lin Rui, who carefully lifted Matt¡¯s clothes, took a cool breath and said in a serious tone.

    Matt¡¯s waist and abdomen wound is not a scratch, but a serious prating wound. Although the bullet did not remain in his body to continue its damage, the wound was so serious that Matt¡¯s own resilience could not stop the bleeding at all.

    Matt did not respond. He is now showing some symptoms of excessive blood loss.

    ¡°I prepared this for myself but it will not go to waste by using it on you.¡± Feeling that Matt¡¯s breathing was getting weaker, Lin Rui sighed and pulled out a small jar from his arms.

    After shaking the small jar, Lin Rui sprayed it on Matt¡¯s wound on the waist and abdomen. Then the light green liquid sprayed from the small jar covered the wound evenly.

    ¡°Hey!¡­ What are you doing?¡± Feeling a cool sensation on the wound, Matt, whose consciousness was weakened, grunted.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, This is my special wound medicine. It¡¯s very helpful to your present situation.¡± He doesn¡¯t know if Matt can hear him or not but Lin Rui exined.

    The small jar in Lin Rui hands was exchanged from the System Shop before his actions today. The Quick Recovery Potion, which is worth 50 reward points is only effective for injuries. Lin Rui, of course, likes this cost-effective Low-Level potion than the expensive one-time powerful healing potion like Fairy Spring.

    Sure enough, System Shop provides quality products. After Lin Rui sprayed the Recovery Potion on Matt¡¯s wound, it stopped bleeding quickly. And with the help of that potion, the wound began to heal, slowly but much more than with Matt¡¯s own restorative power.

    ¡­¡­

    When Matt regained consciousness, Lin Rui had been with him for more than half an hour. Fortunately, it¡¯s very remote and it¡¯ste at night so nobody found them.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Feeling much better, Matt thanked Lin Rui.

    ¡°No, you helped me tonight anyway. If it weren¡¯t for you, I couldn¡¯t have beaten Jeston Gang so hard tonight by myself!¡± Waving his hand, Lin Rui said indifferently. Because of Daredevil, Lin Rui overfulfilled his quest tonight.

    ¡°Jeston Gang? Are you against them?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt asked curiously. He did note here for Jeston Gang. His goal is different from Lin Rui¡¯s.

    ¡°No! Just watching their actions is ufortable for me. And now they probably don¡¯t want to let me go either.¡± Lin Rui tells the truth, who told them to make a big move and publicize him? Moreover, he has already found Jeston Gang many times and now they should hate him to his bones.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there were any Jeston Gangs members here tonight, but I am following a group of Russian gangs. They have dealings with Wilson and I was just nning to investigate it tonight.¡± After the battle, he had already let Lin Rui see his face and he was saved by him so Matt shared his information.

    ¡°Russian gangsters? I was wondering why there were so many Russians there, so I mistook them for Jeston Gang!¡± When he heard Matt, Lin Rui realized that he had mistaken their identities and Gang affiliation.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you were meddling in my business, cough!¡±

    ¡°Heh heh! Although my goal was just Jeston Gang, it doesn¡¯t matter. For these Mafia guys, they are all my targets.¡± Because of the nature of his quest, Lin Rui¡¯s goal is not limited to a single gangster group.

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you that Wilson is not someone you can deal with. The trouble with Jeston Gang has caught the attention of Frankenstein Family. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to provoke Wilson again.¡± Matt kindly reminds the young man in front of him.

    Although Matt¡¯s eyes were damaged and he can¡¯t see, he had other special perception abilities that more sensitive and powerful. Judging from Lin Rui¡¯s voice and his own perception, Lin Rui is obviously a young man. Matt doesn¡¯t think he should get involved in the resentment between him and Wilson, although his strength is good.

    ¡°Wilson? Who the hell is that? Seeing Matt mentioning the name, Lin Rui searched his memories.

    Suddenly, a name shed in his mind. When he was a child, the memory capsule bought in the System Shop yed a role in order to achieve good results. The memory of his previous life was well preserved and he finally found the name in his memory. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the name of the biggest Mafia Boss in the United States, Kingpin?¡± I thought I recognize that name, Daredevil always fought against Kingpin!

    If Frankenstein Family is known as New York¡¯srgest and most powerful mafia family. Then Kingpin¡¯s power is equal to a Mafia kingdom. It extends all over the United States and even radiates to the whole world. He has his hands in every single illegal activity, human trafficking, human organ trafficking, drug production and trading, gun trading and so on.

    When ites to Marvel World¡¯s boss-level viins, Kingpin is certainly one. Although his power seems to be in the underworld and there seems to be no ovep with Superheroes, the harm caused by him is not low. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s been hiding in the dark, so only Vignte like Daredevil will fight him.

    Moreover, although Kingpin seems to be just an ordinary person in Lin Rui¡¯s memory, his strength should not be underestimated. Daredevil is no match for his strength and perverted defense. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know what capabilities Kingpin has in this Marvel World.

    ¡°Rest assured, I will pay attention to it. And I think you need help too.¡± He quickly recalled all the information of Kingpin from his memories as he replied to Matt. He may not be able to deal with bosses like Kingpin now, but Lin Rui believes that as he grows up, he will definitely help Matt eradicate the cancer knowns as Kingpin.

    Matt didn¡¯t say anything when he heard Lin Rui. He really needed a helper. He has been hurt more than once in a solo fight that is secret enough. If the young man in front of him was not afraid of trouble, Matt would certainly be willing to have him as an ally.

    ¡°Ah! Oops!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Just as Matt continued to rest in the same ce, Lin Rui suddenly eximed and Matt asked quickly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, but it seems that I won¡¯t be getting home tonight.¡± Lin Rui, who had neglected the time, found it was toote to catch the subway back to Queens.

    ¡°I can drive you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui, Matt suggested.

    Although Matt can¡¯t see from his eyes, his sense of inductivity is stronger than before and driving on the road is perfectly fine. But he only drives when he changes to Daredevil in the night. After all, he still has his normal life during the day. It¡¯s not known what kind of monster he will be treated as if someone saw such a magical scene.

    ¡°Eh? Did you drive here? Well¡­ Can I drive it?¡±

    Daredevil: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 17 E Grade Training Card

    <h4>Chapter 17 E Grade Training Card</h4>

    It was almost 3 a.m. when Lin Rui was parked in Matt¡¯s car on the roadside more than a street from his yard, and that¡¯s right, Matt satisfied Lin Rui¡¯s idea of driving.

    ¡°I am here, Thank you for bringing me back.¡± Some reluctant hands were removed from the steering wheel and Lin Rui said to Matt, the co-pilot.

    Matt: ¡°...¡± I didn¡¯t drive the car. Was it wrong to say that I gave you a ride?

    ¡°Here¡¯s my number. You can call me if you need any help in the future. Of course, if you¡¯re going toe to Manhattan to get Jeston Gang into trouble, I can join you. Ignoring Lin Rui¡¯s little excitement about driving, Matt handed him a business card.

    ¡°Well, good!¡± Taking away the business card, Lin Rui earnestly promised.

    ¡°Good-bye then.¡± After waiting in the co-driver seat for a while, Lin Rui did not appear to get off, Matt could only say this to him.

    ¡°Oh! Bye! Goodbye! ¡± In response, Lin Rui quickly agreed and jumped out of the car.

    Lin Rui got out of the car and Matt also got out of the co-driver seat and skillfully switched to the driver¡¯s seat and sat in. His previous injuries had been almost been cured under Lin Rui¡¯s treatment and driving was not a problem.

    ¡°Good-bye then!¡± Lin Rui stood by the roadside and waved to him.

    Hum ~

    In the next second, Matt had already stepped on the elerator and rushed into the night.

    ¡°Is this the so-called mind¡¯s eye?¡± Looking at Matt¡¯s actions which were no different from the actions of ordinary people, Lin Rui muttered to himself.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s time to go home. The mainline quest has beenpleted. I don¡¯t know what Reward is this time. When the taillight of Matt¡¯s car disappeared before Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, he turned and walked home.

    Hoo!

    Returning to his bedroom with ease, Lin Rui quickly threw himself on the bed and the Phantom Suit on his body also retracted into his right-hand wristband. This evening¡¯s action has tired him a lot. It¡¯s not a joke to walk through rains of bullets and came out alive and without a scratch on his body. Subsequently, Lin Rui consciousness sank into his mind, where the number representing thepletion of the mainline quest has be 100/100, showing that it has beenpleted.

    ¡°System, the mainline quest is finished. What reward is there this time?¡± Calling the system in his mind, Lin Rui is looking forward to his Reward.

    Buzz

    In the call of Lin Rui, the white light representing the system floated from the depths of his mind.

    ¡°Congrattions to the host forpleting this main quest: Fighting crime gangs in the streets andnes and bing a little famous Vignte! This quest Reward has been issued, please pay attention to checking! You have officially be a Vignte and have taken an important step on the way to be a Superhero. I hope you can make further efforts in the future and be a world-renowned Superhero as soon as possible!¡± With the appearance of the system, the hollow voice announced thepletion of Lin Rui quest and the release of Reward.

    Then a golden light shed and Lin Rui saw the number in his mind representing his Reward point soaring which finally stopped at 6120.

    ¡°Wow... 5,000 Reward points!¡± Seeing the glittering Reward point, Lin Rui was somewhat frightened.

    Last time the newbie mainline quest gave him 1000 Reward Points and Lin Rui had inexplicablypleted an achievement by which he acquired 200 Reward Points. Lin Rui also spent some Reward points in these days in his preparations. Before today¡¯s operation, Lin Rui had 1,120 Reward points. Now it¡¯s 6,120. It¡¯s really 5,000 Reward points.

    Hoo! Hoo!

    Just as Lin Rui was almost fainted by the 5000 Reward points, two more lights shed into his mind. That¡¯s two items, the same thing appeared after the novice quest waspleted. Lin Rui was delighted and quickly turned his attention to the new items.

    ¡°E Grade Aerospace Battleship part design blueprint, what is this?¡± Quickly reading the long list of names, Lin Rui is confused. This seems to be a high-tech thing, but he doesn¡¯t need it at all right now.

    ¡°E Grade Aerospace Battleship is a conventional space Warship. It¡¯s about 50 to 150 meters long and equipped withser weapons and speeding missiles and belongs to the Low-Level Intergctic Battleship.¡± Just after Lin Rui questioned, The system gave him an exnation.

    ¡°... Intergctic Battleship? System, what use is it for me? And only a part of the design blueprint?¡± Lin Rui was still confused when he heard the system exnation.

    ¡°The Reward of the mainline questes ording to its own rules. I don¡¯t know, but this thing is notpletely useless to you. And, although only part of it is here right now, you can redeem the rest in the System Shop and you can save a lot of Reward points.¡±

    ¡°Well, It¡¯s better than nothing. Next, let me take a look at this. Although he doesn¡¯t know what it does for him for the time being, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    ¡°E Grade training card, I saw this in the System Shop, It was worth a lot of Reward points!¡± Lin Rui recognized the second item and found it in the System Shop while talking.

    E Grade training card, worth 300 Reward points. Effect: Users can use the training card for targeted training, three times of use, each time limited to half an hour.¡± Lin Rui read the introduction in System Shop directly.

    ¡°Is this used to train oneself and improve one¡¯s ability? How is it worth so many Reward points? Systems, what¡¯s this about? Lin Rui couldn¡¯t fully understand the value of the training card just by looking at the introduction.

    ¡°The key is that you use this training card, which creates a training space in your mind. In this space, you can put forward any training requirements that can help you improve your ability. Moreover, when you return to reality after using the training card, you will bring the improved abilities in the training card to reality.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take Matt for an example. His own physical fitness may not be as good as yours, but his instantaneous explosiveness and coordination as well as his own body control, are higher than yours. This is the result of the long-term systematic training of his body.¡±

    ¡°You can use the training card to improve your physical control and some other abilities and you can enhance your strength quickly. Moreover, the effect of training in the training card is doubledpared with reality. Knowing that Lin Rui did not understand, the system said a few sentences to exin.

    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that what it means to be able to get stronger while sleeping?¡± Hearing the exnation of the system, Lin Rui suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Well, there are differences, but you can think that.¡± Although the understanding is biased, the system feels that Lin Rui is right to think so.

    ¡°That¡¯s very useful! Since I don¡¯t think my body is in good control, use it right now for half an hour.¡± In today¡¯s action, Lin Rui did find his shorings, so he decided to take a chance first.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s training in dreams! Simple! ¡°

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Buzz

    Just after Lin Rui¡¯s confirmation, the E Grade training card in his mind instantly emitted white light and filled his consciousness.

    ¡°E Grade training space has been constructed, please select training items.¡± Consciousness space has beenpleted and the sound of the system has disappeared, reced by the unique prompt sound in the training space, without any emotion.

    ¡°Actualbat, this seems to be the fastest way to improve physical control.¡± After thinking for some time, Lin Rui chose the training program.

    ¡°Please choose your opponent.¡±

    ¡°Well ~ Daredevil, Matt Murdoch.¡± Since the system says that he is not as good as Matt, Lin Rui certainly wants to see where he is weak.

    Hoo!

    Just as Lin Rui¡¯s voice fell, he saw a man in dark red tights with covered eyes. It was Matt the Daredevil he met today.

    ¡°The training target has been determined and the actualbat training has officially begun.¡±

    Before Lin Rui could take a good look at the automatically generated Daredevil, Matt who had been standing still, rushed to him in an instant and raised his hand and hit him with a punch in the chest.

    Bang!

    There was a loud noise and the unresponsive Lin Rui was thrown out by the blow.

    ¡°Fuck, It hurts so much! He surprised me!¡± Lin Rui, who had fallen to the ground, covered his chest with his hand and said a rare rude word. He was in so much pain that he felt as if his ribs had cracked a little.

    However, the opposite ¡°Matt¡± apparently ignored Lin Rui¡¯sints and shed in front of him. This time he made a tougher shot, kicking Lin Rui on the head who had not yet climbed up from the ground. If the kick hits Lin Rui then he will probably pass out.

    ¡°Lean!¡± With a low curse, Lin Rui rolled twice on his back to avoid the fatal attack.

    Hoo!

    Bang!

    Seizing the opportunity to get up from the ground, the still unstable Lin Rui raised his hand and waved forward to block ¡°Matt¡¯s¡± punch. However, Lin Rui was still beaten back several steps because of the hasty confrontation, but somehow it saved the situation for the time being.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Matt feel so powerful before?!¡± Just a few rounds, Lin Rui felt Daredevil¡¯s strength was not bad. The Matt simted in the training space put enough pressure on Lin Rui and made him take it seriously.

    In the next moment, Lin Rui and Matt, who faced each other, had already fought against each other for several rounds.

    It wasn¡¯t until Matt really fought that Lin Rui understood what the system said about body control. It¡¯s clear that both sides are shooting at the same speed, but Matt is always able to hit himself first. It¡¯s entirely because he¡¯s controlling his body so that his fist can hit the enemy faster.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s physical strength in attacking Matt is always blocked by him quickly. Losing his eyesight gives Matt a keener sense. Lin Rui¡¯s direct attacks do not threaten him at all.

    So after more than a dozen rounds of hard fighting between Lin Rui and Matt, he finally fell down again with a heavy blow. In the actual training with Daredevil, he was defeated in less than five minutes.

    Hoo!

    Even after Lin Rui lost, Matt in front of him still came after him.

    ¡°Hey! I have lost, training is over!¡± Lin Rui, who did not want to be abused, quickly shouted.

    ¡°If you choose to finish, the rest of the training time will reach zero and you would not be able to get any extra time.¡± In the space came the voice without emotion.

    ¡°Ah? Such a pit!?¡± This caused Lin Rui to shout at the voice but no one responded to him.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    In the training space, the beaten and unmotivated Lin Rui screamed constantly.

 Chapter 18 Visiting The Memorial

    <h4>Chapter 18 Visiting The Memorial</h4>

    Bang! Bang bang bang!

    ¡°Hey! Jackson!¡±

    ......

    Bang bang bang!

    ¡°Jackson! Jackson!¡±

    ......

    ¡°What?~¡± In Tom¡¯s persevering knock on the door, Lin Rui¡¯s weak response came out of the room.

    ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you have an appointment with Peter to visit the National Memorial today? Did you forget?!¡± Tom, who was outside, shouted loudly, apparently thinking that Lin Rui had forgotten.

    ¡°Ah! Visit the National Memorial!¡± Hearing Tom¡¯s words, Lin Rui in the room seemed to be startled. Then Tom heard a rustle. It was Lin Rui who got up from the bed.

    Hoo!

    After waiting at the door for another two minutes, the wooden door in front of Tom finally opened, and Lin Rui, standing at the door, looked as dejected as if he had spent the night doing something unpleasant.

    ¡°Hey! Dude, what¡¯s wrong with you? Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s apparently tired look, Tom asked curiously. Yesterday was Saturday, and they didn¡¯t have much activity. Why did Lin Rui look kidney-deficient?

    ¡°Nothing. I had a nightmare and couldn¡¯t sleep all night.¡± Shifting his hand, Lin Rui answered energetically.

    No, it was not a nightmare but the abused he suffered in the training space. And the time limit was only half an hour, but the time his consciousness remained in the space seems to be extraordinarily long, Lin Rui did not even know when he came out. If he hadn¡¯t practiced Soaring Dragon Artter, he might have looked worse in the morning that he is now.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have to go today, we¡¯ll go next week. Anyway, the memorial hall isn¡¯t running away so we don¡¯t have to go today.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s miserable state, Tom was worried and suggested an alternative.

    ¡°Er! No, I just haven¡¯t had a good rest. I just need to wake up properly and I am good so you don¡¯t have to worry. Hearing Tom¡¯s words, Lin Rui quickly waved his hand and refused his offer. Going to the National Memorial Museum was something they had discussed a long time ago. How could they be dyed by such a trifle little thing?

    ¡°I see! I¡¯ll take a bath first. You can wait for me. After that, Lin Rui got into the bathroom as he really needed to wake up.

    ¡°Know it! I take a shower first, you can wait for me.¡± After finishing this sentence, Lin Rui got into the washroom, and he really needs to be well awake.

    The slightly cool water washed over Lin Rui¡¯s thin body and sobered him up.

    ¡°System!¡± Lin Rui, who was very upset, shouted at the system in his mind as he had to talk to him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If you are abused in training space, don¡¯te to me. It¡¯s your choice. As soon as the system appeared, Lin Rui was blocked by this sentence.

    ¡°You!... Although it is my choice, you should have reminded me that I can¡¯t quit in the middle of the training! I was abused for so long, I would have been killed by Matt if I hadn¡¯t relied on my speed to circle around him! ¡°Thinking about his miserable appearance in the training space, Lin Rui shuddered.¡± He¡¯s training, not looking for abuse.

    ¡°The introduction of the E Grade training card is very clear. It can only be used three times, half an hour each time. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t understand it yourself.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯sint, the system responded faintly.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡± Indeed, if you could quit at any time, you would not be able to use it only three times, which is really my own mistake.

    ¡°Forget it, this opportunity was a waste. Next time I have to choose the training object well otherwise, it won¡¯t have any effect on me!¡± No moreints. Lin Rui is thinking about how to make good use of the remaining two training opportunities.

    ¡°Actually, although the training space can only bepleted once the time is up, you can choose to pause or change the training target.¡± Just when Lin Rui has put his conversation with the system on hold, the system voice came again with a phrase that was clearly not introduced in E Grade¡¯s training card.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    Crash!

    In the washroom, the cool water sprayed down seems to be pouring out the anger of Lin Rui.

    An hourter, Lin Rui and Tom had already boarded the subway to Manhattan and Peter and Harry would join them on the road.

    ¡°Jackson, did you put on makeup?¡± On the subway, Tom looked at Lin Rui who was already recovering and asked in a low voice seeing as Lin Rui seemed half alive an hour ago.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that? I just had a nightmare and forgot to take a bath.¡± In his heart, he doesn¡¯t know how many times he scolded the system. Lin Rui answered Tom with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. But it¡¯s been a long time since I have been to the National Memorial. There¡¯s a separate World War II Memorial. The key is... Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Tom stopped asking more questions and instead talked about their destination today.

    ¡°The key is that there is Captain America inside, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Rui took over what Tom was going to say.

    The new Vignte in Queens has already made Tom very excited, let alone Captain America, the Superhero of World War II? Tom is a loyal fan of Captain America. He doesn¡¯t know how many Captain America¡¯s cards he has collected since he was a child.

    ¡°Heh heh! You¡¯re right! It¡¯s cool to see Captain America¡¯s videos at close range! Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Not embarrassed by Lin Rui¡¯s slightly funny remarks, Tom said seriously.

    ¡°Of course! I also like Captain America!¡± However, if you know that Captain America is still not dead and would being out before long, I don¡¯t know if you would be crazy or not! Of course, Lin Rui only said the first sentence and the second sentence won¡¯t be said to Tom.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take some pictures of Captain America today and you¡¯ll cover for me then.¡± After a hard trip to the National Memorial, Tom did not intend to return empty-handed, whispering to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t drag me down if you get caught.¡± Lin Rui reluctantly agreed, no matter what Lin Rui did, Tom was going to take some pictures.

    ¡°Rest assured!¡±

    The high-speed subway quickly passed several stops while Lin Rui was chatting with Tom. The next stop was where they got off. Peter and Harry should be waiting for them outside.

    Whirl!

    Toot!

    Lin Rui and Tom, who are at the door, have already rushed out in the next moment they opened. Although it is not a working day, there are still a lot of people on the subway. They don¡¯t want to be squeezed.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! Tom!¡±

    Just as Lin Rui and Tom just rushed out of the subway, Peter¡¯s voice came from a distance and it seemed that they had been waiting outside for some time.

    ¡°Hey! When did you arrive? They met with Peter and Lin Rui asked casually.

    ¡°We just arrived not long ago.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste our time here, hurry up!¡± Seeing Lin Rui and Peter talking about irrelevant things, Tom urged them from behind.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hurry up, Tom can¡¯t wait to see his idol!¡± Laughing, Lin Rui pped Tom on the shoulder and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m also a fan of Captain America! Tom, it seems that we still have the same hobbies!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter happily turned towards Tom.

    ¡°Is that right? I just bought thetest edition cards of Captain America the other day! Tom was happy to talk to Peter when he saw that he had the same idol as himself.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯d like to buy one too, but it¡¯s too expensive!¡± Peter said with some envy that his family conditions did not allow him to talk so much about his hobbies.

    ¡°Come to my house when we get back. I have many. I¡¯ll give you one then!¡± Tom said generously.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Lin Rui and Harry, who were standing at one side, looked helplessly at each other when they saw the two Captain American loyalists chatting, and finally shook their heads silently.

    Along the way, Tom and Peter had been talking about the heroic deeds of Captain America during World War II. They all walked to the door of the National Memorial Hall without stopping. Lin Rui, standing beside them, had to interrupt them. ¡°Hey! Captain America¡¯s two little fans, we¡¯re here! ¡°

    ¡°Ah! We are here!?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Captain America¡¯s wartime clothes are in this collection. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true?

    At Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, the two people who were talking energetically responded, but Tom¡¯s next sentence made Lin Rui have a few ck lines on his head. Why does Tom care about the clothes Captain Americans used to wear? Loyal fans are a terrible force! Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help thinking of it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Today is the weekend. There should be a lot of peopleing to the memorial.¡± Harry reminded him in time as he was worried that Lin Rui would not stand Tom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lin Rui first walked inside the memorial and Tom was excited to follow.

    A few minutester, while Lin Rui and Harry were still wandering around the presidential exhibition area, Tom and Peter had already discussed going to the World War II exhibition area to see Captain America, but they had not left directly because of Lin Rui and Harry.

    ¡°Ah! I can¡¯t stand these two fans! Let¡¯s go. We know all these histories anyway. Looking at Tom and Peter, Lin Rui said helplessly to Harry beside him.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Harry certainly doesn¡¯t care. He has been to the National Memorial Hall before. This time he came to apany a few friends.

    ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s Go! Let¡¯s Go! Captain America is waiting for us!¡± Seeing Lin Rui and Harry finally came over, Tom shouted excitedly. Of course, his move attracted a lot of attention around him.

    ¡°Heh heh! Let¡¯s go!¡± Knowing that he was too excited and disturb others, Tom lowered his voice and said again.

    Then, Lin Rui and his team went to the World War II Pavilion at the National Memorial. Lin Rui is actually very curious about Captain America. The toys and handmade items on the market are not as real as the audio and video in the memorial hall. And during World War II, Captain America wasn¡¯t just a hero.

 Chapter 19 Captain America And Winter Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 19 Captain America And Winter Soldier</h4>

    ¡°Steve Rogers, also known as Captain America. He was a hero during World War II. He led his howlingmandos team to attack the Nazi rear. He not only saved many allied soldiers but also smashed the ns of the Nazis many times. In a raid, Rogers team was badly hit. Although the mission was finallypleted, Captain Steve whereabouts remain unknown.

    On the other side of the World War II Memorial, Rogers team sculpture was surrounded by arge crowd of people, all of whom seemed to be fans of Captain America. And in the front bleacher, the exnation of a memorial hall is also slowly introducing their past deeds. Of course, it¡¯s mainly about Captain America: Steve Rogers.

    ¡°Sorry! Please let us in! Excuse us!¡± Just after thementary on the stage introduced Captain America, Tom and Peter rushed into the crowd and towards the front. As for Lin Rui and Harry, they¡¯re not going to participate in this fun anymore. They can be seen outside.

    ¡°Peter, wait a little then cover up for me. I¡¯m going to take two pictures secretly.¡± It was hard to squeeze in front of him and look at the handsome Captain America sculpture in front of him, Tom said to Peter secretly. By this time he had forgotten Lin Rui and Peter was his confidant.

    ¡°Good! Give me a copy!¡± Peter obviously has this idea, but his camera is too big to secretly take photos.

    ¡°Eh! Wait till I find the right time.¡±

    Outside the line, Lin Rui and Harry are rtively idle, watching the audio and video items around them while listening to the introduction of the exnation. Lin Rui didn¡¯t pay much attention when they were introducing Captain Americas, because these stories of Captain Americas have been celebrated for too long and too widely. The person who exined the next introduction on the stage made Lin Rui take it seriously because he was an important person in Marvel.

    ¡°Bucky Barnes, a close friend of Captain America and his right-hand man and an important member of the Rogers team. He has cooperated with Captain Rogers in many secret operations. In a secret operation at the end of World War II, Lieutenant Colonel Barnes sacrificed himself. For the other members of the Rogers team, the introduction of thementary on the stage is very simple. In a few words, the famous Winter Soldier in Marvel is introduced.

    Although thementary on the stage is very simple, Lin Rui knows that Lieutenant Colonel Barnes, who died a martyr, did not die at all, but was found and brainwashed by Hydra to be their most ruthless killer.

    Speaking of Marvel World, Lin Rui only saw some movies in hisst life. He still likes the role of the Winter Soldier in the movie. Although Bucky has done a lot of bad things during his brainwashing, it¡¯s good to be able to wash it white in the end. Moreover, for Bucky¡¯s sake, there was a huge fight between Captain America and Iron Man, which was also a trigger for the eventual Civil War. If Lin Rui wants to be a Superhero, he feels it necessary to avoid the eventual civil war.

    ¡°The key is that video, the secret of Iron Man¡¯s parents¡¯death!¡± Looking at the footage of the Rogers team during World War II on the front light screen, Lin Rui had already thought of it very far.

    Even if the secret of Bucky¡¯s killing Tony¡¯s parents was revealed, the problems with Tony and Captain Rogers would still arise and Lin Rui would have to find ways to minimize the losses. At least he has to prevent other superheroes from getting involved, which may eliminate the civil war.

    ¡°Oh, it seems Tom was caught taking pictures!¡± Just as Lin Rui was thinking about Captain America and Winter Soldier, Harry next to him suddenly pointed to the front andughed.

    ¡°Eh? Really! Fortunately, Tom changed his shield to Peter!¡± Looking forward to Harry¡¯s words, Lin Rui did see Tom and Peter warned by the security guard in front of them. It seems that they were caught by a security camera.

    ¡°Shall we pretend not to know them?¡± Seeing Tom and Peter¡¯s embarrassment in the crowd, Lin Rui looked at Harry and asked.

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good idea! But it seems that we don¡¯t have the chance.¡± Harry responded sympathetically, but Tom and Peter over there hade straight to their side.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, Harry, where do you want to go? When Lin Rui and Harry took their first step toward the side, Peter had already called out their names.

    ¡°Er... It¡¯s nothing, but we just want to go to the History Museum. Lin Rui answered without changing the expressions on his face.

    ¡°Is that right? Let¡¯s go together. Peter and I are done here! ¡± Not to mention the fact that I was caught in front of the camera, Tom said seriously.

    ¡°All right.¡± For Tom¡¯s cheekiness, Lin Rui had to say yes.

    Then the four of them wandered around the National Memorial together and Tom saw everything they wanted to see. An hour and a halfter, it was noon when Lin Rui came out of the National Memorial.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ve been hungry for so long, I¡¯ll find a restaurant near here to eat. Stretching out, Tom looked at the bustling crowd in the street and suggested.

    ¡°Well, I think so too. Do you have any suggestions?¡± Lin Rui was obviously hungry and nodded in response.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been here before. I don¡¯t know where the food is good.¡± Peter shook his head and told the truth.

    Three of the four people in the group showed their opinions and then they turned their eyes to the only silent Harry. As the only son of a big family here, it should bemon to go out for dinner like this.

    ¡°Although I know some restaurants nearby, I am worried that you will not get used to it.¡± Seeing his friends look, Harry said calmly. Of course, he knows what restaurants in the vicinity are good, but they are all advanced restaurants. Of course, money is not a problem. He is afraid that Peter is not used to it.

    ¡°Forget it. We just want to have a simple meal. We don¡¯t want to go to the well-mannered restaurants.¡± Sure enough, after Harry finished, Tom shook his head and said.

    ¡°Or, let¡¯s find a Chinese restaurant. When ites to food, I think you should not be disappointed with Chinese food.¡± Lin Rui finally proposed. Although there are not many Chinese cuisines in New York, they can still find some delicious food.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good! I like Chinese food. Tom was the first to raise his hand and agree. He often went to Lin Rui¡¯s house for dinner.

    ¡°Me too.¡± Peter followed and expressed his support.

    ¡°Well, although I rarely eat Chinese food, it sounds good.¡± Harry obviously has no other opinions.

    ¡°Okay, then it¡¯s decided! Let¡¯s go eat Chinese food!¡± Since everyone had no problem, Lin Rui waved his hand and left the National Memorial Hall with Peter and others.

    Since Chinese food is chosen, Lin Rui certainly has a way to take them directly to his restaurant. Although the main store is in Queens, there are branches in busy Manhattan. Speaking of it, Lin Rui is also the heir of a family business. Finally, Lin Rui brought them to the family Chinese restaurant run by his second uncle.

    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to stay with us here, there are so many things outside you have to pay attention to.¡± Sitting in the antique box, Lin Rui smiled and said to a middle-aged uncle.

    ¡°Nothing, You have bought your friends here for the first time, I certainly want to guarantee you the best service. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s still one of your friends!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s second uncle said happily and finally gave Harry a sign of direction. Of course, the conversation between them is in Chinese, so Harry doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.

    Lin Rui¡¯s second uncle is the head of this Manhattan¡¯s branch. He has also seen some New York prominent people, but it is the first time that one those people havee to his restaurant and he is the heir of Oscorp. Today, Lin Rui brought them to dinner. As the host, of course, he couldn¡¯t make his nephew lose face, so he greeted him personally in the box.

    ¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s really okay, we just want to have a meal, you don¡¯t have to pay so much attention.¡± Knowing what his uncle thought, Lin Rui smiled and persuaded. If Harry really cared about this he would have just taken them to a more advanced restaurant.

    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You should be busy something else to do then you can do it.¡± Looking at Lin Rui and his second uncle murmuring in Chinese for some time, Harry guessed something and thenughed and said.

    ¡°Ha-ha, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Since your friends don¡¯t want to be disturbed by elders, then I¡¯ll go first and rest assured, I¡¯ll give you the best dishes.¡± It was Harry¡¯s words that were useful. Lin Rui¡¯s second uncleughed and went out to help them shut the door of the box. The second uncle who has gone out is still trying not to call back his daughter who went out to y with his friends. This opportunity is rare.

    ¡°Sorry, My uncle is too enthusiastic.¡± After his uncle left, Lin Rui exined to Peter and others with a slight embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but this meal of yours must be good!¡±

    ¡°Of course! I promise that your stomach will be full and you will not be willing to stop eating!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Then we will wait!¡±

    ......

    An hourter, when Peter and othersy t on the table and did not want to move, they collectively chose to forget what they had said before. Lin Rui¡¯s family can open such arge Chinese restaurant in New York and there are several branches. It¡¯s impossible without having good food. Looking at Peter, he knew that they found their food delicious.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, I think you¡¯ll be famous as a cook in the future!¡± Peter was burping and trying to reach out and stuff a bun in his mouth.

    ¡°Chef? I never thought about that.¡± Although his family owned arge Chinese restaurant, Lin Rui did not have much thought about the family business. Moreover, he has a secret that nobody knows. He is destined to be a Superhero.

    ¡°Are you done? We can go out for a walk in the afternoon.¡± Lin Rui suggested after seeing everyone had finished eating.

    ¡°Okay, Let me get up!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Probably only Harry was scrupulous about his identity and didn¡¯t eat too much. Peter and Tom really went for it.

    ¡°Well, wait a minute.¡±

    Finally, at Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion, Peter and Tom came to pack some of their favorite dishes when they left the restaurant, saying they wanted to take them home for their families to taste. It seems that they were all entranced by Chinese food.

    So when the four of them returned to the streets of Manhattan again, Peter and Tom had several more bags on their hands.

    Boom! Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui and others were wandering around the streets, there was a violent engine roar from the front. Then, in an almost unresponsive moment, a cool orange sports car sped past them.

    ¡°Who is that?! Speed racing in such a busy area as Manhattan?! Tom was frightened and asked with a lingering palpitation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    And just as the sports car disappeared from Lin Rui¡¯s sight, the sound of the system suddenly sounded in his mind.

 Chapter 20 Tony Stark

    <h4>Chapter 20 Tony Stark</h4>

    ¡°Mainline quest release: Get to know Tony Stark and get Iron Man¡¯s sincere friendship. Questpletion: 0/100. Quest Reward depends on thepletion time. To be a Superhero, it¡¯s impossible to fight alone. You need strongpanions and teammates. Getting Iron Man¡¯s friendship will be a key step on your way to bing a Superhero.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    Since the system suddenly issued such a quest, then the one that had just passed by should be Tony and only he would dare to drive like that in the bustling streets of Manhattan.

    ¡°System, are you sure this is not your own quest?¡± Although the voice of the main quest was very empty, Lin Rui still couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Although it is very simr to my style, this is really the mainline quest.¡± This time, the system¡¯szy voice came out again, obviously not the same as the sound of the mainline quest just released.

    ¡°Are you sure? Getting Iron Man¡¯s sincere friendship, this quest looks like you¡¯ve posted it.¡± Lin Rui said unwillingly.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not true. I can¡¯t move my hands and feet metaphorically on the mainline quest. You should also find the two main quests youpleted before, so this is a mainline quest.¡± The system responded faintly.

    ¡°Well, I ept that this is the mainline quest. But how can I get Tony¡¯s friendship? In particr, I know that he is now a full-fledged yboy, not only conceited but also romantic. Although he is really talented but such a person is the most difficult to handle out of all of them, how can I get his friendship, I am an ordinary high school student. Since it was determined that it was the mainline quest, Lin Rui had to find a way toplete it.

    ¡°Since you know what kind of person Tony is, give him what he likes. You¡¯re a smart man and I think you should know what to do. Also, I need to remind you that Tony is a good food eater.¡± To Lin Rui¡¯s question, the system simply prompted him a few words.

    ¡°What does he like? Food? Do I really have to learn how to cook? It¡¯s toote now, I have no interest in it!¡± Hearing the system, Lin Rui thought about his options.

    ¡°Think for yourself, that¡¯s all I can say. I hope you can finish this mainline quest as soon as possible.¡± After thest sentence, the voice of the system slowly disappeared.

    ¡°Jackson! Jackson! Isn¡¯t that frightening?

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because that sports car was going so fast.

    Although Lin Rui was lost in his thoughts for a while, his silence was discovered by Tom, who thought he was frightened by the sports car that had just rushed past.

    Crack!

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m all right!¡± By the time Tom¡¯s hand touched his shoulder, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness had returned to reality from his mind. Seeing the worried faces of his friends around him, he said quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Just now, you¡¯ve been looking at the direction in which the car left and I thought that something was wrong.¡± Tom said with some concern.

    ¡°Well, I am alright. But do you know who was in that car just now? Without much confusion about himself, Lin Rui quickly turned his attention to the luxury sports car that had caught the eye of many people in the street.

    ¡°That should be Tony Stark.¡± After Lin Rui asked, Harry on the side answered the question.

    ¡°Eh? The genius of Stark Industries and the most famous yboy of New York, That Tony Stark?¡±When he heard Harry¡¯s words, Tom eximed, apparently familiar with the name.

    ¡°If my hunch is correct then it should be him. There¡¯s an award ceremony at the Manhattan Museum of Science and Technology today and the main guest was Tony Stark. I think he just won the prize and left. It¡¯s really his style.¡± Seeing Peter and Tom looking at himself, Harry exined a little.

    ¡°I knew we should have gone there, maybe we could have seen some celebrity at close range!¡± Tom said with some regret. If Captain Americas is his fantasy hero then Tony is the one he wants to be in reality.

    ¡°Harry, are you familiar with Tony Stark?¡± Lin Rui suddenly asked Harry just as Tom and Peter were shocked by the identity of the person in the sports car. He couldn¡¯t rte to Tony himself for the time being, but Harry must know him. After all, Oscorp was no worse than Stark Industries.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯ve only seen him a few times and in those times I have never spoken to him. We at Oscorp and the Stark Industries are actuallypeting on some projects. Tony¡¯s rtionship with our family is not so good due to his character.¡± Harry shook his head when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± With a little regret, Lin Rui knows that this kind of thing is not necessarily reliable.

    ¡°Why? You¡¯re Tony¡¯s fans too?¡± Harry asked curiously when he saw the fleeting disappointment in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes. With his knowledge of Lin Rui, he shouldn¡¯t envy people like Tony.

    ¡°Me? Tony¡¯s fans? Of course not! I am just asking out of curiosity.¡± Lin Rui quickly waved his hand and denied Harry¡¯s guess. How could Lin Rui possibly set an example for himself in Tony¡¯s image as a yboy?

    Peter and Tom feel quite normal about Lin Rui¡¯s exnation. Harry, though somewhat doubtful, eventually chose to trust his friends.

    ¡°Well, where are we going now?¡± The episode passed quickly, Lin Rui asked, ncing at recovered quiet avenue in front of him.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    ¡°This way!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way!¡±

    By the time Lin Rui and Tom got home in the afternoon, it was almost five o¡¯clock. Four boys had spent most of the time in the street shopping something or just taking in the sights.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ah! So tired! It seems that shopping is always an exhausting activity no matter how good you are physically.¡± Throwing himself into the bed, Lin Rui muttered with deep understanding. Today, only a few guys wandered around. If there were girls, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know whether he woulde back alive or not.

    ¡°Well, I finally finished myst quest, thinking that I would be able to rx this weekend and suddenly the system gave me a new mainline quest!¡± Lin Rui, who wanted to rx, suddenly remembered the mainline quest about Iron Man released by the system today and he instantly had a big headache.

    ¡°Systems, you¡¯re really going to get me in trouble at this rate!¡± Lin Rui whined as he pondered how to approach Tony Stark. Although he knewining was useless, it was his way to vent his frustration.

    ¡°yboy? I am not a beautiful woman! Foodie? I can¡¯t drag him to my restaurant for a meal. He wouldn¡¯t necessarily like Chinese food. Genius and conceit, too much money to spend, I really have no way to findmon ground with him ah! How can I get close to him?¡± For a moment, Lin Rui turned on the TV without thinking of any n. First, he turned his attention to it. Maybe he could think of some wayter.

    ¡°Tony Stark, as the biggest winner of the awards ceremony, won the highest award for scientific and technological contribution in the city¡¯s Manhattan Science and Technology Museum this morning. However, to Lin Rui¡¯s surprise, the news about Tony is also on TV. It won¡¯t let him rx for a single moment.

    ¡°This is really!...¡±

    ¡°Eh? Maybe I can do that?...¡± Originally, Lin Rui was going toin about Tony being everywhere, but he suddenly remembered something about the love and hatred between ordinary journalists and Tony.

    ¡°New York¡¯s most famous yboy and the most prestigious genius and Stark Industries¡¯ biggest shareholder, Tony Stark is even more popr than some Hollywood stars. Such a person should be chased by reporters every day. If I pretend to be an intern reporter who interviewed Tony... it should be easier to get close to Tony. And the reporter or the paparazzi is the fastest intelligence industry in the world, maybe it can help me.¡± When he saw the news about Tony Stark, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes gradually lit up and an idea slowly matured in his mind.

    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s decided! I will pretend to be an internship reporter and then create a chance to meet with Tony, then slowly deepen the contact.¡± Lin Rui, who has a n in mind is excited, this is the best way he could think of to approach Tony Stark.

    In fact, this method of Lin Rui is also useful for Tony, because although Tony is a celebrity and a yboy, he is not worried about his face being reported on the news. It seems that the more attention people pay to him, the more normal he feels. If it was some other stars then it would not have been easy for Lin Rui to get close to them.

    ¡°But even though it¡¯s pretentious, it¡¯s also better to do something like this. I should find a part-time job in a newspaper.¡± Now that the n has been worked out, Lin Rui has to figure out how to make his identity more credible.

    ¡°Maybe that newspaper is a good choice!¡± Some memories of Spiderman shed through his mind. Lin Rui quickly got out of bed and sat down in a chair.

    Da da!

    Kakaka!

    He quickly opened theputer and enter a few keywords and then click on the search option. Soon, the full-screen information about The Daily Bugle is disyed in front of Lin Rui. Yes, it¡¯s The Daily Bugle, the small newspaper agency that Spiderman took a part-time job in by taking photos of himself.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s up to you!¡±The Daily Bugle!¡±Lin Rui shouted excitedly after ncing at the online introduction of The Daily Bugle.

    Lin Rui, who has already found his goal, can finally take a break. Now he just needs to convince his parents to let him go out to work part-time in his spare time. He thinks this should not be a problem. He has gone out to do somemunity work from childhood to adulthood because of the system.

    ¡°This time the target is: Tony Stark!¡±

 Chapter 21 *hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 21 *hidden*</h4>

    Empire State High School, Lin Rui¡¯s ss. They saw Captain America together, ate Chinese food together and went shopping together. Lin Rui and Peter had a closer rtionship now. So when Lin Rui said he was going to work part-time in The Daily Bugle, Peter expressed concern and surprise.

    ¡°Jackson, are you short of money? We¡¯re only in the first year in high school now. Isn¡¯t it too early to go out to work part-time?¡± Tom asked curiously as he approached Lin Rui. Although he knew that Lin Rui had been working in themunity service center since childhood, going to the newspaper outside was the real job.

    ¡°Its nothing, I just had a sudden desire to do something by myself and save some money, I nned to go out for the summer vacation. Besides, I found it interesting to be a journalist.¡± Lin Rui exined the reasons he had long thought about.

    Although Lin Rui is only a freshman in high school, there are many 16-year-old high school students working part-time jobs in the United States, but they don¡¯t have any formal jobs. And Lin Rui doesn¡¯t need to be a full-time employee of The Daily Bugle. He just needs a journalist¡¯s name.

    ¡°But why are you going to The Daily Bugle?¡± asked Peter. ¡°New York reporters are not so good, especially such tabloids reporters.¡± Even if Lin Rui wants to work part-time, he should have better choices, such as in his family¡¯s Chinese restaurant.

    ¡°Yes, if you want to intern in advance, I can rmend you to mypany for an internship, you are very smart.¡± Harry also said, he really thought it was a good choice for Lin Rui to go to hispany with his intelligence.

    ¡°Ha ha! I heard before that you had introduced Gwen to an internship, so I didn¡¯t want to join in on her fun. Besides, I think I would like to be a journalist. ¡°Lin Rui certainly knows that Oscorp is a good choice for an internship, but he¡¯s not doing this permanently. He just wants to approach Tony Stark to finish his quest.

    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve made up your mind, we can only support you. Maybe you can be a famous New York journalist.¡± When Lin Rui said, Tom had to show his support.

    ¡°Hey hey! That¡¯s not true!¡± Lin Rui blinked and answered with a smile. If he would take some indecent photos of Tony then he would have a very angry and very rich person after him.

    In this way, Lin Rui¡¯s part-time job in The Daily Bugle was all settled with his friends. As for Lin Rui¡¯s parents, they always supported their son. After Lin Rui and his friends had finished talking about it, Peter, who had returned to his seat, thought a lot. Jackson¡¯s family is already wealthy and he is still doing a part-time job. Do I really want to rely on Uncle Ben and Aunt May all the time? Peter could not help thinking so.

    Looking back at Lin Rui, who was listening to the teacher carefully, Peter felt that he also need to look for a part-time job. Because he liked photography, Peter had saved a lot of money for a long time to buy himself a camera and it seemed good to take part-time photographs in newspapers. But Lin Rui has chosen a newspaper reporter, and Peter instinctively ruled that out.

    I just heard Jackson say that Gwen went to the Harrypany for an internship, maybe I can also do that? However, it seems that it will be troublesome for Harry. If I can¡¯t find a suitable part-time job in some time then I will ask Harry and he wouldn¡¯t mind then. Simple-minded Peter didn¡¯t wonder why he didn¡¯t know Gwen had interned with Harry and Lin Rui knew and he just thought it will be good to work with Gwen. Maybe he can take this opportunity to deepen his rtionship with Gwen. The thoughts in Peter¡¯s adolescent head flew in another direction in an instant.

    Lin Rui, sitting in his seat, seems to be listening carefully to the ss, but in fact, he ispletely immersed in his own world. He¡¯s thinking about how to be a part-time employee in The Daily Bugle, which may not be difficult. As long as he doesn¡¯t ask for too high sry, he believes that the stingy boss will be happy to ept it. As for how to approach a big man like Tony Stark as an intern journalist, he needs a good n.

    ¡°System, do you have any good suggestions?¡± He already has a general n, and he needs some help in the details.

    ¡°I have to say that your n looks perfect, at least as a journalist it¡¯s easier to get close to Tony Stark than as an ordinary person. But how can you interview Tony? Or would Tony be willing to be interviewed by you? This is not something you can aplish with your camera behind you. How can you get Iron Man¡¯s friendship if you can¡¯tmunicate? The system first affirmed Lin Rui¡¯s n and then raised some questions.

    ¡°Tony is a guy who doesn¡¯t mind being loved by a spotlight. It Shouldn¡¯t be difficult to interview him, should it?¡±

    ¡°The premise to that is that the reporter who interviewed him is a beautiful woman. You think that a yboy like Tony Stark is willing to let an intern reporter who is a high school student interview him. Unless you are a beautiful woman, but Tony seems not interested in children, he prefers mature. One sentence in the system dispelled Lin Rui¡¯s optimism.

    ¡°If you say that, I can only take photos from far away? That¡¯s not enough!¡± On hearing the system, Lin Rui said with some distress.

    ¡°Yes! Miss Pepper! Tony Stark¡¯s personal assistant. Although Tony is a yboy, Miss Pepper is his true love, and he has always loved her in his heart. Maybe I can start from this. Suddenly there was a sh of inspiration in his mind. Lin Rui thought of the beautiful secretary beside Iron Man. Of course, Tonyter made Pepper the CEO of Stark Industries because he was sozy!

    ¡°Well, this is a solution. If you can make Miss Pepper feel good about you, then you have a great chance to interview Tony Stark.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s excitement, the system responded faintly.

    ¡°Heh heh! Maybe Miss Pepper likes a handsome young man like me!¡± Lin Rui, who thinks he has found a breakthrough, said with a smile. Maybe I have to do something by myself and meet Tony¡¯s true love once in a while.

    System: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°But what is with the mainline quest released this time? Although getting to know Iron Man will really be a boost on my Superhero¡¯s way, it seems to have nothing to do with my own strength improvement right now. Tony¡¯s case has been put aside for the time being. Lin Rui has had this question since yesterday. Getting to know Iron Man is just an umtion of personal contacts. If he wants to be a Superhero, strength is still fundamental.

    Buzz!

    ¡°Mainline quest release: under the night, the evil forces are expanding, seriously threatening the security of New York. As a little-known Vignte, the host has an obligation to remove these evil forces and ensure the safety of New York. The target of quest: Fight against the dark forces in New York and consolidate the safe living environment of New York. Questpletion schedule: 1/100.¡± Just after Lin Rui asked that question, the sound of the system in his mind suddenly became empty and then he was issued a mainline quest.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    Why do I have such a big mouth! Wasn¡¯t it enough that I already had a quest that requires me to meet Tony Stark, why do I have to ask for even more trouble! Lin Rui, who received the quest, couldn¡¯t wait to p himself, but he is now in the space of consciousness, even if he gives himself two ps he wouldn¡¯t be able to feel them.

    ¡°Actually, I just wanted to remind you that mainline quest will not make you feel so rxed. If you want to be a Superhero, constant fighting is the best way to grow up. You know that too. The voice of the system changed back to its original form again as he said faintly.

    ¡°Oh! It is also expected. The one percentpletion should be my previous attack on Jeston Gang and the time I had to deal with the Russian gang with Daredevil.¡± Now that it¡¯s done, Lin Rui has to ept it and look at the 1% Quest Completion and ask the system.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what you did before.¡±

    ¡°It seems that I have to die with Jeston Gang! Maybe, I really need a helper.¡± Thinking of this, A figure shed in Lin Rui¡¯s mind, It was a guy who made him cry in the training space.

    ¡°But before that, I need a cool name!¡± Already on Superhero¡¯s way, Lin Rui really felt that he needed a cool and intimidating name.

    System: ¡°...¡±

    After thinking about it for a while he could note up with a name that suits him and Lin Rui turned to Tom and Peter. These two guys are his fans, maybe they have already named him something.

    ¡°Hey! Tom! Do you remember the new Vignte?¡± For insurance, Lin Rui asked the first question. After all, Tom hasn¡¯t mentioned that Vignte these days.

    ¡°Of course! Because of him, the crime rate in Queens has dropped a lot in the nights! I have always regarded him as an example! But he only appeared in the evening, and his whereabouts were swift and uncertain. Nobody really saw him today.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tom answered earnestly, saying that there were still some minor regrets.

    ¡°Is that right? Does the new Vignte have a name? Like the nickname of Daredevil in Hell¡¯s Kitchen? Lin Rui asked, showing some interest, just to know if there are any good names here.

    ¡°Of course! Mirage Knight! This is the name we gave him! Is it very domineering! He is like a knight that delivers justice and disappears like a phantom! I also asked Jess from the next ss to help me get a Mirage Knight fans website, now there are already more than a thousand members!¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s interest, Tom said happily.

    ¡°Mirage Knight?! fans website?! Tom, you really make me stand out!¡± Lin Rui had to sigh at what Tom was doing. However, the name Mirage Knight is ok. Although it is almost in ordance with his own Phantom Suit, at least it sounds okay.

    Okay, what¡¯s the name of the Mirage Knight website? I¡¯m going to add it too!¡± Lin Rui simply exined and pulled out his mobile phone to join his own fans.

    Chapter 21 Mirage Knight

 Chapter 22 *hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 22 *hidden*</h4>

    ¡°Jackson, when are you going to report on The Daily Bugle?¡± At the end of the afternoon, Tom followed him and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already submitted my e-resume online, and the other party has already responded. I¡¯ll report this weekend.¡± Lin Rui casually answered as now he had to deal with more things than just Tony.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Tom responded in a low voice with a somewhat depressed look in his eyes.

    ¡°Eh? Are you okay? You don¡¯t seem very happy? Feeling Tom¡¯s mood Lin Rui asked curiously.

    ¡°Haha, of course, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Tom looked up and smiled and answered. But the gloom in his eyes was hidden.

    ¡°Well, go home. I¡¯m still busy tonight!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Secret!¡±

    ¡°I promise not to talk to others!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is it?! Is it about a girl?!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    In the evening, Lin Rui who was hiding in his room opened a drawer under his desk and took out a book from it.

    The thumb scratches across the side of the book and flips over quickly. The next moment it stops. A simple business card is clipped to the page where Lin Rui stops. On the white business card, the identity of the owner of the card is introduced in simple ck letters: Matt Murdoch, partner of Maggie Law Firm, 352 Hell Kitchen Fifth Avenue. Matt doesn¡¯t seem to mind exposing his real identity to Lin Rui. He seems to be as sure that Lin Rui won¡¯t say it.

    A simple introduction to a simple business card, like Matt, seems to be a simple person. But Lin Rui knows that Matt has been trying to train himself since he was a child. Especially after the blindness of his eyes stimted the potential of his body, At this time, Matt has almost exploited his body to its own limit and his force value is very high.

    ¡°Matt should be a good helper if we continue to deal with Jeston Gang. I think he should be very willing to work with me to eradicate the underworld gangsters in New York. After all, these people are closely rted to Kingpin. With Matt¡¯s business card in hand, Lin Rui muttered softly.

    ¡°Ok! That¡¯s it! With the Daredevil in the Hell¡¯s Kitchen and the Mirage Knight against the enemy, my name will eventually resound throughout New York!¡± Looking forward to his future, Lin Rui took out his mobile phone and began to dial the number on his business card. He wanted to send text messages, but it suddenly urred to him that Matt could not see, so he had to call directly, hoping that the other party would remember his partner who had fought together.

    Dudu ~

    ¡°Hello, this is Matt Murdoch. What can I do for you?¡± After two beeps, the other end of the phone was connected, and a somewhat elegant male voice passed to Lin Rui¡¯s ear through his cell phone. In real life, Matt is a goodwyer who helps people fightwsuits everywhere. There is always someone who usually calls him for help.

    ¡°Cough! That... I was the anonymous person who fought with you in Manhattan two days ago. However, I have my own name now, you can call me Mirage Knight!¡± A nervous Lin Rui first mentioned what happened two days ago, then hurried out to tell his name.

    ¡°Eh?! It¡¯s you? What happened, It¡¯s only been two days, are you looking for the Jeston Gang again?¡± Matt was surprised to hear Lin Rui¡¯s voice but soon recovered hisposer. He did not doubt Lin Rui¡¯s identity, after all, only himself and the young man knew that.

    Last time he fought with Lin Rui, Matt knew that Lin Rui might be very young, but now he heard a tender voiceing from the phone. Matt felt that he had overestimated Lin Rui¡¯s age. Perhaps the Mirage Knight is still a high school kid. (The face of Phantom Suit has the effect of changing the sound)

    ¡°Er... That¡¯s true. There is a saying that with great poweres great responsibility. Since I have this ability, I have to do more for this city? Lin Rui blushed and stole Spiderman¡¯s life message from Spiderman¡¯s Uncle.

    ¡°With Great poweres great responsibility? Ha-ha, I didn¡¯t think that even when you are so young, you had already thought so much. So what do you want to do now? Do we directly rush to Jeston Gang¡¯s site and wreak havoc? Lin Rui¡¯s words were repeated, and Matt¡¯s mouth on the other end of the phone was slightly tilted, apparently bluffed.

    ¡°... It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you said, but it¡¯s almost the same. Find the trading points for Jeston Gang¡¯s underground activities and strike them one by one. However, I don¡¯t have any reliable sources. It would be too tiring to try my luck in the remote street factories every night. So...¡± For his target ally, Lin Rui chose to be honest.

    ¡°So you¡¯re calling me to form a team, not only to have more hands but also to get some information.¡± Matt understood the meaning behind Lin Rui words.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right! I think you and Wilson Fiske have been fighting for so long that you should have your own channels to collect information. Lin Rui honestly admitted his intention.

    ¡°I do know most of New York¡¯s trading ces and some hiding ces, but many of them are not something we can break through. However, if we work together, it should be enough to cause them a lot of trouble. Matt gave Lin Rui a positive answer.

    Blindness took Matt¡¯s light away, but it gives him tremendous sensitivity. Every night, as long as he listens wholeheartedly, he can sense the crime happening outside, which is why he is blind but knows his surroundings better than ordinary people.

    ¡°So you would like to team up with me?¡± On the other end of the line, Lin Rui asked excitedly.

    ¡°Are you going to do it alone if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Instead of answering Lin Rui immediately, Matt asked.

    ¡°Well, I always did it alone.¡± Because of the mainline quest, these things are something that Lin Rui can¡¯t escape from.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll form a team with you. But if we are both together, the goal will not be just Jeston Gang. My hatred with Wilson Fiske has long been irreconcble. Are you sure you want to dive in these kinds of waters? Although Lin Rui has agreed to form a team, Matt asked one more question.

    ¡°Of course! I told you before that my goals are not fixed, all of these evil forces are my targets. Lin Rui did not hesitate to say yes after hearing Matt¡¯s words. He was also worried that a Jeston Gang would not be enough forpleting the mainline quest.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on their movements. Just wait for my news, remember, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Now that he has formed a team with the young man, Matt naturally needs to take care of him a little.

    ¡°I Know, Daredevil!¡±

    ¡°Then see you next time, Mirage Knight!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! Goodbye! ¡± At the end of the phone, when he heard Matt calling his name, Lin Rui responded happily and finally hung up.

    ¡°With Matt as an ally, this quest should bepleted smoothly!¡± With a Vignte team, Lin Rui was very excited.

    Buzz!

    Just then, a golden light shed in his mind.

    ¡°Congrattions to Host for Achievement: Front Alliance! Although Superhero embodies personal heroism, team strength is always greater than individual strength. The host and Daredevil have sessfully formed the initial Vignte team. Completing this achievement Reward: 500 Reward Points.¡± Really, Reward points are raining from the skytely, Lin Rui just wanted to find a helper and actuallypleted a hidden achievement.

    ¡°Ah! This is ok! It seems that there are a lot of hidden achievements!¡± Lin Rui was happy to see the Reward point that he had been awarded.

    ¡°Systems, do you think I¡¯ve been transshipped recently?¡± Lin Rui, who was happy, asked in his mind.

    But he didn¡¯t get a response. It seems that the system doesn¡¯t want to talk to him now.

    ¡°Ah! Let¡¯s have a good rest! I will be quite busy from now on! ¡± The system didn¡¯t respond, so Lin Rui was ready to wash and sleep. He now has two mainline quests and once the n starts, he really wouldn¡¯t have much free time.

    And while Lin Rui made ns for his mainline quest, several people were talking in a private room in New York Manhattan, an industry in Jeston Gang.

    ¡°Helles, that fellow in Queens has reached over here. Don¡¯t you want to do something about it?¡± A well-dressed man in a suit that looks like an elite sits on a leather sofa and asks a rude man sitting in front of him. It¡¯s easy to guess that what he just said should be Lin Rui or Mirage Knight.

    ¡°The new guy in Queens is very strong. Not only is he fast, but his power is also great. An average person is not his opponent at all. Moreover, he seems to have the ability to block bullets.¡± Looked at lightly by the man in the suit, the burly Helles standing below was somewhat restrained and answered honestly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear how strong he is. I just want you to find a solution. We can¡¯t let a Vignte who we don¡¯t even know where he came from hit Frankenstein Family. Even if we don¡¯t care, people will gossip. The man in the suit sitting on the sofa said faintly and it seemed that he did not put Lin Rui strength in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes! I have already contacted Professor Frank, he will provide us with support.¡± Seemingly frightened, Helles answered in a hurry with cold sweat running on his forehead.

    Professor Frank? Are you going to use those guys? This is also a solution. Well, I¡¯m just going to ask you a little bit about it. It¡¯s up to you to figure out how to solve it. On hearing Professor Frank¡¯s name, the man in the suit was only slightly interested. Then he stood up from the sofa and walked out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me down.¡± When he came to the door, the man in a suit slowed down and said a little.

    ¡°Certainly not! Master Ross!¡±

    Chapter 22 Forming a Team

 Chapter 23 Matt Is Missing

    <h4>Chapter 23 Matt Is Missing</h4>

    Since the alliance with Daredevil that night, Lin Rui has been waiting for his news. But he did not receive any reply until Friday. In spite of his anxiety, Lin Rui did not call again to inquire. He believed Daredevil would arrange things ording to him.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, do you have any ns for this weekend? At the end of the week, Tom asked Lin Rui as he walked on the way out of school.

    ¡°Well, I am going to ¡°The Daily Bugle¡± this weekend, you know.¡± Lin Rui replied.

    ¡°Ah, yes! Peter, what about you?¡± Remembering that Lin Rui had found himself a part-time job, Tom turned to Peter on the other side.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Harry¡¯spany. He promised to introduce me to an associate professor of bioengineering, hoping that the associate professor would let me be his assistant intern.¡± Peterter turned to Harry for help, though only for introduction, but with Peter¡¯s achievements and efforts, it should be all right.

    ¡°Ah!? Are you going to an internship too?¡± Tom was surprised to hear Peter¡¯s words. Their high school life has only begun for half a semester. Howe all his friends around him are thinking about internship one by one?

    ¡°There are differences between assistant interns and interns, but you can understand that as well.¡± Peter didn¡¯t exin much to Tom either, he answered casually.

    ¡°Harry is also getting involved in hispany as the future owner of the Oscorppany. In this way, I am the only one who is the most idle now!¡± Said Tom unexpectedly found himself unwittingly pulled aside by everyone, when he was still thinking about ying in high school, Lin Rui and others had found their future direction. Think of this, Tom¡¯s mood is unconscious and depressed.

    Lin Rui and Peter didn¡¯t mind Tom who was suddenly silent next to them. They had their own thoughts at the moment. Lin Rui was wondering if he would receive Matt¡¯s news tonight and the weekend¡¯s report to The Daily Bugle went well. Peter was worried about whether Oscorp¡¯s associate professor would ept him as an assistant intern, and if he seeded, he could meet Gwen at work.

    If Lin Rui and Peter didn¡¯t concentrate too much on their own affairs at this time, they would surely find Tom in an unusual mood. Of course, even if they find out, they won¡¯t feel so bad. After all, everyone is different. They don¡¯t have to be responsible for other people¡¯s lives. In this way, Lin Rui and others return home with thoughts filling their hearts and minds. This weekend will be an inactive holiday.

    After dinner, Lin Rui returns to his room and puts his cell phone on the table. If there is information or a call, he will see it the first time. Then he turned on hisputer and began searching for information about Tony Stark, Frankenstein Family, Jeston Gang, even Wilson Fisk, and Russian gangs. These things have been done by Lin Rui for nearly a week, but they have not yielded much result.

    Tony¡¯s news is always a piece of big news because he doesn¡¯t care about what others report about him at all. Where he goes to the party every day, chat with which girl for more than five minutes and disappear with which star in the evening, these messages can be detailed to every minute and second. However, this doesn¡¯t help Lin Rui at all.

    As for the rest, there is not much news. Frankenstein Family is obviously a family of aristocrats with a long history and the information on the Inte is also some ordinary introductions. Although these usations against the family can be found in some corners,prehensive information cannot be formed.

    Jeston Gang has some introductions, but it¡¯s just a gangster gang in New York. It doesn¡¯t involve their base and some trading sites or content at all.

    Wilson Fiske, or Kingpin, Lin Rui, identally failed to find any information about him on the Inte, only to say that he was deeply hidden. Russian Ross gangs have very few news. It is impossible to find effective information by relying solely on the Inte. After all, there is no such magical group as the sunrise masses in the United States.

    After turning over more than a dozen pages, Lin Rui, who still has no harvest, once again looks at the mobile phone on the desk, expecting it to ring.

    Buzz buzz ~

    It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s strong expectation has worked. The mobile phone on the desk suddenly starts to vibrate. A phone call ising!

    Lin Rui has quickly got his cell phone in his hand. He didn¡¯t even nce at the caller¡¯s disy. Lin Rui had pressed the button to connect in the next second.

    ¡°Hey! Matt? You finally called me!¡± As soon as the call connected, Lin Rui could not wait to say. He¡¯s been waiting for almost a week. If there was no news tonight, he was going to Manhattan to find Matt.

    ¡°...Hello, I am not Matt.¡± However, after a slight silence on the other end of the phone, there came a strange female voice.

    ¡°Er... Wait! Who are you?¡± Lin Rui, who was sure he had heard it correctly, was stunned. He looked down the phone number quickly. It wasn¡¯t Matt¡¯s, so he asked in surprise.

    ¡°My name is ire, a friend of Matt¡¯s. I also know Matt¡¯s other identity. I need your help. When Lin Rui was confused, the woman on the other end of the phone quickly introduced herself and showed that she needed help.

    ¡°You know Matt¡¯s identity?! What happened? ire? ¡± Lin Rui suddenly got nervous when he heard the woman on the phone. A person who knows Matt¡¯s other identity, a person whoes across something to help him or her, needless to say, Matt is in some dangerous situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s Matt. I haven¡¯t heard from him for two days! There was nobody in the basement, and there was no ce where he often went to heal his wounds. I was worried about what had happened to him. Matt gave me this number the other day, saying that if anything happened to him, I could call for help. Sure enough, ire on the other end of the phone spoke quickly about what happened to her.

    ¡°Matt¡¯s missing?! Is it because of the Jeston Gang, did he get caught gathering data? Hearing ire¡¯s words, Lin Rui frowned tightly and thought that this was the most likely scenario.

    ¡°Can you help me? I don¡¯t know who else to call!¡± ire on the other end of the phone asked anxiously when Lin Rui was a little silent. As one of the few people who know Matt¡¯s other identity, ire is worried about Matt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll find Matt. No matter what happens to him, I¡¯ll bring him back. All you have to do now is calm down, search carefully for the clues before Matt disappears, and let me know immediately what you find. Feeling ire¡¯s worry, Lin Rui quickly agreed. Whether Matt had an ident for his own reasons or not, Lin Rui would not let it go. They are now allies.

    ¡°Thank you! Pay attention to your safety! I don¡¯t want you to be missing as well.¡±

    ¡°You too!¡±

    After hanging up, Lin Rui was quick to think. Matt disappeared for two days, the day after he investigated Jeston Gang. If he had been caught at that time, the situation would have been very bad now, provided that he had not been killed directly.

    But Lin Rui certainly thought Matt would not die so simply. He was Vignte of Marvel World, and the protagonist halo would envelop him. But Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know for sure, because Daredevil¡¯s protagonist aura may not be as powerful as it is now. After all, ording to the original script, Daredevil would not provoke Jeston Gang.

    ¡°Systems, do you have any special props that can help me find certain people?¡± With a little thought in mind, Lin Rui turned to the system for help.

    Brush!

    As soon as Lin Rui¡¯s voice fell, a green light came out of the System Shop in his mind. Then the voice of the system came out: ¡°Allied Arms, bronze Arms endowed with mysterious magic, have magical powers. Value 100 Reward Point. Are you sure about the exchange?

    Hoo!

    The next moment, the green light dissipated, revealing a palm-sized metal item inside. It was a rectangr,pact armguard with a point radian. It was a bit like props in the war scenes of the Middle Ages in Europe and the United States.

    ¡°Sure!¡± Lin Rui bought the armband before it was clear about its effect. He¡¯s not very rich now, but he won¡¯t be stingy at 100 Reward Points.

    Brush!

    The next moment, the Allied arm that existed in his mind was turned into a dot of fluorescence and dissipated. In reality, the fluorescence converges on his right arm, slowly forming a small arm guard.

    ¡°How do I use this? System. ¡± Looking at the automatic armguard equipped on his body, Lin Rui then asked the system.

    ¡°The Allies guard arm is a magic item, it can help you find the Allies in a special way. You just need to let it know that Matt is your ally, it will show the position of Matt at this time. The system knows that Lin Rui is very anxious now and quickly exins the use of the armguard.

    ¡°How can I let it know that I am allied with Matt?¡±

    ¡°Simple, you can stick the business card that Matt gave you before. Just an item belonging to the ally can bind the identity, very simple.¡± The system then reminded.

    ¡°Good!¡± Hearing the system, Lin Rui quickly found Matt¡¯s business card. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t throw it away, otherwise, it would be impossible now.

    Hoo!

    Putting the card directly on the arm guard on his right arm, Lin Rui stares nervously at it, waiting for the next change.

    Buzz ~

    Not to Lin Rui¡¯s disappointment, the business card just touched the guard arm, which was still dim, emitted a light green light, quickly connected to the card. The situationsted for a few seconds, then the green light retracted and the business card slipped off the armrest.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± Looking at the silent arm, Lin Rui asked again.

    Hoo!

    Without waiting for the system to answer, there was another movement on the guard arm. The surface of the armguard, which was originally metal, appeared with several ripples like running water. Then the ripples disappeared and the whole armguard became as smooth as a TV disy screen. At this point, there are two green dots on the disy screen, one of which is very bright green, while the other is very weak.

    ¡°The green dots represent your allies. If you feel it, you will know where Matt is now.¡± The system reminded him at the right time.

    ¡°I see!¡± Following the system¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui soon learned Matt¡¯s position through his arm guard and that he was not in a very good situation at the moment.

    Brush!

    In the next second, Lin Rui was equipped with Phantom Suit and rushed out of the window. The rescue of Daredevil has officially begun!

 Chapter 24 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 24 Rescue</h4>

    Whirl!

    Brush!

    Near an empty street, a dark shadow rushed past the wall. The figure hidden in the shadow could only be seen by his outlines when it was illuminated by the streetmp. His speed was too fast.

    Lin Rui, who left home quietly, did not take the subway this time. Instead, he ¡®borrowed¡¯ a car and rushed to the position shown on the Allied arm guard. He got out of the car three blocks from where Matt was, in case anyone noticed him. Then he switched to Phantom Suit and headed for Matt quickly and covertly.

    Whirl!

    Brush!

    Suddenly the fast-moving figure stopped and before Lin Rui appeared a broad river, the Hudson River across New York. In front of Lin Rui, there is a small river port, besides a seemingly ordinary concrete factory building, there are some containers pushed together beside the port.

    Feeling the position of Matt on the Allied arm guard, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes slowly focused on the factory in front of him. ¡°Matt is right there!¡± I don¡¯t know how he is now. I hope I can go on my own!¡±

    After locating Matt, Lin Rui eyes shed as he rushed out again. This time, however, he paid more attention to hiding in shadows, which had already brought Phantom Suit¡¯s effect to its limit.

    ¡°Roger, you said you¡¯ve been torturing the blind man for almost two days, but he said nothing. Does he even know anything?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to keep him, but this guy had a lot of connections with the Russian gangs and he is a wanted man by them. Whether he is given there or killed here, it won¡¯t really make any difference, but Boss doesn¡¯t know where this guy is rted to the one we¡¯ve been fighting against. That¡¯s why we have been keeping him here in hopes that he will be able to get our guy here.¡±

    Just as Lin Rui was heading for the port, two tattoo men were chatting in front of a container in the concrete factory building. There was a simple room opposite the container and there were about thirty people in the whole factory building. From what they said, he can see that Matt was really caught by Jeston Gang, but he doesn¡¯t know how they caught Matt with their strength.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been two days. Will that guye? Maybe he didn¡¯t even know that the blind man was caught by us, or that he didn¡¯t dare toe over, or maybe he couldn¡¯t find it here.¡± The man who asked the question raised his doubts again.

    ¡°Oh, this blind man was not caught by us! If it hadn¡¯t been for those two, we would never have caught this guy. And if that guy really doesn¡¯te, he¡¯ll have to be killed. What¡¯s the use of a useless bait? Roger is still shocked by the fight he fought two days ago. It was not a normal fight.

    ¡°Where did the two peoplee from? I was not there in the fight two days ago. What the hell happened!¡±

    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know where they came from, but they came here on our bosses orders. But I can tell you that they are not normal human beings. Including the blind who have been imprisoned here for two days!¡± Looking back a little bit on the fight two days ago, Roger reminded hispanions a little and at the end, he gave a sign towards the container behind him with his eyes.

    ¡°Not a normal human?! Isn¡¯t that too exaggerated?!¡± Hearing Roger¡¯s words, hispanion was obviously not convinced.

    ¡°Hum! So what do you think we¡¯re doing here? Do you think that so many people are needed to deal with ordinary guys? And if that Queens guyes over, it¡¯s not us who is going to deal with him, it¡¯s...¡± Roger looked at the small room opposite to them when he said thest sentence. He didn¡¯t know who was in it.

    ¡°In that room is the person who caught the blind man!¡±

    ¡°Well, it was Boss who paid a lot of money to them toe here and deal with that guy from Queens. If he really dares toe, they will make sure that he wouldn¡¯t return! ¡± Roger vowed that no one would doubt the strength of the inhuman people after they had seen their abilities.

    Hey!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    While Roger was talking to his gang colleague who had just changed shifts, a few special sounds came out of the huge workshop, like something moving at a high speed. Then, a series of loud noises burst out over the factory building and the smoke and a pungent smell came down in an instant.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! He dide! Avoid it! Roger, who had just talked big about the two powerful people in the room, had run towards the edge of the factory building with his head in his arms the next moment. Before he ran away, he had not forgotten to remind the new people beside him. However, the neer had disappeared before he reminded him, and he seemed to have noticed the unusual movement above the factory from the very beginning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Wear the infrared night vision device!¡±

    ¡°Groups close to each other! Don¡¯t shoot at will!¡±

    At the next moment when the ident suddenly broke out in the factory building, a powerful voice came from some panicked people, arranging the enemy affairs in an orderly manner. Jeston Gang has suffered a lot from Lin Rui¡¯s attack, and apparently knows a lot about his usual methods. Although he was fast and powerful, once there was no smoke for hiding, he would be nothing in front of heavy fire.

    Hoo!

    Just as everyone in the Jeston Gang below took out their guns as insurance and quickly gathered together, a figure covered in a ck overcoat burst from the smoke fell straight to the ground. And this person¡¯s destination is also very clever, he just fell in the middle of a group of four people as they were backing towards each other¡¯s back and hadn¡¯t yet finished their circle.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Without being reminded, such arge movement had already attracted the attention of the four retreaters, and just as they turned around quickly, a cold de light had already passed behind them.

    Pump!

    Four consecutive unsearchable sharp edges crossed the sound of the flesh. The next moment, the four people who turned around had no movement.

    Rub!

    While the movement of four people around him stopped, the figure in the middle has instantly rushed out of the encirclement circle, towards the factory¡¯s more open space.

    Pop Pop Pop! ~

    After the figure rushed out, the four people who stayed in the same ce burst open at various ces and blood rushed out at the same time and then they fell on the ground one by one, dead. Killing four people in one second. That¡¯s Lin Rui¡¯s strength now. Although the sneak attack and weapons yed a big role but he does have such strength now.

    ¡°Ah! Look out! He¡¯s over there!!!

    ¡°This way! This way!

    Four people were killed at once and the leader who had given the order before screamed in a panic.

    Whirl ~

    At that moment, the smoke falling from above finally fell shrouding Lin Rui who has just rushed out again. It¡¯s a good game for Lin Rui to hide again after a hit. However, although the current smoke can help him cause some trouble to Jeston Gang¡¯s guys, it is no longer fatal, because they are already ready, everyone wears infrared night vision, especially restraining his smoke concealment ability.

    ¡°Er!¡±

    Another de shed through the smoke, apanied by a scream that stopped halfway.

    Bang!

    Bang bang!

    The smoke shrouded Lin Rui¡¯s appearance and his momentum and finally, someone could not help shooting in the smoke. Although they knew that the chance of hitting the ghost figure was very small, they could not let him kill them all without putting up a fight.

    Rub! Rub! Rub!

    Under the feet of the wind, Lin Rui shuttled quickly in the crowd and bullet rain. His right hand holding a long de full of melted me lines, each sh will kill an enemy.

    ¡°System, this de is good! It¡¯s a Hundred Refined Divine Weapon, the 200 Reward Points weren¡¯t wasted! ¡± While killing his opponents in the factory, Lin Rui can also take time to speak to the system in his mind.

    In fact, after confirming that Matt was in the factory, Lin Rui knew that there must be a lot of Jeston Gang guys guarding it. It would be impossible to rush through the gate. However, the roof of such arge factory building is rtively shabby, and Lin Rui can easily open a gap in the roof. In this way, he threw a smoke bomb from above and rushed down the smoke to hit Jeston Gang by surprise.

    This time, Lin Rui no longer held anything back and directly bought a Hundred Refined Divine Weapon worth 200 Reward points from the System Shop. And because he practices ¡°Soaring Dragon Art¡± every day, his strength is much higher than it was at first. If Jeston Gang keepsparing him to his previous strength, then they are making a big mistake.

    ¡°You better settle down or you won¡¯t be able to save Matt so easily today.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the system reminds him faintly.

    ¡°Is that right? Then I¡¯ll show you! ¡± It¡¯s clear that Jeston Gang¡¯s are not his opponents, Lin Rui said.

    Puff!

    With a sense of responsibility to rescue Matt and a willingness to win the system, Lin Rui is more sharp and quick. Jeston Gang¡¯s guard in the factory has fallen nearly half, but so far Lin Rui¡¯s side has not been touched. Although they did see Lin Rui with night vision, they didn¡¯t shoot him so quickly. They can only watch as Lin Rui shuttle in the crowd and killed their teammate one after another.

    ¡°What¡¯s the difficulty? It¡¯s easy for me to save Matt. I¡¯m afraid the system doesn¡¯t know how good I am now. Although the effect of the smoke bomb is almost over, Lin Rui¡¯s opponents are almost all defeated. Today¡¯s rescue n seems easier than expected. Lin Rui thought in silence.

    Buzz! ~

    And just as Lin Rui swings his de forward again, a sound of a sharp de breaking into the aires to his ear. At the same time, Insight Technique, which he has been keeping at a high level, suddenly issued a dangerous warning!

    At the critical moment, Lin Rui¡¯s long de in his hand forcibly stopped the momentum of splitting out and circled an arc to block his right side.

    Ding! Ding! Ding Ding!

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>

    Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding!

    A dense metal sh was heard on Lin Rui¡¯s long de. Then he was pushed back several steps by a strong push from the de.

    Hoo!

    In retreat, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes stared slightly, his hands grasped the de and quickly dismantled the force, then he stopped on the ground again. Then, with the fading smoke, he looked in the direction from which he was attacked. At this time, he has not had his initial rxation, from the attack just now, he guessed that maybe it was as difficult as the system said.

    Whirl!

    The smoke that had shrouded the entire factory building had finally dissipated. For the first time, Lin Rui showed up in front of everyone in Jeston Gang, wearing a mask, of course. At this time, more than a dozen Jeston Gang members fell to the ground in the huge factory building. The blood almost covered the ground, so Lin Rui was the real killer this time.

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    As soon as Lin Rui appeared in front of everyone, he was surrounded the next moment. However, Jeston Gang members did not shoot this time. Everyone around Lin Rui was at least three meters away and the guns in their hands were shaking unconsciously. The dozen or sopanions lying on the ground fully showed how powerful the man was in front of them and they heard that bullets were ineffective against him. Jeston Gang¡¯s members are just supporting actors today. They don¡¯t want to taste the power of the long de in Lin Rui¡¯s hands.

    At the same time, he did not put a dozen people around himself in his eyes. Lin Rui repositioned his de and stood in one direction. In that direction, two guys, one tall and one short, who are obviously different from Jeston Gang, look at Lin Rui expressionlessly.

    ¡°Is he a ninja? Was it The Hand or some other organization that hired him?¡± When Lin Rui was surrounded, Stane, who was hiding behind the Jeston Gang members, looked at Lin Rui¡¯s dress and muttered to himself.

    No wonder he regards Lin Rui as a ninja, covered in ck clothes (because dark gray looks almost ck in the light), plus the mask that blocks most of his face. The main thing is the long de in Lin Rui¡¯s hand. It¡¯s true that the de used by Ninja is somewhat simr. Moreover, he attacked in smoke and he goes around in the shadows with great speed, which is just some of the characteristics of a Ninja.

    ¡°But why did he came to them for trouble?! Not to mention he is a Vignte!¡± Stane shook his head again, feeling that his guess was somewhat unreliable. Next, he was not bothered and focused on the development of the situation in the arena. There, Lin Rui seems to have been confronted by the two ruthless people their boss invited.

    Da Da ~

    Da Da ~

    On the court, the two expressionless guys who had stood outside the encirclement circle had crossed the crowd to Lin Rui and finally stopped two meters before him. And as they approached, Lin Rui kept staring at them, because he felt a greater threat from them then a dozen powerful guns pointed at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the origin of these two guys?! What was it that attacked me just now? Was it a hidden weapon?¡± Hidden under the mask, Lin Rui was already guessing the origin of the two people opposite to him. He was also curious about the weapons that had just attacked him. They were obviously weapons like darts, but Lin Rui couldn¡¯t be distracted to look for them now.

    ¡°You are the target we came over for this time?¡± When Lin Rui looked at the two men in front of him, the strong bear like guy in front of him asked in a muffled voice.

    ¡°Target? Are you really targeting me? Although the bear man just said such a simple sentence, Lin Rui has roughly guessed what it is.

    Lin Rui himself had been on a collision course with Jeston Gang. It was normal for them to find someone to deal with him, but Matt just happened to run into them first. But it¡¯s also for his own reasons that Matt was captured, or Matt wouldn¡¯t provoke the Jeston Gang.

    ¡°Did you catch my friend?¡± Lin Rui, who had probably figured out what it was, looked coldly and asked the two people in front of him.

    ¡°You mean the blind man? His strength is really good, but that¡¯s it. Now he lies half dead in that container. If you have the ability, you can rescue him. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s cold words, the short man showed a sickening smile and pointed to the container behind him.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want!¡±

    Bang!

    No more nonsense. He had to make sure that Matt was alright. They have also seen Matt¡¯s true face so he needs to kill them all to protect him, He will kill them both no matter what their origin is.

    As soon as Lin Rui¡¯s voice fell, his figure turned into a blurred shadow as he rushed towards the two men in front of him. His de glowed from his internal powers as he used it.

    ¡°Roar!!¡± Although Lin Rui¡¯s speed is very fast, the two men in front of him are obviously not ordinary people. The strong bear like man just roared and rushed towards Lin Rui to attack him ignoring his de!

    ¡°Snort! Since you are looking for death, then you are quite wee here!¡± Lin Rui, who was rushing forward, did not expect that the other party would rush towards him, He swung his de at the waist of the strong man. (By contrast with Lin Rui¡¯s height, he can only attack there.)

    Whistling!

    After practicing Soaring Dragon Art for more than a month, the internal energy umted in the body has been fully mobilized. With Hundred Refined Divine Weapon, Flowing me de in hand, Lin Rui can easily cut a strong man in front of him into two parts with all his efforts.

    Puff!

    In this way, Lin Rui¡¯s de has split on the robust man instantly and made an unavoidable positive impact. The Robust man¡¯s clothes were instantly broken by the de aura. After a muffled sound, the de had cut through his skin and cut into his big body.

    ¡°Dead!¡± ~~ Ah ~!?¡¯ Seeing that his opponent was directly hit by him without any evasion, Lin Rui thought he had killed at least one of them, but in the next moment, he found something wrong.

    Squeak! Squeak

    The sharp Flowing me de did cut into the robust man¡¯s body, but it did not go any deeper than ten centimeters, which was not fatal to the robust man¡¯s size. Lin Rui, who holds the handle of the knife, feels very real resistance. His knife did not cut the robust man¡¯s body and it also stuck, Lin Rui felt that he had not cut a human body but the body of a thousand-year-old tree!

    ¡°What the hell!?¡± No blood was seen from the wound cut by Lin Rui, who couldn¡¯t help but stare at it.

    ¡°Ah! Ah!!¡± The strong man who was stuck by Lin Rui weapon didn¡¯t bleed, but he was obviously injured. He mmed his hands towards Lin Rui¡¯s head. With his physique, if it connects, Lin Rui will have to use a protective symbol to keep himself alive.

    Whirl!

    At this critical moment, Lin Rui can no longer think about what¡¯s going on. A surge of strength poured all over the stuck de in front of him.

    Buzz! ~

    Instantly, the stuck Flowing me de emitted a faint fire-red light, which broke the hard muscles joined together by the hinges of the de body. This time, the wound finally bled with the destructive power of the internal energy.

    ¡°Ohh!!¡± Unexpectedly, he was injured by the man in front of him. The robust man gave a cry of pain, but he did not slow down the movements on his hands.

    But at the next moment, Lin Rui had quickly withdrawn his de and avoided the attack of the robust man.

    Rub! Rub! Rub!

    Bang! Bang bang!

    Lin Rui, who escaped the attack of the robust man, retreated to the empty space of the factory building and once again escaped the Jeston Gang crowd who fired their guns. Although they brought in strong foreign aid, it would be best if they could kill this fellow themselves.

    However, Lin Rui obviously won¡¯t give them another chance. In the process of rapid movement, Lin Rui has thrown a lot of smoke bombs around again. Anyway, they are not worth the money they cost anymore. They are not very good to block the enemy¡¯s sight. But It¡¯s better than those bullets hitting him and consuming protective symbols. After seeing the thickness of the strong man¡¯s skin, Lin Rui also knows that it¡¯s not going to work out tonight.

    Puff!

    Puff puff!

    ¡°Retreat! Quickly Retreat!¡± Stane, who had been hiding behind, shouted nervously after seeing Lin Rui using his old skill. He didn¡¯t want his men to suffer anymore. Let those two non-human beings deal with this guy.

    Da Da! Da da da!

    At themand, the fight-free Jeston Gang rushed off and quickly retreated to the edge of the factory building to avoid the smoke. Looking at them, they shouldn¡¯t be doing any shootingter.

    ¡°Sure enough the smoke bombs were enough to frighten them! But how can I defeat these two strange people?! Several smoke bombs scared away the little soldier who wanted to fish in muddy water. Lin Rui¡¯s headache now was the two weird guys standing opposite to him.

    Outside the smoke, the wound between the waist and abdomen of the robust man was still bleeding, and Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy transmitted by the de was constantly causing damage to his wound.

    ¡°Ah ah!¡± ~ How dare you hurt me?¡¯ Feeling that there was no improvement in his waist wound, the robust man stared at the smoke ahead and roared.

    However, because of the smoke, he could not see the location of Lin Rui. And now he won¡¯t rush towards Lin Rui recklessly. His proud defense has been broken, which means that he is no longer invincible.

    ¡°Worm! Push him out!¡±

    ¡°I Know!¡± With a faint voice, the short man who had been standing behind the strong man finally came out.

    He twisted his neck and looked straight into the smoke. The next moment, his eyes had a strange change, his entire eye quickly covered with a dark green color and his pupil is instantly reduced to a small point size.

    ¡°Heh heh! Found him!¡± Two secondster, the short man¡¯s rapidly rotating eyes stopped and then he raised his hands.

    Ka Ka~

    The sound of a bone piercing the skin came out in this space and it sounded extraordinarily creepy. The little man had a sharp bone spuring out of his hands ten fingers. It looked frightening.

    ¡°This is!?...¡± Of course, Lin Rui, hiding in the smoke, saw the change in the little man¡¯s hands. His expression was frightened again, but it seemed that he remembered something.

    Before Lin Rui could figure it out, the ten bone spurs on the little man¡¯s hand had burst out of his hand, pointing directly at where he was hiding as if the little man could see him in the smoke!

    Puff puff!

    Ding Ding! ~

    Some of them were avoided and the rest were blocked with his de, but Lin Rui¡¯s face was even more ugly.

    ¡°Mutants!¡±

    Chapter 25 Mutants

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>

    Mutants!¡±

    In the fog, Lin Rui, who escaped the bone spur attack said the words that represented a particr human group and he already knew what he had been attacked with before. It¡¯s no use for Lin Rui to hide again as he has been already found. He slowly stepped out of the fog and reappeared in front of the other party.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    After Lin Rui appeared, the little Mutant who could see through the smoke had already had ten bone spurs on his hands. As for the robust man who has been waiting for Lin Rui to appear has already mmed towards him and his speed has once again increased, he really looked like a humanoid tank.

    As the humanoid tank rushed toward Lin Rui, the small mutants bone spur attacked again and the direction he attacked just blocked several directions that Lin Rui could dodge.

    Huh!

    Faced with Mutants whom he had never met before, Lin Rui looked calm and felt the internal energy of practicing Soaring Dragon Art. He grabbed Flowing me de and rushed out again against the bone spuring from ahead.

    Dang Dang!

    The Flowing me de keeps cutting out the bone spurs and the speed of Lin Rui attack is not slow.

    Bang!

    ¡°Die!¡± The humanoid tank mutant, who had almost exploded with his maximum strength and speed, was about to hit Lin Rui, he was confident that the little fellow in front of him would be crushed directly under his violent impact.

    Puff!

    However, the de in Lin Rui¡¯s hand once again circled around him to ward off the bony spur attack and then he jumped into the air to escape the deadly impact of the humanoid tank. This is the advantage of flexibility, but also the disadvantage ofrge volume and high speed: The mutant is not flexible enough.

    Bang!

    Lin Rui was flying in the direction directly above the humanoid tank and kicked on his broad shoulder as he flew over the tank¡¯s tall body. Although he did not do any harm to the big man below him, this was not his n to begin with as he directly rushed towards the small man behind him at a faster speed. Although the humanoid tank has exploded at his maximum speed, there is no way that he is as flexible as Lin Rui. And Lin Rui did not intend to waste time on this humanoid tank. The little man behind him had a very low defense, so it would be better for him to defeat him first. At that time, even if the humanoid tank mutant still wants to entanglement with him, he will be able to rx, which is Lin Rui¡¯s short-term strategy.

    The humanoid tank stepped out of several holes on the ground and stopped quickly, but it was toote for him toe back and rescue the man named Worm. However, Lin Rui did not see the expression of the tank behind him. Although he tried hard to return, there was not a worried expression on his face.

    Dang Dang!

    Lin Rui, who rushed forward rapidly from mid-air, once again wielded his de to block the bone spursing from ahead, which, although powerful, were still within the reach of Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui, who had flown up to Worm, switched his de in an instant and used his internal energy to wrap a special fire-red light around the de that had previously broken through the tank¡¯s defense. In order to be safe, Lin Rui directly exerted all his efforts. Since the other party was a Mutant that he did not know, there was no need to hold back at all.

    Whirl!

    Chi Chi!

    The shadows of the de moved with a gust of air and even the surrounding air was scorched and hupped. Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s de, which was enough to cut the humanoid tank, Worm¡¯s eyes turned quickly again and the green light emitted by his eyes were even eerier.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The next second, when Lin Rui thought he was going to hit, the de light whistling down broke into nothing. The de light was umted by most of his internal energy and it rushed out of the de body and splintered into the concrete floor, directly splitting the hard ground out of arge pit and created a small explosion.

    ¡°What?!¡± His own full attack was actually avoided. Lin Rui was a little stunned even if he calmed down now. However, just at the moment when he was slightly stunned, a shadow had already rushed to him and an attack followed!

    Puff puff!

    A series of consecutive assassination attacks broke out in Lin Rui¡¯s body. He doesn¡¯t know when but Worm¡¯s bone spur pierced Lin Rui body and every part of his body turned into a weapon.

    ¡°Oh! Um!!¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but scream at the close-range attack. In the next moment, he quickly lifted the long de toward the top of his head just in time to block Worm¡¯s next attack.

    Whirl!

    Bang!

    A sting noise was heard in the open factory building, and then a slightly confused figure came back from the center of the explosion. It¡¯s Lin Rui! At close range, he was repulsed by a seemingly weak Worm. Although there are unexpected reasons, it is enough to show the strength of Worm.

    Teng!

    The retreating Lin Rui stepped out several shallow footprints on the ground and finally stabilized himself. Then he stood still and didn¡¯t know if he was hurt and he retreated in a direction just far from the position of the humanoid tank.

    Damn it! The protective charm was blown up directly! How is this guy faster than me!?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s face was hard to read as he stood on the ground. Although he was not injured, a protective charm on his body is alreadypletely scrapped, It got used up in protecting him from thest attack.

    Although Lin Rui seems to have fallen into a total disadvantage in the previous encounter, he was not injured because of Phantom Suit and the protective charm on his body. He was just in a bit of a mess. Moreover, Lin Rui already knows how Mutant, nicknamed Worm, avoided his de. He must have the ability to explode rapidly and mutate in addition to bone spurs all over his body. He just doesn¡¯t know how long it willst and how fast it willst.

    ¡°Eh? You haven¡¯t fallen yet?! It seems that what they say about you being able to block bullets must be true, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your ability or some kind of high-tech? While Lin Rui was thinking about countermeasures, Worm looked at him and unexpectedly said something.

    ¡°Hum! You don¡¯t need to worry about it! But when did you Mutants be Jeston Gang¡¯s fighter? With a snort, Lin Rui asked straightforwardly. He also meant provocative rtionships. He didn¡¯t think the two Mutants in front of him were Jeston Gang members.

    ¡°We take the money and do business. No matter who you are, you are doomed to die here.¡± There are no other thoughts in Worm¡¯s head because of Lin Rui¡¯s words and he faintly responded.

    ¡°It depends on whether you have the ability!¡± It¡¯s no use talking about it. To save Matt he has to defeat these two no matter the cost.

    In the next moment, Lin Rui has disappeared with his de in his hand again. This time, he has no intention of ying tricks anymore. He rushes straight towards Worm in front of him.

    ¡°Since you want to die so quickly, then I will fulfill your wishes!¡± Worm was irritated by Lin Rui¡¯s words and he also disappeared from his original space as he rushed towards Lin Rui!

    Bang! Bang bang!

    Worm and Lin Rui fought against each other again just before the humanoid tank was ready to move in the rear. The sharp bone spurs and the light of the de that Lin Rui waved shot out in the central air. These two fast guys were wrestling with each other and the humanoid tanks relying on his defense and strength could not get in for a while.

    Pump!

    Using his flexibility Worm avoided Lin Rui¡¯s de and stabbed Lin Rui several times at the key points but was still blocked by Lin Rui¡¯s newly converted protective charm. However, if this goes on, Lin Rui¡¯s Reward points will be used to exchange protective charms. Although his current Reward point can be converted into a number of protective charms, it is impossible for him to keep the charms in ce when he is uncertain about the limits of the Worm mutation.

    ¡°System! Is there no way to restrain such a situation?! The long de in his hand has been used for defense and Lin Rui shouted in his mind.

    ¡°That depends on whether you want it or not?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s voice just fell and the calm voice of the system came out.

    ¡°Now that it¡¯s all here, why wouldn¡¯t I want it?¡± There¡¯s no time, hurry up and tell me! ¡°

    ¡°Since you are not as fast as him, you can only...¡± At the urging of Lin Rui, the system gives its own suggestions.

    ¡°Good! That¡¯s it. Please change it for me! ¡± Communication in the mind only took a single moment and Lin Rui has decided.

    Puff!

    In reality, Lin Rui once again failed to block Worm¡¯s assault and his second protective charm was broken. This time, he did not exchange new charm from the System Shop.

    ¡°Get Lost!¡± At the moment the protective charm was broken, Lin Rui circled Flowing me de around his circumference and pushed Worm out.

    ¡°Well?!¡± Worm, who was pushed back by Lin Rui, did not attack again but looked doubtful. On thest hit, he seemed to feel that the strange defense that had been blocking his attack had disappeared.

    ¡°Hoo Hoo!¡± Lin Rui drag the Flowing me de in half kneeling position on the ground and gasping for breath.

    ¡°Is this it? If thatyer of defense disappears, you¡¯re really going to die here.¡± Watching Lin Rui¡¯s state carefully, Worm made ament.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    At this moment, the humanoid tank that had been watching the battle not far away finally found the opportunity to stride toward the semi-kneeling Lin Rui.

    Hoo!

    Feeling the humanoid tank rushing up from behind him, the exhausted Lin Rui suddenly stood up and grasped the Flowing me de with both hands, ayer of fire-red light reappeared on the de. For the moment, Lin Rui injected all of his remaining internal energy into the Flowing me de. In the next moment, Lin Rui turned quickly and the de in his hand circled half a circle and flew out instantly. The target was the head of the humanoid tank that was rushing towards him from behind.

    ¡°Er! Uh! You! ~... ¡± The huge humanoid tank could not avoid theing de at all. He could only see the fire-red light in front of him pierced his forehead in an instant.

    A sudden slowdown of the body in full forward motion followed by a pause. The humanoid tank weakly raised his hand and pulled them on his head twice, trying to pull out the de that had been inserted into his head.

    Whirl!

    Boom!

    The huge body swayed twice and finally fell down. At this point, The two mutants hired by the Jeston Gang to deal with Lin Rui, He had defeated one of them.

 Chapter 27 Broken And Injured

    <h4>Chapter 27 Broken And Injured</h4>

    Lin Rui, who suddenly stood up and threw the Flowing me de out did not look at the results but quickly turned back to face the front. But he was obviouslyte.

    Titter!

    The sound of a sharp de piercing the skin and the muscles came from Lin Rui, Worm¡¯s right hand has pierced Lin Rui¡¯s stomach. Needless to say, the bone spur must have prated Lin Rui¡¯s body. Worm, who had been watching Lin Rui¡¯s condition, gave up Lin Rui¡¯s fight against the humanoid tank and rushed back as soon as he turned around and threw the de.

    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Lin Rui, who was attacked by Worm, muttered. It was the first time he had been so badly injured.

    ¡°Die!¡± Worm¡¯s right hand is in Lin Rui¡¯s abdomen. Worm controls the bone spur of his right hand and sprays it out, directly piercing a big hole in Lin Rui¡¯s abdomen

    Hoo!

    However, at that moment, the already reacting Lin Rui grabbed Worm¡¯s arm with a cold and cruel look under the mask.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s you who is going to die!¡± With a low cry, Lin Rui grabbed Worm¡¯s right hand.

    Kaka!

    With a snap, Worm¡¯s right arm was broken by Lin Rui. Although there was little internal energy left in his body, Lin Rui¡¯s strength was higher than that of Worm.

    Hoo!

    After breaking Worm¡¯s arm and preventing him from shooting bones deep into his body, Lin Rui pped him on the chest.

    ¡°Ah! Ah! Worm screamed as his right arm was broken and bone spurs had begun to appear all over his body.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Instead of letting Worm do it again, Lin Rui loosened his arm and put his foot in his chest.

    Whirl!

    Worm, who was just about to burst out with numerous bone spurs was kicked by Lin Rui and Lin Rui also stepped back quickly.

    ¡°Ah ah ah! I am going to kill you!¡± Worm was enraged as his right arm was broken and his chest was kicked, He shot more than a dozen bones spurs in midair.

    ¡°Hem! st! ¡± However, the retreating Lin Rui said in a cold and low voice.

    Bip!

    ¡°What?!¡± Worm, who had justnded on the ground, suddenly heard a strange noiseing from his chest. He looked down and saw something on his chest. He didn¡¯t know when but a metal disc the size of a beer bottle cap was added on his chest. At that time, it was shining red.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Bang!

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Worm, who had already figured out what the thing on his chest was, shouted. At the same time, a violent explosion urred in his chest. His figure was directly covered by the fire of the explosion and some broken limbs could be seen flying out.

    ¡°Who is the dead one now?!¡± Lin Rui, who avoided the aftermath of the explosion, muttered and then rushed quickly to the position where the humanoid tank fell behind him.

    On the way to the humanoid tank¡¯s fallen position, Lin Rui waved and threw a few smoke bombs around him. Although he defeated the two Mutants, there are still a lot of heavily armed Jeston Gang members in this factory. Now he no more energy to deal with them.

    Bang bang bang!

    Lin Rui¡¯s figure was again shrouded in smoke and disappeared from the shocked eyes of Jeston Gang not far away.

    ¡°What shall we do? Stane?¡± Watching the ck man defeat the mutants, Jeston Gang members, who were far away from him, asked Stane in horror.

    ¡°What to do?! Shoot! Shoot!¡± Stane, who was also frightened by Lin Rui¡¯s strength, roared, if they do not stop Lin Rui now, they would be killed one by one if they did not fight back.

    Bang bang bang!

    Da da da! Da da da!

    Stane shouted and fired and every member of the Jeston Gang around him shot in the smoke. Instantly, countless bullets were fired into the smoke ahead, almost dispersing the diffuse smoke.

    Da da da!

    Despite the frightened movements of Jeston Gang members around him, Lin Rui in the smoke has taken his own Flowing me de and hase to the front of the container that held Matt. Without any hesitation, Lin Rui swung up and hit the container with his de.

    Sii!

    The de shed and the hard container was cut open by Lin Rui. In the next moment, he had shed in. Ten secondster, Lin Rui jumped out of the container carrying aatose man.

    Lin Rui, carrying Matt, patted his waist and a rope with a metal hook rushed out of his belt instantly, shooting directly over the factory building.! The metal hook was smoothly stuck in the slot in front of Lin Rui and in the next moment, Lin Rui quickly caught Matt from the ground and was pulled up.

    ¡°Up! Quickly! Shoot! Shoot!¡±

    Bang! Bang bang bang!

    Da da da! Da da da!

    Exposed to Jeston Gang¡¯s vision, Lin Rui and Matt instantly attracted countless bullets. Faced with the brainless shooting below, Lin Rui took two protective charms directly on himself and Matt, enough to persist until they left.

    Puff! Puff puff!

    The bullets hit Lin Rui and Matt, shaking their fast-rising bodies, but they couldn¡¯t really hurt them. As he rose to the top of the building, Lin Rui suddenly shook his hand and threw out several small metal balls, some of which hit the ground and some of them flew to the walls around him.

    Da!

    After thisst step, Lin Rui and Matt finallynded on the roof of the factory building. Without any hesitation, Lin Rui carried Matt and left farther away.

    Da da da!

    Da da da!

    Lin Rui and Matt¡¯s figure have disappeared from the top of the building, but the Jeston Gang members below are still unconsciously shooting at them, as if they were going to shoot the roof down.

    There was no shadow of the man in ck and Stane suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. During the chaotic shooting just now, he seemed to see the fellow throwing something outside. He thought it was the same smoke bomb as before, but no smoke exploded.

    ¡°Not good! Run!!¡± Looking at the little things that had flown down from above, Stane finally saw the metal balls that hadnded everywhere in the factory building. He remembered the sudden explosion of Mutant just now. Stane turned pale in an instant and then rushed towards the exit. He did not forget to warn others.

    However, he apparently discovered it toote. Before he had rushed out two steps, there was a violent explosion all around the factory.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Kakaka!

    The power of the explosion spread out in the sealed factory, the ground exploded and the walls cracked. The location chosen by Lin Rui just blew up the main structure of the factory building and in a shake, the whole factory began to copse.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    ¡°Ah! Save me! ¡°

    ¡°No! Ah! ~ ¡°

    In less than a minute, the 500-square-meter factory copsed in loud noise and all of Jeston Gang¡¯s members were buried underneath.

    ¡°Huu! The power of this miniature bomb is really strong. It is no wonder that each of them cost 50 Reward points!¡± Lin Rui, who had already carried Matt to hide a hundred meters away, witnessed his masterpiece and muttered to himself.

    ¡°Ohh! It hurts!¡± It was only when he finally decided that everything is resolved that Lin Rui tried to rx, but he couldn¡¯t help crying out because of the severe pain that came from him.

    In the battle just now, the system¡¯s advice to Lin Rui was to lure the enemy deep. Let Worm attack with his deliberate ws. When he thought he could kill him with one stroke, Lin Rui instantly retaliated. Although he finally seeded in killing Worm, the bone spurs that have pierced into his body remained in his body, causing him constant harm.

    ¡°Ah!~¡± Endured the pain, Lin Rui closed his eyes and reached towards the wound and then there was a more miserable cry in the night.

    Patter!

    Patter!

    With Lin Rui pulling out the bone spurs from his body, the blood that has been blocked in the wound is running out.! He quickly pulled out a special treatment spray that was exchanged from the System Shop and sprayed it on the wound.

    Silk coolness came from Lin Rui¡¯s stomach and blood from the wound slowly stopped gushing out. After stopping the bleeding, Lin Rui managed to treat his wound simply.

    This time it was really dangerous!¡± Lying on the side of the road, Lin Rui sighed and muttered.

    In this operation, Lin Rui consumed four protective charms. That¡¯s 400 Reward points. And then there were the mini bombs that Lin Rui converted, seven of which were already 350 Reward points. As for the smoke bombs thrown out without any consideration in battle and the final automatic suspension rope also cost a lot of Reward points. With Lin Rui¡¯s Flowing me de and allied arm guards, the cost of Reward points has already exceeded 1,000 points. To save Matt, Lin Rui bled heavily this time.

    ncing at Matt, who was still in aa, Lin Rui did not feel much pain. Lin Rui thinks it¡¯s worth spending more than a thousand Reward points to save his allies.

    After dealing with himself, Lin Rui also gave Matt a simple physical examination. He found that Matt had many wounds all over his body, though not fatal, but shocking enough. It seemed that Matt had a very bad time these two days.

    Puff!

    Spraying some special treatment spray on Matt, Lin Rui didn¡¯t n to rest here again. There was such a big explosion at the front of the dock, which would surely attract the police. He would take Matt and leave as soon as possible. Simply clearing up the bloodstains on the ground and the bones, Lin Rui took out his cell phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°I am Mirage Knight, Matt is here with me but he is injured, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Lin Rui hung up after speaking some simple words on the phone. Then Lin Rui pulled out the suspension rope that was fixed at his waist and wrapped it around Matt several times, which would make them both morefortable when he left behind.

    In the next moment, Lin Rui once again carried Matt in the darkness and soon disappeared into the darkness.

    Shortly after Lin Rui left, harsh sirens and fire trucks came from the pier. New York police dispatched more than a dozen police cars and firefighters and ambnces rushed in after they found the wharf exploded. However, Lin Rui felt that their arrival did not help much. Under such an explosion, the Jeston Gang members inside would not survive.

 Chapter 28 Poison

    <h4>Chapter 28 Poison</h4>

    New York has a well-known urban dark area, Hell¡¯s Kitchen in Manhattan and it is here that Matt lives. Because of historical reasons, most of the poor people live here and gangs of all sizes are also active here. The crime rate is very high in this area.

    Despite the expansion of Manhattan¡¯s business center in recent years, Hell¡¯s kitchen has been flooded with business leaders and the price of barrennd is soaring. But this is not good news for local residents, many of whom have to sell their houses at a lower price and move away from the ce where they have lived for most of their lives because of the coercion and lure of real estate developmentpanies. One of the reasons why Matt and Kingpin have not dealt with each other is the forcible demolition of Kingpin¡¯s forces.

    Matt, who is awyer during the day, provides free legal advice and help to many poor people in Hell Kitchen, most of which are about the cases of forced demolition and purchase ofnd and property. Those big business crocodiles just give them some money to get rid of the poor. But for those who were born and bred here, this is their root and not a ce to be abandoned. The same is true for Matt, who grew up here so he will try his best to help them, although he will encounter a series of obstacles.

    Matt has not always worked alone. As awyer, he had his good friend, Foggy Nelson, as a partner. At night, as Daredevil, ire, a kind nurse, had been quietly supporting him. Now he has Lin Rui, a powerful ally, even though he was badly hurt this time by helping Lin Rui inquire about the Jeston Gang.

    Matt has always lived in arge basement because of his special identity and blindness. In this way, he can practice with ease and he can calmly sense what is happening outside. Now, in that basement, a beautiful woman is walking around the hall, pinching her cell phone and worrying about it.

    Bang!

    Just when the beautiful woman didn¡¯t know how many circles she had circled around the sofa, a noise came from the front basement door.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± ire suddenly picked up a long stick ced next to the sofa and asked nervously.

    Whirl!

    Da Da ~

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mirage Knight!¡± With a heavy footstep, Lin Rui¡¯s voice came from the door. After calling ire for the address, he finally returned Matt back.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ah! Matt!¡± Seeing Lin Ruie in with aatose Matt on his back, ire throws the stick out of her hand and rushes up.

    ¡°How is he?!¡± She asked as Lin Rui to put theatose Matt on the sofa.

    ¡°He has been injured in many ces, but I have already given him a simple treatment and those injuries will not continue to deteriorate. But he needs further careful treatment, I think you should be able to help with this. Ignoring ire¡¯s neglect of him, Lin Rui answered quickly.

    ¡°Eh! There are a lot of first aid medicines here. I¡¯ll get them now! ¡± As Lin Rui said, ire had simply checked Matt¡¯s condition and stood up and ran to the back of the basement.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ah!~ It hurts!¡± After ire went to take the first-aid item, Lin Rui slowly made it down to the sofa and couldn¡¯t help but scream.

    On the road, carrying Matt on his back took a lot of effort. He had exhausted his internal energy in the fight at the dock, and his abdomen was punctured by thest blow of Worm. In fact, he was seriously injured. Low-Level Treatment Spray can only stop bleeding and promote body Recovery, but the wound Recovery is not ideal because of his intense movements. It was just a matter of importance. He couldn¡¯t dy with Matt.

    Hoo!

    Opening the Phantom Suit, Lin Rui looks at his abdomen which was still bleeding and it seems that the wound has not healed well. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s a little ck substance in the blood that¡¯s oozing out now. Lin Rui didn¡¯t notice the color change of his blood. His face covered by a mask was pale, which was not a normal phenomenon.

    ¡°Huh! It seems that I also need to rest!¡± Feeling the feeling of exhaustion from all over the body, Lin Rui sighed and leaned on the sofa to sleep.

    Da da!

    Da da!

    And just as Lin Rui slowly closed his eyes and leaned toward the sofa, ire, who had just run behind to get the first aid item, had run back. At the sound of footsteps, Lin Rui, who was about to fall asleep instantly woke up. He didn¡¯t want ire to see him when he went to sleep.

    ire, who was holding the first aid kit, quickly squatted down beside the sofa. As she was taking things out of the first aid kit, she suddenly looked towards Lin Rui.

    ¡°You are also hurt!?¡± ire eximed as she saw the terrible ck blood flowing out of Lin Rui¡¯s abdomen and then came over and checked on Lin Rui.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nothing~ My injury is nothing, you should treat Matt first...¡± With a hard wave, Lin Rui wanted to show that he was okay. But he did not know that he had no strength to wave now.

    However, when ire examined Lin Rui¡¯s wound carefully, her expressions changed. Then she reached out to uncover Lin Rui¡¯s mask to see his face and pupils.

    Although Lin Rui was in a surprisingly bad situation at the moment, he subconsciously grabbed ire¡¯s hand as she prepared to uncover his face.

    ¡°What are you doing?...¡± Lin Rui was tired and could hardly hold ire¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I suspect you are poisoned now, I just want to see your face and eyes to confirm it.¡± ire hastily exined that she did not want Lin Rui to be misunderstood and cause him to be even more poisoned.

    ¡°Poisoning?!¡± At ire¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s spirit seemed to be in full swing, and his mind was instantly awake.

    Then, after a little sensation of his physical condition, Lin Rui confirmed ire¡¯s words, he was indeed poisoned! Worm¡¯s bone spurs were poisoned and the Low-Level Treatment Spray could only treat injuries, but could not detoxify them.

    ¡°System! Am I poisoned?!¡± Strongly refreshed, Lin Rui shouted quickly in his mind.

    ¡°Well, you did get poisoned.¡± The answer is the system¡¯s indifferent voice as if Lin Rui¡¯s poisoning was a trivial matter.

    ¡°You!¡± Forget it, does System Shop have an antidote? There¡¯s no time to fight with the system, so Lin Rui quickly asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°How much? No, don¡¯t tell me, No matter how much it cost, quickly exchange it for me!¡± I already feel that I can¡¯t hold it anymore, Lin Rui said quickly.

    Buzz!

    As soon as Lin Rui¡¯s voice fell, a white light rushed out of the System Shop and finally disappeared into Lin Rui¡¯s mind. And Lin Rui also felt that there was something more in his belt, which should be the antidote.

    Hoo!

    Aftermunicating with the system, Lin Rui reached hard to his waist and pulled out a small box.

    ¡°This is an antidote ~remember, don¡¯t...¡± As soon as the antidote was taken out, Lin Rui fainted before he had finished speaking.

    Lin Rui lifted his right hand weakly and drooped down. The small box in his hand also fell to the ground but was caught by ire halfway.

    Holding a small box just taken out by Lin Rui, ire looked at Lin Rui, who had fainted, with an odd face. She heard Lin Rui¡¯sst words, but she only heard the first half of Lin Rui¡¯s words. Of course, she didn¡¯t know the second half.

    Open that ordinary little box with a small ss bottle filled with a light green liquid. ording to Lin Rui, this should be the antidote to his poisoning.

    ¡°But what does he mean by thest thing? Don¡¯t do anything? Did he tell me not to use it all? With the antidote in hand, ire was still thinking about thest words Lin Rui said before he fainted.

    This is the first thing that she can think of as a nurse. Maybe this antidote in her hands has a quantity requirement. But that¡¯s not thest thing Lin Rui wants to say. He just wanted to tell ire not to uncover his mask. He didn¡¯t know how to use the antidote himself.

    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s use half first! If he doesn¡¯t get better then I will use the remaining half!¡± Noticing Lin Rui¡¯s weakening breathing, ire made a quick decision.

    Then, taking a needle from the first aid kit, ire skillfully pulled out the small ss bottle and absorbed half of the liquid in the syringe.

    ¡°I hope it works!¡± she quietly prayed.

    ire had stabbed the needle into Lin Rui¡¯s neck with a slight noise. Next, instead of treating Matt immediately, she continued to observe Lin Rui¡¯s condition.

    It seemed that the needle that had just been pricked had worked. Within a minute, Lin Rui¡¯s breathing slowly became strong and rhythmic.

    Looks like you¡¯re okay!¡± Observing the change of Lin Rui, ire finally calmed down her anxious heart.

    Since Lin Rui is fine, ire turned to Matt. She didn¡¯t want to uncover the mask of Lin Rui. Although she was curious, there are more important things. ire just checked Matt, dyed by Lin Rui¡¯s ¡°sudden¡± poisoning, and now she¡¯s just starting to give Matt some careful examination.

    ¡°Eh? How is this...¡± When Matt¡¯s clothes were lifted, ire was ready to be shocked, but the scene in front of her made her cry a little unexpectedly.

    Matt did have a lot of injuries and there were many obvious injuries to bones. From these injuries, she can see that Matt must have suffered a lot in these two days. But Matt¡¯s wound was more recovered than when ire gave him a brief look ten minutes ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± Although she doesn¡¯t know why Matt¡¯s injuries were healing so quickly, ire didn¡¯t think about it and just sighed and then dressed the wound for him.

    In fact, Matt¡¯s wound recovery so fast because of his own strong physical fitness and Lin Rui¡¯s Low-Level Treatment Spray. Although Low-Level Treatment Spray has no effect on poisoning, most of the wounds on Matt¡¯s body are flesh wounds, just within its healing range.

    In this way, Lin Rui¡¯s rescue of Daredevil was not perfect, but it waspleted. It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t go home tonight. He doesn¡¯t know what reason he is going to give his parents when he wakes up.

 Chapter 29 Awakening And Countermeasures

    <h4>Chapter 29 Awakening And Countermeasures</h4>

    D¨© d¨©! ~

    ¡°This way! This way!...¡±

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the professional team arrived yet?!¡±

    ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t stand there!¡±

    When Lin Rui returned to the basement with Matt, the wharf of the factory copsed by him was finished. Police and special rescue teams were rushing to rescue the copsed factory building quickly. Because this factory building is only a simple concrete steel structure, so this copse is really thorough, gravel and steel mix together, rescue operations have not made much progress.

    Kaka!

    Bang!

    While rescuers on the ruins were carefully checking the life signals below, something suddenly came out in the corner of the ruins, as if someone was knocking under a stone.

    ¡°Hey! Be quiet! Everybody shut up!!! The Captain of the rescue team, who have been paying attention to the situation, heard the tiny voice and quickly shouted.

    Hoo!

    In the next moment, the people still on the ruins have all stopped their movements and even the sound of breathing is suppressed.

    Bang ~bang ~bang ~bang~

    Finally, the rhythmic voice was heard by everyone.

    ¡°This side! Kurt! Come here and save whoever it is making that noise!¡± Quickly determining the position of the movement, the Captain waved a group of rescuers and told them seriously.

    ¡°Sure! Captain!¡± Kurt took his team to spread out the newly acquired nt structure on the ruins and answered with a serious face.

    ¡°All right! Looks like this is just a solid triangle! Get the equipment up! ¡± After studying the following structure, Kurt shouted in the direction of the sounding from under the ruins.

    Then, the rescue workers around with the equipment had rushed in the next second.

    ............

    ¡°The rope is going down!¡±

    ¡°Be careful! Slow down! Slow down! Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Up! Come up!¡±

    Huh!

    Finally, after more than an hour of careful excavation, the rescue team finally caught the survivor below slowly with a rope.

    ¡°Hey! Lucky guy! Are you ok!?¡± Looking at the guy covered in dust, the rescue Captain asked with a smile.

    ¡°Huh~ I¡¯m fine! However, I need to see detective Danny right away!¡± The rescued man did not feel very happy but suddenly began to say such a sentence.

    The lucky guy who wasn¡¯t crushed in the explosion turned out to be the neer to the Jeston gang who had been asking questions outside the Matt container, but it¡¯s just a fake identity. He has another hidden identity. The lucky guy¡¯s real name is Steve Wolf, he is an undercover cop sent to Jeston Gang and he has been collecting evidence on Jeston Gang¡¯s uwful crime.

    While Steve was secretly investigating Jeston Gang, Lin Rui just appeared to be up against Jeston Gang and he was just sent to fill in the number of people involved in the operation against Lin Rui. Steve was also worried that the newly emerged Vignte would be caught under Jeston Gang¡¯s borate arrangement, and he was wondering whether to expose himself to help him. But in the end, he was almost buried under the ruins and died!

    ¡°This guy... is too fierce! However, the Jeston Gang has a rtionship with the Mutants organization. This line is also very important!¡± Sitting in an ambnce and resting in a nket, Steve looked at the ruins in front of him and thought to himself.

    ¡°Ah! Some of the reports have to be written!¡± Steve is a big shot at thinking about what happened tonight. Jeston Gang, the Mutants group, the blind Vignte, and the guys who made such a big scene tonight.

    Lin Rui did not know that there was an undercover police officer in the ruins of the dock when he had bombarded the factory. He was slowly waking up on the sofa in Matt¡¯s basement because the toxins in the body had been solved.

    Sha sha~

    ¡°Ahh ~ My head!¡± Moving down on the sofa, Lin Rui slowly wakes up and cries out, covering his head.

    Although the poison in Lin Rui has been cleared up, ire used only half of the antidote because she misunderstood thest half of Lin Rui¡¯s sentence, so he is still weak.

    ¡°Eh? I am... In Matt¡¯s basement!¡± Lin Rui, who was slightly awake, suddenly became alert and quickly scanned his surroundings, then determined his position.

    He subconsciously touched his face and the mask was still there. ¡°ire doesn¡¯t seem to see my face.¡± Lin Rui is a little more rxed.

    At this point, opposite Lin Rui, Matt was lying there as still as he was when he was rescuedst night. But looking at the wounds that have been treated and the normal pace of recovery, it should not be a big obstacle. ire fell asleep beside Matt, and it seemed that she was tiredst night.

    ¡°System! System!¡± Lin Rui, who has recovered his energy, remembers what happened before and yells at the system loudly in his mind.

    ¡°What?¡± The sound of the system is still sozy.

    ¡°What?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me when I was poisonedst night? If it wasn¡¯t for ire would I be poisoned directly?!¡± Rememberingst night, Lin Rui is very angry.

    ¡°First, I have no obligation to tell you these kinds of things. Second, even if you didn¡¯t take the antidote, you wouldn¡¯t die. Your physical fitness is enough to withstand this low toxin and you would have only taken a few days to recover.¡± The system indifferent answered.

    Lin Rui: ¡°... You are ruthless! ¡°

    Huh~

    Just as Lin Rui was yelling at the system, Matt on the opposite sofa had some movements and he seemed to wake up. Lin Rui quickly turned his eyes to Matt.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± A cough signals Matt¡¯s formal awakening, but it also awakened ire, who was sleeping beside him.

    ¡°Matt! You woke up!¡± ire looked up quickly and shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Well, how did I get back?¡± Matt, who had just woken up, had apparently not sensed Lin Rui, who was opposite him and asked hoarsely.

    ¡°Yes......¡±

    ¡°Cough! Of course, I saved you.¡± Just as ire was ready to answer, Lin Rui could not help but be ignored and began to speak for himself.

    ¡°Ah! You woke up too!¡± ire turned quickly when she heard a voiceing from behind.

    ¡°Well, if you weren¡¯t just focusing on Matt, I think you¡¯d have seen me long ago.¡± Lin Rui also joked lightly, apparently to see what ire meant to Matt.

    ¡°This...¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight? You saved me?¡± Just when ire was embarrassed, Matt finally sensed the presence of Lin Rui and asked again.

    ¡°Who else? You were captured for helping me to inquire about the information of Jeston Gang. I certainly have the responsibility to save you back.¡± Lin Rui said seriously.

    ¡°Matt, I called Mirage Knight. Two days after you disappeared, I was worried about you.¡± ire said at the side.

    ¡°If I knew that there were Mutants with the Jeston Gang, I wouldn¡¯t let you call Mirage Knight when I was in trouble.¡± When he heard ire, Matt said seriously. In fact, with the strength of Matt, without the two Mutants, Jeston Gang can¡¯t take himpletely.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t believe in my strength?¡± Lin Rui asked a bit ufortable when he heard Matt¡¯s words.

    ¡°I believe in your strength, but they were obviously prepared for you. I was worried that you will have an ident. I was captured alone. If you fall into it, it would have been bad.¡± Matt looked in the direction of Lin Rui and exined earnestly that when he was tortured by Jeston Gang, he always hoped that Lin Rui would note to rescue him.

    ¡°But you are still beyond my imagination! Didn¡¯t you meet those two Mutants?¡± Finally, Matt asked curiously. In his estimation of Lin Rui¡¯s strength, he would not be the rivals of the two Mutants.

    ¡°I did¡± It was very hard for me to save you, for which I paid a high price! ¡± Lin Rui answered with a serious face and opened his clothes to look at the wound on his stomach, but the healing was almost done.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Since Lin Rui said so, Matt did not ask for details anymore, thanking him sincerely.

    ¡°No, I said it at the beginning, it was my responsibility.¡± He waved his hand and said indifferently. It¡¯s good to save people back, and those Reward points that are spent will always be earned back.

    ¡°Right! Although you were caught by Jeston Gang this time, did you know anything before? Although it seems inappropriate to ask this now, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think Matt will mind it.

    ¡°Well, I met those two Mutants on the next day and before that, I had some information, including some recent transactions by Jeston Gang and the hiding ces of some important people.¡± Sure enough, Matt did find out something useful.

    ¡°Good! Now that they have started targeting us, of course, we have to pay them back! I don¡¯t believe they can send two Mutants to the stands every time they trade!¡± Lin Rui has consumed a lot of Reward points this time and he will get revenge for those reward points by beating down the Jeston Gang.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do!¡± Matt suffered a lot of injuries this time and his bad mood was already worse than that of Lin Rui.

    ¡°But are you sure no one else has seen your face? The people in that factory have been killed by me. I¡¯m afraid your identity is no longer confidential.¡± Speaking of continuing to crack down on Jeston Gang, Lin Rui is now worried about Matt¡¯s identity exposure. Vignte, whose real identity is exposed is no longer safe.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll bother to check my identity when they catch me? I was dead in their eyes. So if you¡¯re sure that everyone in that factory is dead, then I¡¯m not exposed.¡± The corners of his mouth were slightly warped, Matt said as if he wereughing at himself.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lin Rui still feels a little insecure.

    ¡°Do you think there is a difference whether my identity is exposed or not? Why not gamble?¡±

    ¡°That is also true.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about how to deal with Jeston Gang. Now that they have the means to invite Mutants, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that easy to deal with them. Matt didn¡¯t talk too much about his identity, so he turned the topic directly to something more important.

    ¡°Well, I think we need a careful n now.¡±

    Then, Lin Rui and Matt started a series of discussions on how to deal with Jeston Gang and made some feasible ns. ire listened at the side, prepared coffee and some food for them and sometimes offered some opinions.

    Unconsciously, a faint ray of sunshine came into the dark basement, and it was almost dawn.

    ¡°Eh? What time is it?¡± Seeing the sunshineing in, Lin Rui suddenly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost six o¡¯clock,¡± ire replied after looking at the watch.

    ¡°Ah! What should I do? I have to go home quickly! There is still an interview today!¡± After hearing it was six o¡¯clock, Lin Rui suddenly jumped up from the sofa and shouted.

    Matt: ¡°...¡± He really forgot that Lin Rui was a high school student.

    ire: ¡°...¡± She didn¡¯t know that Vignte had to interview.

    ¡°Let ire take you back. you should be home by seven o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can do! Hurry up! Hurry up! ¡°

    In this way, a few minutester, Lin Rui was in ire¡¯s car and headed quickly towards Queens.

 Chapter 30 Interview And Obadiah

    <h4>Chapter 30 Interview And Obadiah</h4>

    Hoo!

    As the sun slowly rose, an ordinary white car stopped two blocks from Lin Rui¡¯s home.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back first!¡± The car hadn¡¯t even stopped yet and Lin Rui had already jumped out of the co-pilot seat, running in the direction of his house and shouting at ire in the car.

    ¡°Well, then... see...¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s hurriedly disappearing figure, ire, who was sitting in the car, waved at his back.

    Lin Rui, who was running all the way, quickly got into an alley. When he came out again, he had changed back to the ordinary Lin Rui during the day and his Phantom Suit retreated into the wristband. It¡¯s still strange to wear clothes that cover the whole body in broad daylight. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to attract the attention of his neighbors.

    And Lin Rui has already exchanged a set of clean clothes from the System Shop, which is the same as what he wore when he went out yesterday and changed them in the alley just now. The dress he worest night had already been dyed red with blood and could not be seen by his parents. Dumping the bloodstained clothes, Lin Rui tidied up and hurried home. It¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock now. If he¡¯s lucky, his parents should think he¡¯s sleepingte instead of calling him in his room, so that he may have a chance to climb over the wall and enter his room.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, it¡¯s rare to see you so early!¡± Just as Lin Rui hurried around his backyard, Uncle Kevin next door stood at the door and greeted him.

    ¡°Hello! Uncle Kevin, I am justing back from jogging! Now I am going back to take a shower, well, I have to something urgently!¡± Greeting Uncle Kevil with awkward words, Lin Rui hurried home.

    ¡°Well, running in the morning is good! You...¡± Hearing Lin Rui, Kevin still wants to say something, but Lin Rui has quickly disappeared from his eyes.

    ¡°Young people nowadays! So impatient!¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance, Kevin muttered and then swayed out along the street with a big belly.

    ¡°Looks like Mom and Dad haven¡¯t gone to my room yet!¡± Looking around his room, Lin Rui has used Insight Technique to observe his parents in the room.

    They didn¡¯t really look anxious. It seemed that they didn¡¯t know what happened to their precious son, who had not returned all night. But while he was watching the house, his mother was already going upstairs. It looks like she is going to wake her sleeping son up.

    Then Lin Rui jumped two meters high with instant strength under his feet.

    Hoo!

    Putting his hand directly on the edge of the window, Lin Rui rolled over into the room in the next moment. In a hurry, Lin Rui finally returned to his bedroom before his mother knocked at the door.

    Bang Bang Bang ~

    ¡°Jackson, didn¡¯t you say you were going to the interview for The Daily Bugle today? Are you still sleeping in? As soon as Lin Ruinded on the floor, his mother knocked on the door and asked.

    ¡°Ah! Mom! I¡¯m already up!¡± With a promise, Lin Rui rushed over and opened the door.

    ¡°Eh? Why are you still wearing this dress? Just as the door opened, Lin Rui¡¯s mother looked at his clothes and frowned.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong with this dress?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s face suddenly became tense when he heard his mother¡¯s words. Did my mother see anything? A dress that has not been changed! Lin Rui¡¯s heart was beating like a drum in his chest.

    ¡°Now that you are going to the interview, you¡¯re going to have to wear something formal. What would you do in your usual clothes? Don¡¯t you have a suit that your grandfather sent you? Go and change into that.¡± Looking up and down at Lin Rui, his mother said these words seriously.

    I thought... Lin Rui was relieved to hear his mother say so.

    ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡±

    ¡°Nothing! I¡¯ll change it right away!¡± Raising his hand and saluting his mother, Lin Rui answered loudly.

    ¡°Come on, breakfast is ready.¡± Smiling and patting her son on the shoulder, Mary turned downstairs.

    After his mother left, Lin Rui closed the door again. Then he rushed into the bathroom. He really needed to clean himself up.

    An hourter, Lin Rui, wearing a small suit, stood at his doorstep, his mom was finishing the cor and his father Lin Hai was watching.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s my son! Such a handsome man, Your interview will be very sessful! ¡± Putting down her hands that tidied the cor of Lin Rui¡¯s shirt, Mary proudly said.

    ¡°Mom, is it really good for you to say so much about your son?¡± Lin Rui asks embarrassingly when she praises him so much.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Isn¡¯t it a fact? When I was young, your dad was a handsome man, too!! The answer came from Lin Hai, Lin Rui¡¯s father standing behind him, who seems to be very proud of his son.

    ¡°That you were, otherwise why would I even marry you?¡± Hearing Lin Hai¡¯s words, Mary smiled back and said to Lin Rui¡¯s father.

    ¡°Ah! My eyes! It¡¯s going blind!¡± In an exaggerated way, Lin Rui said he was blinded by his parents¡¯love.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now. I am just going to drop you by the Daily Bugle and see how is it. Not doing anything much in front of his son, Lin Rui¡¯s father patted him on the shoulder and went out.

    Boom ~ bang ~ bang ~

    Sitting on the car that Dad drove, Lin Rui waved outside the window.

    ¡°Mom, then I am leaving!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll cook for you when you get back from the sessful interview!¡±

    ¡°Certainly!¡±

    Hoo!

    More than twenty minutester, Lin Rui¡¯s father stopped downstairs with him in The Daily Bugle.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? It looks okay, It¡¯s not very far from home. It¡¯s about four or five stops by subway. Observing the surroundings of The Daily Bugle, Lin Rui¡¯s father gave hisments.

    ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡± ncing at his handsome son, Lin Rui¡¯s father suddenly asked. After all, this is Lin Rui¡¯s first time to find a formal internship, and he worries that he will be nervous.

    ¡°No, Dad. I can manage it. Moreover, I have already passed the online interview, today is just to officially reporting. Laughing and refusing his Dad¡¯s offer, Lin Rui was really not nervous at all.

    ¡°Well, when you¡¯re done, go straight home and I¡¯ll go to work first.¡± Since his son was confident, He would not insist on it anymore. He finally told Lin Rui to loosen his seat belt.

    ¡°Eh!¡± With a promise, Lin Rui got out of the car.

    ¡°Dad, goodbye!¡± He waved at his dad from the side of the road and strode toward ¡°The Daily Bugle.¡±

    Ten minutester, Lin Rui was chatting with the Marrs who was the editor in his office.

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all you need is a week¡¯s sry?¡± Marrs, the editor of The Daily Bugle, once again asked the seemingly immature young man in front of him, who still thought his offer was too low.

    ¡°Well, I originally nned to train myself. So this much sry is enough.¡± Lin Rui replied earnestly, he just wanted to approach Tony by the name of an intern reporter and he was not short of money.

    ¡°Then sign the contract and you¡¯ll be part of our Daily Bugle.¡± Since the other party has asked, Marrs certainly would not give him a raise himself.

    ¡°Eh! Thank you very much! I will certainly work hard to get satisfying photos and news! Atst, it was settled, and Lin Rui thanked him happily.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. You go outside and find Haley. She¡¯ll help you with some formalities. If you hurry up, you can go out with your camera to find materials today. Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s excitement, Marrs waved his hand and said. He seems to be just a neer who doesn¡¯t understand the news industry, Marrs thought silently.

    ¡°All right.¡± With a promise, Lin Rui went out. Today¡¯s interview went very well, which is directly proportional to the reason why his sry was too low.

    Twenty minutester, Lin Rui came out of the building where The Daily Bugle was located with a file bag in his hand. The contract was signed and the internship press card waspleted. Lin Rui is now a rookie journalist.

    ¡°OK! Questioning Tony should be on the agenda. But where should I find him? Maybe it would be better to start with Miss Pepper.¡± Walking slowly in the street, Lin Rui has begun to think about how toplete his mainline quest.

    ¡°But I stillck a camera. Fortunately, I have one at home, otherwise, I have to pay for it. Actually, I should be right to raise my sry. After two sentences of self-talk, Lin Rui headed for the nearest subway entrance. Today his most important thing is over. Let¡¯s go home and rest first. He was tired all nightst night. In the meantime, he was poisoned. Although he Recovered, he is still very tired.

    As Lin Rui struggled to figure out how toplete the mainline quest, the top executive of Stark Industries-Obadiah Stane sat in a luxurious office in the high-rise of Stark Industries and was telling the two men standing in front of him what to do.

    ¡°In the near future, the military will invite Tony to experiment with thetest missile weapons in the Middle East battlefield and then my people there will do something about it. But before that, I want to cause Tony some trouble in thepany. Sitting on an expensive leather sofa, Obadiah Stane said lightly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± One of the two people standing in front of Obadiah questioned somewhat doubtfully that he did not quite understand what Obadiah meant. Tony himself is not very concerned about thepany¡¯s business, or he won¡¯t let Obadiah be the top executive. What¡¯s the trouble to do here?

    ¡°Thepetent assistant beside him, Miss Potts, is very capable. Although Tony really doesn¡¯t care, Miss Potts is not a simple person. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll soon see the problems in thepany. Obadiah¡¯s reminds them.

    ¡°You mean... to take out Miss Potts...¡± Hearing Obadiah¡¯s reminder, the person who asked the question before did a neck-wiping gesture.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this. Just let her not have the energy to pay attention to things inside thepany. I believe you can do things to this degree.¡± Obadiah shook his head as he saw the man¡¯s movements. If Pepper really did die, Tony would definitely not go to the Middle East anymore and his n could not bepleted.

    ¡°I understand!¡± Clear what Obadiah meant, the man answered earnestly.

    ¡°Ok then, Do your work.¡± When things were done, Obadiah waved them away.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Tony, since you don¡¯t care about thepany, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just give me the Stark Industries?¡± Looking out of the window, Obadiah whispered.

 Chapter 31 Training Again

    <h4>Chapter 31 Training Again</h4>

    At Lin Rui¡¯s house in Queen, New York, he was lying in his bed and resting with his eyes closed. Of course, this is what he looks like on the surface. In fact, he is chatting with the system in his mind at this time.

    ¡°System, are you sure that you haven¡¯t missed anything else?¡± The E Grade hero training card floated in his mind, Lin Rui asked seriously to the system.

    The scene of thest abuse of the training card is still vivid in his memory and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to go through it again. Last night¡¯s action also let Lin Rui know that his strength is not strong enough and the two Mutants almost defeated him and he won because he was lucky. He urgently needs to improve his strength quickly and using the E Grade Hero Training Card is his best choice now.

    ¡°You just asked so much in detail, I really have nothing to say.¡± The system repliedzily.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, who do you think I should choose as an opponent this time?¡± After making sure that he already knows how to use the E Grade hero training card, Lin Rui thinks about the training goal.

    ¡°It¡¯s still best to start from the beginning. If you can¡¯t even beat Daredevil, you won¡¯t amount to much as a Superhero?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, the system ruthlessly said.

    ¡°Oh... well, I think I should not be abused again today. After all, I have grown strong thisst few days.¡± Under the suggestion of the system, Lin Rui was a bit embarrassed and forced himself to take the fight.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started now. Make sure you use the E Grade Hero Training Card!¡± With a little thought in mind, Lin Rui whispered in his mind.

    Like the first time, the E Grade hero training card floating in Lin Rui¡¯s mind instantly turned into white light to cover his whole mind and began to build a training space.

    ¡°The E Grade hero training space has been built. Please select the training type.¡±

    ¡°Closebat.¡±

    ¡°Training type confirmation, please select training target.¡±

    ¡°Daredevil, Matt Murdoch.¡±

    ¡°The training target has been created and the training officially begins.¡±

    As soon as the unique empty voice of the training space was over, a familiar figure appeared in front of Lin Rui and then rushed directly towards Lin Rui.

    ¡°The training space likes to make a surprise attack, but this time I am already prepared!¡± Seeing Matt, who had rushed to his front, Lin Rui squinted. Then he stamped his feet on the ground and hit the figure straight. With his Speed and body strength? He¡¯s not afraid of Matt now!

    Bang!

    In the marginal training space, the two sharply hedged figures collided in the next moment and the violent collision made a loud noise.

    The two figures in the center of the fight, Lin Rui and Matt¡¯s fists are connected against each other, during which the power of the explosion instantaneously headed for more than 500 kilograms.

    ¡°Give Up!¡± With a roar of anger, Lin Rui mobilized the internal energy inside his body to rush into his fists.

    Hoo!

    Puff!

    A muffled sound came out of the two matching figures, and then the figure representing Matt flew straight back.

    Bang!

    Teng Teng!

    Matt regained his footing after a series of steps back on the ground. This time, he was suppressed in the front by Lin Rui. It also shows that Lin Rui¡¯s body strengthened by practicing Soaring Dragon Art is stronger than Matt¡¯s body limit developed since childhood.

    Nevertheless, although he falls into a disadvantageous position in this fight, training is training, and ¡°Matt¡± will not stop until it ispletely defeated. So Matt, standing on the ground, has rushed towards Lin Rui again in the next second. This time, his offense has changed dramatically, and it is no longer a blow. Matt gave full y to his body¡¯s agility and quickly circled around Lin Rui.

    ¡°Come on! You aren¡¯t even as fast as Worm!¡± Seeing that Matt had once again rushed towards him, Lin Rui took the lead and rushed towards him too.

    Puff Puff!

    Lin Rui¡¯s sessive shots were blocked by Matt, but he couldn¡¯t make any more effective attacks. Compared with Lin Rui, who was abused a few days ago, Lin Rui¡¯s physical control has improved a lot. By practicing Soaring Dragon Art, Lin Rui has made great progress.

    Bang!

    Hoo!

    Avoiding Lin Rui¡¯s foot as he swept across his chest, Matt instantly put his left hand on Lin Rui¡¯s ankle and with a great effort made Lin Rui¡¯s body unstable. Then Matt quickly pressed himself against his calf and approached Lin Rui with a punch towards his heart.

    Bang!

    Lin Rui, leans forward, it seemed like he is receiving a fist to his face. However, just before the fist hit Lin Rui, his body magically sided away most of the fist, just letting it slip past his shoulder.

    Whirl!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s left hand has seized Matt¡¯s right fist, which he just slipped past. At the next moment, Lin Rui took off with his left foot and made a quick half-turn in mid-air with Matt¡¯s grasp of his right foot.

    Bang!

    A fragile crack of bone followed by a more muffled thud and in the next moment, Matt and Lin Rui separated again. However, this time Matt did not stand on the ground as calmly as before. Instead, he knelt more awkwardly, and his drooping right arm was apparently broken.

    This time, Lin Rui finally defeated Matt in a close-up match, a Vignte famous for his powerful body control.

    ¡°Hoo Hoo!¡± Opposite to Matt, Lin Rui, who had justnded, was breathless as it was obviously not easy for him to do that.

    ¡°It seems that I can defeat Matt now.¡± ncing at Matt, who slowly rose from the ground opposite, Lin Rui muttered.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this! Daredevil!¡± Although Matt in the training space won¡¯t stop as long as he doesn¡¯tpletely mutte or kill, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s not much more challenging to Lin Rui at this time.

    Bang bang bang!

    Ten secondster, the shadow disappeared and Lin Rui was left alone in the training space again.

    ¡°Training target lost its mobility, this training is over.¡± After Matt¡¯s figure dissipated, the empty system sound reappeared.

    ¡°Aha!¡± Lin Rui was delighted to have sessfullypleted a training session.

    ¡°Remaining time: 23 minutes. Do you want to continue training?¡± Just when Lin Rui was feeling proud, the voice in the space sounded again.

    ¡°Eh? It took me less than seven minutes to defeat Matt. It¡¯s really... That¡¯s terrific!¡± Hearing the reminder of the training space, Lin Rui had to praise himself again because there seemed to be no system here.

    ¡°The remaining time of this E Grade hero training card: 23 minutes, Do you want to continue training.¡± Just as Lin Rui was intoxicated with himself, the training space reminded him again.

    ¡°Er! ~, Of course, go on!¡± Lin Rui, who didn¡¯t want to waste such precious training time, shouted after he responded afterpletely understanding that there were still 23 minutes left for him to do a lot of things.

    ¡°Please choose the type of training.¡±

    ¡°Closebat.¡±

    ¡°Please choose training Target.¡±

    ¡°Mutant: Humanoid Tank. Mutant: Worm.¡± With twenty-three minutes remaining, Lin Rui decisively chose the most difficult opponent he had encountered so far as a training target.

    Brush ~ brush!

    The training space was really powerful. Just after Lin Rui chose the target, there was a high and a short figure in front of him. They were obviously the humanoid tank and Worm he met yesterday.

    ¡°The training target has been created and the training officially begins.¡±

    ......

    Bang!

    Boom!

    As soon as the sound of the training space was over, the tank across from him rushed forward with heavy steps and he seemed even more powerful than Lin Rui feltst night. As for Worm, he disappeared as early as the tank took its first step. Instead of using his own bone spur to attack remotely, he used the haste ability directly.

    ¡°Flowing me de!¡± Faced with the two Mutants again, Lin Rui reached out with his right hand and gave a low cry.

    Buzz! ~

    A wave of vtilization quickly condensed in his right hand and then the long de with a beautiful fire pattern appeared in the hands of Lin Rui. This is one of the features of the E Grade Hero Training Card that he knows after carefully asking about the system. It can support and create any weapon he can use. At this stage, Lin Rui certainly took out the Flowing me de and he is ready to copy the battlest night. Perhaps this time it will be easier?

    ......

    Boom!

    Puff~

    ¡°Cough! Bah! ¡± Lin Rui, lying on the ground, coughed twice and finally spit blood on the smooth ground of the training space. It seems that Lin Rui is wrong. Even if he chooses the same opponent, the battle may not be the same.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Across from him, the humanoid tank grew by almost half and Lin Rui¡¯s ordinary attacks hurt him almost as much as itching. Although Soaring Dragon Art¡¯s internal energybined with Flowing me de did hurt him, Lin Rui did not have enough internal energy to kill him now. After all, the humanoid tank in training space won¡¯t miss as much as it didst night. Every time Lin Rui attacked his head, it was blocked.

    As for Worm, he is even more difficult. In the training space, his ability to mutate seems to have been enhanced. The speed and power of the bone spurs are a little higher thanst night¡¯s. And his momentary surge brought enough trouble to Lin Rui, who was no longer as confused as he wasst night but still had to defend himself.

    Damn it! Why are they strengthened in the training space?! Lin Rui, who had spit out the blood, stood up quickly and moved quickly. Lin Rui, of course, does not know that in the training space, the training goal will be the best state of the target and there will be no human error, of course, this time the targets are stronger than the normal.

    Several more bone spurs wereing from another direction. Lin Rui was once again stunned. He was almost powerless to wield Flowing me de to defend himself.

    The ck shadow shed and Lin Rui quickly shed his de and Worm¡¯s sneak attack failed again. However, Lin Rui¡¯s head has been covered with arge shadow and the two fists of the humanoid tank, which are really as big as sandbags, have beening towards Lin Rui¡¯s head.

    ¡°Traning Paused!¡± Lin Rui shouted out these words when he was in a situation that he couldn¡¯t resolve.

    Brush!

    In an instant, the humanoid tank had fallen to a halt with his fist and Worm, who was waiting for his chance, was fixed as if it had been pressed the pause button. This is one of the benefits of learning about the training space. Lin Rui can choose to suspend training at any time so that he can avoid being hurt or killed.

    ¡°It seems that I still have a lot of trouble dealing with these two Mutants at the same time now!¡± Sitting on the ground, Lin Rui gasped andmented.

    ......

    ¡°This training time has ended and the training space is about to disappear.¡± When Lin Rui paused to rest, the empty voice of the training space reappeared, announcing the end of the training.

    One-vs-two, Lin Rui has been fighting for more than twenty minutes unconsciously. The next second, Lin Rui, sitting on the ground, disappeared in white light.

 Chapter 32 Formal Internship

    <h4>Chapter 32 Formal Internship</h4>

    ¡°Hey! This is not where you should be, kid! Outside the New York Lisbon Hotel, a journalist said to the young man next to him in a rather bad tone.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think so!¡± The young man did not hesitate to retort and in doing so the sign hanging in front of his chest was shown.

    ¡°Oh! Intern reporter? ¡°The Daily Bugle¡±? If you want to take some photos of Tony Stark to get the money, you¡¯ve got the wrong ce. He¡¯s not going to attend this boring meeting today.¡± ncing at the younger man who had taken his ce, the reporter reminded him with a chuckle. How could Tonye here with hiszy personality? Staying here will gain this young man nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to shoot Tony. My goal is just Miss Pepper.¡± Without answering the words of his predecessor, Lin Rui thought quietly in his heart, holding his camera steadily.

    New York Lisbon Hotel, as a standard six-star hotel, many business negotiations or meetings will be held here. Today, there is an important meeting of Stark Industries at the Lisbon Hotel. It¡¯s not a secret on the Inte, so Lin Rui came early and squatted down, looking for every possible opportunity to approach Miss Pepper, Tony Stark¡¯s close secretary.

    Hoo!

    Raising his hand and looking at the phantom wristband camouge watch, the meeting should be over, which means Miss Pepper is about toe out. Lin Rui has to think about how to stand out among the many reporters at the door and sessfully attract Miss Pepper¡¯s attention to interview her.

    ¡°They are out! They havee out!¡±

    ¡°That is Mr. Willis, the Vice President of the Weiss Group! There is also Mr. Wright the CEO of Kiriu corporation!¡±

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s Mr. Ryan, Oscorp¡¯s major shareholder. He¡¯s next to Harry Osborn! It seems that Osborn¡¯s son is really starting to move slowly into the upper echelons of thepany! Quick! Take a few more pictures, there are many topics on it!!

    ¡°The Stark Industries representative is out! Miss Pepper and Mr. Ayers!¡±

    When the door of the Lisbon Hotel was just opened, dozens of journalists blocked the door in an attempt to get photographs that would satisfy their editor-in-chief. Lin Rui, who had been preparing for it, was stunned because he saw a very familiar figure: Harry Osborn! Although he may only be a bystander today, he also represented Oscorp at the just concluded meeting.

    At the next moment, the stunned Lin Rui has rushed out, with strong physical qualities to the front. Anyway, Harry already knows what happened to him as an intern journalist. It would be no surprise if he saw him. Maybe he would help him.

    ¡°Hello! Mr. Ryan! Today¡¯s participants are all core members of various corporate groups. Why did you bring Harry Osborn, who just went to high school, to the meeting? Is there something important about the asion? Just as Lin Rui squeezed in front of him, a tall journalist next to him had poked the microphone in front of Mr. Ryan, Oscorp¡¯s major shareholder, and shouted loudly. Obviously, it¡¯s a question that attracts enough attention, and it¡¯s explosive enough, and the hidden information has allowed other journalists to point their cameras in this direction to see what Mr. Ryan wants to say.

    ¡°Ha-ha, what¡¯s wrong with the asion? Harry is one of the smart young men I¡¯ve met who started attending Oscorp¡¯s shareholder meetings months ago. Sooner orter, those of us will get old and Oscorp will be led by these young men. Mr. Ryan first asked the journalist a question with augh, then two simple sentences showed Harry¡¯s location in Oscorp, which is not newsworthy of the blockade.

    ng!

    With Mr. Ryan¡¯s reply, the reporters on the spot were in an uproar. Although they knew that Harry Osborn will run the Oscorp Industries after his father, they did not expect it to happen so soon.

    Lin Rui, who stood just below Harry¡¯s side, was shocked. Harry at his age had slowly begun to shoulder the burden of Oscorp, he must be under great pressure.

    ¡°So, Mr. Harry! Do you think attending meetings at this level is a pressure on you, or is it an Oscorp show? To Attract public attention with a young man who hasn¡¯t even grown up yet? Rumor has it that your father¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been very goodtely!¡± Although Mr. Ryan¡¯s reply was very detailed, the reporter obviously didn¡¯t want to let them go so easily, and the microphone was passed to Harry.

    ng!

    This time, there was a collective uproar among the journalists below and even the big guys of thepanies and groups standing on the stairs changed their looks. Without consciously looking in Harry¡¯s direction, they wanted to see how Osborn¡¯s son would deal with this acute problem. After all, Norman Osborn¡¯s physical condition is not known to the general staff.

    ¡°This fellow is deliberately trying to jam Harry up! I hope Harry can handle it. Lin Rui, standing below, looked at the situation in front of him and wondered how the average person would know Norman Osborn¡¯s condition, this person has obviously came prepared.

    ¡°Actually, Uncle Ryan praised me so much just now. I came to today¡¯s meeting mainly to learn. All of you here are my predecessors and my learning goal. As for your rumor, my father¡¯s physical condition does not bother him. Just two weeks ago we went to a thrilling parachute jump together and my father was very happy. Faced with the reporter¡¯s sharp questions below, Harry answered calmly with a smile on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s Good, Harry!¡± Lin Rui felt very good when he heard Harry¡¯s answer. Obviously, Harry is ready for this situation.

    ¡°But Mr. Harry...¡± The reporter apparently didn¡¯t want Harry to pass the situation so simply, holding the microphone closer and asking questions.

    ¡°Miss Pepper! Miss Pepper! Yesterday, Mr. Tony and Miss Carmel were photographed appearing at Henry Club together and disappearing together. Is that why Mr. Tony didn¡¯te to the meeting today?! Just as the journalist was trying to continue to embarrass Harry, a louder voice suddenly came from his side, directly overwhelming his question.

    This is Lin Rui, who couldn¡¯t let the journalist who was obviously targeting Harry to go on, so he rushed directly to Miss Pepper and shouted. He chose a seemingly rude but actually harmless question, and it was enough to attract attention. After all, Tony is a recognized yboy, and Pepper should have been familiar with this kind of problem for a long time.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Jackson?!¡± Before Miss Pepper, who was standing on the steps, answered Lin Rui, Harry on the other side turned his eyes in surprise. He was sure that he had no illusions and that his good friend who went to the Daily Bugle internship was really here! And asked such a funny question!

    ¡°Oh, this young intern reporter seems very interested in Tony¡¯s private life.¡± Without answering Lin Rui directly, Pepper, who swept her nce over his chest cardughed and said.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m not the only one interested, Mr. Tony Stark can be said to be my idol!¡± Lin Rui continued cheekily.

    Pepper wasn¡¯t surprised to hear Lin Rui. For most teenagers in the United States, Tony, who graduated from MIT at the age of fifteen, really could be their idol.

    ¡°Tony didn¡¯te to today¡¯s meeting because it wasn¡¯t on his schedule. As for who he was withst night, I think it would be better for you to ask him himself. Pepper finally answered Lin Rui¡¯s question, which was, of course, the mostmon official response.

    ¡°Is that right? Looks like I¡¯m really going to block Mr. Stark!¡± Lin Rui, of course, would not talk half-jokingly and half-seriously about Pepper as the journalist did before.

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to work hard. Tony¡¯s sports car can¡¯t be overtaken by the average person.¡± For a young intern journalist like Lin Rui, Pepper seems kind, but it¡¯s not a hard question to answer anyway.

    Hoo!

    ng

    At the end of Lin Rui and Miss Pepper¡¯s question and answer, there was a burst ofughter around him, apparently all very familiar with Mr. Tony Stark¡¯s usual style. And in theughter of the people around him, Lin Ruiughed back and his goal had been achieved. At least he made an impression on Miss Pepper and he will be closer to herter.

    Next, the reporters around took photos and asked questions one by one, but there were no sharp questions from the former reporter. There are many things about Tony Stark, but they also focus on histest research trends. The same news is not their focus.

    Lin Rui, who retreated to the back, was also taking serious pictures, but his thoughts were deep in his mind. ¡°System, someone was watching me in the dark just now. Can you find out where they are?¡±

    Lin Rui, who has fully mastered the Beginner Insight Technique, has been interviewing Miss Pepper and found someone staring at them in the dark, but he was unable to find it at the time. But when his interview ended, the peeping that he felt before disappeared, so he asked for help from the system.

    ¡°How do you know that they are observing you? Perhaps their goal is someone else.¡± The system did not point Lin Rui to the secret lurking guys but reminded him of this.

    ¡°The target is someone else? You mean... Miss Pepper!!¡± Lin Rui suddenly reacted when he heard the system reminder. He felt peeped when interviewing Miss Pepper and there was no feeling before and after that. Then it is very likely that the target of those who are secretly watching them is actually Miss Pepper and when he interviewed her, he noticed them!

    ¡°Is it someone bad who are nning to harm Miss Pepper? Or is it the bodyguard that Tony arranged for Miss Pepper?¡± Lin Rui, who had determined this conjecture in his mind, could not help thinking that both situations were possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to judge that yourself. That¡¯s all I can remind you of.¡± The system said faintly and then went silent.

    Whirl!

    And just as Lin Rui chatted with the system in his mind, the interview was over and the big guys of the major groups got on their cars and left the Lisbon Hotel and Miss Pepper was among them.

    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s assume the worst case!¡± Watching Miss Pepper¡¯s car slowly pull out of the hotel door, Lin Rui muttered and ran after her.

 Chapter 33 The Race Of New York City

    <h4>Chapter 33 The Race Of New York City</h4>

    The crowd gathered at Lisbon Hotel gradually dispersed, and as the influential figures left, the journalists who had been there for several hours also slowly left.

    ¡°David, didn¡¯t you find Jackson?¡± Sitting in the extended luxury Rolls Royce, Harry asked his bodyguard David who had just opened the door. This person is usually responsible for picking up and transporting Harry to school and traveling and he also knows about his friends. Harry obviously let him go to find Lin Rui.

    ¡°Master Harry, I can¡¯t find Mr. Jackson. He should have left.¡± David who got into the car answered truthfully.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, I will look for Jackson tomorrow.¡± Since he didn¡¯t find him, Harry didn¡¯t push any longer.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ......

    On the broad street, a luxury car carrying Miss Pepper passed steadily, with two cars carrying Stark Industries personals and bodyguards. Tony has also done enough to protect his close secretary.

    Whirl!

    Behind the three cars, a figure ran wildly across the street, separated by almost a street. It¡¯s Lin Rui who left the hotel to follow them. If it¡¯s not the bustling streets in the center of New York, he wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to the car. But even so, he has been thrown out of a street distance.

    ¡°Eh? Which cars?!¡±

    As he ran, Lin Rui looked around and soon found something strange. In the busy traffic in the downtown area, several ck vehicles with unclear markings quickly prated the back of the Stark Group motorcade and cut them off from the traffic behind them. Moreover, thest car deliberately slowed down, separating them from normal traffic.

    ¡°It seems that some people are really going against Miss Pepper! I just don¡¯t know who it is. Tony¡¯s arrogant personality should offend a lot of people! ¡± Lin Rui¡¯s pace has elerated a lot once again when he decided that someone is going to harm Miss Pepper.

    ¡°Ah! ~ ¡°

    ¡°Oh! Shit! ¡°

    The rapid passing of the figure caused a roadside pedestrian exmation, but at this time Lin Rui did not care so much. If he doesn¡¯t speed up, he¡¯ll be thrown away.

    Stark Industries¡¯three cars are speeding through an intersection, and the area ahead is rtively less busy, with fewer pedestrians and cars.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, we are being followed!¡± Just as the motorcade was about to elerate, the voice of bodyguards in the rear car suddenly came from a walkie-talkie in Miss Pepper¡¯s car.

    ¡°Can you judge the purpose of the other party?¡± Pepper deserves to be Tony¡¯s secretary, when she hears that she¡¯s being targeted, she calmly asks the other person¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for the moment, but I think their goal should be you! If there¡¯s an exchange of fireter, I hope you will pay attention to my instructions and leave quickly¡± Robert, the bodyguard, saw the fast approaching ck car behind him and told Pepper seriously.

    ¡°I know.¡± Understanding the emergency, Pepper promised that if there was an exchange of fire, she is the one that will need to be protected.

    Just as the bodyguard had instructed the other security personnel in the convoy to pay attention to the rear through headphones, two cars suddenly rushed out from the front of the convoy and stopped them directly in the middle of the road. Stark Industries team had no choice but to stop about ten meters away from them.

    Bang!

    ¡°Watch out!¡± It happened so quickly that Captain Robert, the bodyguard only had time to shout and then lost consciousness in a series of upheavals.

    Boom!

    Bang Bang

    The car at the end of the Stark Industries convoy was hit in the air by a violent explosion and then rolled down to the side of the road. Look at the burning mes and the degree of fragmentation in the car, the people inside should be dead.

    Puff!

    Boom!

    Just after the car in the back of was blown up, the car that was driving in front of it also suffered the same fate and flew out in a sudden explosion. Now, in the middle of the road, there is only the luxury car carrying Miss Pepper remained. The front was blocked by two cars and there were also three unknown vehicles at the end. Unless the car can fly, it will not really escape.

    ¡°Miss Pepper! I¡¯ll rush straight to them, find a chance to throw them away, and then you get out of the car and leave in a hurry! ¡± In such a dilemma the driver of Miss Pepper stared at the front, then said in a low voice.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Pepper was only soforted at this time and her safety waspletely ced on the driver¡¯s hand and Tony¡¯s own modified car.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s rush out!¡± The silver car, originally parked in the middle of the road, rushed out instantly after the driver stepped on the elerator. The speed has elerated to 100 kilometers in a few seconds, which is no less than the world¡¯s top sports car.

    Bang bang bang.

    Like a silver lightning bolt, the specially modified car fiercely crashed into the ck car in front of it and then sped away in the distance.

    Da da da!

    Bang bang bang!

    After the silver car rushed past, dense bullets caught up and sparked innumerable sparks on the body of the car. If Tony¡¯s specially modified car can¡¯t even do basic bullet-proof, then Tony is not necessarily a genius.

    Damn it! Chase me!!! Watching the car flee away without fear of bullets, Rees, sitting in the back of the ck car, mmed down the seat and shouted fiercely.

    Boom

    Then, five motors roared, chasing the silver car ahead and leaving in an instant. Although Tony has modified Pepper¡¯s car, it has only increased defensively and not necessarily in terms of speed. After all, Pepper is not Tony. She doesn¡¯t need a fast car.

    Ten secondster, a figure fell on the edge of the battlefield. It was Lin Rui who had been following. Because of the battle over there, Lin Rui, who had been chasing them all the time, finally approached them. However, he was a littlete, and Miss Pepper and the attackers had left his sight again.

    ¡°This is troublesome!¡± Watching the people around him pulling out their mobile phones to call for help or take pictures, Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled tightly and he could not catch up with them.

    ¡°Hey! Dude! Did you see that? Just behind me, there was a fierce gunfight! See, the car is still exploding!¡± Just as Lin Rui frowned and tried to find a way out, he was surrounded by an apparently wealthy second-generation man who was holding up his mobile phone to broadcast live with excitement. His sports car was parked next to him, and the door was still open. It should have just been stopped by the explosion in front of it.

    Without any hesitation, Lin Rui got into the sports car! In the next second, the door was closed and the cool sports car engines roared out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ve just been here! Less than 30 meters from the gun battle position! Uh, what do you say? My car was driven away? What car? Let me talk about gun battles again. Huh? Car! My car!! Hey! ¡± The second generation of wealthy man, who was still broadcasting live, saw that the audience on the screen of their mobile phones were swiftly brushing variousments and some of them looked back at them iprehensibly and then eximed. However, Lin Rui is clearly not going to drive back.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    It has to be said that this second-generation man¡¯s car is still very good. Apart from its cool appearance, the engine of the car has obviously undergone some modifications. Lin Rui, who drives this car for the first time, feels like he is about to fly. Fortunately, Even though Lin Rui didn¡¯t get his driver¡¯s license, he has been driving cars for a long time otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t control the sports car.

    Boom!

    A little familiar with the car¡¯s performance, Lin Rui stepped on the throttle and rushed out!

    ......

    On the broad street, a silver car seems to be speeding by without brakes. There are not many cars on the road and the pedestrians on the roadside are also watching. However, even more surprising to them were the five ck cars without signs and license te chasing the silver car at a high speed.

    It¡¯s possible for a car to speed up in the city. After all, people like Tony are still there, but it¡¯s unusual for six cars to speed together, and obviously, the car behind is chasing the car in front. But just when everyone thought it was over, there was another roar of enginesing from behind the road. Then, a more dazzling orange sports car whipped past.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on today?! Mass racing in New York?!¡± Seven cars rushed past in session, and pedestrians on the roadside were dazed. Didn¡¯t they all cross over the form racing track without paying attention?

    Boom!

    ¡°Miss Pepper, they are going to catch up! There is a sharp turn in front, I will slow down when I get there, you will jump out of the car and leave quickly at the opportunity!¡± From the rearview mirror, the driver saw those people getting closer and closer and said quickly.

    ¡°What about you?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this car has been modified by Mr. Tony. The general weapon can¡¯t break its outer shell. The key is that you can¡¯t be caught by them, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Knowing that the situation was urgent, Pepper did not pretend and nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Head! The police areing!¡± Just as the driver in front nervously arranged Pepper¡¯s next escape n, a man in the car behind him shouted at the bald head man with a telephone. It¡¯s time for the police to respond slowly to such a big event in New York City.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them run away, use rockets!¡± Although he was about to catch up, the police had already arrived and Rees could not wait.

    ¡°Yes!¡± With a promise, the man said something on the walkie-talkie.

    ¡°Not good!¡± The driver, who had been paying attention to the cars behind them saw the rockets on the back of the car at a nce. After the exmation, he almost broke the throttle as he mmed it to the car floor.

    Boom!

    Again, the speed of the silver car soared, and it finally reached the corner before the rear rocket wasunched.

    Squeak ~

    Pressing the clutch and tapping the brakes and shifting the gears instantly, the driver set a movement, the silver car directly came to a big drift and turned into another road.

    ¡°Get out of the car now!¡± The driver urged Miss Pepper to get out of the car as soon as he had just turned around.

    Without hesitation, Miss Pepper, who had already taken off her high heels, suddenly jumped out of the car and rushed to the side of the alley.

    Boom!

    After she got out, the silver car roared out again.

    Soon after the driver rushed out, the ck cars followed him. The next moment, a single-armed missile with a tail-fired me flew after the silver car.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    Miss Pepper, who had just hidden in the alley, only heard a loud noise behind her and then she was knocked down to the ground by a shock wave.

 Chapter 34 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 34 Rescue</h4>

    Bang Bang!

    The door closed several times in session, and several masked men came down quickly from the back of the car.

    ¡°Go and see!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With guns in hand, several big men trotted ahead to the silver car that had been hit by a single-armed missile and toppled to the ground. Soon, the situation in the car had been grasped by them, but obviously, it was not good news.

    ¡°The target is gone!¡± After a careful inspection, a masked big man shouted backward.

    ¡°What?!¡± Hearing the words of his men, Rees, who was sitting in the car, jumped down. Along the way, the car was closely watched by them, and there was no possibility of the target leaving.

    ¡°Is it...¡± Rees squinted at the speed of the silver car they had just caught up with.

    ¡°Over there! Hurry up and search! Find the target!¡± Rees raised his hand to the side of the alley and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The apparently well-trained team rushed into the roadsidene, carefully searching for the disappearing target.

    Thirty seconds ago, a single-soldier tracking missile hit Pepper¡¯s driver, and the power of the explosion knocked down Pepper, who had just hid in the alley. Just as Pepper got up dizzily, a slight footstep suddenly came from behind her.

    Turning around quickly, Pepper already has a delicatedy pistol in her hand. As Tony¡¯s private secretary, Pepper is not unarmed. However, when she saw the person in front of her, her face showed a particrly surprising expression.

    ¡°Miss Pepper! I¡¯m here to help you!¡± Without waiting for Pepper to slow down, Lin Rui, who finally caught up, raised his hands and lowered his voice before saying.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! That Intern journalist?!¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Pepper was surprised and slowly lowered the gun but did not move the direction of the muzzle.

    ¡°Eh! It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here to help you. Spreading his hands to show that he is not really threatening, Lin Rui said seriously.

    ¡°How are you here? How did you know that I was attacked?¡± Although Pepper hase to believe that the young man in front of her is not the one who attacked her, she still has a lot of doubts. Her sixth sense tells her that the young man in front of her is not a simple Intern journalist.

    ¡°There is no time to exin! They havee in to search for you! Quick! Come this way!¡± Lin Rui had no time to exin things to Pepper and directly ignored the gun in Pepper¡¯s hand and walked over and pulled her towards the back of the alley.

    Hoo!

    Hearing footstepsing from the outside of thene, Pepper had to let the strange young man lead her to thene, and then she had to choose to believe him.

    Huh ~

    The bare-footed Pepper¡¯s feet were struck on the hard concrete floor, she did not make a sound as she bit her teeth and the young man in front of her did not make a sound even though he was running.

    Being pulled by Lin Rui, they ran through several alleys and finally stopped after turning a corner. In front of them was a dead end. But one of the previous intersections is two blocks away from here and they will probably not encounter someone who catches up when they look back.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Leaning against the wall for a little rest, Pepper asked, staring at the young man who said he would help her. In such a situation, she felt that he is the only one who will be able to help her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and lead them away. Miss Pepper, take the opportunity to run back and run to the other side from the turnout we turned in before. Once I leave, they¡¯lle to you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t realize that the direction he chose would be a dead end, so he had to go out and defeat those annoying followers.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Pepper looked at Lin Rui and asked, somewhat unexpectedly. Pepper could not understand why he was willing to save her with his own life, he just an intern journalist she never knew.

    ¡°Just think of me as one of Mr. Tony¡¯s fans!¡± Lin Rui smiled at Pepper and rushed out.

    Watching Lin Rui disappear in the back of thene, Pepper feels strange: Is he really Tony¡¯s fanatics?

    Da da!

    ¡°Here!!¡±

    Bang bang bang!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Shortly after Lin Rui rushed out, Pepper, hiding in the dead alley, heard several exmations from outside, apparently, Lin Rui was found. Hearing the gunfire that followed, Pepper was still unconsciously worried about the young man. The pistol, which had been collected, was taken out again and raised nervously towards the entrance of the alley.

    Bang!

    Da da da!

    ¡°Be careful! He is not...ah!¡±

    Da Da!

    ......

    There were a constant outcry and gunfire, and it seemed that there was a fierce exchange of fire. The waiting Pepper began to wonder if the police had arrived, or was it the young man alone who had blocked the murderous attackers?

    Finally, the battle outside seemed to be moving away from Pepper¡¯s alley and in the opposite direction. Pepper settled down and grabbed the pistol and slowly moved to the entrance of the alley. There was no one outside, but there were a lot of empty shells scattered on the ground. It seems that there was a fierce gunfight here.

    Without hesitation, Pepper padded off the dead end and ran to the position he had said before. If it was the young man who led the attackers away, then, of course, she could not fail his good intentions.

    Bang bang bang!

    ¡°Ah!~ You are...¡±

    ¡°Be careful!......¡±

    Da da da ~

    Puff!

    As Pepper fled, there were still some gunshots and screams in the direction behind her, and she didn¡¯t know what was going on there. But Pepper wouldn¡¯t really care about that now.

    Quickly running to the previous fork road, Pepper chooses another direction and gets into it, expecting that it¡¯s not a dead end.

    Puff!

    Just as Pepper was running along thene for nearly a minute, there was a soft noise from the roof next to her and something seemed to fall on it.

    Then, a figure fell from the sky, just beside Pepper and it was Lin Rui who had just defeated the pursuers.

    ¡°Hey! Are you all right?¡± Seeing the young intern jump flexibly from the roof, Pepper asked worriedly.

    ¡°Nothing! They all dumped me. The police are here. We just need to hide here and wait. Shaking his head, Lin Rui said he was okay. Outside thene, there were piercing sirens and helicopters roaring overhead.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Pepper was relieved to hear the voice of the police outside and the shadow of the explosion-proof helicopter overhead.

    ¡°Ha ha! You are wee! I admire Mr. Tony Stark very much. I would appreciate it if you would introduce me to Mr. Tony.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui made a simple request to Pepper.

    ¡°You want to see Tony? It¡¯s very simple. If he knew you saved his private secretary, I think he would be happy to meet you. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Pepper was more certain that he was really one of Tony¡¯s fans.

    ¡°Heh heh! That would be the best! You know I¡¯m an intern journalist. What¡¯s more exciting than interviewing my idol?! See Pepper for assurance, Lin Rui said happily.

    It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s n for approaching Tony has taken a big step and it seems that Pepper is the right choice for the breakthrough. Perhaps he should thank those attackers today for giving Lin Rui such an excellent opportunity.

    Da Da ~

    Just as Lin Rui and Pepper were chatting in thene, there was another sound of orderly footsteps outside. Pepper suddenly became nervous again, and the pistol was raised again. Fortunately, Lin Rui stopped her.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, it¡¯s the police. We¡¯re safe. But I don¡¯t want to be taken to record my confession. My parents will be worried. Would you keep a secret for me? Before the police came in, Lin Rui wanted to leave.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anything to anyone else. But what are you going to do?¡± With a nod, Pepper said as she understood.

    The attack was clearly premeditated and she did not want to involve the young man in front of her. If he is taken back by the police, he will be exposed to the public and may be targeted. But the police havee. Can Lin Rui disappear from here?

    Seeing Pepper promise, Lin Rui has climbed up the wall next to him. Lin Rui is leaving, and the police can¡¯t stop him.

    ¡°By the way, Miss Pepper, this is my present for you!¡± Lin Rui, who climbed up the wall and was about to leave, suddenly remembered something and took a small thing out of his pocket and threw it at Pepper below.

    Pepper reached for Lin Rui¡¯s thrown gift, which looked like a small pendant woven from a special vine nt.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first! Goodbye, Miss Pepper!¡± Then Lin Rui turned over and went up to the roof again and disappeared instantly.

    After watching Lin Rui¡¯s flexible walling away, Pepper slightly tidied herself up and collected thest gift Lin Rui gave her. She can¡¯t be too embarrassed when she faces the police. She is Tony Stark¡¯s Private Secretary for good or bad. She should keep calm even if she was just attacked.

    Da Da!

    A few seconds after Lin Rui disappeared, a dozen heavily armed special police officers rushed into Pepper¡¯s alley.

    ¡°Miss Pepper! Are you all right?!¡±

    ¡°I am Fine!¡±

    ......

    An hourter, when Lin Rui had returned home and was resting on his soft bed, the thrilling attack in the city was ying on the TV.

    ¡°... As you can see, the scene of the gun battle is in a mess, and there are obvious holes in the ground caused by the explosion...¡±

    ¡°It is reported that the target of the attacker is the Stark Industries convoy...¡±

    ¡°The identity of the attacker is not known for the time being, and no organization has dered itself responsible for the attack...¡±

    ¡°... New York City Police said they would make every effort to investigate the incident and ensure the safety of New York citizens.

    Click

    ¡°Sure enough, there is no news report about Miss Pepper, it seems that Tony or rted personnel have suppressed the news, so no one should know that I exist.¡± Turning off the TV, Lin Rui muttered to himself.

    Before, Lin Rui used Phantom Suit in order not to expose himself when he went out to attract the attackers. Even if the attackers eventually escaped, they could only find a new Vignte on the streets of New York, not knowing that it was Lin Rui.

    The gift Lin Rui gave Pepper before he finally left was actually a Freya guardian, a guardian of mysterious power. Wearing it can keep the body healthy, eliminate some of the negative effects of the body, treat some minor ailments and other minor injuries, Lin Rui¡¯s parents also have one.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s see when Mr. Tony Stark sees me. I hope everything goes well.¡± Turning off the TV, Lin Rui closed his eyes and whispered.

 Chapter 35 Angry Tony

    <h4>Chapter 35 Angry Tony</h4>

    Bang!

    In the Advanced intensive care unit of Stark Industries Group Private Hospital, the door was roughly pushed open and a gloomy Tony Stark stepped in.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill those guys!¡± Seeing Pepper being examined in the hospital bed, Stark did not hide his anger and shouted loudly.

    Tony couldn¡¯t stand anyone daring to shoot at Pepper. Although Tony has been associating with all kinds of beautiful women, he knows in his heart that his ultimate destination is Pepper. He couldn¡¯t imagine what he would do if something really happened to Pepper.

    ¡°Tony, I¡¯m all right! You don¡¯t have to be so nervous!¡± Seeing Tony so angry about what happened to her, Pepper was warmhearted and said quickly. She couldn¡¯t let a crazy Tony Stark go and find those guys. She didn¡¯t know who was going to lose.

    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Is she hurt?¡± A little calmed down, Tony looked at his personal doctor and asked.

    ¡°Miss Pepper is right, she is really fine. It¡¯s just that barefoot runs on the ground for a while with some scratches, and the rest is okay. Hearing Tony¡¯s inquiry, Dr. Weiss, who hadpleted the examination, answered with augh.

    ¡°Look! I¡¯m right. I¡¯m really okay. Those attackers didn¡¯t touch me at all.¡± With the doctor¡¯s support, Pepper¡¯s words finally rxed Tony.

    Hoo!

    Tony went to the bed and sat down and took Pepper¡¯s hand. ¡°Fortunately, you are fine, otherwise I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    People always remember to cherish something when they are about to lose something. Tony is such a mood at this time. One Hollywood actress after another, Pepper was the only one who never left. Maybe it¡¯s time for Tony to see his heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± For the first time, when Tony showed such sincere feelings towards her, Pepper¡¯s wall that she had been building around her heart slowly cracked.

    ¡°By the way, I have something to tell you.¡± Dr. Weiss had left the room with only Pepper and Tony when Tony sat by the bed and Pepper remembered the simple request of the young intern journalist who had saved himself.

    ¡°Eh? J.A.R.V.I.S., take over all the electronic systems in this room.¡± Hearing Pepper¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s eyes twinkled and he said to his AI.

    ¡°No problem, Mr. Stark,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. responded quickly and has taken over all the electronic systems in this room.

    ¡°Well, what are you talking about? Is it rted to those who attacked you today? When J.A.R.V.I.S. responded, Tony asked seriously as Pepper¡¯s attack had to make him cautious.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay to say something about it. You know, the trained attackers were targeting me at first, and if it weren¡¯t for Ron, I might not be here now.¡± She didn¡¯t expect Tony to be so serious, Pepper said after sorting out her thoughts. Ron, the driver who fled with Pepper, is currently being treated in the intensive care unit, but his life is not threatened.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m going to give Ron a lot of medical insurance.¡± Nodding, Tony said earnestly. Except for a few people, Tony really doesn¡¯t have much affection for others.

    ¡°But you know what? After I got out of the car, the attackers came to me, and just as I was about to be discovered, a young man appeared and helped me. Pepper shook her head when she heard Tony say he was going to give Ron a lot of money and then went on.

    ¡°Eh? A young man? You haven¡¯t spoken to those policemen about that.¡± Tony got serious when he heard this.

    ¡°Yes, it was a young intern journalist who interviewed me after I attended today¡¯s meeting. Of course, the interview is about yourtest Hollywood actresses and so on. Pepper also looked at Tony.

    ¡°Heh heh! I just had dinner with her and we talked.¡± Tony was embarrassed to exin that, and of course, Pepper would not believe it.

    ¡°This young man seems to be your fans. He helped me lead the attackers into the alley and finally left before the police arrived. If it hadn¡¯t been for his help, I would not have remained alive until the police arrived.¡± Briefly speaking about Lin Rui¡¯s help to her, Pepper felt it necessary to thank the young man.

    ¡°My fan? I didn¡¯t expect that I could have such a big impact on young people now!¡± Tony¡¯s first reaction was not to believe Pepper¡¯s words.

    Tony didn¡¯t believe Pepper¡¯s words as he didn¡¯t believe there would be such a coincidence. Pepper happened to be attacked and someone appeared to help her. There are too many doubts about the fact that the trained attackers have been diverted by the young man alone.

    ¡°Do you think that young man is untrustworthy?¡± Tony¡¯s tone of voice tells her what is he thinking and Pepper asked with some displeasure. She didn¡¯t think Lin Rui had any other purpose. The attackers tried so hard to catch themselves that there was no need to do it again.

    ¡°No, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too coincidental? You said he interviewed you at the end of your meeting, so how could he be right next to you when you were attacked? It¡¯s not too far-fetched to say coincidence. I think that he has been following you all the time. Instead of directly saying that Lin Rui was untrustworthy, Tony pointed out the doubts in the matter.

    ¡°This...¡± Pepper was also surprised to hear Tony¡¯s words. Was the young man really with the attackers, or was he already following her?

    ¡°Did he say he was my fans?¡± Seeing Pepper already thinking, Tony asked again.

    ¡°Well, he said he admired you very much and wanted me to introduce him to you. I promised him.¡± Pepper answered truthfully.

    ¡°Want to meet me? In that case... Maybe they¡¯re not together.¡± Hearing this, Tony overturned the idea that Lin Rui and the attackers were a group.

    Tony now feels that maybe that intern journalist represents another force, trying to connect with him through Pepper. Tony really deserves to be a genius as he soon came up with the main correct idea. Lin Rui really wants to approach Tony through Pepper, but he has no organization or influence behind him, he is the one who wants to meet him.

    ¡°By the way, he gave me a gift just before he left, like a little pendant or something like that.¡± Pepper suddenly remembered something and she released Tony¡¯s hand and began to rummage around the bed.

    ¡°Eh? Did he give you something? What is it?! Hearing Pepper says that the man had given her something, Tony suddenly became nervous again as he was worried that something was wrong with it.

    ¡°Here it is!¡± After rummaging around the beg for a while, Pepper found the fantastic nt fabric in her changed clothes.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. The young man gave it to me before he left. It looks like a pendant-style handicraft because the police hade and I put it away without looking at it carefully. As she spoke, Pepper handed the pendant to Tony.

    ¡°A simple nt handicraft? Why did he give you this as a gift? Tony muttered, puzzled, as he carefully observed the Freya Guardian Charm Lin Rui gave Pepper.

    He¡¯s not worried about the poison on the gift now, because Dr. Weiss has given Pepper a thorough examination, and if there are signs of poisoning, it will be found in the first ce. Is it really just a fan of mine, or what is the implication of this gift? Tony pinched Freya¡¯s talisman and thought to himself.

    ¡°Pepper, can I have this gift first? I¡¯m going to check it. Tony, who could not think of it for a moment, told Pepper that as he could not rest if the matter was not clear.

    ¡°Of course, but I don¡¯t think you can find anything on it. I still don¡¯t believe the young man who saved me will be what you think. Maybe he¡¯s really just a fan of yours?¡± Pepper agreed but expressed her trust in Lin Rui.

    ¡°I hope so, too. By the way, do you know what his name is? Although Tony feels that the guy probably hides his identity or uses a pseudonym, Tony may find something in it.

    ¡°Yes, I also know which newspaper he belongs to.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Pepper quickly answered.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Tony was stunned again. Was he really not afraid to expose himself?

    ¡°His name is Jackson, an intern journalist for The Daily Bugle. Because he happened to be the first person to interview me at that time, and he looked very young, so I looked at his press card. That¡¯s what it said. Pepper talked about what she knew.

    ¡°Jackson, The Daily Bugle? I¡¯ll look into it. If he¡¯s really just a fan of mine, I think I¡¯ll be happy to meet him.¡± Keeping Pepper¡¯s words in mind, Tony said with a smile.

    ¡°Really? I thought you were only passionate about beautiful female fans?¡± Pepper had a rare moment where she choked Tony with her words.

    Tony: ¡°...¡± I really should restrain myself in the future!

    ......

    While Tony and Pepper were talking about the mysterious young man in the intensive care unit, a loud noise came from the CEO¡¯s office in the Stark Industries Building, which belongs to Obadiah Stane, as if something had fallen to the ground.

    Hoo!

    ¡°A bunch of useless things! They can¡¯t even do something this simple!¡± Sitting down on the sofa with a gloomy face, Obadiah drank some water.

    Obadiah just wanted Pepper to get hurt and not have time to get involved in thepany¡¯s business for the time being so that he could better arrange his own staff within thepany and override Tony¡¯s rights. But the guys he sent couldn¡¯t even do that, because of his rtionship with Tony, he knew that Pepper was not hurt at all.

    ¡°However, Tony gave Pepper a month off because of the attack. It¡¯s not totally out of touch with thepany, but at least it¡¯s much better than it is now. Obadiah¡¯s face slowly improved when he thought that his purpose was partly aplished.

    ¡°Tony Stark, you won¡¯t have such good luck next time!¡±

 Chapter 36 Arrangements By Parties

    <h4>Chapter 36 Arrangements By Parties</h4>

    Just as Lin Rui stayed at home thinking about meeting Tony Stark and Obadiah thinking about how to get Tony out of the board, two people were talking in a secret security room of the New York police.

    ¡°Captain Denny, these are all the information I¡¯ve collected during my undercover period. I¡¯ve sorted out the contents of those two Vigntes and they really seem to have a good rtionship. Sitting in a simple chair in a safe house, Steve, who survived the harbor explosion a few days ago, put the information he had collected on the table and said to a tall middle-aged man with a mustache in front of him.

    ¡°Well, you did a good job, Steve. I¡¯ve been secretly investigating the Vignte you¡¯ve seen, and although there¡¯s no photograph, ording to your description, I¡¯ve found him. Putting his hand on the precious information, Captain Denny, who is in charge of Steve¡¯s undercover operation, gives him a message.

    Although it is more important to bring about theplete copse of Mafia gangs like Jeston Gang than to find Vignte¡¯s real identity, it is clear that Captain Denny will not give up. So, ording to Steve, Captain Denny quickly identified the blind Vignte, an ordinarywyer working in the Hell Kitchen in Manhattan.

    ¡°Who is it?!¡± Hearing Captain said that he found the Vignte, Steve asked excitedly.

    Hoo!

    Taking a confidential information file from his arms and throwing it on the table, Captain Denny motioned Steve to see it.

    ng!

    When Steve reached for the information, he saw Matt Murdoch¡¯s picture at first sight. After confirming that the person was the Vignte, Steve turned back. This information from Captain¡¯s Denny secret investigation shows Matt¡¯s life in detail, from his childhood to his college, his friends, and what happened to him that deserves their attention.

    ¡°It turned out that his eyes were blind, but it did not seem to say where his Kungfu came from. And what kind of hatred did he have with Jeston Gang and the local gangs? After turning over the thick stack of information, Steve asked himself questions.

    Although this information is already very detailed, it seems to be just a verymon material and there is nothing surprising. However, for a Vignte, the fact that his own information is somon is the strangest thing. It seems that Captain Denny did not investigate Matt¡¯s rtionship with the gangster and his hatred with Wilson.

    ¡°Well, I also found out that our Vignte, who has been fighting underground gangs, seems to have something we don¡¯t know. But now that we know his identity, the rest is less important.¡± Despite the difficulties of his own investigation, Captain Denny was not too entangled and Matt was not against them anyway.

    ¡°Captain, what about another Vignte? The new one should be more powerful. Putting Matt¡¯s data down, Steve asked curiously. If Captain Denny has found Daredevil¡¯s real identity, he can also find something on the more powerful Vignte with him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no news. There¡¯s no way to build a character from that person¡¯s costume. As for the investigation of Mr. Murdoch¡¯s interpersonal rtionship, no one like that Vignte was found. Shaking his head, Captain Denny told Steve the results of the survey.

    ¡°So I guess they don¡¯t know each other¡¯s real identity, just because they¡¯re dealing with New York¡¯s underground gangs. As you know, thetter Vignte is new. Before him, Mr. Murdoch has been active for a long time. There is no information about Lin Rui¡¯s identity from the Investigation Office, but Captain Denny, who has been working in the police for more than 20 years, has urately guessed the rtionship between Lin Rui and Matt. Of course, this should have been the case. But now Lin Rui knows Matt¡¯s identity, and Matt doesn¡¯t know Lin Rui¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the only exnation. But that neer is really awesome. Mutants participated in the battle at the dock a few days ago. Although the fellow was injured, he still saved Mr. Murdoch in that situation and was able to flee. With a nod, he agreed with Captain Denny¡¯s guess but the battle the previous few days was still incredible. Especially, in the end, Lin Rui took Matt to the top of the building and disappeared in the rain of bullets. It was a scene Steve could not forget for a lifetime.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll continue to investigate this Vignte. However, the current focus will not be on this side for the time being. The information you brought back this time is very useful. The top brass has decided to startying the to attack Jeston Gang in an all-around way. Captain Denny will not go into the investigation of Lin Rui for the time being. They have more important things to do now.

    ¡°Really? Did they finally decide to destroy this underground gang?!¡± Steve seemed to be in disbelieve when he heard his Captain.

    Steve spent nearly a year undercover in Jeston Gang before he joined an important person. Now, with his intelligence, Steve is finally trying to crack down on the gang. Steve¡¯s excitement is not false.

    ¡°Yes, specific actions should be released to various departments in the near future. And if they are really connected to any Mutants organization, we¡¯re going to get rid of it. As for Frankenstein Family behind them, if they do intervene, they will have to cut off their hands and bleed. Nodding to his powerful subordinate, Captain Denny said earnestly.

    Although New York¡¯s underground dark forces areplex, some Mafia forces, like Jeston Gang, are deep-rooted old forces. The New York police will not really keep an eye on them. In the context of today¡¯s era, there are some things that need to be thoroughly resolved. Jeston Gang and Frankenstein Family are the first in that line and New York police are ready to take the first step.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Captain, what do I need to do!?¡± After waiting for such a long time, He finally got to work on Jeston Gang. Steve took the initiative to ask.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot and now that you¡¯re dead, it¡¯s time to rest.¡± He patted Steve on the shoulder, Captain Denny refused his request. He is responsible for Steve¡¯s safety, he wouldn¡¯t allow him to take part in any action on Jeston Gang.

    ¡°But Captain...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say more, I will arrange for you to go out for a while and wait for us toe back after the end of the action. This is an order, did you hear it?¡± When Steve was ready to say something, Captain Denny¡¯s tone suddenly became severe. He will not let his elite be in danger.

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Finally, Steve chose to obey the order.

    ......

    While New York police are getting Steve¡¯s valuable information and preparing to start working on Jeston Gang, senior Jeston Gang officials are also meeting to discuss the explosion at the dock the other day.

    ¡°Professor Frank has clearly expressed his attitude. The bodies of the two Mutants must not fall into the hands of the New York police.¡± Jeston Gang is in a secret industry conference room where Helles sits in the main position. He frowned while he said that. Although the two Mutants did notplete their mission, Helles could not ignore Professor Frank¡¯s request and throw them in the hands of the police.

    ¡°We¡¯re already in operation, but we seem to have some trouble. The people we arranged for the New York police have recently been found out a lot. There are fewer people avable for the time being. It seems that it will be difficult for the two bodies to be taken out in a short time. Helles was answered by a man who looked harmless, but everyone who knew him knew that he was a killer.

    Bang!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care how difficult it is on your side, even if you have to expose the rest of the people, You will get those two bodies out in three days! I don¡¯t want to offend Professor Frank. You probably know who¡¯s behind him? Hearing the reply of his right man, Helles mmed his hands on the chair and said aloud.

    ¡°I see.¡± Hearing Helles¡¯words, Mario, standing below, was silent for a moment and then answered faintly. Indeed, Professor Frank¡¯s side represents a more terrible force, they have to sacrifice some of their undercover policemen.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I hope that in three days, the people sent by Professor Frank will see their two bodies.¡± With a nod, Helles¡¯s tone slowed down a little.

    ¡°So what should I say next? Oh, Our business! You should know how much damage our business has suffered recently? Despite the reasons why those two guys are bouncing around, apart from their destructive businesses, why is the businesses in other parts of our country also affected?¡± Helles, who just calmed down, couldn¡¯t hold back his temper and began to growl. It seems that since the guy wearing a ck coat with a hood appeared, Jeston Gang seemed to have been In bad luck.

    ¡°This......¡±

    ¡°This......¡±

    Hearing Helles¡¯s words, everyone below looked away and did not know what to say. Indeed, Jeston Gang¡¯s industry is enormous and its territory is veryrge. Even if Lin Rui and Matt go out every night to make trouble, they will not be taken into ount everywhere. Recently, however, Jeston Gang¡¯s ck business has gone downhill, with problems at all levels.

    ¡°It seems to be the New York police. They have suddenly be more active in our actions. Many of the secret business ended prematurely because of their raids.¡± While the crowd was silent, Omar, the intelligence officer, came forward to answer the question.

    ¡°So, do you mean we can¡¯t do it now under the attack of New York police and those two guys?¡± Hearing Omar¡¯s answer, Helles asked coldly.

    ¡°For the time being, the best way is to divert all the obvious businesses underground. Some businesses that require a lot of hands are dispersed so that the New York police can¡¯t easily track them down. As for those two guys, let¡¯s hide for the time being.¡± For now, Omar can only make such an arrangement.

    ¡°Well, just do it. I¡¯ll go and ask Master Ross how the situation will develop. With a wave, Helles concluded the unpleasant meeting with one final sentence.

    From that day on, the New York police and Jeston Gang both started some undercover operations. But Lin Rui would not know that there were important reasons for their actions.

 Chapter 37 *hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 37 *hidden*</h4>

    Da da da ~

    Bang!

    ¡°This way!¡± ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Bang bang bang! ~

    In the shadow of New York, at a factory at the junction of Queens and Manhattan, several series of shots were fired, including some exmations and screams. These shots and screams ended before theysted too long. No one knows what was going on inside.

    Soon after the silence of the voice in the factory, two dark shadows shed through the gate and rushed into the continuous dark night.

    At an offset intersection far from the factory building, two figures appeared under the dim street lights, one after the other, two people in special clothes. If anyone else who knows them is here at this time, they will be surprised to see: Mirage Knight! Daredevil!

    That¡¯s right, the two people who appear here are Lin Rui and Matt. They have just joined forces to solve a drug making problem in Jeston Gang, a total of more than 30 people. This is the second time this week that Lin Rui and Matt have joined forces, thest time against a criminal gang under Kingpin in the Hell Kitchen.

    ¡°Matt, I defeated ten more guys tonight than you did!¡± Walking back into the darkness of the street from the streetmp, Lin Rui said to Matt with ease. In terms of strength, Lin Rui was nowpletely above Matt.

    ¡°Well, your growth has really surprised me. Is the internal energy really that amazing?¡± Matt didn¡¯t care when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words and just asked a question.

    ¡°Eh! Anyway, it¡¯s more amazing than what you¡¯re practicing now! ¡± Lin Rui answered with a smile.

    ¡°Lin Rui haspletely learned the Soaring Dragon Art and developed it to its full potential and the internal energy in the body has stopped growing. Lin Rui feels it¡¯s time for him to change to a more advanced cultivation technique. Maybe he can teach Matt Soaring Dragon Art? With his talent, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to practice Soaring Dragon Art.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who your master is, but I think that he must be a very powerful person!¡± During the time with Lin Rui, Matt watched the growth of Lin Rui¡¯s strength day by day and expressed his heartfelt feelings.

    ¡°Heh heh! That¡¯s a secret!¡± Lin Rui will not say that he has no master but a more powerful system.

    ¡°Right! Matt, I have been thinking about a problemtely.¡± Suddenly remembered something, Lin Rui slowed down and said to Matt.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the problem? Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s step slowed down, Matt slowed down and asked Lin Rui.

    ¡°Should we have a fixed base of operations or something like that? Every time wee out of our homes and find a ce to assemble and then move together, it¡¯s always troublesome. What¡¯s more, we are dealing with more and more enemies, and we need a ce to prepare our own equipment. Every Vignte should have its own secret base and arsenal, and we are missing a ce like this right now. Stopping at the roadside, Lin Rui said seriously.

    What Lin Rui said just now has been on his mind for some time. Since he and Matt formed an alliance, their enemies havepletely escted torge criminal gangs like Jeston Gang and Frankenstein Family. Unlike previous attacks on gangsters on the streets, Lin Rui and Matt need to prepare intelligence and equipment in advance every time they deal with these criminal gangs. And these things obviously can¡¯t be done at home, so Lin Rui was thinking about building his own secret base outside.

    ¡°Oh! I always forget that you are still young and you must still live with your parents at home!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt patted his head and said embarrassingly.

    Lin Rui¡¯s strength always makes Matt ignore the fact that this powerful ally is only a high school student, so he never thought about it. After all, Matt can do a lot of things in his basement.

    ¡°Uh-yeah, I want to move out at least until I have a stable job!¡± Lin Rui was a little embarrassed. Vignte, who lives with his parents and goes home every night, has its limitations.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! We really need a secret base, a ce to prepare our own equipment and make some secret ns!¡± Without too much age entanglement, Matt quickly agreed to Lin Rui¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°Well, then do you have any suitable ces to rmend? I don¡¯t know much about the underground situation in New York.¡± Hearing Matt agreeing, Lin Rui went on to ask.

    ¡°I know a few ces, they are very secretive and have a lot of space. If you sort them out, they should be our secret base.¡± Matt is not afraid to walk as Daredevil in New York at night and there are several ces thate to his mind.

    ¡°Ha ha! Take me to see it now. We can fix the secret base earlier and we can arrange it earlier. Hearing Matt¡¯s words, Lin Rui said excitedly.

    ¡°Well, the nearest ce should be here. One ce I stumbled upon when I was injured before I came home, it was an abandoned iron factory.¡± With a sigh of relief, Matt felt a little and elerated in one direction.

    An hourter, on a dpidated Road near the river, Matt¡¯s car stopped quietly by the side of the road, but no one was in it.

    Under the roadbed about a hundred meters away from the bank, the weeds are everywhere and it is a ce where no one has passed for many years. At this time, Lin Rui¡¯s exciting voice suddenly came out of the weed.

    ¡°Ha! Here it is, the most perfect secret base!¡± Standing in a dusty and empty basement, Lin Rui shouted excitedly.

    This is the third ce Matt is looking at with Lin Rui and the most satisfying ce for Lin Rui at this time. It¡¯s supposed to be an old-fashioned bomb shelter, connected to New York¡¯s underground drainage system, but it¡¯s been apparently abandoned for many years now. It is situated by the river, just below the ground. It is not onlyrge in space, but also covert enough. As a secret base, it is really perfect.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Standing next to Lin Rui, Matt asked again.

    ¡°Eh! It¡¯s decided. Here it is! I don¡¯t think the ce behind is any better than here, is it? Looking around the underground space again, Lin Rui said earnestly.

    ¡°Yes, the rest of the ce is really not as good as here.¡± Matt nodded and answered.

    ¡°So...we will set the secret base here. We can slowly arrange it here as the foothold and hiding ce of our action.¡± The more satisfied Lin Rui looked, the more he was thinking about turning it into an all-around base.

    ¡°You decide, but it¡¯s toote today. Aren¡¯t you going to school tomorrow?¡± Knowing that Lin Rui was in high spirits at the moment, Matt had to remind him.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s make an appointment next time. I¡¯ll bring some of my own things. I think this will be a very important ce for us in the future. After ncing at the time, Lin Rui eximed, and then went out with Matt.

    ¡°Well, I believe too.¡±

    ......

    The next day, Empire State High School.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! You look happy! Did anything good happen to you?¡± In the ss, Peter looked at Lin Rui, who had been smiling, and asked.

    ¡°Oh, you can say that. Didn¡¯t you read the news the other day? I¡¯m supposed to be on TV!¡± Smiling at Peter, Lin Rui said proudly.

    ¡°Hum! You are in the limelight now. As an intern journalist, you interviewed Tony Stark¡¯s personal secretary, I didn¡¯t know where your luck came from. Looking at Lin Rui¡¯scent look, Peter spoke with envy.

    ¡°Heh heh! It¡¯s really my luck.¡± Lin Rui responded with a smile. He can¡¯t say he meant it.

    At this moment, a person came in from the door and went straight to Lin Rui and Peter. It was Harry, Harry who hadn¡¯t been seen by anyone for a few days, he finally appeared at school again.

    ¡°Hey! Harry, why haven¡¯t youing to school recently?¡± Peter asked curiously as he saw Harrying. He recently started interning behind the biology professor at Oscorp and he usually studies at school and didn¡¯t really have a lot of free time so he hasn¡¯t met Harry for some days now. As for Lin Rui, his situation is simr, he has been busypleting the main line quest recently.

    ¡°Hey! Harry, you are here!¡± Lin Rui also greets Harry, he probably knows what Harry has been doingtely. It should be Oscorp¡¯s business. Looking at Harry¡¯s face, his move into the shareholder group should not be so smooth.

    ¡°Hey! There was something I had to do in thepany, so I was a little busy.¡± Although Harry has been under great pressure because of thepany¡¯s affairs, he will not share these things with his friends and burden them too. This is not something they should worry about.

    ¡°Well, now you¡¯re slowly starting to take over thepany¡¯s business. You really will be busy for some time.¡± Peter was not pleased to say that as he could not imagine how dangerous the fighting within such argepany was when he was so simple-minded about those affairs.

    ¡°If you need any help, you can talk to us. We may not be able to help you, but we¡¯ll be there for you and that¡¯s always better than being alone. Lin Rui spoke on the sidelines and said that if he could help, he would help.

    I know. And thank you for helping me out at the Lisbon Hotel the other day.¡± Smiling gratefully at Lin Rui, Harry mentioned Lin Rui¡¯s interruption of the journalist who asked personal and aggressive questions to Harry the other day.

    ¡°Later, I sent someone to find you, but you were gone.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that day! That reporter was obviously targeting you. I wanted to help seeing that, I can¡¯t let my friend fall to that guy¡¯s questions, Afterward, I went home so you.¡± Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Ah! Hey! What are you talking about? Hearing Lin Rui and Harry talk about something, Peter asked curiously.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Nothing.¡±

    In this way, Lin Rui and three people chatted and waited for ss time. They did not find that Tom, who would normallye to talk with them, was now in another circle. If not for all three of them having their own business, they would have noticed that.

    Chapter 37 Secret Base

 Chapter 38 *hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 38 *hidden*</h4>

    Ringggg~~

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the bells sounded on school closing time and Lin Rui packed up his bags and prepared to go home. They made an appointment to go to Harry¡¯s house together tomorrow, which is a party as they haven¡¯t been together for so many days. And Lin Rui finally found out the difference between Tom, so he came to Tom after school.

    ¡°Hey! Man, did you meet a girl recently? You are not talking with us, Are you trying to hide her¡± Lin Rui put his hands on Tom¡¯s shoulders and asked with a smile.

    But to Lin Rui¡¯s surprise, Tom suddenly shrugged and shook his hand off his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I just made some new friends.¡±

    ¡°Er... Really? It¡¯s good to make new friends, but you won¡¯t forget your old friend, will you? Lin Rui awkwardly put his hand down and continued.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tom suddenly stopped, and Lin Rui beside him stopped, looking curiously at Tom. However, he found that Tom was staring at him.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t forget that you are my best friend.¡± Just as Lin Rui was getting worried, Tom finally answered his question.

    ¡°Ha ha! I knew it! Come on, Let¡¯s go home together!¡± Haha, Lin Rui once again put his arm around Tom¡¯s shoulder andughed. This time, Tom didn¡¯t shake his shoulders anymore.

    But when Lin Rui and Tom came to the school gate, Tom stopped again. Following Tom¡¯s eyes, Lin Rui saw several tall boys standing outside the school gate, They looked like they were the school basketball team.

    ¡°I made an appointment to y with them today, so I can¡¯t go home right now.¡± Looking at Lin Rui, Tom said lightly.

    ¡°Well, go ahead, I¡¯ll go home first.¡± Taking his hands off Tom¡¯s shoulder, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    Then Tom walked out of the school door and left with the team. Looking at Tom¡¯s departure, Lin Rui had an unknown look in his eyes. Then Lin Rui shook his head and was about to step out of the school door and go home.

    Screech

    However, just as he walked to the side of the road and was ready to ride his bicycle, a ck limousine suddenly stopped in front of him.

    ¡°Eh? Harry?¡± Looking at the unknown luxurious car, Lin Rui wonders. But the next moment he knew he was wrong.

    When the door opened, a robust man of about 1.85 meters in height wearing a suit stepped out of the copilot seat of the car and came directly to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± He wondered why he was blocked here, Lin Rui asked, looking up at the man in front of them. Although he was smaller in size than his opponent, Lin Rui was not afraid at all. He didn¡¯t know how many methods he had already thought of to get rid of him.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson Lin?¡± Without answering Lin Rui, the man first asked Lin Rui¡¯s identity.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Seeing that the man was polite, Lin Rui agreed.

    ¡°Mr. Stark has invited you!¡± Without beating around the bush, the big man standing in front of Lin Rui said directly.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Tony Stark? It¡¯s really my pleasure!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s face appropriately showed some surprise. In fact, just after a little thought, Lin Rui had already guessed who might have sent this person. Besides Tony, Lin Rui had no idea who he had provoked.

    ¡°Please!¡± The big bodyguard turned around and opened the back door for Lin Rui, saying politely.

    ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Without pretension, Lin Rui said thanks and got into the car. He had been waiting for this day for almost a week and he was beginning to think that Miss Pepper had not spoken to Tony.

    The door closed and the bodyguard sat back in the front copilot seat. Subsequently, the two limousines sped away from Empire State High School. At the school gate, many students who had not left saw the scene just now. At this time, they were discussing who had just picked up Lin Rui to leave. But no one would have guessed that it was Mr. Stark¡¯s invitation.

    Huh ~

    The interior decoration of the luxury car is simple, but the interior space design and seat material make Lin Rui feelfortable. After getting into the car, Lin Rui didn¡¯t talk to the driver and the bodyguard in front of him. Instead, he took out his cell phone and sent a message to his Dad telling him that he will bete as he is going to get some news, maybe he can take some pictures that can be on the news. And his dad¡¯s response was quick, asking Lin Rui to arrange his own time to go home. It seems that this dad is still very confident about Lin Rui.

    Putting down the phone, Lin Rui began to think about Tony¡¯s motivation. One of the reason must be because Pepper told him about him, but he was only invited after so many days, what happened?.

    Lin Rui, of course, could not guess that Tony had always regarded Lin Rui as another group of people, so he was very carefully investigated. Tony was puzzled by the results of the survey. Lin Rui was really only a high school student with an innocent background, so he invited Lin Rui to meet with him today.

    Thinking silently along the way, time passed quickly. When the speed slowed down, Lin Rui was able to see the Stark Industries building just outside the window.

    The decelerated car finally stopped in front of the gate of Stark Industries Building. Before Lin Rui moved, the front co-pilot¡¯s bodyguard got off. As before, He opened the door for Lin Rui quickly and politely.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Thank him again, Lin Rui¡¯s feet are already on marble, which is obviously not cheap, in front of Stark Industries.

    Looking up at thendmark New York building, Lin Rui had to admire Tony as a super genius. He also participated in the design of the building, and the top floors werepletely transformed into his own privateboratory, which contained many ongoing high-tech experimental inventions.

    ¡°Please!¡± Just when Lin Rui wanted to see more, the other bodyguard reached out in front of him and made an inviting gesture.

    ¡°Yes.¡± With a promise, Lin Rui followed him into the first-floor lobby of the Stark Industries Building.

    For the unfamiliar young face led by Tony¡¯s bodyguards into the hall of the first floor of Stark Industries Building, the people around him showed appropriate doubts, but they did not pay too much attention. It¡¯s just a high school student. It¡¯s not worth the trouble of these high-tech talents. However, when they saw the direction that they were going, their faces gradually changed.

    The bodyguard led Lin Rui to an elevator. Without waiting, the elevator had opened on its own initiative. It seems that this should be Stark¡¯s private elevator, usually, only a few people can use it, today Lin Rui can also enjoy this treatment.

    ¡°Please!¡± Without entering the elevator, the bodyguard reached out at the door and said that he had no intention of going in.

    ¡°Well, thank you!¡± Without further questions, Lin Rui lifted his legs and walked into the elevator.

    There was another soft noise, and the elevator door closed quickly. Looking at the buttons on the floor, Lin Rui found that there were over ny floors and that he was going to the eighty-eight floor, which was not far from the top.

    ¡°It seems to be a private meeting, but why does it feel so high-profile?¡± Secretly thinking of the form of this meeting, Lin Rui unconsciously muttered a sentence. Maybe Tony feels that¡¯s a very low profile.

    Hu Hu Hu

    Lin Rui resisted the urge to take pictures on his mobile phone and start moving as the specially designed transparent elevator rose at a high speed and looked out at the bustling scene of New York. Now that I have entered the Stark Tower, I can¡¯t lose face in front of Tony.

    ......

    ¡°Pepper, this little fellow? He seems quite pleasant and his performance along the way is mature and steady. During a private break on the ny-eighth floor, Tony leaned on the sofa and looked at the screen in front of him and said to Pepper, who was sitting opposite him.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that Tony Stark has a day where he will praise a young man!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Pepperughed and said. Tony is one of the top geniuses of the world so his arrogance is not small. Lin Rui must be quite good for him to make such an assessment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t rule out that he is pretending. This young man is very strange!¡± Tony added a quick line to Pepper¡¯s joke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think of him. At least you haven¡¯t investigated his rtionship with any forces. You can¡¯t embarrass me when you meet with himter.¡± The screen showed that Lin Rui was approaching and Pepper stood up and said to Tony seriously.

    ¡°I know, I will try not to be a Stark.¡± Tony reluctantly put his hand up in assurance, it is another matter if he can do it or not.

    ......

    After less than 30 seconds, the elevator climbed up to the eighty-eight-story. Following the open elevator door, Lin Rui stepped out.

    ¡°Jackson! I finally met you again! Last time I didn¡¯t even thank you!¡± Lin Rui just stepped out of the elevator and Pepper came over and smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Pepper! I am very d that you invited me!¡± Politely shaking hands with Miss Pepper, Lin Rui deliberately said so.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you toe over. Didn¡¯t you say that you worship Tonyst time? This time he invited you!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Pepper stood back a little, revealing Tony sitting behind her.

    After Pepper let go, Lin Rui finally saw Tony sitting on the back sofa (although he had seen him as early as he was out of the elevator). However, Tony apparently had no intention of standing up and saying hello to him.

    ¡°Ah! Mr. Tony Stark! Nice to meet you! I am Jackson Lin, you have always been my idol!¡± Since Tony didn¡¯t take the initiative, Lin Rui had to say hello to herself. Anyway, he already said before that he was Tony¡¯s fans, which is normal.

    Walking quickly to the sofa, Lin Rui reached out to Tony with his right hand, like a little fan asking for a handshake. Tony, however, has no movement. He is a cleanliness addict and generally does not touch other people casually.

    ¡°Tony!¡± Just as Lin Rui was a little embarrassed, Pepper shouted.

    ¡°I know! Hello, I am Tony Stark.¡± After being stared at by Pepper, Tony reached out reluctantly and gave Lin Rui a simple shake.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Jackson, let¡¯s have a good chat next.¡± Turning back, Tony looked at the young man standing in front of him and said softly.

    Chapter 38 Invitation

 Chapter 39 Chatting

    <h4>Chapter 39 Chatting</h4>

    Smiling, Lin Rui sat down on the sofa opposite to Tony without any initial nervousness or excitement about seeing an idol. He looks more like a person with equal status with Tony. That is not something ordinary.

    ¡°Eh? If you¡¯re not pretending to be calm, then I really want to admire your courage.¡± Tony had a strange feeling when he saw Lin Rui¡¯s expression and attitude change.

    Pepper, who wanted to start a conversation to light up the atmosphere also discovered the change in Lin Rui. She wanted to say something but finally sat silently beside Tony without saying anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s really my honor to be admired by Mr. Stark, but I¡¯m just pushing on now. It¡¯s really a surprise for me to see such a person as Mr. Stark. After all, you are a genius of this age!¡± Following Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui answered humbly. It¡¯s not good to pretend to be a fan if he wants to achieve his goals.

    ¡°So, Mr. Jackson, what is your purpose? Or what is the purpose of the power behind you?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s calm tone, Tony suddenly opened his mouth and asked these two questions. He still thinks that Lin Rui is a big chess yer. After all, ordinary high school students will not be as calm as Lin Rui given the current situation.

    ¡°Ah?! What purpose? What is the power behind me?! Did Mr. Stark, after investigating me for so many days, still think that there is some invisible power behind me? At Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s face turned strange as he asked back. He just did not show the surprise and excitement one shows after seeing an influential figure. How did he arrive at the conclusion that someone is behind me?

    ¡°You know I¡¯m investigating you?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s mistaken look at me, Tony¡¯s face is a bit shaky. He really did not find any influence behind Lin Rui. What he asked just now is just cheating on Lin Rui.

    ¡°Miss Pepper promised to introduce me to you, but she didn¡¯t invite me here until today. During the week or so, I think you should have done something. But, since you haven¡¯t investigated anything, why do you think that I have some sort of hidden power behind me now? Lin Rui answered calmly.

    In dealing with Tony¡¯s personality, adhering to him will only make him look down upon him. Only by putting both sides in an equal position can Lin Rui get a chance to really approach him and gradually be friends with him.

    ¡°Because you are too calm and you lied to Pepper. You said that I am your idol, but you are not excited and happy as a fan. Although your performance is good but this acting is too young and immature for me who is used to Hollywood level performances.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed as he said that and this is the reason why he once again judged that Lin Rui¡¯s identity is not simple.

    ¡°Er... Well, I did lie. Sorry, Miss Pepper, I¡¯m not Mr. Stark¡¯s fans, but my friend is! I can guarantee that!¡± Lin Rui apologized to Miss Pepper on the side when Tony dismantled his clumsy acting skills and then exined quickly.

    ¡°I just want to know you. I thought it should be easier for me if Miss Pepper introduces me as your fan.¡± Turning around, Lin Rui still thinks it¡¯s better to be honest.

    ¡°Oh? So why do you want to know me? Stop talking about idols, influential figures, and other reasons. I¡¯ve investigated you and I know you¡¯re a guy who has no idols and no favorite stars. You¡¯re smart enough to go to the best universities in the United States with your grades. I think you always have your reasons.¡± Looking at Lin Rui, Tony asked earnestly. Since the young man in front of him said that he had no power behind him, Tony really wanted to hear why he came to see him.

    ¡°Oh ~ indeed, I don¡¯t have any idols or favorite stars. But I do admire you, Mr. Stark. To say the reason, I do have a request for you. Hearing Tony¡¯s serious remarks, Lin Rui turned her eyes around. Things need to be done step by step. To deal with people like Tony, you need to boil frogs in warm water.

    ¡°What request?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s request, Tony finally took it seriously, thinking that what Lin Rui will say next will be very important.

    After all, Lin Rui saved Pepper, and it¡¯s normal for him to ask for something and as long as those requests are within his power, Tony Stark can always meet the needs of others.

    ¡°I want to be your personal interviewer.¡± As Tony and Pepper watched, Lin Rui spoke slowly about his demands.

    ......

    After Lin Rui said what he wanted, the big lounge suddenly became silent and quiet.

    ¡°What do you say? You want to be my private interview reporter?!¡± It seems that he felt that he had an auditory hallucination and Tony had some hearing and understanding problems for the first time in his life.

    ¡°Yes, this is my request. Since Mr. Tony has already investigated me, then you should know that I am currently working as an intern in a newspaper. I am now an intern reporter. Now that I know Mr. Tony Stark, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too bad to make news of you? Lin Rui rightly said that this was the excuse he had long thought of. What¡¯s the fastest way to be friends with someone? Of course that¡¯s... Lin Rui didn¡¯t know, but he thought it was enough to attract Tony¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Of course I know that you are an intern reporter now! But isn¡¯t that just a part-time job that you took because you were bored?! Don¡¯t tell me, a smart guy like you thinks that running around with a camera is a promising future.!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony did not believe that he really wanted to be a real journalist.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true! Recently, I just found the profession of journalist very interesting!¡± Lin Rui spread out his hand to show that he was innocent. Can¡¯t smart people choose to be journalists? Tony¡¯s brain circuitry is too narrow!

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Lying on the sofa again, Tony asked Lin Rui again.

    ¡°Of course, what else do you think I¡¯m going to ask? But I don¡¯t mind if Mr. Stark is willing to give me extra pay.¡± Lin Rui confirmed again and finally made a joke.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you put forward some higher requirements. My personality is worth more than that.¡± He shook his head and did not guess what was going on in Lin Rui¡¯s mind. Tony just felt that the requirement was too low.

    It¡¯s just a private interview with a reporter. Tony doesn¡¯t usually care what the outside world reports about him. Normally Tony would not attend a press conference. Even if he did, he would be toozy to listen to journalists who only paid attention to his owntest news. Now even if there were more interviewers, Tony would not feel any trouble.

    Moreover, Lin Rui is still a young intern journalist and does not have much time to interview him. He said that he was his private interviewer, but in fact, he would not follow his own side and report him like other interviewers. So Tony felt that this requirement was dispensable.

    ¡°So Mr. Stark agreed?¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I agree. You¡¯ll be my interviewer in the future. I¡¯ll ask Pepper to prepare an identification for you. But there are some things I won¡¯t answer.¡± With a nod, Tony finally agreed.

    ¡°Thank you! Mr. Stark can rest assured, I am not the guy who likes gossip!¡± Seeing Tony promised, Lin Rui was relieved and the first step of his n was a sess.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I heard you got Pepper¡¯s attention with my gossip news.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh! That¡¯s the necessary means!¡± Referring to that day, Lin Rui felt a little embarrassed.

    ¡°So, was it really a coincidence that you appeared in that alley that day?¡± Just after Lin Rui and Tony had finished talking, Pepper cut in. She didn¡¯t care what Lin Rui asked for, she just wanted to know whether it was purposeful or idental that Lin Rui saved her that day.

    ¡°It was really a coincidence. How would I know Miss Pepper would be attacked?¡± Looking at Pepper, Lin Rui responded seriously. It¡¯s not a lie. Lin Rui didn¡¯t know Pepper was attacked. He just noticed that someone was following Pepper.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Pepper, our Jackson kid won¡¯t lie. Right? Jackson?¡± This time, Tony helped Lin Rui get away, and he didn¡¯t know if he really believed Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lin Rui quickly nodded.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about some things else. Let¡¯s talk about some of the things that are easy. For example, Jackson, what is your future goal?¡± Standing up from the couch, Tony walked toward the lounge and asked Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still young and I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. But I think my future career will be great. Lin Rui also stood up politely and answered after Tony. He¡¯s going to be a Superhero. Of course, the genius in front of Lin Rui will also be a Superhero.

    ¡°Is that right? Pepper, send someone to prepare dinner. We can¡¯t let Jackson go home hungry. Responding to Lin Rui, Tony arranged for Pepper to prepare dinner for them. It¡¯s still early, but Tony obviously wants to talk to Lin Rui a little more.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stark. I think I can brag a lot in front of my friends when I go back.

    .....

    So Tony kept talking to Lin Rui until dinner. Pepper also listened quietly to them chatting, bringing them a cup of coffee or green tea from time to time, because Lin Rui did not like coffee. As the evening wore on, Lin Rui had already eaten the biggest meal in his life under Tony¡¯s hospitality. For a private dinner with Tony Stark in the Stark Tower, Lin Rui wondered how many people could get this treatment.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Stark, Miss Pepper, I¡¯ll go home first. Thank you again for dinner.¡± Standing at the elevator door, Lin Rui politely bid farewell to Tony and Pepper.

    ¡°It was nice to meet you, too,¡± Tony said to Lin Rui waiving his hand.

    The next moment, the elevator door behind Lin Rui opened quickly.

    ¡°Good-bye.¡± Finally, with a greeting, Lin Rui turned and stepped into the elevator.

    When Lin Rui disappeared in front of Tony and Pepper, the smile on Tony¡¯s face disappeared instantly.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! Is the analysising out?¡± Tony yelled as he walked back.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Jackson Lin said 352 words when he came in. By systematic judgment, 350 of them are true. Except for the fact that you are his idol, Mr. Jackson did not lie about anything else, sir.¡± After Tony shouted, the voice of J.A.R.V.I.S. answered him quickly.

    Obviously, This was Tony¡¯s intention in keeping Lin Rui for so long. He has been asking J.A.R.V.I.S. to test Lin Rui¡¯s heart rate and other physiological data to determine whether Lin Rui is lying or not. But now, ording to the results of J.A.R.V.I.S., Lin Rui is telling the truth. However, the results based on heartbeat and physiological data are totally inappropriate for Lin Rui, who has practiced internal power.

    ¡°Really? Did I really think too much about it? Hearing the results of J.A.R.V.I.S. analysis, Tony¡¯s original idea began to waver.

    ¡°Tony, sometimes it¡¯s good to trust others a little more? I think this young man is very good!¡± Pepper whispered.

    ¡°Well, in that case, he¡¯s really a great young man.¡± Without finding anything wrong with Lin Rui, Tony had to admit Pepper was right.

    Tony shook his head as he nced over the vine-knitted handicraft Lin Rui gave him before he finally left the table. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be so suspicious of others anymore.

 Chapter 40 Upgrading Exercises

    <h4>Chapter 40 Upgrading Exercises</h4>

    ¡°The questpletion rate is 2/100. Today I had a good chat with Tony. How can this be done?!¡± Lin Rui, who was sent home by Tony,y in bed and looked at the mainline quest about Tony in his mind, muttering to himself. It seemed that he was very unhappy with the progress.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already finished 15 percent of the main quest against New York¡¯s underground dark forces. It seems Tony is really a tough nut to crack down on!¡± It¡¯s clear that Tony has been suspicious of him, but Lin Rui just thinks that the hearts and minds of people are the most difficult to understand.

    ¡°Forget it, Tony has promised me to be his private interviewer anyway. There will be many opportunities to get close to him in the future. Sooner orter, this quest will bepleted by me!¡± Lin Rui was quietly angry with himself.

    Tony¡¯s business was put aside for a while. Lin Rui sat in bed and silently practiced the Soaring Dragon Art, this cultivation technique was the reward he received after hepleted his novice quest, which is now Lin Rui¡¯s main means of improving his strength. Half an hourter, Lin Rui, seemingly asleep, opened his eyes again.

    ¡°It seems that Soaring Dragon Art has reached its limit in tapping my physical potential and the amount of internal energy umted in my body has not increased for a long time. It¡¯s time to change to an advanced cultivation technique.¡± Feeling again the limitations of Soaring Dragon Art on his own strength at that time, Lin Rui muttered and drowned in his mind.

    ¡°System, you here?¡± Instead of going to System Shop first, Lin Rui shouted in his empty mind.

    ¡°In...¡± As usual, the system appeared in front of Lin Rui in an instant.

    ¡°Well, Soaring Dragon Art can no longer enhance my strength. Do you have any better cultivation technique rmendations? It¡¯s better to practice another.¡± Seeing the emergence of the system, Lin Rui raised his own problems.

    ¡°Of course, there are many cultivation techniques in System Shop, good and countless, and your requirements can be fully met.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the system responded at will.

    ¡°Then you rmend some!¡± Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what suits me, even if I know it, I still have to look for half a day! Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, these should all suit you better.¡± With a promise, the system has already called several items from the System Shop.

    Three items flew out of the System Shop in session and slowly falls into Lin Rui¡¯s eyes with their own brilliant light.

    ¡°Dragon Form Method, Intermediate cultivation technique, worth 600 reward points. Main results: Further tapping human potential, greatly enhancing physical fitness and upper limit of strength. Want to feel the pleasure of flying the enemy with a punch in the battle? Dragon Form Method is your best choice!

    ¡°Spirit Roaming Art¡±, Intermediate cultivation technique, worth 800 reward points. Main effects: enhance the resilience of internal energy, strengthen the control of the body, enhance flexibility. In the multitude of flowers, the effect of ¡°Spirit Roaming Art¡± is what the leaf does not touch. Are you yearning for it?

    ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law, 1st part of the Advanced cultivation technique, worth 1000 reward points. The main effect: All rivers run into the sea, Just these four words(¡°º£ÄÉ°Ù´¨¡± these are four words that are tranted as ¡®all rivers run into the sea¡¯), Are you good enough to practice it?!¡±

    The three cultivation techniques that were silently read out in the system were extremely introduced and Lin Rui¡¯s eyes grew bigger and bigger.

    ¡°Now the cultivation technique in the System Shop has its own sales pitch? Also, the first two Intermediate cultivation techniques are all right. What does thisst Advanced cultivation technique mean, It only has one part and it¡¯s more expensive than the other two. The most important thing is that its introduction is only four words!!¡±

    ¡°Well, after all, System Shop has fewer customers and it also has to do some self-promotion.¡± The system said faintly.

    When he heard the system, Lin Rui¡¯s mouth twitched twice. ¡°So, what is the effect of this Advanced cultivation technique?¡±

    ¡°Well, the summary of System Shop is in ce. I¡¯ll exin to you which of the four words ¡°All rivers runs into the sea¡± you don¡¯t know. The system is also very sarcastic.

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t exin it to me. Then you can say which one I should exchange directly. Is that all right? Instead of trying to figure out what those words meant, Lin Rui asked directly. He worries that once he asks, the system willugh at him.

    ¡°That is, of course, the Advanced cultivation technique is the best. Do you want to think about it?¡± Although the system did not hallucinate the human form, Lin Rui felt that he had been attacked with white eyes.

    ¡°Then exchange the Advanced technique for me, I am rich now anyway!¡± The system said that the Advanced technique is good and Lin Rui is no longer considering others.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to redeem the first part of the Advanced cultivation technique ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law?¡± Just after Lin Rui shouted the words, the unique mechanical sound in the System Shop appeared in his mind.

    ¡°Confirm!¡±

    Ding Ding

    The next moment, two cultivation technique s next to Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law disappeared, leaving it in the middle of Lin Rui¡¯s mind. Lin Rui¡¯s heart was shaking as he listened to the sound of Reward points clicking and disappearing in his ear. However, in order to better enhance his own strength, these efforts are necessary.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what is the advantage of this Advanced cultivation technique worth a thousand Reward points!¡± Depressed, Lin Rui reached out to Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law in front of him.

    Boom!

    The moment Lin Rui came into contact with Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law, his whole mind shook and his consciousness was sucked in by the Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law. Outside, Lin Rui, who was sitting in bed, fell back and fell asleep.

    ......

    When Lin Rui woke up again, it was daybreak and he slept soundly.

    ¡°Ah ~ ~ so cool!¡± Slowly opening his eyes, Lin Rui cried out infort.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s daybreak?! The Advanced cultivation technique is different. I feel as if my entire body is reborn!¡± Liu Rui squatting down from the bed and looked at the sun that had risen outside and sighed.

    Standing on the ground and looking at himself, Lin Rui could not see it, but he could feel that he was different. Maybe it¡¯s a change in temperament, maybe he is a little taller. Lin Rui now feels more energetic. It¡¯s a change in appearance, but it¡¯s a bigger change in nature. Lin Rui now has twice as much internal energy in his body as he didst night. This was the result of single night practice.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how the two Intermediate cultivation techniques work, this Advanced cultivation technique is really amazing. A thousand Reward points are worth it!¡± Holding his fists, Lin Rui said to himself, feeling the strength of the body grow again.

    The next moment, Lin Rui has rushed into the bathroom. He Upgraded the cultivation technique, Made contact with Tony Stark and discussed with Matt about the location of the secret base. Lin Rui ispleting the mainline quest step by step and is also slowly moving towards the path of a Superhero.

    ......

    The Daily Bugle, in the office of editor-in-chief John Jameson is reading a newspaper that is thetest issue today. Then there was a knock at the door outside the office.

    ¡°Come in!¡± ncing at the people outside, Mr. Jameson shouted quickly.

    ¡°Boss, this is Jackson, the new intern journalist from our newspaper, whost took the opportunity to interview Miss Pepper, Mr. Stark¡¯s private secretary, in front of the Lisbon Hotel.¡± Editor Marrs, who had just opened the door, introduced the young man behind him to his immediate superior.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Editor-in-Chief. My name is Jackson. I¡¯m a new intern journalist. Following Marras, Lin Rui politely greeted the leader of The Daily Bugle in front of him.

    However, to Lin Rui¡¯s surprise, Mr. Jameson, who was standing behind the table, suddenly stepped out and came to Lin Rui in front of him in a few steps.

    ¡°Eh! Hello! Hello! We haven¡¯t seen such a potential, energetic, conscientious journalist in our newspaper for a long time! Jameson, who rushed to Lin Rui, took his hand and said earnestly.

    ¡°Well, that, Boss, I just did what I should have done.¡± The editor-in-chief made him feel a little overwhelmed and Lin Rui said embarrassingly.

    ¡°Eh! You¡¯re right to think so! Take the enthusiasm for the newspaper as something you should do, so that you can finish your work better! ¡± The editor-in-chief Jameson seems to be overenthusiastic about Lin Rui, holding his hand all the time.

    Atst, Lin Rui took a little effort to pull his hand out of the editor-in-chief¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Oh, that, Boss, what do you want with Jackson and me?¡± At this time, Marras, who was hanging by, finally interrupted and he could not understand the editor-in-chief¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Oh, nothing, I just wanted to see the best employees in our newspaper. By the way, how can Jackson still wear thebel of the internship? A week¡¯s internship is enough for an excellent person like Jackson!¡± He waved to Marrs. Later, he saw the sign of the intern journalist hanging on Lin Rui¡¯s chest and was unhappy with Marrs.

    ¡°Er! Yes! I¡¯ll change Jackson¡¯s brand for a full-time employee as soon as I go out!¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know what madness his boss is having but Marrs is certainly following him.

    ¡°Well, okay. I have other people to see, you go out. Remember, Jackson¡¯s sry will be paid ording to the regr staff. If one of his interview or photos is in the newspaper, then extra money.¡± James seems to really just want to see Lin Rui and wave them out. At the end of the day, Lin Rui¡¯s treatment was improved and he didn¡¯t even know what the stingy editor was thinking.

    ¡°All right!¡± Marrs promised in a doubtful manner and then went out with the same doubtful Lin Rui.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Harry Osborn¡¯s good friend woulde to my newspaper to work, this opportunity to built rtionship cannot be missed.¡± And after Lin Rui and Marrs went out, James, who sat back in his chair, said to himself. It turned out that Jameson knew the rtionship between Lin Rui and Harry and he was so enthusiastic because of it.

    But if the editor-in-chief knew that Lin Rui has quietly be Tony Stark¡¯s private interviewer, he doesn¡¯t know what will happen. Lin Rui can only secretly congratte himself that he didn¡¯t say it out. He just wants to make friends with Tony quietly.

    ......

    When Lin Rui came out of The Daily Bugle, he had upgraded from an intern reporter to an official reporter, although Lin Rui didn¡¯t care about the name.

    ¡°Today¡¯s appointment with Matt to set up our secret base, or go home first.¡± Mindful of the evening, Lin Rui hurried to the nearest subway entrance.

 Chapter 41 Secret Bace And Internal Energy Technique

    <h4>Chapter 41 Secret Bace And Internal Energy Technique</h4>

    At the door of the house, Lin Rui, who greeted his parents, went out again with his small backpack. Today, he and Matt will set up the secret base together.

    ¡°Honey, do you think that our son is in love?¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s fading away, Mary turned back to the husband who was washing the dishes.

    At the door of the house, Luin Rui, who greeted his parents, went out again with his small backpack. Today, he and Matt will set up the secret base together.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    ......

    After several rounds of the subway, Lin Rui came out of the nearest subway entrance to the former secret base. Then, like most people, Lin Rui walked slowly towards the river. After walking so slowly for more than half an hour, after confirming that no one was around, Lin Rui¡¯s right wrist glowed. The next moment, he was covered by Phantom Suit.

    Lin Rui, who has changed his identity, burst out in an instant and disappeared on the remote Bank of the river. Even if someone actually identally saw him, it would probably be regarded as a psychic event.

    Within a minute of disappearing from the riverbank, Lin Rui appeared at the entrance to the secret base a kilometer away. Looking at the weeds that had been slightly cleared in front of him, Lin Rui knew Matt should have arrived. The next second, Lin Rui has walked in.

    Huh ~

    A few days ago, a messy abandoned underground bunker was not so ugly at this time, some broken stones were moved to one side and the spider web in the corner was also cleaned up a lot. The key is that there is light at this time.

    ¡°Hey! Daredevil! Did you do all these?¡± Looking up and down at the illuminated underground base, Lin Rui shouted to Matt, who was ying with some electronicponents inside.

    ¡°You came, Mirage Knight. Oh? You seem to be a little different.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s voice, Matt put down what he had in his hand and turned back to greet him. However, Matt felt that Lin Rui seemed to have changed, but he could not tell what exactly.

    ¡°Heh heh! Last night I had a breakthrough in cultivation technique that I had been practicing. Lin Rui gave a simple exnation with a chuckle.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Well, it looks like you¡¯ve been here for a while. Actually, you could¡¯ve waited for me to do these things. After all, uh, you know. Seeing what the base looked like at this time, Lin Rui knew that Matt must havee early to clean up. So somewhat embarrassed to say, he¡¯s referring to the situation Matt can¡¯t see.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t see it, it doesn¡¯t affect my actions at all. I think you already know that. And since you know I can¡¯t see, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to tell you. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt said indifferently as he was not an ordinary blind man.

    ¡°Well? What?¡± Lin Rui asked curiously.

    ¡°That, When you¡¯re with me, you don¡¯t have to wear your heroic suit all the time. After all, you know, I can¡¯t see. So it doesn¡¯t make any difference to me whether you wear it or not, ¡°Matt said with a smile. Like Matt now, although he was wearing his Daredevil tights, he was not wearing a mask.

    ¡°Er! What? I¡¯m used to it!¡± Lin Rui responded to Matt¡¯s words. Because Phantom Suit is so convenient, Lin Rui wears it every time he bes Mirage Knight.

    Hoo!

    However, in order not to make Matt feel too out of sight, Lin Rui took off the hood and the mask on his face disappeared automatically. So his face waspletely exposed, and I believe Matt could also sense his movements. As for the Phantom Suit, there¡¯s no need to put it away, lest Matt thinks it¡¯s too sci-fi.

    ¡°Is that much better? In fact, I think it¡¯s better not to wear a mask when we are alone. I can wear a mask when I act in the future. Lin Rui answered himself.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s much better.¡± Although he still can¡¯t see what Lin Rui looks like, Matt feels it¡¯s an improvement in their rtionship.

    ¡°Well, let me do it! We can arrange it well. Maybe we can get someone to help us design it. As he put down his backpack, Lin Rui had rolled up his sleeves and was ready to start working.

    ¡°Well, I brought two generators. But I think we need aplete power supply unit if we want to arrange it as a more advanced equipment base in the future. Matt made his own suggestions while doing what he was doing.

    ¡°Eh! I¡¯ll do something about it. Now, I need toy out my territory in this ce.¡± Remembering the space warship design in thest quest Reward, Lin Rui felt that there should be something in the System Shop that he needed.

    ¡°Your territory?¡± Matt asked Lin Rui with some doubts.

    ¡°Yes! My territory! I¡¯m nning to turn this site into a secret base for our joint Vignte and I¡¯m sure that other Vigntes will join us in the future. Therefore, it is necessary to make a good n ahead of time. In serious reply to Matt, Lin Rui does think so. At least, after Peter became Spiderman, Lin Rui would surely pull him in. At that time, he might be able to tell Peter who he was and hopefully not scare him.

    ¡°Well, I at least agree with your thoughts. It seems that I also need to map out my territory ahead of time.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt could not help thinking it was a big n, but he agreed. So he¡¯s also going to draw his own territory in the base, in case some other Vignte takes his ce in the future.

    ......

    ¡°OK! Now it¡¯s time to think about what we need!¡± It took an hour to clean up the underground base, Lin Rui said excitedly.

    ¡°First of all, some necessary furniture is required. We can¡¯t just sit on the floor every time wee. I think it would be nice to have a sofa here. Before Matt could speak, Lin Rui had already spoken to himself.

    ¡°And! There should be two tables here and here, preferably a solid wooden one that can hold our daily things.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re here... Well, here we need some big cabs for our equipment and weapons. Of course, we don¡¯t have much equipment to put in at present, but I believe there will be one in the future.

    ¡°Well, here¡¯s this, here¡¯s that, uh... And here -¡°

    ¡°Aha! This is the best ce to put a big screen TV. If we have nothing to do, we can y games on it. I don¡¯t know if you can receive the TV signal below. I think if Peter is here, it should help.¡±

    Matt: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all I can think of. Matt, do you have anything else to say? After all, there are only two of us in this base for the time being. Atst, Lin Rui turned to Matt and asked him what he could think of.

    ¡°Er... No more. I don¡¯t have anything to add. You¡¯ve got everything covered. Matt, who had been silent for a long time, shook his head and answered as he really had nothing to add.

    ¡°Eh! That¡¯s good! I¡¯ll think slowly about the power unit, and I¡¯ve brought something with me today. With that, Lin Rui opened the big backpack that had been in the corner before.

    Crash!

    Opening the zipper, Lin Rui poured out the contents of his backpack directly. Various odds and ends pieces were scattered on the ground, and some of them rolled to Matt¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Eh? Is this a smoke bomb? Bending down and picking up a small cylinder that rolled to his feet, Matt soon found out what it was.

    ¡°Well, they are some of my gadgets.¡± Looking down at the things that fell out of the backpack, Lin Rui replied faintly.

    ¡°There are three pistols, five smoke bombs, and $80,000.¡± Putting the contents of the backpack aside, Lin Rui introduced Matt to the things so that he didn¡¯t have to touch them one by one.

    ¡°Eighty thousand dors?! Where did you get so much money? Matt was surprised when Lin Rui finally said there was $80,000. Vignte is not a wage-earning profession. Normally rich people do not be Vignte.

    ¡°Hey ~ this is my spoils from a drug trade. In fact, there are drugs with the same value of 80,000 dors, but I have burned them.¡± Lin Rui replied truthfully.

    These dors were the spoils Lin Rui got when he first got into trouble with Jeston Gang, he was supposed to donate this money anonymously to the welfare home. But until today, since his secret base needs rapid development, the $80,000 may help.

    ¡°I think we can use this money to make some arrangements for our new base, but you need to use them.¡± Lin Rui said and put the $80,000 aside.

    ¡°Well, I think this money will be very helpful.¡± Matt is certainly not a person who doesn¡¯t need the money and he is willing to agree.

    ¡°OK, these things will remain here for the time being. Hoo! It seems that all we can do today is done!¡± The initial prototype of the secret base hase out, and Lin Rui is relieved atst.

    ¡°Well, you did a great job,¡± Matt praised in a timely manner.

    ¡°This will be even better in the future!¡±

    ¡°Right, Matt, I have something to ask you.¡± The base event ended temporarily and Lin Rui remembered one thing he had thought of before.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s serious tone, Matt asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Do you have any cultivation techniques? Is it simr to using special methods to enhance the potential and strength of the body? After thinking about it, Lin Rui asked the question. In Lin Rui¡¯s memory, Daredevil seems to have his own system of practice, and he doesn¡¯t know whether it is a cultivation technique or not.

    ¡°Do you mean internal strength? I do have a practice method, which was taught to me by my master.¡± When he heard Lin Rui¡¯s question, Matt answered seriously.

    ¡°Oh, then it should be simpler.¡± Hearing Matt¡¯s answer, Lin Rui felt that his approach should be possible.

    ¡°What is simpler?¡±

    ¡°I have a cultivation technique that I practiced before. I think it should be a little better than what your teacher gave you. I think you can take it for reference.¡± Instead of asking Matt to practice with the cultivation technique he gave him, Lin Rui just asked him to refer to it. Maybe it¡¯s not suitable for him.

    ¡°Do you have an internal energy practice method? Are you sure that you want to give it to me?¡± Matt seemed surprised to hear Lin Rui. In his opinion, the mysterious cultivation technique that can help the human body break through the physical limitations should be kept secret.

    ¡°Well, you can practice this if you think it¡¯s right for you. The enemy we will face in the future may be even stronger. I think our strength should be constantly strengthened. Taking a small book out of the Phantom Suit¡¯s pocket, he handed it to Matt and said seriously. This book is the key to Soaring Dragon Art and Lin Rui wrote it in Braillenguage.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll have a good look!¡± Reaching for the book Lin Rui handed him, Matt assured him.

    ¡°Ha ha! That¡¯s all for today. I still have a job to do. I¡¯ll go first!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s quest at the secret base waspleted. He smiled and said bye to Matt and went outside.

    ¡°Well, goodbye.¡±

 Chapter 42 Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 42 Meeting Again</h4>

    New Yorkndmark building, Stark Industries building, Tony Stark¡¯s office.

    ¡°Tony, this military order is very important to us. The military has already called for you to personally demonstrate this. Do you want to say no at this juncture?¡± Obadiah Stane, Tony¡¯s partner and uncle was sitting opposite his desk, earnestly persuading him.

    Because Pepper had an ident not long ago, Tony finally knew that he could not lose the beautiful woman who really knew how to love. So now he wants to put off the trip to the Middle East and stay with Pepper in New York. But Tony¡¯s trip to the Middle East is an important part of Obadiah¡¯s n. He can¡¯t let this happen, so after knowing Tony¡¯s n, he came to persuade him.

    ¡°Obi, it¡¯s just a military arms purchase. If they need a man of weight, I think you are very good. The CEO of Stark Industries, that name should be enough. With a ss of red wine in his hand, Tony said indifferently.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not a simple weapon purchase. They¡¯re going to buy ourtest missile strike system. Moreover, my position is no higher than the name of Tony Stark. It¡¯s up to you to take this big military order. At Tony¡¯s words, Obadiah shook his head and said.

    ¡°But Pepper...¡±

    ¡°The attack on Miss Pepper was really surprising, but the police are already investigating it with all their might. And you¡¯ve arranged for Miss Pepper to have the tightest security personnel. I believe her safety is guaranteed, and I will pay more attention to it when you go to the Middle East. Before Tony finished, Obadiah interrupted him, pping his chest to ensure Miss Pepper¡¯s safety.

    ¡°That said, there are always idents.¡± Tony has apparently been talked about, but the point is that he does have a tight security arrangement for Pepper and it¡¯s impossible that thest thing will happen again. But there was still a worry about Pepper in his mind, which was what had changed in Tony after he recognized his inner feelings.

    ¡°Tony, you gave me a month¡¯s vacation. Every day I¡¯m not allowed to go anywhere except for thepany and my home. If I do have another ident with all this security than I don¡¯t think the president of the country will be any safer! ¡± As Tony struggled, Pepper came by and said.

    Pepper really feels Tony¡¯s concern for her these days, which can be seen from theyers of protection he put around her. But as a powerful woman in the new century, Pepper did not feel that she really needed Tony¡¯s close protection.

    ¡°Pepper, what if those attackers reappear? I¡¯m worried about... Tony was worried when he reached for Pepper¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t you have any confidence in the security you¡¯ve arranged? Or do you think you can keep me safe by staying? You have to be present for this military order. I can¡¯t let thepany lose it because of me. Pinching Tony¡¯s hand, Pepper said lightly.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Tony, Miss Pepper is right. You¡¯ve promised the army that you¡¯ll be there. If you don¡¯t go now, the army might not take the order. You know, we are not the only family doing military business. After Pepper¡¯s persuasion, Obadiah went on to make a point.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve all said that, if I insist on staying, it wouldn¡¯t be good. Okay, I agree with the original trip to the Middle East next month.¡± Finally, with the persuasion of Obadiah and Pepper, Tony agreed to go to the Middle East to demonstrate the new missile system produced by Stark Industries to the military.

    ¡°Well, I believe you made the right decision.¡± Obadiah was relieved to hear that Tony finally gave up on staying in New York.

    ¡°Do you need another drink?¡± Taking the empty ss from Tony¡¯s hand, Pepper smiles and asks.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±

    ¡°Then you guys talk, I have something to do.¡± And instead of staying here as a third wheel, Obadiah got up and said goodbye.

    ¡°Bye.¡± Tony waved his hand indifferently.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson is here, sir.¡± Just as Obadiah got up and took two steps outside, the slightly mechanical sound of J.A.R.V.I.S. came out of the room, prompting Tony that he has a visitor.

    ¡°Jackson? Oh, that little guy, bring him up.¡± Hearing the voice of J.A.R.V.I.S., Tony was stunned at first, then remembered who Jackson was and then told him to bring Jackson in.

    ¡°Jackson? Tony, who is this?¡± Obadiah, who was about to leave, heard the strange name and stopped.

    Obadiah, of course, already knows who Jackson is. After all, Tony didn¡¯t hide anyone when he asked Lin Rui toe overst time. Now he¡¯s just pretending not to know, trying to figure out what Tony has to do with this seemingly ordinary little fellow. Connecting Lin Rui¡¯s current age with Tony¡¯s history of romance, Obadiah is easily skewed.

    ¡°Oh, just a smart kid. Obi, weren¡¯t you about to go and do something? In a simple exnation, Tony reached out to see him off.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first.¡± With an awkward face, Obadiah turned silently and left.

    However, the more Tony does not exin clearly, the more Obadiah feels that something is there. Maybe he should do some more careful investigation. Obadiah, turning away and thought in silence.

    Tony sitting in the chair didn¡¯t know what Obadiah was thinking. If he knew, he might burst his belly withughter. His partner¡¯s brain hole was too big. Lin Rui, who was on the way, certainly did not know what he was thought of by others. This time he came here, he had something important to do.

    Shortly after Obadiah left, the elevator leading to Tony¡¯s office rose and slowly opened. Jackson, also known as Lin Rui, entered Tony¡¯s office with the official journalist sign that Jameson¡¯s had especially changed for him.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, I thought it would take a long time to see you again!¡± Pepper, who came out from behind with red wine, looked at Lin Rui and said hello.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, It¡¯s only been a few days and you look even more beautiful!¡± With a very sunny smile, Lin Rui praised Pepper without hesitation. Women, especially those like Pepper, praising them is always the right choice.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s praise, Pepper smiled and walked to Tony.

    ¡°Cough! Jackson, did you be an official journalist in just a few days? Does your boss know that you are an interviewer for Tony Stark? Although Lin Rui is a young man of sixteen or seven, Tony doesn¡¯t like him saying Pepper is beautiful in front of him. Lin Rui, in particr, is quite handsome and women nowadays like young, sunny little shits.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, although I really want everyone to know about this but I think it will be good to keep it a secret for a while. After all, I haven¡¯t done what interviewers should do yet. Coming to Tony with a smile, Lin Rui said lightly.

    ¡°Eh? Why?¡± Tony asked curiously. He also thought that Lin Rui would tell everyone that he would be an personal interview reporter for Tony Stark as soon as he left that day.

    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t formally interviewed you yet. Besides, I wanted to dig some stuff up. Lin Rui answered seriously.

    ¡°Oh, what kind of stuff do you want to dig out of me? There¡¯s a big push outside about mytest news for you to write. I can tell you what¡¯s real and what¡¯s false. Tony shook the red wine Pepper had just poured into his ss with a chuckle.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, You haven¡¯t even asked me to sit down yet? This is not the treatment of an exclusive interviewer.¡± Without answering Tony, Lin Rui stood in front of him and asked.

    ¡°Well, please sit down. I thought you would wee yourself.¡± The proud Tony then asked Lin Rui to sit down.

    ¡°As I saidst time, I¡¯m not interested in Mr. Stark¡¯stest news. Moreover, I don¡¯t think any news of that kind will appear in the future. ncing at Pepper standing next to Tony, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. But besides that, what else do you want to dig? Tony, who was noticed by Lin Rui that his rtionship with Pepper was progressing, did not exin, and then asked.

    ¡°Now that those types of news are gone, of course, I¡¯m going to focus on Stark Industries itself. In fact, I am very interested in the new energy sources that you have been studying. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Tony can say in this respect. What¡¯s more, I heard that the military will purchase arge number of new weapons again recently. I wonder how much Stark Industries has been allocated to it? With a straight face, Lin Rui posed for a formal interview and asked Tony across from him.

    ......

    After Lin Rui asked those two questions, the big office suddenly quieted down, as if the air had solidified.

    ¡°It seems that you are really are apetent journalist. But are you sure the two questions you asked are right for The Daily Bugle? After a little silence, Tony looked at Lin Rui and asked faintly.

    ¡°Anyway, they don¡¯t know I can interview Mr. Stark. Just think these questions are what I want to know myself. Maybe, when the time is right, I¡¯ll let them out as a rush. Lin Rui took out a small book and a pen from his arms and answered indifferently.

    In fact, Lin Rui came here today not just as a reporter to interview Tony. Because of his long memory, Lin Rui can¡¯t remember when Tony went to the Middle East and when his miniature Arc Reactor was built. Only by understanding these situations can he make some responsester. After all, these are rted to the birth of Iron Man, which is why Lin Rui asked these two questions.

    ¡°Then you have a good eye. As far as the development of new energy is concerned, as I said at the previous New York Science and Technology Conference, Arc Reactor, as a new type of controble energy, will gradually eliminate the mainstream energy.

    ¡°As far as you say that the military is sourcing new weapons, it involves confidentiality. I think your level should not be enough.¡± Tony replied Lin Rui¡¯s words in two simple sentences, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Well, I see. I also believe that the Arc Reactor is the best new energy source nowadays, but therge enterprises with the same space and financial resources cannot afford to install it. I wonder if Mr. Stark has made any progress recently. In addition, I also learned that Oscorp¡¯s bioenergy seems to have made some breakthroughs recently and maybe we will see a more optimized new type of bioenergy in the near future. Writing a few words on the book, Lin Rui looked up and said softly to Tony.

 Chapter 43 Wine And Polite Talk

    <h4>Chapter 43 Wine And Polite Talk</h4>

    This was the second time the entire office was quiet after Lin Rui came in. Tony looked at the young man in front of him and blinked rapidly. He did not expect that this smart young man will be able to always bring some surprises to him.

    ¡°Jackson, you can really surprise me! Maybe you shouldn¡¯t be an ordinary journalist. I have the idea of youing to work for Stark Industries. Slowly leaning on the chair, Tony looked across at Lin Rui and said slowly.

    The question Lin Rui just raised is indeed the two biggest drawbacks of Arc Reactor, and the cost is good to say that there are more wealthy people in the world than Lin Rui thought. The key is that the full Arc Reactor device is really too big and time-consuming to maintain.

    As a perfectionist, Tony is certainly reluctant to admit that his invention is so wed. But he had to admit that Lin Rui was right, and that was Tony¡¯s distress. Thirty years have passed since Arc Reactor was created, and Tony has almost abandoned some of its ns.

    ¡°Mr. Stark is overestimating me, I just said things from my point of view. And I think Mr. Stark must also be actively looking for ways to reduce the volume of Arc Reactor. The world¡¯s firstputer was created in 1946 and it took decades to shrink its size. As the top genius of this century, Mr. Tony Stark, I think it shouldn¡¯t take so long if you really put your heart into it. Looking at Tony, Lin Rui kindled him a little. Although I don¡¯t know how Tony suddenly found a way to shrink the Arc Reactor in the original movie, Lin Rui thought that giving Tony an incentive in advance should make Tony find a way earlier.

    ¡°Hum! Decades, you really underestimate me.¡± Tony certainly doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s going to take him decades to find a design that will shrink Arc Reactor.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to Mr. Stark¡¯stest design, but I¡¯ll have the first news then.¡± At that point, Lin Rui just wanted Tony to take this issue seriously earlier. Although he knew Tony would design a small Arc Reactor when he was kidnapped by terrorists, it would be better if the design waspleted earlier.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll wait too long.¡± With a promise, Tony felt that he needed to hurry up and not allow the young man in front of him to see him as a joke.

    ¡°Of course I believe Mr. Stark.¡± Lin Rui responded with a smile.

    ¡°All right, Jackson. Even if you want to be a qualified journalist, it¡¯s still too serious for your age. Would you like a ss? Watching Tony and Jackson actually talk about Arc Reactor, Pepper shook the wine in his hand and asked Lin Rui.

    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t reached the legal drinking age yet, I think it¡¯s okay to drink something. And, there should be very few people who have the opportunity to drink the wine that Miss Pepper served.¡± Smiling and nodding, Lin Rui would not really care about the legal age limit for drinking at the age of twenty-one. His mental age was already over twenty-one!

    ¡°Oh, Do young people talk like you now?¡± It was boasted by Lin Rui without leaving any traces. Pepper smiled and poured a little red wine for Lin Rui. There is only one point. She doesn¡¯t want this 16-year-old young man to get drunk in Tony¡¯s office.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lifting his ss, Lin Rui greeted Tony slightly in front of him and drank it off.

    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know how to describe the taste, but I think I should say it¡¯s good now! ¡± Feeling the indescribable odor in his mouth, Lin Rui said with a slight frown.

    ¡°Ha ha! Pepper, it seems that our little boy is a good drinker. Pour him another drink, and I¡¯ll have a good drink with Jackson this time! ¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s frown, Tony seems to have found something that can hit him. Smiling, he says to the nearby Pepper that he is not bullying others.

    ¡°Tony, that¡¯s not good. Jackson is still young. Do you really want him drunk?¡± Pepper certainly won¡¯t listen to Tony like that. She just wanted Lin Rui to have a drink to ease the atmosphere.

    But as Pepper finished, Lin Rui, sitting opposite, had put the ss on the table again and pushed it forward a little, and the meaning of his gesture was clear.

    Ha-ha, it seems that our Jackson wants to drink a few more sses too! Pepper, what are you waiting for? The guest has pushed the ss over. Seeing Lin Rui push the ss over, Tony¡¯s eyes lit up and he said happily to Pepper.

    ¡°Jackson, are you sure?¡± Without listening to Tony, Pepper asked Lin Rui again.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right, Miss Pepper. I can still drink this wine, as long as I don¡¯t let my parents know.¡± Shaking his hands, Lin Rui said earnestly.

    Lin Rui also wants to have more drinks with Tony. It¡¯s better to get Tony drunk and talk a little bit more then. Another thing is that Lin Rui has not drunk wine for a long time. This time, he can get the best red wine. Although he doesn¡¯t know what it tastes like, he won¡¯t miss the chance.

    ¡°Then you have to pay attention to yourself, don¡¯t get drunk. You can¡¯t talk to your parents then.¡± Pepper finally gave anothermand, and then poured some wine into Lin Rui¡¯s ss.

    ¡°Ha ha! Come on, have a drink with our Jackson! ¡± Tonyughed and touched Lin Rui¡¯s ss with his ss.

    ~

    With a soft click, Tony nced at Lin Rui and drank his wine. Then, of course, the opposite Lin Rui finished his drink, showing a young man¡¯s character.

    ¡°Pepper, get us another bottle. It seems Jackson is very happy today!¡± It seems that Lin Rui is a man who won¡¯t give in easily, Tony waved to Pepper.

    ¡°You... oh! Forget it. Don¡¯t bother me if you¡¯re drunk.¡± Pepper wanted to persuade two with more words, but atst, she thought it over and gave the two naive guys a drink.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back and drink!¡± Holding a ss, Tony stood up behind his desk and said to Lin Rui.

    Since they wanted to drink, of course, it¡¯s best to lean on afortable sofa. Lin Rui also stood up and followed Tony to the back lounge. With the internal energy in his body, Lin Rui was not afraid of being drunk.

    ......

    Jingle~

    Call ~

    The ss in his hand was weakly ced on the ss coffee table in front of him and Tony was lying on the sofa with a drunken look. Two people finished two bottles of red wine in less than an hour, even if the amount of alcohol is OK, Tony is now somewhat awake. But Lin Rui, who is sitting opposite him, lookspletely okay. Although his face is also red, he seems to bepletely conscious.

    ¡°Is this the natural amount a guy drinks for the first time?¡± Watching Lin Rui pick up his ss again, Tony on the sofa has some helpless thoughts. Tony never imagined that he would lose to a sixteen-year-old man in the fight.

    Pepper, who was sitting on the side, had already seen Tony getting drunk, but she didn¡¯t remind him since he deserves it but Tony couldn¡¯t even outdrink a 16-year-old.

    ¡°Mr. Tony, I think I¡¯ve had enough. If we go on, I will be in trouble when I go home.¡± Not intending to fight Tony anymore. Lin Rui gave him some face in time.

    ¡°Well, I think so. After all, you haven¡¯t reached the legal drinking age yet. It¡¯s not good to drink too much.¡±Drunk Tony knows he¡¯s going down the steps, but he really couldn¡¯t drink anymore.

    ¡°So, Tony, can you talk to me about the military buying new weapons now?¡± Lin Rui still wants to know when Tony is going to the Middle East and now even the name he addresses him as has changed.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, it¡¯s ssified. But I can tell you a little bit that I will leave New York on the sixth of next month for a trip. Although a little drunk, Tony knows that there are some things he can¡¯t say, but he just mentions his trip a little.

    ¡°On the 6th of next month? Then, there are only half a month left.¡± Hearing Tony, Lin Rui has confirmed that he will leave for the Middle East in half a month.

    It was at that time that Tony was kidnapped by terrorists to make a more powerful missile weapon and he finally escaped by using Iron Man Armor. It is because of the kidnapping that his usual ¡®conceited and not even looking at other people¡¯ personality has changed a lot. For the first time, He knew that the weapons he invented and manufactured have been hurting the world. Since then, Tony, who wasmitted to inventing high-tech weapons, disappeared and Iron Man came into being to protect everyone. This is the birth of Iron Man.

    Tony didn¡¯t know that although he didn¡¯t disclose the military¡¯s action to purchase new weapons, he only said his date of departure and Lin Rui was very satisfied with this. Because this is what Lin Rui cares about, how much weapons the military purchases is not something that Lin Rui needs to care about.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Tony, I wish you a pleasant journey. Besides, I hope you can take the gift I gave you with you. It can bring good luck to people. As he spoke, Lin Rui took out another Freya charm from his pocket and handed it to Tony.

    ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t you give me one before? Pepper already has it. Do you give it away every time you meet? Tony was curious to see that Lin Rui had given him another handicraft asmon asst time.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, in a fairy tale, this vine knot has mysterious power to protect us from harm. Believe me, you¡¯ll use it.¡± Without exining anything, Lin Rui just said it carefully. Although Tony¡¯s journey was a thrilling one, ording to the normal story, Lin Rui felt it would be better to take some protective measures.

    And Lin Rui certainly won¡¯t give Tony a Freya guardian charm for nothing as it needs 100 Reward points to exchange. It just urred to Lin Rui that when Tony was kidnapped by terrorists, he met a scientist who helped him. With the help of that scientist, Tony was able to sessfully build Iron Man Armor and eventually escape. The scientist finally seemed to have died in the hands of terrorists in order to save Tony, for which Tony med himself for a long time.

    Therefore, Lin Rui gave Tony a guardian. He hoped that when he can believe his own words, he will give this guardian to that scientist and maybe he can save his life.

    ¡°Yes? Why don¡¯t I know that there is such a myth?¡± Tony, who had already checked with J.A.R.V.I.S for this handicraft, said that as he still epted the gift of Lin Rui.

    ¡°Ha-ha, It¡¯s a myth that nobody has ever heard of. Ok, Mr. Stark, I think I should leave, too. Looking at Tony¡¯s drunken appearance, Lin Rui made a timely farewell.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice to have a drink with you, Jackson.¡± Tony raised his hand and smiled formally at Lin Rui for the first time.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, too, Mr. Stark. We will meet again when youe back from abroad next time. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it. Standing up, Lin Rui finally said a word and slowly turned away.

    ¡°Goodbye, Jackson.¡± Pepper, who was sitting next to Tony and taking care of him, smiled and bid goodbye to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, goodbye, Miss Pepper.¡±

    ......

 Chapter 44 Daily Actions And Attack

    <h4>Hom-chapter 44 Daily Actions And Attack</h4>

    Click ~

    Click ~

    ording to Today¡¯s News, Tony Stark will be invited to take part in a secret military operation next week. As America¡¯srgest manufacturer of military weapons, does the invitation of Stark Industries represent another military upgrade? Let¡¯s wait and see!...¡±

    Lin Rui, dressed in casual clothes,y on a sofa in the secret base and watched the TV report in front of him. Unconsciously, the corner of his mouth pulled up. ¡°What¡¯s the secret? The journey was exposed so quickly. If you¡¯re a smart man, you can guess what going on this time, Tony!

    It¡¯s been more than a week since thest time Lin Rui and Tony had talked and Tony was finally leaving New York to go to the Middle East, the ce that will changed his life.

    In the past week, Lin Rui and Matt¡¯s secret base are also changing rapidly. The soft sofa and big screen TV that Lin Rui is now sitting on are the result of this period. In addition to somemonly used daily necessities, Matt also got some heat weapons through his own channels. Although he seldom uses them himself, he is always ready for danger.

    ~

    Just as Lin Rui watched the news on TV on Tony, there was a noise from the entrance to the base. Then Matt slowly walked in.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what are you looking at?¡± Walking all the way down to the sofa opposite to Lin Rui, Matt asked casually. Matt, who can¡¯t see the eyes, really has no need for TV. This big-screen TV ispletely for Lin Rui.

    ¡°Nothing, just watching a friend on TV.¡± Throwing Matt a bag of potato chips, Lin Rui answered faintly.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Tony Stark is your friend? Why am I not surprised?¡± As a result, Matt casually answered, but in a tone of disbelief. A Vignte and a super-rich man, it seems hard to connect these two together.

    Picking up a piece of potato chips and biting it down, Matt¡¯s brow wrinkled together in the next moment. ¡°Cucumber vor? Your taste is really special!¡± Some people in the world would like this vor of potato chips and Matt couldn¡¯t really understand them.

    ¡°Aha! It¡¯s a new taste. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unique? It seems to be a joke of Lin Rui. Seeing Matt¡¯s frown, Lin Rui asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, our goal tonight is to be one of Wilson¡¯s best men. Are you ready?¡± Putting the cucumber-vored potato chips aside, Matt asked Lin Rui in a serious tone.

    Suddenly jumping up from the sofa, Lin Rui stretched out and said, ¡°I am ready!¡±

    ¡°Well, get your equipment and we¡¯re going to start.¡±

    ......

    Puff Puff!

    In an abandoned underground parking lot on the outskirts of New York Manhattan, a flexible figure moves quickly between the parking lot pirs, avoiding bullets from the front.

    In the direction of these bullets, where several ck cars were parked in a row in front, pistols and various weapons came out of the doors and windows, spewing powerful hail of bullets on the running figure.

    Bang bang bang!

    ¡°Looks like these people have been on guard for a long time. They didn¡¯t even give us any chance to attack in the first ce!¡± Once again they were pushed back behind the pir by countless bullets and Lin Rui¡¯s face was constantly changing under the mask.

    The underground parking lot was rtively empty and the gangsters who upied the defensive position did not leave the back of the car. They only used the power to suppress Lin Rui.

    ¡°Matt, it¡¯s up to you next!¡± Even today¡¯s Lin Rui can¡¯t withstand such fierce firepower without shelter. He has to wait for Matt to make a breakthrough.

    Huh~

    Relying on the back of the pir to adjust his breathing, Lin Rui fully mobilized his ability of the Beginner Insight Technique, judging the various positions of the fire points opposite to him.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    ¡°Be careful! There!¡±

    ¡°Someone rushed over!¡±

    Da da da!

    ¡°There is more than one person!¡±

    ¡°This side!¡±

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui waited silence, the gunshots on the opposite side suddenly became messy. Later, Lin Rui heard a burst of exmation and the firepower directed at Lin Rui was significantly weaker.

    ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± With a low cry, Lin Rui rushed out the next moment.

    Puff puff

    The instantaneous burst almost exceeds the limit of human eye observation, which is what Lin Rui can achieve after upgrading his cultivation technique. As he rushed forward, Lin Rui did not forget to throw out several smoke bombs to cover up his figure. Soon, Lin Rui rushed through the weakened firework and came to the nearest car.

    Hoo!

    There seemed to be a red sh in the dark underground parking lot. The next moment, the specially modified bullet-proof door had been split in two and fell to the ground with a click. The man with the powerful submachine gun in the back was expressionless and his eyes were fading rapidly. It seemed that he had not avoided Lin Rui¡¯s sharp de.

    Puff!

    Without any stopover, Lin Rui¡¯s de in his hand has crossed the car and he jumped into the middle of the group of criminals. The hunting has officially begun!

    Bang bang bang!

    Da da da!

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Help me!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, he is here...

    Bang bang bang!

    Puff!

    A few minutester, the abandoned underground parking lot finally quieted down, and the noise disappeared.

    Working together to defeat the enemy, Lin Rui and Matt stood in front of the two containers, these two containers seem to be what Kingpin¡¯s men want to trade this evening. Looking up and down the first two huge containers below, Lin Rui and Matt heard the slight noise from inside.

    ¡°There are people inside??¡± Carefully discerned the sounding out of the container, Lin Rui suddenly shouted.

    The next moment, Lin Rui has pulled out his de, ¡°Hey! Inside people, you stay away from this side! I¡¯ll save you now! ¡± Lin Rui has raised his de.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, the red me of the de shed and the lock that locked the container was broken and amotion ured.

    Hoo!

    Kakaka!

    The lock was opened and Lin Rui and Matt opened the door of the container. Then they saw an unforgettable scene: at least forty people, mostly girls, were crowded into the narrow, dark container and from their skin color they should have been stolen from a small Asian country. Every face of these girls was filled with fear and emptiness. When they saw the container opened, their first reaction was not happiness, but to squeeze into it, as if Lin Rui and Matt were demons.

    ¡°They¡¯re doing human trafficking?!¡± Seeing this scene, Lin Rui instantly knew what deal he had just busted with the group of people.

    ¡°This is why I have been fighting Wilson. He is the biggest cancer in our society!¡± Matt¡¯s face is also very difficult to see. Although he can¡¯t see it, his keen sense can feel the fear from this group.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Hey! Do you understand English? Don¡¯t be afraid, we are here to save you. Now you are safe, you are safe! ¡± Quickly putting away his de, Lin Rui whispered to the frightened girls in front of him.

    ......

    Without any response, they seemed to be unable to understand Lin Rui. Moreover, Lin Rui and Daredevil¡¯s dress is not so trustworthy. A dark red tights, a windbreaker mask that covers the whole body is really not what a savior looks like to them.

    ¡°Matt,e and handle them, I¡¯ll get the others out of the box.¡± Instead of wasting time andmunicating with these frightened girls, Lin Rui patted Matt on the shoulder and said quickly.

    ¡°Well, leave it to me here.¡± Matt nodded and agreed.

    After a few minutes, the people in the two containers seemed to have finally understood the current situation and slowly walked out from inside. Once again, Re-exposed to the fresh air outside, they do not know how long they have been locked up and their faces are showing a light look, They looked at Lin Rui and Matt and they are no longer afraid and vignt.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Standing in the corner with Matt looking at the trapped teenagers scattered in front of him, Lin Rui asked with a headache.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to the police. There¡¯s no better way for us to do that. It¡¯s better to be sent back than to be sold here.¡± Matt nced at nearly a hundred unidentified innocent civilians here and could onlye up with this solution.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way. Call them. I¡¯ll look after them.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui agreed with Matt¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Leaving Matt to call the police, Lin Rui walked toward the group of girls who had regained their freedom. However, just as Lin Rui was walking a few steps away, he suddenly sensed that a danger was approaching rapidly.

    The next moment, Lin Rui saw a sh of fire rushing from a remote location in the underground parking lot towards the crowd ahead.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± After seeing what the fire was, Lin Rui rushed past with a shout.

    Puff!

    Kakaka~

    At the foot of Lin Rui, Lin Rui has disappeared in ce and rushed to the front of the crowd at the next moment. The long de that has been tucked away at his waist appears in his hand instantly and the brilliant red lines quickly cover the whole body of the de.

    ¡°No way!¡± With a low grunt, Lin Rui had already splintered the fast approaching fire ahead with his de.

    When! Puff!

    Boom!

    A crisp crash was followed by a violent explosion, just in front of the crowd, which instantly drowned the image of Lin Rui in midair.

    Boom

    ¡°Mirage Knight!¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s figure drowned by the explosion fire, Matt, who was still on the phone, dropped the phone directly to the ground and rushed out the next second.

    Bang

    ¡°Hello? Are you still there, sir? What happened to you? Our police will be there in a minute!¡± On the other end of the phone that fell to the ground, there was still an inquiry from the police officer, but no one answered her.

    ...!!!

 Chapter 45 Finally

    <h4>Hom-chapter 45 Finally</h4>

    Huh!

    ¡°Ah~ah!...¡±

    The explosion in front of the crowd frightened the already quiet people once again and they ran away in rm.

    The power of the explosion gradually weakened and finally ended, but the fire in the center of the explosion was still burning, and Lin Rui¡¯s figure still did not appear.

    ¡°Mirage Knight!¡± Matt pushed aside the chaotic crowd around him and rushed to the fire, shouting loudly at the fire in front of him.

    Huh~

    Without a response, Matt became more nervous and rushed to find Lin Rui with his special sensation, but it was masked by the zing fire.

    Just now, when Lin Rui suddenly rushed over, Matt also noticed the movement on this side. In his induction, Lin Rui should have been hit by a single-arm missileunched by an RPG rocketuncher. Such a violent explosion, so close, even Lin Rui with that magical protection cannot withstand.

    Just as Matt was about to rush into the fire to find Lin Rui, there was a sudden movement behind him. Then, from the cars behind Matt, a slightly shaking hand suddenly came out.

    ¡°Matt ~ I¡¯m in... This... ¡± It¡¯s Lin Rui¡¯s voice, though it sounds very weak.

    Ad

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Are you okay?!¡± Matt, who heard the sound behind him, came to Lin Rui¡¯s side and looked at him nervously.

    ¡°Cough! Fortunately, I can¡¯t die~ Matt, be careful, that guy may not have left yet!¡± While holding Matt¡¯s outstretched hand, Lin Rui answered him, and finally gave a serious reminder.

    ¡°I have already checked it. There is no one in the direction of the missile attack. They should have already left.¡± The hand pulled Li Rui from the ground and Matt said seriously.

    It was Matt¡¯s carelessness just now. He only sensed that Lin Rui was suddenly concealed by the power of the explosion, but could not see that he flew out by the shock wave of the explosion. Lin Rui, though seemingly confused at the moment, was not seriously injured.

    Recalling the scene just now, it is very thrilling for Lin Rui. The target of the missile was the innocent civilians. Lin Rui certainly could not make it sessful, so he rushed to it without thinking.

    Lin Rui had nned to split the missile before it exploded. His de-pulling speed was very fast, but he did not split it before the missile exploded. So at thest minute, Lin Rui mobilized all the internal energy in the body to form ayer of defense on the body surface and instantly exchanged three protective charms on himself in System Shop. Only in this way could he barely block the power of the explosion. It wasn¡¯t harmful to his health, but he got dizzy by the shock wave and couldn¡¯t tell where the enemy was.

    ¡°We should go, the police should arrive soon.¡± Lin Rui, who is standing still, is reminded by Matt. They don¡¯t have time to look for the man who attacked them.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. The attacker who attacked us today is certainly not the only one. Next time, we will pull him out again.¡± Nodded to Matt, Lin Rui said viciously. Lin Rui won¡¯t swallow a single-armed missile like that.

    Hoo!

    Then Lin Rui quickly left the abandoned underground parking lot with Matt¡¯s help. As for the frightened stowaways, Lin Rui can¡¯t take their feelings into ount at this time, so he left them for the police.

    Toot toot

    Whining

    A few minutes after Lin Rui and Matt left, there was a sharp siren outside the abandoned underground parking lot, and the police finally arrived.

    ......

    Huh~

    ¡°Matt put me down. I¡¯m fine.¡± After returning to the secret base, Lin Rui, who was taken care of by Matt, was somewhat embarrassed to say that he has almost recovered on the way here.

    ¡°Well, Ok.¡± With a sigh of relief, Matt put Lin Rui on his sofa and let him down.

    ¡°Wow, oh!~¡± Although Lin Rui did recover a lot, he still felt sore all over his body on the sofa.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Are you all right? Before you were hit by an explosion, I was really worried about you. Faced with Lin Rui, Matt asked in a low voice. For Lin Rui¡¯s strength, Matt needs to make further judgment that even individual missiles can be defended by him.

    ¡°I am good, the explosion didn¡¯t hit me directly. I just got hit with some vibration. I should be okay after a two-day break.¡± Turning down on the sofa to make himself morefortable, Lin Rui told Matt not to worry.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. But who do you think was the man who attacked you this time? Is it for us? Or Wilson¡¯s men? We haven¡¯t seen his helpful assistant before tonight.¡± Now that Lin Rui is okay, they should think about a few attackers.

    The attacker did not choose to fight Lin Rui when they were fighting with the gangsters, but borrowed innocent people to attract Lin Rui himself to the missile after the incident, which made it difficult to determine the specific force. But Matt was more inclined to be brand them as Kingpin¡¯s men.

    Having dealt with Kingpin for so long, Matt knows that Kingpin¡¯s ability is not only reflected in his own strength, but also in the degree of cruelty and criminal intelligence.

    ¡°Hum! Whoever it is! I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll do it again, especially since they haven¡¯t killed me yet. Next time they do it again, I won¡¯t let them slip away so easily!¡± Silently practicing Advanced cultivation technique and allowing the internal energy to wander around his body to slow down the injury, Lin Rui said sinisterly.

    ¡°Actually, they should not know that you are not dead. The attacker should have seen you hit and left immediately. Maybe they didn¡¯t know you were alive. Maybe you can take a break and stay in the dark during this time. If they shoot me again, we can surprise them. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt suddenly thought of something, and then carefully analyzed it.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I hope they don¡¯t know I¡¯m alive. But are you sure they¡¯ll bomb you with rockets? With a nod to confirm Matt¡¯s suggestion, Lin Rui ended up with a slight joke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait. You¡¯d better rest first. You¡¯re not looking very well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± With a sigh of relief, Lin Rui went straight to the sofa and went deep into the cultivation.

    Matt saw Lin Rui close his eyes and rest and then he sat down and practiced. Since Lin Rui gave him the key to Soaring Dragon Artst time, Matt has made some modifications ording to his original internal practice methods. Now his physical potential has been stimted again, and his strength has improved a lot.

    ......

    Over the next week, Lin Rui and Matt continued to work together, targeting Kingpin¡¯s men, Jeston Gang, and Frankenstein Family¡¯s other industries. Matt is in the bright and Lin Rui is in the dark.

    However, They don¡¯t know whether the attack was idental or what but more than a weekter, they still did not encounter that situation. Perhaps they already know that Lin Rui is alive, Matt and Lin Rui can onlye to this conclusion in the end.

    ......

    Ad

    Just as Lin Rui and Matt silently fought against New York¡¯s underground gangsters, Tony Stark, the biggest shareholder of Stark Industries, had quietly left New York for the Middle East. Lin Rui almost forgot about Tony because he was worried about the attacker, but he remembered it on thest day.

    ¡°I wish Mr. Stark a pleasant journey, and remember to bring my amulet, which will protect you. From your interviewer: Jackson Lin, ¡°This is a text message from Lin Rui on the day of Tony¡¯s departure, reminding him once again to take the amulet with him.

    Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if Tony had seen the message or nor or he was toozy to reply. Anyway, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know if he had brought the two Freya amulets with him. However, Lin Rui has done his part by reminding him and he wouldn¡¯t care about him if he had suffered without a talisman.

    After Tony left, Lin Rui waited for his news. Tony Stark¡¯s message of demonstrating new weapons to the military can be masked, but if he¡¯s taken by terrorists, the Americans can¡¯t hide such a big incident.

    As soon as newses out on TV and on the Inte, Lin Rui knows about Tony¡¯s situation, and Iron Man is about to appear. At the same time, while waiting for Tony news, Lin Rui is urging his parents to quickly sell the stock of Stark Industries. Once the news of Tony¡¯s abduction by terroristses back to New York, the stock of Stark Industries will quickly fall to the bottom.

    Although they don¡¯t understand when their son became interested in stocks, Lin Rui¡¯s parents still listened to him and sold a part of Stark¡¯s stock. If Stark Industries stocks go up, it¡¯s a memory for Lin Rui. Stocks are not for a kid like him to y with.

    However, on the third day after Lin Rui¡¯s father sold his stock away, the news that Tony Stark had been kidnapped and killed by terrorists in the Middle East came out online. With the news, the stock of Stark Industries fell sharply.

    The shocked father of Lin Rui almost thought his son was connected to the terrorists who kidnapped Tony Stark in the Middle East, or how could he have predicted a sharp fall in Stark Industries stock? However, before he recovered from his previous shock, Lin Rui told him to buy some more when the stock of Stark Industries fell to the bottom.

    ¡°What on earth are you thinking?¡± Tony Stark was kidnapped by terrorists. In the hands of the terrorist, he should have died long ago. Stark Industries without Tony Stark is no longer the former famous Stark Industries. Why buy Stark shares again? Lin Hai, who can¡¯t understand Lin Rui¡¯s brain circuit, finally asked his own questions. Does his son really have any ability to predict the future?

    ¡°Dad, listen to me. Mr. Stark won¡¯t die so easily. His life is tough!¡± Without exining anything to his Dad, Lin Rui just expressed his trust in Tony.

    ¡°Is this a mindless worship of idols!¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s earnest eyes, His Dad was a little speechless. Finally, Lin Hai bought back a lot of stocks at the lowest point of Stark Industries stock, even as a venture capital. Maybe Tony Stark is still alive!

    ......

    Not to mention the turbulent US government because of the news of Tony Stark being kidnapped. At this time in the desert of the Middle East, it was the hiding ce of Tony¡¯s terrorists. The terrorists who had kidnapped Tony really should have killed him. After all, they had a deal with Obadiah. However, after they found out that they had kidnapped Tony Stark, they wanted Tony to make more powerful weapons for them, which gave Tony hope to escape.

    ......

    It¡¯s been more than a month since Tony was kidnapped.

    Boom! Boom! Boom

    That day, there seemed to be explosions in Tony¡¯s shabby cave, with rubble rolling down from above. In this case, the cave will copse soon.

    Boom

    Boom

    Before the cave copsed, a steel robot rushed out with some shaky steps, followed by an old man with grey hair.

    ¡°Yinsin! Hurry! The hole is going to copse! Run!¡± As he rushed out, Tony¡¯s anxious voice came from the Iron Man Armor.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    ¡°Ah!¡± At that moment, a few rounds of bullets were fired from the cave-in, just in time to reach Dr. Yinsen¡¯s thigh. With a scream, Dr. Yinsen fell t on the ground.

    Bang~

    Tony, who was rushing forward, saw Yinsen fall and he quickly stopped to save him. However, there are already other people around the terrorist base and Tony¡¯s broken armor will notst long.

    ¡°Tony! Leave me alone! Go away! Go!¡± Yinsen, who knew Tony¡¯s situation, yelled at Tony from the floor. He can¡¯t let Tony take any more risks. He¡¯s still earning a living anyway.

    ¡°Ah! ~~~¡± To prevent Tony froming back to save himself, Yinsen resisted the sharp pain in his leg and stood up and shot around.

    Da da da!

    Puff Puff!

    At the next moment, Dr. Yinsen had several bullet wounds in his body and he fell powerlessly to the ground and could not get up again. But his sacrifice also bought Tony some time.

    ¡°Yinsen!!¡± Watching Yinsen fall in a pool of his own blood to save him. Tony¡¯s eyes were red behind the steel mask. However, he knows that now he can only choose to leave and only if he sessfully escape can he take revenge for Yinsen.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Ad

    Bang!

    The broken Iron Man Armor, ignoring the bulletsing from around him, strode out a few steps. The next moment, behind the armor, a fire burst out and pushed it into the sky. Tony controlled Iron Man Armor tounch missiles at the base¡¯s Arsenal while flying out.

    Da da da!

    Bang bang bang!

    On the ground, the rushing terrorists fired machine guns into the sky, but could not hit the magical steel armor that flew away.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The next moment, the entire base suddenly exploded in session, and the terrorist Arsenal finally exploded. The high-tech weapons belonging to Stark Industries in Tony¡¯s hands turned into mes and engulfed the people around them.

    ......

 Chapter 46 Escape And Conference

    <h4>Hom-chapter 46 Escape And Conference</h4>

    Bang!

    Tony, who rushed out of the ravine, didn¡¯t fly far and the Iron Man Armor made with simple tools and limited materials, fell into the desert and crumbled into pieces.

    Tony struggled to climb out of the hole he made as he pushed aside his torn armor.

    ¡°Cough! It¡¯s not bad!¡± Sessfully escaping from the terrorist base, Tony looked up and squeezed a smile in front of him and said to himself.

    However, Tony, who had escaped from his life, could not hide his grief over Yinsen¡¯s death, the good man who saved his life and helped him in escaping. Then Tony left with a hard step by step in the bitter sun in the desert overhead. He had to survive as to not waste Yinsen¡¯s sacrifice.

    ......

    A little ck dot is moving forward in the barren desert beyond sight. But it¡¯s getting slower and slower. Tony¡¯s strength should have been exhausted long ago, in the desert sun and the yellow wind with fine gravel. At this time, in addition to the strong desire to survive in his heart, the cool sensation that has beening from his chest has also yed a lot of roles.

    Hoo!

    Tony slowly sat down on the ground after stopping again to rest against the strong wind in the desert. Tony, exhausted, stretched out his hand to his chest, where besides the small Arc Reactor that kept him alive, there was a simple pendant tied to a string.

    ¡°A guardian charm? Jackson, you really surprise me again and again!¡± Carefully feeling the cool sensation from that little pendant, Tony thought silently in his heart.

    Ad

    That¡¯s right. Tony left New York and finally brought Lin Rui¡¯s Freya guardian Charm with him. After being kidnapped, the insignificant guardian charm was lucky not to be taken away but stayed with Tony. When Tony was hit by shrapnel and Dr. Yinsen rescued him, the Freya Charm had been silently guarding him.

    Now, when he has finally fled in the endless desert, Tony finally feels that there really seems to be a special force in this little thing. Whenever he feels he can¡¯t keep going, there will always be a cool sensation in his chest and some of his lost strength will be recovered, which will support him to go on.

    ¡°All right! Time to go on!¡± With the help of the little thing on his chest, Tony recovered a little and stood up again and headed ahead. He didn¡¯t know if he would be saved by going on like this, but he would not give up.

    ~~

    Rumble~

    Just about half an hour after Tony continued walking forward, there was a sudden roar over his head, the sound of a helicopter!

    The next moment, several armed helicopters belonging to the United States had rushed out from behind Tony.

    Rumble!

    ¡°Hey!! I¡¯m here! Here!! Hey! ¡± Tony shouted excitedly as he waved his ragged clothes high.

    Hoo!

    Boom

    The rescue helicopter, which had been searching for a long time in the desert, finally slowlynded in front of Tony. Colonel Rhodey, Tony¡¯s friend, rushed in with a group of rescuers.

    Puff!

    Seeing Rhodey appear, Tony, who has persisted until now, finally falls on his knees feebly.

    ¡°Hey! How was the fun Jeep?¡± Rushing towards Tony, Rhodey asked with a smile.

    Sitting in the desert, Tony pulled a smile and didn¡¯t answer. He really didn¡¯t have the strength.

    Hoo!

    Looking at Tony¡¯s miserable look, Rhodey held him in his arms. ¡°Next time, You ride with me, okay?¡±

    ......

    New York, Queens, Lin Rui¡¯s bedroom.

    Lin Rui, lying in bed, was idly switching the station, since thest news broke that Tony had been kidnapped by terrorists, there has been no news of him for more than a month now.

    But Lin Rui had a hunch that Tony wasing back. Because, just yesterday, Lin Rui suddenly found that thepletion of Tony¡¯s mainline quest, which had not been moving for a long time, had suddenly increased. Tony seems to have brought his own Freya Guardian with him, and it¡¯s already working.

    ¡°An Important announcement: Tony Stark, the owner of Stark Industries who has been missing in the Middle East for more than a month, the great genius of this century, is back today! He will hold a press conference in an hour. Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± Finally, after Lin Rui changed the station again, there was a piece of surprising news on TV.

    Imagine how much the return of Tony Stark would shake New York and the United States as a whole. And Tony, who has just escaped from the battlefield, is going to hold a press conference. What will he say? Everyone was curious.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally back! But I don¡¯t know if the doctor who saved Tony survived. Watching the continuing TV coverage of Tony¡¯s return, Lin Rui¡¯s mouth warped slightly as he muttered to himself.

    The next moment, Lin Rui jumped out of bed. Tony is about to hold a press conference. How can he be absent as Tony Stark¡¯s interviewer?

    Hoo!

    Picking up the camera on the table, Lin Rui rushed downstairs.

    ¡°Mom! I¡¯m going out on business!¡±

    ......

    Huh!

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡±

    Ad

    ¡°Stark!¡±

    When Lin Rui came to the ce where Tony is going to hold the press conference as quickly as possible, he could only see a group of people who were cheering. In addition to journalists, there are many Stark fans and more are investors who are staring at Stark Industries stock.

    ¡°There are so many people!¡± With a sigh, Lin Rui hung his journalist¡¯s card on his chest and headed for the venue.

    ¡°Stark!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me! Thank you! Please let me go!¡± Creating a road In the crazy crowd, Lin Rui came to the entrance of the venue. However, he was stopped when he was ready to go in.

    ¡°Sorry, only a few invited media can enter today¡¯s conference.¡± The security guard who stopped Lin Rui nced at the press card on his chest and said faintly that ¡°The Daily Bugle¡± was obviously not included in the invitation.

    ¡°Er... Wait. ¡± Unexpected to be stopped at the door, Lin Rui was stunned and took out his cell phone.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Pepper, this is Jackson. Well, I¡¯m d Mr. Stark is back. I¡¯m at the door of the conference right now, but I¡¯m stopped by the security guard. Can you help me in? He called Pepper on her private phone and spoke a little.

    ¡°Well, all right, thank you!¡± No one knows what Pepper said. Lin Rui thanked her and hung up the phone and waited.

    The security guard who stopped Lin Rui before also returned to his position again. He would not care if Lin Rui had anything to do with Tony Stark¡¯s private secretary. He would do his job well.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t wait for long as a man he knew appeared from the venue. He was Tony¡¯s bodyguard and the fellow who took Lin Rui to see Tony before. So far, however, Lin Rui has no idea what his name is.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, pleasee in with me.¡± The bodyguard came up to Lin Rui and said directly, then turned around and left.

    ¡°Yes.¡± With a sigh of relief, Lin Rui walked behind him at the venue.

    This time, of course, the security guard won¡¯t stop him. Tony Stark¡¯s bodyguards are still acquainted with each other, and it¡¯s obvious that they don¡¯t have to worry about the number of ces they¡¯re invited to.

    ......

    ¡°Miss Pepper is over there.¡± Leading Lin Rui into the venue, Tony¡¯s bodyguard pointed in one direction.

    ¡°Well, I see her.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui has seen Pepper¡¯s location.

    Then, the bodyguard left Lin Rui and walked to the front stage of the conference. Tony was sitting on the floor under the podium to rest.

    ¡°He still do whatever he likes!¡± Seeing Tony sitting on the floor with a wound, Lin Rui shook his head and muttered, then headed towards Pepper.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Pepper.¡± As Lin Rui approached Pepper, an older guy hade in early to talk to her.

    ¡°Hello, what¡¯s up?¡± Paper responded politely, paying attention to Tony ahead.

    ¡°Can I have a word with you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, the press conference is about to start.¡± Pepper answered slightly skewed, already politely refusing.

    ¡°I am not a reporter. I am Agent Coulson, acting on behalf of the US Strategic Hazard Intervention Espionage Logistics Directorate.¡± The older guy, who called himself Agent Coulson, handed Pepper a business card as he spoke the name of his organization.

    ¡°That¡¯s a mouthful.¡± Pepper, though impatient, politely epted Coulson¡¯s business card.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re also working on this small problem,¡± Coulson said lightly.

    ¡°So you are very helpless about the name yourself!¡± Just as Pepper was about to ask what they were doing in a department with such a twisted name, a familiar voice came up.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Pepper, long time no see! I¡¯m d Mr. Stark is back safely, er, maybe not so safe. Just as Pepper turned around, Lin Rui hade over and expressed his joy at Tony¡¯s return.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, thank you for your concern for Tony.¡± When she saw Lin Ruiing, Pepper hung Agent Coulson aside and greeted Lin Rui.

    ¡°I knew Mr. Stark would be okay, and I¡¯ve always believed that, and I¡¯m sure Miss Pepper thinks the same thing.¡± Walking up to Pepper, Lin Rui said earnestly.

    Ad

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d Tony¡¯s back, too.¡±

    ¡°Miss Pepper, we¡¯d like to hear some details about Mr. Stark¡¯s escape.¡± While Pepper was talking to Lin Rui, Agent Coulson, who had been hung aside, finally spoke again.

    ¡°I will arrange it, ok?¡± Pepper was really annoyed and promised.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± With thanks, Agent Coulson left in recognition. Before leaving, however, his eyes stayed on Lin Rui for a little longer.

    ¡°Jackson, I think Tony will be happy to talk to you after the conference.¡± Sending off the annoying agent, Pepper smiled at Lin Rui and said.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I was hoping.¡± Lin Rui smiled and agreed.

    Subsequently, their eyes turned to the front, and the conference officially began. However, because of Tony¡¯s request, everyone was sitting on the floor at this time, making the conference look a little bit different.

    ¡°... I couldn¡¯t catch up with my father for thest time... So I decided to close the Stark Industries Weapons Department...

    !!!

 Chapter 46 Escape And Conference

    46 CHAPTER 46 ESCAPE AND CONFERENCE

    Bang!

    Tony, who rushed out of the ravine, didn''t fly far and the Iron Man Armor made with simple tools and limited materials, fell into the desert and crumbled into pieces.

    Tony struggled to climb out of the hole he made as he pushed aside his torn armor.

    "Cough! It''s not bad!" Sessfully escaping from the terrorist base, Tony looked up and squeezed a smile in front of him and said to himself.

    However, Tony, who had escaped from his life, could not hide his grief over Yinsen''s death, the good man who saved his life and helped him in escaping. Then Tony left with a hard step by step in the bitter sun in the desert overhead. He had to survive as to not waste Yinsen''s sacrifice.

    ...

    A little ck dot is moving forward in the barren desert beyond sight. But it''s getting slower and slower. Tony''s strength should have been exhausted long ago, in the desert sun and the yellow wind with fine gravel. At this time, in addition to the strong desire to survive in his heart, the cool sensation that has beening from his chest has also yed a lot of roles.

    Hoo!

    Tony slowly sat down on the ground after stopping again to rest against the strong wind in the desert. Tony, exhausted, stretched out his hand to his chest, where besides the small Arc Reactor that kept him alive, there was a simple pendant tied to a string.

    "A guardian charm? Jackson, you really surprise me again and again!" Carefully feeling the cool sensation from that little pendant, Tony thought silently in his heart.

    That''s right. Tony left New York and finally brought Lin Rui''s Freya guardian Charm with him. After being kidnapped, the insignificant guardian charm was lucky not to be taken away but stayed with Tony. When Tony was hit by shrapnel and Dr. Yinsen rescued him, the Freya Charm had been silently guarding him.

    Now, when he has finally fled in the endless desert, Tony finally feels that there really seems to be a special force in this little thing. Whenever he feels he can''t keep going, there will always be a cool sensation in his chest and some of his lost strength will be recovered, which will support him to go on.

    "All right! Time to go on!" With the help of the little thing on his chest, Tony recovered a little and stood up again and headed ahead. He didn''t know if he would be saved by going on like this, but he would not give up.

    ~~

    Rumble~

    Just about half an hour after Tony continued walking forward, there was a sudden roar over his head, the sound of a helicopter!

    The next moment, several armed helicopters belonging to the United States had rushed out from behind Tony.

    Rumble!

    "Hey!! I''m here! Here!! Hey! " Tony shouted excitedly as he waved his ragged clothes high.

    Hoo!

    Boom

    The rescue helicopter, which had been searching for a long time in the desert, finally slowlynded in front of Tony. Colonel Rhodey, Tony''s friend, rushed in with a group of rescuers.

    Puff!

    Seeing Rhodey appear, Tony, who has persisted until now, finally falls on his knees feebly.

    "Hey! How was the fun Jeep?" Rushing towards Tony, Rhodey asked with a smile.

    Sitting in the desert, Tony pulled a smile and didn''t answer. He really didn''t have the strength.

    Hoo!

    Looking at Tony''s miserable look, Rhodey held him in his arms. "Next time, You ride with me, okay?"

    ...

    New York, Queens, Lin Rui''s bedroom.

    Lin Rui, lying in bed, was idly switching the station, since thest news broke that Tony had been kidnapped by terrorists, there has been no news of him for more than a month now.

    But Lin Rui had a hunch that Tony wasing back. Because, just yesterday, Lin Rui suddenly found that thepletion of Tony''s mainline quest, which had not been moving for a long time, had suddenly increased. Tony seems to have brought his own Freya Guardian with him, and it''s already working.

    "An Important announcement: Tony Stark, the owner of Stark Industries who has been missing in the Middle East for more than a month, the great genius of this century, is back today! He will hold a press conference in an hour. Let''s wait and see!" Finally, after Lin Rui changed the station again, there was a piece of surprising news on TV.

    Imagine how much the return of Tony Stark would shake New York and the United States as a whole. And Tony, who has just escaped from the battlefield, is going to hold a press conference. What will he say? Everyone was curious.

    "He''s finally back! But I don''t know if the doctor who saved Tony survived. Watching the continuing TV coverage of Tony''s return, Lin Rui''s mouth warped slightly as he muttered to himself.

    The next moment, Lin Rui jumped out of bed. Tony is about to hold a press conference. How can he be absent as Tony Stark''s interviewer?

    Hoo!

    Picking up the camera on the table, Lin Rui rushed downstairs.

    "Mom! I''m going out on business!"

    ...

    Huh!

    "Mr. Stark!"

    "Stark!"

    When Lin Rui came to the ce where Tony is going to hold the press conference as quickly as possible, he could only see a group of people who were cheering. In addition to journalists, there are many Stark fans and more are investors who are staring at Stark Industries stock.

    "There are so many people!" With a sigh, Lin Rui hung his journalist''s card on his chest and headed for the venue.

    "Stark!"

    "Mr. Stark!"

    "Excuse me! Thank you! Please let me go!" Creating a road In the crazy crowd, Lin Rui came to the entrance of the venue. However, he was stopped when he was ready to go in.

    "Sorry, only a few invited media can enter today''s conference." The security guard who stopped Lin Rui nced at the press card on his chest and said faintly that "The Daily Bugle" was obviously not included in the invitation.

    "Er¡­ Wait. " Unexpected to be stopped at the door, Lin Rui was stunned and took out his cell phone.

    "Hello, Miss Pepper, this is Jackson. Well, I''m d Mr. Stark is back. I''m at the door of the conference right now, but I''m stopped by the security guard. Can you help me in? He called Pepper on her private phone and spoke a little.

    "Well, all right, thank you!" No one knows what Pepper said. Lin Rui thanked her and hung up the phone and waited.

    The security guard who stopped Lin Rui before also returned to his position again. He would not care if Lin Rui had anything to do with Tony Stark''s private secretary. He would do his job well.

    Lin Rui didn''t wait for long as a man he knew appeared from the venue. He was Tony''s bodyguard and the fellow who took Lin Rui to see Tony before. So far, however, Lin Rui has no idea what his name is.

    "Mr. Jackson, pleasee in with me." The bodyguard came up to Lin Rui and said directly, then turned around and left.

    "Yes." With a sigh of relief, Lin Rui walked behind him at the venue.

    This time, of course, the security guard won''t stop him. Tony Stark''s bodyguards are still acquainted with each other, and it''s obvious that they don''t have to worry about the number of ces they''re invited to.

    ...

    "Miss Pepper is over there." Leading Lin Rui into the venue, Tony''s bodyguard pointed in one direction.

    "Well, I see her." With a nod, Lin Rui has seen Pepper''s location.

    Then, the bodyguard left Lin Rui and walked to the front stage of the conference. Tony was sitting on the floor under the podium to rest.

    "He still do whatever he likes!" Seeing Tony sitting on the floor with a wound, Lin Rui shook his head and muttered, then headed towards Pepper.

    "Hello, Miss Pepper." As Lin Rui approached Pepper, an older guy hade in early to talk to her.

    "Hello, what''s up?" Paper responded politely, paying attention to Tony ahead.

    "Can I have a word with you?"

    "I can''t, the press conference is about to start." Pepper answered slightly skewed, already politely refusing.

    "I am not a reporter. I am Agent Coulson, acting on behalf of the US Strategic Hazard Intervention Espionage Logistics Directorate." The older guy, who called himself Agent Coulson, handed Pepper a business card as he spoke the name of his organization.

    "That''s a mouthful." Pepper, though impatient, politely epted Coulson''s business card.

    "Yes, we''re also working on this small problem," Coulson said lightly.

    "So you are very helpless about the name yourself!" Just as Pepper was about to ask what they were doing in a department with such a twisted name, a familiar voice came up.

    "Hello, Miss Pepper, long time no see! I''m d Mr. Stark is back safely, er, maybe not so safe. Just as Pepper turned around, Lin Rui hade over and expressed his joy at Tony''s return.

    "Hey! Jackson, thank you for your concern for Tony." When she saw Lin Ruiing, Pepper hung Agent Coulson aside and greeted Lin Rui.

    "I knew Mr. Stark would be okay, and I''ve always believed that, and I''m sure Miss Pepper thinks the same thing." Walking up to Pepper, Lin Rui said earnestly.

    "Well, I''m d Tony''s back, too."

    "Miss Pepper, we''d like to hear some details about Mr. Stark''s escape." While Pepper was talking to Lin Rui, Agent Coulson, who had been hung aside, finally spoke again.

    "I will arrange it, ok?" Pepper was really annoyed and promised.

    "Thank you." With thanks, Agent Coulson left in recognition. Before leaving, however, his eyes stayed on Lin Rui for a little longer.

    "Jackson, I think Tony will be happy to talk to you after the conference." Sending off the annoying agent, Pepper smiled at Lin Rui and said.

    "Well, that''s what I was hoping." Lin Rui smiled and agreed.

    Subsequently, their eyes turned to the front, and the conference officially began. However, because of Tony''s request, everyone was sitting on the floor at this time, making the conference look a little bit different.

    "¡­ I couldn''t catch up with my father for thest time¡­ So I decided to close the Stark Industries Weapons Department¡­

 Chapter 47 Issues And Trust

    <h4>Chapter 47 Issues And Trust</h4>

    Buzzz! ~

    With this sudden announcement of Tony Stark, the whole conference went crazy in an instant. Every reporter wanted to rush towards Tony Stark and ask him why he was closing Stark Industries¡¯most important weapons department, but they were blocked by several bodyguards.

    Pepper, standing behind, was shocked and covered her mouth. She could not believe that Tony would make such a decision. But Lin Rui, who stood beside her, was much calmer.

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡±

    Advertisement

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡± The reporters on the scene were in a state of confusion.

    ¡°Er!¡± What we should be concerned about now is that Tony is back safely and healthier than ever! Now you have news to report... Tony stepped out of the press circle under the protection of his bodyguards and Obadiah hurried to the stage to speak to get the situation under control, but no journalist cared more about what he said.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, I didn¡¯t expect you toe too! Today I gave you a big story! ¡± Tony, walking quickly behind the venue, saw Lin Rui standing next to Pepper and said hello with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bombshell of news, but you didn¡¯t give it to me alone.¡± Lin Rui said lightly.

    ¡°You have a lot of requirements for a kid. You couldn¡¯t even enter the venue with your ¡°The Daily Bugle¡± batch. Now you and these big New York media know the news at the same time, isn¡¯t it explosive? Tony was very upset to hear Lin Rui¡¯s indifferent words.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s also true. It seems that I would have to get the news back soon.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui looked like he just remembered something.

    Advertisement

    Boom!

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡±

    ¡°Why are you suddenly making this decision?!¡±

    ¡°What did you experience while being kidnapped?!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡±

    Just as Tony and Lin Rui chatted briefly, the journalists behind them were about to break through the bodyguard¡¯s defense line. Sometimes, crazy journalists are more ferocious than beasts.

    ¡°Come on, this is not a ce to talk.¡± ncing at the increasingly exciting crowd outside, Pepper urged Tony to go.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. Jackson,e with us, I have something to say to you.¡± Holding Pepper¡¯s hand, Tony, under the protection of bodyguards, quickly walked out of the meeting hall and took Lin Rui with him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± With a sigh of relief, Lin Rui also walked away from the venue behind Tony Stark. As for what Tony said at the press conference just now, Lin Rui has also sent it to his editor-in-chief. Jameson gives Lin Rui better treatment, and of course, he could get some bonus as a reward.

    ......

    ¡°Tony Stark, the sessor to Stark Industries, the smartest genius of the century, announced at the just-concluded conference that the Stark Industries Weapons Department would be closed...¡±

    ¡°The nation¡¯srgest weapon manufacturer: Stark Industries suddenly announced the closure of the weapons department today...¡±

    ¡°... Weapon dealers im to no longer manufacture weapons, Tony Stark, what have you been through?

    Just after the conference ended, the media all over the United States exploded. Tony¡¯s announcement at the conference was really amazing. At Lin Rui¡¯s house, Lin Rui¡¯s dad was surprised when he saw the news. It¡¯s not just because Tony Stark announced it, it¡¯s because he saw his son on TV! He was standing with Tony Stark so he was captured in the photos and videos, though it¡¯s only a quick nce. Moreover, it seems that his son and Tony have a good rtionship!

    ¡°Is that why Jackson knew Stark would be okay?!¡± Lin Hai muttered to himself as he watched the instant picture of his son on TV.

    ......

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui arrived at the luxury vi by sea in Tony¡¯s car. He has only seen the vi on TV and he was shocked seeing it in person.

    ¡°This is the life of the rich!¡± Looking at the luxury sports cars parked outside, Lin Rui thought to himself.

    Without giving Lin Rui much time to think, Tony has led Lin Rui into the vi. He does have something to talk with Lin Rui and he doesn¡¯t want it to be known by others. Of course, Pepper is not someone else.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down.¡± Sitting down on the couch, Tony said to Lin Rui, who was still looking around.

    ¡°Well, thank you.¡± Nodded, Lin Rui sat down on the sofa next to Tony.

    Advertisement

    Pepper poured Tony and Lin Rui a cup of coffee and green tea and then left. Tony¡¯s speech at the press conference would not end so simply. She had to deal with the next urgent PR issues.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t congratted Mr. Stark foring back safely, I a really happy that you are safe!¡± After taking a sip of Pepper¡¯s green tea, Lin Rui said to Tony with a smile.

    ¡°Of course you are happy, You finally became my personal interview reporter. If I die in the hands of terrorists like this, you¡¯ll have nothing to do with me.¡± Looking at Lin Rui, Tony said lightly.

    ¡°Ha-ha, that is also true.¡±

    ¡°However, why do I feel that you are not surprised at all? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ll nevere back? Looking at Lin Rui, Tony¡¯s words flickered.

    Tony has increasingly found that Lin Rui does not seem to be such a simple high school student since he first came into contact with the young man in front of him. But Tony¡¯s investigation has not progressed and the most doubtful one is the rtionship between Lin Rui and Harry Osborn of Oscorp. But it¡¯s also easy to figure out who they are. They go to the same school and are in the same ss.

    ¡°Actually, I was surprised when I got the news that Mr. Stark was rescued, but I always believed you would be okay.¡± Lin Rui looked straight at Tony and answered earnestly.

    ¡°Why? Is that why you gave me that thing? Finally, Tony asked him what he wanted to talk to Lin Rui. The thing Lin Rui gave him was definitely not an ordinary handicraft item, Of that Tony was quite sure.

    ¡°Ehh? Do you mean the guardian charm? Lin Rui asked foolishly when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, that guardian charm! Is that what you call it? What on earth is it? Is it a new medical product? Can it stimte the potential of the injured? Or can it provide some energy? Is it Oscorp¡¯s new biotechnology? Seeing Lin Rui pretending to be silly, Tony kept asking himself about the possibilities he had thought about in the past two days, but none of them was certain.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, that¡¯s just an ordinary guardian charm. I sent you and Miss Pepper just because I want to wish you good health. That thing is just spiritual sustenance. But if that thing really helps you, I¡¯ll be happy.¡± Hearing Tony guessing a lot over there, Lin Ruiughed and said.

    Magic may actually be exined scientifically, but Tony¡¯s attempt to figure out what happened to Freya¡¯s Guardian charm is less realistic. Tony couldn¡¯t be sure that something was really weird as long as he didn¡¯t admit it.

    ¡°Ordinary guardian charm? Spiritual sustenance? If you think I¡¯m going to believe you Than you¡¯re taking me for a fool!¡± ncing at Lin Rui, Tony¡¯s tone was full of disbelief.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s really is just a small gift and it has nothing to do with Oscorp.¡± Opening his hand, Lin Rui shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Forget it, if you don¡¯t want to say it, I will figure it out by myself.¡± Tony doesn¡¯t know if Lin Rui is speaking the truth or not and he doesn¡¯t expect to get conclusions from him.

    ¡°Good luck.¡± Lin Rui remained smiling.

    ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you give me some exclusive news this time?¡± Instead of continuing to struggle with the issue of the guardian charm, Lin Rui went on to ask.

    ¡°Exclusive report? What do you mean? His eyes shed and Tony asked softly.

    ¡°When I was at the press conference, I saw a special agent who imed to be from Strategic Hazard Intervention Espionage Logistics Directorate and he was talking to Miss Pepper about your escape from the Middle East. I think maybe you can talk to me about this.¡± Lin Rui was panting a little when he finished the name of S.H.I.E.L.D.in one breath.

    ¡°Well? Are they? They even looked for me before. Tony seemed to remember something when he heard the name of the organization from Lin Rui¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°So, would Mr. Stark like to talk to me about the details of your escape?¡± Lin Rui asked with a smile.

    Advertisement

    S.H.I.E.L.D. or something, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to get too involved with them yet. In fact, if possible, Lin Rui would try to persuade Tony not to join S.H.I.E.L.D. to form any Avengers alliance. S.H.I.E.L.D., that¡¯s a big pit that has been prated by Hydra so far, and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to get involved in their mess.

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Instead of answering Lin Rui immediately, Tony asked him seriously.

    Lin Rui, who didn¡¯t have much hope, heard Tony and he sat up straight on the sofa after hearing his question. ¡°Of course I want to know!¡±

    ¡°Then I will let you see it! Come here!¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s serious look, Tony suddenly waved at him toe closer.

    Seeing Tony¡¯s action, Lin Rui had guessed what he was going to do, so he stood up and went to Tony. Then Tony untied several buttons on his shirt in front of Lin Rui, revealing what he had been hiding underneath.

    Buzz

    A tiny Arc Reactor with a blue glow appeared in front of Lin Rui and on Tony¡¯s chest. With such a close-up observation of the miniature Arc Reactor, Lin Rui can almost feel the enormous energy contained in that small device.

    Hoo!

    Without giving Lin Rui any more nces, Tony has once again covered his chest, hiding the miniature Arc Reactor.

    ¡°Miniature Arc Reactor! It¡¯s so wonderful! I knew you could do it!¡± Retracting his line of sight, Lin Rui sincerely praised him.

 Chapter 49 Finally Taking Actions

    <h4>Chapter 49 Finally Taking Actions</h4>

    New York, Empire State High School, Lin Rui¡¯s ss, is nearing the end of the term. At the end of the term, everyone has to take it seriously.

    Of course, it won¡¯t include Lin Rui, who cheats by taking memory capsules. He won¡¯t worry about the end of the term. As for Peter Parker and Harry Osborn, they don¡¯t have to worry about their grades at all. The only one he had to worry about is Tom, but Lin Rui hasn¡¯t had a good chat with Tom for a long time. He seems to have a new circle and friends of his own.

    ¡°Hey! Peter, how is your internship at Oscorp going?¡± Lin Rui, who had not been concerned about Peter for some time, suddenly asked him, not wanting to miss the time when Peter became Spiderman.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I just turned to Dr. Curt Connors as an assistant. He¡¯s my father¡¯s former friend and he is also a gicist. Peter smiled at Lin Rui and answered.

    Advertisement

    By this time Peter had found the briefcase left by his father at home, so he had found Dr. Curt Connors. Because of Peter¡¯s father¡¯s rtionship with Dr. Connor and his internship in Oscorp, Peter went smoothly into Dr. Connors¡¯s biologicalboratory as his assistant. Now Peter feels he has found a way forward and he is devoting himself to the development of biotechnology and continues to follow his father¡¯s previous path.

    At Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°Doctor Curt Connors?¡± Isn¡¯t that Dr. Lizard?

    ¡°Jackson, do you know Dr. Connors?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s murmur, Peter asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, I heard about him, a little-known biologist. However, his project seems to have not broken through for a long time and Oscorp seems to be withdrawing his financial support.¡± Lin Rui said faintly.

    ¡°There has been a breakthrough! Dr. Connors has studied the biological gic improvement for so many years and has broken through. As long as there is a little more time, I believe he will seed!¡± At the words of Lin Rui, Peter suddenly got a little excited.

    Peter¡¯s father had worked hard on this project, and of course, he wanted to seed. And, thanks to Peter¡¯s help, the project has really made some progress recently. Nevertheless, if Oscorp didn¡¯t get big results before he withdrew the funds, the project would really be stopped, which Peter didn¡¯t want to see.

    Advertisement

    ¡°Really? Maybe you can go to Harry to see if he can help you and let Oscorp give you some more time.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s excitement, Lin Rui suddenly suggested.

    Perhaps if Dr. Connors has more time to study, He would carefully understand it and not rush to experiment with himself with immature gically modified potions, it may avoid the emergence of Dr. Lizard. This is what Lin Rui suddenly thought of. Some things he might change can make the story develop in a good direction.

    However, after listening to Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter shook his head. ¡°There seems to be something going on at Oscorp¡¯s top management recently. Harry is already a bit tied up. I can¡¯t bother him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ohh, no wonder I haven¡¯t seen Harry for many days. I don¡¯t know how he is now. I wish we could help him. Hearing that, Lin Rui remembered that Harry¡¯s troubles seemed not small. However, Lin Rui still doesn¡¯t know much about the struggle in such a bigpany.

    During this period, Peter and Harry, the future Spiderman and Little Green Goblin were all in trouble. As for Lin Rui, there is not much time for him to help them because of the mainline quest. However, Lin Rui will not just watch things happen and do nothing about it. At the very least, he wanted to stop Harry from bing Green Goblin because of his father¡¯s death and the family¡¯s inherited diseases.

    ¡°Well, I believe Harry will be fine.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter nodded and said.

    ¡°By the way, what about Tom? Did he y with those big tall boys again?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡±

    ......

    In the suburbs of New York, Harry¡¯s house has a manor-style building. At this time, Harry, who did not go to school, was in the manor.

    ¡°Father, I won¡¯t let thepany be ruined by those guys. You can rest assured!¡± Sitting beside the bed, Harry looked at his father lying in bed and said earnestly.

    Norman Osborn, Harry¡¯s father, has been in bed for two weeks because of the family¡¯s incurable disease. In the meantime, Oscorp¡¯s shareholders began to move around. Although Harry is still young, he has already entered the shareholders¡¯ meeting, but he does not have many supporters. His current situation in thepany is not good. However, in order to be the son to his father who was lying in bed at this time, Harry would definitely hold thepany firmly in his hand.

    Hoo!

    Instead of showing his weakness in front of his father, Harry quickly left the room as he had a lot of things to do. Harry has been growing very fast these days, constantly working with major shareholders, interacting withpanies that are on the sidelines and have close cooperation with Oscorp and guarding against Oscorp¡¯spetitors. Hard as it was, Harry kept on. He knew that his friends would always support him and that beautiful girl was always there. After thepany¡¯s businesses had been handled, Harry nned to formalize the rtionship.

    Creak

    There was a soft noise and the heavy wooden door closed behind Harry.

    After Harry left, Norman Osborn, who seemed to be seriously ill in bed, suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, his eyes emitted a faint yellow light that does not belong to a sick man.

    Norman was in a really bad state because of a family gic disorder. That¡¯s why he forced Dr. Connors to quickly develop the gene potion, which he could hardly wait for.

    ......

    ¡°...Gulmira is now a hell on earth, where refugees have nowhere to go to escape from their homes. Terrorists iming to be freedom fighters supported by a new force are fully armed... There is no police, no government... The refugees can only hope hopelessly that someone wille and save them...

    Advertisement

    ~

    ¡°It seems that Iron Man ising!¡± Looking at the TV coverage of the war and refugees in the Gulmira area, Lin Rui, sitting at home, muttered.

    Tony, who has been traumatized by war, will not watch these innocent civilians lose their homes or even their lives because of the weapons provided by hispany. What will he do to help them? Maybe he¡¯s the one who can save them.

    Two dayster, a military news conference about the crash of an F-22 ne the day before was being reported on television. The conference was presided over by Colonel Rhodey of the Army Weapons Development Department, and of course, he was the only one who could do it.

    ¡°Yesterday, there was an F-22 raptor ne crashing. There were no casualties. For Gulmira¡¯s ident...¡± Watching Colonel Rhodey talk nonsense on TV, Lin Rui was toozy to continue watching.

    Lin Rui decided that he would go and talk to Tony these days. Obadiah should have gotten Tony¡¯s prototype from the terrorists by this time, but because of theck of a miniature Arc Reactor, steel armor with a shell alone is just a valuable piece of scrap iron. Maybe he¡¯s going to grab Tony¡¯s Arc Reactor in the next two days.

    If Obadiah seeds, then a war is inevitable. Although Stark Industries is far from Lin Rui¡¯s home, Lin Rui is reluctant to see other civilian casualties. If Obadiah can be stopped, if not, then Lin Rui has to be Mirage Knight to stop him.

    Lin Rui also wanted to test whether his Flowing me debined with internal energy could break the defense of Iron Man Armor, which will be a test of his current strength.

    Just when Lin Rui saw the news and thought about what he should do in the future, Tony knew that Obadiah was doing business on both sides and that he was expelled from Stark Industries by the board of directors, led by Obadiah. So far, Tony really saw his good uncle¡¯s true face, a bad wolf who was only interested in making money and wanted to grab Stark Industries.

    Of course, Tony, who was expelled from Stark Industries, did not wait to die. In addition to secretly improving Iron Man Armor again, Tony also persuaded Pepper to go to his office to find Obadiah¡¯s covert trading records and destroy weapons sold to terrorists by Obadiah himself.

    However, when Pepper found out on hisputer that Obadiah wanted to kill Tony and was calling to tell him, Tony on the other end of the phone suddenly lost his voice.

    Buzz! ~ ~

    ¡°Tony! Tony! Are you there Hello!¡±

    Tony¡¯s seaside vi, in a luxurious lobby. Tony, sitting on the sofa, had the phone in his hand, but he could not move at all. He doesn¡¯t know when Obadiah, who was hiding here, came out from behind him with a small instrument in his hand. In the end, Tony didn¡¯t expect his uncle would do that.

    Tony¡¯s new miniature Arc Reactor was taken out by Obadiah and it was just like taking Tony¡¯s heart.

    ¡°... Tony, you shouldn¡¯t have involved Pepper. She didn¡¯t have to die. After saying thest sentence to Tony, who could not move on the sofa, Obadiah turned and left. Without the maic force from the micro Arc Reactor to attract the shrapnel, Tony would soon die in a very painful way.

    ......

    Boom!

    Huh!

    When Lin Rui came to Tony¡¯s seaside vi for hundreds of dors in taxi fares, Obadiah¡¯s car just sped past him.

    Advertisement

    ¡°Damn it! I am still toote!¡± Watching Obadiah leave quickly, Lin Rui scolded himself and rushed into the vi. Tony¡¯s situation should not be optimistic.

    Tony, who hasn¡¯t recovered from the general paralysis, only feels a burst of familiar coolness in his pocket. It was the Freya Guardian that he has been studying with him.

    ¡°Er -~ah!¡± Tony¡¯s faint roar came from the luxurious and empty hall.

    Tony was able to move a little and make a little noise with the cool relief, but there was clearly a long way to go before Recovery. But, listening to Obadiah¡¯sst words, Pepper is now facing danger, and Tony has no time to spend here.

    Hoo!

    Da Da!

    Just then Tony, struggling on the sofa, suddenly heard a sound of footsteps. Was Obadiah feeling insecure and ising back to kill him?

    ¡°Mr. Stark, it seems you need some help.¡± However, the nervous Tony then rxed because he heard the voice of a young man.

    Hoo!

    The next moment, Lin Rui finally appeared in front of Tony and he came over to his position.

 Chapter 50 Fight

    <h4>Chapter 50 Fight</h4>

    Lifting Tony on the sofa, Lin Rui looked at him and smiled. ¡°Mr. Stark, maybe you should add some more security to your house.¡± If Obadiah can knock them down then Tony¡¯s high-tech vi is really worthless.

    ¡°... Haha, I will add more security measurester. But now Pepper is in danger. I need to save her right away! ¡± Tony, who was supported by Lin Rui, seemed to recover quickly and he stared at Lin Rui. In fact, it was Lin Rui who quietly helped Tony recover with his internal energy.

    ¡°Ok, what do you need me to do?¡± Nodding, Lin Rui asked seriously. Although Lin Rui is a person who knows the entire story, he can only y silly at this time.

    ¡°Help me go into the basement! I need to install a new Arc Reactor first.¡± Tony pointed at his empty chest with some difficulty.

    Advertisement

    ¡°Ok! I¡¯ll help you!¡± With a sigh of relief, Lin Rui once again lifted Tony from the sofa and almost dragging him toward the basement.

    Huh ~

    A few minutester, with Lin Rui help, Tony¡¯s chest was fitted with a new miniature Arc Reactor. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t reminded Tony before, he could have only used the energy-deprived Arc Reactor which Pepper had made into a gift.

    ¡°Thank you! You don¡¯t need to do anything else.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes glistened dangerously as he moved his recovered hands and feet.

    There are few people in the world that Tony cares about. Pepper and Obadiah are two of them. But now that Obadiah has betrayed him and he is threatening Pepper, Tony will certainly not tolerate it.

    ¡°So, how are you going to save Miss Pepper?¡± Lin Rui stood aside and asked, pretending not to know anything so he could use this opportunity to finally see Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor.

    Advertisement

    ¡°Since you want to know, let me show you.¡± Without wasting any more time, Tony led Lin Rui towards the basement studio.

    The next moment, Lin Rui saw a silver Iron Man Armor, which he supposed was the improved Mark 2 Tony created when he came back.

    ¡°Wow! What is this?! Tony, You are a Star Wars fan?!¡± Running to the Iron Man Armor, Lin Rui shouted in surprise.

    Lin Rui was really surprised. Although he had been prepared for it, he was still in an unconscious mood when he saw the famous Iron Man Armor, a sci-fi item. Among all Superheroes in Marvel, Iron Man is the only superhero who doesn¡¯t have any special powers in his body but he was able to stand together with gods and supersoldiers by building his armors based entirely on technological equipment. Through the continuous improvement of Iron Man Armor, Iron Man¡¯s strength has been improved greatly and he also created Veronica the Anti Hulk armor which has the power to somewhat stop Hulk. It can be said that he used technology and money to crush others.

    ¡°Star Wars? I haven¡¯t seen it. However, this thing is not a toy. J.A.R.V.I.S!¡± Returning to Lin Rui, Tony has stood in an idle position with several sensitive robotic arms around him.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± As soon as Tony¡¯s voice fell, the ever-present J.A.R.V.I.S. responded.

    Kakaka~

    ¡°Start arming!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    After J.A.R.V.I.S. responded to Tony, the ground burst open from around the position of Tony. Constant mechanical constructions emerged from the ground and were quickly armed along Tony¡¯s feet. Tony¡¯s upper body was quickly covered with armor by several robotic arms and only his face, which had not beenpletely covered, was exposed.

    ¡°Cool!¡± Standing in front of Tony and looking at the heavily armed Iron Man, Lin Rui could not help calling.

    Seeing Tony pulling out something like this, Lin Rui is wondering whether he wants to change his growth route. This kind of technological route is obviously cooler than his cultivation technique now.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to save Pepper now and you will wait here. I think New York may not be so calm tonight.¡± Armed, Tony, transformed into Iron Man and said to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Rui kept staring at Tony¡¯s armor and said yes.

    Bang bang!

    Da Da!

    Just as Iron Man put down his helmet and was about to leave, there was a sudden rush of footsteps from upstairs. Then Colonel Rhodes¡¯s voice came down from above.

    ¡°Tony! Tony! Where are you?!¡± It seems that Pepper contacted Colonel Rhodes after she couldn¡¯t contact Tony, but Lin Rui was a little faster.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time for me to exin the situation to Rhodes. Help me exin everything to him. I¡¯ll go first!¡± Although Rhodes¡¯s voice was heard, Tony did not intend to wait for him toe down. He gave Lin Rui amand and started Iron Man Armor¡¯s boosters.

    Bang! Boom!

    The next moment, Tony had rushed out along thest exit he had drilled in the underground garage, leaving only a smart shadow for Lin Rui.

    ¡°Good...fast!¡± Tony, who started Iron Man Armor, instantly disappeared in front of Lin Rui, shocking him again. It may take a long time to know when Lin Rui¡¯s practice will achieve the effect of Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor.

    Da-Da-Da-Da

    After Tony left, Colonel Rhodes quickly rushed downstairs. However, he only saw a strange young man standing in Tony¡¯s underground equipment studio.

    ¡°Hey! Colonel Rhodes, you¡¯rete. Mr. Stark has left. He asked me to wait for you here.¡± Hearing the movement behind him, Lin Rui turned around and said with a smile.

    Huh!

    A few steps before Lin Rui, Colonel Rhodes took a quick nce at Tony¡¯s basement, looking at the half-finished Iron Man Mark II armor.

    ¡°Are you Jackson? I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. Did Tony wear his high-tech armor to save Pepper? Pepper is now with five agents. Looking at Lin Rui, Colonel Rhodes suddenly asked, apparently remembering Jackson from Tony¡¯s talks.

    ¡°Yes, Colonel Rhodes. But five agents may not be enough. Obadiah should have a simr Iron Man Armor. So let¡¯s hurry over.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui points to the exit of Tony¡¯s underground garage. In that direction, several luxury sports cars were quietly parked there.

    ¡°Yes! We have to get there!¡± With a promise, Colonel Rhodes headed for Tony¡¯s luxury sports car.

    The next moment, however, Lin Rui suddenly jumped in front of him. ¡°That, can I drive?¡± He won¡¯t be able to operate the Iron Man Armor but he has a great chance to drive a luxury sports car right now.

    Rhodes: ¡°...¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    Advertisement

    Ten secondster, a silver luxury sports car galloped out of Tony¡¯s seaside vi and headed downtown for New York. It¡¯s not Lin Rui in the driver¡¯s seat. Colonel Rhodes is afraid to hand over the steering wheel to someone who is not an adult, especially if they¡¯re going to support Tony right now.

    Lin Rui, who didn¡¯t get to drive was a little unhappy sitting in the co-driver¡¯s seat. It¡¯s not an everyday urrence where he can drive such a luxurious sports car.

    ¡°Tony! Where are you now? What support do you need? Rodey, who is driving fast, also keeps in touch with Tony.

    ¡°All you have to do is keep the U.S. Air Force from taking off. As for Obadiah, leave him to me!¡± At the other end of the phone, Tony, who had not yet reached New York, responded faintly.

    ¡°Got it!¡± After hanging up, Rhodes began contacting the U.S. Air Force. Now that Tony says he can take care of the situation, Rhodes naturally wants to trust him.

    Seeing Rhodes¡¯s action, Lin Rui also pulled out his mobile phone and started to contact Daredevil Matt. Although Lin Rui knew that Tony wouldn¡¯t have any problems, especially as his tiny Arc Reactor is in good condition. But this is a reality and not a movie. If something goes wrong, it will not be good. So Lin Rui is still prepared to reduce some idental casualties at least when Tony and Obadiah fight.

    Boom! Boom!

    Rhodes almost floored the throttle and the high-performance luxury sports car almost flew up. In the distance, the lights of New York City were in front of them, feeling the speed of the sports car. Lin Rui thought they should be able to get to the battlefield when Tony and Obadiah fought.

    ......

    ¡°Tony! Tony! Are you all right? Obadiah! He¡¯s crazy! He built a super armor!¡± Running out of the sixteenth district where Obadiah built Iron Man Armor privately, Pepper nervously talked to Tony on the phone. Just now, Obadiah in the armor killed a few agents who protected Pepper. As for Agent Coulson, She doesn¡¯t know where he is at this time.

    ¡°Pepper, listen, you have to get out of there right away! Right now!¡± Tony, who knew what Obadiah nned, shouted on the phone.

    Kakaka~

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    But Pepper was toote to leave. The ground in front of her cracked and fractured quickly. Then Obadiah rushed out in arger version of Iron Man Armor.

    Kakaka!

    The huge Iron Man Armor stopped in front of Pepper and the high-speed machine gun next to the right hand of the armor turned several times, finally aiming at the frightened Pepper.

    ¡°You are useless.¡± Obadiah¡¯s muffled voice came from the huge Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Ah!~¡± In the face of the threat of her life, Pepper shouted in fear.

    Bang!

    ¡°Stane!!¡±

    Bang!

    Just as Obadiah was about to shoot Pepper, Tony finally arrived. After yelling in the sky, he hit Obadiah and flew out with him.

    Boom!

    Bang bang!

    Onerge and one small steel Colossus tumbling out of the Stark Industries¡¯b and headed straight towards the busy streets of New York. Two Iron Man Armors ran through arge truck along the way, crashing into several cars and fell in the middle of the road.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The sudden appearance of big guys in the middle of the road has caused traffic congestion and dozens of cars have caught up with each other before they can break. A car full of children stopped directly in front of Obadiah because it was too close, looking at the horrible steel giant in front of her, the female driver was frightened and screamed.

    Kaka!

    In the next moment, Obadiah, who had climbed up from the ground, lifted the car parked in front of him.

    ¡°Ah!!~¡± The mother and childrens in the car shouted in fear.

    ¡°Put them down!¡± Stopping in front of Obadiah, Tony shouted.

    ¡°Tony! They asked for it!¡± Obadiah, who cared for nothing, roared and threw the car out.

    However, Tony seized the opportunity to give Obadiah a shot.

    Advertisement

    Boom!

    Bang!

    In the next moment, Obadiah was bombarded by the repulser energy and the falling car was firmly held by Tony. Then he steadily put it aside, because this time his Arc Reactor was full of energy, he was no longer run over by the female driver like in the movie.

    Bang!

    Behind Tony, the rescued car left in a hurry, and Obadiah rushed back again. Afterward, Obadiah grabbed a motorcycleing from the side and pulled it up and smashed it towards Tony.

    ¡°Ah ah!¡± On the other side, the motorcycle driver who had been thrown out screamed and rolled in the air, and was about to fall to the ground, half paralyzed.

    Hoo!

    Just then, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side and caught the motorcycle driver who was about tond on the ground face first.

    ¡°Hey! Dude, this is not the ce you should stay. Get out of here. The figure reminded the motorcycle driver.

    ¡°Ah! Mirage Knight!!¡±!

 Chapter 51 Helping

    <h4>Chapter 51 Helping</h4>

    Hoo!

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight! Can you give me your autograph?!¡± As Lin Rui safely ced the driver on the ground, the motorcycle driver shouted excitedly while pointing at his helmet. Unexpectedly, the man Lin Rui rescued was his fans and he wanted to get an autograph of Lin Rui on the chaotic road.

    ¡°Hey! ~ buddy, I know that you are my fan, but now is not the time!¡± With several ck lines hanging over his head, Lin Rui quickly rejected the enthusiastic fans¡¯request.

    Bang!

    Just as Lin Rui was talking to his fan, a coquettish red figure flew over his head and crashed into a parked bus in the back and this was the result of Obadiahrge Iron man armor blowing away Tony.

    Bang~

    Bang~

    ¡°You¡¯d better get out of here, that big fellow is not so easy to deal with!¡± ncing at Obadiah, Lin Rui pushed the Motorcycle driver and quickly left towards the central battlefield of the road.

    ¡°Hey! Where am I going to find you? When will we get off and meet? Being dragged out of the middle of the road by Lin Rui, The driver asked aloud.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    Boom!

    ¡°...No one can stop me, especially you!¡± Arriving in front of the bus, Obadiah¡¯s Iron Man Armor popped up behind him and quickly aimed at the car in front of him.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lin Rui, who had been hiding aside, saw a middle-aged uncle hiding on the roadside beside the bus. His location was sure to be affected by the explosion.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Be careful!¡± Without too much thought, Lin Rui rushed out, leaving behind the driver crying out in fear.

    Almost as Lin Rui rushed out, Obadiah¡¯s missile had beenunched and hit the bus in front of him the next moment.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The bus that had already been ruined exploded into pieces, and Tony, who had just been thrown in, was also bombed into the air. However, because of Iron Man Armor¡¯s own injection system, Tony was not hit by an explosion shock wave but suspended in front of Obadiah.

    ¡°It seems that you improved your armor, but I have also made some improvements!¡± Through Iron Man Armor¡¯s thick mask, Obadiah stared at Tony who was suspended in front of him and shouted.

    Puff!

    Boom!

    Then Obadiah¡¯s giant Iron Man Armor began to change rapidly under his feet, and it also started to shoot hot mes, which soon propelled him to flight.

    Bang!

    ¡°Sir, it seems that he can also fly,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. reported this situation very conscientiously.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! I can see that! Increase propeller power!¡± Turning his eyes, Tony shouted at once.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Bang!

    Seeing that Obadiah could fly, Tony quickly decided to take Obadiah out of the area. Tony has rushed high into the air with a fierce me under his feet. In the back, Obadiah rushed up.

    Huh!

    In New York City, one big and one small figure rushed into the sky with white mes under their feet. In the dark, it was so dazzling that even people a few blocks away could see it.

    It wasn¡¯t until Tony took Obadiah up into the air that Lin Rui raised his head from behind an abandoned car, while the middle-aged uncle, who had just been rescued by him stayed behind him.

    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± Looking up and down at the middle-aged Uncle, Lin Rui asked.

    ¡°Er! I am okay! Thank you! Although he was still in shock, the uncle thanked the masked man who saved him.

    ¡°Okay, you need to leave now.¡± pping the Uncle on the shoulder, Lin Rui¡¯s shed as his body disappeared from their view. Of course, Lin Rui is hiding from that little motorcycle driver this time. He is still standing in the same ce and stretching his neck to find Lin Rui.

    Tony and Obadiah fought on the road for a short time, but the damage was not small. Dozens of cars were rear-ended, and it was not known how many casualties would ur. Lin Rui needed to help the wounded in the battle just now.

    Daredevil, Where are you? I could use some help over here.¡± While rescuing people on the battlefield, Lin Rui contacted Daredevil who has not arrived yet.

    ¡°There¡¯s a traffic jam on the road, I have already got out of the car and I aming on foot.¡± At the other end of the line, Matt¡¯s voice quickly passed over. He was obviously dyed by the traffic jam there. He wasing over and was blocked on the road.

    ¡°Well, If you can¡¯te now then that¡¯s okay, it¡¯s better if you arrived at the crucial moment.¡± Almost all the people on the scene were rescued, and Lin Rui was in no hurry to let Daredevil show up now.

    ¡°All right.¡± With a promise, Matt on the other end of the phone was silent, apparently in a serious rush.

    And Lin Rui left after rescuing a woman trapped in the car. The fire brigade and police in front of him have arrived here and he is no longer needed here. Looking up at the growing ck dot falling from the sky, Lin Rui knew he had something important to do.

    Bang!

    Obadiah, who did not solve the problem of high-altitude icing got frozen in the higher altitude and fell on the Stark Industries experimental building. But Lin Rui knows that he won¡¯t simply fall to death. Tony followed Obadiah down from high altitude and with his full powered Arc Reactor, he looked in good condition.

    Puff!

    Flying smartly to Pepper, Tony opened his steel mask directly. Although Obadiah stole his Iron Man Armor¡¯s blueprint and robbed his tiny Arc Reactor to build a big guy which was obviously a bit more powerful than his. But he is a once in millennia genius, that is, there is an irreparable gap between him and ordinary people.

    ¡°Pepper! Are you all right? While releasing Iron Man Armor, Tony walks toward Pepper.

    ¡°Oh! Tony! Are you okay?!¡± Seeing some scratches on Tony¡¯s face as a result of the battle just now, Pepper cried out in worry. She ran towards Tony and was about to fall into his arms the next moment.

    What a hero¡¯s game of saving beauty! Lin Rui, hiding in the darkness, looked ahead and muttered. In his perception, the big guy behind Tony has rushed over!

    Boom!

    Bang bang!

    ¡°Tony!¡± Sure enough, just as Pepper rushed toward Tony, Obadiah burst out behind Tony and roared his name.

    Whoa!

    Puff!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± In Pepper¡¯s rm, Tony flew into the air to avoid a bulleting from behind.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Pepper, hide!¡± Taking advantage of his Iron Man Armor¡¯s small size, Tony circled around Obadiah quickly to attract his attention and let Pepper who was close to him leave.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! How many weapons are left, fire them all at him! ¡± Avoiding Obadiah¡¯s steel giant again, Tony shouted at J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Kakaka!

    After J.A.R.V.I.S. answered calmly, two miniature rapid-fire machine guns popped out of Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor¡¯s arm and fired directly after aiming at the big guy in front of him.

    Da Da Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da-Da

    ¡°Tony! You can¡¯t beat me!¡± Hurricane of bullets hit Obadiah and sparked countless sparks, but failed to break through his heavy steel defense.

    Buzz!

    Kaka!

    Ignoring the already crazy Obadiah, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor¡¯s back bulges rapidly and two mini-missiles shot towards Obadiah the next moment.

    Bang! Bang!

    Boom! ~

    This time, even though Obadiah Iron Man Armor was bigger and more defensive, it fell in the attack of the two missiles. The zing me covered Obadiah¡¯s armor and there was no movement in it.

    Buzz ~

    Tony suspended in the air and did not rx, holding his hands against the position of the me in front, the energy of the steel palms continued to gather. Once there is a change in the me, Tony will unleash another Thunderstrike.

    Sure enough, Tony¡¯s defense was justified. Suddenly there was a slight noise from the position covered by the me and then a missile rushed out. However, its direction was not towards Tony who is suspended in the air, but it flew towards Pepper, who has already been hiding in the building.

    ¡°Well? Will it strike East and west? Lin Rui, who was hiding aside, kept an eye on Obadiah¡¯s movements and knew what he was going to do when he saw the direction of the missile.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    Sure enough, Tony saw the missile heading toward Pepper and fired his repulsor cannon to destroy it. But he also exposed his position to Obadiah, who had burst out of the mes.

    Hoo!

    The two giant steel hands grabbed Tony in the middle before he could respond. Tony did not let go of any struggle but constantly increased his strength. Small size has a small advantage, but others are destined to have an advantage when they are bigger than you.

    Kakaka~

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, report the condition!¡± Feeling that his armor was constantly being pinched, Tony yelled.

    ¡°Weapon systems are damaged 90 percent, power systems are damaged 80 percent, and the armor is close to the limit of endurance.¡± The tone of J.A.R.V.I.S. remains as t as ever, but Tony¡¯s situation is clearly not optimistic.

    ¡°Use the Incendiary Bomb!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Bang!

    Boom!

    ¡°Tony! Well done!¡± Obadiah, who was blown into the control system by the incendiary bomb, threw Tony out, swearing.

    Bang-Bang

    After rolling twice on the ground, Tony had no choice but to face Obadiah. Fortunately, the bomb attack just now damaged the targeting system of Obadiah¡¯s armor, so he had to take off his helmet and use his eyes to target Tony.

    ¡°However, you still can¡¯t escape me!¡± With a shout, Obadiah manually controlled the machine gun on the right arm of the armor and aimed it at Tony in front of him.

    And just before Obadiah opened fire, a dark shadow burst out of the darkness next to him and headed straight for Obadiah¡¯s steel right arm aimed at Tony.

    There seems to be a sh of fire. The machine gun that should have ejected countless bullets remained still and there is no movement. The figure that rushed out of the darkness was, of course, Lin Rui, who had been looking for the opportunity. When Obadiah aimed at Tony, he burst into his fastest speed and rushed under the Iron Man Armor. He pulled out his de and swing it down in an instant. The Flowing me de chopped off where the machine gun was turning. Obadiah¡¯s machine gun was so stuck by Lin Rui¡¯s Flowing me de that it could not shoot even one bullet.

    Hoo!

    The machine gun was jammed with a ridiculous de by the inexplicable fellow and Obadiah controlled the armor to get rid of the fellow that was below him. However, even with the tremendous power of his armor, he could not throw out Lin Rui who was under him.

    Buzz!

    ¡°Daredevil! Now!¡± Lin Rui, who has exhausted all his internal energy, roared. It is not easy to block the power of such arge Iron Man Armor. Lin Rui can no longer stand it.

    Just after Lin Rui shouted that another shadow rushed out of Obadiah¡¯s back and jumped into his armor the next second, reaching the upper body where he had been exposed.

    Huh!

    Without giving Obadiah much time to react, several sticks had already been drawn. Because Obadiah was Tony¡¯s uncle, Daredevil kept his hand.

    The crisp sound sounded inside Iron Man Armor, and Obadiah, who had lost his protection from Iron Man Armor, was knocked unconscious by Matt¡¯s sticks.

    Hoo!

    Afterward, Lin Rui, who had been fighting against the steel giant, finally felt the disappearance of that great force and sat on the ground with some relief.

 Chapter 52 S.h.i.e.l.d. Visits

    <h4>Chapter 52 S.h.i.e.l.d. Visits</h4>

    After defeating Obadiah, Matt has alreadye to Lin Rui. Reaching out to Lin Rui, Matt also saw Lin Rui weakness at this time.

    ¡°Daredevil, thank you, I feel almost unable to stand up.¡± Lin Rui said weakly as half of the body rests on Matt. It was the first time that he had exhausted all of his energy, even the turbulent internal energy in his body. It seems that science and technology do have unrivaled human power.

    ¡°Ha-ha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to block this big fellow!¡± Holding Lin Rui, Matt whispered alongside him. Although he did not fight against the bigger Iron Man Armor, Matt knows how powerful such a big fellow can be.

    ¡°If you had reacted a secondter then I would have been crushed¡± With the help of Matt, he slowly stood up and recovered a little.

    ¡°When you sent a message saying that something threatening the safety of New York appeared, I didn¡¯t expect to see this. But now what? Matt asks Lin Rui as Tony slowly walks towards them unarmed.

    ¡°What should we do? We saved his life and in the process saved many innocents that would have been hurt if the fight continued, He wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to us. Lin Rui also noticed Tonying slowly towards them and said it indifferently.

    ......

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., where did these two transvestitese from?¡± While observing Matt and Lin Rui, who had just helped him defeat Obadiah, Tony asked J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Judging from their looks, these two should be New York¡¯s Vignte, Daredevil in the dark red tights and Mirage Knight next to him.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. gave the answer soon and it seems that it has found some information about Mirage Knight and Daredevil on the Inte.

    ¡°Oh, Vigntes of New York? Aren¡¯t they all idle people who have nothing to do? They think they have some ability to jump around and cause a lot of trouble to New York police. Tony scorned the introduction of J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Indeed, because Vignte is not managed by the police department and is mostly a stranger to ordinary people. These Vigntes have their own guidelines, which often cause trouble for New York police when dealing with street crime cases. Moreover, once a Vignte has made a name for himself, the greater the blow to the reputation of the New York police. After all, in the eyes of the general public, the viins were defeated by Vignte and the police did nothing.

    ¡°Sir, these two are not the ordinary Vigntes you think. ording to the information I have found, Daredevil and Mge Knight have been working hard to fight New York¡¯s underground forces. So far, they have prevented at least three vicious underground trading incidents. The recently reported cases of human trafficking are also uncovered by them as they rescued all the captive females and males. Moreover, both of them should have far more power than ordinary people. Hearing Tony¡¯sments, J.A.R.V.I.S. made a rare rebuttal.

    ¡°Really? Then they must be really good. Tony has also heard about the human trafficking case and he has just seen Lin Rui and Matt¡¯s strength.

    Tony, who has been fighting with Obadiah for so long, certainly knows the magnification of the Iron Man Armor, although Tony is deeply disdained by the results of giarism. But he also has to admit that in some ways this erged version is really more powerful than his own armor.

    But the fellow Mirage Knight blocked Obadiah¡¯s Iron Man Armor with a long red de of unknown material, which seemed almost impossible to Tony. And that Daredevil, Tony hardly saw how he appeared and defeated Obadiah in a sh.

    ¡°So, are these two people just around here today?¡± Although the two Vigntes saved him and Pepper, Tony had some doubts. Obadiah built a big armor himself and he knew it temporarily. Tonight¡¯s battle was even more unexpected. How did the two Vigntes get here so quickly?

    ¡°... I can¡¯t answer that question.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. answered after a little silence.

    ¡°Ohh. Let¡¯s meet these two guys.¡± With that, Tony strode ahead.

    ......

    ¡°Hey! You Two, thank you for defeating him just now. I¡¯m Tony Stark. Walking up to Lin Rui and Matt, Tony put down his mask and said hello formally.

    ¡°Of course, there should be very few people in the world who don¡¯t know Mr. Stark. Especially when they know that you are the hero flying around in armor to save the refugees, I think your name will spread all over the world. Lin Rui¡¯s physical strength has been recovered and he no longer needed Matt¡¯s support, He looks at Tony and says with some irony in his tone.

    Lin Rui just doesn¡¯t like Tony¡¯s self-righteous attitude. Since he is now in the identity of Mirage Knight, then he can say something to him without worrying about anything. Matt, who stood behind him, didn¡¯t say anything, but he also agreed with Lin Rui¡¯s words. As a child of a poor family, Matt did not need to see Tony, a high-ranking son of a rich family.

    ¡°Ha-ha, anyway, Thank you for just now, although the situation was still under my control. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony didn¡¯t care and he continued with a lightugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. We just don¡¯t want your troubles to affect New York¡¯s innocent people.¡± Shaking his head slightly, Lin Rui said lightly.

    Of course, Lin Rui came out to help Tony this time, not just to defeat Obadiah, but to also help Tony in part out of personal rtionships. But more importantly, Lin Rui wants to make contact with him by using his other identity, Mirage Knight, which also paves the way for something toe. After all, Iron ManTony is a very important person in the development of Marvel World. If he wants to be a Superhero, it is necessary for Mirage Knight to have early contact with Iron Man.

    ¡°You can rest assured that those who were injured in this ident will be wellpensated for.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony said it seriously. Tony also didn¡¯t want to hurt those innocent people, or he would not have led Obadiah up into the air.

    ¡°Well, I believe Mr. Stark will do it. Now that the matter has been settled, it¡¯s time for us to leave. Good-bye, Mr. Stark.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed at Tony when he heard the sirening from a short distance.

    ¡°Uh-bye.¡±

    Then, nodding to Tony, Lin Rui and Matt rushed quickly into the darkness of the street. In a few shes, Lin Rui and Matt disappeared into the night again, as mysterious as they appeared.

    ¡°Mirage Knight... Daredevil... They really are two amazing Vigntes.¡± Looking at the direction in which Lin Rui and Matt left, Tony muttered to himself, then turned and walked towards Pepper.

    Drip ~ ~

    When Tony disarmed and returned to Pepper tofort her, Colonel Rhodes, agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., and arge number of police officers were all rushing in.

    ¡°Hey! Tony! Are you okay?!¡± Rhodes rushed to Tony and gave him a fist and asked happily. Of course, he already saw that Tony was fine.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just...¡± As he answered Rhodes, Tony¡¯s eyes moved unconsciously to therger version of Iron Man Armor in the back. Obadiah inside had not yet woken up and Tony did not know how to face him, He was his only rtive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this kind of things to the professional people.¡± Patting Tony on his shoulder, Rhodesforted.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tony nodded, and then he looked at Rhodes and suddenly remembered, ¡°Right, Jackson? I told him to stay at home and wait, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s such a good listener.

    ¡°You mean that little fellow? Of course, he won¡¯t be so obedient to stay at home. I brought him along. But he got out of the car and ran when there was a traffic jam ahead. Now I don¡¯t know where he went. Tony, where did you find him? He even wanted to grab the driving seat from me?!! Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rhodes repeated what had happened on the road before.

    ¡°Ohh? He got off alone and left? Tony asked, somewhat worried when he heard Rhodes. Although he knows Jackson is very smart and not the average kid, the battle just now has a great impact, a person running around is in great danger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he should...¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s worried look, Rhodes was ready to console him as he didn¡¯t think that the daring little fellow would have an ident. But he was interrupted in half.

    ¡°Mr. Stark! Mr. Stark!¡±

    Following the familiar voice, Tony and Rhodes looked ahead and saw Jackson, whom they had just talked about, shouting his name out loud. He was apparently stopped by the police and as this side was the scene of the case. A reporter from a small newspaper could note in.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll say he¡¯s okay.¡± Looking at Lin Rui jumping outside, Rhodes said with augh.

    ¡°Well, this kid is smart!¡± Tony also rarely praised Lin Rui.

    ......

    The next day, Lin Rui stayed in his room and watched the live TV announcement about the ident on the highwayst night. The main character of the news was Tony Stark. Pepper had given Lin Rui a ticket in advance for today¡¯s conference, but Lin Rui was not there because he didn¡¯t want to see Tony dress up on the spot.

    ¡°... Some people suspect that I was involved inst night...¡±

    ¡°...the actual situation is...I am Iron Man.¡± Throwing the manuscript away, Tony looked at dozens of reporters and cameras in front of him and said that calmly.

    Boom

    ......

    ¡°Ha-ha, it looks really cool! Maybe only people like Tony will reveal their identity on such asions!¡± Although not on the scene, Lin Rui can also feel the madness of the reporters on the scene.

    ¡°But Iron Man is born and S.H.I.E.L.D. was about toe. I don¡¯t know when Director Fury will find Tony and talk about the Avengers Initiative. Watching the chaos on TV, Lin Rui was silently thinking about the next thing.

    ......

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S?!¡±

    ¡°Wee home, sir.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Iron Man. Do you think you¡¯re the only Superhero? In the hall of the vi without lights on, a figure stood by the transparent floor window. This question was sent out by the figure, apparently to Tony, who had just returned home.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, there are many people like you, You just don¡¯t know them.¡± As he spoke, the figure had turned and approached Tony.

    ¡°Superhero? I only know two Vigntes. But who are you? Looking at the guy in the dark, Tony asked faintly.

    ¡°Nick Fury, Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.¡±

    ¡°Oh......¡±

    ¡°I want to talk to you about something called The Avengers Initiative.¡±

    ......

 Chapter 53 Finding Helpers

    <h4>Chapter 53 Finding Helpers</h4>

    On the Hudson River, the secret base of Lin Rui and Matt. Since they helped Tony defeat Obadiahst week, they haven¡¯t done anything for more than a week.

    Lyingzily on his sofa, Lin Rui idly switched the TV channel. They haven¡¯t heard anything about Jeston Gang for a long time. It seems that they have all disappeared during this period and no longer done bad things. Or maybe they were preparing for Lin Rui and Matt and would no longer give them a chance.

    Turning off the TV, which had been ying boring programs, Lin Rui felt that he needed to find something to do for himself. His mainline quest was only 20/100pleted, so he could not sit in the base and wait.

    ¡°Hey! Daredevil, do you have any good way to find something for us to do? Is there nothing on Wilson? I have been at home for a week.¡± Standing up from the sofa, Lin Rui asked Matt who was sitting cross-legged.

    Since Lin Rui gave Matt Soaring Dragon Artst time, Matt has improved his Internal Energy technique. Now Matt¡¯s strength is steadily improving, at least a lot better than before.

    ¡°No, whether it¡¯s Wilson or Jeston Gang, there hasn¡¯t been any recent news on them. They seem to be on their guard against us.¡± Although he seemed asleep sitting there, Matt¡¯s instincts have been paying attention to the surroundings.

    ¡°What should we do? Our two-man intelligence system is not enough. It¡¯s not enough to go on like this.¡± Hearing Matt¡¯s words, Lin Rui shook his head and said.

    ¡°Indeed, after all, it¡¯s normal for them to be able to respond to the heavy blow we¡¯ve been dealing them these days. Several channels I used to inquire for information have disappeared, and they should be looking for us now. Maybe the next time we act, we will face not dozens but hundreds of machine guns. Getting out of meditation, Matt analyzed the current situation and said it lightly.

    ¡°Well, it seems that we need some breakthroughs, at least in our manpower.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui felt they really need a breakthrough.

    ¡°Manpower? I do know some guys who have old grievances with Wilson, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to involve them.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt shook his head and said. What they are doing now is not something that ordinary people can be involved in at all. Matt will not let innocent people die for his hatred.

    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t involve innocent people in our cause. But maybe we can find some people who are willing to help.¡± Frowning, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment.

    Lin Rui is a little known figure now. But it¡¯s still too reluctant to rely on him and Matt to deal with Kingpin¡¯s underworld and Jeston Gang. Although Spiderman is a good helper, Lin Rui has no idea when Peter will be Spiderman. He¡¯s now helping Dr. Connors study the modified gene potion, and maybe tomorrow he¡¯ll be bitten by spiders, maybe a monthter, which Lin Rui can¡¯t control.

    ¡°Anyone willing to help? Mirage Knight, apart from us, I don¡¯t think anyone will take the initiative to find trouble with Wilson or Jeston Gang.¡± Matt shook his head when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t think anyone would volunteer for their actions.

    ¡°Well, Maybe, besides us, there are still some people who are willing to do this kind of thing. But we have to pay a price.¡± Lin Rui, who has been thinking about it all the time, suddenly had a sh of inspiration and then said excitedly.

    ¡°What?¡± Feeling Lin Rui¡¯s excitement, Matt asked curiously.

    ¡°Mercenary, or bounty hunters! I don¡¯t think these people care too much about who they are dealing with. Anyway, as long as they are paid.¡± Lin Rui said what he thought.

    ¡°But where would we get the money to pay them? The $80,000 you gave me is almost gone.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt asked a very practical question. They didn¡¯t have much money. Moreover, as awyer serving the poor, Matt almost couldn¡¯t afford to pay the rent.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Maybe, I can get an advance on my sry...¡±

    ......

    Ding-dong~ Ding-dong~

    New York, an unnamed apartment.

    ¡°Sir, your pizza is here.¡±

    ¡°...I didn¡¯t order any pizza!¡±

    ¡°Are you Mr. Merchant?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, The Mr. Merchant who didn¡¯t order the fucking pizza!¡±

    ¡°Then who ced the call?¡± The takeaway guy looked confused.

    ¡°I did,¡± Said a voice.

    ¡°Pineapple and olive?¡± At this moment, the man who suddenly came out from behind the Merchant apartment answered the question of the takeaway guy.

    ......

    ¡°Anyhoo, tell me something, what situation isn¡¯t improved by pizza? Do you happen to know a Megan Orflosky?~ Getting that right? Orflosky? Orlovsky? Yeah? Good. ¡°With a sharp knife dangling in his hand, the notorious mercenary Wade Wilson ispleting a small list he has received.

    ¡°But I¡¯m a...A stalker¡± Jerry, who was scared, quickly nodded.

    ......

    Boom!

    ¡°You even look in her general direction again and you will learn in the worst of ways that I have some hard spots too!¡± mming Jerry on the wall, Wade said fiercely. However, after saying this, he felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°That came out wrong. Or did it?¡± Wade finally gave Jerry a kiss on the face and let him go.

    An hourter, Wade, who turned in his quest, walked down the dark, damp streets of New York¡¯s civilian District towards the Margaret Sister Bar, a mercenary talent market for people like Wade.

    ¡°Hey, Wait! You¡¯re my hero!¡±

    ¡°No-no-no-no. That I ain¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Nope. Never will be.¡± Recalling the words that the girl had just shouted at him, Wade repeated in his heart.

    I am just a bad guy who gets paid to fuck up worse guys, which is Wade¡¯s clear understanding of himself. Of course, there are always people who don¡¯t think so, such as Wade¡¯s good friend, a guy nicknamed Weasel, who always calls Wade a Poor Saint.

    ¡°Hey! Wade!¡±

    ¡°Hey! Buck! Liefeld!¡± Saying hello to the people in the bar, Wade hase to the bar.

    ¡°Hey, Wade! Wade Wilson, Patron saint of the pitiful, What can I do for you?¡± When Wade came over, his friend Weasel screamed at him while joking.

    ¡°I¡¯d love a Blow Job.¡±

    ¡°Oh, God, Me too~¡±

    ¡°The drink, moose knuckle. But, first...¡± Saying that Wade took out Jerry¡¯s gold card and put it on the bar.

    ¡°... You know for a merc, you¡¯re pretty warm blooded. I bet you let the kid off easy. too.¡± Hearing Wade said that he didn¡¯t want any babysitting money and to return the money to the Orlovsky kid, Weasel¡¯s daily lecture started.

    ¡°Ohh, He¡¯s not a bad kid Weasel, Just a little light stalking. I was way worse than him when I was his age. I was traveling to exotic ces...¡± Hearing Weasel¡¯s words, Wade began to talk about his past glorious deeds.

    ¡°Ok! I give you a Blow Job. Why do you make me make that?¡± Chatting with Wade, a special drink is ready.

    ¡°Kelly! Kelly! Kelly! Take that over to Buck please and tell him it¡¯s from Booth. A little forey.¡± As soon as he turned, Wade had given the special wine to the younger women.

    ¡°Remind me what good wille of this?¡± Weasel asked helplessly as he saw Wade¡¯s actions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t take the shits. I just disturb them.¡± Shaking his head slightly, Wade replied faintly.

    ......

    ¡°Booth!¡±

    Ohh!

    Hold Up! Hold Up!

    ¡°Booth! Hit him!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Sure enough, in the bar lobby, Booth and Buck soon fought. The people around them are all cheering, but there are two people who are special. They are two guys wearing ordinary casual coats. The two men even wore sunsses in such a dark bar. One of them looked rather ordinary in his thirties. The other one is very interesting. Although his sunsses blocked most of his face, it can also be seen that he was only a teenager of sixteen or seventeen years old. At this time, the whole bar was excited by the fight, but they were still sitting quietly drinking.

    ¡°Well? Weasel, when did you started to host kids in your bar?¡± Wade asked curiously as he glimpsed from the battle in the hall to that the scene next to him which was ipatible with the surroundings.

    ¡°You mean those two over there? They have been here for a while. We didn¡¯t really want to host that kid in the bar. But, as you know, our local rules are not so strict, plus that adult is very strong. I think maybe he just took his child out to see the real world.¡± Following Wade¡¯s eyes, Weasel also knew who he was asking, so he said what he knew.

    ¡°See the world? I don¡¯t think so.¡± After hearing Weasel¡¯s exnation, Wade shook his head faintly. Seeing the adaptation of the little boy to his surroundings, he is not the one who needs to see the world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. They didn¡¯t bother anyone. Okay, I need to go and look over there.¡± With a casual reply, Weasel had already stepped out from behind the bar and headed for the end of the fight ahead.

    ¡°All right! Move! Move, move, move!... Yeah, He¡¯s still breathing, Nobody wins today!¡±

    ¡°Ooh! ~ ¡°

    ......

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I don¡¯t think you will find the partner you want here.¡± In the noisy bar, Matt tried not to show too much disgust. But he could hardly help it.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t underestimate these mercenaries. They¡¯re not as strong as you, but they¡¯re quite strong. And the man I¡¯m waiting for hase.¡± Lin Rui, sitting opposite Matt,ughed and said, finally looking up in one direction of the bar.

    Yes, the men who came to the Mercenary Bar with sunsses on these two big nights were Lin Rui and Matt. Because of the deadlock against Jeston Gang and Kingpin, Lin Rui felt that he should increase his team, but Spiderman had not appeared and Little Green Goblin also did not appear, so Lin Rui could only think of finding a mercenary. And the most famous mercenary in the Marvel World he could think of is Deadpool: Wade Wilson.

 Chapter 54 Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 54 Rejection</h4>

    Huh ~

    Pushing aside the guys who were blocking his way, Wade walked a few steps to the table where Lin Rui and Matt were.

    ¡°Hey! Are you waiting for someone?¡± Wade sat down directly in the chair beside Lin Rui and asked spontaneously.

    Wade Wilson, who spent his early years in the secret forces, was more powerful and observant than other mercenaries. Some of the information from Weaselbined with his own observations, he would not think that the two men just came to see the real world, they obviously came with a purpose. Combined with the particrity of the bar, Wade can easily imagine that they might havee to issue a mission. Wade has been short of money recently. He doesn¡¯t minding over and trying.

    ¡°Well, yes, we¡¯re waiting for you.¡± Not minding Wade¡¯s rude chat-up, Lin Rui looked at him and nodded in reply.

    ¡°Well? What do you mean?¡± Wade was a little surprised to see that the kid who looked like he was just in high school answered his questions and then he asked back.

    ¡°We came here because we have a mission and need your help. And we have met five mercenaries, but we don¡¯t think they are suitable for the job.¡± Lin Rui looked through his sunsses at Wade and said faintly.

    ¡°So you mean I¡¯m a good fit?¡± He didn¡¯t expect Lin Rui to be so direct so Wade asked leaning back in his chair.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s right or not depends on your performance, but the pay will certainly not be low.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui said and handed Wade a note.

    Wade nced at the note Lin Rui handed over to him. Then Wade¡¯s eyebrows jumped, seemingly startled by what was on the note. On the note is a job prepared by Lin Rui about defeating the Jeston Gang, an underground gangster gang in New York and the Wilson Mafia Empire.

    ¡°Although I love money and I¡¯m not afraid of death, I don¡¯t think anybody will take this kind of job, this is almost suicidal.¡± Throwing the note back to Lin Rui, Wade looked at the two men in front of him and said faintly.

    As Wade has lived in the gray areas of the ??New York city, he certainly knows about the Jeston Gang. Although he doesn¡¯t know much about this Wilson guy, he is definitely not a simple character. Even if Wade is narcissistic again, he doesn¡¯t think there is any benefit in picking up this job.

    Mercenary, like Wade, once involved in such gangster hatred, could not keep up with the next day and would be dead on the street. Although Wade may not die so simply because of his strength, he is not sure that he will survive a week.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to refuse first. Everything has a turn for the better. If you choose to ept it, you can use this to contact us.¡± Smiling at Wade, Lin Rui said nothing more and handed him a simple business card with nothing but a number on it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll regret it.¡± Taking that simple business card, Wade said indifferently.

    After inquiring about this, Wade got up and prepared to leave. He thought there would be something good to do, but this kind of life-threatening jobs will not be touched by him.

    ¡°By the way, I will give you a suggestion. You should go to the hospital for a check-up sometime in these two days. As a mercenary, a healthy body is necessary.¡± Just as Wade got up and took a step, Lin Rui, still sitting there, suddenly said this.

    ¡°What?¡± Wade could not understand Lin Rui¡¯s inexplicable reminder.

    ¡°Nothing. I hope we can meet again.¡± Without much exnation, Lin Rui knocked on the table and stood up.

    Standing up behind Lin Rui, Matt can¡¯t wait to leave here. He still doesn¡¯t understand why Lin Rui insists oning here and he feels something bad from Wade¡¯s body. He doesn¡¯t think that this mercenary will be his partner. Then, Lin Rui and Matt left. As for Wade, Lin Rui believes he will join in.

    ¡°Check your body? It¡¯s an odd way to say hello.¡± Putting Lin Rui¡¯s business card in his pocket, Wade muttered as he watched them leave.

    When Lin Rui and Matt disappeared from Margaret¡¯s bar, Wade has returned to the bar again. He did not receive any jobs but he still wanted to look for something.

    ¡°...You bet on me to die?¡± Sweeping to the board behind the bar, Wade asked incredulously.

    ¡°I just want to win once. I haven¡¯t won in my life...¡± Weasel said something gloomily in Wade¡¯s incredible eyes.

    ¡°Soldiers of fortune, Drinks on me!¡± Reluctantly for Weasel, Wade raised his ss and shouted into the hall.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Cheering! ¡°

    ¡°Domestic, Nothing Imported!¡± Weasel quickly added a sentence.

    ......

    ¡°Whoa! Baby, are you sure you wanna shoot your whole wad?¡± Just then, a woman¡¯s voice came over from behind Wade and her right hand crossed his shoulder and she slowly stroked it.

    ¡°Vanessa.¡±

    ¡°Wade.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you don¡¯t really want to invite him, right, you want to hire that guy to join us against Jeston Gang and Wilson?¡± On the way back, Matt asked Lin Rui seriously.

    He didn¡¯t think Wade was a good candidate for any ¡°look¡±, and his special feeling always felt that there seemed to be something wrong with Wade, but he couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Wade Wilson, although he has a bad reputation, he is still very strong. Not only is he highly skilled at closebat, but he is also skilled in the use of firearms and some heat weapons. I think we justck such a person. Knowing that Matt looked down upon Wade, Lin Rui said a few good words to him.

    In fact, although Wade is still strong, he is not very helpful for Lin Rui in their current situation. What he cared about was that Wade would be Deadpool, who is a killing machine. With more powerful Recovery power than Wolverine, equipped with guns and double des, Deadpool¡¯sbat effectiveness is very strong. As a character who is not a protagonist in Marvel World, Deadpool also has arge number of fans and is one of the most beloved characters in Marvel World.

    ¡°Even so, he did not ept our invitation. I think it¡¯s better to slow down against Wilson. We¡¯ll break up the whole New York underground Mafia one day.¡± Not because Lin Rui exaggerated Wade, Matt said lightly.

    ¡°He just hasn¡¯t epted it yet. In his case, I think he should contact us soon. I think you have a vague feeling about his physical condition, too?¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui swears and finally asks Matt.

    ¡°You mean his illness? Do you know what ails him?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt asked curiously. He just vaguely sensed something bad about Wade. Can Lin Rui know what he was suffering from?

    ¡°Cancer, if he goes to the hospital earlier, he may be saved. That¡¯s why I reminded him before I left. Of course, it¡¯s up to him.¡± Simply exining it to Matt, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care about it. Wade will eventually be Deadpool anyway.

    ¡°Cancer?! Is that why you decided to find him? A dead mercenary will no longer worry about the Revenge of the mafia. You think he will ept our invitation for thest day.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt said it as if he suddenly understood. That¡¯s the most likely exnation he can think of, otherwise, he doesn¡¯t know what would prompt Wade to join them.

    ¡°Er!¡± Well, I do think Wade will choose to join us because of cancer. He didn¡¯t expect Matt to think so much and Lin Rui could only exin that.

    ¡°All right.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Matt said nothing more.

    ......

    Outside New York City, Tony¡¯s seaside vi, in the luxurious reception lobby.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I haven¡¯t seen you for some time. You seem to have been very busy since you suddenly dered yourself Iron Man that day.¡± Sitting on the luxuriousfortable sofa, Lin Rui looked across at Tony and said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy, but you¡¯re not busy. Why didn¡¯t youe? Didn¡¯t you say you were my interviewer? You didn¡¯te to get thest good news?¡± Looking at the young man opposite to him, Tony asked lightly.

    Tony is interested in Lin Rui. Sometimes he felt that the young man was very interested in his own affairs, and sometimes he didn¡¯t care about some things. Tony doesn¡¯t know whether Lin Rui is such a weird person or whether he really doesn¡¯t understand the kid now.

    ¡°How did you know that I am not busy? I am still at school. Now I am at the end of the year. I have to be serious about my studies. As for thest press conference, since I already know that Mr. Stark is Iron Man, What was the point of going there?¡± Lin Rui exined briefly.

    ¡°Are you busy? Although I haven¡¯t found anyone to monitor you but with your intelligence, Do you still need to be serious about the District high school curriculum? If you like, I can guarantee a ce for you at MIT.¡± Tony seems to have heard something funny when he heard Lin Rui. Finally, he gave Lin Rui a suggestion. As an honorary alumnus of MIT, Tony still has some pull.

    ¡°Thank you for your suggestion. I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m not really doing anything abouting here today, but I don¡¯t know if you can grant me my little request. As before, Lin Rui did not agree with Tony¡¯s suggestion. He turned the topic to today¡¯s topic.

    ¡°Well? What request?¡± Tony asked curiously.

    ......

 Chapter 55 Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 55 Suggestion</h4>

    ......

    ¡°Can you take me to get a closer look at your Iron Man Armor? If you can, maybe you can let me experience it?¡± looking at Tony, Lin Rui asked seriously. For Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor, Lin Rui has been itching to see it again.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with visiting, but you¡¯re in trouble if you want to experience it. Firstly, driving Iron Man Armor is not an easy task. Secondly, the military has been negotiating with me recently about the military negotiations of Iron Man Armor. Tony wasn¡¯t surprised to hear Lin Rui¡¯s words but just told him about his situation at the moment.

    As a high-tech product, Iron Man Armor represents more than Tony¡¯s invention. Its emergence canpletely change the current situation of the U.S. military and even the world¡¯s armaments. Tony might have sold the armor as a weapon to the U.S. military as before, had it not been for his war wounds. But now, Tony won¡¯t let out such a big killer. That¡¯s not what he meant when he made it. So he¡¯s been talking to the military all the time. Thanks to the name of Tony Stark, he was able to withstand the military¡¯s pressure for so long.

    ¡°Ohh? The military is eyeing the Iron Man Armor? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. I think Mr. Stark thinks the same thing. Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui remembered that there seemed to be such a thing. But of course, he also disapproved of handing over the Iron Man Armor to the military. This is not a conventional weapon, but a big killer that will bring a reversal to the battlefield.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already announced the closure of the Stark Arms Department. How can I sell Iron Man Armor as a weapon to the military again? But even I can¡¯t withstand the constant pressure from the military and Congress.¡± Tony will certainly stick to his principles, but that¡¯s not always the case. The demand for Iron Man Armor by the U.S. military and Congress is notparable to that of conventional new missiles, and Tony is almost overwhelmed.

    And because of Lin Rui and Matt, Tony¡¯s uncle Obadiah was not dead, but seriously injured, and is now in the tightest prison. If Tony insists on not surrendering his armor, the military and Congress may choose to get some information from Obadiah. Obadiah is obviously not as good as Tony, but it¡¯s better than none.

    ¡°Maybe you cane up with apromise.¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know how the story of the world developed, Lin Rui still vaguely remembers how Tony handled it.

    ¡°Ohh? Whatpromise?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony raised his head and asked. He¡¯s been having a headache recently, and he¡¯s not feeling well. If Lin Rui has good advice, he won¡¯t mind taking it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Stark worried now that after acquiring your Iron Man Armor, the military will use it in war, causing more damage? And if you keep Iron Man Armor in your hands, I think the military and Congress can deal with you. I think it¡¯s better to take a step back and ept each other rather than to tear each other apart. Sitting upright on the sofa, Lin Rui looked across at Tony and said earnestly.

    ¡°Take a step back? Where should I go back? Tony doesn¡¯t know how much the military and Congress can ept, though he understands what Lin Rui says.

    ¡°In the end, the military will definitely have the Iron Man Armor. But the number and users can be limited by you. For example, they can use the Iron Man Armor in special operations in peacetime, but not in battlefields. I think they should be able to ept such results. Lin Rui helped Tony by telling him the solution to the original plot.

    ¡°Control quantity and type of action? That¡¯s a good way. If the people in the Congress don¡¯t even want to ept it, I¡¯d rather destroy all the information and let them find the junk my uncle created. At Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion, Tony¡¯s eyes slowly lit up and he finally got up from the sofa.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Stark doesn¡¯t need that. I think, although Congress and the military have been putting pressure on you, you do have some support. I believe that you must have allies who can confront the members of Congress.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s excitement, Lin Rui reminded him again.

    Although Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if Nick Fury is in touch with Tony right now, has he talked to him about S.H.I.E.L.D. and the establishment of the Avengers Initiative? However, in the case of Tony, Lin Rui felt that Director Nick would not be indifferent. It¡¯s important for Tony to join the Avengers Alliance and help him get through this.

    After Lin Rui said this, Tony suddenly quieted down and looked at him as if he were a monster. After Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Tony also suddenly remembered the one-eyed pirate that day who came to find him. Isn¡¯t that man called himself the director of a special department? He can quietly enter his vi and he knew a lot of information that nobody should know.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Looking at the young man sitting in front of him, Tony suddenly asked. So far, Lin Rui¡¯s surprise to Tony has never stopped.

    ¡°Ah? I am Jackson Lin, Mr. Stark.¡± Seeing the change in Tony¡¯s expression, Lin Rui answered with a smile. Of course, he knows Tony is not asking who he is, but he can¡¯t tell him that he is someone that is reincarnated into this world.

    ¡°What¡¯s in your little head? What on earth do you know? Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s innocent appearance, Tony said helplessly and sat back on the sofa.

    ¡°Ha-ha, it should be simr to other people.¡± Lin Ruiughed and hawed.

    ¡°Actually, if Mr. Stark is not reassured. I think you can designate your friend Colonel Rhodes as the user of Iron Man Armor. I believe that Colonel Rhodes will not use Iron Man Armor to do anything harmful to others, and how to consult with Congress and the military, which I am not clear about. But I believe you can do a good job. Now that he has said so much, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind giving Tony a clearer candidate.

    ¡°Well, I know that. I¡¯m sure Rhodes will be happy to y this role.¡± With a nod, Tony said he knew how to deal with it.

    ¡°So, Mr. Stark, what about my request?¡± Seeing that Tony¡¯s troubles have been resolved, Lin Rui is still thinking about his own business.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tony asks with his head sideways. He really forgot.

    ¡°It¡¯s about visiting the Iron Man Armor and experiencing it.¡± Lin Rui whispered a reminder.

    Tony: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Yes, but only above the vi, not ten kilometers away from here. I¡¯ll have J.A.R.V.I.S. look at you. Don¡¯t think about flying out.¡± Finally, Tony agreed to Lin Rui¡¯s request.

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, Mr. Stark!¡± At this moment, Lin Rui seems to have exposed his true feelings.

    Bang! ~

    Whoa!

    A few minutester, two Iron Mans, one red and one silver, rushed out of the back of Tony¡¯s luxury vi. Tony was not assured that Lin Rui would fly alone in the Iron Man Armor and followed him out.

    ......

    After going to Tony¡¯s house that day and experiencing the Iron Man Armor, Lin Rui came back in a very exciting state for a week. Lin Rui has a strong interest in flying. However, the cultivation technique he is now training does not provide him with the ability to fly. If he wants to fly, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor is now the best choice. But Tony couldn¡¯t give him a machine armor. So Lin Rui can only bear it.

    This week, Lin Rui also got a lot of information. Peter has not seen Dr. Connors for three days since hest told them at school to help him in the final stage of his experiment. Lin Rui could almost tell that Peter should have been bitten by a spider and that Spiderman, whom he had been expecting, would appear.

    While Lin Rui waited for Spiderman to appear, something big seemed to happen inside Oscorp. Harry, who had been in a disadvantaged position, won more support at a shareholders¡¯meeting and took Oscorp back into the hands of the Osborn family. Although Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know how Harry did it, he must have paid a lot. But because there are so many things going on recently, Lin Rui can¡¯t pay attention to Harry¡¯s family.

    On this day, Lin Rui and Matt returned to their secret base after solving a mid-gang drug deal in Manhattan. The still have no clues about the Jeston Gang and Wilson, but both Lin Rui and Matt have a hunch that they will appear again and the next time they meet, Lin Rui and Matt must be ready.

    ¡°Ah! Daredevil, who on earth did you say attacked us that day? I always thought that there¡¯s a conspiracy in it.¡± After taking a sip of iced coke, Lin Rui asked Matt in front of him. Yes, they already have refrigerators in their secret base.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t feel anything that day.¡± Shaking his head, Matt did not find anything more in recent operations.

    ¡°Ah! Will they hide forever? Are they so afraid of us?¡± Lin Rui had some helpless thoughts.

    Buzz ~

    Just as Lin Rui sighed, a faint shock came from the table next to him.

    Ring-Ring-Ring-Ring

    Reaching for a couple of strokes on the table, Lin Rui took a cell phone out of it. This is the mobile phone that they specially equipped for this secret base and they only game its number to only one person, that is Wade Wilson that Lin Rui wanted to recruit before.

    ¡°Ha-ha, I knew!¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know the call number, Lin Rui knows that it must be Wade.

    ¡°Hello, Wade Wilson, have you changed your mind?¡± Lin Rui asked quietly.

    ¡°Yes, I will take the mission!¡± At the other end of the phone, Wade¡¯s voice came quickly.

    ......

 Chapter 56 Attack Once More

    <h4>Chapter 56 Attack Once More</h4>

    ......

    ¡°OK, we¡¯ll let you know when there¡¯s news.¡±

    ¡°Then I need to get a deposit first. That¡¯s the rule.¡±

    ¡°No problem, just send me your ount number.¡±

    Having talked to Wade, Lin Rui smiled and hung up the phone. Wade apparently went to the hospital to have a check-up and knew about his cancer. Lin Rui just don¡¯t know how his condition is now. If he had gone to the hospital in advance to have a check-up if he had listened to Lin Rui, it should not be at the final stage yet. However, no matter how he is now, the only constant is that he must be short on money.

    ¡°What? The mercenary agreed? Through sensitive hearing, Matt also heard the conversation between Lin Rui and Wade.

    ¡°Yes, he did. But he needs us to give him a deposit first. I think he should have discovered his illness. With a nod, Lin Rui has received a credit card ount from Wade.

    ¡°So, how much money do you have? Not that I want to ask, but you¡¯re just a high school student, aren¡¯t you? Sensing that Lin Rui was pulling out a small copy of Wade¡¯s ount, Matt still couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    ¡°Well, not much money, but I can handle Wade for the time being. After all, he may not be able to help us for long.¡± Hearing Matt¡¯s words, Lin Rui scratched his head and answered.

    Originally, Lin Rui himself had no pocket money and the money from the dealers was used for the construction of secret bases. However, Lin Rui gave several first news to The Daily Bugle. To this end, he also got a lot of Rewards. Although not a lot, it is enough to match Wade¡¯s quest deposit. As for thetter, Lin Rui felt that he should be able to think of a solution. If not, he would be able to ept Tony¡¯s invitation to go to Stark Industries to be a consultant.

    ¡°Well, yeah, call him next time.¡± Since Lin Rui says money is okay, Matt is okay. He has no money himself anyway.

    ¡°OK! Now the question is, what exactly are Jeston Gang and Wilson doing? Them hiding like this is really starting to creep me out!¡± With Wade¡¯s addition, Lin Rui¡¯s team has at least one long-range support firepower. However, if there had been no news from Jeston Gang or Wilson, Lin Rui could not help it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I think they should appear soon. But we have to be prepared.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s worries, Matt whispered as his feelings had always been right.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ......

    A weekter, as Matt said, Jeston Gang, who had been hiding from them for nearly a month, finally reappeared. This time, it¡¯s not the unimportant characters, but the powerful gang leaders. ording to Matt¡¯s observation, Jeston Gang seems to be making a big move this time and Frankenstein Family has also been involved.

    Although it is not clear whether the news was deliberately released by Jeston Gang or whether they are not going to hide from Lin Rui anymore, Matt and Lin Rui will not miss such a good chance anyway. So, after notifying Wade where to gather, Lin Rui and Matt sett off.

    In the suburbs of New York Manhattan, there is a luxury manor, a secret base of the Jeston gang, also owned by Frankenstein Family. Tonight, this will be the busiest ce in New York.

    ¡°Master Ross, the news has been released and that Daredevil and Mirage Knight should be here tonight. But are you really not worried that they¡¯ll disturb the deal tonight? In a luxury office in the manor, Jeston Gang¡¯s leader Verus stood respectfully at his desk and said to a young man in a suit sitting in front of him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding from them for almost a month. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be absent tonight. As for your worries, that¡¯s totally unnecessary. Although Mirage Knight¡¯s strength was somewhat unexpected, it¡¯s absolutely impossible for them to leave intact if they show up tonight. Sitting on the soft sofa, Master Ross shook his ss and said lightly that he was ready today. Moreover, tonight¡¯s deal is not for ordinary people, or the family will not send him out.

    ¡°Yes! Master Ross! Then I will go ahead and make sure that the goods are in good condition.¡± Seeing that Ross is so confident, Verus stopped worrying.

    ¡°Well, go ahead. Our guests are very picky about the goods.¡± With a nod, Ross let Verus go.

    ~

    The door was lightly closed and there was only Ross left in the luxuriously furnished room. Then, Ross sipped the wine in the ss and shook the empty bottle and smiled at the empty room.

    ¡°Mr. Housley, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Smiling, Ross seemed to be greeting someone in the room. However, at this time, there is only one person in the room.

    ~

    Ross¡¯s voice had just dropped and there seemed to be a cold wind in the room, which lowered the temperature by several degrees. Then a tall white man in a neat suit stepped out of the darkness of the room and soon came to Ross.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ross Frankenstein, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. But now, is your family business already in the hands of you juniors?¡± The sudden blonde went straight to the sofa opposite Ross and sat down, then looked at him and asked.

    ~

    Seeing the gentleman sitting opposite him, Ross slowly stood up and walked over with the bottle beside him.

    ¡°Mr. Housley, we can live longer than your race. For such big family management, the older generation is already a little powerless.¡± While pouring the wine to Mr. Housley, Ross smiled and said.

    ¡°Can you do it? Oh, I don¡¯t think so. These Hebrew fellows are very spiritual.¡± Taking the ss Ross handed over, Hausley said with a chuckle.

    ¡°By the way, my father also asked me to say hello to you on behalf of him, saying that he appreciates your support for our family over the years.¡± Without taking Housley¡¯s words, Ross sat back in his seat and said.

    ¡°This is just a mutually beneficial rtionship. If you don¡¯t give us enough benefits, we certainly won¡¯t work for you.¡± The red wine in the raised ss was as bright as blood, just like the color in Housley¡¯s eyes at the moment.

    ¡°Of course, I believe our fair is very happy today.¡± Ross holds up his ss and gestured slightly towards Housley across from him.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Looking at Ross opposite to him, Housley also raised his ss.

    ~

    Hausley, who had been in this room for a long time, of course, heard Ross and Verus talking and he knew that someone mighte and mess up the deal tonight. He also knows that Ross may use his strength to deal with the man who caused trouble to their family, but he won¡¯t mind. For Hausley, it¡¯s just a trifle. Now that Frankenstein Family has provided their race with goods for so many years, this little help is irrelevant.

    ......

    Lin Rui and Matt, who got the information, did not know which side Jeston Gang or Frankenstein Family was going to trade with tonight, but they knew it was an important opportunity for them to fight Frankenstein Family. So when night fell, Lin Rui and Matt hade to Wade¡¯s position.

    ¡°Daredevil, what do you think they¡¯re trading tonight? Was it deliberate to send out information against us? In a bush about three kilometers away from Frankenstein Manor, Lin Rui put down his telescope and asked Matt nearby.

    ¡°I am not clear what item they are trading and the traders are mysterious. However, from Frankenstein Family¡¯s perspective, It shouldn¡¯t be anything simple. As for whether it is aimed at us, will that make a difference? Matt who was also hiding had to give Lin Rui some thoughts to Lin Rui question and he stood behind and responded faintly.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to break their deal anyway. I think we should be able to cope even if there is something targeted at us. Recently, Their strength has risen a lot and they had helped defeat Obadiah¡¯srge Iron Man Armor. Lin Rui can¡¯t help but feel a little proud.

    ¡°It¡¯s the best case scenario. But, howe your helper hasn¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Not recognizing Lin Rui¡¯s indifferent tone, Matt asked about Wade. Today will be the first time they will work with that mercenary. Matt is still a little worried.

    ¡°He should being soon.¡± Looking at the time, Wade should have arrived.

    Hum ~

    Hum ~

    Just as Lin Rui finished this sentence, a sound of motorcycle engine came from outside the woods. Without even looking at the direction. Lin Rui and Matt also know that Wade is here.

    ¡°Hey! Where are you?!¡± No sooner had the lotive stopped, Wade who looked pale shouted to the woods.

    Wade has had a bad time these days. It seems that thest time he hooked up with a girl in the bar turned out to be his true love. However, just as Wade was ready to be a good man, he was suddenly diagnosed with cancer and it was almost toote. He went to the hospital at Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, or he might bete by the time he found out.

    Wade watched Vanessa rush around in order to cure his illness. She spent a lot of money, but his illness never improved. If it had been before, Wade might not have persisted. He was a mercenary who had no one who would care if he died. However, Wade now has someone, he cannot leave Vanessa alone in the world. So he decided to continue to live and make money to treat his illness. That¡¯s why he took the initiative to contact the two bold guys he met at the barst time.

    Huh!

    Just after Wade stood outside the woods and shouted, he saw an arm stretched out in front of him, shaking towards him.

    ¡°Ehh?! Are you the two guys who were there that day? Walking into the woods, Wade asked in a little surprise when he saw the two strangely dressed guys in front of him. Now the Vignte¡¯s famous as Daredevil and Mirage Knight, Wade certainly knows.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s us. Do you regret it now?¡± Wade was a little surprised and Lin Rui asked lightly.

    ¡°Regret? Of course not. I didn¡¯t know who you were before, but now I know you¡¯re such famous guys. How can I regret? I think, since you have such a great reputation, at least you guys will have some strength. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Wade shook his head and said.

    ¡°Ok then! Today, your job is actually very simple, it is to cover us remotely. Daredevil and I will sneak into the manor. You can give us some information outside. The key is to take care of it when wee out. Now that Wade is with them, Lin Rui has started arranging the details of the mission tonight.

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui and Matt disappeared into the woods and Wade also gathered his weapons and headed silently toward the manor ahead.

    ......

 Chapter 57 Sinking

    <h4>Chapter 57 Sinking</h4>

    Although Jeston Gang has enough hands to protect therge luxury manor in the suburbs, there are inevitably omissions in some ces. After half an hour of investigation, Lin Rui and Matt have already determined the location of the sneak. It was a long wall, guarded by one person every 100 meters. At Matt¡¯s and Lin Rui¡¯s speeds, they can sneak in without disturbing the guards if they¡¯re careful.

    Shasha~

    At night, a breeze blew across the lowwn outside the manor, shaking the faint moonlight and the lights on the fence.

    Hoo!

    Although it was only the movement of the breeze, the Jeston Gang members stationed outside the fence turned their eyes to that side, and the gun in their hands was lifted slightly. Tonight¡¯s deal is not known to the low-ranking members, but they clearly feel the importance of the deal. They will not take it lightly.

    And at the moment the guard turned around, a dark shadow suddenly burst out of the grass behind him! wrong! It¡¯s two shadows! But they¡¯re too close, too fast, and they look like a normal person. It looked like a teleport. Before the guard turned around, the two shadows had quickly turned over the fence and disappeared in the light.

    ¡°Well? What is it?¡±

    In a room full of screens in the manor, the man who had been staring at the monitor had just seen something shing across one of the monitors. But because the speed was too fast, he didn¡¯t see what it was, so he just sent out a low question that he didn¡¯t care much about, and there was no follow-up.

    Whoop-Whoop-Whoop-Whoop

    There was hardly a sound, and Lin Rui and Matt had seeded in sneaking into the manor. Afternding, Lin Rui and Matt did not move, and they both sensed that at least two people were walking not far ahead.

    In the dark, Lin Rui gestured to Matt. Then Matt nodded to him and slowly retreated and disappeared. As for Lin Rui, he slowly approached as he sensed the movement ahead.

    Da Da

    The location that Lin Rui and Matt sneaked in seemed to be a leisure garden kind of ce, while three people were slowly approaching this side. At the front was a handsome boy with fashionable blonde hair and blue eyes, not much bigger than Lin Rui. Behind the young man¡¯s appearance were two big men in ck suits and they looked like well-trained bodyguards at first sight.

    ¡°Master Mike, there will be an important deal here tonight. The Master reminded us not to walk around at will. You¡¯d better not leave for too long.¡± A man walking behind the young man looked at the young man¡¯s high-spirited appearance, and could not help reminding him again.

    ¡°Are you ordering me?¡± Without looking back, the young man who walked in front of him asked coldly.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s Just...¡±

    Siii!

    This time, the bodyguard was silent before he had finished speaking. On his rough face, a crack appeared quickly from the corners of his eyes and slowly slid to the corners of his mouth. Then, scarlet blood flowed out of the wound. Instantly, half of the bodyguard¡¯s face was covered with blood.

    ¡°Shut up now!¡± Without the initial insipidity, the voice of the young man walking in front of him obviously became much colder.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Without taking care of the wound on his face, the bodyguard quickly agreed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple food deal. Do you need to make a fuss about it?¡± Without any more bodyguard nonsense, Master Mike continued to take a step forward. The wound on the bodyguard¡¯s face behind him was obviously his masterpiece.

    Mike really doesn¡¯t need to worry. With his strength, there aren¡¯t many threats to him in this manner and those who are a threat to him are rted to him.

    !

    While the young Mike was strolling in the garden at a leisurely pace, there was a sudden sound of a sharp de breaking from his side. Several knives shot at the three men in the garden from the dark.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Hoo!

    With a loud sound, two big men who had followed Mike hade to Mike¡¯s side and blocked the flying knives.

    Puff puff!

    A few muffled sounds and the flying knifeing into the air directly pierced into the body of the two-man, One even pierced Mike from the neck of the bodyguard who had just reminded Mike and died.

    !

    ¡°Hum!¡± He didn¡¯t care about the bodyguard who died instantly in the sudden attack and Mike, who was blocked behind, snorted and raised his right hand directly.

    The bloody knife that shot at Mike stopped and stopped between the fingers of Mike¡¯s right hand. Mike caught the knife that shot his bodyguard with two fingers.

    Hoo!

    The next moment, with a sh of red in Mike¡¯s eyes, the flying knife disappeared from his hand and shot back faster in the direction it had juste from.

    !

    In an instant, the flying knife disappeared into the darkness and he did not know whether it hit the attacker. However, from Mike¡¯s next look, it seems that his counterattack did not seed.

    Just as Mike stood staring at the darkness ahead, a dark shadow burst out from behind him and rushed toward Mike¡¯s back.

    Hoo!

    Apparently surprised by the attack behind him, Mike turned around in a panic. When he turned around, a peculiar knife appeared in his right hand.

    A metal sh sounded in the quiet garden, followed by a sharp sh, apparently a wrestle between two metal weapons.

    The harsh sound didn¡¯tst long and the shadow that rushed to Mike quickly retreated and Mike saw the man¡¯s dress and his weapons. It was a guy wearing a crimson skinny leather jacket with a hood (mask) and his weapon looked like a metal stick (guide stick).

    ¡°Are you the one who we are supposed to deal with? Your strength is not bad, but that¡¯s all. You¡¯re unlucky to bump into me. My employers should be happy when I catch you.¡± Looking at the guy in front of him, Mike said lightly as he didn¡¯t take Daredevil¡¯s attack into ount at all.

    Hoo! Hoo!

    Ignoring Mike¡¯s provocation, Daredevil just circled his guide sticks two times and posed as an attacker.

    But just as Mike was staring at Daredevil in front of him, a brilliant red knife shot out of the darkness behind him and hit him directly.

    Pop!

    Hoo!

    Like being hit by a speeding car, Mike fell straight out of the garden aisle. Before falling to the ground, his body continued to make explosive sounds.

    Bang!

    Mike fell to the ground like a dead dog and his whole upper body was instantly red with blood. The knife in hand also fell when he was attacked just now, spraying blood continuously on the ground, as if only the exhaust gas had no air in it. Soon, Mike, lying on the ground, was dead.

    Huh!

    After Mike fell to the ground without moving, two figures came quickly. Looking down at Mike, who was lying on the ground without breathing, Lin Rui silently retracted Flowing me de and gestured with Matt and disappeared again. They won¡¯t waste their time here, so just after Matt caught Mike¡¯s attention, Lin Rui gave him a fatal blow in the back.

    Instead of hiding the three bodies here, Lin Rui and Matt came here tonight to destroy them and letting them discover the three bodies here may bring them some confusion so that they can move better.

    Nevertheless, it is natural that Lin Rui and Matt, who have left, will not find out. Shortly after they left, Mike, who looked dead on the ground, suddenly had an abnormal red color on his face. Then suddenly he opened his eyes, which were full of blood.

    The next moment, Mike had fallen down on the bodyguard beside him and sharp fangs came out quickly.

    Puff!

    ......

    ¡°Ohh? What¡¯s the matter? Outside the manor, Wade Wilson, hiding in a low bush, suddenly found Jeston Gang¡¯s guards outside rushing nervously into the manor with guns.

    ¡°Did they get discovered so soon or have they already solved everything?¡± Wade avoided talking to himself as he watched the external defense diminish a lot.

    Although at this time he did not know what Matt and Lin Rui were doing inside, he certainly would not rush in blindly. His job is to stay outside and wait for them toe out and help them leave better. If Lin Rui and Matt could not escape, Wade would not rush in to save them. So, squeezing the quick-fire machine gun in his hand, Wadey motionless on the grass.

    ......

    Deep in the manor, there are somerge single-story buildings, of course, it is also suitable to do some item transactions. The simple food deal Mike and his bodyguards had said before took ce in the two houses. He doesn¡¯t know what the food he mentioned is, but it¡¯s obviously not simple food.

    ¡°Mr. Housley, are you satisfied with the goods this time?¡± Coming out of a small enclosed room behind him, Ross asked Mr. Housley, who was next to him.

    ¡°The quality is good. However, the number seems to be less. Hearing Ross¡¯s words, Housley said expressionlessly.

    ¡°It must have been known by Mr. Housley that our recent actions have been undermined by two nasty guys. Although we have tried our best to make up for itter, the number of people this time is still a little smaller. See Housley mentioning the problem, Ross quickly exined. However, from his words, this transaction item actually seems to be humans.

    ¡°Then it seems that you are still not working hard enough.¡± Not paying attention to Ross¡¯s exnation, Housley said indifferently.

    ¡°Ha Ha...¡± Seeing Housley¡¯s attitude, Ross can only smile in silence.

    Buzz! ~

    While Ross and Housley were trading, the phone in Housley¡¯s pocket suddenly shook. Housley, who was not supposed to answer the phone, did not hang up after seeing the caller¡¯s disy on the phone. After a few words from the other end of the phone, Housley¡¯s usual in face showed some anger.

    ¡°Mr. Housley, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ross asked as he saw the changes in Housley¡¯s face.

    ¡°It seems that your two friends really came here.¡± Putting down the phone, Housley said in a cold voice.

    ......

 Chapter 58 Fight

    <h4>Chapter 58 Fight</h4>

    Huh!

    Da da da!

    Looking at the security guards suddenly on guard inside the manor, Lin Rui was surprised. He and Matt just came out of the small garden. Did they found the body so soon?

    ¡°Daredevil, the n has been sessful and judging from their security, that direction should be the ce for the deal.¡± Observing the movement of Jeston Gang outside in the dark, Lin Rui quickly figured out where they were headed and whispered to Matt beside him.

    ¡°Well, I also sensed that there are many people in that direction. And, it seems that there are more than these gang members, there are also many civilians and they are very scared.¡± Unlike Lin Rui, who needs to use Beginner observation, Daredevil¡¯s own sensory ability is even stronger, he has already sensed the trading item in that direction.

    ¡°It seems that they are doing human trafficking here and the items that they mentioned must be people! Do you think it is rted to the human trafficking trade we destroyed before?¡± When he heard Matt¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes gradually became cold and his tone was low.

    ¡°This time there are more people, far more than thest time!¡± Matt carefully responded and went silent.

    ¡°Then we can¡¯t let them seed. Scum like them should be buried in hell forever! ¡± Thest thing Lin Rui could not tolerate was human trafficking and organ trading, whichpletely trampled the bottom line of his life.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I think. No matter what obstacles we may encounter today, we must save these people!¡± Matt¡¯s anger was no less than Lin Rui¡¯s and he could not tolerate such things after a long struggle with Wilson.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s make a scene!¡±

    After a group of Jeston Gang members left, Lin Rui and Matt rushed out in an instant and headed for their designated trading point.

    ......

    And at Lin Rui and Matt¡¯s fast approaching estate, the deal between Ross and Housley, representing Frankenstein Family, is still going on. They won¡¯t give up the deal because Lin Rui and Matt are messing up in this ce. That¡¯s not what people at their level do.

    However, they may have forgotten that blindly high self-esteem is the reason for falling. With the strength of Lin Rui and Matt, They are no longer a character that the Frankenstein Family can ignore.

    ¡°Mr. Housley, Do we have a deal?¡± After checking thest room, Ross smiled and reached out to Housley.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant deal, but I¡¯m not going to let those two guys go. I think Mr. Ross will have a way. If you don¡¯t mind, I hope you can give them to me when you catch them.¡± He also reached out and shook Ross¡¯s hand and said lightly, He finally mentioned Lin Rui and Matt. Lin Rui almost killed Housley¡¯s son with one blow. He would not let them go easily.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. It¡¯s just two jokers. If it hadn¡¯t been for the New York police to suddenly start targeting Jeston Gang and other businesses in our family, we wouldn¡¯t have let them rampant up to now. Mr. Housley can rest assured that since you are interested in them, I will surely bring them to you.¡± Hearing Housley¡¯s final request, Ross smiled and agreed.

    In Ross¡¯s view, the two guys are going to be disposed of by the family anyway, so it¡¯s better to sell personal affection to an influential figure like Housley, which will help him to gain more benefits in the family in the future.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Ross.¡± With a slight thank you, Housley stepped out.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Housley.¡± Leaving the building side by side with Housley, Ross said with augh.

    ......

    ¡°Uh¡ª¡°

    Puff puff!

    A team of Jeston Gang, who was searching inside the manor, was hit by several flying knives fired from the shadows and fell down almost without making any sound. It was good that Lin Rui spent 300 Reward points to exchange Xiao Li¡¯s flying knives for long-range attacks.

    Then Matt and Lin Rui rushed out of the darkness and dragged the guys back into the darkness again. A few minutester, two guys dressed in Jeston Gang¡¯s dress walked out of the darkness and slowly headed deep into the manor.

    After a certain distance in the manor, Lin Rui and Matt both found that the closer they got to their destination, the stronger their defense. They could no longer move silently. So the best way for them to get close to the center of the manor to rescue those trapped is to go in and disguise themselves as Jeston Gang. Of course, Matt Daredevil¡¯s clothes are still inside, he just removed his mask. As for Lin Rui, his Phantom Suit is really convenient.

    After Lin Rui and Matt confirmed that the transaction items were ordinary peoples, Lin Rui had also notified Wade outside by radio and told him to report the situation here to the New York police. Lin Rui and Matt can do things to deal with the Frankenstein Family, but the cement of so many ordinary people is not something they can solve. Moreover, the battle will be very confusing at the time, so it is better to call the police to make things more confusing.

    ¡°Master Ross, we¡¯ve got thirteen brothers down, but there¡¯s no trace of those two guys. But judging from the position of our fallen brothers, they should be heading here.¡± In a luxury room next to the building they just traded the ¡®items¡¯, Jeston Gang¡¯s leader, Verus, was standing beside Ross and whispering. From his report, it seems that he has not found that Lin Rui and Matt have disguised themselves as one of them.

    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t rely on you. It¡¯s time for Berserk Squad to go out.¡± Ross frowned slightly when he heard Verus¡¯s report and then said lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing Ross¡¯s words, Verus came down with a cold sweat, but he respectfully agreed. Then he left quickly as the next thing wasn¡¯t for him and Jeston Gang to get involved in.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re in some trouble.¡± Just after Verus left, Housley, sitting opposite Ross, said lightly.

    ¡°Oh, Ordinary people are still unreliable. I promise to help Mr. Housley catch these two guys.¡± When he heard Housley, Ross smiled and promised.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait. Actually, I¡¯m curious about the strength of Frankenstein Family¡¯s Berserk Squad.¡± Holding up the wine in his hand, Housley greets the face opposite to him. Judging from the description of his unworkable son, the strength of the man who attacked him is almost equal to that of himself. If they knew the characteristics of their race, his son would not be alive.

    ¡°It certainly won¡¯t disappoint Mr. Housley.¡±

    ¡°I am looking forward to it.¡±

    ......

    After posing as a member of Jeston Gang, Lin Rui and Matt¡¯s progress was a lot smoother. Although there were many interrogations along the way, they came all the way to the building where the trade happened.

    Mirage Knight, it¡¯s right there! I can already sense the intense fear and helplessness there.¡± Like a real gangster, Matt stood in the middle and said to Luin Rui, who was next to him.

    ¡°Yeah, I feel it too.¡± Without Matt¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui¡¯s Beginner Insight Technique has also noticed arge number of ordinary people in the building ahead.

    ¡°But there seem to be some tough guys out there.¡± In addition to many ordinary people in that building, Lin Rui also sensed several life-intensive organisms, which were obviously notparable to those who had been locked up.

    ¡°Is it Mutants?¡± Matt also sensed the powerful creatures but wondered if they were the same Mutants as the ones who caught himst time.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but at least they are not ordinary people. It seems that this Frankenstein Family is really taking this thing seriously, but we are not so simple. Daredevil, can you do it?¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t tell if Mutants were in the building from the breath of life alone, but it was not important. Lin Rui, who had decided to shoot, asked Matt next to him.

    ¡°Men can¡¯t say no!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry, Matt responded aggressively.

    In fact, Matt would not have said such words with so much confidence a month ago because his strength was not enough to deal with the two Mutants. But now it is different. He has practiced the modified version of the Internal Energy Technique. Matt¡¯smunication with nature is clearer, and his strength has increased a lot again. If he meets thest two Mutants again, Matt is confident in defeating them.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s start our performance!¡± Lin Rui, who was also confident in himself, finally rushed out after saying a word.

    Behind Lin Rui, Matt also turned into a shadow and followed quickly. In the process of rushing forward, Matt¡¯s outer clothes were quickly torn open and the headgear was brought on, instantly the avatar of Daredevil appeared. Lin Rui is even simpler. After the outer clothes are pulled out, the Phantom Suit has been put on. They have already reached this point and they have no need to hide it again.

    On the way forward, Lin Rui had already thrown out a mini-bomb, which exploded just as it flew to the side wall of the building in front of him. Of course, Lin Rui chose a wall away from ordinary people.

    Boom!

    The quality of the things exchanged in System Shop are so good that the walls that look very thick and defensive are exploded in this way. The next moment, Lin Rui and Matt flew in.

    Without any hesitation, Lin Rui threw out several flying knives, aiming directly at the five-man team standing in the middle of the building, which was also the five-strong breaths of life that Lin Rui and Matt sensed.

    As for Matt, Lin Rui had thrown out a lot of smoke bombs at the same time when he threw out his flying knife. The greatest advantage of Matt who is blind is his super-strong sensory ability, which, of course, can be maximized in the fog. So Lin Rui old trick has now be Matt¡¯s.

    Pop!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the next moment, the battle broke out instantly!

 Chapter 59 Fierce Fight

    <h4>Chapter 59 Fierce Fight</h4>

    Hoo!

    It seems that they were ready for Lin Rui¡¯s attack. The five-person squad standing in the center of the building is facing away from the flying knives. Of the five people who were scattered, two of the shorter guys rushed out to the smoke that was in front of them. As for the remaining three, one man was hung with countless heat weapons, and the whole man was like a small powder depot. After escaping Lin Rui¡¯s flying knife, he quickly retreated and drew away from the battlefield center. The other two men were staring at Lin Rui who had rushed up.

    The secret weapon of the Frankenstein Family: The Berserk Squad. In the face of a rapid and orderly division of attacks against Daredevil and Mirage Knight, a two-to-one and one remote threat situation was formed in an instant. However, this is what Lin Rui and Matt expected. One-to-two, they¡¯re not afraid now.

    Faced with Berserk Squad¡¯s divergence, Lin Rui rushed directly toward the two men in front of him. However, the next second, Lin Rui¡¯s heart suddenly jumped and his body had already reacted and shed his de to his side.

    Bang!

    A crisp sound was heard on the de and a powerful bullet was blocked by Lin Rui¡¯s dangerous sword. However, Lin Rui¡¯s forward impact was also weakened by the bullet. And his hand shook slightly at the moment, which showed that the bullet had more powerpared to ordinary bullets. The only user of Hot weapons in the Berserk Squad, the guy who is nicknamed the Gunner is using a modified special weapon that most people can¡¯t use at all.

    ncing at the mobile arsenal that had been hiding in the corner of the building, Lin Rui had no time to take care of him for the time being. Faced with the enemy in front of him, he can only wave the Flowing me de again and send out two de lights to the two men who have rushed towards him.

    The de lights contained Lin Rui internal energy and this scene looked like it was taken from a full sci-fi movie as the sword lights quickly rushed towards the two guys who were rushing toward Lin Rui. With Lin Rui¡¯s current strength, these two de lights are enough to seriously damage the mutant Tank whom he previously faced.

    However, the two guys who rushed straight toward Lin Rui didn¡¯t seem to want to avoid Lin Rui¡¯s de lights. Therefore, Lin Rui did not ease down and while paying attention to the movement of the mobile arsenal in the distance, he tightly holds the handle of the Flowing me de and waited for them toe to him.

    Hoo!

    As Lin Rui¡¯s de light was about to hit the two men, the man in front suddenly opened his hands and pressed them directly on the de light.

    ¡°Is he made of iron?¡± Seeing the man¡¯s movements, Lin Rui squinted and guessed. However, even if he is made of iron, he should not be able to block his attack directly.

    Buzz! ~

    However, the next moment there was something that surprised Lin Rui. Just when he thought that the man would be split in half by the de light and at the worst his hands would be to cut off. Out of the man¡¯s outstretched upper hand came a strange wave, like an area in front of his palm that was different from the surrounding physical rules.

    Then, in Lin Rui¡¯s astonished eyes, the two de lights disappeared as soon as they touched the palm of his hand as if they had been absorbed by something.

    ¡°What the hell is this!?¡± Looking at this unbelievable scene, Lin Rui almost screamed.

    There is no doubt that the guy who made Lin Rui¡¯s de lights disappear must be a Mutant as only Mutants have such entric ability. Otherwise, this person should be a sorcerer(s). However, In Marvel World, there are very few sorcerer(s) and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think he would encounter one so soon.

    However, although that fellow let Lin Rui¡¯s attack disappear, he was obviously unhappy himself. After absorbing the light of Lin Rui¡¯s de, the man suddenly turned pale and his body shook unconsciously for two times before stopping. The man next to him was apparently a little surprised, but he still rushed quickly towards Lin Rui.

    Fast approaching, the man instantly appeared with two knives, waving and attacking Lin Rui at all points. Judging from this man¡¯s action, he is an assassin in closebat. And he is not the usual assassin, He is at least one who can threaten Lin Rui¡¯s life.

    Not everyone can threaten Lin Rui¡¯s life with two small knives. When the man attacked him, Lin Rui found that he couldn¡¯t keep up with his rhythm with his long de. After some attack and defense, Lin Rui found out that the man was not only agile and skilled in double-knife dancing, but he also had something simr to his internal energy inside him.

    Hoo!

    The Assassin attacked with his knife and Lin Rui quickly left his original ce at his feet. The next moment, his original position was prated by a powerful bullet

    ¡°Why does Marvel World have an Internal Energy cultivation technique!!¡± Daredevil, a protagonist with an internal energy cultivation technique has a mysterious master. One of Frankenstein Family¡¯s hitters also had internal energy cultivation technique, which Lin Rui didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Viper! Avoid!¡± Just when Lin Rui was annoyed, the man who had absorbed his de light suddenly shouted in the back. Viper apparently was the assassin¡¯s nickname.

    Without any hesitation, the guy named Viper returned to the back with a sh.

    Buzz!

    The next moment, Lin Rui felt strange fluctuations again. Then, two more powerful de lights suddenly appeared from the man¡¯s hands and rushed towards Lin Rui in an instant. Meanwhile, the mobile Arsenal in the distance opened fire again, blocking Lin Rui¡¯s retreat.

    ¡°The Fuck! What is this ghost skill!? He can attack with the things he has absorbed?¡± Lin Rui finally couldn¡¯t help but spit out as the two de lights that he attacked with rushed towards him at an even faster speed.

    Although he was silent about the situation, Lin Rui obviously would not fall down by his own attacks. He squeezed his de tightly and waved it directly after holding it high.

    ¡°You want to use my attacks to deal with me? You are too naive!¡± Lin Rui gave a low cry and a huge red-hot de light rushed out of his Flowing me de and hit the twoing de light attacks straight ahead.

    Buzz!

    Bang!

    A burst of burning air sounded in this space and in the next moment, three powerful de lights that had been enhanced struck together. A small explosion broke out in the hall of the building. The huge shock wave directly hit Lin Rui, who is in the center of the explosion causing him to fly upside down.

    ¡°Ah!~~¡±

    ¡°Help! Help!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Help!¡±

    Once again, the explosion in the building caused a cry of rm from the poor people who were locked up in a small apartment to trade, but at this time Lin Rui had no time to worry about their feelings. He is facing the most troublesome thing that has ever happened to him.

    As for Matt¡¯s side, it¡¯s impossible to see everything because of the smoke, but from Lin Rui¡¯s feeling, it¡¯s not going to be very good there. So to save these innocent people, Lin Rui can¡¯t hold himself back anymore.

    ¡°Daredevil! Quick and fast!¡± Screaming loudly over the smoke, the point at the foot of Lin Rui, who was knocked out by the explosion, has disappeared again.

    As a result, several flying knives went straight to the mobile Arsenal hiding in the distance. Although Lin Rui has a shield mark on him, every shot by that fellow gives Lin Rui a sense of danger. For some reason, the man had more firepower than the average gun. Lin Rui cannot concentrate on avoiding lethal bullets fired off the field when dealing with the two guys in front of him.

    Hoo!

    Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s attack, the long-range shooter hiding in the distance did not evade, but quickly put down his powerful sniper gun and lifted a quick-fire machine gun from his waist.

    Da Da Da Da Da Da¡«

    Then, the obviously modified fast-fired machine gun fired many bullets and instantly covered the flying knife of Lin Rui.

    Dang Dang Dang!

    Faced with the dense bullets, Lin Rui¡¯s flying knives were all knocked down before they could fly far. Frankenstein Family¡¯s Berserk Squad is not idle.

    ¡°Fuck! This guy can use the machine gun to shoot like he is shooting from a sniper gun!!¡± I thought that even if I couldn¡¯t kill this bastard, I could force him away. I didn¡¯t expect this. Lin Rui was helpless.

    ¡°Distraction on the battlefield is a big taboo!¡± While Lin Rui was dealing with the long-range attacker, Viper, who had just been repelled by the st wave, rushed again.

    And the Mutant hiding behind him who can absorb the attack and turn it into a stronger attack seems to be preparing for a big move. He just seems to absorb some of the energy of the explosive power. If he releases the power of the explosion just now, Lin Rui would not have any way to block that.

    ¡°Humph! He really thinks that I can¡¯t take him!? Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold and he muttered to himself when he saw Viper swinging his two knives close to him again.

    Subsequently, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy ran quickly in a specific way. After the enhancement of Advanced Internal Energy cultivation Technique, the internal energy in Lin Rui¡¯s body is different from the past. In addition, Lin Rui exchanged some good things in System Shop in order to improve his strength.

    The operation of internal energy is just an instant thing. When Viper¡¯s attack ising, Lin Rui is ready.

    Boom!

    It¡¯s like an old ssic car suddenly reced with the engine of thetest Ferrari sports car. Its appearance hasn¡¯t changed, but its speed has suddenly soared. The speed of Lin Rui, who could not cope with Viper¡¯s double-knife attack, suddenly increased dramatically. Flowing me de waved in his hand and it only left a remnant, which was more than enough to deal with Viper¡¯s attack.

    With a sharp cut, Viper had to cross the knives in front of him. Lin Rui¡¯s sudden surge of speed has begun to suppress him, and now he can only passively defend.

    Puff!

    Although he blocked Lin Rui¡¯s de, he wasn¡¯t able to block his next kick. Viper was kicked out and exposed the Mutant behind him who controlled the energy.

    Buzz ~

    However, at this time he haspleted the absorption and transformation of the previous energy and is releasing them. The goal is, of course, Lin Rui.

    ¡°You won¡¯t seed!¡± At this critical moment, Lin Rui threw some small things at him as soon as he shook his hand.

    The Mutant, who was at thest minute, couldn¡¯t stop for the little things, he could only watch them piercing into his body.

    Buzz ~

    Kaka!

    Bang!

    The next moment, the huge energy controlled by the Mutant suddenly became unstable, so it exploded directly in front of his own body.

    Boom! ~

 Chapter 60 Extinguish

    <h4>Chapter 60 Extinguish</h4>

    Boom!

    The violent explosion swallowed up the Mutant which could control the energy and shook the building several times. Lin Rui was prepared and hid in the corner to avoid the initial shock wave. As for the man nicknamed Viper, he was not so lucky because he was so close that he was almost devoured by the explosion. Although he was finally able to avoid the most central explosive power, but he also faced the strong shock wave and he flew back like a bullet and hit the wall.

    Boom!

    The explosion in the center of the building continued and the aftermath of the shock wave blew out all the smoke on the other side, revealing what was going on inside. Off the original three men who had been shrouded in the smoke, one had fallen down, his life and death unknown. The two men who were still standing confronted each other and both of them retreated a few steps because of the impact of the st wave.

    Huh!

    ¡°Bah! Did they really thought that I wouldn¡¯t be prepared?!¡± Wielding a de, Lin Rui swept away the dust in front of him. Lin Rui spat as there was something dirty in his mouth.

    In fact, after thest encounter with the Mutants Tank and Worm, Lin Rui realized that this is the Real Marvel World, not just a few movie plots like Avengers movieverse or X-man movieverse. This world contains all of the Marvel¡¯s settings, including Mutants and aliens.

    After studying the history of the world again and carefully, Lin Rui feels that the probability of meeting Mutants in the future is still high. So Lin Rui exchanged some mutated gene depressors at System Shop in order not to suffer when he came across some weird Mutants. This kind of thing can help Mutants who don¡¯t want their mutant ability to help suppress them and be normal people. Simrly, for Mutants who are willing to use their mutant abilities, this works in a different way.

    Just now, Lin Rui¡¯s sudden burst of power forced Viper away. When the Mutant wanted to use the energy he absorbed to deal with him, Lin Rui used those gene suppressers very tactfully. Sure enough, at thest minute, the fellow lost his ability to control the variation of energy and could only watch as the huge uncontrolled energy explode in front of him.

    ¡°Now, I can give a good lesson to that fellow who is dancing in the distance.¡± ncing at Matt¡¯s situation, Lin Rui turned to the corner of the building.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    As soon as the idea appeared in his head, Lin Rui had to swing Flowing me de in front of him. Because that fellow hiding in the corner thinks the same thing.

    Puff!

    Several powerful bullets were blocked and Lin Rui had rushed in an instant. Without the protection of meat shield and the melee warfare, the harassment is far more serious and for an agile character like Lin Rui, He is just like an open hedgehog. Do you do to the hedgehogs who are not obedient? Of course, You wait for it to take back the thorn slowly! But Lin Rui won¡¯t be so patient with this guy.

    Before anyone arrives, the light attack of Lin Rui¡¯s de has arrived. This is not a tangible thing. The mobile Arsenal gun method can¡¯t possibly kill the light attack of Lin Rui¡¯s de. So he decided to throw away his heavy weapons and began to flee.

    Boom! Boom!

    Two loud bangs in a row hit another wall of the building, and the long-range shooter narrowly escaped Lin Rui¡¯s de-light attack. However, he was no longer armed with heavy fire.

    Hoo!

    The gunner, who had rolled twice on the ground, quickly climbed up, holding two special pistols in both hands. He turns around and pointed the gun at the guy who¡¯sing after him. But he was obviously toote.

    Two close-range de attacks shed and the long-ranged gunner dropped his gun to the ground. The next second, a lot of blood was gushing from his smooth wrist incision.

    ¡°Ah ah!¡± My hands!! The gunner whose hands were cut off lost his abilities fell to the ground and screamed bitterly.

    Another de attack shed and the screams stopped.

    ¡°Now, you don¡¯t have to worry about your hands.¡± Li Rui looked at the gunner who had no movement on the ground and said faintly.

    Solving this annoying problem, Lin Rui¡¯s figure has disappeared again. Viper, who was hit by the st wave, has slowly woken up. It seems that he is also physically strong, so the close explosion did not seriously injure him.

    Hoo!

    Just as the double-knife man slowly climbed up from the ground, Lin Rui was already there. Without any nonsense, Lin Rui has shot two flying knives to hold the man¡¯s hands and pierce them into the ground.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± Unlike the previous gunner¡¯s loud scream, the knife-wielder called Viper just grunted.

    ¡°Your knife techniques are good! But what I am interested in is where your Internal Energy cultivation technique came from?¡± The hands of this guy were pinned down and Lin Rui asked slowly as he squatted down. This is something that Lin Rui is very interested in. He does not doubt that Marvel World has the existence of some Internal energy cultivation technique, but this should be the secret technique that belongs to the Eastern countries.

    ¡°...¡± There was no answer. He wondered if it was unclear what he was asking.

    ¡°Maybe you call it qigong?¡± Seeing Viper didn¡¯t answer, Lin Rui asked again.

    ¡°...¡± Still no answer.

    ¡°Well, I have to destroy your internal energy cultivation first.¡± Without getting the answer he wanted, Lin Rui stood up and raised his foot to kick him in the back. Regardless of whether this fellow practices any cultivation techniques or not, He would have to lie in bed for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! I will tell you!¡± Hearing that Lin Rui is going to destroy his internal energy cultivation, the guy was finally willing to speak. For him, it seems that the internal energy cultivation is more important than their death.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s talk about it.¡± His foot stopped halfway instantly and Lin Rui squatted down again and said to the man faintly.

    ¡°I am of mixed blood and my mother is of Asian descent. When I was a child, I spent some time in a secret organization in China. That was when I learned Qigong. Threatened by Lin Rui, Viper quickly exined the origin of his cultivation technique.

    ¡°It turned out to be stealing. No wonder your internal energy is so weak even though it exists. But your talent is good. It¡¯s amazing how strong internal energy can be. Lin Rui also guessed the general origin of his cultivation technique when he heard the reply from the fellow under his feet.

    As the most mysterious country in the East, the Tian Dynasty has many famous mountains and rivers. It is not surprising that there are some inheritance organizations hidden in them. Speaking of it, this guy still has some rtionship with Lin Rui. After all, they are all mixed-race Chinese descendant. So Lin Rui is not going to give him a kick.

    The de shed and the Viper on the ground was dead. However, no one noticed that Viper¡¯s mouth moved a few times before Lin Rui shed him with his de.

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s time to help Matt.¡± Solving the problem of the three people on his side, Lin Rui nced at Matt¡¯s situation, muttered and disappeared.

    ......

    Puff!

    With a whisper, Lin Rui¡¯s long knife pierced Frankenstein Family Berserk Squad¡¯sst remaining man to the heart. The melee master was also a Mutants, but his variant abilities were concealed and agile. Although well-trained, they were of little use against Matt and Lin Rui.

    ¡°Matt, you good?¡± ncing at Matt, Lin Rui asked with concern. He saw that Matt appeared to be bloodstained and should have been injured.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, minor injury. Your special spray will heal it soon. ¡± Shaking his head, Matt said indifferently.

    Matt just dealt with these two guys, although they were very difficult to deal with but his strength is now different from the past. He took one down at the cost of minor injuries and killed the remaining one with the help of Lin Rui, something Matt could not do before meeting Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. We should go and get them out. I think the New York police should being soon if Wade notifies them in time. Hearing Matt¡¯s words, Lin Rui nodded and walked towards the rooms behind the building. In their previous feelings, those rooms contain at least 300 innocent people.

    ¡°Ok.¡± With a promise, Matt followed Lin Rui to the rooms.

    Lin Rui¡¯s initial goal today was to crack down on Jeston Gang and make trouble for Frankenstein Family, but their transaction item was the innocent humans. Lin Rui had to give up his initial n. It was the right thing to rescue people first.

    ¡°Wade, is the New York Policeing soon? We need more people to cover for us. Lin Rui asked in a low voice, holding a small connector in his hand.

    ¡°They are still ten minutes away and I don¡¯t think you two can protect these people.¡± Wade¡¯s response came quickly from the connector and it seemed that he already knew what was going on inside the manor.

    ¡°No, No!¡± Ten minutes, Frankenstein Family will definitely be able to stop them.

    The failure of the previous five-man team should have been beyond Frankenstein Family¡¯s expectation as they could not kill Lin Rui and Matt. Now they have irritated Frankenstein Family and it was very possible that they would shoot these innocent civilians directly. In fact, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what the innocent people used to trade would be used for. Frankenstein Family should not kill their goods.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯lle as nned! Leave the rest to me!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Wade, who had been outside the manor, shouted through a connector. Wade, who has been firmlymitted to how much money and how much work he does, seems to be doing something big. After all, he is saint Wade.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Wade!?¡±

    ¡°People are always mad, aren¡¯t they?! Although there is still a beautiful woman waiting for me at home, I don¡¯t think she would me me if she knew I was trying to save people.¡± Wade finally said these two sentences and then cut off the connector. Thest sound Lin Rui could hear seemed to be Wade¡¯s rushing out.

    ¡°This guy! I hope you don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Unable to contact Wade anymore, Lin Rui somewhat pinched his connector and whispered. If Wade died because of his actions today, Lin Rui would be very sad. Not only would Deadpool disappear, but Lin Rui himself liked Wade.

    ¡°No matter! Save the people first! Wade could handle it. Lin Rui had to rescue the people in front of him first.

    Boom!

    However, just before Lin Rui and Matt went to the sealed rooms and began to open the door, a dark shadow suddenly shed in from outside the building and instantly passed by Lin Rui and Matt. Then Lin Rui and Matt flew out as if they had been hit hard, and both of them hit the wall and fell hard.

    ......

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>

    Bang! Bang! ~

    Lin Rui and Matt climbed up quickly with a guarded face as they fell to the ground. At this time, there was only one person standing in front of them, a white man in a leather suit, blonde hair and blue eyes. Although they don¡¯t know the origin of this guy, it¡¯s obvious that he just punched Lin Rui and Matt in an instant.

    ¡°Who¡¯s this guy?!¡± His special sensation seemed to have failed and Matt felt no threat except for someone in front of him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he is strong.¡± Although Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique did not fail him, he only got some information. However, judging from the speed and strength the other party has just shown, he is not an ordinary man.

    ¡°If we want to save these people, we need to hurry up. Daredevil, you go and save those people and leave him to me.¡± It¡¯s not clear what this guy is capable of, but Lin Rui won¡¯t give up trying to save the innocent.

    ¡°Understood, Be careful!¡± In response, Daredevil intends to bypass the man in front and head to the back rooms.

    However, the man apparently did not intend to let Matt pass. A trance had already appeared in front of Matt. However, Lin Rui, who has been paying attention to his actions, has also moved. The internal energy flowing through his body is running fast along a specific route and the speed of Lin Rui¡¯s outbreak is rising again, which is not much slower than that fellow.

    Pulling out the Flowing me de and splitting the de from top to bottom, Lin Rui stopped in front of the white man and attacked directly. With a quick flicker, the tall man in white easily escaped Lin Rui¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Go ahead and save them!... I am your opponent!¡± Without looking back, Lin Rui, who is holding the Flowing me de, said in a low voice. The previous sentence is said to Matt behind him. Thetter sentence is obviously said to the guy in front of him in the suit.

    Hoo!

    ¡°That magical attack method, I haven¡¯t seen it in a long time. You are the guy who almost killed my son. I also heard that you still have a hero name? What is it, Mirage Knight?¡± Instead of paying attention to Matt, who was trying to save people, Mr. Housley looked at Lin Rui and asked lightly.

    Originally, Housley was just chatting with Ross in the next building, waiting for Berserk Squad of Frankenstein to defeat Lin Rui and Matt and take them directly. However, Ross certainly didn¡¯t realize that Lin Rui and Matt¡¯s strength was different from the past, and Berserk Squad was the one that got killed. So Housley is not going to let Frankenstein Family do it anymore. He¡¯s going to deal with this guy who dares to kill his son.

    ¡°Who is your son? I have killed a lot of guys on the way.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he heard the white man in the suit.

    Although Lin Rui said he didn¡¯t know, he had guessed who this guy was talking about. Looking at the dress and appearance of the guy, he should have asked about the guy Lin Rui killed first in the garden. But, listening to him, is that kid still alive? Lin Rui drove a knife in that kid¡¯s heart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to remember, so I¡¯ll give you some hints.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s indifferent expression, Housley¡¯s eyes gradually cooled, and said it indifferently.

    The next moment, Lin Rui only felt a sh in front of his eyes and a cold instrument was scratched towards his neck. This guy¡¯s speed was so fast that Lin Rui almost couldn¡¯t respond. At this moment, Lin Rui finally felt threatened.

    Lin Rui burst out with more power and agility at this moment as the internal energy inside his body speeded up again around a particr route. Feeling the cold instrument sticking towards his neck, Lin Rui¡¯s right hand has also been lifted up in this critical moment.

    Puff!

    After a slight noise, Lin Rui has stepped back a few steps. Although he raised his hand in time to block the attack towards his neck, there was no time to block it with his Flowing me de. So Lin Rui got a blow on the back of his hand instead of his neck.

    ¡°What a sharp attack!¡± Lin Rui nced at his right hand and couldn¡¯t help thinking.

    Flowing me de has changed to his left hand because Lin Rui¡¯s right hand is now almost scrapped. A deep wound of about five centimeters almost cut Lin Rui¡¯s right hand into two sections. Now the blood is still pouring out. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Rui¡¯s instant use of internal energy to seal some of the arteries in his hands, the situation would have been even worse.

    The man¡¯s attack broke the protection of the shield charm on Lin Rui in an instant and almost cut off Lin Rui¡¯s right hand, which was protected by internal energy. This shows how powerful the attack was. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t finally forced the Flowing me de up and pushed him back, that fellow might have actually cut off Lin Rui¡¯s right hand.

    Huh!

    Holding the Flowing me de in his left hand, Lin Rui did not dare to take his sight from the man in the leather suit in front of him. He was a cruel man who could threaten Lin Rui¡¯s life. And the man didn¡¯t seem to want to follow him, so he looked at Lin Rui lightly, just like a cat looks at a mouse.

    After a fight, Housley had decided that the man in front of him was no longer his opponent. In that case, he didn¡¯t mind slowly torturing him and doubling the damage his son had suffered.

    Puff puff!

    Boom!

    While Lin Rui and Housley confronted each other briefly, Matt had destroyed all the locked rooms in the back. At this time, the innocents are being guided to flee out quickly. Whether they can escape from Jeston Gang depends on the speed of the New York police.

    ¡°Quick! Quick! Come this way!¡± Standing at the door of the room, Matt reached out and led the frightened people to run quickly towards the exit.

    ......

    ¡°Do you really think that you can save all those people? You can¡¯t even save yourself!¡± Looking at the goods that belonged to them fledging quickly, Housley looked at Lin Rui and asked faintly.

    ¡°I need to at least try.¡± The injury to his right hand has been temporarily controlled and Lin Rui answered calmly, staring at the fellow in front of him.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± There was a hint of coldness in the eyes and Housley disappeared instantly.

    This time, Lin Rui is no longer unprepared and has already begun to defend before Housley¡¯s attack. So, when that cold instrument reappeared, Lin Rui just happened to use the Flowing me de. At the same time, he finally saw what the cold instrument is. It was a finger, a finger with a spiked nail.

    ¡°What the hell is this?!...¡± Seeing Housley¡¯s apparently different fingers, Lin Rui could not help but ask this question. But when he looked up and his gaze swept at Housley¡¯s face, he seemed to finally realize what his enemy was.

    Buzz!

    Bang!

    The internal energy poured into the Flowing me de and the de was quickly covered with a fiery red me.

    After touching the mes that flowed from the Flowing me de, Housley quickly retracted his hand as if he had been burnt. Lin Rui continued to sh a few de attacks and sessfully forced Housley to retreat.

    ¡°The sharp nails that can be directly used as weapons, scarlet eyes, the speed and the fangs that have just emerged. You turned out to be a Vampire!¡± Keeping the me on the Flowing me de intact, Lin Rui stared at him and was a little surprised.

    There is no such thing as Vampire in the Marvel movie, but it does not mean that there is no Vampire in this Marvel real life, but Lin Rui did not expect to be met one by himself. It¡¯s no wonder that the guy who had a de in his heart didn¡¯t die. He must have been injured and pretended to be dead. Anyway, for Vampire, death is never a trouble.

    ¡°So you are not too stupid. Now that you know what you are facing, you should know what your end will be.¡± When he heard Lin Rui, Housley¡¯s mouth tilted slightly as he looked at Lin Rui.

    After that, Housley disappeared again. Now, he no longer needs to cover up his identity and the strength of a Vampire elder who is fully exposed is terrible. At least, the current Lin Rui¡¯s still can¡¯t keep up with his speed.

    However, although Lin Rui can¡¯t keep up with Housley¡¯s speed, he can fight and defend using his own skills. So, when Housley was looking for a chance to attack, Lin Rui swiftly waved his Flowing me de in his left hand and soon covered his body with randomized de attacks.

    Huh!

    The de shadows are getting faster and faster and in the end, Lin Rui¡¯s figure can¡¯t even be seen inside. Waving the Flowing me de in his hands, he is constantly umting the power of the de. He just needs to find a suitable opportunity, he will...

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui protected himself with his de shadow attacks, a gunshot sounds suddenly came from afar and a bullet just shot in front of Lin Rui but it was not shot at him but they were shot at Housley.

    Puff!

    The bullet that suddenly broke into the battlefield hit Housley, but the Housley figure that was preparing to attack Lin Rui was only squatted and then he rushed toward Lin Rui, It seems that the sneak attack did not pose much threat to him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    However, the bullet just was just an appetizer and several bullets were shot in session and the target was still Housley.

    Without looking back, Housley just swayed his right hand behind him. When he retracted his right hand again, there were three bullets in his palm, he had grabbed the bullets with his palm!

    Boom!

    The bullets didn¡¯t pose much threat to Housley, but they have already dyed him from attacking Lin Rui for some time. He saw Lin Rui attack him with his momentum with the Flowing me de and the timing just happened when Housley caught the bullets.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be naive!¡± Housley gave a fierceugh in front of Lin Rui¡¯s attack. Then, his whole body swelled up in an instant and like a mutation, his body broke the fit and expensive suit directly.

    Housley, who broke out of his suit is no longer look like a banker who is working on Wall Street. He looks like a bloodthirsty monster. The muscles that broke the clothes are entangled in his body like a sculpture. His palm has be like a pow. At this time, he no longer concealed his scarlet eyes and long teeth and he hadpletely shredded the persona of a human in front of Lin Rui.

    In the next moment, the erged version of the bloodthirsty beast Housley has rushed towards Lin Rui, facing the fiery red de that has rushed towards him. However, his speed seems to be a little slower than that of before. It may be that the increase in strength and physique causes the change of speed.

    Hoo!

    Bang!

    But just as Housley took a step, a small cloud of mes sprayed from behind him. Then, in front of Housley¡¯s shocked eyes, the shadow had hit him at the same time as the de ahead.

    Hoo!

    Prepared for it, Lin Rui jumped a big step backward and fell down. Then, a more powerful explosion broke out in the building. Huge shocks erupted at Housley¡¯s location, sweeping the whole building in an instant.

    Chapter 61 Vampire

 Chapter 62 Evacuation And Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 62 Evacuation And Experiment</h4>

    Boom!

    The power of the explosion continued to pass through the building. Fortunately, under Matt¡¯s arrangement, the innocent people evacuated quickly from the corner without much damage from the st.

    ¡°Hey! What the hell is that thing?!¡± Lin Rui, lying on the ground, has not yet sighed at the number of falls he took today. A humble voicees from the corner of the building.

    Wade Wilson, a man with cancer and no money for treatment, went to Lin Rui¡¯s ¡°thieves¡¯boat¡± for money. He was throwing away the RPGuncher on his shoulder, staring at the explosion he had caused in front of him and staring at Housley¡¯s transformation.

    ¡°This guy is too powerful!¡± Wade clearly felt that the RPG was much more powerful than the conventional single-arm missileuncher, He could clearly feel the difference as he has been exposed to these weapons before.

    Lin Rui got up from the ground and even the Phantom Suit, with its self-purification function, was covered with a thickyer of dust. ¡°Cough! Wade! Next time you decide to help me, can you say it in advance? If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Rui to face Wade and finally see the missileing, he would not have been as calm as he is now.

    ¡°Sorry, brother, there was no time to remind you!¡± With Berserk Squad¡¯s powerful weapon in his hand, Wade shouted and ran towards the door. Over there, Jeston Gang¡¯s guys have been blocked up.

    ¡°Forget it, I was helped anyway and that monster was hit by such a powerful missile. This guy should be dead now.¡± Looking at Wade carrying a weapon at the door of the building, Lin Rui¡¯s gaze focused on the explosion area. He has a strange feeling that the Vampire he just fought was not so simple. If Marvel World¡¯s Vampire were so strong then there would be no Mutants, But mutants do exist.

    Huh!

    The aftermath of the RPG explosion slowly dissipated and Lin Rui carefully sensed the movement in the explosion center.

    ¡°What?¡± In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s brows were squashed and he quickly left this ce in an instant.

    Puff Puff!

    And the next moment Lin Rui left, a few rocks of different sizes suddenly shot out of the smoke ahead and hit the ground just where Lin Rui was. It was just a few stones, but they have enormous kic energy as they sped towards his previous location and prated the ground.

    Boom!

    The next moment, there was a sudden explosion in the smoke and dust. Lin Rui, who had just stepped back, suddenly raised his Flowing me de and splintered it forward. The fire like internal energy surrounding the de is directly separated from the body of the de and quickly chopped forward.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as Lin Rui¡¯s de rushed forward, a green-skinned monster rushed out of the dust and ran straight towards Lin Rui.

    ¡°What the fuck is that thing! Howe I hadn¡¯t heard of any Vampire that could change like this before?! Is it a variant of Vampire?!¡± Seeing the monster in front of him, which barely resemble a human form, Lin Rui muttered as he stepped back.

    Boom!

    ¡°Whoop!¡± Lin Rui cut the monster¡¯s body with his sharp de and cut a big hole in his chest. But that¡¯s all. Hausley, who has a strong Vampire elder constitution,pletely resisted Lin Rui¡¯s attack and continue to pounce on Lin Rui regardless of his chest wound.

    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t deal with this guy right now! Let¡¯s withdraw first. Anyway, all people have been already saved.¡± Seeing that his de energy had no effect, Lin Rui had already decided to retreat.

    At this point, Lin Rui has almost consumed his internal energy and there is no need to continue fighting with this seemingly mutant Vampire. Judging from the strength of this Vampire, Lin Rui is no match for him at all. So, after a little thought, Lin Rui has quickly retreated.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to go now?!¡± However, the already mad Housley apparently did not intend to let Lin Rui go so easily and was already in front of him.

    Boom!

    With a muffled noise, Lin Rui flew out with his de. At this time, Lin Rui is not as fast as Housley. He is also suppressed by the mad Vampire. Although Lin Rui¡¯s internal energybined with his Flowing me de can cause some damage to Housley, it is not fatal.

    Boom!

    ¡°Wade! I need help!¡± Once again, Lin Rui was hit in mid-air, and he couldn¡¯t help shouting for support. He was almost overwhelmed. After a while, three protective charms had been used.

    Lin Rui flung his hands forward as hended in a wolf stance on the ground.

    Shu! Several cap-sized silver disks were quickly shot at the front-facing Housely.

    Huh!

    Unmindful of the little things and waving them away with his hand, Housley continued to march towards Lin Rui. But all the little things that he should have swept away were glued to his arms.

    D¨© d¨© drops!

    ¡°Explode!¡± Lin Rui, half squatting on the ground in front, murmured.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of explosions erupted on Housley, shaking his huge body, which seemed to have suffered a lot of damage, but he did notpletely fall.

    ¡°How strong is this defense?!¡± Sensing Housley¡¯s state, Lin Rui turned his head and began to escape.

    Housley, who was hit by a mini-bomb, was not dead, but apparently seriously injured. When he recovered from the explosion, Lin Rui had fled to the exit of the building from the big hole they had exploded before.

    ¡°Hey! Big guy, try this one!¡± When Housley¡¯s gaze searched for Lin Rui¡¯s position, Wade was holding the big RPGuncher facing him.

    Boom!

    The next moment, A big RPG shot that was powerful enough to blow up half of the building has been shot at Housley. Because of the previous series of attacks, he was slow and could only watch as the ck shadow explodes on himself again.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    ¡°Come on! This building is going to copse!¡± In spite of the pain from all over his body, Lin Rui pulled Wade out quickly.

    As for Daredevil, he has been following the fleeing civilians to protect them while dealing with Jeston Gang¡¯s guys. However, as the sirens outside the manor became clearer and clearer, they were no longer needed here.

    Bang! Bang bang!

    ¡°Daredevil! It¡¯s time to go!¡± Lin Rui and Wade rushed out of the manor, while constantly shooting the nearby Jeston Gang guys.

    When Lin Rui and Wade broke away from the chaotic battlefield, Matt finally came over with many small injuries, He should have been in a lot of danger.

    Da da da!

    When Lin Rui and his three men joined together and retreated quickly, the sound of gunfire was still heard throughout the manor, apparently, the arriving police had already exchanged fire with the Jeston Gang.

    ¡°The New York police have arrived and we should leave soon.¡± Carefully sensing the whole situation of the estate, Lin Rui quickly said to the two people around him.

    ¡°Yes. But I¡¯m surprised at your behavior today. As a mercenary, any average person should not be able to do this. Matt nodded, and thest two sentences were addressed to a pale Wade.

    ¡°There are moments when people are impulsive, and I think I can ask for more pay.¡± A hard smile came from the corner of his mouth and Wade answered faintly.

    ¡°Oh, no problem.¡± ncing at Wade, Lin Rui smiled and agreed. Although Lin Rui is more concerned about when Wade will be Deadpool, he seems to be very good now.

    Huh!

    As he said, the three people had escaped before the policepletely blocked the manor. After taking the car in from the original hiding ce, the three quickly left the lively ce.

    ......

    While Lin Rui and Matt and Wade were in the estate of the Frankenstein Family in New York¡¯s suburbs, a secret experiment was taking ce in a biologicalboratory in Oscorp, New York city center.

    Peter, standing in front of a pile of instruments, holds a disy screen that shows the biological state of a mouse, the object of their experiment. At this time, the mouse was in good condition. No, it shouldn¡¯t be said that it¡¯s good but much better than before. A few minutes ago, the mouse was a disabled mouse with only three legs. Now, it is as healthy as normal mice. After injecting the optimized gene serum, It¡¯s lost leg grew out in only three minutes.

    ¡°Professor Connors, the modified gene chain is stable and our experiment is sessful!¡± Looking at the stable data on the screen, Peter shouted excitedly at Professor Connors behind the instrument. They insisted that the current experiment has finally made a breakthrough, stable gic optimization, which can help countless people.

    ¡°I know! I knew it! I knew we will seed!¡± Dr. Connors, who saw the changes in mice, was more excited than Peter. He has spent more than twenty years on this research, and because of his disability, the sess of this research is more important to him.

    D¨© d¨© di!

    However, while Peter and Professor Connors were preparing to record the experimental data excitedly, the instrument that had been testing the data of the experimental mice suddenly sounded a piercing rm. It seemed that something was wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± What¡¯s wrong?! Hearing the sound, Professor Connors, who was still very happy, rushed to the experimental area nervously to see what was wrong. He has given 20 years of his life to this experiment, he did not expect to fail in the first ce.

    ¡°Professor! The Experiment body!¡± When Connors rushed to the instruments to find out what went wrong, Peter suddenly pointed to the mouse that was locked in the experimental box and shouted.

    ¡°Squeeze!¡± The mouse that had been recovered and was in a normal state suddenly seemed to be stimted by something. In the experimental box, it went crazy and chaotic and some changes began to appear on his small body.

    Ka-Krack¡«

    In front of the surprised eyes of Professor Connors and Peter, the right forelimb of the white rat in the experimental box suddenly swelled up, the part that it did not have. However, this was not the end. As the right forelimb changes, the experimental mice begin to mutate. The muscles swelled to open the fur, the bones expanded rapidly, and the furry fur was reced by ayer of scales. Soon, a furry white mouse has be a monster resembling a green lizard.

    ¡°Squeeze-oh-oh! ~ ¡°

    Puff!

    The mutant mice screamed twice in theb box and copsed, seemingly unable to withstand the result of the mutation.

    ¡°Impossible! Impossible! This must be an ident! ident!¡± Looking at the mutation of the experimental body, Dr. Connors seemed to be somewhat uneptable, shouting again and again unconsciously.

    ¡°Dr. Connors, the experiment failed. But we still have a chance, as long as we find out what¡¯s wrong with it.¡± Seeing Dr. Connors, Peter held out his hand tofort him.

    Hoo!

    But Professor Connors pushed Peter aside and rushed out of theb. Looking at Professor Connors¡¯departure, Peter was also helpless. Cleaning up theb, Peter gathered the data of the experiment and left. Although the experiment failed, they were close to sess.

 Chapter 63 New Quest Choice And Wade

    <h4>Chapter 63 New Quest Choice And Wade</h4>

    ¡°Mainline quest: Fight against the dark forces in New York¡¯s underground, and maintain the stability of New York. Questpletion: 67/100.¡±

    Hoo!

    ¡°It seems that the deeper the underground forces I¡¯m involved in, the higher thepletion of quest will be. Nevertheless, the danger is also constantly increasing¡± Looking at the questpletion rate of the mainline quest in his mind against the dark forces of New York, Lin Rui lying on the bed snorted.

    It¡¯s been a week since thest time he, Matt, and Wade broke into Frankenstein Family manor and broke the deal between them and Vampire and in this week Lin Rui spent most of his time in bed except for school. After all, he suffered a lot of injuries in the battle that day. Several close-range explosions and Housley¡¯s attacks all hurt Lin Rui.

    The most serious injury is on Lin Rui¡¯s right hand, The wound was so deep that even with Beginner Treatment Spray, it will take a long time topletely recover. So Lin Rui had to find a reason to wear gloves.

    However, despite the cost, Lin Rui¡¯s questpletion rate soared by 15% because of that action, which is the basis for Lin Rui¡¯s conclusion just now.

    Frankenstein Family is one of New York¡¯s deepest and most powerful dark forces, they are able to recruit third-level Mutants and some guys with special abilities for their own use. In addition to Vampire, which Lin Rui had never heard of before, he had now prated the real dark depths of New York.

    ¡°Tony¡¯s friendship quest progress has reached 70%. It seems that if I talk to him more, I would be able to finish the quest by praising him. But the team is still short of hands. Wade¡¯s illness seems to be in its final stages. Hasn¡¯t Peter been bitten yet? Looking at thepletion of another quest in his mind, Lin Rui continued to talk to himself. Lin Rui has been waiting for Spiderman because of the recent rivalry with Frankenstein Family is getting more and more dangerous for him and Matt alone.

    Huh!

    Just as Lin Rui was wandering in his mind, the system suddenly floated out. ¡°I have a quest here. Do you want to ept it?¡± As soon as it emerged, the system asked Lin Rui.

    ¡°Uhh? Your own quest? I haven¡¯t seen them in a long time. Say what quest? Hearing the system, Lin Rui asked curiously. Since the starting of the mainline quest, he has not really gotten any of the quests from the system.

    ¡°There was a quest with rich reward a week ago, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯ll ept it. Now, this quest doesn¡¯t have that many Reward points, but I think you¡¯ll ept it.¡± Without first telling Lin Rui what the quest was, the system said more of these two sentences in an anomalous way.

    ¡°Ohh? More than a week ago? Just when Matt and I were nning to fight Frankenstein Family? What quest was there then? Although the system said that he would not have epted the previous quest, Lin Rui was still curious, especially when the system said that the quest was rich in rewards.

    ¡°Stopping Peter Parker from bing Spiderman, Reward. 100,000 points. This is the quest from a week ago. Would you have epted it? Now that Lin Rui had asked it, the system did not hide anything and said the previous quest lightly.

    ¡°Stopping Peter from bing Spiderman?! What the hell kind of quest is that? Also, since this quest was a week ago, does it mean that Peter has been bitten by a spider now?!¡± Hearing the words of the system, Lin Rui suddenly got excited and asked aloud.

    ¡°This was the quest from a week ago so you don¡¯t need to know anyway. As for Peter, he was really bitten by the spider a week ago. He should still be quietly exploring his physical changes and he should be in a confusing period,¡± Without concealing anything, the system replied.

    It was only on the day Peter was bitten by a spider that Lin Rui had the best chance of preventing him from bing Spiderman. Since the system had not told Lin Rui the news at that time, it was certain that Lin Rui would not ept the quest. As for the system now telling Lin Rui this news, He doesn¡¯t know what it is thinking.

    ¡°Well, I see. What is the quest now? Now that Peter has been sessfully bitten by the spider, Lin Rui no longer has such a rich quest and then ask the system.

    ¡°Save Ben Parker¡¯s life, questpleted the reward of two thousand points.¡± The system faintly said this quest, a quest to save someone.

    ¡°Peter¡¯s uncle?... Yes, before Peter became Spiderman, Uncle Ben died of street robbery, which was also one of the most important reasons why Peter was determined to fight street crime. Hearing the system¡¯s quest, Lin Rui remembered Ben Parker for a moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it even if you didn¡¯t issue the quest and if Peter¡¯s uncle died, Peter will be crushed. It¡¯s not a good thing for him who already has Spiderman¡¯s power.¡± After a little thought, Lin Rui has already made a decision.

    ¡°So, Will you ept the quest?¡± Hearing Lin Rui, the system asked again.

    ¡°Yes, I ept!¡± Lin Rui replied seriously after the system¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Remember, idents happen every day. You have to pay attention to them.¡± Lin Rui took up the quest and the system finally reminded him as it was slowly disappearing in his mind.

    ¡°It seems that my practice days are over.¡± Hearing system¡¯sst reminder, Lin Rui lying in bed thought of it silently.

    Nothing to think about again, Lin Rui has turned over and got up from the bed. Since he already knew that this uncle might be in danger one night, he could not stay at home so leisurely. From tonight, he has to go out to patrol every day until he solves the ident of this uncle.

    ......

    A cheap apartment in Brooklyn, New York, this is a small home for Wade Wilson and his fiancee, Vanessa.

    ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Wade, who had just returned from the hospital, slowly reached the sofa with Vanessa¡¯s help, his condition was getting worse and worse.

    A week ago, Wade was able to go with Lin Rui to break into Frankenstein Family¡¯s estate, but now he can only move slowly with Vanessa¡¯s help. Although there are seque of chemoradiotherapy, it also means that Wade¡¯s condition is slowly getting out of control.

    After finishing his action with Lin Rui, Lin Rui also gave Wade a sum of money as promised (some of which was borrowed from Tony Stark as Lin Rui could not find any reason to ask his parents for such arge sum of money). That¡¯s enough for him to do a couple of treatments for cancer. Nevertheless, the story follows the original route, and Wade¡¯s condition has not improved because of the early discovery and treatment. If this continues to deteriorate, Wade will not have much time.

    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯m sorry, I may not be able to hold on.¡± Lying pale on the sofa, Wade said guiltily as he looked at Vanessa next to him. It doesn¡¯t matter if he dies, but Vanessa will be very sad.

    ¡°Wade now is not the time to give up. I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a new type of therapy in a hospital that might cure you. Sitting next to Wade, Vanessa said earnestly, touching Wade¡¯s face with both hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Vanessa. We¡¯ve tried a lot. I¡¯m hopeless.¡± Shaking his head, Wade no longer wants to drag down the woman he loves.

    ¡°No! Wade, not yet! There must be a way!¡± Hearing Wade wants to give up, Vanessa shouted. She won¡¯t watch Wade die like that. She¡¯ll find a way to save him.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try that hospital with you. But let me rest now.¡± Knowing that Vanessa would not give up on himself, Wade had to follow her.

    ¡°Ok, you have a good rest. You¡¯re weaker after today¡¯s treatment than you werest time.¡± In response, Vanessa went to pick up Wade¡¯s nket.

    Wade silently pulled out his cell phone as Vanessa left. There were two numbers he had been trying to call but hadn¡¯t dialed out these days. Wade finally dialed a number after seeing Vanessa hiding in the toilet and tidying up.

    Buzz-Buzz-Buzz-Buzz-Buzz

    At the secret base of Lin Rui and Matt, the anonymous mobile phone on the table suddenly shook. However, because Lin Rui was busy following Uncle Ben to protect him these days, he never came to the secret base. Matt didn¡¯te to this ce because Lin Rui left the team temporarily, so no one got the call. There was only one person who knew the number for the time being.

    Wade slowly hung up when the other end of the phone became busy and the electronic prompt hade out. Yes, it¡¯s just a question of employment, and I¡¯ve been paid, and no one else is obliged to contact me anymore.

    Wade just called the one Lin Rui put in the secret base. After seeing Lin Rui and Matt¡¯s hands and what they did, Wade felt that they would not be so simple. So, in such a desperate time, Wade expects to ask them for a little help. But he was disappointed.

    After putting down the phone for a while, Wade thought about it and dialed out a number. This time he¡¯s calling a guy who ims to be able to cure his cancer. Although Wade feels that this guy is unreliable, he can only trust him if he wants to survive.

    ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡± The phone was swiftly connected as if the man had been waiting for the call.

    ¡°Wade, Wade Wilson. You saidst time you could cure me? I think I¡¯ve considered it now. I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡± Hearing the voice on the other end of the phone, Wade took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Mr. Wilson?! It¡¯s very smart of you to make such a decision. In that case, we¡¯d better start earlier. Your illness shouldn¡¯t give us too much time. The guy on the other end of the phone was very happy to hear Wade¡¯s words and said it quickly.

    ¡°Well, give me an address. I¡¯ll be there tonight.¡± Wade, who had nowhere to go, made his own decision.

    ¡°Okay, the address is...¡±

    ¡°Hey! Baby, take a rest.¡± When Vanessa came back with a nket, Wade had already put the phone away and the call history was deleted.

    ¡°I am blessed to have you, Vanessa.¡±

    ......

 Chapter 64 Spider Man

    <h4>Chapter 64 Spider Man</h4>

    Empire State High School, New York Queens.

    Because of Peter and his uncle¡¯s quest, Lin Rui recently nned to be close to Peter and want to observe Spiderman¡¯s changes and growth at close range. So when Lin Rui saw Peter at the school gate, he ran over.

    ¡°Hey! Peter!¡± As usual, Lin Rui reached behind and patted Peter on the shoulder and greeted him happily.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson.¡± However, it seems that Peter is not in a good mood as he just lightly replies to Lin Rui.

    Professor Connors¡¯s experiment failed and Peter has been troubledtely by what magical changes he seems to have made as a result of being bitten by a mutant spider. During the first few days of being bitten by the spider, Peter had no idea how to control his sudden surge of power and his sensitive senses. Just like now, if Lin Rui hadn¡¯t been a close friend of his, Peter would have thrown him over when he patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Are you okay, Peter? Look, you¡¯ve been a bit weirdtely. What happened to you? You know, we are good friends. You can tell me anything.¡± Guessing roughly what Peter was going through at this time, Lin Rui asked with a smile and his hand on Peter¡¯s shoulder. If Peter could tell Lin Rui about his own changes, he would be able to help Peter adapt to the changes in his body, rather than watching them in the dark.

    ¡°Uh-huh. It¡¯s okay. I just haven¡¯t slept well recently. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Although he appreciates Lin Rui¡¯s concern for him, Peter still feels that he should figure out what¡¯s happening to him on his own. He doesn¡¯t want his friend to think of himself as a monster.

    ¡°OK, you know, I am always here for you.¡± Since Peter was unwilling to say anything, of course, Lin Rui would not force him and he finally went to the ssroom with him.

    ¡°Do you know what Tom has been doingtely?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t met with him for a long time now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone seems to be very busytely.¡±

    ......

    Ringgg~

    ¡°Peter, let¡¯s go home together after school.¡± Feeling Peter¡¯s rapidly growing strength and uncontrolled agility, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want him to go home alone.

    ¡°Oh, It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m going to Professor Connorster.¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know why Lin Rui cares so much about him today, Peter does need to go to Dr. Connors to do experiments today. He has some new ideas about the decay rate algorithm of gics optimization.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first. Be careful.¡± Knowing that Peter was still working on cell regeneration with Professor Connors, Lin Rui could not remind him that Professor Connors might be a lizard and had to back off before he says anything unusual.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Waving to Lin Rui, Peter took out his skateboard and left the school quickly.

    ¡°I hope their experiment will seed so that there will be no lizard and less trouble for me.¡± Looking at Peter¡¯s departure, Lin Rui muttered to himself.

    ......

    In Oscorp, Professor Connorsb, Peter and Professor Connors are experimenting with optimized decay rate algorithms onputers as they don¡¯t want to go through what happenedst week again.

    ¡°The experiment failed and the experimental body died.¡±

    ¡°The experiment failed and the experimental body died.¡±

    ¡°The experiment failed and the experimental body died.¡±

    ......

    By constantly modifying the decay rate algorithm, Professors Connors and Peter gotputer hints that the experiment failed over and over again. Professor Connors was almost desperate to see experiments that had failed many times before. Can he now seed with an optimization algorithm with the help of a high school student, a study he couldn¡¯tplete 20 years ago? It¡¯s still naive to think about. Not wanting to see a reminder of the failure of the experiment before him, Professor Connors turned and prepared to leave.

    ¡°The experiment was sessful and the limb generation waspleted.¡± But the next second Professor Connors turned and left, theputer simtion seeded. The simted three-legged mouse grew the lost foot without any other mutation.

    ¡°Hey! Professor.¡± Peter, who had been staring at the screen, quickly stopped and turned towards Professor Connors.

    ¡°Sessfull! It really seeded!¡± Professor Connors, who had turned back, also saw the results of theputer simtion and shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, Professor!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Peter! Thank you!¡±

    ......

    Finally, he helped Professor Connors finish the experiment and Peter slowly returned home with a rxed expression on the skateboard. But he seems to have forgotten something. When he left home today, Uncle Ben told him to pick Aunt May up at night, but he had been in Professor Connorsb and had forgotten all about it.

    ......

    ¡°You own your aunt an apology big time, Be a man, Get in there and apologize!¡± Uncle Ben was angry at Peter¡¯s failure.

    ¡°I am sorry Aunt May... I got distracted.¡± Peter apologized to Aunt May feeling pretty bad himself that he had forgotten it.

    ¡°Your aunt, My wife, had to walk twelve blocks alone in the middle of the night and then wait in a deserted subway station because you got distracted.¡±

    ¡°Ben, honestly, I ampletely capable of walking home alone.¡±

    ¡°Peter,e back here, please!¡±

    ......

    Finally, Peter and Uncle Ben responded to some of the emotional fluctuations caused by Peter¡¯s recent physical changes, involving Peter¡¯s dead father, and finally Peter left home in the middle of the night. After a few moments, Uncle Ben went out to look for Peter. He couldn¡¯t leave him alone for the night.

    ......

    ¡°Hey, Man, Stop! Somebody stop that guy!¡± On a corner not far from Peter¡¯s house, the owner of a store ran out and shouted loudly at a guy on the road.

    ¡°Hey, kid, little help?¡± Looking at the left and right streets, the boss had to ask for help from Peter, who had juste out of the store.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± Ignoring the shopkeeper¡¯s request, Peter took the milk and turned away. He¡¯s still in a bad mood. The boss in the shop just had a bad attitude.

    ¡°Hey! Stop that guy! Stop!¡± Peter didn¡¯t help and the boss had to chase the guy himself.

    And the man who stole his money saw the bosse after him and sped across the road. However, because he was in such a hurry, he suddenly fell down when he ran across the street. The pistol that had been hidden in his arms fell out and fell to the ground. In front of the robber, Uncle Ben, who came out to see Peter, happened to see this scene.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Hey!¡± With a loud shout, Uncle Ben had rushed up to stop the robber from getting the pistol.

    However, the robber obviously won¡¯t let Uncle Ben get it. He quickly got up from the ground and began to grab the pistol from Uncle Ben. Subsequently, they fought together.

    Bang!

    A gunshot burst out on the side street on busy midnight. It shocked the few pedestrians on the street and Peter, who had not yet gone far. When he heard the shot, Peter suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart, so he turned quickly and ran in the direction of the shot.

    ¡°Huuu! How dangerous! I was almost toote!¡± At the scene of the ident, Lin Rui was standing on the side of the road with a cold sweat and whispered.

    Lin Rui hade out to check Uncle Ben¡¯s situation this evening and Lin Rui went home after that. After all, it was quitete at that time. However, Lin Rui, who returned home, suddenly remembered that Peter had not yet returned home and that Uncle Ben¡¯s death seemed to be due to a quarrel with him when Peter came homete. So Lin Rui came to Peter¡¯s house again at midnight.

    When Lin Rui arrived, he saw the robber fighting with Uncle Ben, and Lin Rui saw the pistol in their hands. So, one second before the robber pulled the trigger, Lin Rui had kicked him down.

    Of course, because Lin Rui came in time, the robber missed Uncle Ben with that shot. Nheless, Uncle Ben was slightly injured in the scuffle just now. And Uncle Ben was still scared because he was shot at close range, although he was missed. It may take some time for him to adjust and to recover.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Observing Uncle Ben, Lin Rui walked up to him and asked softly.

    ¡°Er! I¡¯m all right! It¡¯s all right!¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s dress and ncing at the robber lying nearby, Uncle Ben answered quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. The police should be here in a minute. I¡¯ll go first.¡± Determining that Uncle Ben was in good condition, Lin Rui nodded and turned away.

    Of course, before Lin Rui left, he kicked the robber to make sure he couldn¡¯t stand up and run away. Then, before Peter ran over, Lin Rui rushed into the alley and disappeared.

    ¡°Uncle Ben!¡± Peter, who heard the gunshot, finally ran over and rushed nervously when he saw Uncle Ben sitting on the ground still lying down.

    ¡°Uncle Ben! Are you okay!?¡± Peter nervously asked Uncle Ben who was on the ground.

    Peter had seen the fellow lying on the side of the road, the robber who had just run out of the shop. Obviously, that¡¯s where the gunshot just came from. After examining Uncle Ben carefully, Peter breathed a little relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Ben! I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said at home! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Fortunately, Uncle Ben didn¡¯t get shot, or Peter would have been guilty all his life.

    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m all right. That man saved me, the one you¡¯ve loved so muchtely.¡± Helped by Peter, Uncle Ben said weakly.

    Of course, Uncle Ben is not Lin Rui¡¯s fan. He doesn¡¯t know that Lin Rui¡¯s current name is Mirage Knight, so he has to use that person to address him. But Uncle Ben knows that this guy is a Vignte that Peter recently liked.

    ¡°Mirage Knight?¡± When he heard Uncle Ben, Peter asked, when he just came over, he seemed to see a ck shadow disappearing into the alley. The enhanced vision can also see the back of Lin Rui in the dark, but Peter just thought it was an illusion.

    ¡°Well, it should be him.¡± Uncle Ben nodded. It seems that some people liking Vignties still make sense.

    Whoop ~~

    Five minutes after the shooting, a siren finally sounded in the street. It seemed that someone had already called the police. Later, Peter apanied Uncle Ben to the police station and simply recorded a confession and went home together. Now, Uncle Ben needs rest. But what happened today gave Peter some other ideas, one about fighting Street criminals and protecting civilians.

 Chapter 65 New Helper

    <h4>Chapter 65 New Helper</h4>

    Hey! Peter, I heard about Uncle Ben. Is he all right? The next day, when Lin Rui saw Peter at school, he asked him with concern.

    ¡°Ohh, Uncle Ben is okay. He¡¯s scared and there are some skin injuries. Thank you for asking, Jackson.¡± Peter, who was thinking about it,ughed back at Lin Rui and did not even think about how Lin Rui knew so quickly what Uncle Ben had encounteredst night.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I am going to visit Uncle Ben at your house tonight, is it okay?¡± Lin Rui actually wanted to take a close look at Peter. Of course, visiting Uncle Ben was also necessary.

    ¡°Thank you, Jackson. I think they¡¯ll be happy with your visit.¡± Peter said earnestly.

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go together after school today.¡± After saying that to Peter, they went to ss together.

    As for Harry, he seems to have rarely been to school recently. Oscorp¡¯s internal shareholders have moved to the final stage. Harry can¡¯t be careless about taking the initiative. As for Lin Rui¡¯s friend Tom, who he grew up with, now he can see him almost only in ss. Although Lin Rui quietly investigates what happened to Tom, it seems that these are all things that young people will encounter. Later, he doesn¡¯t care. He has more important things to do.

    At 8 p.m., Lin Rui walked out of Peter¡¯s house with Aunt May¡¯s warm greeting. Uncle Ben¡¯s body is okay and his mental state is a little more recovered. After all, not everyone can behave as if they were okay after being shot at close range.

    ¡°Peter, you know, I¡¯m your best friend. So, if you need any help, I will help you.¡± Standing outside the door, Lin Rui looked at Peter and said seriously.

    Because Lin Rui saved Uncle Ben, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to Peter¡¯s road behind Spiderman. He just didn¡¯t want Peter to go astray in the process.

    ¡°Jackson, I know you¡¯ve always been a good friend of mine. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Peter had to reject Lin Rui¡¯s offer once again because his secret could not be told to others.

    ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll go home. It¡¯s the end of the term. There¡¯s still a lot to review.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui tapped Peter on the shoulder and turned away.

    ¡°Jackson, there are things that even good friends can¡¯t help. I don¡¯t want to involve you, my friend.¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s departure, Peter thought in silence.

    ......

    A weekter, Lin Rui and Matt happened to be inside the secret base. Lin Rui and Matt have been resting for two weeks since theyst joined forces and with the help of New York police to crack down on arge-scale deal between Frankenstein Family and Vampires.

    It¡¯s a rest in name as Lin Rui spends the rest of his time outside, either secretly protecting Uncle Ben or tidying up the disobedient gangsters, He only rested the days before he left home to recover from his injuries.

    As for Matt, he hasn¡¯t stopped looking for Wilson for two weeks. However, it seems that Wilson has been alerted by Frankenstein Family¡¯s experience, and Matt has not found anyrge-scale illegal transactions recently.

    Lying on the sofa and drinking soda, Lin Rui watched the TV program boredly. In current events, the enthusiasm about Tony being Iron Man has slowly declined, but the next high-efficiency micro Arc Reactorunched by Stark Industries has once again exploded the entire energy industry.

    It was thought that Stark Industries, which shut down its weapons department, had lost itspetitiveness with other super industrialpanies, but Tony¡¯s move woke them up again. For a genius, sometimes it takes only a sh of inspiration to solve a dilemma. Once Tony officiallyunched Arc Reactor, the entire energy market will suffer a huge impact, and Stark Industries will still remain a giant that no other group can rece.

    What¡¯s more, Tony is appointing agreements with the military and Congress on Iron Man Armor¡¯s and once these agreements are agreed, Stark Industries will be unbreakable.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good choice to talk to Tony and y with the Iron Man Armor. ording to Tony¡¯s nature, The Iron Man Armor should have been optimized to the third generation. Lin Rui felt itchy watching Tony on TV on various asions. After experiencing one of Iron Man Armor¡¯s, he can¡¯t forget the pleasure of flying fast in the air. He will someday fool Tony into giving himself an Iron Man Armor to y with.

    Hoo!

    Just as Lin Rui thought to himself, Matt said something.

    ¡°Did you know that a new Vignte has recentlye out of New York? This guy seems to have a special device by which he can fly around or hop around from building to building. It only took him a few days to crack down on many car thieves and robbers in New York, but he seemed to have caused some trouble for the police. Sitting opposite to Lin Rui, Matt picked up a bag of potato chips and said lightly.

    ¡°Ohh? Do you mean the guy who¡¯s wearing the ugly red and blue tights? Hearing Matt¡¯s words, Lin Rui looked away from the TV and asked, suppressing theughter in his eyes. Lin Rui, who has been following Peter all the time, knows what he¡¯s been doingtely and he knows from where Peter¡¯s dress came from. For Peter¡¯s tailoring skills, Lin Rui is really can¡¯tpliment him.

    ¡°Well, do you think so, too? His clothes are really... Well, what should I say about that? It¡¯s too simple and ugly. It¡¯s not my favorite dress anyway. Without feeling that Lin Rui wasughing, Matt agreed to express his views on Spiderman¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Well, after all, he¡¯s not a professional tailor. Maybe he¡¯s not familiar with the sewing machine at home. Moreover, we have to give the new Vignte some time to grow up. Not everyone is as good as I am. The thought of Peter making Spiderman¡¯s clothes from Aunt May¡¯s sewing machine at home made Lin Rui¡¯s lips rise.

    ¡°Haha, listening to you, you seem to know this guy?¡± Ignoring Lin Rui¡¯s boast of himself, Matt was keen to find something different from what he said.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to him. It¡¯s good to crack down on street crime, but it¡¯s not good to bother the police.¡± Lin Rui is now over the whole ¡®fighting street gangsters¡¯, but Peter has just started. Maybe he needs some guidance.

    ¡°So what¡¯s the matter with youing to me today? Are there any big moves? Matt went on to ask, throwing the bag of cucumber-vored potato chips away from his bare hand.

    Last time their action seemed to have stabbed a ho¡¯s nest, the New York police recentlyunched arge-scale operation against Jeston Gang and Frankenstein Family, which did not need their intervention for the time being. As for Wilson, Matt has been looking for him, but the progress is not encouraging. As the ruler of the entire Mafia Empire, Wilson hides too well.

    ¡°No big moves for the time being. Wade should not have the time recently. And we need help badly, so I found someone for us.¡± Pinching the remote control in his hand, Lin Rui nced at the base entrance and said faintly.

    Although he did not monitor Wade, Lin Rui knew that he was definitely trying to find a solution for his cancer at this time.

    Lin Rui knew that Wade called him, but he did not call back, although there was something in the System Shop that could cure cancer without leaving any seque. However, Lin Rui feels it¡¯s better not to interfere too much in Wade¡¯s affairs if he wants him to be Deadpool.

    As for Lin Rui¡¯s new helper, he should be here soon. Of course, he needs to keep watch to see if he can be partners with them. If not, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind keeping him here forever, as the gatekeeper of their secret base.

    ¡°Helper? Who did you find? What mercenary is it?¡± Without asking about Wad, Matt was interested in Lin Rui¡¯s helper.

    ¡°This guy is not a mercenary and you¡¯ve already met him.¡± Lin Rui told cryptically as Matt will know the entire story soon.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met him? Who?¡± Matt was even more confused when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ~

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Without answering Matt, Lin Rui turned to the entrance to the secret base.

    ¡°Humm?¡± Matt apparently sensed something, too, and his body tightened unconsciously as he sat on the sofa.

    Da-Da-Da-Da

    The entrance to the secret base, which had not been fully decorated, was slowly approached by a figure in some dim lights. After all the exposure to the light, the man¡¯s face also showed up. He was a brown-haired, brown-eyed, half-blooded handsome man. This is the first time that Lin Rui and Matt have someone other enter the secret base since they established it and Matt doesn¡¯t know why Lin Rui wants to expose the site.

    ¡°Is this your secret base? It looks pretty good.¡± The man who came in was stared at by Lin Rui and Matt without any tension, and after a nce at the base, he faintly evaluated the base.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Didn¡¯t he die?¡± Eventually, sensing the man who was here, Matt asked Lin Rui in surprise.

    It turned out that Matt has met the Half-Blood handsome man who had just came in, but it wasn¡¯t a friendly exchange. This guy was a member of Berserk Squad who Lin Rui and Matt met at Frankenstein Family¡¯s estate two weeks ago, the double-edged swordsman. But wasn¡¯t this guy killed by Lin Rui? How can he be here now?

    ~

    ¡°Daredevil, this is Jack. I want you to know him too. He¡¯s a member of Frankenstein Family Berserk Squad. Of course, Jack was a former member. Now Jack is dead. Well, on the surface he is dead, at least Frankenstein Family thinks so. Standing up from the sofa, Lin Rui formally introduced Matt to the assistant he had sought.

    ¡°Jack Reeves, nice to meet you. Mirage Knight, and Daredevil. You can call me: Viper.¡±

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>

    Inside the secret base, Lin Rui, Matt, and the new guy Jack are sitting on the couch, creating a triangle with their position.

    Mirage Knight, is this the helper you got? A secret killer of Frankenstein Family? Your judgment in choosing our teammates has once again made me skeptical. Sitting in his seat, Matt said to Lin Rui with an enraged face.

    For Matt, what he and Lin Rui did was not only unpleasant but also dangerous. He could not ept a fellow from Frankenstein Family to join his team. Especially, this guy faked his own death to escape and he is totally untrustworthy. How can he be sure that this guy will not betray them like he betrayed and defected from the Frankenstein Family?

    ¡°Daredevil, I know you don¡¯t trust Jack, and I certainly don¡¯t trust himpletely. But in thest battle on the estate, I knew Jack wasn¡¯t totally cruel and cold-blooded. I saw that he didn¡¯t want to hurt innocent people. So when he asked me to help him escape from the Frankenstein Family¡¯s control, I chose to help him.¡± Knowing that Matt couldn¡¯t ept Jack for a while, Lin Rui had to tell him what had happened in the Manor that day. That day, before Lin Rui wielded his de, Jack asked for his help to get away from the Frankenstein Family, and Lin Rui chose to keep him alive.

    ¡°Even so, I will reserve my opinion of him.¡± Matt doesn¡¯t trust Jack and he still feels that it¡¯s not good for a defector to join into the team. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that Lin Rui had other ns.

    Mirage Knight, I¡¯m d you can tell the truth. However, I should have some choice about joining your team, right? I just want to work with you to destroy Frankenstein Family. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve talked to you about before. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jack sat on the sofa and said softly.

    Although Lin Rui not only showed mercy to him and also helped him escape the Frankenstein Family by pretending to kill him. Jack did owe Lin Rui a big favor, but it did not mean that Jack would listen to Lin Rui¡¯s orders. If so, Jack might as well try to escape the ce by himself. And he came here today because Lin Rui promised to fight Frankenstein Family with him.

    ¡°This is true. However, you already know the location of our secret base. Do you really think we will let you wander outside now?¡± Looking up, Lin Rui looks at Jack and retorted faintly.

    Jack¡¯s attitude was expected by Lin Rui, but there¡¯s a reason why Lin Rui arranged the meeting ce here. He¡¯s just going to put pressure on Jack to know he has no other choice. Of course, Lin Rui has spent some Reward points on the system to prove Jack¡¯s statement is true (much more urate than a polygraph) and knows that he is really a good candidate for a teammate. Otherwise, Lin Rui would not have exposed the location of their secret base the first time he met Jack.

    ¡°So I have no choice now?¡± With a bitter smile, Jack asked helplessly. Mirage Knight and Daredevil won¡¯t let him go if he doesn¡¯t join them.

    ¡°It looks like that.¡± Nodded, Lin Rui answered simply.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll join you. But my first goal is to destroy the Frankenstein Family. I don¡¯t want to be hunted down by them in the future. You probably don¡¯t know the horror of this family.¡± Finally, Jack agreed to join Lin Rui¡¯s team. However, he has his own requirements. Maybe Jack will choose to leave after he destroys the Frankenstein Family.

    ¡°No problem, The Frankenstein Family is our goal anyway. With your participation, I think our actions will be smoother.¡± Lin Rui smiled as he shook hands with Jack and agreed.

    Matt is still on his sofa, and for the time being, Matt has no interest in the new member. But if Lin Rui thinks he¡¯s credible, Matt will certainly give him a chance.

    ¡°So, can I choose my own area now? I think you two seem to have separated your personal items ording to certain rules.¡± Sitting on the couch, Jack asked lightly. As a well-trained killer, Jack¡¯s basic judgment still exists.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Lin Rui and Matt answered in the opposite way, one agrees and one objected. Matt certainly won¡¯t let a neer start grabbing territory on the secret base, which is based on trust.

    ¡°Daredevil, give him a small area for the time being. Just the innermost area, all right? You don¡¯t need it anyway.¡± Knowing that Matt did not trust Jack for the time being, Lin Rui had to mediate.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words and knowing where Lin Rui was talking, Matt raised his hand and finally said nothing. If he had to contend for a ce near the toilet, it would be too shameless.

    ¡°Jack, that area is for you, okay?¡± Seeing Matt acquiesce, Lin Rui asked Jack.

    ¡°Ok, however, my sofa should be ced here.¡± Anyway, he is not sleeping here, Jack is not very demanding on his own area. However, the position where he would usually do something must be at this center.

    ¡°Ok, but you have to find your own sofa. I don¡¯t have funds and I don¡¯t want handling services here, you have to do it all by yourself.¡± He nodded and agreed to Jack and added another sentence. Matt didn¡¯t say anything this time.

    ¡°So, when did the team will start the first mission?¡± Jack asked.

    ¡°Well, I think you should be able to provide some information.¡± Looking at Jack, Lin Rui said lightly. As a powerful defector from Frankenstein Family, Lin Rui is not only interested in his strength, but also in his intelligence.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡± Silently shaking his head, Jack said with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want the team to work together? Frankenstein Family isn¡¯t some normal street gang, We do need information.¡±

    ¡°Ok. So let¡¯s get started.¡±

    ......

    Kaka~

    ¡°Attention, all units in the confine of precinct 13, receiving a vehicle rm on 133 Fort George Avenue, the suspect is trying to get inside a vehicle. ¡±

    Kaka~

    ¡°On the way, We are rushing towards 133 Fort George Avenue.¡±

    In the dark, New York police are radio-mobilizing officers around them to the rm site. At the top of a building, a masked man in red and blue tights also had a home-made radio in his hand, and police calls had just been synchronized. Then the man in the ugly crying tights jumped straight down from dozens of stories building. Needless to say, the guy who just jumped out of the building was Peter Parker, who got superpowers.

    Boom!

    In the dark alley, two hooded gangsters had just broken the ss of a car. However, they did not know that the car¡¯s rm system had been triggered when the door had been broken, and the police were on their way.

    After breaking the ss, one person is responsible for looking at the wind, and one person is responsible for getting in and taking things, and the division ofbor is clear.

    ¡°Hurry up! Dude! I hearing the sirens.¡±

    ¡°I know, I saw this guy leave his bag in the car before he left!¡± At the urging of his colleagues, the one who took the things was also a little anxious.

    And just as the guy who got into the car was trying to find something valuable, a dark shadow suddenly fell from above. The watchman was kicked before he could react and flew out, hitting the wall and fainting. The fellow who fell from the sky moved quickly and silently, and the guy in the car didn¡¯t realize that his partner in crime was no longer there.

    ¡°Hey! I found it, let¡¯s go!¡± A few secondster, having found something, he got out of the car and shouted quickly. However, there was no familiar response around him.

    ¡°Hey! Are you looking for me? As he looked around nervously, a naughty voice suddenly came from behind him.

    Hearing the voice behind him, the thief turned sharply. A seemingly transvestite was crouching on the roof of the car while his partner was lying unconscious on the ground behind him. Without hesitation, the thief had taken out his waist gun and pointed it at the fellow in front of him.

    ¡°Hey! Guns! It¡¯s dangerous! Do you really want to take it against me? Seemingly frightened by the gun in his hand, the transvestite crouching in the car screamed with surprise as he touched his face with both hands (which in fact only touched the rough mask).

    ¡°Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs!¡± Of course, the thief would not shoot so easily. He just wanted to get out of here.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work! Ha-ha, Let¡¯s see you do it!¡± Peter suddenly raised his right hand toward the thief in front of him.

    Hey!

    Pop!

    Quickly and urately, the synthetic spider silk thread fired from Peter¡¯s wrist and it instantly tied the man¡¯s right hand with the gun. The pistol was tied up and the thief did not care about his partner lying on the ground. He turned and fled the scene. But how could Peter let him do that?

    Hey!

    Ahh!...

    Ten secondster, The thief was tied up in dumplings struggled weakly on the ground. Of course, Oscorp¡¯s synthetic spider silk thread is not something he can break away from.

    Sirens~

    The Police cars less than a street away were roaring. Peter didn¡¯t stop too much. He raised his hand and shot spider silk at the next building. He swayed in the air for a few times and disappeared from the scene.

    ¡°Reporting, two thieves were caught on the spot and packed up again. It seems that our masked man caught them before us again.¡±

    ¡°OK, take them back to the police station. We don¡¯t have time to take care of that fellow now!¡±

    Back on the roof of the building where he was staying, Peter listened to the newsing from the radio, but he couldn¡¯t see it with his mask on his face.

    ¡°Huh! You¡¯re wee.¡± Throwing the radio into his backpack, Petery on the edge of the building roof and whispered to himself. Since he found a way to use his abilities, Peter felt that his life was full of fun.

    ¡°Hey! Are youining that the police didn¡¯t award you a good citizen¡¯s medal? As Petery resting on the roof of a building several hundred meters high, a voice suddenly came from behind him.

    Hearing the strange voice (Phantom Suit¡¯s voice modtor), Peter quickly turned over from the ground and nervously faced the guy who got behind him without him knowing.

    ¡°Humm?! Are you Mirage Knight?!¡± Seeing Lin Rui dressed up, Peter suddenly asked excitedly.

    ¡°Well, I am Mirage Knight.¡± Lin Rui nodded and acknowledged his identity.

    ¡°Ah! I am a big fan of yours!! Today I finally saw a real person, can you sign this for me?! Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s own admission, Peter was even more excited. He immediately took a small book out of his bag and handed it to Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡± This script is a little bit strange!

    ......

    Chapter 66 Spiderman And Mirage Knight

 Chapter 67 Successful Recruitment

    <h4>Chapter 67 Sessful Recruitment</h4>

    On a tall building, Hundreds of meters above the ground, strong winds are blowing Lin Rui¡¯s clothes as he stands there. On the other side of Lin Rui, Peter was standing in front of him with a small book in his hand.

    ¡°Uh, this...¡± Being stunned by Peter¡¯s actions, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t even remember why he came here for a moment.

    ¡°Oh! Right! Pen!¡± Just as Lin Rui was stunned, Peter suddenly shouted. I didn¡¯t even give Mirage Knight a pen, how can he sign my notebook?

    Then Peter turned quickly and took out a pen from his backpack. Then he went back to Lin Rui. This time, both the book and the pen are presented to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Please give me your autograph! Mirage Knight!¡±

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡± In addition to the ck lines all over his head, he could only stretch out his stiff right hand and pick up the pen Peter had handed over.

    ¡°Ah! Sign this! And this! This! Okay! _This!¡± Seeing Lin Rui holding the pen in his hand, Peter quickly opened the book and quickly opened the position where he wanted Lin Rui to sign. It¡¯s hard to see an idol once. Peter can¡¯t pass up such a good chance.

    Lin Rui signed several times on Peter¡¯s notebook as he was helpless. How did he forget it?! Peter is his fan! Besides being a student, Peter himself is no worse than Wade Wilson. Now, with the influence of variability, Peter¡¯s talking attribute seems to have been enhanced a lot.

    ¡°Okay, signed, now...¡± After signing Peter¡¯s book several times, Lin Rui seems to remember why he came here today.

    ¡°That ~ can you let me take a photo with you? I have a camera!¡± Before Lin Rui finished, Peter happily picked up his little book and made his own request.

    Without waiting for Lin Rui to agree, Peter had taken his camera out of his backpack.

    ¡°You!......¡±

    ¡°Come on! Your pose should be handsome! ¡± With the camera in hand, Peter has begun to look for an angle.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Finally having enough of Peter¡¯s antics. Lin Rui snatched Peter¡¯s camera in an instant. Why didn¡¯t he find that Peter was such a funny fellow?

    ¡°Uh...¡± He was robbed of his camera by Lin Rui, and Peter looked at him with some amazement, not knowing what had happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here to sign your book or take pictures with you! Spiderman!¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s stupidity, Lin Rui said in a low voice.

    ¡°Ha! You know my name! That¡¯s what I came up with! Look! When he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter got excited again and raised his chest to show Lin Rui the ugly, crying ck spider he sewed on his clothes.

    Looking at Peter¡¯s shabby clothes and the twisted lines on his chest that could not be seen as spiders, Lin Rui shook his head vigorously, shaking the imaginary ck lines on his head.

    ¡°Well, Spiderman, I know you¡¯re thrilled to see me, but it¡¯s time to calm down. And can you stop showing off your ugly tights?¡± Seeing Peter twisting his hero suit in front of him, Lin Rui said helplessly.

    ¡°Is it ugly? I sewed this in a needle-by-needle fashion!¡± Hearing his idol, Mirage Knight, gave his hero suit such a low rating, Peter said somewhat unhappily.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s a stitch sewn out by you that¡¯s it¡¯s this ugly. Even if you have great power and agility after mutation and even gained spider senses. However, your needlework has not increased at all. Of course, Lin Rui can only think about it in his mind.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about your heroic suit for a moment. Anyway, anyone with eyes can see how ugly it is. I came to you today just to talk to you about your abilities and your responsibilities, and what you are doing.¡± Not wanting to talk too much about Peter¡¯s clothes, Lin Rui finally turned the conversation to the topic he came here to talk about.

    ¡°Anyone with eyes can see how ugly it is?!¡± But what are you talking about my abilities and responsibilities? He firstined about Lin Rui¡¯sments on his clothes and finally, Peter turned his attention to his next sentence behind Lin Rui. For Peter, he has great abilities, so he should do these things. After all, with great powere great responsibility, right?

    ¡°Of course, you are far superior to others and what you are doing now is good. Although I don¡¯t know where you are from, I¡¯m d you are willing to use these abilities for good.¡± Opening his eyes, Lin Rui affirmed what Peter had done as Spiderman.

    Because Peter¡¯s Uncle Ben did not die because of the robber, Peter as Spiderman did not search for the killer as madly as he did in the movie and fell into a whirlpool of anger. Peter was more like a second-year middle schoolboy inspired by a robbery who wanted to get rid of riots and Spiderman appeared on the streets, It was quite different from the movies.

    ¡°Oh! Actually, I just do what I think I should do, just like you, Mirage Knight.¡± Hearing his idol¡¯s affirmation of himself, Peter rubbed his head with some embarrassment and said.

    ¡°So, would you like to make greater use of your abilities? Although thieves and robbers on New York¡¯s streets need to be attacked, there is something more evil in the darkness that we need to fight against.¡± Watching Peter finally get serious, Lin Rui went on to ask.

    That¡¯s the ultimate goal of Lin Rui¡¯sing to meet Peter today, He wants to recruit Peter for his team. Spiderman, as a proper big protagonist for Marvel World, is also recognized as powerful. And Lin Rui knows all about Peter. If he joins his team, it will be much easier for Lin Rui to deal with Jeston Gang, Frankenstein Family, and Kingpin.

    ¡°Greater use? Mirage Knight, are you talking about your enemy? Who is it?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the clever Peter immediately guessed what he meant and asked seriously.

    ¡°Frankenstein Family, and thergest Mafia empire in the United States, that¡¯s my goal. Maybe there¡¯s something you haven¡¯t heard of before.¡± Without concealment, Lin Rui told Peter about his opponent truthfully. Because Lin Rui believes that Peter, who is Spiderman, has a strong sense of responsibility and will not shrink back.

    ¡°Wow! So you¡¯ve been doing these things! So, do you need me to join you now? Peter asked excitedly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    Peter was delighted to fight street crime and help those in need. But if he had a chance topete with big guys like Frankenstein family, Peter would certainly not give up.

    ¡°Well. So, are you willing? Would you like to join my team to fight the dark forces underground and defend New York¡¯s security?¡± Nodding, Lin Rui asked Peter earnestly.

    ......

    After Lin Rui asked that question, Peter suddenly fell silent and seemed to be thinking seriously. Lin Rui did not disturb him and gave him enough time to decide. But if Lin Rui knew what Peter was thinking about, he probably would not be so calm.

    ¡°What to do?! What to do?! Mirage Knight invited me to join his team! Should I promise immediately or pretend to think about it before I promise! What a dilemma! Would it seem too easy for me to be recruited if I promised it right away? But will it make Mirage Knight think I¡¯m cowardly and irresponsible if I think about it for a long time? Peter¡¯s facial expression changed rapidly in front of the mask, but when Lin Rui thought he was seriously thinking about it, Peter was thinking about this.

    ~

    Seeing that Peter is still ¡°thinking seriously¡±, Lin Rui is ready to walk to the top of the building to see the scenery. However, just before he took the first step, Peter had already stopped in front of him.

    ¡°I am willing! I am willing to join!¡± Peter was afraid that Lin Rui would leave so he replied loudly.

    ¡°Well, I see. I¡¯m d you have decided to join.¡± Stopped by Peter, Lin Rui said with some embarrassment as he already knew Peter¡¯sst choice.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the name of our team? Why not call it a phantom spider? How about it? I think it¡¯s a good name!¡± Determining that he had joined Mirage Knight¡¯s team, Peter began to think about the name of their team. Speaking of it, the name Phantom Spider sounds easy to associate with both of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to name the team for the time being. And we¡¯re not the only two on our team. I¡¯ll give you an address and a phone number. You cane to us directly. However, to give you a suggestion, you should look for professional people to redesign your following clothes.¡± Lin Rui with imaginary ck lines on his head rejected Peter¡¯s suggestion that his team should be named after them. His goal for tonight has been aplished and he¡¯s going back.

    ¡°There are more people? It¡¯s so cool!¡± Peter was more excited when he heard Lin Rui say that they were not the only one in the team.

    ¡°Well, I have aplished my primary goal, I should go.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to talk to Peter so much and Lin Rui has already jumped out of the roof.

    After a few seconds, Lin Rui has fallen on the top of a building opposite to his previous position and then he disappeared. Lin Rui, in order to show off his skills in front of Peter, unified the exchange of a Low-Level Qinggong footwork technique. As for Peter, he was so stunned to see Lin Rui disappear in front of him, and at his feet, a note with two rows of small letters was lying quietly on the ground.

    ......

    In a remote area of New York, In a seemingly abandoned factory. But outside the abandoned factory, some people patrol from time to time. The seemingly abandoned factory buildings actually have different structures. Each factory building has huge space and is divided into several rooms. Every room is equipped with apparently high-tech products, but it is not clear what their specific use is. Obviously, there are some secrets hidden here.

    ¡°Professor Frank, a new batch of experimental bodies are here. Would you like toe in person?¡±

    ¡°No, you can handle the experiment yourself. I have other things to do here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Hanging up, Francis nced at the transparent ss in front of him.

    The room on the other side of the ss looks like arge ward and there are more than a dozen experiments there: some of them are people who suffer from serious illness and don¡¯t have resources for ¡°special therapy¡±. Among them is a person Lin Rui knows: Wade Wilson.

 Chapter 68 Small Quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 68 Small Quarrel</h4>

    Two dayster, in a secret base on the Hudson River. Lin Rui is sitting on his sofa. As for Matt, he is frowning at Spiderman, who is hopping around the base.

    ¡°Wow! How did you find such a secret base which is concealed, safe and spacious! ¡± ording to the address and telephone number Lin Rui left two days ago, Peter came back after spending two days at home and now he was visiting the base excitedly.

    ¡°Is this a public ce? There is also a big screen TV and game consoles?! This refrigerator and Arsenal are also very good, although I don¡¯t need those guns and bombs!¡± At his feet, he wandered around the base, and Peter¡¯s words did not stop for a moment.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ohh? Cucumber-vored potato chips? A good friend of mine likes them!¡± Shutting down the refrigerator filled with all kinds of food, Peter went on with his thoughts.

    However, after he picked up the bag of cucumber-vored potato chips and mentioned his good friend, Lin Rui, who had been seated safely on the sofa, was a little stunned. Then Peter threw the bag of potato chips back in, and he was relieved that it seemed impossible for a bag of potato chips to connect him with Peter¡¯s good friend Jackson.

    Hoo!

    After finally visiting this secret base, Peter sat down on a chair in the public area, the chair that Jack himself moved in the previous two days.

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Seeing Peter sitting in Jack¡¯s seat, Lin Rui was going to remind him, but he didn¡¯t say anything atst.

    ¡°So this is our secret base. And you, Daredevil, are another teammate of mine?¡± He twisted his butt in Jack¡¯s chair and looked at Matt and asked.

    ¡°...¡± There was no response.

    Daredevil was toozy to take care of this apparent smart-ass kid and turned his eyes to Lin Rui in silence. Although masked, Lin Rui can also feel Matt¡¯s expression saying: ¡®Where did you find this wonderful flower?¡¯

    Although Matt knows that Lin Rui is also a junior high school student, but his behavior and character are more stable, Matt has never regarded him as a child. But Peter is different. He looks and seems like a childish and talkative second-year high school teenager.

    ¡°That, Spiderman. Now that you¡¯re here today and you¡¯re sure to join us. So, in order to cooperate better in future missions, we need to know what abilities you have. Why don¡¯t you introduce them to us?¡± Receiving Matt¡¯s silent message, Lin Rui took Peter¡¯s words and quickly changed the subject.

    Of Marvel¡¯s Superhero, Spiderman has most fans and Lin Rui knows Spiderman¡¯s abilities well. But this is a reality and not movies, so Lin Rui worries about deviations. Moreover, the films have been made in several versions and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know which Marvel World spiderman he is talking to.

    ¡°Well, of course. But I¡¯m also curious about your abilities.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter agreed, but also made his own request.

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what teammates do.¡± Of course, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind telling Peter about his strength, as he will know about them in the future.

    ¡°Well, my abilities are mainly superhuman strength, agility, and observation. Also, I made a special device, auncher that can emit synthetic spider silk threads. As you probably know, I can use this device to move quickly by swinging from one building to another. Peter briefly introduced his ability, of course, He still concealed the origin of his ability and the spider that gave him these abilities as he himself doesn¡¯t understand them.

    ¡°Speaking of this, I¡¯m curious about what you did that day. Mirage Knight, can you really fly?¡± After introducing his abilities, Peter looked across at Lin Rui and asked curiously.

    Although Peter had great strength and coordination after his body went through the mutation, he could not fly directly from one building to another without any tools like Lin Rui.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s just a special use of my abilities. Of course, I can¡¯t fly, although I wish I could fly.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui exined briefly.

    ¡°And what abilities do you have? Are you a Mutant?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnations, Peter first thought of the world¡¯s easiest-to-think group of people with special abilities.

    ¡°No, I am not a Mutant. It can be said that my strength is gradually umted through a way of self-exercise, unlike those who are born with power.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui denied Peter¡¯s spection and exined the origin of his ability. Of course, he did not exin his cultivation technique, which is not generally understood.

    ¡°Oh! I knew you weren¡¯t Mutant!¡± Peter was excited to hear Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    For historical reasons, the image of Mutants in the hearts of ordinary Americans is not too good. Although there are moderate Mutants like the X-Men led by Professor Charles, there is also brotherhood led by Mao and underground evil forces that study the Mutants genes hidden in the dark. The US government¡¯s attitude toward Mutants has not always been good and ordinary Mutants are not very popr in life. So today, most Mutants still hide their mutant abilities among the majority of ordinary people.

    ¡°Well? Yes? You don¡¯t like Mutants?¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui seemed to feel a slight estrangement towards Mutants in his tone.

    This is not a good phenomenon, not to mention that Lin Rui will encounter many decent Mutants in the future. Now, there is a Mutant in his team, that is Jack (Jack is a third-level Mutant of muscle-strengthening ability. If Peter is too obvious, he is worried that Peter and Jack will not get along. Although Mutants¡¯forces are severely divided and they are independent and even against each other. However, in their Mutants identity, they are unanimous with the outside world.

    ¡°Ah?! No, it¡¯s just that some Mutants always think they¡¯re at the forefront of human evolution. I just don¡¯t like them very much.¡± Apparently, Peter was also influenced by organizations created by the likes of Mao that wanted Mutants to rise to lead the human race.

    For Peter, Mutants are just a product of human development and not singr particrity. The world is so mysterious that Mutants are not the only ones with special powers. Like Peter himself, he became so powerful when he was bitten by a spider and his power was constantly growing and it was controble, much better than the uncontroble variants.

    ¡°Huh?! Are you one of the guys who think they represent all humanity going anywhere? Although I don¡¯t quite agree with some of the Mutants Brotherhood¡¯s views, I have to say that Mutants are indeed an evolution rtive to ordinary people.¡± Just as Peter expressed his views on Mutants, there was a voice behind him, and it was two sentences from Mutants¡¯ standpoint.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ehh? Who are you?¡± Hearing the voice behind him, Peter turned his head and saw a tall, mixed-race guy in a casual suiting in. Of course, Peter¡¯s tone was not very good when he asked that question.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight! You just let this kid sit in my chair. I thought it was a private ce?¡± Ignoring Peter¡¯s words, Jack went straight to Lin Rui and asked, apparently upset with him.

    ¡°That...¡± Originally, Lin Rui just wanted Peter to take a small loss and converge on his speech attributes, but now things seem to be going in an unexpected direction.

    ¡°Hey! Who are you calling a kid?!¡± Before Lin Rui spoke, Peter jumped up from his chair and asked Jack loudly.

    ¡°Who else here but you would be fit for that word? Hmm?¡± Faced with Peter¡¯s questions, Jack replied back without any weakness.

    ¡°You are an arrogant guy!¡± How could Peter, who was young and had just acquired superpowers, stand up to Jack¡¯s response and as soon as he raised his hand, he had fired spider silk at him.

    Hey!

    The slender and strong spider silk shot out of Peter¡¯s wrist and directly towards Jack not far away. Peter wanted to seal the man¡¯s mouth with a cobweb!

    However, Jack was not an ordinary person. When Peter raised his hand, he had already made a move. So, when the spider threads came, he had already drawn out a knife.

    Hoo! Puff!

    With a whisper, Peter¡¯s spider silk sticks to Jack¡¯s knife. Although his purpose has not been achieved, Peter does not intend to end this way as he pulled the spider silk thread with his right hand, he was trying to pull Jack¡¯s knife. However, how could Jack let him do that? His hand holding the knife kept on exerting itself.

    Buzzing~

    In this way, a quarrel bes a contest of strength. The spider silk that connects Peter and Jack is stretched out quickly between them and trembles slightly. As for Jack, his mutation ability and his self-cultivation Technique has made him not weaker in strength than Spiderman at this time. So they were stuck in a deadlock there.

    Looking at the scene, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. But seeing Matt watching the y, Lin Rui had to stand up.

    Hoo!

    Instantly pulling the de forward, the dazzling red light of the de shed in the secret base.

    Jump!

    With a crisp noise, Peter¡¯s spider silk split in the middle under the light of Lin Rui¡¯s de. The confrontational couple also stepped back slightly because of the instantaneous appearance of new power, They deactivated their powers and stood still but the atmosphere between them did not ease because of Lin Rui¡¯s initiation.

    ¡°Hey! You guys, I didn¡¯t ask you toe here and fight with each other! Jack, I¡¯m sorry, Spiderman just sat in your seat. I didn¡¯t remind him. As for Spiderman, your attitude about Mutants also needs to be corrected. No discrimination is allowed here! ¡± Lin Rui shouted towards them. He didn¡¯t want a barrier to be created between them because of such a trifle matter. So he created some rules.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll give you face, Mirage Knight!¡± Jack¡¯s attitude eased when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s apology. After a nce at Peter, he slowly lowered his knife and went to his chair to sit down.

    ¡°Spiderman, what about you?¡± Seeing Jack calmed down, Lin Rui turned to Peter.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll pay attention to it.¡± Knowing that the resident Mutant was not happy with what he had just said, Peter chose to follow Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay! We are all partners in a team. It¡¯s okay if there is a little bit fighting, Just don¡¯t let it affect your teamwork.

    ¡°Well, now that you all are here, let¡¯s discuss our future actions.¡±

    ......

 Chapter 69 Analysis And Planning

    <h4>Chapter 69 Analysis And nning</h4>

    ¡°One of the main reasons why Frankenstein Family has been able to stand for hundreds of years is because of the partner they choose, another huge force hidden in the darkness: the Vampire n.¡± Sitting in his chair, Jack slowly began to unveil Frankenstein Family¡¯s secrets with an iced coke in his hand.

    ¡°Hey! Are you kidding? Where in the world did Vampiree from?! Are there going to be any werewolves in your next sentence?¡± Just after Jack had said those two sentences, Peter who was sitting with Lin Rui on sofa began to ask questions. Although there are many crazy things in the world, Peter still doesn¡¯t believe in Vampires.

    Looking at Peter, who had a disbelieving expression on his face, Jack was toozy to exin it to him.

    ¡°Spiderman, there really are Vampires in the world. Although there¡¯s a big gap between the real ones and the ones you saw in movies but they do exist. I don¡¯t know if werewolves are real or not.¡± Jack didn¡¯t exin anything to Peter so Lin Rui has to give this basic knowledge to Peter.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t expect Marvel World to have Vampires before he actually met one. After all, he only used to watch Superhero movies and didn¡¯t pay much attention to de ying with Vampires. As for werewolves, this setting does not seem to exist in the Marvel World, He just wonders if him being here will change the reality from what he knows.

    ¡°Oh? Are they? So what do they look like? Are they really afraid of sunshine and suck blood?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Peter was even more curious and questions were asked one after another.

    ¡°You will know when you see one yourself. Now, shut up!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s patience for Peter¡¯s words was constantly declining and Lin Rui has to shut him up with his serious voice.

    ......

    ¡°The history of Vampire can be traced back to a thousand years ago, and it is not clear how they came into being. But they have always existed in our society as hunters in the dark. Although Vampire¡¯s existence is a top-secret affair to the general public, it is a deliberately hidden secret to some high-level executives.¡±

    ¡°You mean, there¡¯s always been a rtionship between the Vampire forces and the government? Or trade?¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Lin Rui quickly guessed the possible link.

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely correct to say that the U.S. government has been trading with the Vampire forces because it¡¯s only one of the secret services. The department that trades with Vampires is directly controlled by Congress and they have been providing Vampires with stable blood for years in exchange for more financial support. Otherwise, where do you think those guys in Congress get so much money from?¡± With a disdainful smile on his lips, Jack revealed the delicate rtionship between Vampires and the U.S. Congress in a few words.

    ¡°What about Frankenstein Family? Why do the Vampire n trade with Frankenstein Family when there is such a shady deal between the Vampires and the U.S. Congress? No matter how you look at it, Congress is better than any Mafia family.¡± This time, Matt, who had been sitting in his seat and had not spoken, was also interested in Vampires.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but it¡¯s only been a few decades since Vampires and Frankenstein Family got into trading. I think maybe Vampires are not satisfied with the limited and expensive blood supply provided by Congress.¡± Jack is not sure about the answer to Matt¡¯s question, but he gives his own guess.

    ¡°Well, while trading with Congress can be well hidden among ordinary people, it also limited in its own development. I don¡¯t think these Vampires want to live on the blood that Congress provides all the time. Maybe they wanted to get rid of Congress for a long time now, so they began trading with big mafia families like Frankenstein Family.¡± Remembering Frankenstein Family and Vampires trading items, Lin Rui confirmed Jack¡¯s guess.

    But if it¡¯s really like Lin Rui¡¯s guess, Vampires are likely to make a big move. After all, their ns may havested for decades and perhaps they are already producing their own stable blood supply. If that¡¯s the case, Congress¡¯s exploitation of them may be met with a frenzied bacsh.

    ¡°Ah! Things are getting more and moreplicated!¡± The more Lin thinks about it, the more things hidden in it, the more headaches he will inevitably have.

    ¡°Well, then the attack on Jeston Gang by the New York police was not idental. There may be a shadow of Congress in it. After all, Vampires wants to be independent of Congress, so Congress certainly won¡¯t sit there and watch them seed. Fighting Frankenstein Family¡¯s Mafia and breaking their deal is the first step in for Congress.¡± As Lin Rui rubbed his eyebrows, Matt added his ownments.

    Perhaps Congress has also noticed some of the Vampires movements and the blow to Jeston Gang is a warning to the Frankenstein Family and the Vampire forces. For Vampires, who provide them with huge amounts of money all year round, Congress will not let them go easily, but they will not destroy them either. They want to find a bnce between them. But this time, Vampires may not do what Congress wants.

    ¡°In that case, Do we have to be the chess pieces in the secret struggle between these two sides? Vampires want to move beyond the control of Congress, which is holding the dark forces firmly in their own hands. And our attack on Frankenstein Family has just inserted us into their fight and it will get even more chaotic from now on! ¡± At Matt¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled even more.

    ¡°Hey! What are you talking about? What¡¯s the trouble? Since Frankenstein Family is not good, let¡¯s deal with them! If Vampires are even worse, we¡¯ll deal with them together! What¡¯s wrong with this?! As for Congress, what can they do?¡± Peter, who had been silent for some time, could not help interrupting. He could not understand the twists and turns of the forces, but his ideas were more direct.

    Hoo!

    At Peter¡¯s words, the frowning Lin Rui and Matt suddenly turned their eyes to him. Two seemingly substantive eyes were fixed on Peter, making him ufortable.

    ¡°Okay! Ok! I won¡¯t talk!¡± He thought he was upsetting them by interrupting, and Peter waved and shouted.

    ¡°No! What you said is right! What are we struggling with here? Anyway, our goal has always been to fight against these dark forces. What is the rtionship and confrontation between them, Why should we care about that? Although the forces of Congressional representatives are using us like chess pieces, we are not obedient chess pieces, We will do what we have always done.¡± Inspired by Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui was enlightened.

    ¡°From the analysis of the current situation, Congress and Vampire forces have notpletely torn their rtionship with each other, but through Frankenstein Family, they are just setting up the stage. That illustrates the fact that Vampires are not yetpletely free from the covert support of Congress. And Congress will not give up the vast amount of money provided by Vampire forces and their rtionship at this time is very delicate.¡±

    ¡°So, if we were to crush the Frankenstein Family at this time. Or solve the hidden Vampire forces, they will fail no matter what they want to do. And Congress will lose a huge amount of financial support, they are not good people anyway so why should we care?. If they want to make us their chess pieces, then we¡¯ll destroy them!¡± Analyzing the situation at this time, Lin Rui finally said aggressively.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Although I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean!¡± After Lin Rui finished, Peter was the first to show his support, although he did not much of what Lin Rui said.

    ¡°Well, so the first step is topletely destroy the Frankenstein Family.¡± Jack then expressed his opinion, which is a major requirement for him to join Lin Rui.

    ¡°Ok! The goal is fixed, then let¡¯s make a n! Jack, you have been with the Frankenstein Family for so long, this operation¡¯s information is up to you.¡± Nodding, Lin Rui looked at Jack seriously.

    ¡°No problem, with the power of Congress stirring up the situation, I think our action will be easier to aplish.¡± With augh, Jack agreed as he was looking for revenge.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s get started then!¡±

    ......

    Just as Lin Rui and others were nning their own ns, in a high-end apartment in a bustling area of ??New York, several gentlemen dressed in white were drinking red wine and chatting.

    ¡°The old guys in Congress seem to be trying to tear their rtionship away from us! Cooperation with the Frankenstein Family cannot continue for the time being.¡± Shaking the scarlet liquid in a transparent ss, Housley, sitting on a luxury leather sofa, said faintly. As a Vampire elder, Housley has a clear understanding of the current situation.

    Thest deal at the New York suburban estate ended with the destruction of the said estate and Housley was wounded in that battle. Next came the New York police, who captured Jeston Gang and rescued innocent civilians who were supposed to be trade items. Although Ross and Housley and some representatives of Frankenstein Family escaped, the deal has already failed.

    Although the deal was ruined by Lin Rui, Housley apparently knew that there were the hands of the guys in Congress behind this. If Congress wants to continue to hinder the development of the Vampire race, they will have to fight back in full, although they are not yet fully prepared.

    ¡°Those guys in Congress are just reluctant to give up the money. They don¡¯t really want to turn their backs on us. They just want to go back to the rtionship they had with us for decades.¡± Then behind Housley was a tall, charming woman who seemed to think Congress would not really turn their backs on them.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t go back! Vampire¡¯s glory is bound to appear in this world. We don¡¯t want to hide anymore! ¡± The rest of the room apparently disagreed with that beautiful woman.

    ¡°Yes, we have been preparing for so many years! Having secretly made contact with several big families, we will not give up at thisst moment because of the involvement of Congress!¡± Housley put the cup on the table in front of him and said loudly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what the Presbyterian Council means. Our ns are going to be ahead of schedule.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s always someone hopping around here, like that de who¡¯s been fighting against us all this time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will handle it.¡±

    ¡°That would be the best.¡±

    ......

 Chapter 70 The Motion Starts

    <h4>Chapter 70 The Motion Starts</h4>

    ¡°Jack, are you sure this is it?¡± On the top of a tall building in downtown New York, Lin Rui stood next to three people, and he was asking Jack, who was standing in front of him.

    After the meeting, Peter, Matt, Jack, and Lin Rui quickly finalized their n for the destruction of the Frankenstein Family. That¡¯s why they were here, they were led by Jack and they went straight into Frankenstein Family¡¯s most important ce: the daily activities of the family¡¯s core figures.

    ¡°Yes. Where do you think that the core members of a big family like the Frankenstein Family live? They are famous in New York and people know them. Do you think they will hide in dark like the Jeston Gang?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jack answered by asking some questions.

    Indeed,rge families like Frankenstein Family, which havested for hundreds of years, are still shining stars to people even though they are engaged in some unseen and shady businesses. In a big city like New York, No one cares about what your family is doing, they just need to have money and ss.

    ¡°Nothing, I just feel that these people¡¯s lives are really...¡± Looking at the luxurious vi below him, Lin Rui did not know what words to use to describe his current feelings.

    ¡°Luxurious? shy? Covered with money and Gold?¡± As Lin Rui shook his head, Jack gave him several adjectives.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it means. But everything they enjoy will end today.¡± Lin Rui nodded and agreed with Jack, then his feelings slowly settled down. They came here today to destroy the Frankenstein Family, not toment the luxury of their lives.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s determine our respective jobs. Jack, can you tell me about the entrance and exit of this vi in detail, What are their securities and locations of the guards.¡± Without further dy, Lin Rui beckoned and called Peter and Matt around him for final confirmation.

    ¡°Well, as I mentioned earlier at the base, as the activity center of Frankenstein Family¡¯s core characters, this vi is also built ording to a special design. There are three entrances and exits, two open ones and one hidden one. Every entrance and exit have a very elite security force and every security personnel is equipped with powerful thermal weapons.¡± Spreading his hand on the hand-drawn floor n on the roof, Jack quicklybed the structure of the vi for Lin Rui.

    ¡°But, as I said at the base, ordinary security is not a threat to us. The real threat to our operation is another Berserk Squad hidden by the Frankenstein Family. After exining the structure of one side of the Vi in detail, Jack put the blueprint away and said solemnly to the three teammates who surrounded him.

    ¡°Berserk Squad? Isn¡¯t that the five-person team you were in? It¡¯s really amazing, but it¡¯s not as serious as you said¡± Seeing Jack so serious, Matt, who has fought with the Berserk Squad before said faintly.

    Matt admits that Berserk Squad is really strong, but he can handle it. Last time Matt and Lin Rui dealt with five people. Now there are four people on their side. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier to deal with five people?

    ¡°Daredevil, I know you¡¯re very good. I may not be your opponent in the end. But you know, even if the names are the same, the strength of the two teams is very different. As Frankenstein Family¡¯s secret weapon, The Berserk Squad is usually used to help the family deal with some difficult things, just like killing people like you.¡± Hearing Matt¡¯s words, Jack can tell that he underestimated the Berserk Squad, which is not a good thing right now.

    ¡°How much better and stronger they can be!¡± Peter muttered silently. He now knows that Jack defected from that Berserk Squad when he was defeated by Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Normally, They would just need to send out our team, but some of the more subtle and difficult problems will be handed over to that Berserk Squad. The two teams have never done any missions together, so I am not very clear about their strength and weaknesses. But I once vaguely heard that there might be a Level Four Mutant in that Berserk Squad!¡± Ignoring Spiderman¡¯s sarcasm, Jack gave them the key information.

    ¡°Level Four Mutant?! Really?!¡± Even Lin Rui, who had been calm, was surprised to hear Jack¡¯s words.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s understanding of Marvel World, Level 4 Mutants are already the top group of Mutants. As level 4 Mutants, they have a high level of mutation ability and can use their strong mutation ability freely. Compared with Mutants of the third and lower levels, Mutants of the fourth level can be said to be the dominant race of human evolution.

    Even Professor Charles, a famous Mutant is a Level 4 Mutant as well as Mao, his old rival and friend is also a Level 4 Mutant. Of course, there must be very few people like Professor Charles and Mao who are top-notch Level 4 Mutants. After all, telepathy and Mind control, or electromaic control, are top-notch mutations.

    ¡°Well, although I haven¡¯t seen that guy personally, I think his strength should be very strong. We can¡¯t take it lightly.¡± With a serious nod, Jack gave everyone a look.

    ¡°Well, no matter how strong the so-called Level 4 Mutants are, our actions today will remain unchanged. If Berserk Squad shows up then leave them to me.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s current strength is stronger than the average Level Three Mutants. As for how would hepare to the Level Four Mutant, He needs to fight before he knows. Of course, if that fellow¡¯s mutant abilities are abnormal, then even if Lin Rui got defeated, he certainly won¡¯t die.

    ¡°Ok, We will leave him to you. If you can stop that guy then I think our mission today should be sessfull.¡± With a nod, Jack said that as he still believes in Lin Rui¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. Is it time yet? We should act soon.¡± ncing at the wristwatch, Lin Rui can¡¯t wait to start tonight¡¯s action.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t wait!¡± Spiderman could not resist the excitement in his heart. He didn¡¯t care what danger he would encounter tonight.

    ¡°Ok! Time is up, Let¡¯s begin! But Spiderman, your mission is to hold on to that secret exit and defeat any Frankenstein Family member who tries to escape from that secret exit. Don¡¯t forget!¡± As he walked towards the edge of the roof, Lin Rui announced the start of the operation. Finally, of course, He told Spiderman his mission breaking his excitement.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you trust me?!¡± Peter was dissatisfied and he followed Lin Rui and shouted loudly.

    Bang!

    ¡°That depends on your performance!¡± When Lin Rui stepped on the top of the building, he jumped out and quickly fell to the luxury vi opposite to him.

    Whoa!

    Hoo!

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡± Following Lin Rui, Peter sprayed spider silk thread from his right wrist and flew out quickly.

    ¡°These two guys! Did they forget that the rest of us can¡¯t fly! Looking at Lin Rui and Spiderman falling fast from the roof, Jack stood on the edge and said helplessly.

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Stopining and let¡¯s go! Otherwise, we¡¯ll be pulled down!¡± Instead of staying in ce for an extra second, Matt was running down the stairs.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    ......

    A single luxury vi located in the center of New York City, which belongs to Frankenstein Family, has six floors. The lower three floors are open to everybody which is a ce for everyone to y. And tonight, this vi seems to be hosting a party, from the outside, all kinds of lively scene could be seen inside.

    In the corner of the busy hall, there were several young people in expensive suits standing together, looking like a small group.

    ¡°Hey! Ross, I heard that you¡¯ve been in a bad mood recently, and you¡¯ve specifically called in some second-rate stars to your party. What happened, Was thest deal you were responsible for got destroyed and you got scolded by your family?¡± Holding a valuable ss of red wine in his hand, a core member of the Frankenstein Family asked Ross, who was smiling at him.

    Bang!

    When he heard his cousin¡¯s words, Ross, who was already upset, put his cup on the table beside him.

    ¡°Paul! Don¡¯t gloat here! Even if my deal failed, Grandfather still likes me better! What¡¯s more, even Mr. Housley can¡¯t deal with those guys. The Berserk Squad is all gone. Was there anything I could have done after that?! With cold fury in his eyes, Ross went straight to Paul¡¯s face and said aloud.

    It was only a normal family transaction. Although it was important, Ross was able to cope with it in terms of his recent growth in the family. But something like that could not happen again, not only was the deal destroyed, but Jeston Gang was almost wiped out. Even more embarrassing to Ross was that the Berserk Squad waspletely wiped out and he had to ask Mr. Housley to defeat them personally.

    ¡°Humph! You also depend on Grandfather like this! If Grandpa hadn¡¯t liked you so much, such an important deal would not have been screwed up and the Family would not have to deal with the fallout! ¡± Pulled in front of Ross, Paul said impolitely. Paul is far inferior to Ross in his family status. But after thest deal, Ross¡¯s poprity in the family is not as good as before, and Paul certainly won¡¯t give up the chance to strike him so well.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get it back. I¡¯ve already got in touch with Mr. Housley.¡± Ignoring Paul¡¯s words, Ross is actively trying to salvage his failed deal.

    ¡°Hump! Then I will just wait and see.¡± Paul¡¯s eyes shed and he continued.

    ¡°Hey! Ross, Paul, long time no see. How have you beentely?¡± Just as Ross and Paul were wrestling in the corner, a handsome man came slowly with a beautiful woman and greeted them with a smile. However, the two men who were already ring daggers at each other did not pay any attention to him.

    ¡°Hey~ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The handsome man stood awkwardly in the corner without getting the response he deserved.

    Boom!

    Crash!

    Just then, in the corner where Ross stood, the floor windows on the wall suddenly broke, andrge pieces of broken ss crashed down from the wall.

    ¡°Danger!¡±

 Chapter 71 Straight To The Source

    <h4>Chapter 71 Straight To The Source</h4>

    Bang-bang~

    ¡°Ah!!

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Danger!¡±

    The huge floor-to-ceiling windows were instantly broken and the so-called high-ranking characters who were drinking and chatting in the hall all eximed and screamed. Today is a banquet hosted by the Frankenstein family, and they never imagined that someone would dare to make trouble on the core site of the family.

    Not only did the guests not think of it, but Ross Frankenstein, the host of the banquet, did not think of it. After escaping the broken ss fragments, he waved his arms in an angry manner towards the bodyguards to defend everyone in the hall. He wanted to smash the guys who dared to make trouble at his own party!

    ¡°All of you go out and find out the bastards! Don¡¯t kill them, I want to entertain them personally!¡± Looking a little crazy, Ross scanned the security guards around him and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Yes! Master Ross!¡±

    Huh!

    With a neat promise, more than a dozen well-trained fighters have rushed out of the hall with weapons and started searching for the assassins.

    ¡°Hey! Ross, it seems that I am not the only one who is not happy with you! ¡± Like Ross, Paul was also guarded by several bodyguards and said happily.

    ¡°Humph! Paul! Don¡¯t let me find out that you did this!¡± ncing at Paul, Ross said viciously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not rich like you to do this kind of things. You¡¯d better think about how to save your party today. Young Master!¡± Rolling his eyes, Paul slowly walked towards the other side under the escort of his bodyguard.

    ¡°This guy!~ Ladies and gentlemen! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Watching Paul walk away with ease, Ross walks into the middle of the hall and begins to pacify the chaotic guests. As a member of the Frankenstein family and the host of this gathering, Ross can¡¯t lose face with his family.

    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±

    ¡°Are we under attack?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it will be solved immediately, and our party will continue.¡±

    Under Ross¡¯sfort, the chaotic and tense guests slowly quieted down, they also believed that the Frankenstein Family had the ability to resolve the situation. But while Ross was busy appeasing nervous guests, he didn¡¯t notice that three unknown people appeared in the hall. Two of them also wore a pair of big sunsses, which was a bit strange at the party this evening.

    However, the extra three people mingled with other nervous guests and did not attract anyone¡¯s attention, especially when Ross dispatched most of the guards to find the perpetrator. The three men who came in during the chaos were Lin Rui and others who came through the secret exit.

    ¡°Daredevil, it seems that the organizer of this party is still an important person. You will handle the people in this hall. Jack and I will go up there to find other influential personals. ncing at Ross, who was in the middle of the lobby with a bodyguard at his side, Lin Rui whispered to Matt next to him.

    ¡°Ok, you go up and I¡¯ll handle everything here.¡± With a gentle nod, Matt leaned firmly against the wall.

    ¡°Hey! Handsome guy, are you alone?¡± Just the next second after Matt posed against the wall, a beautiful woman came up with a ss, apparently attracted by Matt¡¯s handsome appearance.

    ¡°Well, Jack, let¡¯s go. It looks like we aren¡¯t needed here.¡± Seeing this scene, Lin Rui was a little stunned and then said to Jack.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± With a faint sound, Jack led Lin Rui to the stairs in the corner of the hall.

    After they turned around and left, there was a crash sound behind them. It seems that Matt is already having a good chat with that beautiful women.

    Hoo!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t go up here.¡± Just as Jack and Lin Rui Lin Rui walked up to the stairs without incident, two big men who stood here reached out and stopped them unexpectedly.

    ¡°Uh-sorry, I¡¯m looking for the toilet.¡± Pretending to be drunk, Jack staggered up to a guard. As for Lin Rui, of course, he was beside him holding his friend.

    ¡°The toilet is down...oh!¡±

    Pop!

    Just as the big man was about to point out the correct location of the guest¡¯s toilet, a cold shiver shed in front of the drunk guest. Then he and hispanions slowly fell to the ground.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there should be someone here soon.¡± Pulling the two big men aside, Jack urged.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    In the next moment, the two guests on the stairs disappeared instantly.

    ......

    Rumble ~

    Just as the window ss wall of the first-floor lobby was smashed, The Frankenstein Family¡¯s real boss and other main members were discussing things in a secret room on the fifth floor of the vi. As the masters of the whole family, they certainly don¡¯t get too entangled in Ross¡¯s failed deal, but they can sniff something unusual out of it.

    And just as Ross¡¯s grandfather Hebrew Frankenstein was discussing the Vampire deal with his two sons, there was a sudden uproar downstairs.

    ¡°Uhh? What happened?¡± Sitting firmly in the chair, Hebrew, whose hair was already white, squinted and asked.

    Hoo!

    As soon as the Hebrew voice fell, a ck-d man standing near the door of the room came up to the door and asked a few questions in a low voice. After a little wait, the man in ck came to Hebrew. ¡°Sir, it seems that someone hase to make trouble. However, Master Ross has already dealt with it. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Somebody¡¯s making trouble? In our Frankenstein Family? It seems that the recent sessive failures in business have given other families some balls to trouble us¡± Hearing the words of the man in ck, Hebrew slowly opened his eyes and said in a t tone.

    ¡°Father, do you want me to warn those who are thinking like that? Even if our Frankenstein Family are in trouble, it¡¯s not something they can provoke.¡± Seeing Hebrew¡¯s expression, a middle-aged man in his forties sitting below immediately opened his mouth. He¡¯s Paul¡¯s father: Wade Frankenstein, a powerful figure in Frankenstein Family, who has always been known for his ruthlessness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it now, as long as we solve this problem, those families will shrink their heads and apologize to us.¡± Hebrew shook his head and said ignorantly without taking the advice of his second son.

    ¡°Well, now that it¡¯s all right, let¡¯s go on and talk about the situation. Judging from the recent attack on Jeston Gang by New York police, it seems that they are determined to sever one of our family¡¯s hands. But the most important thing is not here. Even without the Jeston Gang, the impact on our family will not be great. The key is our deal with the Vampire forces.¡± Jeston Gang is just the next source of ck money of the Frankenstein Family and losing it is eptable. However, cooperation with Vampire forces is a big cake, which Frankenstein Family cannot abandon.

    ¡°Father, from what I¡¯ve heard recently. Vampire forces seem to have made some big moves recently, which seems to have something to do with therge human transaction they have been asking us to do in recent years. The New York police¡¯s action against Jeston Gang seems to be aimed at stopping Vampire from expanding. There should be something we don¡¯t know about.¡± Next to Hebrew was a middle-aged uncle who had a striking resemnce to Ross. Although he was not well informed, he had already guessed some key points.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell... Are they going to sever their rtionship with Congress? Is that why we are involved?!¡± Hearing his favorite son¡¯s analysis, Hebrew suddenly remembered something and said in a worried tone.

    It is because of the belief that the ambiguous rtionship between Vampire forces and Congress will continue, that Frankenstein Family will so boldly develop their own forces and deal with the Vampires. But if the two superpowers no longer cooperate with each other, the fate of Frankenstein Family, which will be sandwiched in the middle, can be imagined.

    ¡°Rhode! Take the time to find out the attitude of Congress. If it¡¯s really what I think, we need to think of something soon! ¡°

    ¡°Yes! Father!¡±

    Bang! Bang bang!

    Da da da!

    ¡°Be careful! There are attackers!¡±

    ¡°Call for support!¡±

    Bang!

    Rumble!

    While Hebrew was discussing Frankenstein Family¡¯s future in the room, there was a sudden outburst of fierce exchanges of gunfire and the exmation of bodyguards outside.

    ¡°What happened?! Ray!¡± Hearing the chaotic gunfire outside, Hebrew looked at the man in the ck suit and asked him.

    One step behind the door, the fellow named Ray listened carefully to the outside.

    ¡°Sir! It seems that the movement just below is not an ident, it seems that someone is acting against us. The escort team outside can¡¯t stop it. You need to go¡± Sticking to the door, he carefully observed the movement outside and after judged the situation outside. He shouted loudly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Without a second¡¯s hesitation, Hebrew had risen from his chair and walked towards the back of the room. His two sons were also behind Hebrew as they were not fighters.

    Huh!

    When Hebrew and his sons walked behind the room, the thick wall quickly separated to the sides, revealing a secret passage inside. Then, Hebrew and others had already entered.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    Just as Hebrew¡¯s figure disappeared into the passage, the wall had returned to its original position, the solid door in this room was finally sted open and two figures quickly rushed in.

    Lin Rui and Jack rushed into the innermost room with their weapons in their hands. But there was only one person standing in front of them, a guy in a ck suit.

    ......

 Chapter 72 Level 4 Mutant

    <h4>Chapter 72 Level 4 Mutant</h4>

    ¡°Jack, Didn¡¯t you say that the important members of the Frankenstein Family would be here?¡± Lin Rui, who came to the secret room all the way through the long corridor, nced around and asked Jack next to him. There was only a bodyguard-like fellow in front of them, and there was no important person at all.

    ¡°This room must have a secret room, we will find it.¡± Although somewhat surprised, Jack quickly figured out the situation.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t waste time! Hey! Buddy! Did your masters leave you here as cannon fodder?¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Lin Rui had moved inside the room with his de and asked the man in ck who was standing in front of him.

    ¡°Humph! I alone am enough!¡± In the face of Lin Rui¡¯s provocation, Ray snorted coldly and rushed towards Lin Rui in the next moment.

    ¡°So eager to die!¡± Lin Rui, who has killed many on the way was already alert and he was feeling tired of all the killing, but he will not be merciful to the guy in front of him. He has already shed his sword towards him.

    As for Jack, when Lin Rui and the man in ck started, he had gone around and rushed into the room. He wanted to find the secret passage that might exist in it. However, just before Jack entered the room and started looking for it, a dark shadow had crashed behind him.

    Bang!

    Sensing the movement behind him, Jack jumped away from the shadow. The ck shadow that flew over a wooden frame was actually a person.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight, can you be careful here?¡± Instead of looking at the figure that had been smashed into the corner, Jack continued to walk forward and shouted. Jack takes it for granted that the figure who was smashed was the man in ck just now. He should have been kicked by Lin Rui.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Hey!~ This is not something I can control!¡± But just as Jack took a step, Lin Rui¡¯s voice came from that corner. It turned out that the man who had just flown in was not the man in ck who looked like an ordinary bodyguard, but Lin Rui, He did not know what had happened behind him just now.

    ¡°What?!¡± Seeing Lin Rui climbing out of the corner, Jack was stunned as he quickly turned around.

    Bang!

    Just as Jack turned around, a fiery red fist instantly magnified in front of him, and the punch hit on the cross-knife in front of his chest.

    Bang!

    Kakaka!

    A burst of metal cracking followed by a burst of an explosion. Jack¡¯s two knives were shattered directly under this punch! The knife broke and the fist was still pounding fiercely. Jack had to raise his arms to block it.

    Bang!

    ¡°Avoid it! You can¡¯t block it!¡± Just as the fiery red fist was about to hit Jack¡¯s arms, Lin Rui suddenly rushed over from one side and kicked him on the shoulder with a shout.

    Jack had rolled out with a bone crackling sound. And the man in ck fist was still not stopped. Lin Rui kicked Jack out at thest minute and didn¡¯t let him block the fist with his arms. Because Lin Rui knows that with Jack¡¯s strength, he can¡¯t resist the attack at all. Ask him how he knows. Think about how he flew out just now.

    Huh!

    Jack¡¯s arms hung weakly on his side as he tumbled to the ground in midair. Although he had just touched a little bit, the power of Ray¡¯s fist had already hit Jack¡¯s arms and directly cracked the bones of his arms. Jack might have suffered more than that if his mutant abilities hadn¡¯t been muscr reinforcement.

    Feeling the severity of his arm injury, Jack stood still and did not move, just staring closely at the guy who almost killed him with one blow. As for Lin Rui, he was also nervous and stopped in front of the man in ck and the Flowing me de in his hand had burst out with a red me.

    ¡°You¡¯re not dead, Berserk Squad¡¯s main assassin. What¡¯s your name? Viper, right? But today your two poisonous teeth will be knocked out by me.¡± Neither Jack nor Lin Rui moved, but the man standing in the middle of the room suddenly spoke, looking at Jack in the corner and saying faintly.

    Jack¡¯s eyes turned cold when he heard the ck man¡¯s words. Frankenstein Family members did not know much about Berserk Squad¡¯s real identity, and even fewer people knew their codes and weapons that way.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Controlling the internal energy in his body to quickly repair his injured arm, Jack asked coldly.

    ¡°Who am I?¡± That¡¯s funny! How do you think Berserk Squad¡¯s name came from?¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, the man in ck suddenlyughed and then asked back.

    ¡°Berserk Squad¡¯s name?... Are you the Level Four Mutant?! It¡¯s no wonder that I never heard of another group of Berserk Squad. There¡¯s no other Berserk Squad at all. You are the only one!¡±

    From the ck man¡¯s question, Jack finally understood what he meant. There are no two teams at all. Jack¡¯s Berserk Squad is named after this Level Four Mutant ability. He¡¯s Frankenstein Family¡¯sst and most powerful force.

    ¡°You¡¯re not too dumb. I always said that the Berserk Squad is full of bad guys. It seems that you were hiding them.¡± Seeing Jack guessed his identity instantly, Ray nodded and said lightly.

    He does have the strength to back up his words. As a Level 4 Mutant, no matter what level his abilities are in Level 4, he can at least crush Level 3 Mutants and other people with his special abilities.

    ¡°Although somewhat unexpected, it is still eptable. After all, at first we were going to deal with a whole Berserk Squad. Mirage Knight, he is all yours!¡± Jack shook his head gently and his face showed no more surprise as he shouted and began to retreat. Speaking of it, the situation is better than they had expected. Although there is a real Level 4 Mutant here, since Lin Rui said that he would deal with him, then he must have a way.

    ¡°Of course! I already said to leave him to me!¡± In a loud reply, Lin Rui lifted his Flowing me de and split it in an instant.

    Huh!

    The next moment, three fiery red knives appear directly in front of Ray as if they had crossed the space. Jack and Ray have been talking on for so long that Lin Rui can fully mobilize the internal energy in his body. The energy in his knife has already be overwhelmed.

    ¡°Humm?!¡± Ray¡¯s eyebrows frowned as he felt a powerful forceing towards him. In the short battle just now, He didn¡¯t found this Mirage Knight to be this strong. Nevertheless, he can¡¯t do anything about it now.

    Hoo!

    Boom!

    His eyes shed red as he sent out three punches in a row! Three burst fists! Every punch hits directly in the middle of Lin Rui¡¯s knife. Even Lin Rui himself dares not do so. Ray, however, is totally unafraid of his Mutants abilities.

    Bang!

    Rumble!

    There was almost no timeg. A violent explosion urred in this sturdy secret room in an instant. The shock wave carrying the heatwave had shattered everything in the room in the next second.

    Hoo!

    The aftermath of the explosion continues and Lin Rui hase close to Ray, whose sight is blocked by the heat and shock waves. In the secret room, several dark devices have been shot at Ray quickly. They are mutant gene suppressor! Regardless of Ray¡¯s level-4 Mutant ability, if he was hit by the mutant gene suppressor, he would only be an ordinary person.

    Hoo!

    Puff puff!

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s calctions were but the result is not as good as he expected. The mutant gene suppressor disguised as darkeners exploded at the very moment Ray met them and the potion in them evaporated in the air before they had worked.

    Ray¡¯s mutant ability is energy explosion, He can store huge bursts of energy in his body and release it in various ways in battle. This mutant ability is very effective inbat, especially in the case of controble situations.

    At this point, Ray has already spread the burst energy all over his body, no matter what attack he receives, it will be directly blown back by the burst energy on his body. Like a bomb that has already started to explode, any attack will only be swallowed up by the explosion, but Ray is a controble bomb.

    Hoo!

    ¡°This is going to be difficult!¡± Seeing that the gic suppressors were not effective, Lin Rui cursed. He has no experience in dealing with this kind of explosive ability.

    Rumble!

    No matter how tangled Lin Rui¡¯s is, Ray, located at the center of the explosion, has stepped out. Ray, who is trying his best to use his abilities, is fearless. He¡¯s going to tear the fellow in front of him to pieces!

    ¡°No matter! I don¡¯t believe that this guy¡¯s ability can really be used without limit!¡± Since the original n was useless, Lin Rui had to adapt to the situation.

    Even the top-level Mutants like Professor Charles or Mao can¡¯t use their abilities constantly without any limit. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t really believe that this guy will be able to use his explode ability all the time. His Internal Energy will win in the end.

    The Flowing me de in his hand was directly waved and several arcs of energy shot out, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy was surging out. The quality and quantity of the internal energy stored in Lin Rui¡¯s body have changed from before because of the practice of the Advanced Internal Energy Technique. For Lin Rui today, the Flowing me de seems to have lost some of its strength.

    ng!

    With a snap, Lin Rui¡¯s Flowing me de cut directly on Ray¡¯s shoulder. Nevertheless, Flowing me de, which has always been so sharp and oppressive, can¡¯t break Ray¡¯s skin for even a millimeter.

    Lin Rui¡¯s hand trembled as he held the de because the de was cutting Ray¡¯s body at a time when a small, uninterrupted and continuous explosion was taking ce so that all the internal energy on Lin Rui¡¯s de was shaken away.

    However, although Lin Rui can¡¯t hurt Ray, Ray can¡¯t bring much life threat to Lin Rui either. After all, Lin Rui is much more flexible than he is and it¡¯s not easy to hurt him. While Lin Rui and Ray were fighting each other, Jack had found the location of the back secret entrance. Without looking at the battle behind him, Jack opened the secret passage and chased in.

    Rumble!!

    ......

 Chapter 73 Trump Card

    <h4>Chapter 73 Trump Card</h4>

    Puff! Puff puff!

    Da da da!

    ¡°One, two, three... Eleven, twelve... Humm!? That¡¯s It!¡± Spiderman, who was guarding the covert exit of the vi, wandered around quickly to defeat the guys who ran out of it and counted the numbers carelessly until no one else ran out of the exit.

    After ncing at the guy who was knocked over by himself and was unconscious, Peter disappeared from the exit in the next moment. Guarding the exit without letting anyone go, his mission has beenpleted. It would be impractical for Peter to stay here anymore.

    A few minutes ago, On the first-floor lobby of the luxury vi. Sensing someone walking up the stairs, Matt silently lowered the wine ss in his hand.

    ¡°Excuse me, Jessie, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Smiling at the beautiful woman in front of him, Matt turned and left the hall.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡± The beautiful woman named Jesse was apparently fascinated by Matt and shouted at his departure. But she was obviously disappointed.

    Shortly after Matt left the hall, the two security guards who had fallen into the corner of the stairs were found, and the situation was quickly reported to Ross.

    ¡°Not good! This is a nned operation! Go and inform my father!¡± Hearing his men¡¯s words, Ross suddenly shouted at his bodyguard to inform his father.

    Boom!

    Da da da!

    However, just as Ross had just reacted, there was a loud noise from the upstairs, followed by a violent gunshots sound. It seems that a fierce exchange of bullets is taking ce up there.

    ¡°Quick! Quick! Call everyone back!¡± Ross shouted nervously at the sound of gunfire upstairs. There are people who dare to attack the Frankenstein Family, which is beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.

    However, the newly settled guests were shocked by the gunfire upstairs and rushed out of the gate with loud shouts, which obstructed Ross and his bodyguards. These newly stabilized guests didn¡¯t want to stay anymore, They originally thought it was only a simple fun party and they did not expect it to evolve into a gang fight! They will die if they stay here.

    ¡°Make way!¡± Although the bodyguards were not pushed, They and Ross were stopped in the center of the hall.

    The situation was out of control. Ross pulled out his gun directly from his waist and fired three shots in the air.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die then get out of my way!¡± Seeing that scene, all the bodyguards around him took out their guns and fired in the air and opened the way, Ross brutally squeezed a path through the chaotic hall.

    Under the threat of various guns, the chaotic crowd became silent and quickly made a way for Ross. However, just then, several dark shadows suddenly shot out from the corner of the hall, targeting the expensive chandelier above the hall.

    Puff puff!

    In the next second, the luxury chandelier that illuminated the whole hall was broken directly and turned into countless broken colored ss. And the bright hall also enveloped in darkness, although it was notplete darkness but it is enough so that people wouldn¡¯t be able to see clearly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?!¡± Ross had been guarded in the middle by his bodyguards when the dark shadows came out from the corner and now darkness covered his eyes and Ross¡¯s bad feelings were getting worse and worse.

    Puff!

    As soon as Ross¡¯s voice fell, a figure came rushing from the darkness, instantly knocking down a bodyguard beside Ross.

    ¡°Be careful! Protect the young master!¡± The attack from the darkness made the bodyguards who protected Ross nervous, and they tightened closer to each other.

    Kakaka!

    More than a dozen loaded guns were pointed out ignoring the frenzied guests who began to flee again. Now, as long as someone dares to rush to their side, shooting is their only choice. However, in the dark, they did not realize that their original team now has one more member to it.

    ¡°Er!...¡± Ross, who was heavily protected in the middle covered his throat, which was constantly bleeding, but he could not speak anymore.

    Hoo!

    Ross, who was directly killed by Daredevil, fell to the ground and his bodyguards discovered that their master had died. However, they have no time to counterattack, and Daredevil¡¯s next attack has alreadye to them.

    Puff puff!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°This side!¡±

    Da da da! !!

    The master under their protection is dead and there is a demon-like guy who is constantly harvesting the life of their teammates. The well-trained bodyguards of the Frankenstein Family have also fallen into madness and the guns in their hands are constantly fired bullets. Fortunately, the guests in the hall have already run out by this time, otherwise, this action would have created some unnecessary casualties, although Matt is not particrly concerned about the casualties of those who were here.

    Under the cover of darkness, Daredevil is like a grim reaper, shuttling through the random bullets and quickly killing one after another Frankenstein Family fighters.

    Bang! Bang!

    Da da da!

    Gradually, the gunfire slowed down and the shouts in the darkness disappeared. Within two minutes, Daredevil had killed or disabled dozens of people in the hall alone. As for another Frankenstein Family¡¯s son, he seems to have slipped away from the secret passage in chaos. But there¡¯s Spiderman out there, so Paul wouldn¡¯t be able to run.

    Bang!

    Pop!

    There was no one standing around Matt. After defeating these people, Matt looked up at the corner of the hall. There, Spiderman is hanging on the wall.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Man! That¡¯s terrific!¡± As the spider silk fell in front of Matt, Peter said excitedly.

    ¡°You know you were supposed to safeguard the exit. Are you sure nobody¡¯s escaping from there?¡± Ignoring Peter¡¯s remark, Matt shook his head and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t let anyone go¡± Peter put his fist on his chest to ensure that he hadpletely sealed the exit there with powerful spider silk.

    ¡°Ok then, let¡¯s go up and support Mirage Knight. The gunfire upstairs has stopped for a while. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now?¡± There has been no news from Lin Rui, and Matt is worried about the situation.

    ¡°OK! I also wanted to meet the Berserk Squad you mentioned before! ¡± Peter nodded excitedly and had taken the lead in rushing upstairs.

    Hoo!

    Daredevil was also behind him and he was not left behind by Spiderman as his strength increased.

    ......

    Bang bang!

    Hoo!

    The dark figure and the fiery red figure collided with each other again in the shattered secret room, and the violent storm swept the whole room again.

    Crack!

    The Flowing me de, which is covered with a red fire splitted towards Ray and there is a constant explosion of the de and fist. Lin Rui, who strives for strength and practices Advanced cultivation technique has no idea how much his highest strength can achieve. As for Ray, his power is infinite before his energy is exhausted.

    His whole body is surging with turbulent internal energy and Lin Rui¡¯s momentum is rising. Holding on to the Flowing me de, Lin Rui is slowly pressing forward. After blocking the bursting energy on Ray¡¯s fist, he was not so unstoppable anymore to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Hum!¡± Ray¡¯s fist was suppressed a little, he snorted and the energy in his body burst out again.

    Boom!

    The energy that was instantly enhanced on Ray¡¯s fist did not surprise Lin Rui because he had already figured out Ray¡¯s fighting methods. Therefore, when the power rushed out, Lin Rui¡¯s momentum increased again and the internal energy on the Flowing me de became even more turbulent.

    Kakaka!

    However, just as Lin Rui and Ray once again increased their power, a slight noise came from Lin Rui¡¯s Flowing me de. Then, in front of Lin Rui¡¯s surprised eyes, the location where the Flowing me de touched Ray¡¯s fist, a subtle crack appeared and it quickly spread towards the de.

    ¡°No! Can¡¯t the Flowing me de hold up?!¡± Lin Rui felt helpless when he felt that his internal energy on the Flowing me de had begun to be unstable.

    Hoo!

    The light on the Flowing me de against Ray¡¯s fist suddenly faded a little and the downward momentum was pushed up.

    Kakaka!

    As the radiance of the de weakened, the crack spread more quickly, and soon it was already spread over half of the de.

    ¡°Haha! Looks like your weird de can¡¯t stand my powers! Without this de, how can you fight with me?!¡± Ray apparently observed the change andughed as he strengthens the power on his fist.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Kakaka!

    This time, the cracked Flowing me de could no longer block the sudden burst of energy. After a crisp noise, the whole body of the de crumbled directly under Ray¡¯s fist and turned into numerous pieces of debris, flying at high-speed and shooting around the room.

    Puff Puff!

    The high-speed broken de pierced the walls of the room in an instant, showing the end of its life.

    ¡°Haha! You can die now!¡± The weapon that hindered Ray has finally copsed. He mmed his fist directly into Lin Rui, who had no defense.

    Lin Rui is still holding thest remaining handle of the Flowing me de in his hand, and his heart is full of feelings of sadness. Although Lin Rui has long known that the Flowing me de has failed to keep up with his increased strength, it is sad to see it destroyed.

    Bang!

    There was a loud noise and Lin Rui, who had just fought with Ray, was bombarded with a blow! He turned over quickly in mid-air andnded somewhat awkwardly on the floor.

    Without giving Lin Rui time to breathe, Ray pushed the ground under his feet and rushed towards him like a human shell.

    ¡°Spiderman!¡± Instead of dodging, Lin Rui, half-squatting on the ground, suddenly cried out.

    As soon as Lin Rui¡¯s voice fell, several spider threads wereing from the side and heading straight for Ray¡¯s face.

    Pop!

    However, Peter¡¯s tried-and-tested cobweb had no effect on Ray. Synthetic spider silk is indeed hard, but it also has its own weakness and that is fire. Ray¡¯s energy is more explosive than fire. So Peter¡¯s spider silk had little effect on Ray.

    But at the same time as those spider threads were directed at Ray, another spider threads were directed at Lin Rui, pulling him up from the corner. And Lin Rui needs this kind of help because he¡¯s stuck.

    Hoo!

    When Ray ignored the spider silk and continued to rush forward, Lin Rui had flown to the top of his head with Peter¡¯s help. When Ray looked up, he could only see a ck hole in Lin Rui¡¯s hand.

    Puff!

    A soft sound that was almost inaudible and a white light shed from the muzzle and in the next moment, it disappeared. Ray who was below Lin Rui stopped and in that moment the look in his eyes began to fade and the tremendous energy surging from his body began to emit unsteadily.

    ¡°Avoid it! He¡¯s going to blow up!¡± With a low shout, Lin Rui gestured to Spiderman to take him away!

    The next moment Peter pulled Lin Rui away, Ray, standing in ce, swelled up violently and exploded instantaneously.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    ...

 Chapter 74 Jackâ€™s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 74 Jack¡¯s Revenge</h4>

    Rumble~

    When all the dust settled, the top two floors of the whole six-story vi were directly lifted by the great power of the explosion, the hard walls were blown into numerous pieces, and the rubble and smoke covered everything.

    ¡°Hey! Are you all right?!¡± Hanging on the wall that had been half-destroyed, Peter shouted loudly at him.

    It turned out that just before the explosion, Peter and Matt, who were hiding beside him, jumped out of the window at Lin Rui¡¯s reminder. Matt, who could not fly, was of course suspended by Peter with spider silk, and Lin Rui, who was pushed out by the power of the explosion was pulled back by Peter with spider silk to escape the explosion just now.

    ¡°Huh! It¡¯s all right!¡± Suspended by spider silk and dangling by the wall, Lin Rui gasped and answered.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Matt, who was next to him also responded.

    ¡°Pull us up, I want to know where Jack went!¡± The explosion was over and the vi didn¡¯t look like it was about to copse. Lin Rui pulled the spider silk and shouted to Peter up there.

    ¡°Ok!¡± With a promise, Peter, lying on the wall, pulled Lin Rui with his right hand and shot a spider¡¯s silk upward with his left hand.

    Huh!

    Next second, Peter had brought Lin Rui and Matt back to the dusty chamber that had been blown up. After checking four times, He confirmed that the Level Four Mutant is indeed dead and Lin Rui breathed a sigh of relief. If that Mutant didn¡¯t die he would lose a lot. To kill him, Lin Rui spent a lot of Reward points.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you know where Jack is?¡± Without asking about other unimportant things, Matt was most concerned about Jack¡¯s whereabouts.

    Although Lin Rui said Jack was a trustable person, Matt would not trust a person so easily. Especially when he came here just now, he saw Lin Rui alone dealing with the Level 4 Mutant and Jack and the high-level Frankenstein Family that he had mentioned before had disappeared, which had to make him suspect.

    ¡°He went out after the top of Frankenstein Family, over there!¡± Not knowing what Matt was thinking, Lin Rui quickly pointed out a direction by ncing at the green spot on Jack¡¯s Armguard(Location tracing magical device). That direction is behind the vi, the secret exit Jack mentioned earlier.

    ¡°How did you know that?¡± Hearing Lin Rui, Peter asked curiously.

    ¡°I just know, are youing or not?¡± There was no time to exin things to Peter and he might not even understand even if he exins it, So Lin Rui went straight in that direction.

    Behind him, Matt followed in silence. As for Peter, after a little hesitation, he went after them.

    ......

    Behind Frankenstein Family¡¯s luxury vi, the secret passageway opens to a secret underground garage. Before Lin Rui and Jack rushed into the room, Hebrew Frankenstein had rushed into the secret passage under the escort of his two sons. Now they¡¯re out of the secretne and into the underground garage that no one else knows except for the Frankenstein Family¡¯s core members.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    However, as soon as the group reached the underground garage, a sudden explosion rang out. Then a violent shock came from behind them, throwing them back.

    Hoo!

    ¡°The Building!¡± It blew up...¡± When he got back to his feet and looked back at the bombed vi, Wade Frankenstein whispered somewhat dejectedly. ¡°Paul! He¡¯s still inside!¡± Wade Frankenstein was about to rush back with a roar when he saw the half-copsed vi.

    Hoo!

    ¡°It¡¯s no use going back now!¡± Rhode Frankenstein shouted as he hugged his irrational brother. Although his son was also in the vi, they could not turn back now. They can berth more sons but if they die that it will really be the end of the Frankenstein Family.

    Compared with the shock of his two sons, Hebrew Frankenstein, the head of the family, had a deep haze in his eyes after seeing the explosion behind him. Among them, besides worrying about his grandson, he also has another person to worry, that is Ray.

    Ray is a Level Four Mutant. Even his two sons don¡¯t know about Ray. They only know that Ray is one of their father¡¯s most trusted bodyguards. In fact, Ray is an adopted son of Hebrew. Of course, there can be no ce for foster children in their family. So Ray has been protecting Hebrew as a bodyguard. That¡¯s why Ray, a Level Four Mutant was willing to be a close bodyguard for Hebrew, who had always been his father.

    Now, Hebrew and his sons have escaped, but Ray did not follow them and the vi had such a violent explosion that Hebrew was sure that Ray was dead or at least seriously injured. Hebrew always felt that Ray had been fierce. If even Ray who is a Level Four Mutant can¡¯t stop the attackers tonight, Hebrew doesn¡¯t know if any of them could escape. Perhaps the huge family that hassted for more than a hundred years really has to die out at this time.

    ¡°Father! Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing Hebrew staring at the copsed vi behind him, Rhode, his eldest son, hurried.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    At the urging of his eldest son, Hebrew and his sons turned around and stopped looking at the vi behind them. They quickened their pace and rushed to the car parked in front of them. No matter what the vi behind it exploded into, at least they are safe now. Of course, if Rhode and Wade knew Ray was a Level 4 Mutant, they might not be so optimistic.

    Hoo!

    The ck car parked in the secret underground garage quickly opened its door, and the secret driver inside was weing the arrival of the Frankenstein Family members.

    Da ~

    Hebrew, who was walking in front had stepped into the door with one foot and at that moment a crack came from behind them.

    Puff!

    A sh of silver shot from the direction from which they came, and at thest moment it plunged into the car door just at Hebrew¡¯s raised his foot. It¡¯s a dagger, a silver dagger.

    Stopped by a sudden dagger, Hebrew and others turned to look behind them in surprise. There, a somewhat awkward figure wasing towards them step by step.

    ¡°Want to go? Did you ask me?!¡± In a low voice, Jack, who finally came after them, stared at the three men and asked.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Jack! What are you doing?!¡± When Hebrew and Wade were surprised behind him, Rhode suddenly stepped forward and asked.

    Obviously,pared to the strangeness of his father and brother to the Berserk Squad members, Rhode who formed the Berserk Squad must know Jack. But Rhode¡¯s eyes seem to have something moreplicated than a reprimand of Jack¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m doing what I¡¯ve always been supposed to do!¡± Faced with Rhode standing in front of him, Jack¡¯s expression became even grimmer. From Jack¡¯s words, he seems to have some deep hatred for Frankenstein Family.

    ¡°What you supposed to do?! What you should do most is to protect us! Don¡¯t forget your identity!¡± Rhode¡¯s eyes flickered at Jack¡¯s words and he finally shouted.

    ¡°Ha-ha! Don¡¯t forget who I am?! Who am I?!¡± It seems that he heard some funny joke, Jack asked loudly afterughing lightly.

    Faced with Jack¡¯s counter-question, Rhode, who was showing a tough attitude at first, suddenly stopped talking and slightly stepped back. His eyes had begun to dodge Jack¡¯s piercing eyes, and Hebrew¡¯s eyes behind Rhode had begun to show some doubts.

    ¡°Fortunately you reminded me, otherwise I really would have forgotten that I should have a Frankenstein surname!¡± Just as Rhode dodged Jack¡¯s eyes and Hebrew and Wade wondered, Jack suddenly burst out with such unbelievable news.

    Hoo!

    Rhode swayed and suddenly stepped back. ¡°I also have a Frankenstein surname!¡± Jack¡¯s words began to echo in his mind, yes, although he deliberately forgot it but this fact can not be changed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Hebrew reached out and pulled his eldest son in front of him and asked aloud.

    ¡°It seems that Big Brother has left an amazing illegitimate child!¡± Before waiting for an answer, Wade had already answered for him.

    Hoo!

    It seemed that the secret had been torn open. Rhode, who dared not look directly at Jack, broke away from his father¡¯s hand and suddenly walked a few steps forward. ¡°I should have killed you too!¡± There was a red light in his eyes as Rhode said viciously.

    ¡°Then should I thank you for your kindness?! However, my mother was not so lucky! I still remember what she said to me before she died and told me not to take revenge! Let me live well! I have done it. I have been under your hands for more than twenty years. I have done countless bad things for you! But now, it¡¯s time for me to take my revenge!¡± Faced with Rhode¡¯s madness, The expressions on Jack¡¯s face gradually turned grim as he slowly told his story. Then Jack went towards them step by step.

    Faced with Jack¡¯s approaching step by step, They felt deep hatred and death. Rhode knows that hisst merciful act 20 years ago created a mine that had exploded. Moreover, this mine will be apanied by theplete burial of their families.

    ¡°Jack! You don¡¯t have to do this! Since you also know your name is Frankenstein, you are a member of our family. There¡¯s no need to do that!¡± Seeing that his eldest brother was silent, Wade broke in suddenly. He didn¡¯t want to die in the hands of his elder brother illegitimate son.

    Puff!

    However, in the face of Wade¡¯s persuasion, Jack just waved his right hand mercilessly. In an instant, the same silver light as before shot out and prated Wade¡¯s neck in the next second.

    ¡°Er!...¡±

    Thump!

    Covering his bloody neck unbelievably, Wade slowly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Now, what else do you have to say?¡± With another silver knife in his hand, Jack looked at the people in front of him and asked faintly.

    ......

 Chapter 75 Genuine Teammates

    <h4>Chapter 75 Genuine Teammates</h4>

    Bang!

    A gunshot broke out in the dark secret underground garage as the driver who had been hiding in the car finally found a chance to shoot.

    The bullet passed quickly through Rhode and eventually hit Jack on the shoulder. Puff! A bloody flower soon spread over Jack¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hum!¡± Jack, who was hit by a bullet, grunted and was knocked back a few steps.

    Bang! Bang bang!

    The first bullet was just the beginning, and as Jack was hit, several more bullets came after him in session. What¡¯s more, the frightened Hebrew and Rhode took a pistol out of their waist and fired at Jack at the same time. As the rulers of the Mafia n, Hebrew is not a simple person. It is normal for them to carry guns with them.

    Jack, who has been shot wasn¡¯t able to stay in his original position any longer. He rolled a little beneath his feet to avoid all the bullets. For a trained killer like him, face-to-face shooting has be very difficult to pose any threat to him.

    Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Ah-ah! Die! You should have died twenty years ago!¡± The pistol kept firing, and Rhode Frankenstein, who had always been known for his calmness, just wanted to kill his illegitimate son in madness.

    ¡°Four, three... As he dodged the bullets that kepting, Jack counted the numbers in his mind.

    Bang! ~

    Finally, after a burst of intense strikes, the bullets fired at Jack suddenly stopped for an instant.

    ¡°Right now!¡± The sound of the gun paused and Jack¡¯s eyes condensed in an instant.

    Siii!

    A silver knife flew out in an instant from his hand, aiming at the three people in front.

    Puff puff!

    Three sessive silver shes passed and the three people who were rapidly changing their ammunition clips, all stopped their movements. The next moment, arge amount of blood sprayed out from them everywhere.

    Thump! Thump!

    The driver behind the door was dead and Hebrew and Rhode fell to the ground. Hebrew died after he fell to the ground. The influential figure, who had been in charge of Frankenstein Family for decades, finally died in the hands of his grandson, though he had never known such a person before. As for Rhode, it seemed that Jack had deliberately missed his vital spots. Although the knife was inserted in his chest, it avoided the position of his heart.

    Da Da!

    Without paying attention to the blood flowing out of his shoulders, Jack slowly moved towards his father, who was still struggling on the ground, holding a knife in his hand.

    Huh~

    ¡°Ah! ~ Ah!¡± Covering his chest wound, Rhode struggled to climb into the car. However, the sound of footsteps behind him hase to him.

    ¡°Ah! ~ Cough!¡± With a scream, Rhode was kicked over by Jack.

    Hoo!

    Crouching in front of Rhode and looking at his father¡¯s miserable appearance, Jack¡¯s 20-year-old anger was finally released.

    ¡°Jack! Jack! I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! Please let me go! Now that the Frankenstein Family is left with you and me, I can give you the whole family! You¡¯re my son. That¡¯s logical!¡± Feeling his life that was slowly passing, Rhode stared at Jack and shouted. In order to survive, he no longer cared about anything else.

    ¡°Let you let go? No problem!¡± Jackughed scornfully at what he said and then agreed.

    ¡°Eh? Really?!¡±

    ¡°As long as you can bring my mother back to life!¡± After saying that, Jack put his hand directly on the chest knife.

    Stab!

    Slowly, the knife inserted into Rhode¡¯s chest and stabbed deeper.

    ¡°Ah!¡± ~¡± With Jack¡¯s action, Rhode could say nothing but scream.

    ¡°Ah!...¡±

    Hoo!

    Finally, under Jack¡¯s slow torture, Rhode finally swallowed hisst breath and stared at Jack without responding.

    After staring at the dead Rhode for a while, Jack finally slowly stood up. ¡°Do you think I care about your so-called family?¡± Faced with his dead father, Jack murmured expressionlessly.

    Later, Jack stood in silence, without leaving or dealing with his wounds. Having endured for more than twenty years, now that his greatest goal in his life has been aplished, he suddenly felt a sense of loss.

    After standing in silence for three minutes, Jack finally slowly turned around and said, ¡°How long are you going to hide behind?¡± Looking at the secret passage, Jack asked faintly.

    After Jack asked that question, there was a sudden movement in the secret passage, and then the three figures came out slowly. It was Lin Rui and others who came after him.

    ¡°When did you arrive?¡± Looking at his three teammates, Jack asked withplicated eyes. Actually, Jack really doesn¡¯t want people to know his life story.

    ¡°Long enough for us to piece together a family ethics revenge drama.¡± In response to Jack¡¯s inquiry, Lin Rui replied truthfully.

    Although they had no intention of hearing Jack¡¯s life story, Lin Rui was shocked that Jack was the illegitimate son of the Frankenstein Family.

    ¡°Jack, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a story. Suddenly, I like you a little.¡± After Lin Rui, Peter suddenly said this. Getting revenge after more than twenty years of humiliation fits Peters taste of doing things.

    p!

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight! Why are you pping me?!¡± But just after Peter had said that, Lin Rui next to him suddenly pped him.

    ¡°Speak less and nobody will think that you are dumb!¡± Lin Rui was also helpless in the face of Peter¡¯s flourishes on all asions.

    ¡°So, Jack, what are you going to do next?¡± Walking up to Jack, Lin Rui asked.

    Jack¡¯s revenge was so great that he no longer seemed to need the help of Lin Rui¡¯s team. If he opts out, Lin Rui has no good reason to keep him. Although Jack had promised before, he didn¡¯t really want to stay with them, But Lin Rui wants him to stay with the team especially after he knew Jack¡¯s life. Of course, the top of Frankenstein Family has been destroyed, but this huge family will not copse directly. Without a direct leader, someone else will jump out and take the position.

    ¡°Do you want me to stay in your team to deal with your enemies with you?¡± Instead of answering Lin Rui, Jack asked back. Of course, he knows what Lin Rui means, but now he has no goals and no longer wants to fight.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s best if you want to, or we can help put the Frankenstein Family in your hands. After all, you are a direct member. The Mafia families are lead by strength, I believe your strength is enough to deter those guys.¡± Lin Rui first nodded to express his point of view, and then he made a suggestion.

    Frankenstein Family¡¯s most important members are dead, but it hasn¡¯t been destroyed yet. If Lin Rui helped Jack take control of the family, it would save them a lot of trouble. And then Lin Rui will be ready to deal with the Vampire problem. With the help of a family that has been trading with them, Lin Rui will find it easier.

    ¡°Well, no matter what I choose, you don¡¯t mean to let me go.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jack said with a chuckle.

    ¡°After all, you used me to help you stop the Level 4 Mutant and I¡¯ve been following our previous agreement.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui directly broke Jack¡¯s original n.

    Jack frowned at Lin Rui¡¯s words. Lin Rui was right. He promised to join Lin Rui¡¯s team, which was meant to help him avenge himself. And before that, Jack wasn¡¯t sure Lin Rui or they could deal with Level 4 Mutant. Jack put Lin Rui in a dangerous position to avenge himself. So when Lin Rui broke down his n, Jack had nothing to say.

    ¡°Although I knew from the beginning that you were untrustworthy, I didn¡¯t realize that you really intended to break your promise.¡± Just as Jack was silent, Matt on the other side finally spoke.

    ¡°Oh! So you are using us to avenge you! I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± It seems that it¡¯s not until now that Spiderman shouted aloud.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you either, Spiderman! Nevertheless, I will keep my promise. I am willing to join you in dealing with the dark forces.¡± ncing at Peter, Jack finally chose to join Lin Rui.

    ¡°Wee, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Happily reaching out a hand to Jack, Lin Rui said with a smile. Lin Rui was delighted that Jack finally volunteered to join his team.

    Hoo!

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Grasping Lin Rui¡¯s hand, Jack said lightly.

    ¡°So are you ready to take over the ownerless Frankenstein Family now?¡± Just after shaking hands with Jack, Lin Rui suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you say that just now?!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jack shouted ufortably.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t decided to be our partner just now! Now that we are partners, shouldn¡¯t these things be okay?¡± Looking at Jack, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Is it toote for me to opt-out now?¡±

    Hoo!

    ¡°What do you say? Hey hey!¡± Before Lin Rui answered, Peter had already sandwiched Jack between him and Matt.

    ......

    While Lin Rui¡¯s team was discussing how to solve the Frankenstein Familypletely, another man struggling with the dark forces was in great trouble. de, a vampire hunter who is half-human and half-Vampire.

    de fought against Vampires all his life, wandering around Vampire¡¯s world and saving people who were treated as food by Vampires. That¡¯s why de has always been the eyesore of the Vampire forces. But because of de¡¯s strength, he not only has Vampire¡¯s powerful body but also has human advantages. So in the battle against de, Vampires never achieved any good results.

    Now Vampires hase up with a way to defeat de, using his boundless hatred for Vampires. So, will de be fooled?

    ......

 Chapter 76 New York Cityâ€™s Large Lizard

    <h4>Chapter 76 New York City¡¯s Large Lizard</h4>

    Hoo!

    Sitting on Mirage Knight¡¯s sofa, Spiderman is used to upying Lin Rui¡¯s territory. Although Lin Rui has reminded him more than once to n his own territory, Peter always says that he has no time. In fact, he just can¡¯t afford to buy his own sofa. But he didn¡¯t want to borrow money from Lin Rui. He didn¡¯t know if the base had any public funds.

    Kabbah~Kabbah~

    ¡°Huh! It¡¯s boring!¡± Leaning against the sofa tossing the remote control, Peter shouted.

    Peter has lost much interest in the street thieves and robbers since he acted with Lin Rui once. Although Peter is still helping people, these things are too trivial topare with the Mafia and the mysterious Vampires.

    Puff!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just captured two car thieves?¡± Lin Rui asked lightly as he kicked Peter on the other side of the sofa.

    ¡°And now your fame has caught up with me. Although I still think your modified clothes are still ugly, Spiderman is a new and rising Vignte that New York is very concerned about.¡± Sitting next to Peter, Lin Rui went on.

    Compared with Mirage Knight and Daredevil, who spend most of their time at night, Spiderman¡¯s activity time is almost 24 hours, which brings him more reputation. Moreover, He is also attractive as he often flies around with spider webs between high-rise buildings. Lin Rui has been asked by his editor-in-chief to take Spiderman¡¯s picture as much as possible, and he is now considering whether to take Peter¡¯s picture and get a newspaper bonus.

    ¡°Teach those two fools who have no technical and talking skill at all! Also, can you stop talking about my clothes? Do you think it¡¯s easy for me to modify them? ¡± Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter shouted in protest.

    ¡°I see! I will restrain myself!¡± With a helpless nod, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to be bothered by Peter all the time.

    ¡°So, haven¡¯t there been any actiontely? Last time I heard Daredevil say that his opponent was very fierce, when shall we go and put him down?¡± The restless Spiderman will not give up any chance to fight criminals, especially those who are evil.

    ¡°Jack is taking over the Frankenstein Family quickly with Daredevil¡¯s help, although it is not so smooth, but at least it¡¯s in his control. As for Wilson, we will not let him go but we need a n. I think it¡¯s not too far when we will pull him down from his high throne.¡± Lin Rui simply exins the situation to Peter.

    ¡°What do you mean... use the power of the Frankenstein Family to confront Wilson¡¯s forces so that we can better deal with thest big boss?¡± After Lin Rui¡¯s brief exnation, Peter quickly responded.

    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s right, so Daredevil is helping Jack clean up some short-sighted guys in the Frankenstein Family these days. After taking over the Frankenstein Familypletely, Jack will fight against Wilson¡¯s forces. When Wilson deals with the Frankenstein Family, then it will be the time for us to start.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui told Spiderman his tentative n.

    ¡°Cool! Mirage Knight! You are a genius!¡±

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to worry, there are always times when you can use the rest. And I have a hunch that you won¡¯t have much time to rx.¡± Watching the program on TV, Lin Rui said lightly.

    Peter has been Spiderman for some time. Although Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know when the giant Lizard appeared in the full story, it should being soon. As for Peter, who is familiar with said Lizard, His battle against him will be the next big story.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ......

    So while waiting for Lin Rui¡¯s big n, Peter took time to go to Professor Connorsboratory. But when he came to theb again, Professor Connors wasn¡¯t there and it seemed that he hasn¡¯t been here in a long time.

    Peter did not know that Professor Connors had been expelled by Oscoorp for refusing to continue human trials when he became Spiderman and was busy saving the world. On thest day of being forced to leave his office, Professor Connors injected himself with a dose of the serum, he wanted to test on himself with his research results.

    Not surprisingly, the serum worked and Professor Connors¡¯ lost right hand grew back quickly. But Professor Connors hasn¡¯t been happy for long and the mutation that appeared in the failed experiment began with his new right hand.

    Unlike the original plot, when Professor Connors, incarnated as a giant lizard, wandered across the bridge in search of Dr. Ratha, who expelled him, Peter did not eat at Gwen¡¯s house but wandered in the streets of New York. After all, Gwen was not Peter¡¯s girlfriend at this time. In fact, during this time, Gwen and Harry are getting closer, No one knows which step they have reached in their rtionship.

    So when he heard the sirens on the road, Peter flew quietly to the tall building with spider silk and quickly rushed to the ident site. By the time Peter arrived at the bridge, Professor Connors had overturned several cars on the bridge.

    Boom! Boom!

    Constantly overturning the cars in front of him, Professor Connors¡¯s mutant lizard form is getting more and more violent, and he wants to find Dr. Ratha to stop him from going to the Veterans Hospital. He lifted another car in front of him and threw it aside. This time the throw was a bit powerful. The car flew directly over the guardrail and fell down.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The man who had not had time to escape the car shouted inside.

    Hey!

    Puff!

    At this time, Peter finally arrived, and the spider thread from his wrist just stuck to the car and he hung it under the bridge without letting it fall.

    Boom! Boom!

    Without looking back, Professor Connors¡¯ human side has been slowly suppressed by the lizard¡¯s raging genes, with more and more efforts being made and more cars flying out of the bridge.

    Pump!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Spiderman can only keep firing spider silk in the back to hang the cars flying out one by one near the bridge, but he has been unable to catch up with the Giant Lizard in front of him for the time being.

    After overturning more than a dozen cars on the bridge, Professor Connors finally found Ratha¡¯s Mercedes-Benz. The giant mutant lizard¡¯s ws went straight through the roof and grabbed at Ratha trapped in the car.

    The sharp ws pulled hard in the car two times, and Dr. Ratha was lucky to escape. However, the seats in the car were not so lucky, almost all of them were scratched.

    Bang!

    Instead of catching Dr. Ratha, Dr. Connors smashed the window directly, intending to take the car apart. But just as he lifted the whole car, Peter finally came.

    ¡°Iing!¡± With a loud cry, Peter, swinging by the spider silk, kicked Professor Connors, who was carrying the car.

    However, after the Giant Lizard was kicked away, the car he was carrying on his paw fell directly under the bridge. Peter had to give up chasing the lizard and rescue Dr. Ratha again. When Peter came back to look for the lizard again, It had already left. His first mutation was very unstable and has now begun to degenerate.

    ¡°Somebody Help! Help me! My son is trapped!¡± Just as Peter was about to catch up, a cry for help came from behind him.

    Without hesitation, Peter quickly turned back to save people. Lightlynding in the car suspended under the bridge, Peter soon saw the little boy trapped inside.

    ¡°Ah! ~~¡± However, the trapped boy suddenly saw a grotesquely dressed man lying on the car ss and screamed with horror.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be afraid! What¡¯s your name?¡± Quickly removing his mask, Peter, showing his face, gently asked the little boy inside.

    ¡°Jack~ My name is Jack.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s still reassuring face, the little boy finally reassured himself and answered Peter¡¯s words in a low voice.

    ¡°Okay, Jack. Let¡¯s get you out of here, okay?¡± Sessfullyforted the little boy, Peter began to save him whilemunicating with him.

    ¡°Ah! ~¡± Finally, at thest moment when the car fell, Peter seeded in pulling the little boy with spider silk. He climbed up the bridge with the little boy in his arms and gave him to his father safely. Peter was also tired. Without staying in ce, Peter quickly left the scene.

    That night, the New York police held a press conference about the ident on the bridge. Unlike the original plot, Police Captain George did not want to immediately apprehend Spiderman but said the police would pay close attention to the matter. It seems that they have more important things now and since Spiderman, who boasts of being a hero of justice, It would be okay if he doesn¡¯t care about him for the time being. As for the lizard that wreaked havoc on the bridge, they¡¯ll find it.

    Not long after the ident, Lin Rui knew it. Matt didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He thought the big guy should be some Mutant. Of course, Lin Rui knew who the lizard was, so he was very concerned about it and asked Peter about it.

    ¡°At the time, I was busy saving people. I didn¡¯t have much time to observe that big fellow. But he looks like a predator, and he should be strong.¡± That¡¯s what Peter said at the time.

    ¡°Well, you have to be more careful now. If this lizard reappears, remember to call me. We can¡¯t let such a dangerous fellow run around in New York City.¡± Finally, Lin Rui reminded Peter.

    Although The Giant Lizard was destined to be defeated by Spiderman, Peter spent a lot of effort in the original plot and with the help of Police Captain George, he defeated the Lizard with the help of gene detoxification serum. Rather than saying that he defeated it, it would be better to say that Peter won because of his Spiderman protagonist halo.

    Since Peter is not alone now, Lin Rui certainly won¡¯t mind his helping him to deal with Dr. Lizard, just as he and Daredevil helped Tony beat his uncle Obadiah. Moreover, although Dr. Connors is somewhat paranoid about his research, It cannot be denied that he is still an outstanding scientist. Less than ast resort, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want Dr. Connors to end up dead in the end. The best way is to stop Dr. Connors before he can make unforgivable things. This is what Lin Rui wants to do when he wants to intervene in the original story.

 Chapter 77 Fighting In The Underground Passage

    <h4>Chapter 77 Fighting In The Underground Passage</h4>

    The day after meeting the lizard, Peter returned to Dr. Connors¡¯privateboratory. This time, he finally met the biogenic doctor, who was already in the original state of Recovery.

    ¡°Hey! Doctor, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Walking into theb, Peter greeted Dr. Connors.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing another experiment recently. Why did youe to me when you were free?¡± Dr. Connors replied without any emotions on his face.

    ¡°Doctor, I got a free ss. I wanted to ask you a question.¡± Sitting down at an empty experimental table, Peter exined the purpose of his visit.

    ¡°Well? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°How would a predator track a reptile?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they don¡¯t. Most reptiles are at the top of their respective food chain. Kings of their Domain¡±

    ¡°They gotta have vulnerabilities.¡±

    ¡°Why the Sudden Interest in the cold-blooded animals?¡±

    ¡°Just asking a question~ there is a school project that requires biological profiles on them. So because of the cold blood would they react to the sudden changes in temperature?¡±

    ¡°Well, you have to catch one first... Did you know there¡¯s a rumor of a new species in New York? Beautiful and quiterge... But it can be aggressive if threatened.¡±

    ¡°Dr. you all right?¡± Feeling that Dr. Connors seemed a little different than usual, Peter asked with concern.

    ¡°Never been better, Peter. Never been better. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me. Afraid I have to ask you to leave. I have a new project I am working on. I need to be alone.¡±

    ¡°Uh-well, Doctor.¡± At the urging of Dr. Connors, Peter followed him and left theboratory.

    ¡°Wonderful things areing, Peter, wonderful things.¡± As if there was something urgent, Dr. Connors walked out of theb and left Peter, saying something difficult to understand to Peter.

    Looking at Dr. Connors leaving in a hurry, Peter felt something strange. And just as Peter was about to leave, he suddenly heard a noiseing from the side. Without ignoring the movement, Peter looked for the sound and slowly walked to the corner of theb.

    Grrr~

    In the corner of theboratory, there is a mutant mouse running out of the ss box. It is eating the corpse of itspanion. It haspletely lost the appearance of the mouse and haspletely changed into a ferocious monster.

    ¡°Fred?¡± Peter could hardly believe his eyes when he saw the mutant monster in the corner. Dr. Connors¡¯s experiment was unsessful, and the mice eventually mutated after fusing lizard genes.

    ¡°Dr. Connors was the lizardst night?!¡± Soon Peter linked Dr. Connors tost night¡¯s lizard. Dr. Connors is not working on new projects, but experimenting on himself. He is out of his mind.

    Hoo!

    The next moment Peter rushed out of theb to tell the New York police the news. That lizard is not a monster, but an experimental variant of Dr. Connors!

    ......

    ¡°You must find Dr. Connors! He¡¯s a dangerous man! We must catch him!¡± But when Peter found Police Captain George to tell the truth, he was just thrown out.

    ¡°This kid, Is he crazy?¡± Police Captain George frowned as he looked at Peter, who had been driven out by police officers.

    There have been so many things going ontely that it seems that all the influential figures, New York and even the New Jersey and Buffalo police have been mobilized. As far as George knows, even SWAT has been transferred out. He really doesn¡¯t know what he going to do.

    Jeston Gang still has a lot of residual forces on the run, and what seems to have happened to Frankenstein Family needs attention. What¡¯s more, New York seems to have recently emerged as a hidden and deep Mafia force. There are several other Vigntes who are always bouncing around. In such a case, the presence of a big lizard on the streets of New York does not have much police to deal with.

    ¡°Jimmy! Give me everything we have on Dr. Curtis Conners!¡± Captain George arranged for people to start investigating Dr. Connors, although he did not believe Peter¡¯s words. If it was up to him, George certainly couldn¡¯t let him trouble the chaotic situation anymore.

    ......

    ¡°Spiderman, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Rui, who was ying games at the base, suddenly got a call from Peter. He had a hunch that something had happened.

    ¡°I know who that lizard wasst night! I¡¯m looking for him now! I¡¯ll stop him from continuing to destroy everything!¡± Peter on the other end of the phone seemed to be in a hurry and said aloud.

    ¡°Spiderman, where are you now? Don¡¯t act alone. I¡¯ll help you!¡± Sure enough, Peter has discovered Dr. Connors¡¯secret. In order to solve this problem better, Lin Rui intends to intervene personally.

    ¡°He seems to be hiding in the New York Underground and I¡¯m on Manhattan¡¯s Fifth Avenue right now! I may have found him. I¡¯m going down!¡± Having said these two words, Peter hung up the phone and went underground.

    ¡°Really! Can¡¯t he wait for me?!¡± Helplessly hanging up, Lin Rui threw the game handle and jumped up from the sofa. The next moment, Lin Rui has rushed out of the base.

    ......

    Ticking ~ Ticking ~

    New York underground drainage channel is dark and humid. Peter puts on Spiderman¡¯s clothes and lies on his cobweb, sensing the movement from all directions. In order to convince the Police Captain, Peter also glued his camera to the wall, andter he would get the best picture of the lizard.

    Ticking ~ Ticking ~

    Buzz ~

    Finally, Peter, who had waited for a long time, finally sensed some movement from a spider web. Peter was on guard as his eyes focused on the cobweb.

    Buzz ~

    However, another spider thread sounded. Then the third and fourth, more and more directions areing. Peter, who had been forced by this situation, had to go around and around in the middle of the cobweb, trying to find out the reason.

    Peter didn¡¯t wait too long, and soon lizards appeared from the spider silk that shot into each channel. They crawled past Peter as if they were driven by something and left in another direction.

    Huh ~

    Looking in the direction of the lizards¡¯escape, Peter did not notice that a huge lizard was quietly appearing on the wall above the passage behind him.

    Hoo!

    Just like a predator pouncing on his prey, the lizard instantly jumped over the passage toward Peter on the spider web.

    Atst, he sensed the movement behind him, and Peter turned quickly. But it was a littlete. The lizard¡¯s huge ws pressed Peter on the cobweb. Ripp! The sharp ws quickly cut two holes in Peter¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me! This will be an important step in human evolution!¡± Dr. Connors, who has changed his temperament by fusing genes said with murder in his eyes, and the power on his ws is slowly increasing. He¡¯s going to pinch the spider to death for his bad deeds.

    At that moment, Peter finally slightly broke away from the control of the lizard¡¯s ws and shot several spider threads on Dr. Connors face.

    Puff puff!

    Big targets are better, too. Dr. Connors¡¯s giant lizard form was blinded by a cobweb in an instant. When its eyes are blocked, the strength on the ws naturally rxes a lot.

    Bang!

    As the lizard loosened its grip, Peter put his foot on him, then shot spider thread aside and quickly left his grip.

    ¡°Roar!!¡± Tearing up the spider silk on his face, Dr. Connors roared at Peter.

    How could Spiderman, already out of control, be able to dodge the lizard¡¯s attack agilely in this underground passage with his chest wound?

    Huh!

    However, in this small space, Spiderman¡¯s most important spider thread equipment ys a limited role. Dr. Connors¡¯s mutant lizard form, however, was well suited to such an environment, and in a few moments, it ripped all the spider silk that Peter had shot off, pushing him into a more dangerous position.

    Another w came and Peter wasn¡¯t able to dodge it and was swept to the wall by Dr. Connors. As Dr. Connors said before, once he was threatened, he would be aggressive. Especially this time he increased the dosage of gene serum injection, Spiderman as an individual cannot deal with him anymore.

    Before falling off the wall, Peter shot a spider thread and pulled himself to the other side. But just as he was being pulled past, a dark shadow had been drawn. It was a long lizard tail!

    Bang!

    Peter was hit by the huge lizard¡¯s tail and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Cough!!¡± Crouching in the dirty water of the underground drainage channel, Peter couldn¡¯t stop coughing twice. Dr. Connors was so strong after the mutation that Peter didn¡¯t expect it.

    Following Peter and jumping down, Dr. Connors waved his w to end the ¡°weak¡± spider.

    As spider threads were being fired from his wrist to stop the lizard¡¯s pace, Peter was thinking about getting away. He can¡¯t stop Dr. Connors alone now. He should wait for Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Roar! It¡¯s no use!¡± Continuously tearing apart those annoying cobwebs, Dr. Connors roared and approached Peter quickly.

    Peter, who had been pushed to the corner, could not retreat but watched the lizard¡¯s ws waving. Maybe he could escape in that empty space at the moment that his w was swinging over!

    However, just as Peter was concentrating on trying to escape, a burst of noise came from behind Dr. Connors that Peter was familiar with.

    Puff puff!

    ¡°Roar!!¡± The lizard, which was wielding its ws to kill the spider, suddenly trembled and screamed, and then abandoned Peter, who was in front of him and quickly turned away.

    Ripp!

    After the lizard turned around, several ck objects pierced his huge head.

    Puff puff!

    Lifting his ws to block the objects, Dr. Connors quickly left his ce and ran up and down the aisle. He did not know where the attack came from, but it was clear that it would do him a lot of harm. And the time of his mutation ending is approaching, and he can¡¯t continue to y.

    Da da!

    After Dr. Connors left quickly, a sound of footsteps came from a side passage. Then Mirage Knight appeared in front of Peter.

    ¡°Hey! Spiderman, Did you miss me?¡±

    ......

 Chapter 78 Mad Conners

    <h4>Chapter 78 Mad Conners</h4>

    Hoo!

    Seeing Mirage Knight in front of him, Spiderman Peter finally breathed a sigh of relief, so he leaned back in the corner of the underground passage and stopped moving. Peter was beaten almost from the beginning of the battle and he didn¡¯t expect that the cross-gene serum, which Dr. Connors studied, would have such a strong effect on the human body.

    Noticing Peter¡¯s misery, Lin Rui came to him very quickly and squatting down and took out the Beginner Treatment Spray.

    ¡°Hold on, the wound looks quite deep.¡± Reaching out and lifting Peter¡¯s broken Spiderman suit with blood sticking to his chest, Lin Rui whispered a warning.

    Peter seemed to feel a little breathless and ripped off his Spiderman headgear, exposing his face to Lin Rui. Although he did not know that Lin Rui knew his identity from the beginning, Peter¡¯s action also represented his trust in Lin Rui.

    ¡°Huh-huh! Don¡¯t worry, I can take it!¡± He took two deep breaths after removing his hood, and Peter stared at Lin Rui and said earnestly.

    Tear~

    Without saying anything more because Peter uncovered his headgear, Lin Rui quickly ripped all the clothes off Peter¡¯s chest. The next moment, Peter¡¯s chest wound was exposed to Lin Rui. Three long and deep bloodstains spread from Peter¡¯s chest to his stomach, and a lot of blood had been shed.

    ¡°Fortunately, it should still be within my sprays healing scope.¡± Checking the wound carefully, Lin Rui said calmly. Although the wound looks serious, it¡¯s not much for Spiderman, who has a variant constitution.

    ¡°Oh, That¡¯s good.¡± Although the wound was painful, Peter couldn¡¯t help making fun of it.

    ¡°Yes, good news otherwise your recovery would have taken a long time.¡± Picking up the Beginner Treatment spray, Lin Rui directed it at Peter¡¯s chest.

    Pu~Pu~Pu~

    ¡°Hiss~¡± Peter felt the sudden colding from his chest and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Ah¡± But after the initial stimtion, Peter felt a burst of coolness in his wounds and even his pain was suppressed.

    ¡°OK, we¡¯ll leave after you have a rest. We can¡¯t deal with that lizard in this environment. He fled just now, knowing that the time of his mutation ising to an end.¡± Spraying the medicine on Peter, Lin Rui sat down beside him.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect Dr. Connors to be like that.¡± Looking at Dr. Connors as he disappeared, Peter said in a somewhat low voice. Peter had already shown his face to Lin Rui, and there was no need to hide the lizard¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will find a solution.¡± Patting Peter on the shoulder, Lin Rui whispered in constion. Peter must have had a hard time seeing his mentor like this as he has a lot of respect for him.

    But as Lin Rui patted Peter on the shoulder, Peter suddenly turned his head and looked at him seriously.

    ¡°Hey~ What?¡±Suddenly stared at by Peter, Lin Rui asked with some guilt. Lin Rui and Peter have been switching back and forth between Mirage Knight and Jackson¡¯s identities these days and he is worried about where he is showing his feet.

    ¡°Sometimes you look like a friend of mine, a good friend.¡± Still staring at Lin Rui¡¯s masked face, Peter suddenly said.

    These days with Mirage Knight, Peter can feel Lin Rui¡¯s care for himself. Originally, he didn¡¯t care much, but Lin Rui always inadvertently exposed some behavior patterns that usually coincide with his friend, which made Peter very confused.

    ¡°Oh! Is it? Should I be happy? That friend of yours should be very good.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui quietly took back the hand he had put on Peter¡¯s shoulder.

    Sure enough! This guy has guessed something! Trying to calm himself down, but Lin Rui¡¯s heart is already rolling. Although it¡¯s okay for Peter to know his real identity, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to expose it now. Moreover, even if exposed, Lin Rui did not want Peter to discover it but admitted it to himself.

    ¡°However, this is impossible. My friend is very smart, but he doesn¡¯t even have a lot of sports cells. How could he possibly have such great strength as you! ¡± But just as Lin Rui was struggling to tell Peter the truth, Peter suddenly went on.

    ¡°Huh?! Ha-ha, is it?¡± Already looking for a good reason, Lin Rui suddenly heard Peter¡¯s words and quicklyughed.

    ¡°Well, he doesn¡¯t seem very interested in these Vigntes or anything. No, he doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in many things, but recently he found a journalist¡¯s internship.¡± The wound was slowly recovering and Peter¡¯s tuberculosis attributes were slowly recovering.

    ¡°Well, he sounds like a normal person.¡± With a sigh of relief, Lin Rui spoke simply.

    ¡°Maybe, but I always thought he would not be ordinary. Maybe that¡¯s what I expect of my friends.¡± Speaking of his good friend, Peter¡¯s mouth was slightly warped. Maybe he should tell Jackson and Harry what happened to him.

    Peter suddenly possessed a special ability far beyond ordinary people. Stimted by Uncle Ben¡¯s injury, he chose to wear his ugly Spiderman suit and go out on the street. Now he joined Mirage Knight¡¯s team to deal with the underground forces hidden in the darkness of New York. Peter felt that he had slowly found the way forward. ¡®With Great powere even greater responsibility¡¯. Atst, he understood the meaning of this sentence slowly.

    ¡°It seems that you have some good friends. Do they know that you have done so many things?¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s expression, Lin Rui suddenly had an impulse to tell Peter the truth, but he resisted it.

    ¡°No, Vignte is not very popr either. Take you for an example, despite all the good things you¡¯ve done, there¡¯s still the media in New York picking on you, and the police won¡¯t thank us for what we¡¯ve done.¡± Shaking his head, Peter said lightly. He didn¡¯t notice the mistakes in Lin Rui¡¯s words. Lin Rui just said them. He naturally brought Harry into Peter¡¯s friends, but Peter didn¡¯t hear them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as we persist, they will one day know that they are wrong.¡± Knowing that ordinary people have different views on Vignte, Lin Rui calmly said.

    ¡°Well, as long as we stick to it.¡± With a serious nod, Peter repeated Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Most of my strength is already recovered. Let¡¯s leave. The longer the dy, the more crazy Dr. Connors gets. We need to stop him before he makes any big mistake.¡± At the end of the chat, Peter felt his wound recovered and said to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, where¡¯s your backpack?¡± Holding Peter up, Lin Rui then asked, knowing that every time Peter went out, he would carry a backpack for his clothes.

    ¡°Hidden there by me, and the camera on the wall, I hope it¡¯s not broken in the battle just now.¡± Pointing in a direction, Peter also remembered the camera he used to take pictures of Dr. Connors.

    ¡°Well, wait here a minute. I¡¯ll get it.¡± Holding Peter against the wall, Lin Rui said and ran quickly in the direction he had just said.

    In less than a minute, Lin Rui came back, but he only had Peter¡¯s backpack in his hand, and the camera was not brought back.

    ¡°Your camera seems to have been taken away by that lizard. Is there anything important in it?¡± Passing Peter¡¯s backpack to him, Lin Rui went on. Dr. Connors apparently noticed the camera that had taken a few photos of him during the battle and took them away while he was running away.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing important, but now Dr. Connors probably knows who I am. He may go to school to see me, Mirage Knight. We must pay attention to the situation in the school these two days!¡± Hearing that his camera had been taken away by Dr. Connors, Peter said seriously.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I will pay attention. Now, let¡¯s go back. There are some things that we need to discuss about this big lizard.¡± Holding Peter step by step, Lin Rui said seriously.

    For Dr. Connors, Lin Rui hase up with a n to deal with him. Now that he has taken Peter¡¯s camera away, he should go to school to find him in the same way as in the original plot. Lin Rui is going to solve this problem in school. Jack and Matt have almost solved the Frankenstein Family. He has no time to y hide-and-seek with the lizard.

    ¡°I must find a way to cure Dr. Connors!¡±

    In this way, Lin Rui helped Peter out of the underground passage, and they would return to the secret base to discuss countermeasures.

    ......

    Kakaka~

    The huge size quickly shrinks, and the muscles and bones that swelled due to gic variation quickly retracted. Dr. Connors, who returned to his undergroundb, quickly recovered to normal and his right hand disappeared again.

    After violently smashing a test bed, Dr. Connors has be increasingly unable to control his emotions. The cross-species gene serum brought more than physical variation to Connors, his mind was greatly affected.

    After grabbing the camera he had just thrown on the ground, Dr. Connors soon realized that it was Peter¡¯s camera. Originally, He wanted to crush the camera directly, but Dr. Connors, as a normal man did not have the strength to crush it and the camera was still undamaged.

    Bang!

    Not bad, Dr. Connors threw the camera out directly.

    ¡°Peter Park!¡±

    ¡°Spiderman!¡±

    ¡°I am not the one who needs help!¡±

    ¡°There will be no more loneliness, no more outcast! A species-wide distribution could enhance humanity on an evolutionary scale! The survival of the fittest!¡±

    ¡°That, Changing like the snake, I might be free... to cast off flesh wherein I dwell confined.¡±

    ¡°Would you give it all up after all you know you can do? All the power you feel.¡±

    ¡°I can save them! You won¡¯t get in the way of my n...Peter Parker!¡±

    Like schizophrenia, Dr. Connors has been talking to a voice in his mind. Guided by that voice, Dr. Connors finally made the decision to solve the problem named as Spiderman!

    However, Dr. Connors did not notice that while he was talking to the voice in his mind, something seemed to be watching him in the shadow behind him, but nothing was there.

    ......

 Chapter 79 Lin Ruiâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 79 Lin Rui¡¯s n</h4>

    Peter rested at the secret base for the whole night and he almost recovered from his injuries. With Lin Rui¡¯s Beginner Treatment spray and Peter¡¯s own strong physique and recovery ability, He recovered in less than half a day.

    ¡°Spiderman, you said you knew that lizard, and what gene serum mutated it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Sitting on the sofa, Lin Rui asked Peter. Although Lin Rui has his ns, he can only lead Peter step by step without revealing his identity and knowledge.

    ¡°Well, I should be familiar with Dr. Connors. His gene serum waspleted with my help, but I didn¡¯t know what will happen in the end. There must be something wrong with the experiment! ¡± Nodding, Peter answered earnestly. The perfect gene serum should help sick people in recovering their health, not turn them into monsters.

    ¡°So, is there any way to eliminate the effect of this gene serum? Since he got mutated by injecting this serum, is there anything like a vine that can eliminate this mutation?¡± Lin Rui, who knows the plot well, began to lead Peter step by step, he wanted to turn Dr. Connor back before he causes a big problem.

    ¡°You mean like an antidote?! The antidote to gene serum!¡± Peter¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    ¡°Yes, Antidote. Is there such a thing?¡± Seeing that Peter is on the right road, Lin Rui then asked. Although he did not know exactly how the antidote came out, it existed in the original plot, which was also a necessary condition for the sess of Lin Rui¡¯s n.

    ¡°Antidote! Gene serum neutralizer! Of course! ¡± Sure enough, Peter nodded sharply and answered. If Dr. Connors was injected with the antidote, the lizard would naturally disappear and the threat would disappear.

    ¡°Can you get the antidote now?¡± Now that the situation regarding the antidote has been identified, Lin Rui wants to get it as soon as possible.

    ¡°There is no ready-made, I would need Oscorp equipment to make it!¡± Peter has jumped up from the sofa. He needs to make an antidote as quickly as possible.

    Mirage Knight, I¡¯m going to Oscorp right now. I have a friend over there. I can make the antidotes tonight. If Dr. Connors went to school to find me tomorrow, we would be able to deal with him!¡± Peter was apparently very excited after finding a way to deal with Dr. Connors.

    ¡°Well, go quickly! Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to your school and watch it. I won¡¯t give that lizard a second chance to hurt other people.¡± Nodding to Peter, Lin Rui assured him. Anyway, he¡¯s going to school tomorrow too. It would be good if Dr. Connors doesn¡¯te, but if he doese then he will beat him up.

    ¡°OK! Then I¡¯ll go first!¡± With a promise, Peter has rushed out of the secret base. It¡¯s veryte now. He hopes that Harry hasn¡¯t slept yet. He¡¯ll wake him up even if he¡¯s asleep.

    ¡°I hope everything goes well tomorrow...¡± Lin Rui whispered as he watched Peter leave. This is the biggest time he had ever intervened in Marvel World¡¯s original plot, and he didn¡¯t know what the consequences would be.

    ......

    The next day, Peter with the antidote came to school early. Last night Peter woke Harry up and asked him to give him permission to go into Oscorp¡¯s biologicalboratory to produce several antidotes.

    Speaking of Harry, after a series of actions taken by thepany during this period, he is now in control of the real power within thepany, even without Norman Osborn, Harry can hold himself up in thepany. Harry did not even ask Peter the reason for his request. He was willing to help his friends anyway.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight, where are you?¡± Looking at the bustling ssmates in the school, Peter asked Lin Rui over the phone. Peter wanted to evacuate the school, but he could note up with any reason to do so.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already in school. I¡¯ll help you if that big lizard appears.¡± On the other end of the phone, Lin Rui¡¯s reply came very quickly. In fact, he was standing just in front of Peter and waving to him. Of course, he was not in his Phantom Suit and he is still the average student, Jackson.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got the antidote. I can¡¯t let Dr. Connors run today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be able to run.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to ss first. My friend is waiting for me.¡± Peter was relieved to hear from Mirage Knight. With antidotes in hand and a strong teammate like Mirage Knight, Dr. Connors would not pose any danger if he did show up.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Seeing Peter approaching him, Lin Rui hung up quickly.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, who were you talking to on the phone just now?¡± Peter walks up to Lin Rui and greets him.

    ¡°Spiderman!¡± Raising the phone, Lin Rui answered with a smile.

    ¡°Ha! If you were on the phone with Spiderman, I was talking to Mirage Knight just now! ¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Peter said incredulously.

    ¡°Hey hey! Believe me! I¡¯m a good friend of Spiderman!¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s reaction, Lin Rui went on telling the truth.

    ¡°Er! ~ Jackson, when did you became interested in these Vigntes?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter asked with an odd look.

    Although Peter thought Lin Rui must be joking, What he said is true. Spiderman is himself, and he and Lin Rui are good friends. Aren¡¯t Spiderman and Lin Rui good friends? That¡¯s True.

    ¡°Well, after all, I¡¯m a journalist now, and these Vigntes are always the focus of attention. Let me tell you, our editor-in-chief also said that whoever can take a picture of Mirage Knight or Spiderman will get a big bonus. I was just discussing with Spiderman to see if he could take some pictures for me.¡± At Peter¡¯s inquiry, Lin Rui¡¯s told him with a straight face.

    ¡°And I¡¯m still a member of Mirage Knight fan base, aren¡¯t you?¡± Finally, Lin Rui added another sentence.

    ¡°Right, maybe Spiderman also needs a fan website of his own.¡± At Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Peter suddenly found out that he also had fans, so a fans website is very necessary.

    ¡°Well, Spiderman has a lot of fans right now.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui agreed with Peter. Of course, he was alreadyughing in his heart. Wouldn¡¯t it be funny if Peter started to create his own fan website?

    So Peter and Lin Rui chatted and went to ss. However, Both of them were secretly watching the situation in the school. Once Dr. Connors appears, they will be ready.

    Riinnnggg~

    Soon, the first ss was over and Dr. Connors did not show up. Peter¡¯s tense nerves rxed slightly. In order to pay attention to Dr. Connors, Peter didn¡¯t hear what the teacher was saying during the whole ss just now. Compared with Peter¡¯s mental fatigue, it¡¯s much easier for Lin Rui, who has upgraded Insight Technique.

    ¡°Jackson, what¡¯s your next lesson?¡± As Lin Rui and Peter walked down the school corridor toward the next ss, Peter asked more questions. In fact, Peter was thinking about how to make his friend safer in school.

    ¡°History.¡± Answering Peter¡¯s question, Lin Rui knew Peter was worried about his safety.

    ¡°That, Jackson, wait till...¡± Looking at his friend, Peter didn¡¯t know what to say to him. Say that there will be a big lizard in school today and he should leave quickly? He feared that Lin Rui, like Police Captain George, would think that he¡¯s gone nuts.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    ¡°Ah!~~¡±

    ¡°Ah! Help!¡±

    While Peter and Lin Rui were still talking in the corridor, there was a sudden scream from the toilet at the end of the corridor. When they heard the scream, Peter and Lin Rui both had a glimmer in their eyes and they had sensed Dr. Connors.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the door of the toilet at the end of the corridor was directly blown open by something. Then a huge lizard monster rushed out.

    ¡°Ah!~¡±

    ¡°Help! Ah!!~¡±

    Suddenly the big lizard appeared in the school and frightened all the students around. Everyone screamed and rushed outside. Behind the flurried fleeing students, the lizard saw Peter at the other end of the corridor at a nce and rushed directly to him the next moment.

    ¡°Peter Parker!¡±

    ¡°Jackson! Get out of school! Go!¡± Seeing that Dr. Connors wasing towards him, Peter shouted to Lin Rui, who was still around. Now there are too many students here. He can¡¯t fight Dr. Connors here. He has to lead him somece else.

    ¡°Peter, what about you?¡± Lin Rui showed a little fear and shouted at Peter.

    ¡°It¡¯sing for me, I¡¯ll take it away! You go! Don¡¯t worry, I will be all right!¡± Peter had no time to exin to Lin Rui and pushed him away and run in the opposite direction.

    ¡°Peter Parker!¡± Sure enough, Dr. Connors did not care about anyone else at all. He ran after Peter.

    Rumble!

    The giant lizard turned a corner in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes and left. Lin Rui quickly rushed behind him. He couldn¡¯t let Spiderman wait!

    Bang! Bang! In a schoolboratory, Peter is avoiding the big lizard¡¯s pursuit.

    ¡°Peter! I can save these lost souls! You shouldn¡¯t stop me!¡± Dr. Connors haspletely lost himself and he raised his w and smashed Peter into the wall.

    Puff!

    However, only one shoe responded to Dr. Connors.

    The next moment, Peter, who had changed into a spider suit, rushed out of the big hole he had been smashed into.

    Whoa!

    With several cobwebs shooting out in session, Peter wanted to tie up Dr. Connors, who was already mad. However, the powerful lizard just tore the cobwebs that clung to him.

    ¡°Doctor! You¡¯re confused!¡± While the lizard was cleaning the cobweb off of his body, Peter jumped on its back. With an antidote in his hand, Peter shouted loudly and he tried to inject it into Dr. Connors the next moment.

    ¡°Oh! ~~¡± But just as Peter was about to insert the antidote into Dr. Connors¡¯back, a w had grabbed him and thrown him out in an instant.

    Pop!

    Flying in mid-air, Peter quickly shot out two spider threads and pulled himself.

    ¡°Damn it! There¡¯s no way to give him the antidote!¡± Unless Dr. Connors is tied up, the antidote is really not good enough for him to be injected.

    Boom! Boom!

    It was not known to Dr. Connors that there was an antidote in Peter¡¯s hand, He rushed angrily at him again, since Spiderman was going to stand in his way, he had to tear him apart.

    Just then, a few ck rays shed behind Peter, and instantly they hit Dr. Connors¡¯ giant lizard form.

    ¡°Spiderman, I am here!¡±

 Chapter 80 Needleâ€¦ Broken

    <h4>Chapter 80 Needle... Broken</h4>

    Hu~ Lin Rui, who has already donned the Phantom Suit, quickly walks up to Peter and faces the big lizard in front of him.

    ¡°You came just at the right time!¡± Peter said ncing at Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Well, Did you use the antidote?¡± Lin Rui nodded and saw the antidote hidden behind Peter and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°This big lizard is too powerful and I can¡¯t control him even for a second to inject the antidote,¡± Peter exined his dilemma while he quietly handed the antidote to Lin Rui from behind.

    ¡°Ok, two-on-one, we can do it!¡± After patting Peter on the shoulder, Lin Rui rushed out.

    Dr. Connors had pulled out his flying knife from his back and threw them on the ground. Then, the wounds on his body started to recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. Then the bizarre lizard, who had been transformed by mutation, looked at the man who suddenly appears in front of him. He should have recognized that Lin Rui was the one who attacked him in the underground passage yesterday.

    ¡°Tear them! Tear apart everyone in front of you!¡± Just as Peter and Lin Rui were discussing quickly, the voice in Dr. Connors¡¯s mind reappeared.

    ¡°Howl!¡± With a loud roar, Dr. Connors rushed towards Lin Rui.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, two figures, one big and one small, have already collided together in this teachingboratory. A loud noise came out in an instant. It was like a small explosion had urred in theboratory. The violent shock wave swept away the desks and bottles around theboratory directly. The broken ss and destroyed desks were scattered on the ground.

    The giant lizard ws and the seemingly tiny human fists were tied together, and Lin Rui did not retreat at all! In terms of power contest, Lin Ruipletely blocked Dr. Connors¡¯ mutant power with the power of internal energy.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Unlike Spiderman, who fights the lizard with his flexibility, Lin Rui uses solid power. Luin Rui, who had lost his Flowing me de, had not yet figured out what weapon he would use next, so he fought directly with his own fists and feet, which were very powerful because of the internal energy flowing in them and strengthening them.

    Dr. Connors¡¯s lizard ws were waving fast and each blow smashed a desk. But it didn¡¯t work so well for Lin Rui. Every time a huge w was about to hit Lin Rui, Spiderman would shoot his spider silk in time to block Dr. Connors. Although spider silk can only stop the lizard for a while, it¡¯s enough for Lin Rui to counterattack.

    Bang bang!

    While Peter pulled Dr. Connors¡¯ ws with his spider silk, Lin Rui punched the lizard on the chest several times in session and the lizard kept retreating. But Dr. Connors¡¯s mutant body has weird scales and a strong muscr defense,bined that with his super regeneration ability, He soon recovered from the damage that Lin Rui had done to him.

    ¡°Huh! How on earth did Marvel World¡¯s technology treee into being?!¡± Lin Rui had to sigh at the lizard, who had been punched so many times by him and still look as if he had not taken any damage at all.

    Ordinary people in Marvel World live exactly like Lin Rui¡¯s original world, but when ites to these protagonists or viins, all kinds of weird high-tech productse out. It may have been a hundred years since the top technology surpasses the world¡¯s universal standards, especially when there are so many unreasonable things. Of course, this is originally a world where all kinds of demons and monsters have their own secrets. If the tree of science and technology is crooked, it can be tolerated.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    No matter how fast the lizard regeneration is, Spiderman and Lin Rui will not give up. Peter kept firing cobwebs to restrict Dr. Connors¡¯ movements, and Lin Rui hit him with one punch after another. After seeing Dr. Connors¡¯ defense and regeneration powers, Lin Rui¡¯s every punch is stronger than hisst, and the internal energy is bing more violent.

    Boom!

    Eventually, the lizard, whose ws were tied up by Peter, was hit directly on the head by Lin Rui and flew out in an instant.

    Bang!

    The huge body fell to the ground and Dr. Connors was injured in many ces. This is the first time that he had been beaten and his mind was somewhat muddled.

    ¡°Spiderman! Do it now!¡± Lin Rui shouted when he saw the lizard fall on the ground and did not get up again.

    Peter, who had been looking for opportunities, rushed toward Dr. Connors fallen form in an instant and shot countless cobwebs on him. In the face of Lin Rui and Spiderman¡¯sbined attack, Dr. Connors, who fought entirely by instinct, was no longer as fierce as he was at the beginning.

    Puff puff!

    The next moment, the big lizard lying on the ground was bundled with cobwebs one after another. Even if he wanted to struggle out, it would take some time and that time should be enough for Peter to give him the antidote.

    ¡°Dr. Connors, I hope you can recognize your mistakes!¡± Squatting directly on the bundled lizard, Peter has taken out the antidote again.

    In the next second, Peter had put the antidote on Dr. Connors skin.

    ......

    Clump!

    There was a crisp noise. It seemed that something had broken.

    ¡°Er!...¡± Feeling that the syringe needle on the antidote in his hand had broken, Peter looked at it with a frown on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Spiderman!¡± Seeing Peter suddenly pick up his hand and the antidote is still in the small bottle, Lin Rui asked doubtfully.

    ¡°The needle is broken. His scales are too thick to inject the antidote!¡± Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s doubts, Peter answered. Although the syringe in Peter¡¯s hand is not the kind that requires long needles to be inserted into the body but it does need to break the epidermis before injecting the serum in the body. If the needle is broken, the serum in it will note out.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    Lin Rui did not expect such a situation. In the original plot, it seems that the antidote was finally blown into a misty shape. Is it not possible to rely on injection?

    Karst! Karst!

    While Peter and Lin Rui were somewhat distracted by the ident, Dr. Connors, who had been tied to the ground, had begun to struggle violently and had grown a little bigger again. The cobweb trapping him in quickly disintegrated and Spiderman was overturned by him.

    KAKA

    ¡°Howl!¡± With a roar, the cobwebs trapping the lizard were all stretched out in an instant, and Dr. Connors was free.

    ¡°What The Fuck! Is he upgrading?!¡± Lin Rui and Peter stared when they saw therge lizard getting erged again.

    Bang! Bang!

    A ck shadow shed, and Lin Rui and Peter were pulled and thrown out by Dr. Connors¡¯ huge tail.

    Then, instead of chasing after Lin Rui and Peter, the lizard quickly ran away in the opposite direction. Dr. Connors apparently knew Peter and Lin Rui¡¯s intentions, and he could not risk being injected with the antidote. Moreover, his mutation time is almost over.

    ¡°He¡¯s running away!¡± Peter and Lin Rui rushed back and saw Dr. Connors fleeing. They both shouted at the same time.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let him hide again!¡±

    The next second Peter and Lin Rui rushed out after the giant lizard in front of them.

    Rumble!

    Completely ignoring the obstacles in front of him, the big lizard is running straight across the school and fleeing quickly like a tank. Behind him, Spiderman and Mirage Knight are chasing after him.

    Finally, Dr. Connors rushed towards the toilet from where he had appeared before and disappeared from the school.

    Less than three seconds after Dr. Connors rushed into the toilet, Lin Rui and Peter had chased in.

    ¡°It seems that he has entered the underground passage again. We can¡¯t let him hide anymore!¡±

    ¡°I think so too!¡±

    Hoo! Hoo!

    Seeing the big pit in the toilet leading to the underground drainage system, Lin Rui and Peter looked at each other and jumped in one after another.

    After Lin Rui and Peter chased Dr. Connors and disappeared into the underground pit, the police who received the rm surrounded the school, sending people into the school to check and appease the frightened students.

    ......

 Chapter 81 Crisis Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 81 Crisis Resolution</h4>

    Ticking ~ Ticking ~ The damp and smelly underground drainage system is very ufortable, but Lin Rui and Peter can only endure it for now.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, over here!¡± With special biological instincts, Peter tracked Dr. Connors¡¯ escape through the damp underground passage.

    Close behind Peter, Lin Rui was thinking about how to make the antidote work. In the original scenario, the mutant Dr. Connors was exposed to powder or mist-like antidotes before withdrawing from the lizard state. Now that they can¡¯t inject antidotes directly into Dr. Connor¡¯s body, External use should be possible.

    ¡°Peter, just crush the antidote and throw it on him when you find that damn lizard!¡± Lin Rui, thinking of this, quickly told Peter.

    ¡°Is direct external contact okay? However, we can try it! ¡± Peter obviously didn¡¯t know if it would work, but that was the only way to save Dr. Connors.

    ¡°This way!¡±

    ......

    Hoo! Hoo!

    In front of Peter and Lin Rui¡¯s pursuit, Dr. Connors, who had just swollen suddenly and was in the process of regeneration, was walking step by step towards his secretboratory. Every step, Dr. Connors¡¯s mutant body loses some of his lizard shape and the effect of the gene serum is slowly disappearing. If Dr. Connors wants to maintain a strong lizard body, he has to continue injecting himself with more serum.

    ¡°They¡¯re holding you back frompleting your great n! Stop you from saving those sinking souls! You¡¯re going to tear them all up! Tear them to shreds!¡± On the way forward, the voice in Dr. Connors¡¯s mind resounded again.

    ¡°Yes! I want to create a perfect world! A world without defects!¡± In the bewilderment of that voice in his mind, Dr. Connors had a strange yellow light in his eyes, and his pace elerated again.

    ¡°Over there! I¡¯ve sensed him!¡± Peter, who was chasing Dr. Connors all the way, finally sensed his exact location, shouted and rushed towards the said location.

    Lin Rui followed, he had already sensed Dr. Connors¡¯s position. And he seems to be getting stronger now.

    When Peter and Lin Rui found Dr. Connors¡¯s secretboratory, he reinjected the gene serum and was putting the rest of the gene serum in ce. He is going to take these serums around the city and let outsiders enjoy the ¡°benefits¡± of intensified mutation just like him.

    ¡°Doctor! Don¡¯t do anything wrong! The cross-species gene serum is a mistake, let¡¯s solve it together! ¡± Instantly standing in front of Dr. Connors, Peter wanted to persuade him to turn around.

    ¡°Mistake?! This is not a mistake! This is evolution! Human beings need such evolution!¡± Dr. Connors, who had already fallen into madness, would no longer listen to any persuasion. He was leaving with a box full of gic serum on his back.

    Seeing that his persuasion has failed, Peter had to use force again. Several spider threads shot out and stuck to Dr. Connors, dragging him away. Meanwhile, Lin Rui has appeared in front of Dr. Connors. The antidote in his hand was crushed instantly, and the blue serum was sprinkled on Lin Rui¡¯s hand.

    The next moment, Lin Rui waved his hand which was full of antidotes at Dr. Connors. Arge piece of blue liquid flew quickly from Lin Rui¡¯s hand towards the giant lizard. As long as these antidotes worked, Dr. Connors will not be a threat.

    Kakaka!

    Boom!

    However, seeing Lin Rui appear in front of his eyes, Dr. Connors, pulled by spider silk, instantly breaks free from the shackles and dodges the antidote sprayed by Lin Rui with his foot. Now Lin Rui is known to have antidotes in his hands and Dr. Connors is not so foolish as to let them seed in their ns. Avoiding the antidotes, Dr. Connors turned around and pulled his huge tail.

    ¡°Spiderman, I don¡¯t have an antidote anymore! It¡¯s up to you!¡± Avoiding Dr. Connors¡¯tail, Lin Rui shouted at Peter.

    ¡°Coming!¡±

    Pop!

    While saying that, Peter hade flying with the spider thread and the antidote in his hand had already been crushed, He just needs to throw it at Dr. Connors¡¯ huge body.

    ¡°Watch this!¡± Using his flexibility to quickly approach the big lizard that was fleeing, Peter aimed at him and threw the antidote directly at his body.

    The lizard¡¯s tail, which was crawling fast over the passage, flicked violently and broke off directly from its root. The broken tail flicked back, blocking all the antidotes. Peter¡¯s antidote sprayed on the truncated tail and soon the mutant lizard tail started to disintegrate and the mutation stopped. External use really worked!

    The severed tail grew rapidly, and Dr. Connors once again escaped a crisis. However, because he had been watching Peter behind him, Lin Rui was able to rush towards him without him noticing.

    The fist containing the bursting internal energy bombarded Dr. Connors directly. He could not let the lizard escape to the upper ground again to do something.

    Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s thumping fist, Dr. Connors waved his w directly at him. Although Connors knows that the man in front of him is powerful and has a weird power, he has strengthened his power and increased it again.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, the small fist connected with the huge w and a shock wave rushed from the intersection of the two, and a gust of wind blew in the underground passage.

    Puff!

    Feeling the strength of his body, Dr. Connors lifted one foot and kicked Lin Rui in front of him.

    ¡°I am perfect!¡± The guy who was stronger before and was very difficult to deal with can now be easily dealt with, Dr. Connors roared excitedly.

    Da ~

    Lin Rui, who was kicked out by Dr. Connors, turned over andnded on the ground. He is not going to admit defeat here.

    ¡°Lizard, have you forgotten something?¡± Standing up, Lin Rui raised his right hand and asked the excited Dr. Connors. On his raised hand, ayer of light blue liquid had not yetpletely dissipated.

    ¡°What?!¡± Seeing the liquid on Lin Rui¡¯s right hand, Dr. Connors¡¯s mutant lizard pupil suddenly shrank.

    Sneer~

    Then a sound of muscle and skin melting came from Dr. Connors¡¯mutant giant lizard w, which had just matched Lin Rui¡¯s fist.

    Sneer~

    ¡°No! No!~~¡± Looking at his rapidly shrinking right w and melting mutated muscles, Dr. Connors shouted unwillingly.

    As he retreated, Dr. Connors opened the box containing the mutant serum gene, Using this serum he could keep in a giant lizard state as long as he was injected again.

    But just as Dr. Connors was eager to open the box, Peter had rushed behind him. With a wave of his hand,rge patches of pale blue antidote had been sprayed on Dr. Connors, who was panicking to open the box. Peter didn¡¯t just make two antidotesst night. He made several as insurance.

    Sneer~

    As another antidote spilled onto him, Dr. Connors¡¯s rate of degeneration was instantly elerated, his right hand hadpletely shed and disappeared and the grasping gene serum fell to the ground.

    Sneer~

    ¡°No!~~¡± Under the action of antidote, Dr. Connors, the mutant, soon recovered to his normal appearance, and he knelt weakly and roared on the ground.

    ¡°Doctor, it¡¯s all over. It¡¯s wrong to use this gene serum. Now there¡¯s a chance to go back. Let¡¯s work together to develop a perfect gene serum.¡± From theb, he took an experimental coat and put it on Dr. Connors naked form. Peter squatted down beside him and carefullyforted him.

    ¡°Perfect? What is perfect?!¡± Sitting on the ground, Dr. Connors asked absently. As the body¡¯s mutated genes were neutralized by antidotes, Dr. Connors¡¯s thoughts slowly returned to normal and his tone gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for it together.¡± Pulling aside the hood, Peter put his hand in front of Dr. Connors.

    ¡°Look for it together? Look for it together!¡± Looking at Peter¡¯s sincere eyes, Dr. Connors slowly regained his initial passion for finding the perfect therapeutic gene serum.

    !

    Finally, Dr. Connors put his hand heavily on Peter¡¯s, and Dr. Lizard¡¯s crisis was finally solved.

    Lin Rui, who watched all this, was quietly relieved. Although he knew that Dr. Lizard would not pose too many threats in the end, it is a good thing to be able to solve it so smoothly. At this point, however, Lin Rui¡¯s attention was no longer on Dr. Connors, but on the underground passage.

    In the battle just now, Lin Rui felt something in the dark. But because his attention has been focused on Dr. Connors, Lin Rui has not found the source of that feeling. Now that the battle is over and Lin Rui is looking for it again, the feeling is even weaker.

    Dada~

    Walking past Peter and Dr. Connors, Lin Rui walked slowly towards the corner of the underground passage, following his previous feeling.

    ¡°Mirage Knight?¡± Noticing Lin Rui¡¯s movements, Peter, who was holding Dr. Connors on the ground, asked softly. But at this time, Lin Rui was so absorbed in grasping the previous feeling that he didn¡¯t hear Peter¡¯s voice.

    Da Da~Slowly approaching the dark corner ahead, Lin Rui has pushed his Intermediate Insight Technique to its limit but he still could not find where that weird feeling came from before.

    ¡°Well? Did I imagine things?¡± Not feeling anything strange, Lin Rui could not help but suspect that he might have imagined things.

    Buzz!

    However, just before Lin Rui turned around, the Freya Charm he had been wearing on him was suddenly triggered by something, and suddenly a strong fluctuation urred.

    Jump!

    Then, in Lin Rui¡¯s astonished eyes, the Freya charm he had been wearing split directly from the middle. At the same time, Lin Rui could not feel any magic on the guardian charm, as if it had be amon handicraft.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled as he took the half-broken Freya¡¯s talisman to his hand. As the guardian of magic item was destroyed inexplicably, Lin Rui suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.

    While Lin Rui frowned and wondered what was going on, he did not notice that a dark shadow, which was hard to see with the naked eye, slipped away from the shadow behind him and slowly headed towards Peter and Dr. Connors not far away. Finally, the dark shadow disappeared into Peter¡¯s shadow.

    ......

 Chapter 82 Hidden Quest

    <h4>Chapter 82 Hidden Quest</h4>

    Hoo!

    ¡°Congrattions to the host forpleting a hidden quest: Solving Dr. Lizard Crisis. This quest Reward: 5000 Reward points. The reward has been issued and you can check it carefully.¡± Just after Lin Rui and Peter blocked Dr. Connors¡¯ crazy n, a systematic voice suddenly sounded in his mind when he returned home. He unexpectedlypleted a hidden quest.

    ¡°Ah! There is such a good thing!?¡± Lin Rui, who was suddenly given five thousand Reward points, was a bit confused.

    ¡°System, what¡¯s this hidden quest about? When I helped Tony defeat Obadiah before, I didn¡¯tplete any hidden quests? Lin Rui quickly calls the system when he failed to understand the mechanics of the hidden quest.

    The system that hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time still appears in an instant at the call of Lin Rui and quickly floats to his consciousness.

    ¡°Hidden quests are quests that don¡¯t appear in the mainline quests, but they will always be there. Quests like those I issued to you before can also be considered as hidden quests.¡± Without much nonsense, the system exined the hidden quest to Lin Rui faintly.

    ¡°As for why you finished the hidden quest this time and not the time when you helped Tony, it was because you didn¡¯t stop Obadiahst time, you just stunned him at thest moment. The damage caused by and to Obadiah is a foregone conclusion. So, naturally, there is nothing hidden quest.¡± Aiming at Lin Rui¡¯s second problem, the system also gives an exnation.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good reason. After all, ording to the original plot, Obadiah would have been blown up by the Arc Reactor at that time.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui epted the reason.

    ¡°It seems that if I want to get involved in the original plot in the future, it¡¯s better to solve it before it happens.¡± Knowing how the hidden quest was aplished, Lin Rui has made a n toplete the hidden questter.

    ¡°That idea is good, but you would not get the results you want every time you get involved in the original plot, ¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s n, the system gave a light reminder.

    ¡°Ohh~ do you mean something unexpected will happen?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows jumped when he heard the system¡¯s reminder.

    Buzz~

    ¡°This kind of things can only be understood by you. I can¡¯t tell you much. However, if you want to avoid some unexpected situations, you can improve your own strength. As long as you are strong enough, even if there is something unexpected, it can be under your control and that will be no ident.¡± The light on the system¡¯s body fluctuates as it answered Lin Rui question.

    ¡°OK, I know. After so many things, of course, I know that my own strength is the most important. However, I still envy Tony, those Iron Man Armors are really too good. Systems, can I still choose the path of technological growth?¡± After answering, Lin Rui also mentioned Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor and his vision of the road to technological growth.

    ¡°Yes! Anyway, it¡¯s your choice.¡± Originally, Lin Rui had just asked the question casually and he didn¡¯t expect the system to give a positive answer.

    ¡°Really!¡± After hearing the system¡¯s answer, Lin Rui asked again excitedly.

    ¡°Of course, as long as you have enough Reward Points to exchange for those technological things, nothing is impossible. Aren¡¯t there some blueprints in your hands for the design of E Grade Aerospace Warship? You can see how many reward points are needed for aplete blueprint design.¡¯ Under Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry, the system reminds him faintly of the blueprints.

    Under the system¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui quickly pulled out theplete blueprint of E Grade Aerospace Warship from the System Shop.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s not very expensive, just 2,000 Reward points. With the original part in my hand, I can buy it at 1500 Reward points.¡± Seeing the price tag on the blueprint design, Lin Rui who was a little worried, rxed.

    This is an Aerospace warship design, although only at the lowest level, but for the current Earth, It is a technology that is ten years ahead of its peers. As long as Lin Rui has such a Warship in his hand, he will be a boss-level character.

    ¡°So, what are you going to build it with? It¡¯s just a blueprint design. If you¡¯re going to exchange directly from the system, I suggest you go and see the exchange price.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s excitement, the system calmly reminded him.

    ¡°Er! ~ Let me see.¡± Lin Rui quickly pulled out aplete E Grade Aerospace Warship from the System Shop.

    Soon, Lin Rui had a very sci-fi Aerospace warship in his mind, which looked like a shuttle and was dark and silver in color. However, after sweeping the price of the E Grade Sky Warship, Lin Rui fell into a long silence.

    ......

    Grub! ~

    ¡°Five... 50,000 Reward points...!¡± After swallowing his saliva, Lin Rui slowly reported the price of the warship, a figure he could not afford now.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very expensive, I think the System Shop gave you a discount.¡± When Lin Rui was shocked, the system said quietly on the side.

    ¡°Hold on... this is the price after the discount?!¡± Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to say anything more for now.

    A little refreshed, Lin Rui waved his hands quickly, and he pulled out all the items about technology products in System Shop.

    ¡°D-ss Aerospace Warship design blueprint full version, worth 3,000 Reward points. Aplete D-ss Aerospace Warship exchange price: 100,000 Reward points!!¡±

    ¡°ss C..., five thousand Reward points. Complete... 200,000 Reward points!!¡±

    ¡°ss B..., 10,000 Reward points. Complete..., 500,000 Reward points!!!¡±

    ¡°ss A..., 50,000 Reward points. Complete..., One million Reward points!!!!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Why is it so expensive?!!¡± Just a simple sweep of the price of the Aerospace Warship, Lin Rui was ready to copse. Moreover, this is just the price of a single Warship. If Lin Rui wants a Warship group, he feels that he can¡¯t finish it in his life.

    ¡°What do you think? Thest time you converted aser gun, you spent 800 Reward points. Do you think technology products are so simple?¡± Seeing Lin Rui, who has been driven mad by these prices, the system said lightly. Theser gun mentioned in the system was thest thing that he used against the Level Four Mutant of the Frankenstein Family. After using it once, Lin Rui put it in the secret base and did not give it to Peter for research.

    ¡°This is no way to live! Who can afford these prices?!¡± Although the price of this ready-made product is certainly not cheap, To Lin Rui, they are still uneptable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is the Marvel World. The local tycoon here relies on technology, and the variation is the main theme of this world. Do you think you are Tony Stark?¡± The system silently reminded Lin Rui. Sometimes it is difficult to get out of the dead-end once you get into the dead end. The system doesn¡¯t want Lin Rui to get into it.

    ¡°The local tycoon relies on technology and the Variation is the main theme. Am I Tony Stark? Hey?! I didn¡¯t think of it!¡± Hearing the obscure reminder of the system, Lin Rui suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°What do you think of?¡± The system asked, pretending not to know.

    ¡°Local Tycoon! Although I am not one but Tony is! Although the Reward point required to redeem a full aerospace Warship is too scary, the price of the blueprint is still within the eptable range. If I redeem theplete blueprint and give it to Tony, with his financial support and his technical mind, it should be possible to make these Warships!¡± After a systematic reminder, Lin Rui figured it out.

    ¡°This is a good idea, but how do you guarantee that Tony won¡¯t leave you alone after getting these blueprints?¡± the system then asked.

    ¡°Oh~ Yes, I don¡¯t seem to have many bargaining chips right now. So, this thing needs to be well thought out.¡± Lin Rui thinks it seems unrealistic to think so much now. ¡°But, System, did you know about this from long ago?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ......

 Chapter 83 *hidden*

    <h4>-chapter 83 *hidden*</h4>

    ¡°ording to our report, the giant lizard monster that appeared in New York a few days ago reappeared in Empire State High School in Queens of this city earlier today...¡±

    ording to witnesses at the scene, the lizard destroyed the school and injured many students...¡±

    ¡°By the time Police arrived at the scene and surrounded the school, the lizard monster had already disappeared. Let¡¯s listen to the narrative of the witnesses on the scene.¡±

    ¡°I swear, I have never seen such arge lizard! It is like a dinosaur crossed over from the Jurassic World!!¡± A clearly frightened student said. It seems that this student has Influenced by crossed over novels.

    ¡°I think it has been mutated by radiation, New York¡¯s chemical nts should be further managed!¡± This is an analysis of an environmental protection student.

    ¡°It must be a secret biological weapon of the government, I swear, I heard the lizard talking!¡± This is the guy who heard Dr. Connors call Peter¡¯s name.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s interview some exciting students here.¡± Hearing all kinds of spections about the lizard, the host turned the microphone to several students waving excitedly at one side.

    ¡°It¡¯s Spiderman! He defeated the evil giant lizard!¡±

    ¡°And Mirage Knight! Mirage Knight and Spiderman teamed up! They both dealt with the big lizard!¡±

    ¡°Spiderman!Spiderman!¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Mirage Knight!¡±

    When the host handed the microphone over here, the students who had the privilege of seeing Peter and Lin Rui shouted enthusiastically in front of the camera. They look like Spiderman and Mirage Knight fans and no one knows where they were hiding during the battle.

    ¡°Oh... it seems that these are the fans of Spiderman and Mirage Knight. But is it true that the two New York Vignte defeated the big lizard to save the people in the school?¡± The host didn¡¯t expect a few of them to explode with such excitement. With such news, the host quickly took the microphone back and said.

    ......

    ¡°Oh, these guys are really not afraid of death.¡± Lin Rui, who was watching the news on TV at home,ughed when he heard his ssmates¡¯fanaticism. He didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to anyone beside him during the battle.

    Buzz ~Buzz~

    Just as Lin Rui watched the news on the TV, his cell phone on the table suddenly vibrated.

    ¡°Hey?¡±

    ¡°Well? Is there any news?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Lin Rui, who received the call, simply said a few words to the person at the other end of the line and hung up. Then Lin Rui picked up his backpack and rushed out of the room. Because today Dr. Connors went to Lin Rui School and caused such a big scene not to mention the damage. Their school had to take at least a few days off to redecorate. It just gave Lin Rui enough time to do his own thing.

    ......

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui, who hurried out, had arrived at their secret base. Here, Matt and Jack, whom he had not seen for several days were waiting.

    What about Spiderman? You haven¡¯t been hanging outtely?¡± Seeing Lin Ruiing alone, Jack suddenly asked.

    ¡°He has something to do. He¡¯lle when he¡¯s done.¡± Going to his sofa and sitting down, Lin Rui exins briefly. Peter is now taking care of Dr. Connors, who has not yet fully recovered from the aftereffects of the gene serum and he will not be able to make it for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s start with your recent discoveries, and we will call Spiderman when it¡¯s time to act.¡±

    ¡°Well, with Daredevil¡¯s help, I managed to takeplete control of Frankenstein Family, who had lost their leader and eradicate many of the family¡¯s opponents. So these days we¡¯ve been using Frankenstein Family¡¯s channels to find information about Wilson¡¯s forces and the Vampires. Finally, we got some important news.¡± With a nod, Jack began to tell Lin Rui about their recent achievements. When ites to Daredevil¡¯s help to Jack, hiswyer status has helped a lot.

    ¡°Well? What¡¯s the important news? You didn¡¯t say anything on the phone.¡± When he heard Jack, Lin Rui sat up straight on the sofa and asked seriously.

    ¡°It turns out that Wilson, whom you¡¯ve been dealing with, is also doing business with the Vampires. Frankenstein Family and Vampire have worked together for more than 20 years, but Wilson¡¯s gangsters don¡¯t know how long they have worked with them. One of thest human trafficking deals you cracked down on should be between them and the Vampire forces, and one of the Vampires might be the one who attacks you secretly.¡± Soon Jack broke a piece of big news.

    ¡°Kingpin and Vampire are also doing business. This guy really does do everything!¡± Lin Rui had to sigh at Jack¡¯s words.

    ¡°And after thest Vampire and Frankenstein Family deal was destroyed by you and the police, Wilson¡¯s power seems to have beenpletely hidden, and for the time being nothing has been revealed. But there seems to be a big move on Vampire¡¯s side, and the New York police are also secretly deploying their forces to guard against those foolish Vampires.¡± Jack kept revealing one news after another.

    ¡°New York police? Do they know that they are dealing with Vampires? Or are they just being used by the guys in Congress.¡± Hearing, Lin Rui suddenly interjected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they know. They think they¡¯re dealing with illegal Mafia families.¡± Shaking his head, Matt answered Lin Rui.

    ¡°I know that the guys in Congress won¡¯t announce this situation. They should also want to use the pressure of the police to make Vampires buy blood from them just like before. But they don¡¯t know that Vampires can¡¯t be satisfied with that now, Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to form a business rtionship with the Wilson and the Frankenstein Family for so many years.¡± Frowning tightly, Lin Rui felt that this matter will likely to develop outside of their control.

    ¡°Yes, we also feel that this time Congress underestimated Vampire¡¯s determination to break away from their control and emergepletely in the eyes of ordinary people. So we¡¯re also looking for help from professionals, and we¡¯ve got another piece of information.¡± Jack apparently thought about it too, so they would be prepared in advance.

    ¡°Hmm? Professional? Who?¡± Lin Rui asked curiously as he heard Jack¡¯s word.

    ¡°de, a very powerful vampire hunter. He has been fighting Vampires his entire life and he is the number one enemy of Vampires.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I remembered, it seems like there is such a person!¡± At the reminder of Jack, Lin Rui finally remembered the half-Vampire Half-human Vampire hunter. Although Lin Rui has watched the de series in his previous life, He had long forgotten the main plot and some characters of the movie. He only knows that this de is a very powerful Vampire hunter.

    ¡°Now that Vampires are on the verge of rioting, it is necessary to seek the help of professionals. So we found de, but he¡¯s not in very good condition now.¡±

    ¡°What happened to him?¡± Since de is also a protagonist, he should not be dead or disabled.

    ¡°He was arrested by the police in Buffalo on charges of murder. However, we have investigated that this time he was caught in a trap that Vampires set against him. A guy pretended to be Vampire and was finally killed by de. On the other side, Vampires secretly recorded this kill and reported it to the police.¡± Jack spoke of the news he had just heard.

    ¡°Why is every situation have to be so troublesome. So what do we do now, are we going to rob the prison?¡± First, he cursed his unluckiness and then he asked an important question.

    ¡°Looks like we have to. If we want to deal with Vampires, de¡¯s help is a must. And since Vampires designed for de to be caught, then he may not be safe with the police.¡± Nodded, Jack affirmed the jailbreak n.

    ¡°Ahh! It¡¯s really troublesome! Let¡¯s rob this prisoner! I don¡¯t want to leave any evidence. I don¡¯t want the police to think that we the Vigntes are bad guys!¡± Lin Rui finally agreed to Jack¡¯s n.

    ¡°Okay, so now we have to make a quick n.¡±

    Then Lin Rui and others started nning their jailbreak inside the secret base. While Lin Rui was thinking about jailbreaking to save de, several Vampire hunters were also nning to rescue de from a secret organization in Buffalo.

    ......

    Chapter 83 de

 Chapter 84 Rescue

    <h4>Hom-chapter 84 Rescue</h4>

    At a police station in Buffalo, a disarmed de sat silently in the interrogation room. As a half-life struggler with Vampire, or a half-human and half-vampire hybrid, de¡¯s mission in life is to eradicate Vampires from the world. And this time he was framed by Vampire¡¯s design, de paid the price for his mistake as well as his resentment. Of course, he won¡¯t feel guilty about that ghost race.

    So, faced with several FBI units surrounding him. de, who had a chance to escape, chose to surrender. He didn¡¯t want to fight against the ordinary police and didn¡¯t want them to get involved in his matter. Moreover, Even if he spoke the truth, no one would believe him. But he hasn¡¯t thought of a way out yet, and de, who has always liked to fight alone, has no backup. Especially after Whistler, his mentor died in a shootout with the FBI, de was really alone.

    Bang!

    Just after de sat in the interrogation room for most of the day, the closed door was pushed open and a uniformed beauty came in. Needless to say, the uniformed beauty was Vampire disguised as a policeman, who came to solve the big threat named de.

    ¡°Your n was good.¡± Looking at Vampireing in, de said with a t look.

    ¡°de, we could only deal with you in this way. You threaten us too much, but you won¡¯t be able to threaten us anymore.¡± Moving silently to de, the woman Vampire leaned over the table and whispered.

    ¡°What? Did you not feel threatened until today? The corners of his mouth pulled out a smile and de mocked.

    After years of fighting against Vampires, de, with his great strength and knowledge of Vampires, has put considerable pressure on the entire Vampiremunity. Especially now the Vampires are facing a huge turning point. They can¡¯t let de mess it.

    One of them lifted de from the chair as the woman Vampire didn¡¯t want to talk any more nonsense. Her sharp teeth came out of her mouth, and the woman Vampire would bite de¡¯s neck the next moment.

    Bang!

    Rumble!

    At this time, the police station gate that had been upied by Vampire was suddenly blown up, and several figures quickly rushed in. boom! The next second, the interrogation room with de and the female Vampire in it was sted open.

    Puff!

    ¡°Ah ~¡± an arrow shot directly from the outside onto the woman Vampire who was shocked by the explosion and screamed. She turned into a cloud of ash directly in front of de¡¯s eyes.

    de, who was still preparing to fight at thest minute, didn¡¯t seem to think that there would be such a change. He looked outside of the broken interrogation room silently, but he didn¡¯t have many worries in his eyes. Judging from the death of the female Vampire, the one who did it wouldn¡¯t be here to kill him and should be a Vampire Hunter like him, although he does not know any other vampire hunter.

    Just as de was standing quietly in the corner, a figure appeared instantly beside him, a guy covered in a dark gray suit and mask. The next moment, the gray man¡¯s hand shed over the chain on the de¡¯s hand and foot and they were broken.

    Moving his hands and feet, de looked quietly at the fellow in front of him. He had never met a Vampire Hunter except him. Just as de was ready to ask who the man who had saved him was, several people rushed in from outside, headed by a somewhat handsome man.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± This is the question of the handsome man who rushed in.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± This is de.

    ¡°Wade?! What are you doing here?!¡± This is a confused Lin Rui.

    ......

    There was no perfect room in the nearly destroyed police station. Vampires, who had infiltrated the police station, waspletely killed. Innocent police officers have fainted. The protagonists who caused the incident gathered in the interrogation room where the door was blown open. After the initial infatuated silence, everyone began to look at each other. The people in the interrogation room were clearly divided into three forces: de was apparently on one side; the unseen man who freed de was on the other, and then the heavily armed men who rushed in behind him were on the other.

    ¡°Wade? Who is that?¡±

    ¡°You are not together?¡±

    ¡°You are not Wade?¡±

    After looking at each other, de, Lin Rui, and the fellow with the strange weapon in his hand asked again at the same time.

    ......

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s sort it out. First of all, I¡¯m Mirage Knight. I¡¯m here to save de. I¡¯ve heard that Vampires has recently made a big move, and de is in danger again. So I¡¯m here to save you, and I want to deal with Vampire with you.¡± Seeing how confused the scene was, Lin Rui quickly waved his hand and said. He had to make it clear why he was here and put aside the guy who looked like Wade. The first sentence is directed at ¡°Wade¡± and thest one is directed at de.

    ¡°We are the Nightwalker team, specializing in hunting Vampires. We also came to save de. We got the news that Vampire¡¯s ancestor Drac has been resurrected. We need the strongest Vampire hunter to join us in fighting him.¡± After listening to Lin Rui, a woman who came with Wade Wilson lookalike exined why they were here.

    Originally, they were a Vampire Hunter team that came to rescue de. However, they brought bad news with them. Drac, the most powerful Vampire is resurrected, which was a great threat to the Vampire hunters, and good news for the Vampires. It seems that under the threat of Congress, de and some other forces, the Vampires have really been pushed to a certain level.

    ¡°Since you are all here to save me, I don¡¯t need to introduce myself even if I want to. Well, I think we can find a ce to have a good chat now.¡± Standing in the middle of Lin Rui and the Vampire Hunter Team, de calmly said.

    ¡°I think so too.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui agreed with de. After all, this is a police station. Maybe it¡¯ll be surrounded by a lot of guys with weapons in a few minutes.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not far from here. Let¡¯s go to our ce.¡± ¡°Wade,¡± the handsome man who led the Vampire hunter, agreed with de and suggested that they go to the site of their team for discussion.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the location.¡± de said it indifferently. The only mentor he cared about in the world was dead, and his own base was exposed. It was just right to go to the Vampire Hunter Team base.

    ¡°I can, too, but I have twopanions. Daredevil, Jack,e out.¡± Lin Rui also agreed with Hannibal¡¯s suggestion, then shouted outside the door.

    Then, in front of the amazed eyes of de and the Vampire Hunter team, Daredevil and Jack suddenly appeared beside Lin Rui. They¡¯ve been following Lin Rui all the time, but they didn¡¯t show up. It¡¯s hard to find Daredevil, who is good at controlling his own breath when he hides, and Jack, a professional killer, of course, has his own set of concealment techniques.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± Noticing the surprise on de and ¡°Wade¡± faces, Lin Rui reminded them faintly.

    ¡°Ohh, let¡¯s go!¡± Suppressing his doubts, ¡°Wade¡± led his team out the police station.

    Then, the group of people who had made a big scene in the police station went out of the police station, leaving ash and the policemen who were innocently stunned on the ground.

    ......

 Chapter 85 Dracula

    <h4>Hom-chapter 85 Drac</h4>

    Everyone quietly followed the Nightwalkers to their secret residence, It was different from what Lin Rui had expected. Their residence is actually a luxurious vi building, which is not too tall and visiblepared with Lin Rui¡¯s underground bunker!

    ¡°How do you bankroll this operation?¡± Walking on the solid wooden stairs of the vi, de asked a question that Lin Rui was also concerned about. Although Lin Rui is satisfied with their own base, the living environment here is obviously much better.

    ¡°I date a lot of older men!¡± Hannibal King, who walks beside Lin Rui, answered. The Nightwalker Team on the road has introduced itself. He¡¯s not really Wade Wilson, but a real Vampire hunter: Hannibal King. Although he and Wade have the same handsome face and the same personality.

    Lin Rui, Matt, Jack: ¡°...¡±

    de: ¡°...¡±

    Although Hannibal King¡¯s answer should be a joke, with his face and body, he could get very rich by doing that if he wants to.

    ......

    Soon, Hannibal King took Lin Rui and others with him to the interior of their base and there they met with the rest of their team. It turned out that they were not the only Vampire hunters in charge of the battle, but they also have weapons experts and ultimate solution scientists as their backup technical forces.

    Introducing the rest of the Nightwalker team, Abigail picked up an oddly-shaped metal product from the table. In front of Lin Rui¡¯s doubtful eyes, that ordinary metal piece suddenly began to change into something. The original short ends were rapidly extended, forming two curved angles, and the middle was also contracted and concave. Soon, a metal bow without strings appeared in Abigail¡¯s hands.

    ¡°...¡± Lin Rui looked at the metal bow with a little confusion marrying on his face.

    Abigail held the metal bow, and Hannibal waited for de and Lin Rui to ask about its origin. However, what disappoints them is that neither de nor Lin Rui has any intentions to ask them anything, which is very embarrassing.

    Buzz!

    Apparently unable to stand the silence, Abigail moved her hand slightly with the metal bow in it. Then, a purple beam was instantly emitted from the two corners of the metal bow and finally converged into a bowstring in the middle.

    ......

    ¡°The light beam in the middle is high-intensity polymerized ultraviolet light, which has a direct killing effect on Vampires.¡± In order not to continue the cold field, Abigail had to exin.

    ¡°Oh! Its really is quite powerful! So these kinds of weapons are required to kill them. It¡¯s no wonder that the Vampire that I fought against before was cut by my sword and bombed by a missile and he shrugged it off.¡± With the Vampire killing equipment in front of him, Lin Rui finally understood something.

    In fact, thest time Lin Rui met Housley on Frankenstein Family¡¯s estate, he belonged to the Vampire elders. Ultraviolet weapons were not so lethal to him unless he was exposed to high-intensity ultraviolet radiation for a long time.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Vampire hunters? Don¡¯t you even know these kinds of stuff?¡± Recovering the metal bow, Abigail asked curiously.

    ¡°Vampire hunter? Of course, we are not. We only know that there are creatures like Vampires.¡± After hearing Abigail, Lin Rui shook his head and replied. Of course, he is referring to him and Matt, Jack has known about Vampire before.

    ¡°But since we are already involved in this matter, we are certainly going to solve the problem named Vampire. Otherwise, they will bring great danger to the lives of ordinary people.¡± Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°Then we have the same goal. However, since you have decided to eliminate Vampire, you must always know what methods can be used to kill thempletely. Abigail nodded when she heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. Their battle with Vampires was at its most critical moment. It would certainly be best for them to have someone as strong as Lin Rui.

    ¡°Of course, I think we will learn very quickly.¡± ncing at the equipment library of the Nightwalker squad, Lin Rui promised.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll talk about themon sense of popr science Vampireter. You said in the police station that the most powerful of Vampire was resurrected. What¡¯s that about?¡± As soon as Lin Rui and Abigail finished, de began to ask.

    ¡°Ok, we¡¯re going to talk about that.¡± With a wave, Hannibal King took de to another room.

    ¡°We received news a few days ago that the Vampire family has awakened Drac, a Vampire who has been sleeping for thousands of years. He is a very powerful Vampire and the weapon against those that Vampires can¡¯t deal with at all. I think his awakening should be rted to the recent great movements of the Vampires. Under the leadership of their Master Vampire, they will begin to upy the world.¡± As he walked, Hannibal King shared with Lin Rui the information his team had received.

    ¡°Since this Vampire master is so powerful, how can we kill him?¡± This time it was Jack beside Lin Rui who asked the question.

    ¡°Although the general weapons are useless against him but everything has a solution, we have developed a solution that can kill Drac. And, as long as this solution is injected into Drac, the dissolved powder will destroy all the Vampire in the world.¡± Bringing Lin Rui to a room next door, Hannibal King said very proudly.

    ¡°So this Drac is still the lifeblood of the entire Vampire race?!¡± Lin Rui was amused to hear Hannibal King¡¯s words.

    What ancestral Vampire has such a fatal weakness, If you die alone then you will take the entire race with you. Lin Rui did not ask Hannibal King how they knew that Drac had been resurrected, nor how they could make such a solvent that would destroy the entire Vampire race. Anyway, this thing itself should be set inside, and Lin Rui is toozy to ask.

    ~

    ¡°This is the ultimate weapon that can kill Drac and then destroy the entire Vampire race.¡± Picking up a small ss bottle with a green solution from the table, Abigail introduced it to them.

    ¡°Ok, That is all good and well. But, do you have any ns? About dealing with this Drac, do you know where he is?¡± Already knowing the situation of Vampires, de then asked. He has no other goals and he is currently thinking aboutpletely destroying Vampire in this world.

    ¡°We have been tracking a familiar, they have been doing things for Vampire, and it should lead us to a breakthrough from here.¡± Putting the ultimate weapon down, Abigail continued.

    ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± Now that there¡¯s a clue and hope to wipe out the vampires, de won¡¯t waste any more time.

    Turning around, de was heading for the former arsenal room. His weapons were gone by the time he was captured, and now he is going to take them from the Nightwalker Team.

    ¡°Of course we won¡¯t waste our time. Isn¡¯t that an analysis of the situation for you?¡± Following de back to the arsenal, Hannibal King said lightly.

    Ignoring Hannibal King¡¯s whispers, de quickly armed himself. The chance to wipe out Vampire is at hand, and he won¡¯t wait another second. Even if that ultimate solution would destroy all Vampire including himself, he would not hesitate to kill Drac. As a semi-Vampire de, he may also be affected by the ultimate solution.

    ¡°Well, we also need some equipment. Would you mind rmending it for us?¡± Seeing de skillfully arming himself, Lin Rui, who was hanging aside, suddenly spoke. Now that he knows his weapons can¡¯t deal with Vampire, Lin Rui, of course, wants the Nightwalker Team to give him some help.

    ¡°Well,e on. Let me tell you which weapons are suitable for you, and what are you good at using?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Abigail took them to a row of arms racks and asked.

    ¡°The three of us are closebat fighters...¡±

    In this way, Lin Rui¡¯s team and de¡¯s Nightwalker squad are rapidly arming themselves, and y will be dealing with the strongest Vampire.

    And

    They will be able to solve the problem named Vampires forever.

    ......

 Chapter 86 Confronting The Vampire Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 86 Confronting The Vampire Ancestor</h4>

    Kaka!

    Checking the silver bullets that he had just received and putting the silver short knives at his waist. Jack is ready. As for Lin Rui and Matt, they are equipped with a suitable silver long de. Lin Rui has some smaller flying knives. He still doesn¡¯t like to use a gun.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, can Spiderman still be here?¡± The Vampire hunters were on their way but Peter still hasn¡¯t shown up so Daredevil had to ask Lin Rui. They need to pool all avable resources to deal with various vampires and a big threat like Drac.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s already set out. But now he¡¯s stuck on the road and will only be able to arrive at night.¡± Lin Rui also felt a little helpless, but Peter had tried to catch up.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait for that little spider, we can solve this on our own,¡± Jack answered while quickly waving the short knife in his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll show up.¡± Of course, Lin Rui will not wait for Peter here, Spiderman will naturally appear where they are going.

    Crack!

    ¡°OK! The goal of this operation is Drac, the ancestor of Vampires. He is not your regr type Vampire. We don¡¯t know what his abilities are yet, so we need to pay more attention to him.¡± Hannibal King stood in the middle of the room and pped his hands. If Matt hadn¡¯t been able to see and Jack hadn¡¯t seen Wade, they would have felt strange right about now.

    In response to Hannibal King, de slowly swung his sword, he can¡¯t wait.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s go and find troubles with the haunted ghosts!¡± With a wave of his hand, Hannibal King has taken the lead out of their base.

    Later, de and Lin Rui followed quickly. All thebatants left, leaving only a few weapons experts in the logistics and scientists who studied the ultimate solution to improve it more.

    In fact, Lin Rui would like to tell them that the logistics personnel are also important and should be protected, but after all, he is only a temporarily member joining their team, and it is not good for him to intervene in the affairs of the Nightwalkers. So Lin Rui left Peter with the address of the Nightwalker base. On one hand, he asked Peter toe here to supplement his weapons against Vampires and on the other hand, he would be able to provide the logisticians in the area with protection for a period of time.

    And where is our Spiderman when Lin Rui and his party follow the nightwalkers to find trouble with the?

    Hundreds of cars were stuck to the ground on a bridge out of New York City. Peter, who had already boarded the bus out of town, was blocked on the bridge. He had just received a call from Lin Rui that they had already started to move and Peter didn¡¯t want to be stuck down here.

    ¡°Excuse me! I¡¯ll get off here!¡± After paying the bus fare for the journey, Peter pushed the door and got off.

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t get off here!¡± Seeing his passengers get off from behind, the driver got worried and yelled. But Peter had already rushed out.

    Peter, who got out of the bus nced at the traffic jam ahead in the distance. A distance that he could not see the end of even with his mutated supervision.

    ¡°Never mind!¡± It¡¯s no doubt unrealistic to walk the distance from the traffic jam. Peter frowned and whispered and rushed to the bridge.

    At the next moment, in front of the horrified eyes of the driver and passengers stuck in the bridge, Peter had jumped out of the guardrail on the bridge and jumped down.

    ¡°Ah! ~ Somebody jumped off the bridge!¡±

    ¡°Somebody save him!!¡±

    Just as the people who saw Peter jump off the bridge shouted and screamed, a figure quickly flew up from under the bridge and rushed ahead. It was Peter, who hadpleted his hero dressing, Since he can fly, why should he be blocked on the bridge?

    ¡°Ah! Spiderman?!¡±

    ¡°Spiderman!¡±

    While the people on the bridge were shocked, Peter has swiftly swayed over a few hundred cars by swinging on the bridge using his spider threads and headed for the front.

    ¡°Mom! Look! Spiderman!¡± On a bus, a boy sitting near the window saw Spiderman passing by and shouted to his mother.

    ¡°Humm? Baby, what are you talking about?¡± The mother, who was bored with the news, turned around and asked. But when she looked out of the window, she could only see the transparent spider silk floating on the bridge.

    ¡°Ah, oh, here I am!¡±

    ......

    Bang!

    Roughly broking into the building that the vampires have upied, the Nightwalker and de killed their way in. Of course, for those who have turned into Vampires, de will not show them any mercy.

    They went all the way to the top of the building towards the office they are targeting. However, they did not encounter any high-level vampires that they were expecting.

    ¡°I heard that you have been looking for me?¡± Standing behind a luxurious desk, a man who seemed to be no different from ordinary people nced at the members of the Nightwalkers and de and he asked faintly.

    Bang!

    Without answering the seemingly handsome and harmless man, de raised his hand and shot him. His instincts were screaming and telling him that the man in front of him is a Vampire.

    Pooh!

    Crash~

    The bullet quickly rubbed past the man and shot directly through the ss behind him and flew out. Large pieces of broken ss crashed down.

    However, It wasn¡¯t because de missed, he just aimed at the man¡¯s head. Just a moment before the bullet hit him, the seemingly ordinary man dodged the bullet with a speed not possessed by any ordinary man.

    ¡°His evasion skills are superb!¡± Lin Rui, who has never appeared, muttered in the dark but in fact, he has long noticed the unusual atmosphere around this man.

    ¡°You are Drac!¡± Seeing the guy in front of him dodge the bullet so easily, Abigail has already figured out who he is.

    Da da da!

    Then, without anybody saying anything, everyone had already pointed the gun at Drac with tacit understanding. In an instant, more than a dozen silver bullets had been whistling towards Drac standing behind the desk.

    More than a dozen silver bullets blocked Drac¡¯s escape and all dodgeable directions, but he didn¡¯t seem to need to dodge either. Faced with dozens of bullet, Drac kicked at his feet, and the heavy desk in front of him flown up and created a barrier between him and the bullets.

    Pop Pop...

    In the next moment, more than a dozen bullets were blocked by the flying solid wooden table.

    Boom!

    The flying table had stopped their bullets but de and Jack continue to fire at it while slowly moving forward when suddenly the table was thrown towards them.

    Rumble!

    The table crashed on the marble floor and made a violent noise. de and Jack had avoided the table, and de had rushed past first.

    Hannibal King and Abigail, of course, followed de with weapons, but suddenly several Vampires rushed in from outside the door, and with their teeth bared, they rushed towards the Nightwalkers¡¯ team. So both of them had to go back to dealing with the misceneous Vampires for the time being.

    de and Jack rushed towards Drac and pulled out their own melee weapons and began to fight Drac, but the ancient vampire ancestor kept dodging their attacks and he was able to contend with both of them.

    In an instant, Jack used his mutant abilities as he gripped his de in both hands and waving it directly at Drac, while de¡¯s long de was also not polite as it cut directly towards Drac¡¯s head. Although this is the first time that they have to cooperate with each other, they are strong enough to pose a great threat to Drac.

    Unexpectedly, Drac just smiled and held out his hands in the face of the attack in front of him and at his head.

    Ka ka!

    The outstretched hands made a sound of bone fragmentation and skin explosion. The flesh-colored skin was broken, revealing the deep red skin inside, and the bones were broken again and again, because of the fierce growth. Drac is turning his hands into two huge and terrifying ws at a very fast rate.

    Two terrifying ws, one w blocking Jack¡¯s de and the other one lifting up and grabbing de¡¯s cutting long de. Drac¡¯s instantaneous metamorphosis directly defused a joint attack and he seemed to have gotten a lot of leeways.

    The sharp silver de cut Drac¡¯s ws and only left a few insignificant scratches, which would not do him much harm, and de¡¯s long de was tightly grasped in Drac¡¯s hand and de could not pull his sword back.

    Buzz~

    ¡°Is that all you can do?¡± Although his hands turned into two huge ws, Drac¡¯s other parts of his body were the same as ordinary people. He looked at de and Jack and asked them indifferently, without paying any of them much attention.

    While Drac, de, and Jack were at a standstill, a few silver beams suddenly came from his side and from behind him! Lin Rui and Matt, who have been hiding until now, have finally made their move!

    ¡°Howl!¡± Faced with a sudden sneak attack, Drac roared and his strength suddenly increased.

    Huh!

    The next moment de and Jack were thrown out by him.

    Pop! The silver light that shone at him had arrived, but it was still blocked by Drac¡¯s hand.

    However, he still could not dodge or block the knives that Matt had shot from behind him and stabbed him at his back.

    ......

 Chapter 87 By-pass

    <h4>Chapter 87 By-pass</h4>

    Matt, who had found the opportunity to stab the silver knife into Drac¡¯s body, did not stop to look and quickly retreated.

    ¡°Is it sessful?!¡± Lin Rui, who threw the knife to make a chance for Matt, got out of the corner.

    ¡°No!¡± Matt, who was attacking,nded next to Lin Rui and answered quickly. The knife he had just stabbed felt blocked by something.

    Sure enough, after Matt answered Lin Rui¡¯s question, a crisp crack of metal came from Drac¡¯s position. Then Lin Rui saw that the knife that should have been inserted into Drac had been broken into two and fell to the ground. Apparently, Drac is not afraid of this traditional silver weapon that is deadly against any ordinary Vampire.

    Drac¡¯s eyes glowed scarlet as he pulled out the half-length silver knife that had been inserted into his body and the changes in his hands spread rapidly to other parts of his body. Just then, Hannibal King, who had killed all the vampires that had converge on his position, suddenly rushed towards Drac and shot him with a few shots. Since it¡¯s no use stabbing him with a silver knife, Let¡¯s try and see if bullets are powerful enough!

    However, Hannibal King had apparently not learned his lesson from the previous scene where Drac had easily avoided de¡¯s bullet. In the instant he fired, Drac had disappeared from where he was standing and the bullets could not even touch him.

    ¡°Er! ~¡± The next moment, the disappeared Drac had appeared behind him and pinched Hannibal King¡¯s neck with one hand, using him as a shield. Obviously, facing professional Vampire hunters, a powerful half-human half-Vampire hybrid like de, and Lin Rui and Matt, who are so good at using the weak links to attack him, even Drac, the ancestor of Vampire, doesn¡¯t want to fight a head-on battle.

    ¡°King!¡± Seeing Hannibal King being held by Drac, Abigail cried out with concern.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Vampire ancestor to take a hostage and use him as a shield.¡± Seeing that Hannibal King was caught, Lin Rui did not act rashly. However, he also had some other opinions about this Vampire ancestor.

    Once their teammate was held hostage, de and others became passive as they could not ignore the safety of Hannibal King. Although he really wants to kill Drac directly, de can¡¯t do anything at this moment.

    ¡°You are really strong. It¡¯s no wonder that my descendants woke me up. But do you really think that you can kill me? It¡¯s Impossible!¡± The w clings to Hannibal King¡¯s neck, and Drac roars fiercely.

    ¡°Ah! Why do these boss-level viins like to brag? Don¡¯t they know that their words wille back to bite them in their ass?¡± Hearing Drac¡¯s words, Lin Rui silently muttered in his heart.

    Just as Lin Rui was muttering in his heart, Drac had pushed Hannibal King forward, and he jumped straight out of the broken window.

    ¡°King!¡± After Hannibal was pushed away, Abigail had already rushed over.

    However, there is another person who rushed faster than her. It was de, he chased after Drac and jumped out of the window.

    Seeing this scene, Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows jumped. They were at least dozens of stories high. Maybe it was because they were Vampires that they could ignore this little fact. If Spiderman was here, he could fly out with him to chase them but now Lin Rui could only give up.

    ¡°King! Are you all right?!¡± Holding on to Hannibal King, Abigail asked with concern.

    ¡°Huh! I am all right. This Drac really is shameless bastard! The Vampire progenitor had to take me as a hostage and he ran away, if not... Hiss! It hurts so much!¡± Hannibal King, whose neck and chest had been torn open by Drac, still did not have any breaks on his mouth, but the pain of the wound finally shut him up.

    ¡°Here, this should help you.¡± Just as Hannibal Kim was groning, Lin Rui handed over a spray from the side.

    ¡°Thank you, but we are very skilled in these wounds and know how to deal with them.¡± Instead of receiving Beginner Treatment Spray from Lin Rui, Abigail has taken out an emergency hemostatic bandage. Abigail still did not trust this guy whose face is covered and she had not seen his face even once, He is just a temporary teammate against Vampires.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Lin Rui was a little embarrassed when he heard Abigail¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hey, this is a piece of a gift given from their heart, how can you be so ignorant?¡± Just as Lin Rui was ready to take back his hand, Hannibal King suddenly reached out and stopped him, then took the Beginner Treatment Spray from his hand.

    ¡°King!¡± Seeing Hannibal King¡¯s movement, Abigail shouted helplessly.

    ¡°The drugs we use to treat Vampire¡¯s injuries are not necessarily effective against injuries inflicted by Drac. Why not try this one... What¡¯s your name?¡± Holding onto Lin Rui¡¯s spray, Hannibal king asked him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you can call me Mirage Knight.¡± Looking at Hannibal King who had a face simr to Wade¡¯s and they both have the same character, Lin Rui replied.

    ¡°Well! Mirage Knight! Your nickname sounds quite good. I think I need a nickname too.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Hannibal King had continues to talk.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on over there with de.¡± Instead of talking nonsense with Hannibal King, Lin Rui got up and walked towards the window.

    ¡°de, Mirage Knight, I don¡¯t want to call... What is it called?¡± Lin Rui is gone, and Hannibal King is still struggling with his nickname.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Did de catch up with Drac? Walking to the window, Lin Rui asked Jack, who had been standing there all the time.

    ¡°No, Drac didn¡¯t seem to want to get entangled with all of us, so he ran away.¡± Shaking his head, Jack repeated what he had just seen. It was de who chased Drac and jumped out of the building. They fought a few more rounds downstairs but de was defeated by Drac and he ran away. Of course, de, who is half-human and half-Vampire, was not seriously injured.

    ¡°It can also be said that it is normal for Drac as the Vampire progenitor to have such a powerful and abnormal strength.¡± This result was not unexpected to Lin Rui, who remembers how the sudden surge of defense and strength after his transformation had a profound impact on Lin Rui¡¯sst encounter with Housley. As as the Vampire progenitor, Drac¡¯s metamorphosis control is not only more casual but also more powerful.

    ¡°What shall we do now? Drac escaped and he already knows that we are going against him. He would certainly be on guard and he will make some ns for us.¡± Seeing de who ising back up from downstairs, Jack asked beside Lin Rui. Although Jack knows that Lin Rui is much younger than him, his opinion is generally respected in the team. The young Vignte seems to have a good head on his shoulders.

    ¡°I think this...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we found this guy in the cubicle. Drac just pretended to be this guy. He must have provided a lot of resources to the Vampires.¡± Just as Lin Rui was about to say something, Abigail hade over with a middle-aged man in a suit and shoes. Hannibal King has swayed behind like an innocent man with Lin Rui¡¯s Beginner Treatment Spray in his hand.

    ¡°Can this guy help us find Drac?¡± Seeing the man being pulled by Abigail, Lin Rui asked.

    ¡°Although this guy may not be able to help us find Drac, he has always been closely linked with Vampire forces and will certainly be able to give me some important information.¡± The gun in her hand was directly against the man¡¯s temple and Abigail said lightly.

    ¡°Are all the girls so violent now?¡± Seeing Abigail¡¯s indifferent threat, Lin Rui whispered in Jack¡¯s ear.

    ¡°How the hell would I know the answer to that, I have been preparing for my revenge for more than twenty years in my life, I don¡¯t know what girls are like nowadays!¡± Shaking his head, Jack answered in silence. Lin Rui is asking the wrong person. Matt may be able to give out a normal answer to this question about girls. After all, although he is blind, he has several love interests in his life.

    ¡°I can hear you!¡± As Lin Rui and Jack discussed these things, Abigail suddenly shouted from the side.

    Lin Rui, Jack: ¡°...¡±

    Then, when de returned, the Nightwalker Team had forced out an important message about Vampires from the man¡¯s mouth. They have arge livestock farm here in Buffalo City, and Lin Rui and others know what they are raising in this farm. So their next goal is the pasture. They want to rescue the innocent people whose lives are being controlled by Vampires.

    As for Hannibal King, although he said he was all right, Abigail let him go back to his residence to rest. A teammate was sent to watch him and go back together. Abigail will go to the ranch with de, Lin Rui, and Daredevil. Jack also returned with Hannibal King, because Spiderman should have been there by this time.

    In this way, the Vampire hunting team joined by two forces is divided into two directions, one team returns to the residence for rest while the other team continues to look for Drac¡¯s traces.

 Chapter 88 Farm And Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 88 Farm And Sneak Attack</h4>

    Under the threat of life, the high-level familiar who was captured by Abigail had to take Lin Rui and others to a remote factory on the outskirts of Buffalo. Before approaching the factory, Lin Rui had noticed several Vampires outside.

    ¡°Leave them to me.¡± Seeing that de was ready to rush out, Abigail suddenly spoke. Hearing her words, de stopped.

    Putting the familiar aside, Abigail pulled out a metal bow that had been obviously specially modified fro her. The arrows were coated with silver and she shot three of them at the vampires!

    Pooh! Pooh! Pooh!

    Unsurprisingly, the three silver arrows directly hit the three Vampires at the gate of the factory building. They burned and instantly turned into grey ash without screaming. No matter how many times he sees it, Lin Rui always feels that Vampire¡¯s creature setting is amazing in this world. It¡¯s amazing that there is a race of people who are stronger and faster than normal people, but it¡¯s also amazing that they can be burned directly to ashes by such a thing as silver.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Retracting the bow, Abigail nces at the high-level familiar next to her and says faintly. Although he¡¯s almost useless now, Abigail won¡¯t let him go so easily.

    Without a way out, the familiar had to follow behind Abigail and Lin Rui and walk towards the factory ahead. However, he already knew what was going on in the factory, and his legs were already soft.

    ~

    Instead of letting Abigail, a tough beauty go ahead, Lin Rui and de walk ahead and open the door of the factory. When the heavy doors opened, the situation inside the factory was finally exposed to Lin Rui.

    Ka ka ka!

    Just ncing at the picture in the factory building, Lin Rui¡¯s hand was unconsciously pinched, his joints were blowing, and his whole body trembled slightly with anger. Although already psychologically prepared, Lin Rui¡¯s anger burst instantly when he saw that humans were hung on rows of shelves as living blood donors.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Feeling the sudden change of Lin Rui¡¯s mood around him, Matt, who could not see the scene, asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Now I¡¯m envious you can¡¯t see it.¡± Looking back at Matt, Lin Rui silently suppressed his anger.

    ¡°Envious that I can¡¯t see? I can only sense a lot of faint breath in front of me, but I can¡¯t tell what it is. Mirage Knight, could you tell me what¡¯s going on here?¡± Although Lin Rui has tried to suppress his anger, Matt still feels it.

    ¡°Matt, these weak breaths that you can feel are actually people, countless almost dead people!¡± When he heard Matt¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s anger was almost unstoppable.

    ¡°What?! Mirage Knight!? What are you talking about?!¡±

    At this point, Lin Rui was not alone in his anger. In front of a few people who entered the factory, there were rows of shelves lined up neatly, not with other meat products, but with a seemingly dead human being. Everyone is hung on a pole, packed in stic bags, with a blood vessel inserted in their wrists, and constantly pumping fresh blood from their bodies into the machine in the corner.

    This huge factory is home to countless human beings, who provide fresh blood to Vampires! Most of the people who are used as living blood donors are homeless and people who nobody cares about, and many are civilians who got traded by smugglers to Vampires. They took these people and used drugs to turn them into braindead people. They had no other purpose except for breathing. In this way, Vampires can get a steady stream of fresh blood from these people.

    When Lin Rui came in, the blood transfusions were still pumping blood from these people. The machines besides the factory would store the blood and the Vampires woulde to collect it, just like harvesting food.

    ¡°Ah!! Don¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Just as Lin Rui exined what he saw to Matt, de pulled out his pistol and pointed it at the head of the familiar who was currently hiding behind the door.

    Pooh!

    ¡°Er!...¡± However, Before de could fire, the familiar who provided homeless people to the Vampire n had fallen over with his hands covering his chest.

    ¡°This kind of person is a stain in the entire human race!¡± Retracting the hand that had just thrown the flying knife, Lin Rui didn¡¯t look at the guy who was killed by him. This is not the first time Lin Rui has killed someone, but because it made him feel that this person is not worthy of being alive. So, he killed him before de could shoot him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy this ce!¡± Now that Lin Rui has done what he wanted to do, de hase to the machines that were storing blood.

    ¡°What about all these people? Can¡¯t we save them?!¡± Seeing de¡¯s action, Lin Rui suddenly stopped in front of him and shouted. Although these machines are constantly drawing blood from those people, they are also maintaining their lives. If they choose to destroy these machines, then those who are still alive will only have one end: Death.

    Mirage Knight, we can¡¯t save them. These people have been made into braindead people, They can¡¯t even feel anything, so it¡¯s better for them if we destroy this ce and put them out of their misery. Just as Lin Rui was trying to save them, Abigail came up to him and patted him on the shoulder tofort him.

    ¡°There must be a way to save them!¡± Lin Rui shouted reluctantly as he couldn¡¯t bear to see so many people die silently.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, don¡¯t do that. Judging from my feelings, these people will not live for long. If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯ll be miserable until they die.¡± Knowing that Mirage Knight was upset, Matt persuaded him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Damn!!! These damn Vampires!!!! He also knows that death is the best option for these people but Lin Rui still can¡¯t ept such an oue. So Lin Rui turned all his anger into hatred for Vampire.

    Lin Rui walked away from de, although he was not going to stop him from destroying the machines, he could not bear to watch him personally end the lives of so many innocent people.

    Bang~Bang~Bang~ After a few shots, de had destroyed all the machines in the corner, and the pipes that took blood slowly stopped. Now, the people in transparent bags will die quickly. Fortunately, they would not feel much, because they are already in a vegetative state.

    ¡°Ohhh? There are still guys who are not afraid of death?¡± Just after de destroyed the machines, Lin Rui suddenly felt that arge number of Vampires rushing towards the building.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that theye here voluntarily, I don¡¯t have to find them to vent my anger!¡± With a low growl, Lin Rui disappeared from the factory, de and Daredevil also quickly rushed out as they also need to vent their anger.

    Soon, there was a sound of fighting and screaming outside the factory building. A few minutester, there were more than a dozen pieces of grey ash outside the factory building and the Vampires who had rushed over werepletely destroyed in the hands of three angry people. Later, de and others returned to the Nightwalkers¡¯ base with hatred for Drac in their heart.

    ......

    While de and others went to Vampire ranch in the suburbs, Hannibal King and others returned to their city residence. Here, Hannibal King finally meets a fellow like himself, Spiderman, who hase all the way to here. They both have talkative personalities. It¡¯s a perfect match.

    Hearing that Mirage Knight had gone to Vampire site to fight them, Peter had nned to go and join him. But just as he was about to set out, Vampires attacked the site of the Nightwalker squad. Under the leadership of Drac, Vampire¡¯s team dealt a heavy blow to the Nightwalkers¡¯ team. Although Jack and Spiderman are two powerful assistants in their team, they are not Drac¡¯s opponents either.

    Finally, after a fierce battle, Drac destroyed the Nightwalker Team base and killed all but Hannibal King and hit Peter and Jack so hard that they almost died. When he finally left, Drac¡¯s Vampires took the injured Hannibal King away, possibly to try and force de¡¯s location out of him.

    So when de and others returned to the Nightwalkers¡¯ squad location, they could only see a mess. In the shattered building, the bodies of the dead members of the Nightwalkers squad lie in a pool of blood, while Peter and Jack were not looking very well.

    ......

 Chapter 89 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 89 Rescue</h4>

    ¡°Spiderman! Jack! Are you all right?!¡± Rushing to the corner, Lin Rui is worried about the listless Peter and Jack.

    ¡°We¡¯re all right, just a little hurt. If Dr. Adam hadn¡¯t finally turned on the ultraviolet light in the whole room, those Vampires would not have given up.¡± Waving his hand, Jack said he was okay. But everyone else was dead, and Hannibal King was taken.

    ¡°Spiderman, what about you?¡± Lin Rui is obviously more concerned with Peter than Jack.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just that Vampire is was too strong! I can¡¯t defeat him, Everyone here is dead.¡± Peter, who was also injured, was in a low mood. For the first time, he faced a vampire and he felt a sense of powerlessness in front of that Vampire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will kill the Drac! Now, you have to rest.¡± Given them a bottle of Beginner Treatment Spray, Lin Rui has stood up and walked to the other side. Over there, Abigail was grieving on the body of her teammate.

    ¡°Abigail, I promise, I will take revenge for them!¡± Seeing the scene in front of him, de standing behind her said quietly.

    de felt he had an inescapable responsibility for the casualties of the Nightwalkers team. The Nightwalkers were so deeply involved with de that Drac retaliated by killing them all.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him go either! King¡¯s still in their hands. We have to save him! ¡± Putting down the dead teammates, Abigail said harshly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Abigail. You can count on us to have your back!¡± Just as Abigail stood up, Lin Rui hade. Seeing what the Vampires had done, Lin Rui now had no other ideas but to wipe them all out from this world.

    ¡°Before we came back, they had found Drac¡¯s hiding ce. Now, let¡¯s save King!¡± Abigail said while wiping the tears from her face.

    Then, armed with an ultimate biological weapon against vampires hidden by Adam, Abigail rushed out of the station, followed by de, Lin Rui, and Daredevil. Not long after they left Lin Rui, Spiderman, who had been lying in the corner, suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s action, Jack suddenly asked. He seemed to have guessed what Peter was going to do, but he didn¡¯t think that it was a good idea.

    ¡°Do you want to stay here and do nothing? I can¡¯t stand it!¡± Standing on the ground for a while, Peter said seriously.

    With the help of Beginner Treatment Spray and his own recovery speed, Peter is now almost Recovered. Faced with such a powerful Vampire, Spiderman will not be absent. He will be the backup for his teammates.

    ¡°But do you even know where they are going?¡± Jack certainly didn¡¯t want to stay here safely, but Lin Rui didn¡¯t tell them Drac¡¯s location when they left.

    ¡°I overheard it, do you want to go with me?¡± Spiderman is apparently prepared and he looked calmly at Jack.

    ¡°Forget it! If we die this time... I won¡¯t have to exin anything to anyone!¡± Seeing Peter, Jack stood up helplessly. His injury was worse than Spidermen and he didn¡¯t have Spiderman recovery speed so he could not recover much in such a short time, but he could not be a coward.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go!¡± Reaching towards Jack, Peter said seriously.

    ......

    Puff!

    In one of Vampire¡¯s secret hiding ces, Hannibal King, who was caught by Drac, was being locked in a secret room. Several Vampires were beating the bound Hannibal King. After all, as a little protagonist, Hannibal King won¡¯t die so easily, but it¡¯s normal for him to suffer a little.

    Pooh!

    Another kicknded on Hannibal King¡¯s stomach, and he crouched low. The few Vampires who caught him were already bing impatient with his mouth.

    ¡°Bah! That¡¯s all you can do?¡± Hannibal King¡¯s face was already bloodstained as he struggled to get up from the ground, but he still refused to shut up. If someone wants to shut him up, they probably would have to sew his mouth or kill him.

    Bang!

    In response to Hannibal King¡¯s words, a punchnded on him, these Vampires would have already killed him if he didn¡¯t have some important information.

    ¡°Shh! ~~ Did you feel it?¡± Hannibal King, who was punched again, suddenly shushed and then asked the three Vampires in front of him.

    Vampires: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°A special kind of silence graced the room! Do you know what this means?¡± Looking up at the vampires and just like watching fools, Hannibal King then asked himself and answered.

    Vampires: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°This represents... My teammates havee to save me! Right now! ¡± Suddenly, Hannibal King looked up at the window above and shouted.

    !

    Hearing Hannibal King¡¯s words, the three Vampires who were watching him also looked up. But after waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened. Most afraid of sudden silence, the Vampires looked at Hannibal King with sarcastic eyes.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Seemingly embarrassed, Hannibal King looked up stubbornly at the window ss above.

    ¡°Oh, where are the people who areing to save you?¡± Seeming that the irony in her eyes was not obvious enough, a woman Vampire asked Hannibal King faintly.

    Boom!

    Crash!

    And just as she was about to fill Hannibal King¡¯s face with her sharp nails and create a few scars, the window ss above their heads suddenly broke and four figures jumped down quickly.

    ¡°Aha! You¡¯re dead!¡± Hannibal Kingughed and shouted when he saw the maning down from the broken window above.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    This time, the actions seem to be in order to cooperate with his words, the three Vampire faces around him were distorted as they were directly burnt to ashes and dissipated. This is de and Abigail, who have not yetnded, and they killed the three Vampires with a few shots.

    ¡°King! How are you?¡± Falling in front of Hannibal King, Abigail asked anxiously. There are only two of them remained in the Nightwalker Team now and Abigail doesn¡¯t want to lose him too.

    ¡°Cough! I am all right, how could I die in Vampire¡¯s hands?¡± Coughing twice, Hannibal King shook his head and said that he was fine.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, thank you for your medicine. If it hadn¡¯t been for that medicine you gave me before, I might not have persevered till now.¡± Standing up with Abigail¡¯s help, Hannibal King thanked Lin Rui with rare earnestness. Because Hannibal King had used the Beginner treatment spray given by Lin Rui, which had been helping him heal wounds and it has not stopped working even when he was beaten, so that serum effectsted for a long time.

    ¡°I was helping a teammate.¡± With a wave of his hand, Lin Rui can¡¯t care about that little thing now.

    ¡°King, can you still go by yourself? We have to kill Drac, you better find a safe ce to hide.¡± Holding Hannibal King, Abigail then asked.

    ¡°Hey~ I¡¯m fine, but I can¡¯t help you in the next fight.¡± It was already so good that Hannibal King did not faint after being tortured for so long.

    ¡°No matter how many Vampires are around him, we won¡¯t let him go today!¡± Squeezing the bow and arrow in her hand, Abigail said slowly.

    Sweeping to the ultimate solution that Abigail had already ced on the arrow, Hannibal King did not say anything. Although he thought it was dangerous, it had to be done.

    ¡°But Drac is not alone now. There seems to be a lot of high-level Vampires gathered here, you all should pay attention to safety! ¡± Finally, Hannibal King reminded them.

    ¡°I Know!¡± With a promise, Abigail has helped Hannibal King into an empty room.

    Giving Hannibal King a pistol and several silver bullets clips, Abigail and de have gone to find Drac¡¯s location. In fact, once inside the steel building, de had already sensed Drac¡¯s position. It seems that Vampire¡¯s progenitor had a special connection with other Vampires, and de, as a half Vampire, also had that connection.

    Following de, Daredevil quickly disappeared into the darkness. Abigail also separately sought out the perfect location from where she could shoot the ultimate solution from and Lin Rui went with de to where Drac was.

    !

    Reaching Drac¡¯s position, de and Lin Rui have been surrounded by arge number of Vampires. Simrly, Vampires also found Abigail, who was going upstairs, and Daredevil, who was hiding in the dark, seemed to have not been discovered by them yet.

    ¡°de, you are also my descendant, Are you really going to fight me?¡± As de and Lin Rui took out their weapons, Drac¡¯s voice came from behind.

    ......

 Chapter 90 Decisive Battle Against Vampires 1

    <h4>Chapter 90 Decisive Battle Against Vampires 1</h4>

    de stepped forward to face Drac. ¡°If I had a choice, I would rather be a pure human being!¡±

    ¡°People always call us Vampires, but they just don¡¯t get used to the fact that as a race, we are above them. It¡¯s like their persecution of Mutants and other people. The reason is not that we are worried about our status being challenged. What our race wants to do is to help them see the reality. No matter how hard they try to erase our existence, we are a higher form than them! ¡± Standing behind a group of Vampires, Drac said as if he could see through the world.

    This Drac is not only strong but also has a good IQ.¡± Hearing Drac¡¯s words, Lin Rui, standing behind de, thought in silence. As a Vampire who has been sleeping for thousands of years, his ability to figure out and utilize the present world so quickly shows that he is very smart.

    ¡°So what if you are right? This has nothing to do with me! Even if the world is rotten again, they do not need Vampires to save it! The hatred between me and you can¡¯t be dispelled in two sentences, so save your energy!¡± Faced with Drac¡¯s final announcement, de showed no sympathy. For de, a half-man and half-Vampire, who was trained as a Vampire hunter from an early age, the rest of the world had little to do with him. de will not think about anything else until the Vampires arepletely removed from this world.

    ¡°It seems that we don¡¯t have any room for negotiation between us.¡± Drac shook his head and waved.

    Huh! The Vampires surrounding de and Lin Rui has exposed their fangs and they are getting even crazier than before under themand of Vampire¡¯s ancestors.

    ¡°Leave them to me! Your job is to kill Drac and this time you have to make the entire vampire race disappear from the face of the earth.¡± Holding the short de tightly in his hand, Lin Rui shouted to de in front of him. As a protagonist against Vampire, Lin Rui is confident that de will be able to defeat Drac.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± No hesitation, de has rushed out.

    Bang-bang-bang! Several shots were fired in session to clear the obstacles on his way, and de had rushed directly into the rear towards Drac, leaving Lin Rui alone to deal with dozens of red-eyed Vampires.

    ¡°Humph! Just a group of Vampires who thinks that they are better than everyone, You still use those primitive weapons, you should have been eliminated a long time ago!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes calmly swept over the Vampires and he scorned.

    ¡°You are so dead!¡± Lin Rui stood motionless in the middle, and a Vampire, who was in front of him, jumped in front of him, his sharp ws waving towards his neck.

    Puff!

    Turning around, Lin Rui has a mass of ash behind him. Once it¡¯s done, Lin Rui is like a changed man. His flexible figure shuttles back and forth in the surroundings of the Vampires and the silver short de in his hand shes from time to time, each time the short de will take away a Vampire¡¯s life. On this battlefield, new Vampires screams and disappears into a pile of ash.

    A horizontal knife waved 180 degrees in front of Lin Rui and three Vampires who have rushed to Lin Rui were stopped and killed directly. Faced with these Vampires, which are justrger and faster than ordinary people, Lin Rui won¡¯t have much trouble dealing with them. In addition to Lin Rui¡¯s killing, Daredevil in the dark has already quietly begun harvesting Vampire¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Daredevil, you go and help Abigail, just leave everything here to me!¡± Looking at Daredevil, Lin Rui suddenly shouted. Abigail upstairs can deal with the general Vampires, but she has the ultimate solution on her body, and they can¡¯t afford to lose it to the Vampires.

    ¡°Ok!¡± With a promise, Daredevil had abandoned the Vampires which has surrounded him and ran upstairs.

    As for Lin Rui, he is not satisfied with the lethality of the short de in his hand. Originally, he held the long de in both hands. He only held the short de in his right hand and attacked the vampires with silver throwing knives with his left hand. Every turn he takes will result in a silver knife flying out, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy with the power of a flying knife is enough to prate at least two Vampire¡¯s bodies. So when all the flying knives on Lin Rui were thrown out, there were not many vampires left to besiege him.

    The short de held in the right hand made a big arc and pointed to the ground. There was no trace of blood on it. The Vampires cut by the de was directly turned into ash. The rest of Vampire dared not jump on Lin Rui anymore. Even if they had the orders from Drac, the fierceness of Lin Rui stirred up the fear of death in their hearts.

    ¡°Huh! Are you afraid atst?¡± ncing coldly at Vampire, Lin Rui muttered in a low voice. Although these ordinary Vampires did not pose any threat to him, the crowd tactics still made him tired.

    However, just as Lin Rui rxed a little, the vampires around him suddenly dispersed as if they have given up on Lin Rui. However, Lin Rui knows that this is impossible. So when Lin Rui looked up and saw the figuresing behind the Vampires, he wasn¡¯t surprised at all.

    ¡°It seems that you are the elders.¡± Looking at a familiar figureing up ahead, Lin Rui asked faintly.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I didn¡¯t expect you to have grown stronger to this point now.¡± Answering Lin Rui is a familiar voice: Housley, the vampire elder who had fought Lin Ruilst time in the manor house.

    Housley was surrounded by two Vampire elders who apparently came to support Drac. When Drac, the progenitor of Vampires was in danger, their powerful elders could not ignore it. They also depended on Drac¡¯s powerful power to expand Vampire¡¯s strength and gain more strength in the next war against mankind.

    ¡°One, two, three, three Vampire elders, are you going toe at me together?¡± Simply referring to Housley and the two people around him, Lin Rui asked indifferently.

    Lin Rui¡¯s strength has improved a lot since hest fought with Housley. Moreover,st time because he didn¡¯t know Vampire¡¯s weakness, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy and de could hurt him, but they were not fatal.

    Lin Rui, now a half-Vampire hunter, holds a silver short de specially made by the Nightwalker Team. He also has several ultraviolet bombs on him, which are deadly to them. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s going to be beaten by Housley this time. He¡¯s ready to take his revenge for thest time when he almost broke his hand.

    ¡°Anyway, we Vampires don¡¯t really care about one-on-one. I think you should have known it earlier.¡± Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s sarcastic remarks, Housley responded with the same light tone.

    ¡°So what are you waiting for? Come on!¡± The short de mmed into Housley¡¯s direction, and Lin Rui shouted.

    Kakaka~

    As Lin Rui¡¯s provocative words fell, Housley¡¯s eyes became scarlet, his muscles swelled rapidly and his clothes burst quickly. Soon, three bloodthirsty monsters appeared in front of Lin Rui. Faced with the rising strength of Lin Rui, Housley chose to go with his full strength from the beginning.

    ¡°Howl!¡± With a roar, Housley and the other two vampire elders flew towards Lin Rui.

    ¡°I was afraid that you won¡¯t have the guts toe to me?!¡± In the face of the mad Vampire elders who rushed over, Lin Rui shouted again, and then directly threw out a few UV bombs that had been not used yet.

    Puff! Puff! Puff! Three consecutive whispers, the ultraviolet bomb explosion developed by the Nightwalker squad sent a strong ultraviolet ray, killing all the ordinary Vampires that had not yet escaped. However, for the powerful Vampire elders, these UV bombs are less powerful.

    ¡°Howl!¡± Faced with the ultraviolet radiation from the close explosion, Housley and others just blocked their eyes with their hands and swooped again. Although their epidermis melts rapidly under ultraviolet radiation, their strong Recovery powerpletely counteracts these injuries.

    ¡°If you think that this was it then you have made a big mistake!¡± Already expecting these results from the UV bomb, Lin Rui waved his short de in the face of the three monsters that had already rushed towards him.

 Chapter 91 Decisive Battle Against Vampires 2

    <h4>Chapter 91 Decisive Battle Against Vampires 2</h4>

    Hoo!

    ¡°Oh!¡± I don¡¯t know why but the Vampires look more like werewolves with all that hair covering their body and while he was thinking about that, Housley has taken the lead to rush towards Lin Rui.

    The sharp ws descended intending to cut Lin Rui¡¯s whole body directly from top to bottom, but it was blocked by Lin Rui¡¯s horizontal de chop. At the same time, two other monsters have rushed over from the side, with their ws quickly stabbing at Lin Rui.

    ¡°Get the fuck out off my way!¡± Faced with a three-sided pincer attack, Lin Rui gave a low cry and suddenly burst out with all his powers and used his short de to block Housley¡¯s ws.

    Bang! The sharp light of the de cuts directly between Housley¡¯s two ws. The huge force cuts Housley¡¯s long ws in an instant. Then the light of the de cuts Housley¡¯s chest and shoots him out.

    Instantly repelling Housley, the attack from the vampires on both sides has arrived and Lin Rui has been able to feel the sharp ws close to his waist and abdomen area. The charm shield on Lin Rui cannot take a full-scale attack by an Elder Vampire. This is the reason why Lin Rui got injured in thest battle against Housley. Therefore, Lin Rui quickly turned his body in a full circle after attacking Housley.

    At the same time as he turned around in a circle, Lin Rui¡¯s silver knife just separated the sharp ws that had been attached to him. Under the restraint of silver, the ws were scalded like they were burned, and the thrust of the ws shrank a little. However, Lin Rui did notpletely block the attacks from those ws, and a few long nails struck him.

    Puff!

    Lin Rui quickly turned backward and broke away from the circle of the three Vampire elders. ncing at the ripped holes in his waist, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed. The skin inside has also been scratched, but it is not serious and at most, it is a minor injury.

    However, Lin Rui underestimated the strength of these three Vampire Elders. After their transformation, their resistance to ultraviolet light and silver increased a lot and Lin Rui¡¯s own internal energy did not cause enough damage to them.

    ¡°I can only wait for de to make a breakthrough. I hope Abigail can do it sooner.¡± Seeing Housley and other two Elder vampire rushing towards him again, Lin Rui thought silently as he raised his short de again.

    !

    Just as Lin Rui was about to fall into a bitter battle again, a few white spider silks were shot in from outside the battlefield, and the three monsters were instantlyted inside.

    ¡°Rip!!¡± Stuck in a cobweb, Housley and other two elder vampires all screamed and instantly tried to remove the cobweb. However, their skin has been corroded as the webs seem to be covered with silver powder.

    When Lin Rui turned around with some amazement on his face, Spiderman just fell to his side. ¡°Ah! What kind of monsters are they?!¡± Peter shouted in horror at the sight of Housley and the other two monsters who had broken away from the cobweb.

    ¡°These monsters are Vampire elders and they are very strong. Right, didn¡¯t I ask you to rest at the base?¡± Exining to Peter, Lin Rui looked at him and asked. Of course, Lin Rui was very happy inside.

    ¡°How can I let you deal with these disgusting monsters alone?¡± Patting Lin Rui on his shoulder, Peter said in a matter of fact tone.

    ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t let you face this alone.¡± Just after Peter finished, Jack¡¯s voice passed from behind.

    ¡°Jack, you...¡± Lin Rui, who knows Jack¡¯s injuries, is a little worried, but more touched.

    ¡°I am all right. I can still deal with a few ordinary Vampires, you can take these three monsters!¡± With that, Jack had already backed away quickly. Housley, who ripped the cobweb apart, had rushed over again and Jack knew very well that he would be a burdened if he stayed here.

    ¡°Ah-ah! I¡¯ll take one and you¡¯ll take the other two!¡± In the face of theing monster, Peter shouted and shot the cobweb.

    ¡°You are very good at the division ofbor!¡± With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Lin Rui has rushed out with his de.

    ¡°Disgusting monster!¡± Once again, a Vampire was caught in the cobweb and Peter put a spider thread in his hand that connected to the thread that trapped the vampire and he was going to throw the monster out.

    ¡°Ah-hey?!...¡± But Peter wasn¡¯t able to pull and the transformed Vampire elder could keep up with Spiderman¡¯s power. Of course, it hasn¡¯t been long before Peter became Spiderman and his powers are still growing.

    Kakaka~

    Just as Peter struggled with the Vampire monster, it had ripped off the cobwebs again and the silver powder on them made him ufortable.

    ¡°Hey! Look at it!¡± As he didn¡¯t have enough strength, Peter had to use his flexibility. As he shouted, Peter had rushed to his opponent with spider silk. He kicked Vampire in the face and almost broke his teeth.

    ¡°Howl... ~ ¡°

    Puff! Just as he was roaring, Peter had shut the vampire¡¯s mouth with his spider thread and the roar was choked back.

    ¡°What the hell do you think you are going to do after screaming so loudly? Are you trying to frighten me?¡± Peter rushed over again as he smashed the vampire¡¯s mouth.

    Bang! ¡°You¡¯re scary enough with that ugly face. You don¡¯t need to open your mouth and scream on top of that!¡± Landing another foot in the chest of the Vampire monster, Peter shouted.

    The retreating step stops stiffly and the Vampire monster pulls off the cobweb on his face. The red rays in his eyes are getting deeper and deeper. No one knows whether it¡¯s because of Peter¡¯s attack or because of his mouth gun skills.

    ¡°Roar!......¡±

    Puff!

    ¡°I told you not to do that!¡± Another spider web sealed the mouth of the Elder Vampire and Peter ran toward him.

    However, the Vampire elder was not a fool. He shook his w forward as Peter kicked him over. Puff! A spider threaded out and Peter pulled the w away. Then, using the momentum of the ws, Peter jumped on the head of the Vampire Elder.

    ¡°Haha! Look at this!¡± Not knowing from where but Peter pulled out two ultraviolet bombs and threw them directly into the face of the Vampire Elder. Then he shot several cobwebs and the ultraviolet bombs were sealed to the face of the Vampire Elder.

    The Vampire elder, who had just torn the cobweb off his face, saw two ultraviolet bombsing, followed by several cobwebs.

    Puff! The next moment, the ultraviolet bomb was sealed in his face. Bang-bang-bang-bang-bang-next second, the ultraviolet bomb on the face of Vampire elder has exploded.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The ws pulled by Peter¡¯s spider silk pulled it apart instantly. Elder Vampire covered his head and roared loudly.

    ¡°Oh! That must have hurt! ¡± Watching the Vampire Elder scream wildly while covering his head, Peter hides aside and mutters.

    Two ultraviolet bombs were blown up close to each other and the key point was that they blew up on the head, which even the Vampire elder could not bear. The intense ultraviolet rays corroded his whole head, leaving only a few horrible bones around his neck. It seems that the Vampire elder will not recover for some time.

    ¡°Huh! That¡¯s one down!¡± Peter breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the situation of the Vampire Elder. The next moment, he had rushed to a nearby battlefield where Lin Rui was still entangled with two Vampire elders.

    ......

    Boom!

    In another part of the steel building, thepletely transformed Drac has been pressing de for a long time. If it wasn¡¯t for de¡¯s strength and some of the protagonist aura, he would have died long ago and died in a manner that he wouldn¡¯t be any more dead.

    ¡°de! You can¡¯t beat me!¡± The huge ws strangled de to death and Drac shouted fiercely.

    Siii!

    Just then, a quick arrow shot from behind Drac. With Daredevil¡¯s help, Abigail finally got rid of those Vampires and found the opportunity to shoot the arrow at Drac, which contained the ultimate solution.

    However, although the arrow was very unexpected and very fast, Drac found it and took the arrow as soon as he turned. The next moment, the arrow was thrown to the ground with disdain.

    Meanwhile, as Drac turned around, de, who was pinched by him, suddenly pulled out a silver knife from his waist and cut it on Drac¡¯s w in an instant. With his arm injured, Drac unconsciously released his hand and threw de down.

    ¡°You are...¡± Drac wanted to swear that he was strong, but de had already snatched the arrow from the ground and stabbed him with it in the next second.

    ......

 Chapter 92

    <h4>Chapter 92</h4>

    Sneer~

    As de inserted the ultimate solution into Drac¡¯s body, the ultimate solution dissolved into his body quickly and started to destroy it. Soon, the maniacal Drac shrank rapidly and before de¡¯s eyes, he turned back to the seemingly ordinary human.

    Drac fell back straight and felt the passing of his life from his body. Drac¡¯s face shed with a trace of surprise, but it does not matter anymore.

    ¡°de, it seems you¡¯ve found a way to deal with me. But do you really think that the world would be better without Vampires?¡± The destruction caused by the final solution continues, and Drac has little time left.

    de did not reply as he looked at Drac, whose body was beginning to crumble slowly. He did not know how to answer. de, of course, knows that Vampires are not the only threat in the world. Sometimes human problems are more serious than external threats. But since he is a vampire hunter, he has to do his job well.

    ¡°Oh, I think you already know the answer...¡± Seeing that de had not answered, Drac finished hisst sentence with a chuckle.

    Then his body began to crumble and copse in all directions, and soon grey ash flew around him.

    Shhh~

    Like a spark, the ultimate solution turns the remains of Drac, the Vampire Progenitor into poison for all the Vampires around the world, spreading rapidly to the outside world. The first toe into contact with these Vampire poison cells was half-human and half-Vampire de, but the poison that had a lethal effect on Vampires did not seem to have any effect on him. dey there without feeling anything, which may be rted to half of his normal human genes.

    However, those ordinary Vampires were not as lucky as de. The Vampires, who were previously defeated by Daredevil and Abigail without direct killing, screamed and turned into gray ash and the gray ash that Vampires turned into also became a deadly poison for their family.

    So as more and more Vampires are killed by the final solution, more and more poison is dispersed. As long as Vampire exists in the world, they will disappear from it sooner orter, just like their ancestors did, unless they always hide in ces where the poison can not reach them.

    ......

    ¡°Hey! Bloodsucking monster! What else can you do besides shouting and jumping?!¡± While flying around in the steel buildings, Peter attracted the hatred of a Vampire elder in a circle.

    As for Lin Rui, he is now singling out Housley. Last time he fought Housley, Lin Rui was totally under pressure. Today, Lin Rui, whose strength has risen again, has no fear of facing the totally transformed Housley, whose powerful body already has severalrge wounds courtesy of Lin Rui¡¯s short de. In terms of simple fighting power, Lin Rui has been able to suppress Housley and he is not weaker than him at this time. So, the current battle situation is exactly the opposite of what it was a month ago. Housley was totally overwhelmed by Lin Rui.

    A sweep opened Housley¡¯s ws and Lin Rui instantly sneaked towards his chest. He tightly sped the short de, turned around and stabbed him behind his back. Housley was thoroughly overwhelmed by Lin Rui the next moment. As the battle continued, Housley¡¯s transformation slowly diminished, and Lin Rui finally took the absolute upper hand and gave him a lethal blow.

    Avoiding Housley¡¯s next counterattack, Lin Rui loosened his hands and jumped out, leaving only the silver knife in Housley¡¯s chest. Under the restraint of silver, Housley¡¯s body began to decline unrecoverably. Soon, his transformed body shrank back to its usual shape.

    ¡°Er!...¡± Kneeling on his knees, Housley looked down unbelievably at the silver knife with the handle stuck out of his chest.

    Siii~

    The next moment, Housley, like other ordinary Vampires, became ash.

    Seeing Housley finally die, Lin Rui turned to Peter, where there was also a difficult elder Vampire. But the battle over there seemed to be over, and Peter was flying toward him in mid-air.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight! What happened just now? That guy turned into grey ash, it was terrifying.¡± Peter falls down behind Lin Rui and asks doubtfully.

    Just now, as Peter was running around with the Vampire elder on his ass, a pulverized powder drifted past him and the monster behind him screamed and turned to dust.

    When he heard Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui turned and looked around. Some of the ordinary Vampires that were still on the ground have been quickly turned into gray ash under the effect of the ultimate solution and more Vampire poison have drifted away from the steel building.

    ¡°It seems that de has finally seeded.¡± Knowing that this is the ultimate solution effect, Lin Rui finally rxed.

    ¡°Sessful? You mean he killed Drac, the Vampire progenitor?¡± Peter was seriously injured by Drac before, and of course, he was very excited after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, Drac should have died. At this moment, Vampires around the world should begin disappearing soon.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui saw Jack running from behind.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and see how Daredevil and de are doing?¡± When Jack came, Lin Rui picked up the silver knife on the ground and said lightly. This is very pure silver, although not particrly valuable but it killed a lot of Vampire and a Vampire elder, it is quite a memorable item.

    A few minutester, the remaining two fighters of the Nightwalker team: Abigail and Hannibal King; the most powerful Vampire hunter: de; and Lin Rui¡¯s team who came to help all gathered together.

    Although the expression on each person¡¯s face is very tired but their posture and mannerism are very rxed, the crisis of the Vampires ispletely solved under their joint efforts. Ordinary people in the world may never know how close they were to danger because there are so many people who are willing to take responsibility to guard their safe lives.

    ¡°de, do you have any ns for the future?¡± Seven people who fought side by side stood together and Lin Rui spoke first. de who has fought against Vampire all his life had his lifelong goal fulfilled, it is easy to lose the direction of life.

    ¡°n? I don¡¯t have any other ns for the time being, except to get rid of the remaining vampires. Shaking his head, de¡¯s face showed no other expression.

    ¡°What about you? Will the Nightwalker team continue to exist?¡± de¡¯s answer was entirely unexpected by Lin Rui, who then looked at two of the Nightwalkers.

    ¡°We? There are only two of us left in the Nightwalker Team. Maybe we will find a quiet ce to live and stay away from the troubles of these big cities. These years, we have not lived like a normal person.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Abigail calmly supported Hannibal King. In her eyes, besides calm, there was guilt for her dead teammates, they have lost many close friends during these years, fighting against the Vampires.

    ¡°Hey! If you have nothing to do in the future, you cane to us! We will wee the teammates who have fought side by side with us. However, if you do decide toe to us then don¡¯t wear a mask when you arrive!¡± Standing straight with the help of Abigail, Hannibal King smiled and held out his hand to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go and visit you should the opportunity arise.¡± Putting his hand in Hannibal King¡¯s, Lin Rui assured.

    ¡°Me too!¡± Daredevil then put his hand up.

    ¡°And me.¡± This is Jack.

    ¡°Of course there is me! I really like you, King!¡± This is Peter, he feels that he and Hannibal King are very simr to each other.

    Finally, de put his hand on it. He didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression had already expressed everything.

    ¡°Friends, I am very d to have met you.¡± Holding tightly in the center of the fist, Hannibal King said earnestly.

    ¡°So are we!¡±

 Chapter 93 Quest Summary And Impact

    <h4>Chapter 93 Quest Summary And Impact</h4>

    ¡°Mainline quest: Fight against the dark forces under New York and defend New York¡¯s security. Completion: 100/100. Now issuing the quest reward, please check.

    ¡°Congrattions to the host toplete the hidden quest: to destroy the Vampire family hidden in the dark,pletely eliminate the threat of Vampires. Reward point: 10,000.¡±

    ¡°Wow!!¡± Hearing the cold reminder of the systeming from his mind, Lin Rui, lying in bed, jumped up with a shout.

    ¡°Jackson!!~¡± Lin Rui¡¯s shouting of excitement apparently irked his mother downstairs.

    Lin Rui, who was shouted at by his mother,y on the bed and covered his head with a pillow, which suppressed the excitement. After more than two months of fighting, Lin Rui finallypleted the mainline quest. Moreover, hepleted a hidden quest again, and in a sh, he has been awarded 10,000 Reward points, which almost knocked Lin Rui out. Excitingly rolling around in bed, Lin Rui thought quickly to his mind. He wanted to see what kind of Rewards he got from this quest.

    Lin Rui first looked at the changes in his Reward points. For two months, Lin Rui has been fighting Jeston Gang and Kingpin¡¯s forces. Besides upgrading his skills, he has also built the secret base, which he has used a lot of Reward points. But hepleted a quest to save Ben Parker released by the system, and a hidden quest to stop Dr. Connors, so his Reward Point had some leftovers. But certainly not much, but now Lin Rui¡¯s heart is in full bloom as he flies around behind his Reward Points.

    ¡°32,560 Reward Point! They are mine!! They are really mine!¡± After carefully counting the current reward points, Lin Rui only felt that he had be a local tyrant.

    Tens of thousands of Reward points, which can already be converted into many high-level things in System Shop, are beyond the imagination of the hundreds of reward points that Lin Rui had before. Like Lin Rui¡¯s Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law, which now requires 5,000 Reward points for the middle book, he couldn¡¯t change for it before, but now it¡¯s more than enough.

    ¡°There are three items as a reward!¡± It took a long time to suppress the ecstasy in his heart, and Lin Rui turned his eyes to the three scattered light-colored items floating in the middle of his sea of ??consciousness. Lin Rui is no stranger to these things. Before he finished a quest, there would be a reward item, but he doesn¡¯t know what reward item he has gotten.

    ¡°A quarter of E Grade Space Warship designed blueprint. Well, it matches thest reward, and this will saves me a little Reward Points. After scanning the first item, Lin Rui muttered as she read the words on it.

    ¡°A level D Level training card. Okay? The training time is increased to one hour each time, and the remaining time can be saved to the next time. It seems that this kind of thing is just like the present product. The more advanced it is, the more humanized it is.¡± Soon, Lin Rui epted the second item, which he was familiar with.

    ¡°Nine Layers Thunder de (pseudo). A copy of the divine tool Nine Layers Thunder de is a ss C weapon. It contains certain power of thunder, and can transform many kinds of energy into the power of thunder and lightning, and enhance the power of an attack.¡± Thest reward item is a seemingly ordinary style long de.

    Although this de is simr to the Flowing me de style used by Lin Rui, its introduction is quite powerful, and it is still only a copy of the divine tool. Although it is a copy, the grade has reached the C-level standard. The Flowing me de used by Lin Rui before was just an E Grade item. This de has directly improved its standard by arge margin.

    ¡°Wow! It looks awesome!¡± Holding the false Nine Layers Thunder de in his hand and feeling the thunderstorm power contained in it. Lin Rui¡¯s eyes lit up. With such a C-ss weapon in hand, Lin Rui feels that he has at least doubled his strength.

    ¡°Aha! Everything has been going smoothly recently!¡± Looking at the mainline quest rewards again, Lin Rui was lying in bedughing and talking to himself.

    Defeating the Jeston Gang, the Frankenstein Family is now slowly starting to wash away from the underworld under the control of Jack. The Vampire forces he encountered in his quest were also killed by him in conjunction with the de and the Nightwalker squad from the ancestors to the small misceneous soldiers. Kingpin did not do anything this whole time. Lin Rui hasn¡¯t felt so rxed for a long time and he even got an A in the final exams he just finished.

    ¡°In other words, I can also study my summer n now!¡± It suddenly urred to Lin Rui, who was rxed in bed.

    ......

    Just as Lin Rui was happy to havepleted a mainline quest and an additional hidden quest and thought about a vacation trip, some other people, including some of the big guys in Congress and the New York Police were having a bad time.

    After realizing that Vampire¡¯s forces were no longer satisfied with the constraints of Congress and were ready to expand their powers, self-sufficient vampires were ready to invade the ordinary world, some of the big guys in Congress had entered a state of emergency. On one hand, senior officials were sent to continue their talks with Vampire forces. On the other hand, New York police were arranged to put pressure on Vampire forces in all aspects.

    However, the effect of the peace talks was obviously not very good. The Vampires who revived Drac will no longer be following Congress. They need a massive riot to let the whole world know that they exist. So Congress can only increase the police force and some special forces to monitor the Vampire forces and use force to suppress them when necessary. This was the reason that Dr. Connors was able to make such a big fuss about without having much police force to catch him. He had to rely on Spiderman to help him. On the other hand, Spiderman was allowed to crack down on all kinds of criminal activities in New York City. After all, when the police were not strong enough, they would no longer care about a Vignte.

    Some of the big names in Congress believe that as long as Vampire realizes that their power is insignificant for today¡¯s humans, they will continue to cooperate with Congress as before. Large sums of money are provided annually without the need to report to the IRS, and they continue to provide the necessary blood sources. And the top officials in Congress know that some people are also fighting against the Vampires, those who are hidden by their mask and fight in the night. They are happy to see others helping them in putting pressure on the Vampire forces, which is more conducive to restore their rtionship with the Vampire forces.

    However, they apparently underestimated de and Lin Rui¡¯s team¡¯s ability to do things. Nor do they know about the resurgence of Drac, the Vampire¡¯s progenitor, whose information asymmetry has left them with passive prevention ns, rather than proactive ones like Lin Rui. So, after de killed Drac andpletely wiped out the entire Vampire n in the world, the big guys in Congress were left stunned.

    So many police forces and special forces were called in to monitor the Vampire forces for so many days. In the end, those guys just burned out and turned into grey ash out of thin air. The police, who were only responsible for monitoring and suppressing the riots, did not know what they were facing, but the way those guys were burned to ashes in the air gave them a great visual impact. The policemen who witnessed these scenes suspected that they were mad, or that the world was mad. Congress had to withdraw all the arrangements and provide psychological counseling to police officers who saw the horror.

    At this point, the Vampire n ispletely extinct. Congress¡¯s wishful thinking copsed and Vampire did not riot but they werepletely destroyed. In this effect, Congress expended a lot of manpower and money to achieve waspletely destroyed. Without the financial support of Vampire forces, the future life of the big boys would be very difficult. In particr, some research institutes that need secrecy and money can no longer continue, including Colonel Stryker, who is keen to study Mutants.

    ¡°Damn it! Why did they suddenly give away the approved funds!? In his office, Stryker punched the table in front of him and asked the Secretary aloud.

    ¡°It seems that some sponsors have suddenly failed to provide funds.¡± The secretary can only answer like this, this is the official response.

    ¡°No matter, it doesn¡¯t matter if the funds are not enough. Those Mutants won¡¯t mind themselves being experimenting on in a more hostile environment.¡± The money is gone and Stryker is just a little less profligate. Those experiments don¡¯t require more money, but more Mutants.

    ¡°Experiments No. x-28...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to interrupt my n.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ......

 Chapter 94 Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 94 Vacation</h4>

    ¡°Wow, oh! This is Monaco! One of the richest countries in the world! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re here now!¡± Just out of the airport, Peter started screaming when he stepped on Monaco¡¯snd.

    ¡°Hey! Peter, don¡¯t exaggerate! And thank Harry foring here to watch Monaco¡¯s world-ss Form One final.¡± Coming out with his luggage behind Peter, Lin Rui said with augh.

    ¡°Of course! Thank you, Harry! Long live the Tuhao!¡± Embraced the sunshine in Monaco, Peter turned to Harry and shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a few tickets sent to me by a client. And there¡¯s a meeting of high-techpanies in Monaco recently, and I was supposed toe here anyway.¡± pping Peter on the shoulder, Harry said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, but instead of bringing your girlfriend, you came with us. Are things between Gwen and you...¡± Coming up to Harry, Lin Rui asked.

    ¡°Hey! I gave Gwen to you. If you guys already broke up, I will shoot you!¡± Hearing Lin Rui, Peter joked. It was no secret that Harry and Gwen were together. Peter did not get jealous but instead, he blessed them.

    ¡°Oh, Gwen and I are fine. She just doesn¡¯t want toe to a car racingpetition. You know, girls don¡¯t like what we like. Under the attack of Lin Rui and Peter, Harry exined helplessly. ¡°All right! Our car is here. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve booked you a five-star hotel! ¡°

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    As Lin Rui, Peter and Harry travel abroad for the first time during their vacation, Harry is on a business trip with a friend. Knowing that both Peter and Lin Rui were interested in Form Racing, he purposely got some tickets, and everything about how a client gave him the tickets was an excuse.

    The high-tech corporate meeting that Harry said will be held after the Form One final, and Stark Industries will also participate. As for whether Tony will appear or not, no one knows. However, ording to Tony¡¯s recent developments, it is very possible that he will not participate in the meeting, but he will definitely see the Form One final. But Tony didn¡¯t know that his high-profile schedule had already made a n for him.

    ......

    On the first day of his arrival in Monaco, under the arrangement of Harry, Lin Rui and Peter had a good taste of the unique scenery and humanities of this country famous for tourism. In the evening, Lin Rui and others did not return to the hotel until midnight. The Form Racing Final is tomorrow, and Harry¡¯s meeting is behind the Form Racing Final and he doesn¡¯t have to worry about dying it.

    The sleeping night passed quickly. Form racing finals arrived soon. Lin Rui entered the race early and was the first one near the track. It seemed that Harry¡¯s ¡°client¡± was very interested. Instead of staying in the grand lobby above the grandstand with other influential figures, Harry sat with only two bodyguards and Lin Rui, who was sitting nearest to the track.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Harry, Jackson, who do you think will be the champion in this game? I think Ryan from Switzend is the most promising candidate. He was the biggest ck horsest season. Now he is at his peak! Waving the g in his hand, Peter asked excitedly to Lin Rui and Harry beside him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any racing drivers, but I think that blue car might run faster.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui casually pointed to a blue car in the preparation area. Although he liked watching these exciting games, he didn¡¯t have a thorough understanding of them. It wasn¡¯t him driving in the car anyway so why would he even care.

    ¡°Ah, you said the car was driven by Hornes from France. He hasn¡¯t achieved any good results in majorpetitions for three consecutive years. He seems to have entered the finals this time.¡± Seeing the direction Lin Rui pointed, Peter said to him.

    ¡°As you say, this fellow Hornes is sure not to win the championship?¡± Lin Rui asked indifferently when he heard Peter¡¯s science poprization.

    ¡°Hey! Maybe there will be a miracle.¡± Peter smiled, but apparently, there was no hope that Hornes would win the championship.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see! Harry, what do you think? Who will win the championship?¡± Seeing Harry¡¯s gaze drifting toward the stands, Lin Rui suddenly asked.

    ¡°Me? I think the man Peter said was very good, Ryan, wasn¡¯t he? There are a lot of his fans in the game.¡± His line of sight turned back to the game and Harry said faintly.

    In fact, Harry was thinking about some people in the grand lobby above the bleachers. For example, Tony, who was drinking in the lobby at the moment and there were many other executives from bigpanies from various countries. Although Harry can meet them at the meeting tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, this asion is obviously more casual.

    ¡°Harry, Is there something you need to do? If you feel embarrassed to leave us here, then I can tell you, we don¡¯t mind at all.¡± Apparently feeling something, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah! You will also take part in the eyes of the surrounding girls here! And you have a girlfriend so get out!¡± Peter also shouted.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯lle when the game starts.¡± Since neither Lin Rui nor Peter cared, Harry got up and was ready to leave.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t forget to bring us some food and drinks when youe back.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    Then Harry left the front seat under the protection of two bodyguards. Just as Harry left the auditorium and headed up to the luxury lobby, Tony, who had been in the lobby, disappeared.

    ¡°Where is Tony?¡± As soon as she turned around, she couldn¡¯t see anyone and Pepper asked Happy helplessly.

    ¡°Mr. Stark said he wants to go down and experience the excitement of the race in a car and told me not to follow him.¡± Happy replied to Pepper¡¯s inquiry in a very innocent manner.

    ¡°What?!¡± Pepper was almost scared to death when she heard that. Form racing is still very dangerous. If something happens to Tony, it will cause a disaster.

    ¡°Hurry up! We¡¯re going to stop him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, Miss Pepper, the game is about to begin.¡± Seeing Pepper¡¯s anxious look, Happy pointed to the live screen in the hall and reluctantly reminded her.

    Pepper: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Now I can only pray that Tony won¡¯t mess up!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Hey! What happened over there? Why did they suddenly change drivers? Who¡¯s that guy? Oh, That¡¯s...¡± Peter, who had been watching the race, saw the change in the starting point of the runway with his supervision and then eximed as if he had seen something unbelievable.

    ¡°Mr. Tony Stark.¡± Lin Rui then said the name after Peter. Lin Rui also remembered this event when he saw Tony.

    In Monaco¡¯s racing finale, Anton Ivan, the son of Ivan Vanke who was a partner of Howard Stark and cocreated the Arc Reactor, came to kill Tony because his father died and he almost seeded in killing him on the track. Just after Lin Rui discovered Tony, the big screen above the track also showed Tony entering the car. Obviously, the organizers also wanted Tony to be a hot spot to attract viewers.

    ¡°Ah! This was supposed to be a good vacation trip, how can it involved this kind of thing!?¡± Seeing Tony enter the car instead of the real driver, Lin Rui covers his head and thinks helplessly.

    ¡°Mr. Stark wants to race! This is a piece of big news!¡± Not noticing that Lin Rui had an as strong vision as himself, Peter was even more excited to see Tony.

    ¡°Ah! Wait till the fight starts. See if I can help Tony secretly, at least to reduce civilian casualties.¡± Recalling the thoughts about Ivan in the mind, Lin Rui can only do so much now.

    This is Monaco. He can¡¯t suddenly change into Mirage Knight. Vignte from the United States appears in the form racing auditorium of other countries, he will be found out soon.

    Toot! Toot! Toot!

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    Soon after the race began, more than a dozen racing cars, including Tony¡¯s, rushed out of the starting point with a roaring engine.

 Chapter 95 Racetrack Accident

    <h4>Chapter 95 Racetrack ident</h4>

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    On the track, various cars are chasing after each other at a speed of 150mph. Lin Rui can¡¯t see where Tony is. Only live footage on the big screen above the stadium can be seen. The organizer knows that Tony has reced the original racer on the stadium, so there are several scenes dedicated to running after Tony¡¯s car, which also gives Lin Rui a better perspective.

    ¡°Wow! Mr. Stark is doing a good job! He is already in third ce!¡± Waving the small g in his hand, Peter now doesn¡¯t care where Ryan is, and his eyes are always chasing Tony¡¯s car.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Stark really is driving very well.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s gaze swept across the track to find Ivan¡¯s figure, and his mouth responded faintly.

    ¡°Hey! How is the race going?¡± Just as Lin Rui and Peter were both watching Tony Stark, Harry finally came back. He also had a lot of food and drinks in his hand.

    ¡°Mr. Stark has rushed to third ce. He¡¯s driving really hard!¡± Taking the food Harry handed over, Peter answered without turning his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Stark? Tony Stark?¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Harry asked in surprise as he had apparently not noticed the previous broadcast on the big screen.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Tony Stark. He¡¯s in Horns¡¯ car right now, It seems that the rich man is now looking for a different stimulus.¡± After sweeping the audience again, Lin Rui turned back and exined to Harry.

    ¡°Really? No wonder I saw Miss Pepper angry when I was up there. It seems that Mr. Stark ran down on his own.¡± Thinking about Pepper¡¯s face in the luxury hall above, Harry said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, That¡¯s just usual Tony Stark, he and unexpected things go hand in hand. Ah! Found it!¡± He nodded and Lin Rui, who looked at the runway, suddenly shouted. Then he got up from his seat.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Seeing Lin Rui suddenly stand up, Peter and Harry asked curiously.

    ¡°Ah! What is going on? We are seeing a man suddenly walking into the live race track. This is really dangerous! Who on earth is he? What does he want to do?!¡± Before Lin Rui exined to them, the live footage had released the guy Lin Rui had seen, and the host was holding the microphone and shouting loudly.

    At this point, the big screen shows a man in staff clothes striding into the arena, and continue to walk towards the runway, without any intention of stopping. No doubt, this is Ivan Vanko, Anton Vanko¡¯s son.

    ¡°What the hell? What does he want? This is the racing track! Does he want tomit suicide?¡± Harry and Peter were surprised to see the picture disyed on the big screen.

    ¡°Harry, Peter, get out of here!¡± Seeing Ivaning towards them step by step, Lin Rui suddenly shouted. Although Ivan and Tony¡¯s next battle was on the field. But there will be chaos in the audience, maybe there will be stampedes, and leaving now is the best choice.

    ¡°Uh-why? Jackson? Is it because of that guy?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter asked doubtfully. His spider-sense has not issued any warnings yet and he does not think there will be any danger.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote...¡± Seeing two whips popping out of Ivan¡¯s hand, Lin Rui knew that they were toote now.

    Soon after, Ivan, who had reached the center of the track, started his Arc Reactor on his chest and the two whips he held were instantly entangled in high-intensity electricity. As he stepped forward, his clothes burned quickly, revealing his equipment, a simple armedbat suit that used the same energy as Tony Stark¡¯s Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°That guy!¡± It was when Ivan began to charge the whip in his hand that Peter in the audience finally sensed danger.

    ¡°Get out of here! That guy is dangerous!¡± Peter shouted as he saw that the whips held by Ivan had been fully charged. Peter regretted not listening to Lin Rui, and now the guy has already waved the whip in his hand.

    Boom ~ bang ~ bang ~

    Holding two whips with strong electric light in his hand, Ivan stood calmly in the middle of the track. In front of him, the car that had been around thep had already rushed over. At the forefront are a few cars that are beingpped, and they are desperately trying to stop being second. However, just before their turn, they suddenly saw a person blocking their way and standing at the center of the track and even if they applied brakes now, there¡¯s no way the car will stop.

    Boom!

    ¡°Oh! No!¡±

    ¡°Oh My God!!

    Just as the first car crashed into Ivan in the middle of the track, a cry of rm came from the audience, all of them worried about the guy who was about to be hit. Of course, their fears are superfluous. Because Ivan had flung his whip out.

    As if it had been cut by a hugeser sword, the car split in two and rolled past Ivan. Rumble~

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    The guy who everyone was worried about has be more dangerous and the audience has be scared.

    Boom ~ bang ~ bang ~

    Then, the second car ran towards him! Crack! Another whip came out and the same fate was repeated to the car. The cut car rolled to the side of the track and finally hit the wire fence.

    Bang!

    Many of the scattered car parts flew towards the audience and now the audience who wanted to see the excitement can no longer sit down. They all screamed and ran towards the exit. They didn¡¯t know where the ident would go, but they can¡¯t risk their lives by sitting here.

    ¡°Oh! Tony!... Happy! Take me there quickly! Go to the track!¡± Above the stands, Pepper, who has been watching the game, saw this scene on the screen and became scared, and quickly called Happy to bring her to the race track.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Then Happy drove Pepper to the track. As long as Iron Man Armor can be given to Tony, then his safety can be guaranteed.

    ¡°Sir, this way!¡± As Lin Rui and Peter reminded him, Harry, escorted by bodyguards, was far from the front seat. But before they got out of their seats, there was chaos around them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jackson!?¡± Protected in the middle by bodyguards, Harry suddenly noticed that Lin Rui, who had been following them, had disappeared, and cried out in fear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to him!¡± After ncing around without seeing Lin Rui, Peter shouted and rushed back into the crowd.

    ¡°Peter!... Go back and help him!¡± Seeing Peter disappear, Harry became more anxious and shouted at the bodyguards around him.

    ¡°Sir, the most important thing now is to send you out. It¡¯s too dangerous here!¡± Without listening to Harry, the two bodyguards pushed the crowd ahead and took Harry out quickly.

    ¡°Jackson! Where are you?!¡± Walking fast through the chaotic crowd, Peter shouted Lin Rui¡¯s name and used his spider-sense to determine Lin Rui¡¯s location. But the spider-sense could not determine Lin Rui¡¯s position in such confusion. Peter could only squeeze in front of the bleacher step by step.

    Just as Peter was running back to find Lin Rui, the said person was hiding behind the fence and staring at Ivan¡¯s every move. Lin Rui is wondering if he needs to solve the problem now. To his surprise, Lin Rui found that he only needs a knife to disable Ivan.

    ¡°Jackson!¡± Just as Lin Rui decided to take the shot, Peter suddenly shouted behind him.

    Upon hearing Peter¡¯s voice, Lin Rui quietly closed the knife in his hand.

    ......

 Chapter 96 Help

    <h4>Chapter 96 Help</h4>

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡± Peter, who ran after Lin Rui to the side of the race, saw what was happening on the race field, and he cried out in fear.

    Boom ~ Boom ~ Tony¡¯s car had already turned the corner and rushed towards Ivan.

    Although Lin Rui knows that Tony would be okay but the current situation still seems very dangerous. Lin Rui, who is standing outside the guardrail, is very conflicted as to whether he should help or not.

    In front of Tony¡¯s car, Ivan waved his whip vigorously. Tony¡¯s car, which could not escape, was cut in half like the car in front of him. The car rolled over several times and fell to the ground. Tony was pressed underneath the half car.

    Standing WITH Lin Rui outside the guardrail. Peter was getting worried as Ivan was already dragging his whip slowly toward Tony.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to help Mr. Stark!¡± Seeing Tony in danger, Peter, who had rushed to the guardrail, could not help saying.

    Tony Stark is actually Peter¡¯s idol. He can¡¯t watch him getting killed by a terrorist. However, Peter is not wearing his Spiderman¡¯s suit now, although there are spiderunchers hidden in his wrists and it will be easy to rescue someone but the risk of exposer is high. But in order to save Tony, it¡¯s eptable to risk this perceived danger.

    ¡°Well! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Lin Rui said after having guessed what Peter was going to do. After that, Lin Rui has already begun to remove the guardrail. The guardrail in front of him was already weak after being hit by car parts. With Lin Rui¡¯s strength, he could rip a big hole in it.

    ¡°Jackson!¡± Seeing Lin Rui drill through a broken fence, Peter screamed in worry. Later, he rushed after Jackson.

    Crack! Crack! With a long whip in his hand, Ivan pulled twice on the ground. Ivan was close to Tony¡¯s overturned car, and Tony had not yet broken free from it.

    Bang!

    Just as Ivan was close enough to raise his whip again towards Tony¡¯s car, a car part suddenly hit him on the head and interrupted his movements.

    ¡°Hey! The guy with the whips!¡± Lin Rui, who had already rushed to the track and shouted behind Ivan, the car part that just hit Ivan was obviously thrown by him.

    Ivan frowned and turned around when he was hit on the head by something inexplicable and heard the screaming behind him. Then he saw two young men standing in the middle of the chaotic scene without any fear, holding iron sticks that they picked up from god knows where.

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s you! Surrender right now or we will beat you until your own mother won¡¯t recognize you!¡± With an iron stick in his hand, Lin Rui shouted loudly at Ivan. He was dying for time and Tony had slowly climbed out of the car.

    ¡°Are you two brain dead?!¡± Ivan has already caused a lot of casualties on the scene and he won¡¯t stay his hand to spare two young men who don¡¯t know the meaning of fear. With a low cry, Ivan waved his whip.

    ¡°Jackson! Be careful!¡± Peter, standing beside Lin Rui, started to move just as the whip was swinging. He threw the iron stick in his hand at Ivan and in the next moment, he had rushed towards Lin Rui.

    Although Lin Rui can certainly avoid this whip, he still let Peter throw him aside. The moment they fell aside, the whip had been pulled to the ground. A deep ck crack appeared on the professional racing track with a snap.

    A whip forced Lin Rui and Peter away and Ivan turned again, this time he did not hesitate and the next whip has been pumped in the Tony car¡¯s driver position.

    Bang!

    The already damaged car was once again hit hard, and the car was cut directly under Ivan¡¯s whip. However, Tony, who should have been pressed below, has disappeared. It seems that Tony has climbed out when Lin Rui attracted the attention of Ivan.

    ¡°Jackson! Are you okay?¡± Helping Lin Rui up from the ground, Peter asked anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Did Mr. Stark escaped?¡± Waving his hands to show that he was okay, Lin Rui looked ahead and asked.

    Bang!

    The answer to Lin Rui question was a muffled noise. Tony, who climbed out of the car, lifted a piece of iron directly from the ground and smashed it behind Ivan. Ivan, who was attacked by him, staggered a step, but his simple armor helped him prevent most of the damage.

    Turning around quickly, Ivan¡¯s whip had been thrown out, but Tony nimbly avoided it. After making his Iron Man Armor, Tony has begun to focus on his ownbat training, and now he is at least more flexible than before and it is quite easy for him to avoid a few whip attacks. But after seeing the familiar Arc Reactor on Ivan¡¯s armored chest, Tony¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Mr. Stark! Be careful!¡± Just as Tony was staring at Arc Reactor in Ivan¡¯s chest, a whip had been thrown.

    Bang!

    At thest minute, Tony narrowly escaped the whip but was blown out by the car exploding next to him. Falling down on the track, Tony also noticed Lin Rui, who had just reminded him and Peter beside him.

    ¡°Jackson?! What are you doing here!?¡± Tony screamed as he got up from the ground.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, this is not the time to discuss this!¡± Rushing towards Tony, Lin Rui and Peter helped him get away from Ivan quickly.

    However, they had not yet run out a few steps and Ivan¡¯s whip hade after them, instantly scaring the ground in front of them and stopped them.

    ¡°What now? You came in empty-handed to save me?!¡± Looking back at Ivan, Tony couldn¡¯t help but say something sarcastic.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui and Peter were speechless. If it weren¡¯t for the fear that their identities would be exposed, Ivan would not be a problem for either of them.

    Boom! Boom!

    Bang!

    Just as Tony and the other two continued to flee, the attacks behind them suddenly stopped. It turned out that Happy finally drove over and hit Ivan directly on the guardrail, temporarily relieving them of danger.

    ¡°Ah-ah! I hit him! I hit him!¡± Ivan was pushed against the guardrail by a throttle, and Happy shouted nervously.

    Sneer~

    Ivan on the guardrail was not seriously injured because of his simple armor protection. The whip in his hand was waving in front of Happy¡¯s eyes, but he could not y any role because of the angle he is stuck at.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Although the whip did not hit him, Happy was frightened and backed out shouting. The tragedies of the previous racing cars were behind him, and he didn¡¯t want to be cut in half by the whip himself.

    ¡°Tony! What the hell were you thinking?!¡± After Happy reversed the car, Pepper shouted at Tony from the car. Obviously, she was not satisfied with the fact that he hade down to participate in the car without permission, especially now that he has encountered this kind of thing.

    ¡°Happy! What are you doing! Hit him! Then hit him again! Pepper, throw the box at me, hurry up!¡± Without paying attention to Pepper¡¯sint, Tony shouted loudly.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Happy stepped on the throttle again and hit Ivan again.

    Boom ~ bang~

    Reversing the car again, Happy performed Tony¡¯s words very well. However, Ivan¡¯s whip has almost removed Tony¡¯s luxury car. In the midst of chaos, Pepper finally threw out Tony¡¯s suitcase.

    The strongbox was thrown at Tony¡¯s feet without hesitation and Tony stepped on it.

    Kakaka~

    As Tony¡¯s foot stepped on the box, the square box changed rapidly, andplex steelponents quickly covered it along Tony¡¯s foot. Soon Tony was protected by aplete set of Iron Man Armor.

    Wearing Iron Man Armor, Tony kicked the car carrying Pepper and Happy aside, away from Ivan.

    ¡°Jackson! Get away from here with your little friend! Leave the rest to me!¡± Ivan, who had just been hit by Happy for several times, came over and Tony turned to Lin Rui, who was still standing behind him and shouted.

    ¡°All right! Mr. Stark!¡± Knowing that Tony would be fine with his armor, Lin Rui agreed and went away with Peter.

    Pepper and Jackson have also gone away. Tony raises his right hand directly to Ivan. The repulser cannon is charging fast. He wants to defeat this guy quickly with one shot.

    ......

 Chapter 97 Tonyâ€™s Cranky Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 97 Tony¡¯s Cranky Thoughts</h4>

    Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Miss Pepper, are you okay?!¡± Tony and Ivan in front of him were fighting vigorously, and Lin Rui helped Miss Pepperfortably hide in the back.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just Tony...¡± Shaking her head, Pepper is worried about Tony. That fellow¡¯s whip seemed so strong that Tony¡¯s armor could hardly withstand it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Stark will be fine.¡± Ivan¡¯s Arc Reactor is real, but his armor is too simple for him to be Tony¡¯s opponent.

    ¡°Well, I hope so!¡± Pepper could only pray like that. She vowed that Tony would never be allowed to do these kinds of things again.

    ¡°Hey! Miss Pepper, I am Peter Parker, a friend of Jackson.¡± To ease Pepper¡¯s nervousness, Peter smiled and reached out and introduced himself.

    ¡°Well, hello, nice to meet you.¡± Although the meeting was less formal on this asion, Pepper politely reached out and shook Peter¡¯s hand.

    Just as Lin Rui and several of them were hiding around chatting, the battle over at Tony was almost over. Tony, dressed in the improved Iron Man Armor, grabbed Ivan¡¯s whip and blindsided him with several punches and hit him on the shoulder at thest punch causing Ivan to fell to the ground and at the same time, Tony ripped the Arc Reactor out of Ivan¡¯s chest.

    After Tony defeated Ivan, the police arrivedte and dragged Ivan off the ground quickly. Nevertheless, Ivan who was being dragged away by the police stared at Tony.

    ¡°You lost! Hahaha! You lost! Stark!¡± This is what Ivan finally yelled at Tony.

    Kaka ~ Crush!

    The Iron Man Armor was severely damaged, Tony watched Ivan being taken away and finally crushed the Arc Reactor in his hand.

    ¡°Tony! Are you okay?!¡± Pepper rushed over after she determined that the danger had passed.

    ¡°No problem, Pepper. But obviously our security needs to be strengthened, and this fellow is so impartial that he rushes in front of me.¡± Shaking his head, Tony has put down the Iron Man Armor¡¯s mask, he ispletely fine except for a little scratch.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! It was you who took part in the racing race without authorization!! Pepper shouted angrily at Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay! Ok! This is over! So, Jackson, how are you here? And who is your little friend.¡± Tony had turned his attention to Lin Rui, who was beside him and Peter, who had an excited face.

    ¡°Hey! Mr. Stark! I am...¡±

    ¡°Jackson! Peter! Are you all right?!¡± Just as Peter was ready to answer excitedly, Harry suddenly ran up from behind and shouted in fear.

    Because of the car race events, the high-tech enterprise meetings that should have been held was canceled as the bosses of bigpanies did not want to hold the meeting at such a dangerous time. And Lin Rui¡¯s first vacation trip soon ended, thanks to Ivan.

    ......

    ¡°When people find out that God bleeds, they stop believing in him. When there is blood in the water, sharks are attracted. Actually, I just sit here and watch you being swallowed up by the world.¡±

    ¡°Where did you see me swallowed up by the world? Prison? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a bar of soap.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Tony, I want to tell you before you leave. Padium Poisoning, it¡¯s going to be very painful to die.¡±

    Tony, who had already reached the door, stopped after hearing this, and finally pushed the door away.

    ......

    Back in the United States, the Monaco attack continued to escte. A guy who nobody knew came out and could fight against Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor with a seemingly simple armor, which gave the entire US military and government a big scare. In particr, Tony¡¯s recent statement was self-sufficient. No one would be able to make a decent Iron Man Armor for at least 20 years. This technology belongs to him. However, this Monaco incident is like a p on Tony¡¯s face.

    ¡°Tony, they want to take away your Iron Man Armor. They don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore! You said that no one will be able to master this technology for at least twenty years, but someone did it yesterday, and it¡¯s not a theory. Tony, you don¡¯t have to save the world on your own, you don¡¯t have to.¡± In Tony¡¯s basement, Rhodes stood in front of Tony, questioning and persuading him.

    ¡°Most people misunderstand me, but I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± In the face of Rhodes¡¯questioning, Tony can only make a weak and powerless exnation.

    Tony, who has experienced the trauma of war, sincerely wants to contribute to world peace, which is why he has been reluctant to hand over the Iron Man Armor. But things don¡¯t always follow Tony¡¯s ideas. Tony¡¯s blood is full of Padium Poisoning and he does not have many days to live now. It¡¯s toote for him to do anything for the world, so Tony¡¯s mind is getting confused.

    Just as the U.S. military continued to put pressure on Tony because of Monaco and Tony was troubled by Padium Poisoning, something happened to the prison where Ivan was detained. An attack led to the robbery of Ivan and the officers who escorted him. And it was Stark Industriespetitor, Hammer Industries, who robbed Ivan.

    As a rivalpany of Stark Industries, Hammer Industries received more military orders from the military because Tony closed down Stark Industries¡¯ weapons department, but Hanmer Industries suffered because of the appearance of the Miniature Arc Reactor and the Iron Man Armor. Hanmer Industries has also been researching new types of individual armor, but there has been little progress due to problems with energy and control systems.

    However, the emergence of Ivan gave Justin Hammer, the owner of Hammer Industries, an opportunity to interrupt Tony¡¯s monopoly of Arc Reactor and Iron Man Armor. So, using some means, Justin Hammer brought Ivan to his own hands. After meeting Ivan¡¯s requirements, Hammer Industries began to make its own unmanned Iron Man Regiment in secret. Justin Hammer will rely on these unmanned Iron Man Regiments to let the world know that Iron Man is not the only one, he can have an entire army of them.

    But Justin Hammer doesn¡¯t know how much Ivan hates Tony. He¡¯s using Ivan to make Iron Man Regiment. But Ivan is using his resources to make weapons to get his revenge for himself.

    In this way, without Tony¡¯s slightest awareness, a huge conspiracy against him is brewing in the dark. It will be a terrible battle between Iron Man Armors when it breaks out.

    But even if Tony knows, maybe he won¡¯t do anything. As Ivan had told him before, Padium Poisoning¡¯s death is very painful. Why would Tony elerate his death? However, Tony¡¯s inner sense of guardianship and responsibility for the civilian poption will never let him ignore Ivan. Tony, who was alone in the vi, felt the paining from him and thought a lot in his heart.

    ¡°Guardianship and responsibility? Can¡¯t the world really be without me? Lying on the sofa, Tony muttered with an empty ss in his hand.

    ¡°Iron Man? Superhero? A dying Superhero? I can¡¯t even save myself. How can I save others.¡±

    ¡°Guardian, responsibility, hero? Maybe the two guys can.¡± During his cranky thoughts, Tony suddenly remembered the day when Mirage Knight and Daredevil helped him in defeating Obadiah¡¯s. Aren¡¯t they all Vignte in New York? They are also silently guarding the safety of ordinary people, and they regard the safety of ordinary people as their responsibility.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Can you contact Mirage Knight or Daredevil?¡±

    ¡°I try my best, sir.¡±

    ......

 Chapter 98 Tonyâ€™s Party

    <h4>Hom-chapter 98 Tony¡¯s Party</h4>

    On an outdoor basketball court in Queens, Lin Rui is ying with several of his friends, including Tom, who hasn¡¯t yed with them for a long time. Although Lin Rui always feels that Tom seems to have something to hide from him, he has no intention of digging out. Since he is a good friend, a certain amount of trust is necessary.

    ¡°Wow! Another three-pointer!¡± After the basketball crossed a beautiful parab and went into the basket, the audience around shouted again, which was Peter¡¯s fifth consecutive three-point shot.

    For the physically fortified Peter, basketball is no longer a challenging sport. He can throw the ball in the basket with his eyes closed. Nevertheless, he liked the cheers of the people around him. Compared with Peter¡¯s high-profile showing, Lin Rui, who can also shoot innumerable three-point goals with his eyes closed, is quite ordinary. He doesn¡¯t like to show off as much as Peter.

    It¡¯s Tom. He doesn¡¯t know if he has really improved his basketball skills or what else. Except for Peter, he scored the most points in the game. And as Peter scored three-point shots one after another, Tom followed him and threw several three-point shots, which made people¡¯s eyes shine.

    Soon, a friendly game between friends was over, and the final score was not very different. At the end of the game, it almost became a match between Peter and Tom, and almost everyone else was extras. From this game, Lin Rui suddenly found that Tom¡¯s physical fitness seems to have improved a lot, much better than that of an average person.

    ¡°Hey! Tom, do you have any ns for your vacation? I may go to New Mexicoter. Would you like toe with me?¡± Sitting in a resting seat next to the basketball court, Lin Rui asked Tom, who came over.

    ¡°Go out and y? My basketball team is going to train during the holidays, so I don¡¯t have time to go out and y. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s invitation, Tom¡¯s eyes drifted and he finally refused.

    ¡°Oh, yeah? Since you want to train, let¡¯s do it next time.¡± Lin Rui seemed to have already guessed Tom¡¯s answer and epted it with a smile.

    ¡°Are you going to New Mexico? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Just as Lin Rui was talking to Tom, Peter suddenly sat down.

    ¡°And here you refuse me too? We just came back from Monaco. Will Doctor Connors let you go on ying? Don¡¯t you want to do the experiments?¡± Lin Rui asked faintly at Peter¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh... It seems so! It seems that I can¡¯t go out with you this time.¡± When he remembered that his experiment with Dr. Connors had not been sessful, Peter dismissed the idea of going out to y.

    Buzz~

    Just as Lin Rui and Peter were chatting on the basketball court, his cell phone on the side suddenly shook. ncing at the disy on his mobile phone, Lin Rui had some surprises, and then he picked up the phone and clicked on the message.

    ¡°At 7 o¡¯clock tonight, Iron Man¡¯s party. Location: My seaside vi, from Iron ManTony Stark.¡± This is the content of this message, it turned out to be a party that Tony invited Lin Rui to attend.

    Although after Tony became Iron Man, Lin Rui also contacted him from time to time in the past to increase thepleteness of the mainline quest. But recently Tony seems to have little contact with Lin Rui. He¡¯s busy showing off his armor around New York and promoting the peace he brings. Every day there¡¯s news about Tony Stark and Iron Man in the newspapers. Especially after the Monaco incident, Tony seems to have be more and more popr everywhere.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing that Lin Rui¡¯s expression was a bit weird, Peter asked curiously.

    ¡°Humm~ Nothing, greetings from a friend.¡± Putting the phone away, Lin Rui replied faintly.

    ¡°Really? What is her name? By the way, what steps have Harry and Gwen taken now?

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    Tony¡¯s invitation, to go or not? There should be many beautiful girls there.

    ......

    After returning home from the basketball court, Lin Rui took a shower and drove out in his car. Yes, it¡¯s his car. After his sixteenth birthday, Lin Rui finally got his driver¡¯s license and earned some money from his own work on The Daily Bugle, so he asked his father to help him buy a second-hand jeep. Although the car is not very good but it is also Lin Rui¡¯s first car, Lin Rui is still very careful in maintaining it and he will drive this to his vacation point.

    So when Lin Rui drove the old jeep to Tony¡¯s seaside vi, it contrasted sharply with dozens of luxury cars parked at the door, like an old uncle in the middle of a group of beautiful women in bikinis. So Lin Rui consciously parked it in the corner.

    Before entering the vi, Lin Rui heard loud musicing from the vi. It seemed like a really happy party. Without seeing any security guards at the door or Happy, Lin Rui went straight in.

    ¡°Ah oh!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Iron Man! Iron Man!¡±

    As soon as he entered the vi, Lin Rui frowned. The sound instion effect of Tony vi was so good that only one-tenth of the sound heard outside was less than that inside. Originally Lin Rui had a more sensitive hearing, and it was a bit hard to ept such loud music all at once.

    After adapting slightly to the music in the lower hall, Lin Rui was dazzled by crazy-eyed girls. The hall was crowded with nearly a hundred girls who participated in the party, all of whom were super-beautiful women. Lin Rui seemed to see several stars and famous models. Of course, this is Tony¡¯s party. Would he invite some rough men?

    Bypassing the crazydies holding their sses, Lin Rui quickly squeezed in front of the hall. Fortunately, these girls are crazy about Tony on the stage, and no one will be interested in Lin Rui, a seemingly immature little boy. Finally, with some skill, Lin Rui finally squeezed into the front of the hall, and he finally saw Tony. However, he did not seem to be in such a normal situation at this time.

    Tony, one of the few men in the whole party, was standing on the steps in his Iron Man Armor, twisting with the music and holding a cocktail in his hand. As for Happy, he stood helplessly in the corner of the stage and looked at Tony. He dared not interfere in Tony¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s really crazy enough, the life of the local tyrants is different!¡± ncing at Tony, who was hitting the stage, Lin Rui had some helpless thoughts.

    Then Lin Rui walked towards Happy. He wanted to inquire about the purpose of Tony¡¯s party. Doesn¡¯t he know that this would make Miss Pepper very unhappy? They should be in an official rtionship now. Tony hasn¡¯t attracted bees and butterflies for a long time now. What is happening today?

    ¡°Hey! Happy, I haven¡¯t seen you for some time!¡± Lin Rui shouted loudly at Happy on the edge of the stage, and only then could he guarantee that Happy could hear his own words.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, I didn¡¯t expect Tony to invite you too.¡± Seeing Lin Rui, Happy shouted loudly. It seems that Tony¡¯s party was held suddenly.

    ¡°Well, I suddenly got a message from Mr. Stark this afternoon. What¡¯s wrong with him? Where is Miss Pepper?¡± With a nod, Lin Rui continued to shout.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Mr. Stark seems to have changed a bit recently. I don¡¯t know what happened to him. As for Miss Pepper, she is now the CEO of Stark Industries. Mr. Stark threw all his work to her. She is very busy.¡± Happy gave Lin Rui a simple exnation in a loud voice.

    Hearing Happy¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows suddenly jumped. He seemed to have forgotten something important. After thinking about it for a while, Lin Rui finally remembered what he had forgotten. Arc Reactor! Padium Poisoning! In Iron Man¡¯s original plot, Tony has been indulging himself because of Padium Poisoning. The thing that kept him alive was now slowly killing him, and Tony couldn¡¯t stop it.

 Chapter 99 Crazy Tony

    <h4>Chapter 99 Crazy Tony</h4>

    Bang!

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Iron Man! Iron Man!!!

    The cries of the girls on the stage became more and more exciting, and Tony on the stage became more and more crazy, twisting and twisting with the music. At that moment, Miss Pepper came to the party and she went directly to Tony and persuaded him to end the party. But how can a drunk Tony listen to Pepper? As he echoed Pepper, he handed her the microphone and went to the center of the stage.

    Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know whether it was idental or deliberate but Tony suddenly opened the weapon system on his Iron Man Armor and fired a gun at thending ss next to him. Pepper, standing beside Tony, was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Tony to be so crazy. The gun made all the girls present crazy and they shouted to see the real power of the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Ah! Come On, throw it!¡± Pointing to a woman with a bottle under the stage, Tony had raised his arm.

    ¡°Ha!¡± The womanughed and threw the bottle up.

    Bang!

    Tony pushed the atmosphere of the scene to a climax again when a palm repulsor directly smashed the bottle. It seemed that it was not enough to break a bottle. Tony fired again and broke a chandelier in the hall. Atst, Pepper, standing beside Tony, couldn¡¯t take this anymore. She turned and left the stage with a beautiful woman, Miss Natasha, Miss Pepper¡¯s new secretary.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let Tony go on like this. It¡¯s going to be a mess!¡± As Tony became more and more uncontroble, Lin Rui and Happy went up to the stage to persuade Tony.

    ¡°I¡¯m only gonna say this once, Get out!¡± However, before Lin Rui could act, someone had already rushed onto the stage. No, it¡¯s another guy in Iron Man Armor. The voice belongs to Lieutenant Colonel Rhodes, who apparently received an invitation from Tony. Like Pepper, Rhodes wasn¡¯t able to stop Tony so he went to the basement to wear an Iron Man Armor to stop Tony from acting out.

    With Rhodes¡¯ serious face and serious tone, the whole party suddenly quieted down. The DJ also stopped the music, which made Tony very upset.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop the music.¡± Walking up to the DJ, Tony doesn¡¯t care about the current situation.

    ¡°Oh~¡±

    ¡°Tony! Are you out of your mind? I want you to take off the Iron Man Armor!¡± Just as Tony continued to twist with the music, Rhodes rushed over and grabbed him from behind.

    Bang!

    However, Tony obviously won¡¯t listen to Rhodes. The mask was lowered and the Iron Man-suit ejector was instantly activated and the two men hugged together broke through the ss behind them and flew out.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Iron Man! Iron Man!¡±

    As the fight between Tony and Rhodes continued, the excited girls thought it was a show and continued to shout. However, they will soon find that they are wrong.

    ¡°Happy, I think you should evacuate the people here.¡± Reminding Happy, Lin Rui ran towards the basement.

    Seeing Tony and Rhodes fighting, Lin Rui certainly can¡¯t sit idly by. But in the case that his Mirage Knight identity cannot be exposed, using Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor is now the best choice.

    ......

    In Tony¡¯s luxury vi, the red Iron Man and the silver Iron Man are fighting with each other with some awkward movements. Tony is drunk, while Rhodes is not very familiar with the operation of Iron Man Armor. However, although the fight was ugly, the girls were still shouting wildly with their sses on their hands.

    However, as time went on, thisic battle slowly changed. When the battle between the two has begun to escte, the cheering girls around finally became aware of the dangers.

    Bang!

    Tony hit Rhodes again, but he missed him and almost shot a girl in front of him.

    ¡°Ah! Danger!¡±

    ¡°Ah! Run!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The lively girls finally woke up, this is not a show, but a battle that can threaten their lives.

    ¡°Tony! Stop it! You¡¯re crazy!¡± In an instant, he rushed to Tony¡¯s face and Rhodes grabbed him and shouted.

    ¡°Rhodes! We¡¯re fighting!¡± Without paying attention to Rhodes, Tony bent his knee and flew Rhodes to the top. Since he doesn¡¯t have much time left, why doesn¡¯t he just do what he wants? After seeing Ivan, this is Tony¡¯s present state of mind.

    Bang!

    Rodes, who was headed by Tony, rushed back quickly and knocked Tony down with one punch. Since Tony doesn¡¯t want to wake up, he¡¯ll wake him up!

    Bang bang!

    Pressing Tony, Rhodes punched him on his helmet. Rhodes was also chilled by the madness of his best friend.

    Just as Rhodes was pressing Tony, his fist was suddenly caught.

    ¡°Enough! Tony will be seriously injured if this goes on!¡± Grabbing Rhodes¡¯ fist was Lin Rui, who came back from the basement wearing an Iron Man Armor. He felt that the lesson was enough. He didn¡¯t want to let anything go wrong with the rtionship between Rhodes and Tony. If Rhodes knew about Tony, he might understand him.

    Stopped by Lin Rui, Rhodes looked at Tony, who was lying on the ground with no resistance, and finally stood up.

    ¡°Tony, you disappoint me!¡± With that, Rhodes was ready to leave with Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor.

    The military has been wrangling with Tony for a long time under the pressure of the people and has not been able to reach a consensus. Rhodes is now about to break the deadlock, although he does not know how serious the consequences of this move will be.

    However, just as Rhodes was ready tounch the Iron Man Armor¡¯s jet system, Lin Rui appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Lieutenant Colonel Rhodes, Iron Man Armor belongs to Mr. Stark, you have no right to take it.¡± Knowing what happens when Rhodes takes away the Iron Man Armor, Lin Rui certainly can¡¯t let him just leave.

    ¡°Jackson, are you going to stop me? I¡¯m helping Tony!¡± Seeing Lin Rui standing in front of him, Rhodes asked ufortably.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are helping Tony, but I can¡¯t let you take away the Iron Man Armor. This is Tony¡¯s private property, I think it would be better if you take it off.¡± In the face of Rhodes¡¯ questioning, Lin Rui looks humble as he speaks, but he will not allow Rhodes to take away the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°What if I insist on taking it?¡± Faced with Jackson¡¯s toughness, Rhodes asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Then I can only do this.¡± Raising his right hand, Lin Rui Iron Man Armor¡¯s energy gun is gathering energy quickly. ¡°Rest assured, Lieutenant Colonel Rhodes, I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t miss it.¡±

    Rhodes: ¡°...¡±

    Finally, Rhodes failed to take Iron Man Armor away. Although he did not know why Lin Rui was so determined to stop him, he could not take away the Iron Man Armor at the risk of a firefight.

    After Rhodes took off Iron Man Armor and left angrily, Happy followed the escaped guests. So when Tony awoke slowly from the copsed stage, there was only Lin Rui in front of him. Others don¡¯t know what Tony is experiencing. They don¡¯t understand Tony¡¯s weird and crazy behavior, but Lin Rui knows, so he can¡¯t leave Tony alone.

 Chapter 100 Toxin Release

    <h4>Chapter 100 Toxin Release</h4>

    It took Tony more than an hour to wake up slowly.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, haven¡¯t you left yet? Squinting his eyes, Tony felt ufortable and confused. But at least he could see Lin Rui in front of him.

    ¡°Well, everybody else is gone. I can¡¯t leave you lying like that.¡± Smiling, Lin Rui, squatting beside Tony and said calmly.

    ¡°Oh, the mess this time is really big.¡± ncing around, Tony said indifferently. The original luxurious hall has be unrecognizable because his guns destroyed almost every inch of it, this is all money ah!

    ¡°Get up, Mr. Stark. What you need most now is rest, not continued use of Iron Man Armor.¡± Helping Tony up from the ground, Lin Rui quietly persuaded. Padium has always been in Arc Reactor, but Tony¡¯s constant use of Iron Man Armor speeds up Padium¡¯s entry into his body and elerates his death.

    With the help of Lin Rui, Tony took off the Iron Man Armor and was supported to the sofa by Lin Rui.

    ¡°Hey~ Why didn¡¯t you leave. Seeing me like this now, aren¡¯t you disappointed? Even if I used to be your idol, now the idol image has been destroyed.¡± Leaning on the sofa, Tony looked at Lin Rui who poured him a ss of water in front of him and asked curiously. Even Pepper and Rhodes have left. Why does this young man decide to stay here to take care of him?

    ¡°Mr. Stark, you knew I had no idols. As for me, I didn¡¯t leave, just because I regard you as my friend. And now that my friend is ill, I have to help and take care of him.¡± Handing the water cup to Tony, Lin Rui answered with a smile.

    ¡°Ha-ha, friend? It turns out that you value your friends so much. But why do you think I¡¯m sick? And not really just mad?¡± After receiving the water from Lin Rui, Tony smiled and asked. He did not tell anyone about Padium Poisoning so how did Lin Rui perceive his illness.

    ¡°Tony, you have the smartest brain in the world. If you¡¯re crazy, the world will lose a great scientist. And don¡¯t you know how bad you look right now?¡± As he spoke, Lin Rui held a mirror in front of Tony.

    Tony¡¯s frequent use of the Iron Man Armor caused the Padium to infiltrated his body at a faster rate and the degree of poisoning was already high. Dark purple streaks, which were originally visible only on the chest, are now spreading to his neck, where Tony¡¯s blood levels of Padium Poisoning may have exceeded 30 percent.

    Sweeping his pale face in the mirror, Tony waved away the mirror. He doesn¡¯t need anybody¡¯s warning andfort now, because nobody can save him.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, take a rest after drinking this ss of water. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get better slowly.¡± Putting the mirror away, Lin Rui said calmly.

    ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t need someone to stay.¡± Seeing that Lin Rui didn¡¯t seem to leave without watching him drink the water, Tony finally took a sip and drank it all. Having been drinking for so long, there¡¯s a real shortage of water in his body.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time you left. I¡¯ll ask Happy to take you back. Uh, ~Happy may have gone too... After drinking the water, Tony wanted to send him home. Halfway through, however, he realized that Happy should have left too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Stark, I drove over. But thank you all the same.¡± Taking a nket for Tony, Lin Rui said with a smile. ¡°Well, Mr. Stark, I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    Watching Lin Rui turn around and leave, Tony wraps up his nket and finally falls asleep. He didn¡¯t know that the water he had just drunk was ying its part by circting around his body. Soon, the frightening streaks that spread from Tony¡¯s chest slowly shrank back and disappeared.

    ......

    ¡°Spend 1,000 Reward points to exchange the remaining blueprints of E Grade Aerospace Warship, confirm it or not.¡±

    ¡°Confirm.¡±

    Back home, Lin Rui redeemed theplete E Grade Aerospace Warship design blueprint from the System Shop. Now that Lin Rui has nned to let Tony make these Warships, it¡¯s easy to convert them now, because Lin Rui is rich now in terms of reward points.

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to hand Tony these Aerospace warship design, I have to make sure Tony and I are on the same side. Now S.H.I.E.L.D. is a problem. It seems that Mirage Knight has to get involved.¡± Looking at theplex blueprint in his mind, Lin Rui thought to himself.

    The current S.H.I.E.L.D. is almost under the control of Hydra. Except for a few agents who are loyal to Nick Fury, the whole S.H.I.E.L.D. is a big fire pit. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to have too much contact with them. Even if he wants to deal with S.H.I.E.L.D., he has to wait until the remaining forces of Hydra are removed. However, this is not something that can be done in a short time. So, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want Nick Fury to simply recruit Tony.

    ¡°But, what excuse should I use to find Tony? Thest time I helped him defeat Obadiah, it seemed that Tony couldn¡¯t fully believe what I said. It was a bit annoying!¡± Lin Rui wanted to use Mirage Knight¡¯s identity to tell Tony that he had to look for his dad¡¯s things in S.H.I.E.L.D. for the new elements to rece Padium, but could not find any good excuses.

    ¡°Forget it! It¡¯s no big deal. I¡¯ll go straight to him and tell him, ¡°It¡¯s his problem if he believes it or not!¡± After thinking about it for a long time, Lin Rui didn¡¯t think of any good way. Finally, he simply didn¡¯t think of it. Sometimes it¡¯s better to be simple and direct.

    Just as Lin Rui was worrying about how to find an excuse to meet Tony as Mirage Knight, he didn¡¯t know that Tony was looking for him and Daredevil. Knowing that he was dying, Tony wanted to find someone who could share his responsibilities and shoulder the burden of protecting civilians.

    ......

    Not to mention that Lin Rui is upset about Tony¡¯s affairs. Tony, who had a hangover night, has slowly woken up from the sofa. However, when Tony woke up, he noticed that his body was somewhat different. Tony¡¯s pain from Padium Poisoning, which had afflicted him for nearly a month, suddenly disappeared. If Tony hadn¡¯t felt the cold Arc Reactor on his chest, he would have thought he was dead.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! Open the window!¡± Feeling abnormal, Tony suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The ever-present J.A.R.V.I.S. quickly opened the window behind Tony, and the morning sun shone in.

    Tony immediately jumped up from the sofa and walked to the window in a few steps, then pulled his shirt off to reveal the position of the Arc Reactor in his chest. There, the dark purple stripes, which were supposed to be all over his skin, have disappeared as if they had never appeared before.

    ¡°This is!... What happened?!¡± Tony could not believe it when he saw the change in his chest. He reached out and touched it twice. It seemed that the toxins were really gone.

    Instead of standing at the window and admiring his chest too much, Tony rushed to the workbench, where he had an instrument for measuring Padium levels in his body. Tony waited nervously for the test results.

    ¡°Blood Padium content: 0.7 percent, safe range.¡±

 Chapter 101 Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 101 Doubt</h4>

    The test results came out very quickly. The Padium in Tony¡¯s body was really cleared, and the 0.7% content may be a point that leaked out of Arc Reactor this morning.

    ¡°What the! It¡¯s real!¡± Tony, who saw the test results, leaned on the chair and gave a sigh of relief. No one can understand the feeling ofing back from the edge of death better than him at this moment.

    ¡°But, what is going on here?! The Padium content in my body that I clearly tested yesterday has reached 32%. Why did the toxin disappear overnight?¡± Although Tony was happy that Padium Poisoning had disappeared from his body, he did not understand why.

    Tony, trying to figure out what had happened, removed the Arc Reactor directly from his chest. No surprise, the Padium inside was still melting and prating into his body. If it goes on like this, Tony will still die of Padium Poisoning in more than a month. Unless he doesn¡¯t use the Arc Reactor, which is of course impossible.

    With aplete Padium block recing the one that had begun to melt, Tony put the Arc Reactor back into his chest, he will not be able to live without this.

    ¡°Since the reason is not the Arc Reactor, then where is the problem?...JARVIS! Take out and show me all my yesterday¡¯s itineraries in the fullest detail! ¡± Tony, who had a hangover night, can¡¯t remember what he did yesterday. He needs J.A.R.V.I.S. to help him remember. Perhaps he could find the reason for the release of Padium toxin from what he did yesterday.

    ¡°Next...next...next...stop! No, next...¡± Theputer screen quickly yed everything that Tony did yesterday, because he wore the Iron Man Armor most of the time, so JARVIS¡¯s record was very detailed. Nevertheless, Tony has not found any reason to relieve Padium Poisoning in his body by the time he sees the party at his home in the evening.

    Boom!

    ¡°Ah! ~ ~ ¡°

    ¡°Danger!¡±

    Bang!

    Tony¡¯s sober eyebrows wrinkled tightly when he saw his dangerous behavior exploding in the hall during his drunkennessst night on the screen.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Rhodes started too hard! That¡¯s how the wound on my face came about!¡± Tony muttered reluctantly when he saw Rhodes crushing him on the screen. Of course, he knew that some of it was his own fault.

    ¡°Ohh, it seems that Jackson is protecting me and did not let Rhodes disfigure me.¡± Tony sees Lin Rui wearing an Iron Man Armor to stop Rhodes.

    ¡°Well! That¡¯s a good attitude! But why don¡¯t you just give Rhodes a shot instead of me? You can¡¯t kill me or him in the Iron Man Armor anyway.¡± Seeing Lin Rui raising his palm cannon in order to prevent Rhodes from taking away the Iron Man Armor, he squirted in front of the screen.

    As Rhodes angrily took off the Iron Man Armor and left, Tony felt a little ufortable. However, when he remembered what he had done to Pepper before, Tony¡¯s mood became even more depressed. Finally, Lin Rui was left alone in the destroyed hall, apanied by Tony, who fainted on the stage.

    Watching Lin Rui help himself in taking off the Iron Man Armor, dragging him onto the sofa, pouring him a ss of water, and finally cover him with a nket before leaving. Tony¡¯s fondness for Lin Rui is staggering upwards. Perhaps Lin Rui¡¯s other mainline quest is about to bepleted.

    ¡°The wine I drink on the party has always been the kind I often drink. It¡¯s not a problem. I am eating what I always eat, and I haven¡¯t touched anything special outside. So, what really happened? Does the body produce antibodies against Padium poisoning? After watching the video, Tony still didn¡¯t find out what had happened.

    Kaka~

    Unwilling to give up, Tony clicked the back y button, he has to look again carefully, this time he wants to start from the back.

    ¡°This is thest thing I drank before I went to bed. Jackson watched me finish drinking before leaving. Where does this ss of watere from? Is it in the fridge? Because Tony had been focusing on himself and didn¡¯t see where Lin Rui brought the ss of water, so he¡¯s asking this question now.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, look at where Jackson poured the water for me.¡± Tony seems to have found a clue and quickly directed J.A.R.V.I.S to look for it.

    ¡°Yes! Sir.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S. brought out the video of Lin Rui actionsst night.

    ¡°The cup was taken from the kitchen, but there was no water in the refrigerator. Okay? What is he doing?¡± Tony was puzzled to see Lin Rui put the cup on the table and then reached out and pulled something out of his pocket and poured it in.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. It looks like it¡¯s just some water.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S answered truthfully.

    ¡°Would people really keep a ss of water in their pocket when they attend a party? Is there a clearer picture? I want to see what Jackson has given me.¡± Tony is almost certain that the water Lin Rui gave him removed the Padium Poisoning from his body, so he needs to know what Lin Rui actually put in that cup.

    Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S. changed the camera to a clearer angle and took all of Lin Rui¡¯s actions. Tony still didn¡¯t see clearly what Lin Rui had pulled out of his pocket even in slow motion. It only took a single movement to pour water, and then a ss of water appeared in the cup on the table, as if something had blurred the lens at that moment.

    ¡°Magic? How on earth did that ss of watere into being? And more importantly, what exactly is that ss of water? Why can it eliminate Padium Poisoning!?¡± Tony, who didn¡¯t see how Lin Rui made this ss of water, was even more confused. He wanted to grab Lin Rui and ask him face to face immediately.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! Call Jackson and say I have something to discuss with him, something very important! ¡± Not dying for a second, Tony shouted.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I have already called Mr. Jackson and I am waiting to be connected.¡±

    Dudu~duo~beep~

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Jackson is not answering his phone.¡± Waiting for a while, J.A.R.V.I.S did not get through Lin Rui¡¯s call.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to his school and find him!¡± Standing up from his chair, Tony is going to find Lin Rui himself. Tony couldn¡¯t calm down if he didn¡¯t solve the problem.

    ¡°Sir, the high school is currently closed. Mr. Jackson should not be in school now.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, J.A.R.V.I.S. calmly reminded him.

    Tony: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Jackson, what on earth did you gave me?!¡±

    Lin Rui gave Tony a drink and it was the low-level Holy Spring Water that he had been reluctant to use but in order not to let Tony continue to suffer from Padium Poisoning and not to see Tony¡¯s spirit slowly copse, Lin Rui quietly poured the Low-Level Holy Spring Water to Tonyst night.

    Because Lin Rui has directly taken that from the system space, the camera of J.A.R.V.I.S can¡¯t capture the clear picture. But if Lin Rui knew that his action was seen by Tony, he might not have been so careless. Now, he has to find a suitable reason for his small negligence.

    ......

 Chapter 103 I Donâ€™t Understand The World Of The Rich

    <h4>Chapter 103 I Don¡¯t Understand The World Of The Rich</h4>

    Tony flipped out Peter¡¯s Spiderman suit hidden in the wardrobe. Seeing the Low-Level Spiderman suit, Tony threw it aside in disgust.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that! Mr. Stark!¡± Grabbing the Spiderman suit, Peter shouted helplessly. Although he doesn¡¯t know how his Spiderman¡¯s identity was revealed, he obviously has no way to deal with Tony right now.

    ¡°So you usually swing around New York¡¯s wearing this suit?¡± pping his hands, Tony looked at Peter, who was putting the Spiderman suit back into the wardrobe.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, it¡¯s none of your business!¡± Peter looked at Tony with a helpless expression on his face and said.

    ¡°Eh? Can you even see with these?¡± He doesn¡¯t know when Tony moved but he was checking out the self-made Spiderman eyes again.

    !

    ¡°I can see from them! Because if something happened, my senses turned up to an eleven and they get very sensitive. I need to wear this to make me more focused.¡± Petre grabbed his suits eyes from Tony¡¯s ying hands before exining.

    ¡°Yeah? So, when you find yourself with the power that ordinary people don¡¯t have, you decide to put on your tights and go out to fight the criminals?¡± Looking at Peter¡¯s flustered look, Tony asked.

    ¡°Is what I think I should do with these powers, Helping people. Isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter answered earnestly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but do you really want to help others in this way all the time? The responsibility of guardianship is very heavy. Are you sure you can keep it up?¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s answer, Tony went on to ask.

    ¡°Of course, I am sure!¡±

    ¡°Good, since we all want to guard other people, maybe I can help you.¡± Nodding, Tony looked at Peter and said.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, what do you mean?¡± Peter was a little bit confused by Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°I am going to give you a set of high-tech hero suits so that you can help others better. As for this rubbish, throw it out.¡± Although Tony was originally looking for Mirage Knight, Peter is an unexpected discovery. Perhaps, with his help, Spiderman can be a true Superhero.

    ¡°Really? Mr. Stark?!¡± It seems that Peter can¡¯t believe what he heard and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Of course, but we are a group of people in the future. If you don¡¯t do well, I will take back the spider suit.¡± With a nod, Tony gave Peter a positive answer.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± His Spiderman suit has been spit out by Mirage Knight but now with the support of Iron Man, how can Peter not be excited.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited. I have some questions to ask you now.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s happy look, Tony finally got to the topic he came to find him today.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the problem, Mr. Stark?¡± Peter, who was really excited, asked quickly.

    ¡°I know that you and Jackson are good friends. Does he know that you are Spiderman?¡± This is the first question Tony asks.

    Tony has been guessing Lin Rui¡¯s identity since he learned that Spiderman found by J.A.R.V.I.S. was Peter. A young man who can pull out the magic water to treat Padium Poisoning and a good friend of New York¡¯s Vignte, it¡¯s easy to draw some conclusions by connecting these things. Perhaps Lin Rui himself is a Vignte. Recalling the appearance of Lin Rui and Mirage Knight on the day of the Obadiah incident and the rtionship between Mirage Knight and Spiderman, Peter and Lin Rui, Tony has some spections.

    ¡°Jackson? He doesn¡¯t know, I never told anyone that I a Spiderman.¡± Peter shook his head and replied as he heard Tony¡¯s question. Of course, Peter didn¡¯t know that Lin Rui was the Mirage Knight, otherwise, Lin Rui would have been exposed right now.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know? Did I guess wrong?¡± Tony frowned slightly at Peter¡¯s answer. ¡°What about Mirage Knight? Do you know who he is? Or does he know who you are?¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight? I don¡¯t know who he is, but he knows who I am. I let him see my face in one action.¡± Shaking his head, Peter said he didn¡¯t know who Mirage Knight was.

    ¡°He knows who you are, but you don¡¯t know who he is. Perhaps, this guy is deliberately hiding.¡± Tony is not sure if Lin Rui is Mirage Knight, but he still has his doubts.

    But even if Lin Rui is Mirage Knight, Tony can¡¯t exin the magic of things he had gotten, since he can cure his Padium Poisoning. Is there any huge high-tech support behind a Vignte or is he a magical young man?

    ¡°Then what about Daredevil, do you know who he is?¡± Pressing down his doubts, Tony asked again.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. Although we are in a team, we all respect the right of others to keep their real identity secret.¡± Shaking his head, Peter also did not know Matt¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Ok, I understand your concerns. Then, I want you to bring a message to Mirage Knight and tell him I want to meet him. Iron Man, Tony Stark wants to talk to him face to face.¡± Peter couldn¡¯t provide more information here and Tony had to leave a message. Some things were better-said face to face.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll tell him.¡± Peter nodded and assured him. Iron Man wants to meet Mirage Knight, Peter¡¯s two different idols are going to meet each other, this is very exciting news.

    ¡°Well, I just wanted to talk to you today and let you bring a message to Mirage Knight.¡± When things were finished, Tony got up and was ready to leave.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, You are not going to tell anyone that I am Spiderman, are you?¡± Seeing Tony leaving, Peter quickly asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect your little secret,¡± Tony promised while siling.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stark!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. I promise you that your spider suit will be sent to you after it¡¯s made. Pay attention to check it.¡± Coming to the door, Tony suddenly remembered something and turned to Peter and said.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Stark, I will be looking forward to it!¡±

    Then Tony left Peter¡¯s house. Aunt May also wanted to keep Tony at home for dinner, but she also knew that people like Tony Stark might not be used to her cooking, so she didn¡¯t say much.

    Leaving Spiderman¡¯s home, Tony drove his luxury sports car and galloped to the location where Lin Rui was. Whether Lin Rui is Mirage Knight or not, Tony had to ask him about the ss of water that removed the Padium Poisoning.

    ......

    ¡°Hey! You just changed two simple parts. Why do you charge me 500 dors?¡± Just after parking outside a car repair shop, Tony heard Lin Rui¡¯s voiceing from the shop. Obviously, he was very dissatisfied with the repair cost of $500.

    ¡°You have to know that your Jeep is very old. I have changed two parts for you and it can continue to run. Otherwise, it can only be thrown into the scrap yard. 500 is already a generous price!¡± While depreciating Lin Rui¡¯s newly arrived jeep, the shopkeeper said 500 was the normal price.

    ¡°Throwing to the scrap yard?! I just got it. I picked it up from the used car market and used it several days before I bought it! ¡± Lin Rui almost died of anger when he heard the shopkeeper¡¯s words. Although his jeep looks really old, its performance is really good, otherwise, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t have bought it.

    ¡°Anyway, the cost of repairing is 500. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll rece them again with your old parts. But you still have to pay me a hundredbor costs.¡± The shopkeeper is obviously not the one who will lose. The bad thing is that this is Lin Rui¡¯s car and not his.

    ¡°You!...¡± Five hundred dors is not a lot of money for the current Lin Rui, but he does not want to be pitted.

    ¡°Can I swipe my card?¡± Just as Lin Rui was thinking about another theory, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind him.

    ¡°Ah!~ You are... Mr. Stark!¡± Lin Rui hasn¡¯t turned around yet, and the shopkeeper has squinted and screamed.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, why are you here?¡± Seeing the shopkeeper¡¯s surprise, Lin Rui turned around and saw Tony slowlying over.

    ¡°So, can I swipe my card?¡± Ignoring Lin Rui, Tony asked again.

    ¡°Are you going to pay for the repairs? Certainly!¡± When Tony asked again, the shopkeeper answered. After that, the shopkeeper was about to go to the back and bring the card switcher.

    ¡°No, I am not going to pay the repair fee. I want to ask you if I can swipe my card and buy your store?¡± But as the shopkeeper turned around, Tony shook his head and delivered two more sentences. It was normal to hear the previous sentence. After hearing thetter sentence, the shopkeeper was stunned on the spot.

    And Lin Rui stood by and silently watched Tony. He really doesn¡¯t understand the World of the rich.

 Chapter 104 Displaying His Bravery And Wisdom

    <h4>Chapter 104 Disying His Bravery And Wisdom</h4>

    A few minutester, Lin Rui and Tony were sitting face to face in a coffee shop. As for the car and the repair shop, it is now the property of Stark¡¯s industry.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, it seems that I have to pay you for the repair of my car now.¡± After taking a sip of coffee and putting the cup in front of him, Lin Rui looked across at Tony and said with a smile. Although Lin Rui couldn¡¯t understand the world of rich man, he was secretly very happy to see Tony buy the repair shop directly.

    ¡°Five hundred dors. If you want a car, I can give you a new one. Stark Industries has been designing its own car and thetest anti-gravity maglev vehicle is about to take shape.¡± Hearing that Lin Rui was still struggling with five hundred dors, Tony said with a smile. With the value of the ss of water that Lin Rui gave Tonyst night, he can pretty much ask Tony anything. That ss of water saved Tony¡¯s life.

    ¡°Ohh, The Stark Industries has been designing their own car, obviously you want to drive a faster and more exciting sports car? And isn¡¯t it too extravagant to add anti-gravity technology to a car! Will it run on the ground? Or fly in the air?¡± Lin Rui spoke quickly as he heard Tony¡¯s words. When did the Stark Industries get interested in cars? If it wasn¡¯t for Tony, the entire Stark Industriesbined wouldn¡¯t be able to make anti-gravity cars.

    ¡°Although I know that Mr. Stark has always been generous but how can you promise to give me a new type of car that has not yet been finalized. It is too generous.¡± Although he was saying these things without much emotion showing on his face, Lin Rui¡¯s face was still very happy.

    ¡°Right, why did youe here? Seeing your drunknessst night, I thought you would have to sleep for a few days?¡± Lin Rui started asking questions.

    Lin Rui still doesn¡¯t know that all of his little movementsst night were recorded by J.A.R.V.I.S. and Tony already knows that he is alive today because of Lin Rui¡¯s ss of water. If Lin Rui had known, he would have taken the time toe up with several excuses.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I came here to look for you? Jackson.¡± Picking up the coffee in front of him, Tony thought about Lin Rui question and replied with one of his own.

    ¡°Well? How should I know?¡± Lin Rui is stunned when he heard Tony¡¯s words, but he was still very confused.

    ¡°Where did the ss of water you gave mest nighte from? Don¡¯t say anything about pouring it out of the fridge. J.A.R.V.I.S. has your video ofst night. That ss of water was poured out of your pocket from nothing.¡± Looking into Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, Tony didn¡¯t beat around the bush anymore and asked directly.

    ¡°Uh, that ss of water? Isn¡¯t that a normal ss of water...¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t feel good when he heard Tony¡¯s words. Originally, the fridge was his prime excuse, but Tony already blocked that excuses.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, beforest night, I was about to die of Padium Poisoning. But after drinking that ss of water you gave me, the padium in my body was cleared overnight. I know you helped me.¡± Seeing that Lin Rui was still acting silly, Tony continued.

    ¡°This...Mr. Stark are you sure you got cured because of that ss of water. Maybe you ate something else that cured your poisoning.¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t find an excuse so he could only say nonsense.

    ¡°Jackson, you can rest assured that you saved my life. If this is your secret, I won¡¯t force you to say it. But I hope you can give me some of that water, I need more time to find new elements to rece Padium. Although I¡¯m recovering now, the core of Padium in Arc Reactor is still invading my body all the time and I¡¯ll die a monthter because of Padium Poisoning.¡± He seemed to know that Lin Rui would not say or exin anything and Tony did not press him anymore, and then made a request that was very important to him.

    Even if Lin Rui didn¡¯t tell Tony where the magical water came from, at least he could help Tony get some time so he had more chances to find an alternative to Padium and get rid of the threat of death forever.

    ¡°This... well! Mr. Stark, I am telling you the truth. The water I gave youst night and the charms I gave you before were all from a magical ce. I know they have some magical effects, but I don¡¯t know why they work like this. As for the extra ss of water you said you wanted, I¡¯m sorry, I only have that one.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s earnest request, Lin Rui finally gave some selective facts. He just described the system as a magic ce, which is not deception.

    ¡°Magic ce? Where? XC? Nepal? Bermuda Triangle? Mysterious Ind?¡± Sure enough, Tony reminded Lin Rui of some of the magical ces on Earth that are old and mysterious.

    ¡°Neither, Mr. Stark. I won¡¯t tell you where the ce is, because I don¡¯t even know.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui denied Tony¡¯s guess. Why doesn¡¯t Tony guessed that they were from an alien? That would be a bit more reliable.

    ¡°And, you said Padium Poisoning, I think a month is enough for you to find new alternatives.¡± As long as Lin Rui tells Tony about Howard Stark¡¯s legacy in S.H.I.E.L.D., he will soon find a new element and he won¡¯t have to worry about his body.

    Tony was disappointed to hear Lin Rui¡¯s words and leaned back in his chair. Although he now has one month to search for a new element, he has been searching for new element for so long without any results. How can he guarantee to find it in the next month?

    Seeing Tony¡¯s disappointment, Lin Rui almost told him the truth, but he finally suppressed it. It is not the time to expose himself, although he believes that Tony will not tell others. But now that S.H.I.E.L.D. is still under Hydra¡¯s control, Lin Rui can¡¯t take the risk.

    ¡°Mirage Knight!¡± However, just as Lin Rui was trying to tell Tony what he thought, Tony, sitting opposite him, suddenly shouted at Lin Rui.

    ¡°Ohh? Mirage Knight? Does Mr. Stark know the famous Vignte, too?¡± The hand holding the coffee didn¡¯t shake, and Lin Rui looked up and asked Tony.

    Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s performance which is very calm, but in fact, Lin Rui was so scared that he almost threw out the coffee in his hand. Lin Rui didn¡¯t know why Tony suddenly called him Mirage Knight, but he must have some doubts. If it hadn¡¯t been for the energy cultivation technique that Lin Rui¡¯s practice, Lin Rui would have been defrauded by Tony just now.

    ¡°Nothing, just a meeting with him. What do you know about this Mirage Knight, Jackson?¡± Looking closely at Lin Rui¡¯s expression, he finally found no ws and Tony had to move on.

    Indeed, Tony was just swindling Lin Rui, he wanted to see if his mysterious kid was the Vignte Mirage Knight. However, the results seemed to disappoint him.

    ¡°Mr. Stark had seen Mirage Knight! Actually, I don¡¯t know much about him, but I¡¯m a member of his fans website. Mirage Knight fans will collect some good things that Mirage Knight has done and they will make a series of stories on the site. If Mr. Stark is interested in Mirage Knight, you can go to that website. By the way, the new Vignte Spiderman is also very popr and is about to catch up with Mirage Knight. He also has his own fans website.¡± Like chatting with an ordinary friend, Lin Ruiughed and said to Tony.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve found the phantom hero. Maybe you¡¯ll see him in two days.¡± Looking at Lin Rui, Tony said lightly. Tony kept his promise to Peter and didn¡¯t tell him his identity. Tony, however, used this message to continue testing Lin Rui.

    ¡°Really?! If Mr. Stark can really let me see Mirage Knight, I will be very happy.¡± His heart was already starting to beat like drums, but Lin Rui was stillughing and talking calmly on the outside.

    ¡°Did Tony really find me? Where was I exposed? Is it Matt? Or Peter? Or Wade? Jack?!¡± Carefully thinking about where he was exposed, Lin Rui has thought about his teammates over and over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll tell you the day I go to see him. But whether you can see him or not will depend on your luck.¡± Tony said lightly. If Lin Rui and Mirage Knight really appeared in front of Tony at the same time, then his guess about Lin Rui being Mirage Knight would be broken.

    ¡°Well, then I hope that my luck is better!¡± Lin Rui said with a small excitement. ¡°What shit type luck! I don¡¯t want to see Mirage Knight!¡± This is the real thought in Lin Rui¡¯s heart.

    Then, Tony didn¡¯t talk to Lin Rui much. Today, he came to find Lin Rui and wasn¡¯t able to achieve his initial goals, but Tony knew at least some things. As for Padium Poisoning, Tony can only hope that he is lucky.

    After watching Tony leave, Lin Rui kept smiling for a long time and it finally copsed. It¡¯s tired to fight the battle of wits with Tony for so long. Lin Rui feels it¡¯s better if Tony put on his Iron Man Armor and fight him.

    Buzz~

    Just as Lin Rui was wondering whether he was really exposed, the phone belonging to Mirage Knight in his pocket rang.

    ¡°Hey? Mirage Knight, do you know who I saw??¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Lin Rui suddenly had a bad feeling when he heard Peter¡¯s voice from the phone.

    ¡°Iron Man! Mr. Tony Stark!¡±

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 105 Nickâ€™s Arrangement

    <h4>Chapter 105 Nick¡¯s Arrangement</h4>

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight! Are you still there?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, what did you say.¡± Resisting the urge to curse directly, Lin Rui tried to sound normal.

    ¡°Mr. Stark said he wanted to meet you as soon as possible.¡± At the other end of the line, Peter conveyed Tony¡¯s request.

    ¡°Well, I see.¡± With a faint promise, Lin Rui is more entangled now.

    ¡°Huh? Why do you sound like you already know?¡± When he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Peter asked with some doubts.

    ¡°No, I am just not so surprised. By the way, do you know how Mr. Stark discovered your identity?¡± Simply exining to Peter, Lin Rui was concerned about how Peter was exposed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know this. Anyway, Mr. Stark came directly to my house today. He talked with me for a while and said that we will be in a team in the future. He also promised to make a high-tech spider costume for me!¡± Peter certainly doesn¡¯t know how he exposed himself and he was still excited.

    ¡°He¡¯s in the same team as you?¡± Lin Rui was a bit embarrassed to hear Peter¡¯s remarkable excitement.

    ¡°This Tony, why did he have to poach members of his team! He can also make a high-tech spider suit for Peter. This is going to hold Spiderman in hand!¡± It was a shame for Tony¡¯s approach, Lin Rui, and Iron Man and Spiderman. Is this a group of insect iron cp? ! Where is the phantom hero?

    ¡°Mirage Knight? What are you talking about?¡± Not hearing Lin Rui¡¯s murmur, Peter on the other end of the phone asked aloud.

    ¡°Nothing. I know about it. I¡¯ll arrange it myself. As for you, be careful when you go outter. Since Mr. Stark can find you, so can other people,¡± Lin Rui reminded Peter before hanging up. Tony has advantages that many people can¡¯t have, but there¡¯s more than one genius in the world. It would be better if Spiderman is careful.

    ¡°I know. But can you bring me with you when you go to see Mr. Stark?¡± With a promise, Peter finally asked again.

    !

    Without giving any answer, Lin Rui quickly hung up the phone.

    Ah! I really asked for it! Why didn¡¯t I just say I don¡¯t know anything about Mirage Knight? And I even told him that I am a member of his fans website! Isn¡¯t it digging a hole for myself? If I didn¡¯t show any interest in Mirage Knight, maybe Tony wouldn¡¯t have invited me to see him!¡± Hanging up the phone, Lin Rui is extremely upset.

    It turned out that Tony was not just saying that he was going to see Mirage Knight. He had found Peter. Of course, Mirage Knight could also refuse Tony¡¯s invitation, so that Lin Rui¡¯s identity would not be exposed. But Mirage Knight is sure to meet Tony. For S.H.I.E.L.D., for Howard¡¯s legacy, for Lin Rui¡¯s future ns, Mirage Knight is needed as an identity to contact Tony.

    Until Hydra inside S.H.I.E.L.D. was notpletely removed, Lin Rui would not expose himself to Tony. Lin Rui can be sure that S.H.I.E.L.D. has been investigating him for a long time, and it may be only a matter of time before they find his secrets. Not to mention that S.H.I.E.L.D. is a big pit hole now. Even without Hydra, S.H.I.E.L.D. is not Lin Rui¡¯s favorite organization. Lin Rui prefers to find some like-minded teammates to form a team.

    ¡°Forget it! I will pretend to be ill the day I went to see Tony. He can¡¯t drag me over then, would he?!¡± Not able to think of any good solution. Lin Rui can only think about it first.

    ......

    Just as Lin Rui was worrying about how to meet Tony, Tony had driven his luxury sports car back to his seaside vi. After a morning of cleaning done by robots and staff, the walls and the mess that Tony madest night were all cleaned up.

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡± Seeing Tony back, Happy, who left with Pepperst night, rushed up and shouted. Happy leftst night because Miss Pepper was too angry. As Stark¡¯s personal bodyguard, Happy is back now, perhaps at Pepper¡¯smand.

    ¡°You are here at just the right time! Go to a flower shop and buy a few batches of flowers and send them to Pepper. Say that I am very sorry about what happenedst night. I have more important things to do so don¡¯t bother me.¡± When he saw Happy, Tony suddenly remembered what he had donest night and he gave him some tasks and rushed into the basement.

    ¡°Yes! Mr. Stark!¡± With a loud answer, Happy had run away.

    !

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S!¡± As soon as he rushed into the basement, Tony began to call J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°What is the result of the voice file I sent you before? Did he lie?¡± Sitting in the chair, Tony asked J.A.R.V.I.S while swiping on theputer screen. It turned out that Tony had recorded all the conversations with Lin Rui and sent them to J.A.R.V.I.S. He still didn¡¯t believe what Lin Rui said.

    ¡°The test results showed that Mr. Jackson did not lie,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S quickly replied.

    ¡°The results of this test may not be so urate. After all, humans still have many ways to avoid lie detectors. Forget it, no matter whether Jackson has told the truth, I still have to hurry to find out the alternative element. This month cannot be wasted.¡± Tony doesn¡¯t seem to blindly trust the results of J.A.R.V.I.S. tests this time. So much has happened, and Tony knows that some things are not easily exined by machines or science.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., it¡¯s time to turn over our old story and open all databases from 7 to 11. We¡¯re going to start from the beginning!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ......

    As Tony returned to the search for alternatives for Padium, Pepper¡¯s secretary, Natasha, was meeting a friend at a small cafe near the Stark Industries Building. This friend of hers is very distinctive, the kind that people will never forget when they meet. Because her friend is a one-eyed man.

    ¡°Natasha, how¡¯s Tony? Listen to your previous report, his Padium Poisoning is already very serious.¡± Drinking a cup of delicious coffee, Nick Fury asked faintly.

    ¡°Tony made a big scene at homest night. He almost seemed on the verge of mental breakdown. But this morning he drove out very actively and didn¡¯te back until noon. And looking at his face, it¡¯s not like Padium Poisoning is very serious.¡± Sitting opposite Nick, Natasha reported Tony¡¯stest intelligence to the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°Hm? What did he do out there? Did he find a way to relieve Padium Poisoning?¡± Nick was surprised to hear Natasha¡¯s report.

    When ites to Marvel World¡¯s influential figure, Nick Fury must be one. Although he seems to have no special abilities other than his longevity, his wisdom or various means are very powerful. Knowing that there are ways in Howard¡¯s legacy to help Tony get rid of the Padium Poisoning, Nick will wait until Tony¡¯s poisoning is so deep that he¡¯s on the verge of copse so that a proud fellow like Tony would join S.H.I.E.L.D given him depth to him.

    As the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick Fury¡¯s n to form an Avengers alliance was not supported by everyone, but Nick withstood the pressure toplete his n step by step. In his n, Iron Man Tony Stark is an integral part. In addition to Tony¡¯s intelligence, S.H.I.E.L.D. also needs a lot of financial support. Stark Industries is a good choice.

    ¡°Tony went out to meet two people, Peter Parker, and Jackson Lin. Jackson Lin met Tony months ago, and Peter Parker is a good friend of Jackson Lin. We don¡¯t know for the moment why Tony went to them, but we¡¯ll keep track of them.¡± Natasha said as she handed Nick a tablet that showed some details of Lin Rui and Peter.

    ¡°These two young men are excellent! High school scores are all A, this Peter also has a very high biological talent, and now he is doing experiments with a doctor. As for Jackson, Tony seems to appreciate him too.¡± Simply browsing the information of two young people on the next tablet, Nick said lightly. Now that S.H.I.E.L.D.cks such a bright and energetic young man, Nick Frey has a new idea of soliciting.

    ¡°The investigation of these two young people is to be carried out in secret and don¡¯t disturb their lives. As for Tony, it seems that we have to wait a little longer.¡± cing the tablet on the table, Nick simply gave instructions.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ......

 Chapter 106 Finally Found

    <h4>Chapter 106 Finally Found</h4>

    In the secret factory of Hammer Industries in Queens, New York, hundreds of empty Iron Man Armors are suspended from the assembly line. With Tony Stark¡¯s Iron Man Armor as a reference, Hammer Industries can easily make the outer structure of the Iron Man Armor.

    But their simr appearance is the only thing that is simr. There are no micro Arc Reactors, no advanced operating systems, and these Iron Man Armors are just a few more expensive iron bumps. These Iron Man Armors would have only been hidden in this nt indefinitely without a stable and huge energy source and a sophisticated and humane operating system. However, all this has changed since Ivan appeared.

    ¡°Hey! Ivan, how is the progress?¡± Justin Hammer came to the factory under the protection of several bodyguards and asked Ivan, who was working under an Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°It¡¯s all garbage. I need to rewrite the entire structure of the system.¡± Without raising his head, Ivan rapped his fingers on the keyboard in front of him.

    ¡°Uh, garbage...¡± Justin Hammer was embarrassed to hear Ivan degrading his products. But he can only bear it because he needs Ivan¡¯s technology to help him make aeback.

    ¡°You will need the highest authority and password for that. I call someone...¡±

    D¨© d¨©~

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got it when I didn¡¯t say...¡± Justin Hammer was even more embarrassed to see Ivan get ess so easily.

    ¡°Leave everything here to me. What are you even going to do here? Tony Stark is ourmon enemy and I will help you create the perfect Iron Man Regiment.¡± Not wanting Justin to bother him again, Ivan walked away from theputer and said to him faintly. Of course, he would create the Iron Man Regiment, but instead of pleasing Justin Hammer and the US military, he would kill Tony Stark with the Iron Man Regiments.

    ¡°Oh! Then I will wait for your good news!¡± If he stays here any longer, he might get mad at Ivan, so Justin left the factory in Ivan¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Tony Stark, the gift I have prepared for you will soon be created.¡±

    ......

    Like any other peaceful night, Lin Rui incarnates as Mirage Knight and was wandering in the busy streets of New York. Although the mainline quest issued before by the system has beenpleted, Lin Rui has also developed the habit of robbing the streets of crimes and protecting civilians. Moreover, he recently had some troubles and came out to teach the bad guys to vent his frustration.

    ¡°Huhh~The matter regarding Tony can¡¯t be dragged any more. I will go see him tomorrow. Anyway, I have been sick at home for two days. I will make myself look more serious tomorrow.¡± Just after taking care of a few robbers who were robbing an old man¡¯s things. Lin Rui sits on the top of a building and looks at the lights below. In order to make sure that Tony doesn¡¯t suspect him, Lin Rui specially exchanged a kind of truancy capsule from the system shop that will make him look as if he is having a serious illness.

    Buzz~

    Just as Lin Rui was sitting on the roof thinking, his cell phone in his pocket rang. It was the cell phone he used as Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Hm? Daredevil, what is it?¡± Seeing the caller ID, Lin Rui answered the phone with some curiosity.

    Since the ident with vampires, Matt had said that he has to give himself a vacation and then he will fight with his intent and spirit with Wilson. But this was only a few days ago. Has Wilson done something big?

    ¡°Mirage Knight, my identity is exposed.¡± However, Daredevil¡¯s next words made Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows wrinkle tightly.

    Remembering the exposure of Peter Spiderman¡¯s identity, Lin Rui then asked, ¡°Who is the other party? Not Tony Stark again?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stark? No, it¡¯s an organization called SHIELD. They didn¡¯t exin too much to me and just invited me to join their organization.¡± Matt denied Lin Rui¡¯s guess on the phone and then gave Lin Rui an unexpected answer.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D.? How did they find you? But it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hearing Matt¡¯s answer, Lin Rui¡¯s brow wrinkled even tighter.

    ¡°Well? Mirage Knight, do you know them? Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s murmur, Matt continued on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Daredevil, let¡¯s talk about thatter. Now that they have found you, they should not be too far from me. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Without giving any exnation to Matt on the phone, Lin Rui quickly hung up. Because he has noticed some movement.

    ~

    On the roof of a building several hundred meters high, the wind generated by the airflow wantonly blows on Lin Rui. Below, the bustling neon lights on the streets of New York make the night particrly beautiful. But it¡¯s dark above the city, like where Lin Rui is.

    Huh!

    Quietly sitting on the edge of the roof, Lin Rui operated the Insight Technique to its limit and finally sensed an object rushing towards his position and finally stopped behind him.

    ¡°Ohh! They even used a Quinjet to track me! I am really ttered!¡± Sensing what the big object thatnded behind him was, Lin Rui, sitting on the edge of the roof, slowly stood up.

    Dada~

    Before Lin Rui turned around, there was a sound of footsteps behind him.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight.¡± This is a verymon opening remark, but how can Lin Rui be so familiar with this sound?

    ¡°Agent Coulson? Hello.¡± Turning around, Lin Rui¡¯s expected Nick Fury to show up but it was Agent Coulson who came to see him.

    It seems that I am not strong and known enough to have Nick Fury personallye to see me and Lin Rui filed this information forter use. In fact, Lin Rui is really wrong. Coulson¡¯s level in S.H.I.E.L.D. is quite high. Coulson was responsible for the first contact with Tony. Of course, that was before Tony didn¡¯t be Iron Man. In fact, many of the heroes in the Avengers Alliance were recruited and organized by Coulson one by one.

    ¡°Ohh? Do you know me?¡± Originally calm-faced Coulson was surprised to hear Lin Rui calling out his name.

    ¡°Phil Coulson, you are an agent of the Strategic Hazard Intervention Espionage Logistics Directorate. Yes, I know you.¡± Nodding, Lin Rui answered Coulson question.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re now S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± Instead of wondering how Lin Rui knew his origin, Coulsonughed and said that their department had changed its name.

    ¡°Ohh? It should have been changed long ago.¡± Lin Rui said indifferently. But if S.H.I.E.L.D. changed its name, does that mean that Nick Fury has found Steve Rogers, or Captain America, who was frozen for seventy years?

    ¡°Mirage Knight seems to know us well?¡± Because of the mask, Coulson could not see Lin Rui¡¯s expressions, but he could hear the change in his tone.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know more than you¡¯re saying, you just tracked me through Daredevil¡¯s cell phone? You rushed here in Quinjet on the busy streets of New York, when did the guys in S.H.I.E.L.D. be so aggressive?¡± Without giving Coulson too much information, Lin Rui asked faintly, shaking his cell phone.

    Crash!

    Then Lin Rui crushed the phone and threw it on the ground beside him. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have to worry about SHIELD finding anything on this mobile phone, which he bought casually on the street.

    ¡°It seems that you really know us well. Then you should know why we came to see you.¡± Calmly watching Lin Rui crush the metal-d phone with his own power, Coulson then asked.

    ¡°As Daredevil said, you are nning to recruit me in joining S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± Lin Rui certainly knows what Coulson is looking for. Nick Fury¡¯s Avengers Alliance program requires a lot of powerful forces directly under hismand and the formation of the Avengers Alliance is not a group that ordinary agents can fill.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I came to see you today. I hope you will ept the invitation of S.H.I.E.L.D. and be one of us, working together to protect the security of the world¡¯s civilians from the special terrorist threat.¡± Coulson didn¡¯t beat around the bush but extended an olive branch directly to Lin Rui. But Lin Rui knows that the olive branch is now covered with poisonous spikes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to refuse. I don¡¯t want to be a spy. I don¡¯t like being restricted by all kinds of rules. I am good for now.¡± With a wave, Lin Rui refused Coulson¡¯s invitation directly.

    S.H.I.E.L.D. is really not suitable for Lin Rui right now. Although joining S.H.I.E.L.D. might make Lin Rui a Superhero faster, that¡¯s not what he wants. For the Marvel World that has be a reality, Lin Rui has given his true feelings to it. Now that he knows what¡¯s going to happen, Lin Rui certainly has to do something, and joining S.H.I.E.L.D. will seriously hinder Lin Rui¡¯s freedom of action.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I hope you¡¯ll think about it again. Join S.H.I.E.L.D. and you won¡¯t have to hide and fight the underground forces like you are doing now. We¡¯ll help you.¡± Coulson didn¡¯t give up. He obviously knew who Daredevil was dealing with and wanted to impress Lin Rui with that.

    ¡°Give up, Coulson, I won¡¯t join S.H.I.E.L.D..¡± As he continued to refuse Coulson, Lin Rui slowly retreated.

    ¡°Mirage Knight!¡± In Coulson¡¯s exmation, Lin Rui had retreated to the edge of the roof and had no intention of stopping.

    ¡°Goodbye, Agent Coulson! It was good talking to you!¡± With a wave of his hand, Lin Rui fell down from the roof hundreds of meters high in the next moment.

    Hoo!

    Running quickly to the edge of the roof, Coulson looked down nervously. Mirage Knight, who had just fallen, paused magically in mid-air for a few moments and finally disappeared safely into the shadows behind the building.

    ¡°Third team, Fifth team, can you track Mirage Knight?¡± Seeing Mirage Knight disappear, Coulson picked up the phone and asked.

    ¡°The third team reporting, Mirage Knight is not here.¡±

    ¡°The fifth team reporting, Mirage Knight is not here.¡±

    Soon, reports came from both teams ambushed behind the building. Of course, none of them saw Mirage Knight.

    ¡°It seems that this Vignte doesn¡¯t like S.H.I.E.L.D. very much! Hawkeye, withdraw, you have worked hard today.¡± Coulson shook his head helplessly and finally said softly.

    ¡°Roger that.¡±

    On the roof of the next building, more than 200 meters from the top of the building, Hawkeye lurks here and silently collects his bow and arrow.

    ......

 Chapter 107 *hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 107 *hidden*</h4>

    The Guardian¡¯s secret base, Lin Rui had just exined the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D. and the difficulties it faces to Matt. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. found Matt, they did not find the secret base of the Guardians, otherwise, Lin Rui could not hide here.

    ¡°It turned out to be the case. ording to you, this is not a good time to join S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± When he heard Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Matt nodded and said.

    In fact, when Coulson found Matt, he was still very excited. Matt worked really hard during the day as awyer and use his alternate identity to fight crime at night, but what has he aplished? On the one hand, there are factors of self-revenge, on the other hand, he wants to disintegrate Wilson¡¯s underworld empire. Although Matt is now in an alliance with Lin Rui and the Guardian League team is getting stronger and stronger, but it is not easy topletely smash Wilson. So when Coulson said that he could help Matt deal with Wilson, Matt was very excited.

    ¡°Matt, I know that you want to fight Wilson, but now it¡¯s not a good time to be involved with SHIELD. If you want to join them after their internal struggle is resolved, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Lin Rui also understands Matt¡¯s thoughts, so he is also willing to let Matt choose.

    Moreover, in the case of S.H.I.E.L.D. It¡¯s a public office and there should be a lot of sries. On the other hand, Lin Rui himself does not intend to join S.H.I.E.L.D., so somebody has to provide him with some convenience and information.

    ¡°I know.¡± With a nod, Matt said with a sense of propriety.

    ¡°OK, Spiderman should be okay for the time being. Jack has been hiding in Frankenstein Family, and S.H.I.E.L.D. won¡¯t find him. As for me, I don¡¯t think S.H.I.E.L.D. will let me go so easily, but they won¡¯t find me so easily either.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should be careful.¡± Matt didn¡¯t know where he was exposed, but he also doesn¡¯t know who Mirage Knight is till today, and S.H.I.E.L.D. could not find it either.

    ¡°I know. Well, I have an appointment with Tony Stark today. I don¡¯t think he likes people who arete.¡± After talking to Matt about S.H.I.E.L.D., it¡¯s time for Lin Rui to get down to business.

    ¡°Mr. Stark? Are you finally going to meet him?¡± Matt asked curiosity as he heard Lin Rui. He knew that Mirage Knight had been preparing to see Tony Stark at a very early time as he seemed to have something to say to him.

    ¡°Well, there are some things that I need to say to him. Well, I¡¯ll go first and you should pay more attention now.¡± After that, Lin Rui got up from the sofa and went out.

    ¡°You too.¡±

    ......

    A building in downtown New York, a building of Stark Industries. Today, Tony will meet Mirage Knight here. Of course, Lin Rui would not agree to meet him at Stark Industries main Building or Tony¡¯s beach vi. He could not run away if he wanted to. So Lin Rui chose Tony¡¯s downtown building as the meeting ce. Lin Rui is familiar with that location and even if Tony wants to stop Lin Rui, it is unlikely.

    ¡°Jackson, can¡¯t you reallye over? Today is a great opportunity for you to see Mirage Knight.¡± Sitting in a luxurious office in the building, Tony was on the phone with Lin Rui.

    ¡°Cough~ Mr. Stark, although I also want to see Mirage Knight, I don¡¯t have any strength at the moment. Maybe you can help ask for an autograph.¡± Lin Rui, who was rushing downtown, pretended to cough twice to make himself sound hoarse.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity. Don¡¯t worry, if Mirage Knight doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll get that autograph for you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony no longer insisted. ording to Tony¡¯s own information, Lin Rui is really sick and he¡¯s not pretending to be sick. He has not gone out for two days.

    ¡°Well, thank you, Mr. Stark.¡±

    ¡°Then rest.¡±

    After talking to Lin Rui, Tony was sitting quietly in his chair with his phone in his hand. This time Tony looked for Mirage Knight for a single purpose. Tony needs to unite with the heroes who are willing to take responsibility for protecting civilians. Tony could have done it himself, and he has been doing it since he became Iron Man. But the power of one person is not enough, especially now that Tony has other troubles, such as Padium Poisoning.

    ¡°Mr. Mirage Knight is here, sir.¡± Just as Tony was thinking, the voice of J.A.R.V.I.S suddenly came out. Although it¡¯s only an ordinary building, Tony has given J.A.R.V.I.S certain authority to take over the electronic system here.

    ¡°Really? Did hee in directly in that dress? Hearing the reminder of J.A.R.V.I.S., Tony asked curiously. He was curious to know what it was like to dress like that in broad daylight, which would attract at least a lot of attention.

    ¡°No, sir, Mirage Knight is here.¡± Seeing Tony wondering how Mirage Knight came in, J.A.R.V.I.S said it again. This time and thest statement did not seem to change, but the tone was a bit more serious.

    ¡°I know that he is here, you just said that.¡± Not understanding why J.A.R.V.I.S has to say the same thing twice. Tony feels it necessary to strengthen the core system of J.A.R.V.I.S again.

    ~

    ¡°I think, J.A.R.V.I.S means: I have already arrived in the room.¡± Just as Tony wondered if J.A.R.V.I.S was out of order, a voice suddenly came from behind him.

    !

    Turning his head suddenly, Tony saw a man in a dark grey suit and half-cross-section standing by the window. It looked as if he had juste in through the window. But Tony is now in his office in a building over two hundred meters high. How did this guy fly in?

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Stark. We¡¯ve met again.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s surprise, Lin Rui greeted him calmly.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight.¡±

    ......

    ¡°Not going to ask me to sit down?¡± Standing for a while at the window and seeing Tony looking at him, Lin Rui reminded him.

    ¡°Oh, please sit down!¡± Having been looking at Mirage Knight, Tony forgot about it.

    ~

    After two steps, Lin Rui sat down in front of Tony. Lin Rui could see that Tony was still a little defensive, so he wasn¡¯t too close to him.

    ¡°Is that your Iron Man Armor?¡± Looking at a metal box at Tony¡¯s feet, Lin Rui asked faintly. That¡¯s almost the same portable steel suitcase Tony used in Monaco before, except for a change of color.

    ¡°Ha-ha, is it so obvious? Yes, this is my Iron Man Armor. When meeting New York¡¯s Vignte, I can¡¯t be unprepared.¡± Nodding, Tonyughed and admitted.

    When Tony saw Mirage Knightst time, he saw that Mirage Knight had blocked the robot arm of therge Iron Man Armor by his own power, which Tony could not. So it¡¯s safe to have an Iron Man Armor at his feet that protect him at any time, even though Tony doesn¡¯t think Mirage Knight will hurt him.

    ¡°OK, I understand. So, what do you want to talk about? I heard that you have established a very friendly rtionship with Spiderman and promised to make him a high-tech spider suit?¡± Not minding Tony being on his guard, Lin Rui wants to get straight to the point.

    ¡°Well, Peter is a good boy. He has a strong sense of responsibility. I think Mr. Mirage Knight must be the same as him. But before we get down to business, I have a little request about a little friend of mine.¡± See Lin Rui mentioning Peter, Tony nodded and said. But just when Lin Rui thought Tony was going to say something important next, he changed his mind.

    ¡°Well? What request?¡± Lin Rui, who was surprised, asked.

    ¡°Can you give me your autograph, my little friend is your fan.¡± After saying that, Tony has taken out a delicate book from the table.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    ......

    Chapter 107 Iron Man And Mirage Knight

 Chapter 108 Digging A Pit For Shield

    <h4>Chapter 108 Digging A Pit For Shield</h4>

    In the luxury office, Tony has had a brief and serious conversation with Lin Rui for more than ten minutes, and Tony has also talked about his ns with Mirage Knight. In general, Tony hopes to have a stable connection with Mirage Knight. On one hand, Tony can provide Mirage Knight with better equipment and advanced technology; on the other hand, Mirage Knight will help Tony build a special organization to protect civilians from the threat of evil forces. Of course, the initiative should be in Tony¡¯s hands. He doesn¡¯t want others to use his own things and not listen to him.

    Lin Rui wasn¡¯t surprised to hear about Tony¡¯s ns, because Tony was already doing it, and the Iron Man is now the guardian of the American people. So far, Tony has yed a good role in this image. However, it is impractical for Lin Rui to listen to Tony from now on.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m like mercenary? You pay for the equipment and then I do something for you? Sitting in a chair, Lin Rui turned his legs upside down and said lightly. That¡¯s his simplest understanding of Tony¡¯s intentions. Of course, he¡¯s much more advanced than those mercenaries. Maybe it¡¯s a super mercenary?

    ¡°No! No! No! We are a cooperative rtionship. But I¡¯m giving you money and better equipment. Don¡¯t I have a say in matters?¡± Seeing Mirage Knight pointing out his n, Tony shook his head and exined.

    Putting his legs down, Lin Rui felt it was a bit ugly to pose in Phantom Suit. But Tony doesn¡¯t care what shape he¡¯s concave in.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me. I would appreciate it if you would provide me with funds and better equipment. As for the future, I can¡¯t do it if I listen to you. I¡¯m not as foolish as the little Spiderman kid. And there¡¯s another important reason I don¡¯t want to get too close to you right now.¡± Sitting slightly straight, Lin Rui said slowly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s answer was also expected by Tony, who was obviously not Peter. However, the ¡®another¡¯ reason that Lin Rui said is what Tony interested. Does he not like him?

    ¡°Because you and SHIELD are too close. Maybe it is not your intention, but they have been deeply involved with you and they will continue to do so. As for me, I don¡¯t have much affection for SHIELD, I don¡¯t want to expose myself for your reasons.¡± Finally, Lin Rui is about to start pitting S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D.? You know them too? How much do you know about them? Why do you say that?¡± Tony was a little surprised to hear the name that came out of Lin Rui¡¯s mouth and asked several questions.

    Before Coulson found Tony, Tony never knew there was such an organization. And after Nick sought Tony¡¯s help to form an Avengers alliance, Tony also sought out the organization but got nothing. Apart from the information Nick gave Tony, he was not clear for the time being.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D., a global anti-terrorism organization hidden in the dark. Terrorist organizations here are not guys with guns for them, but organizations and guys that pose a greater threat to the World. They are also responsible for monitoring and controlling individuals who are far more powerful than ordinary people, such as you, Iron Man.¡± Without boration, Lin Rui simply exined to Tony the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°As for why I don¡¯t like them, this is a secret. You may know itter. Anyway, I will not involve too much with SHIELD. If I am you, I will not entangle too much with them either.¡± After exining S.H.I.E.L.D., Lin Rui also reminded Tony.

    ¡°Why? Listening to what you said, their purpose seems to be simr to mine. Moreover, such an organization should wee people like me.¡± Tony did not understand why Lin Rui doesn¡¯t like S.H.I.E.L.D. and asked again.

    ¡°Of course, their purpose is good. However, arge organization always has internal problems, and the internal problems of S.H.I.E.L.D. are not a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Internal problems? It seems that you know more about them than a little!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony suddenly sighed.

    Now, Tony feels it¡¯s necessary to change his mind about the Vignte in front of him. He thought it was just a man with some sense of responsibility and some strength. But Tony didn¡¯t expect that he would know so many things he himself didn¡¯t know. Tony didn¡¯t like the feeling that it was totally out of his control.

    ¡°Maybe, so if you really want to cooperate with S.H.I.E.L.D., we¡¯d better keep a distance.¡± Seeing Tony pondering, Lin Rui said with a smile. Lin Rui is slowly raising his status in Tony¡¯s eyes so that his voice will be more and more important. Using the information that Tony didn¡¯t know to pit S.H.I.E.L.D., Lin Rui feels he¡¯s doing a good job.

    ¡°It seems that I really need to think about it. I¡¯m d that you would share this news with me.¡± With a nod, Tony said he was thinking about it.

    ¡°Since you have asked this, I can give you a piece of important information for free. After all, you should you already have Padium Poisoning now?¡± Seeing that Tony has slowly settled in, Lin Rui intends to strike while the iron is hot.

    !

    When he heard Lin Rui suddenly mentioning his Padium Poisoning, Tony¡¯s eyes shed and his feet were ced on the box next to him.

    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± Now, Tony finally feels a little threatened. Only Ivan, who also made the miniature Arc Reactor, and Jackson know about his Padium Poisoning. Why does Mirage Knight know about it?

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that, anyway, I won¡¯t go around telling anyone about that. And, not only do I know you have Padium Poisoning, but I also know how to cure it.¡± Just as Tony stared nervously at Lin Rui. His next sentence made Tony even more shocked.

    ¡°Treat Padium Poisoning?! How is it possible? As long as I still wear this piece on my chest for one day, this thing can¡¯t be cured.¡± A little calmed down, Tony went on. Even the Low-Level Holy Spring Water that was given to Tony before was only temporarily, letting his body recover. Padium still continued to erode his body.

    ¡°Of course I know, so you need a new element to rece Padium. I think Mr. Stark has been looking for a long time.¡± Smiling, Lin Rui said faintly.

    ¡°You even know that? Who the hell are you?!¡± Tony couldn¡¯t calm down anymore, all of his secrets had beenid bare.

    ¡°Now what you should be concerned about is not my knowledge, but the new element that can rece Padium. Don¡¯t you want to know where it is?¡± Head tilted, Lin Rui asked calmly.

    ¡°Do you really know?!¡± If the Mirage Knight really knows where the new element that can rece Padium is, Tony really doesn¡¯t have to worry about the threat of death.

    ¡°Of course I know, I don¡¯t talk nonsense. And it¡¯s in the organization I¡¯ve been talking about.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui changed his position on the chair. ¡°In fact, one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D. was your father: Howard Stark. When your father died, he left a legacy in S.H.I.E.L.D., and you will find what you¡¯ve been looking for in that legacy.¡±

    ¡°My father? Founded S.H.I.E.L.D. The new elements that can rece Padium are in S.H.I.E.L.D., in what he left behind?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s sessive news explosions almost overwhelmed Tony, he could hardly believe it.

    What he had been looking for was hidden in S.H.I.E.L.D., and they kept it a secret. His father¡¯s legacy did note to him and S.H.I.E.L.D. put it away. Thinking of this, Tony¡¯s heart burst into mes.

    ¡°Yes. I think, with Mr. Stark¡¯s current friendship with SHIELD, you should be able to get back Howard¡¯s legacy if you go to them. As for whether you can find new elements in it, I believe you will not be disappointed.¡± Feeling the ups and downs of Tony¡¯s emotions, Lin Rui pushed the waves around again.

    After a while, Tony calmed down from the news. He had taken his feet away from the Iron Man Armor Box. ¡°Thank you for giving me the news. It¡¯s very important to me.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m d to be able to help Mr. Stark, too.¡± Knowing that Tony had slowly trusted himself, Lin Rui said with augh.

    In another world, Nick would have told Tony the news himself and then Tony would¡¯ve paid a big favor and joined the Avengers. Now, Lin Rui told Tony that Nick, who should have been a good man, became a cold-blooded fellow in an instant. I don¡¯t think Tony would like him anymore.

    ¡°So, is Mr. Stark still willing to fund me?¡± Lin Rui asked again when Tony thought about taking back his father¡¯s legacy from S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Tony Stark is a big local tycoon. If Lin Rui¡¯s League of Defender wants to develop rapidly, it must have a lot of money and more advanced technology. Stark¡¯s funding is obviously a good idea.

    ¡°I think, I will be happy too.¡± Looking at Lin Rui, Tony replied faintly. In response to the news that Lin Rui shared with him today, Tony had every reason to help Mirage Knight instead of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°OK! So today¡¯s meeting will end happily. Mr. Stark, It was nice talking to you. I¡¯ll contact you again.¡± Now that everything has been said, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to stay any longer. Maybe this ce is under S.H.I.E.L.D. surveince right here. As he spoke, Lin Rui got up from his chair and walked to the window.

    ¡°It was good to meet you too, Mirage Knight.¡±

    ¡°Good-bye, then, Mr. Stark.¡± Finally, Lin Rui greeted Tony and jumped out of the window.

    ......

 Chapter 109 Tony Debt Collection

    <h4>Chapter 109 Tony Debt Collection</h4>

    Knock Knock~

    ¡°Jackson, are you any better?¡± Outside Lin Rui¡¯s door, his mother stood at the door with a ss of water and shouted.

    ¡°Mom! I am already better!¡± Lin Rui was already in position when he rushed into the room from outside the window andy down on the bed.

    The next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s beautiful mother came in and said, ¡°I poured you a ss of water. You seem to have a fever this morning, and I don¡¯t even know how you got sick.¡±

    ¡°Cough~ Thank you mom, I am already getting better.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s face was a little pale as he said this while taking the ss of water from his mother. He has already met Tony. Of course, he¡¯ll be well soon.

    ¡°Well, you do look much better.¡± Looking at her son carefully, Mary was relieved. Compared with Lin Rui¡¯s appearance in the morning, it¡¯s undoubtedly much better now.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I should be all right today.¡± Holding his Mother¡¯s hand, Lin Rui consoled. It doesn¡¯t matter to him if he pretends to be ill, but it worries his family.

    ¡°Well, you have a good rest. I have to go to work this afternoon. I¡¯ll let your fathere back to see you earlier. Maybe you can ask your friends toe and apany you.¡± Holding her son¡¯s hand, Mary said with concern.

    ¡°I know, Mom. You go to work, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui assured her that he was okay.

    ¡°Ok, if you get hungry, I left something for you in the refrigerator, eat it.¡± Standing up from the bed, Mary finally gave up and left.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    When he saw his mother shut the door, Lin Rui was relieved. It was not easy to deceive his mother.

    Buzz~

    Just as Lin Rui was rxing and ready to take a break, his cell phone suddenly shook. Seeing the caller id, Lin Rui became nervous again.

    ¡°Hey! Mr. Stark, why did you call me again? Did you see Mirage Knight?¡± After answering the phone, Lin Rui continued to ask at the other end of the line in a sick voice.

    ¡°Jackson, when have I lied to you, of course, I saw him. And, I also got you his autograph. If cane to me after you get well, I think you¡¯re the first person to get Mirage Knight¡¯s autograph.¡± At the other end of the phone, Tony¡¯s tone sounded a little refreshing, wondering if it was because he was about to find an alternative element.

    ¡°Oh! Really? Mr. Stark! Thank you so much!¡± Lin Rui at the end of the phone called in a very exciting voice. Although the autograph was signed by him, he should still keep up the appearance. However, this is not Mirage Knight¡¯s first autograph. His first autograph was taken by Peter.

    ¡°Well, you know it. Well, I won¡¯t disturb your rest,e and get it when you¡¯re well.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Stark.¡±

    After a few words, Tony hung up. Now that he knows the whereabouts of a new recement element, Tony won¡¯t waste any more time. Nick Fury of S.H.I.E.L.D., Tony is going to collect the debt now.

    ......

    A fast-food restaurant just a few blocks from the Stark Industries building, Tony is eating his favorite cheeseburger. Tony is taking a leisurely look at the burger in his hand and looking at the person sitting opposite to him, Nick Fury. Compared to Tony¡¯s leisurely look, Nick¡¯s expression is not so natural. It¡¯s not very pleasant for anyone toe and ask for something, especially after their ns have beenpletely broken.

    ¡°So, my father¡¯s legacy is really in your S.H.I.E.L.D. database?¡± Putting down half of the cheeseburger in his hand, Tony calmly looked at Nick and ask.

    ¡°Yes, after Howard Stark¡¯s death, his relics were all stored in the database of S.H.I.E.L.D., and no one has used it for so many years.¡± With a helpless look, Nick answered truthfully.

    ¡°So, as my father¡¯s son, am I eligible to inherit these inheritances?¡± Wiping his hands, Tony went on.

    ¡°Of course, you are qualified to inherit the inheritance of your father. Only the information is...¡± Nick was somewhat embarrassed by Tony¡¯s question and wanted to exin a few words after acknowledging Tony¡¯s inheritance.

    But you didn¡¯t give it to me. Even if your excuse is that I was not authorized enough, what about now? Youe to me and invite me to join your Avengers Alliance program. But you didn¡¯t tell me that my father was also one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D. and that his legacy is still sealed in your unknown database! ¡± Nick was interrupted by Tony before he could finish his exnation.

    ¡°Well, I was going to give you that information.¡± Faced with Tony¡¯s question, Nick obviously did not know how to exin himself.

    ¡°Huh?! Was it meant to be handed over to me? When? When I almost died of Padium Poisoning? Tony is a smart man and no he can see Nick¡¯s original intention. After he decided that S.H.I.E.L.D. had hidden his father¡¯s legacy, he knew what Nick was thinking.

    ¡°Tony, you know, we face all kinds of threats in the world all the time, and I just want you to join me in my n.¡± Now Nick can only make up for it.

    ¡°Are you really going to recruit people in this way? No wonder he doesn¡¯t like you!¡± In the face of Nick¡¯s weakness, Tony showed no sympathy. Now Tony finally knows why Mirage Knight doesn¡¯t like S.H.I.E.L.D., these guys don¡¯t have a single bone that is made out of truth.

    ¡°Well? Who doesn¡¯t like it?¡± When he heard Tony¡¯s words, Nick suddenly noticed, ¡°Tony, where did you get this information?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this since I know this now. Well, I¡¯m going to take back my father¡¯s legacy, right now.¡± In the face of Nick¡¯s inquiry, Tony did not respond to his interest at all, and now he just wanted to get his father¡¯s legacy to find an alternative element.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have some people deliver it to you. However, I can¡¯t guarantee whether you can find any alternative elements. After all, none of those materials has ever been read.¡± Nick can only promise, things have developed so far that he can no longer hold back Howard¡¯s stuff from Tony.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find it myself, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Now that what Mirage Knight has said so far is true, Tony is confident that he can find what he wants in his father¡¯s legacy.

    ¡°Okay, I hope you seed. However, if you need help, I am here at any time. We have also studied Padium Poisoning for many years. Although there is no cure, there are some mitigation serums.¡± In the end, Nick wants to use this to get some of Tony¡¯s favors. But he didn¡¯t know that Tony didn¡¯t need those things at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t use those things. You just have to send my father¡¯s legacy over as soon as possible.¡± Looking through Nick¡¯s n, Tony said disdainfully. Having got what he needed, Tony got up from his seat and left directly.

    Looking out at Tony driving his luxury sports car away quickly, Nick sitting in the fast-food restaurant had a frown on his face.

    ¡°Natasha!¡± In spite of his difort, Nick suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ck Widow Natasha quickly came over from the back seat, she had heard the conversation between Tony and Nick.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?! How did Tony know about Howard¡¯s legacy and that it is still in SHIELD, who told him? And, how did Tony¡¯s Padium Poisoning disappear? Did he find a way?¡± Nick asked all of his questions to one of his most elite agents.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how Tony got this information. Howard¡¯s legacy is locked in the S.H.I.E.L.D. database. I also just learned about it.¡± When she heard Nick¡¯s question, Natasha answered helplessly.

    Crack!

    ¡°Give me a thorough investigation report of Tony¡¯s recent trip! I want to know how he got this information and who have been in contact with him and also find out the leak!¡± Nick gave the instructions very seriously after a fierce pat on the table.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Also, ask Coulson to send Howard¡¯s things to Tony. As for the Vignte thing, let¡¯s put it aside for the time being and hold Tony steady first.¡± As Natasha turned to leave, Nick stopped her and said a few more words.

    ¡°I see.¡± Natasha then left quickly.

    ¡°Who gave you this information Tony?¡± Sitting in a fast-food restaurant, Nick Fury, Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. frowned and thought silently.

 Chapter 110 The Third Sequence Of Talent

    <h4>Chapter 110 The Third Sequence Of Talent</h4>

    After hiding at home for another day, Lin Rui slowly recovered from his ¡°illness¡±. He can¡¯t just get well the minute after Mge Knight and Tony meet as that will attract suspicion. During Lin Rui¡¯s illness, Peter and Harry came to see him, which made Lin Rui feel a little embarrassed. But after thinking about Peter¡¯s loose tongue that made this situation from the start, he wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all.

    And this time when he met Harry, Lin Rui felt that he had changed a lot. Apparently more mature, the heart should also be stronger, after all, he is now Oscorp¡¯s ruler. However, Lin Rui could feel Harry¡¯s hidden concern about his father¡¯s illness.

    Norman Osborn¡¯s disease is a family gic disease, something that Harry doesn¡¯t know. Norman has always concealed his condition and secretly let Dr. Ratha do the human trial with the immature gene serum, in order to cure his illness. But until now, human trials have not been sessful and Norman Osborn doesn¡¯t have much time left.

    Although Lin Rui knows something about Harry¡¯s situation, he knows that if he wants to save Harry, he can only use the mature and stable gene serum. Now that the gene serum is still under development, it is the experiment of Dr. Connors and Peter. So whether Harry can be saved depends on whether Peter and Dr. Connors are progressing fast enough, and Lin Rui really can¡¯t help in this regard.

    As for Norman Osborn, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if he will ever be Green Goblin again in this world, because the defective gene serum developed by Dr. Connors has been destroyed, Norman should not be schizophrenia due to family hereditary diseases and finally inject the gene serum into himself to be the Green Goblin. However, Lin Rui did not know that although he and Peter had sessfully prevented Dr. Connors from continuing to study the defective gene serum, Norman had already sent people to continue their research in the dark and had begun to do a lot of human experiments.

    Just as Lin Rui was on the line with Tony and created a pit for S.H.I.E.L.D., Norman Osborn was ready to inject himself with thetest gene serum. His days are running out, and even if he¡¯s going to take risks, he¡¯s going to live. So the scenario waiting for Lin Rui may not be what he expected. Now he¡¯s well enough to ask Tony for Mirage Knight¡¯s autograph.

    The repaired Jeep groaned outside Tony¡¯s luxury vi, and Lin Rui jumped out and mmed the door. Then he walked naturally into the vi. However, his heart is not as natural as his face.

    ¡°It seems that Tony has already found S.H.I.E.L.D., and there are at least five ces around here under surveince.¡± As he walked, Lin Rui had already identified the hidden watchers around him.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the use of keeping you here? Mirage Knight won¡¯t swagger to you. Uh-no, I¡¯m already in front of them.¡± Thinking of this, Lin Ruiughed silently and then went into the vi.

    ......

    ¡°Jackson Lin, target number three. Rtions with Tony Stark: Interviewer? Who investigated this? Does their rtionship look like the rtionship between an ordinary journalist and an interviewee?¡± After Lin Rui walked into Tony¡¯s vi, there was a fire truck in a hill five kilometers away from Tony¡¯s vi. At this time, there was an analysis of Jackson¡¯s identity in the two fire trucks, but the voice was obviously not satisfied with the identity of the interviewer.

    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s the most direct rtionship we¡¯ve found between him and Tony Stark. But they seem to have something else besides this rtionship. Jackson Lin also appeared in Monaco more than a week ago and helped Tony Stark.¡± Faced with his Boss¡¯s questions, the agent in charge of gathering intelligence and analysis in the car quickly exined.

    ¡°So, you simply write to me the words of interviewer?!¡± Edison asked with an ugly face when he heard his men¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, maybe they have be friends now. Because there is too little information, we can not make an effective judgment.¡± The Agent replied with an innocent tone, this is not his fault.

    The point is that Lin Rui is indeed an interviewer of Tony Stark and has attended several important press conferences on Stark Group. Tony may appreciate this smart young man, but these agents don¡¯t think that people like Tony Stark will make friends with young people like Lin Rui. So they only wrote the identity of an interviewer in the report. How could they write a best friend of Tony Stark when they themselves don¡¯t know anything? After thest party, Colonel Rhodes, Tony¡¯s only good friend, had not contacted him for a long time.

    ¡°Forget it, from now on, no matter what their rtionship is now, you have to closely monitor them, do not let go of any detail.¡± Knowing that his men must have done their best, Edison said nothing more but kept them under close surveince.

    However, after hearing Edison¡¯s words, the intelligence gatherer agent¡¯s face did not rx but became a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there any problem? He¡¯s just a little kid, don¡¯t tell me that this thing can¡¯t be done as well?¡± Seeing his face, Edison asked with a low tone.

    ¡°No, Sir. Actually, we met another group of investigators when investigating Jackson Lin. They are also watching and observing Jackson Lin. And they¡¯re under the responsibility of Agent Coulson. So...¡± Asked by his Boss, the agent bluntly described the situation. When investigating the target, he met his colleagues in the same department and was warned not to interfere in their affairs. The intelligence brother who was caught in the middle was very helpless.

    ¡°Agent Coulson is in charge? Let me see... Hearing the exnation from his staff, Edison quickly inquired on the tablet on his hand. The intelligence Agent did not have as high authority as he had, ¡°Oh, this Jackson Lin was originally designated as the third series of personnel training in the bureau, and is now in the observation stage.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, leave him alone and let Coulson investigate him. Since he can be in the third sequence of talents, then it should be no problem.¡± Looking carefully at the information about Lin Rui on the tablet, Edison finally decided to leave him alone.

    ¡°I see, boss.¡± The relieved agent agreed loudly. Maybe this young man Jackson will work with them in the future. Of course, the third sequence personals is slightly higher than them in authority.

    In this way, Nick Fury¡¯s observation of Jackson freed him from suspicion of being a potential mystery figure. Sometimes I have to admire all kinds of coincidences in the world.

    ......

    ¡°Mr. Stark?¡± Not knowing that people outside of Tony¡¯s vi just had a discussion about him, Lin Ruie to the door of Tony¡¯s basement.

    Lin Rui stood in front of the high-strength ss secret door and shouted, but there was no response. He didn¡¯t know where Tony hides for the experiment.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S? Are you there?¡± Lin Rui certainly didn¡¯t know the secret password of the door, so he looked up and asked the camera above. Last time at the party, Lin Rui let J.A.R.V.I.S put himself in, otherwise, he could not get Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor from being taken.

    The existence of J.A.R.V.I.S is very magical for Lin Rui. Although the world¡¯swork is very developed, Artificial intelligence which can almost think like J.A.R.V.I.S has not been seen elsewhere.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jackson.¡± Sure enough, J.A.R.V.I.S. is here all the time. Even though he¡¯s helping Tony with his experiment now, he can also talk to Lin Rui here.

    ¡°Hello, J.A.R.V.I.S. Can you tell Mr. Stark that I¡¯m here?¡± Looking up at the camera above, Lin Rui asked with a smile.

    ¡°Happy to help.¡±

    ~

    Just as Lin Rui was standing at the door waiting for a response from J.A.R.V.I.S., the door in front of him had been unlocked. It seemed that Tony had authorized J.A.R.V.I.S. to let Lin Rui in.

    ¡°Thank you, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡± As he pushed the door in, Lin Rui looked up at the camera and thanked him. Lin Rui treats J.A.R.V.I.S. as a real person, just like Tony.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Jackson.¡± The tone of J.A.R.V.I.S is still as calm as usual.

    Lin Rui, who walked into Tony¡¯s basement, did not see Tony in the ce where the Iron Man Armor was ced. He seemed to be in aboratory farther inside. So Lin Rui went on to aboratory inside.

    Buzz!

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Just as Lin Rui pushed open a heavy door and entered theb, aser-like object suddenly came across him, and he heard Tony¡¯s loud reminder.

    ¡°cao!¡±

    ......

 Chapter 111

    <h4>Chapter 111</h4>

    When A Powerful Burst Of Laser Light Came Towards Him, Lin Rui Screamed A Rude Remark And Threw Himself Straight Forward On The Ground.

    Sii~

    After Lin Ruiy down, theser just moved past where he was, and a deep crack was made in the wall by a high-intensity convergent beam.

    Buzz~

    After crossing most of thebs, the beam was finally pointed at its proper position under Tony¡¯s control, in the middle of an object mounted on a test bench. The high-intensity convergent beam slowly dissipated after a period of time and then a triangr object with a pale white light appeared in the center of the test bench. Tony finally developed a new element that could rece Padium.

    !

    ¡°Tony! Are you trying to kill me?!¡± Quickly climbing up from the ground, Lin Rui shouted at Tony. Getting nearly cut in half by aser, Lin Rui is now pissed at Tony. Even though Lin Rui always carries a guardian charm, Low Level¡¯s guardian charms can¡¯t withstand such a powerfulser attack. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Rui¡¯s quick reaction just now, he might have been in real danger.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you all right? And, I finally found a new element!¡± Without paying attention to Lin Rui¡¯s anger, Tony had rushed to theb bench to look at the new element.

    ¡°You!...¡± Afflicted by Tony¡¯s sentence, Lin Rui almost regretted telling Tony the news about the new element.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Tony could not help but admire the triangle that contained the new element as it was removed from the test bench.

    This is Howard¡¯s most valuable legacy to Tony, which canpletely rece Padium and make Arc Reactorplete without any side effects.

    ¡°So, Do you want me to congratte you right now?!¡± Walking up to Tony, Lin Rui said angrily.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s apletely new element! It may only be used on the Arc Reactor for the time being, but it¡¯s also a great discovery! ¡± Putting that new element away, Tony said earnestly. He¡¯s going to test whether this new element can rece Padiumter, but Tony has already let J.A.R.V.I.S. run the calctions so there should be no problems at all.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your dad the one who found it...¡± Lin Rui whispered as he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Huh, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Ah, nothing! I mean Mr. Stark is amazing!¡± Jackson shouldn¡¯t know about S.H.I.E.L.D. and the conversation between Iron Man and Mirage Knight so Lin Rui quickly added.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re here to get Mirage Knight¡¯s autograph. I put that on the table in the nextb. You can get it yourself. I¡¯ll continue to do some experiments. You can stay and help me if you have timeter.¡± After sorting out the makeshiftb, Tony pointed Lin Rui in a direction.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m free today anyway. I¡¯ll just help Mr. Stark here.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui chose to stay and help Tony do the experiment.

    ¡°Ok! Then you go to move the table over here. The pipe needs to be moved.¡± It seems that Tony knew Lin Rui will help him and he pointed towards a table and told him.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡± I should have taken my autograph and left!

    In the end, Lin Rui stayed in Tony¡¯sb until the afternoon. Once a genius like Tony gets caught up in something that interests them, theypletely forget everything else. In the meantime, if Lin Rui hadn¡¯t helped book some takeaway from his grandfather¡¯s restaurant, he was afraid that Tony would faint.

    ¡°Goodbye J.A.R.V.I.S.¡± Standing at the gate of Tony Vi, Lin Rui waved his hand to the camera on his head and shouted. Before Tony came out of the basement, Lin Rui said goodbye to J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Good-bye, Mr. Jackson,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. responded politely.

    Then Lin Rui continued driving his little jeep and left Tony¡¯s house under the close surveince of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°Goal No. 3 has left, repeated, goal No. 3 has left.¡±

    ¡°Roger that.¡±

    After Lin Rui drove away, agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., who had been outside Tony¡¯s house, exchanged quickly. However, they would not know that the targets they were monitoring had actually discovered them long ago and they were just toozy to do anything so they just ignored them.

    ¡°It seems that I have to be more careful now. It¡¯s better to contact Tony less as Mirage Knight.¡± Already far away from Tony¡¯s luxury vi, Lin Rui, feeling closely monitored, thought to himself.

    ......

    ¡°Ivan... what¡¯s this? Jack, is this a helmet?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±

    In the secret warehouse of Hammer Industries, the uneasy Justin Hammer came to inspect it, but it turned out to be very upsetting for him.

    ¡°Ivan, how are you supposed to get a head in there? Jack, can you put your head in there?¡± Looking at the iron bump, Justin asked sarcastically.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± Jack put it on his head and finally replied.

    ¡°See, Ivan. That¡¯s not a helmet. It¡¯s a head. I need to put a guy in there! I need to fit a person in that suit. Do you understand? Ivan!¡± Crouching in front of Ivan, Justin was dissatisfied with the transformation of the steel battle suit.

    ¡°The drone is better,¡± Ivan responded faintly.

    ¡°What? Drone better? Why is drone better?¡± Justin asked, staring.

    ¡°People make problems, trust me, the drone is better.¡± Ivan still replied in that same tone.

    ¡°Ivan, what I want to make is Iron Man suit and what the government wants is Iron Man suits, just like Iron Man, so that the people will feel at ease!¡± It seems that Justin still has a lot ofints about Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor. He must make one or better Iron Man.

    ¡°Justin, don¡¯t get too attached to things. Learn to let go.¡± In the face of Justin¡¯s request, Ivan just put his own attitude.

    Ivan knows that Justin will not give up on him, no one other then he can make an Iron Man regiment for Justin, so he will definitely ept the drone Iron Man. However, Justin may have forgotten that even remotely controlled drones require human control.

    ¡°Okay! These drones of yours better steal the show, Ivan. Do you understand? They better rock my world on that stage, Ivan!¡± Sure enough, Justin finallypromised. As long as Ivan actually made Iron Man Regiment, he didn¡¯t care if he could jam people in or not.

    A few dayster, in the face of pressure from the people, the military asked Hammer Industries to hold an exhibition of steel soldiers to show the American people the high-tech Iron Man Regiment owned by their government. Justin naturally transferred this request directly to Ivan here, and he asked him to make the Iron Man unveiled as soon as possible.

    Because of Lin Rui¡¯s involvement, Rhodes did not take Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor, so Hammer Industries did not get the technology on Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor. Justin Hammer can only rely on Ivan¡¯s design. In Justin¡¯s opinion, a few dayster, Hammer Industrial Technology Expo will be Hammer¡¯s industry and its own show. But he did not know that the consequences of leaving the design to Ivan were serious and that it would be a disaster.

    ......

    ¡°Iing call with a blocked number, sir.¡± Tony, who was doing further experiments on the new element in the basement, suddenly heard a reminder from J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Huh? Who is calling?¡± Tony was a little surprised to hear J.A.R.V.I.S. Of course, he knew that he was under the surveince of S.H.I.E.L.D., and he was ced under house arrest after he got his father¡¯s inheritance.

    ¡°Hey, Coulson, how¡¯s thend of enchantment?¡± Signing J.A.R.V.I.S. to connect, Tony asked directly, thinking he was the agent who had been monitoring him.

    ¡°Hey, Tony, how you doing? I double the cycle.¡± However, it was not Coulson¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°You what?¡± Tony was a little surprised, the voice seemed familiar to him.

    ¡°You told me Double cycle¡¯s more power. Good advice.¡± Ivan said on the phone.

    ¡°You sound pretty sprightly for a dead guy.¡± Tony, who thought Ivan had died in a prison attack, asked faintly, ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S. Track his location.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not like a dying man... What your father has done to my family for forty years will be returned in forty minutes. I hope you are ready, Tony Stark.¡± Ivan hung up after saying what was clearly a threat.

    ¡°Tracking iplete.¡± After the phone hangs up, the results of J.A.R.V.I.S are alsoing out. It has not been able to track the position of Ivan.

    However, Tony happened to scan theputer screen in front of him, which showed today¡¯s Hammer Industrial Science and Technology Fair.

    ¡°Assemble the Iron Man Armor right away. We¡¯re going out.¡± cing the Arc Reactor with the new element on his chest, Tony quickly instructed J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Sir, the analysis of the new element is notpletely over yet...¡±

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, I don¡¯t want to hear that now!¡±

    Soon, a cool red Iron Man Armor emerged from Tony¡¯s luxury vi.

    ¡°Reporting, Iron Man has left!¡±

    ......

 Chapter 112

    <h4>Chapter 112</h4>

    dies And Gentlemen, For Far Too Long, This Country Has Had To ce Its Brave Men And Women In Harm¡¯s Way, But Then The Iron Man Appeared, And We Thought That The Days Of Losing Lives Were Behind Us. Sadly, That Technology Was Kept Out Of Reach. That¡¯s Not Fair. That¡¯s Not Right And It¡¯s Just Too Bad...¡± Justin Hammer Is Standing On A Magnificent Stage At The Hammer Industry Science And Technology Fair.

    ¡°Does every entrepreneur say that? You can go to Hollywood to be an actor with a sincere expression like that.¡± In the off-stage press area, Lin Rui gathered at the edge of the stage and muttered.

    Today is the Hammer Industries Fair. It¡¯s the day Hammer shows Iron Man Regiment. Of course, It¡¯s also Ivan¡¯s day of revenge. However, Lin Rui is not going to let him do it so simply. Although Iron Man Regiment manufactured by Hammer Industries is not as dangerous as Tony¡¯s armor, Lin Rui does not intend to give Ivan the chance to cause idents at the Expo.

    ¡°Daredevil, have you found the Russian? Justin here has already begun to show his Iron Man Regiment.¡± Seeing the event in front of his eyes, Lin Rui whispered to Daredevil.

    Lin Rui, who knows the story, sent Daredevil to Hammer Industries to find Ivan long before the Expo began. As long as they can control Ivan, the Iron Man Regiment show today can only be a simple show. Although Justin and Hammer Industries may be in the limelight,pare to the Iron Man regiment going crazy, he can endure Hammer for two days. After all, once Ivan is caught, Hammer Industries would be back to its original shape, and they would not be able to make Iron Man Regiment alone.

    ¡°Not yet, Mirage Knight. Are you sure that the Russian man is hiding in thisb arranged for him by Hammer Industries? It doesn¡¯t look like someone is here.¡± But to Lin Rui¡¯s surprise, something seems to be wrong with Daredevil¡¯s side.

    ¡°How could he be absent? He should be... Hearing Daredevil¡¯s answer, Lin Rui frowned tightly and muttered. But he immediately remembered something, ¡°No! He may not be in theb now!¡±

    In the original plot, Justin, who got Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit, put Ivan under house arrest before the Expo, that is, in his ownboratory, because Ivan and Justin disagreed. But Justin didn¡¯t get Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit this time because of Lin Rui¡¯s interference. So Ivan is still supposed to be entertained by his delicious food, and now he could be anywhere in New York.

    ¡°Daredevil, look carefully at theboratories of Hammer Industries and try to find Ivan!¡± Considering the change in the plot, Lin Rui shouted at Daredevil.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Spiderman, it seems that we will be busy tonight. If Iron Man Regiment goes mad, you try to trap them with your spider silk!¡± Running towards the auditorium, Lin Rui said to Spiderman.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Peter¡¯s answer came quickly from themunicator, he¡¯s hiding behind the stage now.

    As for Lin Rui, he would like to remain behind to ensure the safety of Pepper at least after Iron Man Regiment¡¯s departure.

    ¡°Next, let¡¯s witness the Iron Man Regiment!¡±

    ¡°Army!......¡±

    ¡°Navy!......¡±

    On the stage, Justin is excitedly showing off the powerful Iron Man Regiment of Hammer Industries, and a group of fully armed, unmanned steel fighters are being put on the stage. No one knows what the U.S. military is thinking. It¡¯s an exposition that is attended by thousands of people, so how could these Iron Man Soldiers appear in front of so many people with weapons. I don¡¯t know if they trust the Hammer industry or if they have a bad brain. They shouldn¡¯t be equipped with weapons for just an exhibition.

    ¡°Ladies! Gentlemen! This is our government¡¯stest weapon of war: Iron Man Regiment!¡± Standing in front of dozens of steel warriors, Justin shook his arms and shouted.

    In conjunction with Justin¡¯s action, Iron Man Regiment at the back saluted the audience neatly. Such a shocking scene directly ignited the atmosphere of the scene, and everyone apuded and pped their hands. Of course, in addition to Lin Rui, who was running towards the audience, there was Miss Pepper and Natasha, who sat beside her.

    Whoosh~

    While Justin was enjoying the cheers of the audience below, a red-figure flew in from outside the Expo Hall and finallynded beside Justin. It¡¯s Iron Man, the real Iron Man Tony ising.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    ¡°Iron Man!¡±

    Tony¡¯s arrival ushered in another ¡°chaos¡±, a big day for old Iron Man and new Iron Man Regiment to meet.

    ¡°Hey! Now let¡¯s have the torch ry ceremony!¡± Although Tony¡¯s arrival was beyond Justin¡¯s expectation, he tried to maintain his calmness and interact with the audience on stage.

    Kaka~

    ¡°Where is Ivan?¡± Justin!¡± But Tony apparently didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore and stopped in front of him and asked.

    ¡°What, what did you say? Tony, what are you doing here? Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Justin asked, pretending to be silly. Ivan is the hidden card of Hammer¡¯s industry. He can¡¯t be exposed.

    ¡°I know that you and Ivan are colluding together. He helped you out with these steel fighters! I still know how strong yourpany is. You can¡¯t make anything this decent. So tell me where he is?¡± Approaching Justin Hammer, Tony asked again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Tony pushed him, step by step, but Justin still pretended to not know anything. What if Tony knew Ivan was alive? As long as he doesn¡¯t say, with these new Iron Man Regiments of Hammer Industries, the U.S. military simply doesn¡¯t care what Ivan did before.

    Buzz!

    While Tony and Justin were talking in front of them, the eyes of a steel Marine soldier standing behind them suddenly shed red.

    ¡°D¨© d¨©! Sir, you are being marked!¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Boom!

    Just as J.A.R.V.I.S. detected the movement of the steel fighter to remind Tony of the next moment, an attack had hit Tony and sent him straight out of the stage.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Starting the ejector in the semi-air-conditioned position, Tony shouted loudly at J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Sir, these Iron Man Soldiers have been activated and their goals have been set. It¡¯s you, sir.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S. gave an answer.

    Kakaka!

    Sure enough, with the st of the first gun, all the steel fighters who had been standing on the stage for disy were activated, one by one walking down the stage. As for the steel fighters who were designed to be air forces, they quickly started the ejector and rushed up to Tony in the upper half of the sky in an instant.

    ¡°What!!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°What happened?!¡±

    The Iron Man Regiment, which was originally used for the exhibition, suddenly rushed down the stage and their weapon systems were apparently activated. The audience who were still watching the stage were eximed and fled.

    Tony couldn¡¯t understand what just happened right now, he was too stupid, so he instantly turned and rushed outside the fair. ¡°I can¡¯t fight them here, I have to take them away!¡±

    Soo!

    Behind Tony, more than a dozen flying Iron Man Soldiers quickly rushed out of the exhibition hall. The Army and Navy steel fighters, on the other hand, marched outside the venue to cooperate with the Air Force in eliminating Iron Man.

    Bang ~ Bang ~

    Justin was almost frightened to see his Iron Man Regiment run like mad in the conference hall. He had no idea why such a thing had happened. Shouldn¡¯t it be the day when Hammer was famous for his industry? Things shouldn¡¯t go this way! A little stunned, Justin has gone back to control the back of the stage, he wants to re-control the situation.

    As the audience rushed out in confusion, Pepper and Natasha were heading for the back of the stage but were pushed hard by the opposite crowd.

    Bang ~ Bang ~

    Just then, an Iron Man Soldiers stepped forward and rushed towards Pepper¡¯s position. Iron Man Regiment, controlled by Ivan, would not care about the casualties of these civilians. He had only one target, killing Tony Stark.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Natasha responded quickly by pushing Pepper aside and avoiding the impact of the steel fighters herself.

    Bang!

    However, another steel armor rushed over towards Pepper¡¯s position and ck Widow couldn¡¯t save her anymore.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The shadows quickly fell over her head and Pepper raised her hand over her head and shouted.

    Pop!

    At this critical moment, two spider threads were stuck to the steel soldier and it got pulled out of its original position. Then Spiderman flew over.

    ¡°Hey! Big fellow! Let¡¯s y! ¡± With the iron fighter as the center, Peter shot out spider silk and flew around in circles.

    ¡°Miss Pepper! Let¡¯s Go!¡± While Pepper was still on the ground, a familiar voice came from her side.

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>

    ¡°ah! Jackson!¡± Pepper Shouted In Surprise As She Saw The Person Rushing To Her Side.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, let¡¯s get out of here. We need to find Justin Hammer. Only he can regain control of these Iron Man Regiments!¡± While Spiderman intercepts the drone fighters, Lin Rui lifts up Pepper from the ground.

    ¡°Well! That¡¯s what I was nning to do!¡± Getting up from the ground, Pepper said firmly. Tony is in danger now, and Pepper must help him.

    ¡°Miss Pepper! Are you okay?¡± Natasha finally came over when Lin Rui was holding Pepper and preparing to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, we have to find Justin!¡± There was no time for Lin Rui and Natasha to introduce each other, and Pepper had quickly ran towards the back of the stage.

    Although Lin Rui would like to say hello to the famous ck Widow, the timing is obviously not right, so he just nodded to Natasha and rushed behind Pepper. Natasha certainly followed as she couldn¡¯t handle these drones without her equipment.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± In the chaotic surroundings, Spiderman flies around to block the actions of Iron Man Regiment and to save those who can¡¯t escape.

    ......

    Unlike the chaotic front of the venue, the console hidden behind the stage was not attacked by Iron Man Regiment, but the technicians here could not control the crazy Iron Man Regiment at all.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?! Why did my Iron Man Regiment fire on civilians?! Who authorized them?!¡± Justin Hammer, who rushed to the console, was roaring at his technicians.

    ¡°We can¡¯t control the Iron Man Regiment, we are locked out by a remote system and we are now losing control of them!¡± Under Justin¡¯s roar, the technical director can only report this bad news to him.

    Boom!

    ¡°Why is this happening?!¡± With a fierce punch on the table, Justin was about to lose control of his emotions.

    ¡°The Iron Man Regiment¡¯s system is not designed by us. Someone must have left a back door!¡± The technical supervisor is also very helpless. This is not something they have designed by themselves. If something goes wrong, they need to find the one who designed them.

    Whistling!

    ¡°Justin! Hurry up and stop those drones!¡± Just as Justin was screaming at the technicians, Pepper finally arrived. As the CEO of Stark Industries, Pepper¡¯s momentum is not weak at all.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t even know how to stop them!¡± Faced with Pepper¡¯s request, Justin shouted.

    Bang!

    Without much nonsense, Natasha had already pushed Justin¡¯s head on the table. ¡°Not you? Who is the mastermind then?¡± The agent wanted efficiency, and ck Widow was not used to nonsense.

    ¡°Ivan! Ivan Vanke!¡± Being mmed on the table by ck Widow, Justin shouted.

    ¡°Ivan? He is still not dead? Where is he now?!¡± Natasha was a little surprised to hear Justin¡¯s answer, and then asked again.

    Hammer Industrial Ninth Test Zone! He should be testing the new Iron Man Regiment there now!¡±

    !

    After ¡®politely¡¯ asking Ivan¡¯s location, Natasha directly threw Justin aside. ¡°I am going to stop Ivan!¡± Saying this, Natasha has quickly left.

    ¡°As for you, wait till you go to prison.¡± Paper, who had already called the police, said to Justin in a very aggressive manner.

    ¡°I am going to jail? Are you nning to me this incident on me? Impossible, I didn¡¯t have anything to do with this!¡± Justin¡¯s face distorted into an ugly expression when he heard Pepper¡¯s word.

    After a while, the police hade over, and Justin was taken away unwillingly. Although he threatened Pepper before he left, he had no confidence to carry out those threats.

    ¡°Daredevil, did you found Ivan?¡± Lin Rui had already notified Daredevil when Justin told Ivan¡¯s position, hoping that he would stop Ivan.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, it seems that we have a big problem!¡± On the other hand, Daredevil, who has found the ninth pilot area, looks at the emptyboratory and responds to Lin Rui with some worries. Dozens of new Iron Man Regiments were supposed to be stored here, but now they are all gone, along with Ivan Vanke.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hearing the news from Daredevil, Lin Rui really felt that he should have let Rhodes left with the Iron Man Armor, so Ivan would have been settled by Daredevil long ago.

    So, sometimes when he wants to get involved in the plot, he gets tricked by the plot in the end and his actionse back to bite him in his ass. This is not a simple movie. It¡¯s a real world. Every world has its own power of rules. It¡¯s obvious that Lin Rui will pay a heavy price to shake such rules.

    ¡°Without Rhodes help, how is Tony supposed to deal with Ivan and his Iron Man Regiment?¡± The situation here at the Expo is about to stabilize, but Tony is still being chased by flying Iron Man Soldiers. Lin Rui had to find a way to help Tony, but the first thing he had to do was to put Pepper somece safe.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, for your safety, hurry up and get out with everyone.¡± Thinking about helping Tony, Lin Rui went to Pepper and said. Justin has been taken away and the Iron Man Regiment is chasing after Tony, Pepper is not useful for anyone by staying here.

    ¡°I will. Jackson,e with me. There¡¯s still danger here.¡± With a promise, Pepper asked Jackson to leave with her.

    ¡°No, Miss Pepper. I¡¯ll go back and see if anyone else needs help. You can leave first.¡± Seeing the bodyguard next to Pepper, Lin Ruiughed and waved his hand, and ran towards the venue.

    ¡°Jackson!¡± Watching Lin Rui run back into the venue, Pepper screamed worriedly behind. However, Lin Rui has quickly disappeared.

    ......

    !

    Tonight New York¡¯s sky is very busy. More than a dozen Iron Man Drones are chasing after the real Iron Man at high speed in the sky. They alsounch several attacks to add some visual effects from time to time. Tony, who dragged the drones out of the meeting, had been chased for a long time now, during this time, he killed several drones. But it¡¯s not enough. He can¡¯t cope with so many copies of Iron Man alone, at least not in the sky.

    ¡°JARVIS, look for an emptynd battlefield, I want to keep these flies away from the crowd! Also, contact Mirage Knight and say that I need his help!¡± While doing various evasive maneuvers in the air, Tony shouted at JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir! Thend battlefield has been selected! Contacting Mr. Mirage Knight.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S has already found Tony a free space away from the crowd, an ecological park.

    ¡°Ok! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Tony has rushed towards the position indicated by J.A.R.V.I.S. as the power under his foot ejector rises instantly.

    ......

    Buzz~

    Lin Rui¡¯s cell phone just rang as he quickly rushed towards the venue. ¡°Mr. Stark, do you need something?¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I need your help now!¡± As soon as Lin Rui answered the phone, Tony shouted from the other end. Obviously the situation was not very good.

    ¡°I love to, Mr. Stark, where are you now?¡± Lin Rui, who was ready to help Tony, replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Green Eco-Park right away!¡±... Wow! That was close!¡± Tony, who was in the middle of a chase battle in the sky, quickly said an address.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Getting Tony¡¯s location, Lin Rui has hung up.

    Bang!

    Lin Rui jumped high with a hard step down to the ground. During the jump, the Phantom Suit has quickly enveloped him and Mirage Knight officially appeared.

    Call ~

    ¡°Spiderman, where are you?¡± With the Phantom Suit on, Lin Rui called Spiderman on the team channel.

    ¡°Whoa! Aren¡¯t you very good? Why can¡¯t you move!? Ah! Mirage Knight, I¡¯m here at the West Gate exit of the venue!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter, who was fighting with Iron Man Regiment, quickly answered him. Listening to his voice, he seemed very happy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Getting Spiderman¡¯s position, Lin Rui¡¯s foot joined, they barely touched the ground and he flew out again.

    Soon, Lin Rui found Spiderman, who was tying up the Iron Man Soldiers with spider silk. Although the silk was torn apart by them soon, Peter kept releasing cobwebs to stop them.

    ¡°Hey! Spiderman, don¡¯t mind these big guys! Iron Man needs our help so leaves them to the police!¡± Seeing that the police outside had rushed in armed, Lin Rui shouted at Peter.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Kicking a drone with one foot, Peter flew to Lin Rui with a spider¡¯s thread.

    ¡°Let¡¯s Go! Iron Man is in the Green Eco Park, he needs our help!¡± Reaching out to Spiderman, Lin Rui said quickly.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Grabbing Lin Rui¡¯s hand, Peter had already fired a spider¡¯s silk toward the building.

    ~

    In the next second, Spiderman had already rushed towards the Green Ecological Park with Mirage Knight.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Tony, who was pursued by Iron Man Regiment, rushed into the Green Eco-Park and dozens of Iron Man drones behind him also rushed in.

    Falling on an empty tnd, Tony watched silently as the emotionless machines surrounded him. Ivan does have some real talent, besides the Arc Reactor, these driverless Iron Man Regiments are really good. There is no emotion in them, they only know how to ept orders and thenplete it, they are really a big killer on the battlefield. But this is the reason that Tony has not handed over his Iron Man Armor technology, in order to avoid such a situation. He doesn¡¯t want it to happen because of himself.

    Ivan! Do you think you can beat me with these toys? With the help of J.A.R.V.I.S., Tony scanned all the Iron Man Soldiers around him, and shouted, knowing that Ivan must be running the machines behind the scenes.

    However, it is not known whether these Iron Man drones are equipped with voice systems or not or whether Ivan does not want to talk nonsense with Tony. After Tony shouted that, the Iron Man Soldiers, who surrounded him, raised their arms and the weapons that had been silent till now a hail of bullets in an instant.

    Da Da Da Da~

    Instantly, countless bullets had covered Tony¡¯s position. However, Tony, who had been prepared for it, jumped directly to avoid most of the bullets and then rushed into the Iron Man Soldiers group on one side.

    Bang!

    Two palm cannons bombarded two Iron Man Soldiers beside him. Tony also avoided the attacks on himself while flexibly starting his own counterattack. These mass-produced Iron Man Soldiers are significantly less defensive than Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor and they do not have powerful weapons such as palm cannons. So when Tony rushed into the middle of them, the Iron Man Soldiers, who had the absolute advantage in terms of quantity could do nothing to Tony.

    !

    Just as Tony was fighting these Iron Man Soldiers with his high defense and powerful attacks, a missile suddenly emerged behind Iron Man, it wasunched by an Iron Man Soldiers hiding on the edge of the battlefield.

    Hum~

    The powerful missile exploded at Tony¡¯s feet, and the power of the explosion directly surrounded Tony and the three nearby Iron Man Soldiers. That¡¯s the advantage of UAV. It doesn¡¯t care about the casualties of itspanions.

    Huh~

    The power of the explosion has not yet beenpletely dissipated when several other Iron Man soldiers surrounding Iron Man have already deployed their missiles behind them to target the front. These Iron Man Soldiers are equipped with life detectors, so long as the explosive power and signs of life are detected, then there will be relentless missile bombardment.

    Huh~

    Finally, the power of the explosion gradually faded and there seemed to be some movement inside. It seems that Tony is not so easily defeated, but taking these many attacks is not so easy.

    Kakaka~

    The surrounding Iron Man Soldiers have all opened up their missileunching systems, capable of delivering lethal attacks at any time. At that moment, however, a few small bursts of fire came quickly from outside the encirclement and soon fell at the feet of the Iron Man Soldiers.

    D¨© d¨©~

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A secondter, all the little things that fell at the feet of Iron Man Soldiers had exploded, and in an instant several gaps had been made in the enclosure.

    Pop! At the same time, a number of white spider silk shot from outside the encircling ring and stuck to two Iron Man Soldiers, it then directly pulled the two Iron Man Soldiers causing them to collide together. Spiderman¡¯s power is not so simple. Peter is currently more powerful than Lin Rui.

    After Spiderman¡¯s shot, Lin Rui also rushed out of the nts on the side. In his hands is the system Reward, Grade C weapon pseudo-Nine Layers Thunder de, Lin Rui has quickly rushed past the two Iron Man Soldiers. Only two shes of purple light shed, and the two Iron Man Soldiers did not move.

    Plop~Plop~

    A secondter, the two Iron Man Soldiers slowly copsed, and the red-shining steelhead rolled aside. Lin Rui cut off the heads of the two Iron Man Soldiers, which had never been possible before for him.

    It took only a few seconds for the four Iron Man drones to be handled by Spiderman and Lin Rui from the start of the mini-bomb explosion. The Iron Man Soldiers, who aimed at Tony, hadpletely lost two of theirpanions and several others were injured before they could even respond. However, they will not remain so slow, and soon Lin Rui and Spiderman will be included in the target. Nearly ten Iron Man Soldiers have quickly pointed their weapons at Lin Rui and Spiderman.

    Da da da!

    ¡°Tony!¡± Avoiding the bullets that were shot at him, Lin Rui shouted loudly. They came to support Iron Man, not to die! He just did that to look awesome, but he consumed a lot of his internal energy. Spiderman¡¯s strength is great, but in the face of these Iron Man drones, his fighting power and superhuman strength are useless.

    ¡°Wow!¡± On the other side, Spiderman is also quickly avoiding the attacks against himself. There aren¡¯t any tall trees in this park, so Peter¡¯s ability has been restricted as he cannot use his spider silk to maneuver himself and he can only fight with these big guys by his flexible body.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Just after Lin Rui shouted, Tony, who was still covered by smoke and dust, burst out and shouted.

    Sii! Sii!

    After hearing Tony¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui avoided the hail of bullets and went straight down. Spiderman behind him also went down obediently.

    Buzz~

    Seeing that both Mirage Knight and Spiderman wereying down, Tony released two high-intensitysers from his arms and quickly rotated twops around himself, cutting all the remaining Iron Man Soldiers into three segments.

    Boom ~ bang~

    The sparks flickered, and the Iron Man Soldiers were all scattered in pieces of scrap iron, and the threat was finally resolved.

    Huh~

    All of the enemies were taken care of and Lin Rui and Spiderman came to Tony. Even when Peter was wearing Spiderman¡¯s headgear, Lin Rui could feel the amazement in his eyes.

    ¡°Iron Man! That was a cool move just now!¡± Sure enough, Peter has begun to show his fan tendency.

    ¡°It is really cool, but this trick is too expensive on energy and it can only be used once.¡± Hearing Spiderman¡¯s words, Tony unveiled his mask and said faintly. Then he raised his arms and two smoking small devices automatically jumped out of his Iron Man Armor hands.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you got here quickly.¡± Seeing Mirage Knight seems to be absent-minded, Tony smiled and greeted him.

    ¡°Actually, we already knew the Russian n, so we were at the Expo just now, and the situation there is now under control.¡± Lin Rui hasn¡¯t spoken yet, and Peter on the other side can¡¯t wait to answer Tony. Now that Tony knows Peter¡¯s identity, he¡¯s more casual.

    ¡°Why am I not surprised to hear that? Mirage Knight, what are you looking at?¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Tony picked his eyebrows and said. Mirage Knight knows everything about S.H.I.E.L.D., so it¡¯s not surprising that he would know Ivan¡¯s n. But the battle is over. Why does Mirage Knight still look like a big enemy is standing in front of him?

    ¡°Sir, thirty Iron Man Soldiers areing towards your location at high speed.¡± Just as Tony was ready to ask why Mirage Knight was doing this, J.A.R.V.I.S suddenly said something to him that made him stop.

    ¡°What? Come on!¡± Lin Rui and Peter also heard J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice and thetter was exaggerated. As for Lin Rui, he was already expecting this result. The situation that Daredevil said had just happened to correspond with the present situation. However, the current situation is not easy to handle.

    ¡°Sure enough, Ivan still has his backup!¡± Hearing the reminder of J.A.R.V.I.S., Tony was quite clear. It was a little surprising, but it wasn¡¯t that surprising.

    Seeing Tony¡¯s expression, Lin Rui was somewhat confused. Tony has spent a lot of energy in the battle just now. The sharpestser weapon has been scrapped. How can he be so calm? This is not normal.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried? We can¡¯t cope with the full 30 Iron Man Soldiers now, and there must be Ivan within them.¡± In doubt, Lin Rui asked directly. He wanted to know where Tony¡¯s confidence came from.

    ¡°Because my support has arrived!¡± Reminded by J.A.R.V.I.S., Tony said with a slight tilt in his mouth.

    !

    Just as Lin Rui wondered what Tony¡¯s support was, the voice that represented Iron Man Soldiers¡¯flight had reached their ears. However, except for the 30 Iron Man Soldiers led by Ivan ahead. Lin Rui was also keenly aware of a stiring from behind them, and then Lin Rui, who turned around, knew what Tony was talking about as support.

    ~

    On the top of the park, opposite to the 30 Iron Man Soldiers led by Ivan, dozens of Iron Man Armor belonging to Tony are rushing over here.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The next moment, the two opposing sides have already fired at each other.

    ¡°Really a rich tycoon!!¡± Looking at this scene at the top of the head, Lin Rui can only say this silently in his heart.

    ......

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Over the Garden, dozens of Iron Man Armors and dozens of Drone soldiers battled each other. From time to time, Drone Iron Man Soldiers were bombed and dropped in the bombardment of bullets, missiles, andsers. Although Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armors are small in number, their attacks and defense are stronger then those Drone Iron Man Soldiers, so Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have to worry about being besieged again.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I call support.¡± Tonyughed and said when he saw his Iron Man Legion in action.

    If even Ivan can make an unmanned Iron Man Regiment, how could Tony not? With the help of J.A.R.V.I.S, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armors are fully autonomous. This is one of the reasons why he is unwilling to publish the technology of the Iron Man Armor, he won¡¯t hand over things that are so dangerous.

    ¡°Wow! This is really...cool!¡± Looking up at the robotic battle like the science fiction movie above, Peter was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Now we don¡¯t have to worry about these Drone Iron Man Soldiers, but what about Ivan? Is he hiding behind the scenes?¡± Tony¡¯s Iron Man army unexpectedly surprised Lin Rui, but Ivan did not appear.

    Buzz!

    While Lin Rui was wondering, Peter¡¯s spider senses detected something.

    ¡°Be careful!!¡± With a loud cry, Peter had rushed towards Lin Rui who was standing opposite to him.

    A blue sparkling whip swept past Lin Rui¡¯s position and instantly rushed towards Tony, who had not yet had time to escape.

    Crack!

    The whip drew on Tony¡¯s chest constantly releasing high-intensity current, and Tony, who wanted to pull the whip, had already flown straight out. The Iron Man Armor that had just blocked countless bullets and a missile explosion was directly pushed back by the whip. Ivan¡¯s improved electric whip was even more powerful.

    Bang ~ Bang ~

    A whip hit Tony, and Ivan, wearing an enhanced Iron Man Soldiers armor, walked out. His armor is obviously different from those of remote-controlled drones. This armor can be equipped with people and it also looks even more powerful than the drones. The two electric whips held by Ivan¡¯s armored hand seems to be even more lethal.

    ¡°It seems that the Insight Technique doesn¡¯t seem to work that well. Thank you, Spiderman!¡± Rising from the ground, Lin Rui felt a little sad. Peter¡¯s spider-sense is more like a sixth sense, which triggers automatically. Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique needs to be sensed by himself, so sometimes it¡¯s unavoidable to miss out on some details which can be life-threatening.

    ¡°Will Mr. Stark be all right?¡± At the moment of danger, Peter had to choose to save only one person and Mirage Knight who was without the protection of any type of armor was obviously his first choice. But Peter was worried to see Tony being hit.

    ¡°He should be fine, but this guy is still a problem.¡± Tony certainly won¡¯t be defeated so easily, his Iron Man Armor is not so weak.

    Sure enough, after Lin Rui finished speaking, Tony, who had just been flown back forcefully, flew back. The striking ck whip mark on his chest did not cause him much harm.

    ¡°Ivan! You finally reveled yourself!¡± Falling in front of Ivan, Tony said in a low voice.

    ¡°Tony Stark, of course, the pain my family has suffered requires me to personally return it to you!¡± In the face of Tony, who is still living well, Ivan¡¯s heart has beenpletely filled with hatred.

    With a violent swing his armored arm, two long electric whips were already pulling toward Tony.

    ¡°Ohh, Come and do your worse!¡± After nimbly dodging the electric whips, Tony started to taunt Ivan, he then reached out and straightened his hand to the other side to tie the whip.

    ¡°Ha! Caught you!¡± Holding the electric whip tightly, Tony instantly tried to snatch Ivan¡¯s whip.

    Hummm~

    However, Tony apparently forgot what Ivan had said on the phone before, that he had epted Tony¡¯s suggestion to double the power of the Arc Reactor. So Tony, who wanted to rip out the whip, feels wrong as soon as he started, Ivan¡¯s Armor is much more powerful than his.

    So, it came as no surprise that Tony was directly flung forward by the whip and quickly fell in front of Ivan. A missile has emerged behind Ivan¡¯s Armor, targeting Tony.

    ¡°Oh! This is not good. J.A.R.V.I.S, increase the output power of the propeller!¡± Tony shouted at J.A.R.V.I.S. as he was pulled forward towards Ivan by his whip.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    The next moment, Tony¡¯s armored feet suddenly turned pale blue and the propulsion system turned on, stabilizing Tony in mid-air. Tony, who couldn¡¯t get rid of the whip for a moment, saw that the missile behind Ivan had been fired, and two sets of miniature tracker bombs were rapidly emerging from the shoulders of the Iron Man Armor.

    Bang!

    Rumble!

    A violent explosion erupted between Tony and Ivan and two Iron Mans, originally tied together by the whip, were shot off in the distance by the st wave of the explosion. Because Tony was trapped in mid-air just before the explosion, he was hit by the st wave and fell to the ground. As for Ivan, because his own Armor was thicker, he just released his whip and retreated a few steps in the explosion.

    ¡°Tony! You die today!¡± The ejector under his armored feet spewed mes and Ivan shouted to Tony through the steel mask.

    Puff!

    But just as Ivan was waving his whip in mid-air, a white spider silk thread shot him from behind.

    ¡°Hey! Did you forget about me?¡± An arrogant remark suddenly came from behind Ivan and Peter pulled the spider¡¯s silk thread instantly.

    Under the power of Peter¡¯s full force, Ivan, who was flying in the air, was pulled down. Peter started rotating Ivan around himself and then threw him into the bushes beside him.

    ¡°Good job! Spiderman! But next time, can you throw him somewhere else, its a pity that these flowers and nts had to die for someone like him.¡± Lin Rui, standing with his de in his hand, saw Peter shouting with joy and did not forget to make fun of him.

    ¡°You... Bastard!¡±

    Ivan did crush a lot of flowers and nts when he hit the nt bush, but he quickly increased the power of the ejector and flew back. He was so close to killing Tony and then these guys showed up and denied him the opportunity just now.

    However, just as Ivan rushed into the air and roared, another shadow came in front of his eyes, and within a moment, he saw a de lighting towards him. The de¡¯s attributes and sharpness were added by the power of thunder and lightning, which Lin Rui used to cut that Iron Man Drone before.

    Boom!

    Ivan¡¯s eyes in mid-air were filled with the brilliant purple de light and he subconsciously raised his hands to block it.

    Bang!

    The next moment, Ivan¡¯s armored arm was hit by a burst of de light and the huge impact sent him flying out again. Nevertheless, Ivan¡¯s Armor is obviously much more defensive than the Iron Man Drone which Lin Rui had cut before. Lin Rui¡¯s de light only left a deep hole in his arm with sparks sshing in it.

    ¡°What a tough tinte!¡± His powerful attack only left a deep mark in the Armor, which obviously did not satisfy Lin Rui.

    Just as Lin Rui sighed, a whip suddenly came from the direction Ivan had just flown out, and its target was Lin Rui.

    Without evading, Lin Rui shed the whip directly with his thunder de. He wanted to see whose weapon and the technology was better.

    Crack!

    The whip was twisted twice on Lin Rui¡¯s thunder de. The electricity on the whip jumped in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, but it could not really hurt him.

    Buzz~

    ¡°Humm? This feeling? Is this charging?!¡± Standing still on his feet, Lin Rui felt suddenly that the thunder de in his hand seemed to be absorbing the energy of the electric whip.

    Puff Pop!!

    While Lin Rui was holding down Ivan¡¯s whip, Tony had rushed back and fired a shuttle of bullets at Ivan, but to the armored Ivan, these powerful attacks were no different than an itch.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, charge the palm cannon!¡± Tony had to use his palm cannon because his ordinary weapons had run out or failed.

    Raising his arm towards Ivan. Tony¡¯s palm shines more and more strongly. However, just as Tony fired his palm cannon, a whip rolled upon his arm.

    Boom!

    The palm cannon was directly deflected and flew towards another direction, creating a huge scar in the already destroyed park.

    ¡°Tony! You can¡¯t beat me!¡± Holding Lin Rui in one hand and Tony in the other, Ivan began to rapidly increase the energy load on the whip.

    Buzz~

    Crack!

    From left to right, Lin Rui¡¯s thunder de and Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor sparked with electricity. Tony¡¯s armor has been badly damaged by the instantaneous boost of energy, and if it goes on like this, it¡¯s really going to be scrapped. However, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes are getting brighter and brighter even though there is a ssh of electro-optic light on his side.

    ......

 Chapter 116 One Blade

    <h4>Chapter 116 One de</h4>

    ¡°Hey! Did you really forget about me?!¡± Two spiders threads mmed into Ivan¡¯s armor arm and Spiderman screamed as he tugged at them behind him.

    Kakaka!

    Just when Peter wanted to throw Ivan out again, Ivan¡¯s Armored foot deformed rapidly and the split structure inserted itself firmly into the ground and fixed itself in ce. In this way, even if Spiderman¡¯s strength is greater, he can¡¯t pull a knot of iron that is connected with the earth.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me with this little spider!¡± While being rooted on the ground, the electric whips of Ivan¡¯s hand are exploding again.

    Crack!

    ¡°If any of you guys have an idea, do it quickly! I would not mind some help at all!¡± The defense of the Iron Man Armor was consumed a little bit and he could not help but shout loudly. He managed to find an alternative element without dying, but after all that, will he be killed here by a mad man?

    Boom!

    ¡°Mr. Stark, this guy is hiding in his Armor. I can¡¯t deal with him!¡± Launching himself out like a slingshot and kicking Ivan, Peter felt the numbness in his legs and shouted at Tony.

    People like Iron Man, who is protected by an armored suit are really hard for Spiderman, a hero who is proficient in closebat and flexibility. After all, his power is not enough to punch through the defense of an Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Then think of something else!¡±

    ¡°D¨© d¨©~Iron Man Armor defense dropped to 17%.¡±

    Buzz~

    ¡°Hunn? What¡¯s going on?!¡± Just as Tony was almost unable to keep going, Ivan, who was constantly elerating the output power, suddenly found something wrong.

    The energy output, which was supposed to be under his control, was suddenly disrupted. The Arc Reactor, which was functioning normally at first, suddenly seemed to be stimted by something. Suddenly, powerful energy burst out and rushed to the electric whip on Ivan¡¯s left hand through his Armored battle suit.

    Buzz~

    Suddenly uncontrolled energy leakage prevented Ivan from continuing to lock Tony, and all the power of the electric whip connecting the right hand was transferred to the left hand as if it had been attracted by something.

    The energy on his whip suddenly disappeared and Tony recovered his mobility, but at this time his armor was already scared.

    Crack!

    On the opposite side of Tony, Ivan used his other whip to lock on Lin Rui¡¯s de. At this time, he has beenpletely covered by a burst of electro-energy and no one can see what is happening inside.

    ¡°What happened?! Mirage Knight seems to have absorbed all of that energy!¡± Tony was all right, so Peter jumped up in front of him and shouted. It¡¯s better to ask a professional like Tony about this kind of stuff, but now it seems that this situation is not in a normal category.

    ¡°That¡¯s the energy of Arc Reactor, he is absorbing the energy of Arc Reactor! How is he doing that?!¡± Like Peter, Tony is also surprised. Does Mirage Knight have any high-grade technology for absorbing the energy of an Arc Reactor?

    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Meanwhile, Ivan, hiding in his Armored suit, feels more intuitively about his current situation. The Arc Reactor¡¯s energy is dropping at a rate of 1 percent per second, leaving less than 20 percent. And he couldn¡¯t get the whip back at all.

    Boom!

    Just as Ivan¡¯s Arc Reactor energy dropped to 10 percent, there was a sudden tremor at the end of the whip that was pulling him. Then the dead whip, which had just been pulled, suddenly loosened and fell directly to the ground.

    Boom!

    Then, the innumerable electric-energy surrounding Lin Rui burst out like a firework in all directions. Nevertheless, the arcs that exploded out did not escape too far and contracted back again in the next second. Just for a moment, the dazzling light disappeared and suddenly the bright garden, which had been illuminated by the light, was dimmed. And in the ce where the light had initially burst and disappeared, a man stood there silently, holding a long de with a light purple ray in his hand.

    Hoo!

    Closed eyes burst open and a purple light shed through Lin Rui¡¯s eyes. Holding the thunder de, he raised his right hand slowly and then instantly waved it down!

    Rub!

    It¡¯s like a violet thunder struck this garden. The sh of thunder has prated Ivan, who is still standing there.

    After returning the de to its sheath, Lin Rui, standing in the field, slowly closed his eyes and then opened them again. This time, his eyes did not have a strange purple light in them.

    ¡°Huh! This feeling¡­¡± With a long breath, Lin Rui did not know how to describe what he had just experienced. Shaking his head, Lin Rui had already pulled up his legs and walked towards Tony and Peter without looking at Ivan opposite to him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! What happened just now? What happened to the big guy over there?!¡± Seeing Mirage Knighting, Peter asked in a hurry. He and Tony saw the sh of thunder just now, but they thought it was just the light leaked from the previous electric whips. They didn¡¯t even know it was the de light that Lin Rui wielded.

    ¡°Nothing, that is¡­¡±

    Kakaka!

    Just as Lin Rui was about to exin, Ivan¡¯s Armored battle suit, which was fixed on the ground behind it, suddenly made a mechanical cracking sound, drawing Peter and Tony¡¯s eyes to it.

    Kakaka!

    Boom!

    In front of Spiderman and Iron Man, Ivan¡¯s Armored Suit was cut from the middle, andrge cracks began to appear on the head of the armor and quickly spread to below. Soon, the whole Armored battle suit broke directly into pieces from the middle, and fell to the ground and became a pile of scrap iron.

    As for Ivan inside, he also fell out of his Armored battle suit, but he seemed to have died some time. His eyes were staring at the sky of the park, where the drones were still fighting with Tony¡¯s Iron Man Corps.

    ¡°Is he dead?¡± When he got to Ivan¡¯s side, Peter muttered something he couldn¡¯t believe.

    ¡°Yes, he is dead.¡± Tony looked at Ivan on the ground with aplicated look and answered as J.A.R.V.I.S. could not detect any signs of Ivan¡¯s life.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, how on earth did you do that?¡± Instead of looking at the man on the ground who was intent on killing himself, Tony turned to Lin Rui behind him.

    Originally Tony¡¯s assessment of Mirage Knight¡¯s strength has been quite high, exceeding the power of the usual number of times, super high agility and speed, melee skills and some other abilities. Tony has been doing a careful test of Lin Rui¡¯s strength, but today Lin Rui¡¯s attack scared Tony. If the strength of the previously judged Mirage Knight does not pose a big threat to Tony¡¯s new Iron Man Armor, he is now fully capable of threatening Tony.

    ¡°It¡¯s just an ident. You can see it as an idental explosion. It would be very hard to do it again.¡± Lin Rui seemed to have guessed Tony¡¯s worries and exined in a in tone.

    In fact, what Lin Rui said is quite true. In the battle just now, Lin Rui suddenly found that the thunder de can absorb the energy on Ivan¡¯s whip and it can be used by himself to a certain extent, so thest scene happened. But in the future, Lin Rui can¡¯t always take an Arc Reactor with him every time to let the de absorb enough energy to fight, and that de attack just now consumed almost all the internal energy in Lin Rui body, which is not a good phenomenon.

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s like every hero¡¯s killer¡¯s move when a crisis breaks out. This is Mirage Knight¡¯s ace killer¡¯s move! It¡¯s so cool!¡± After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Peter said aloud. He must be thinking now that he also wants a powerful killer¡¯s move.

    ¡°idental Explosion? It¡¯s really a very powerful explosion.¡± Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if Tony believed his word but he still nodded casually.

    Boom!

    Rumble~

    Just after the battle in the garden was over, the battle between the unmanned Drone Iron Man Regiment and the unmanned Iron Man above them was over. More advanced with advanced weaponry and more defensive Iron Man Corps still upied the top position, turning Ivan¡¯s unmanned Iron Man Regiment into fireworks in mid-air.

    D¨© d¨© drops!

    Just as Tony waspletely relieved, the Iron Man Drones who had fallen into the garden suddenly sounded with a countdown to something. And the Arc Reactor on their chest turned red, shing constantly.

    ¡°Not good, Ivan set them up with a self-destruct program!¡± Seeing the changes in Iron Man Soldiers, Tony suddenly yelled with a big change in his expression.

    ¡°You guys need to leave! I am going to find Pepper!¡± Saying this to Peter and Lin Rui, Tony has flown up to save Pepper.

    Bang-bang~

    After Tony flew away, two Iron Man Armor fell from above, just in front of Spiderman and Lin Rui. Kakaka~Then the two Iron Man Armors quickly opened and waited for Peter and Lin Rui to enter. It seemed Tony had arranged for them.

    ¡°Spiderman, would you like to be Iron Man?¡± Lin Rui asked as he smiled as he looked at the open Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Hell Yeah!¡±

    A few secondster, two Iron Man Armor rose from the garden and flew away with the rest of the Iron Man Armors in mid-air.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Shortly after Lin Rui and Peter flew away, there were sessive explosions in the garden below.

    ¡°Yeah! ~¡± Peter, who was driving his first Iron Man Armor, screamed excitedly in the sky.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 117 Follow-Up

    <h4>Chapter 117 Follow-Up</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m honored to be here today to present the Outstanding Contribution Award to Mr. Tony Stark. There is no doubt that Mr. Tony Stark is the national treasure of our country¡­¡± On the third day after the Hammer Industrial Expo, the award ceremony for Tony Stark was broadcast live on television. And the guest of honor was the congressman who had upset Tony at the hearing before. Everyone can almost feel the congressman¡¯s irritation through the TV screen.

    Switch~

    ¡°Now that Tony has fulfilled his wish, without the threat of Padium Poisoning and even Ivan has been killed, which will relieve the pressure on him put by the Congressional side a lot.¡± Throwing the remote aside, Lin Rui watched Tony on the TV and whispered.

    The emergence of Ivan taught the United States that the technology at the level of Iron Man Armor was not unique to Tony Stark alone and that Iron Man Regiment of Hammer Industries was an attempt, but the result was a resounding p on their faces. Ivan¡¯s terror also made the U.S. military and Congress aware of the dangers of the technology, and the reason why Tony has been keeping it a secret.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know what the rtionship between S.H.I.E.L.D. and Tony will be like now. What I said to Tony before should not make him very fond of S.H.I.E.L.D., but it¡¯s not clear what other things Nick will do to attract Tony to join the Avengers. Besides, that old legend should be making his appearance soon.¡± The live broadcast on television was drawing to a close as the congressman was hypocritically pinning the Medal of Honor on Tony and Lin Rui was thinking about the next thing.

    ¡°Nevertheless, the close surveince of Tony by S.H.I.E.L.D. should have been abolished. Maybe I should see Tony again, as Mirage Knight.¡± Considering thest mutual aid agreement with Tony, Lin Rui felt it was necessary for Tony to live up to his promises. The Guardian Base urgently needs some high-tech items and their equipment needs to be updated.

    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Guardian Base. After helping Tony solve the problem named Ivan, Peter suggested that their team needed a name and Daredevil and Jack felt the same way. Therefore, they discussed the name of such a simple and clear team. Although there are only four guardians now, Lin Rui believes that the name ¡®Guardian¡¯ will be heard throughout the world in the future.

    ¡°Also, my trip to New Mexico is about to start soon. I don¡¯t want to miss that good show.¡± The Live TV broadcast is over and Lin Rui¡¯s eyes have long since ceased to focus on Tony. He is now holding a small book in his hand, recording something about his next trip and some things that need attention.

    ¡°At Peter¡¯s side, the gene serum seems to be progressing smoothly, maybe it can be sessfully produced before Harry gets sick.¡± Writing another thing in the book. Lin Rui felt that he had a lot to worry about.

    ¡°OK! That¡¯s it! First I need to find Tony to get those negotiated supplies, and then set off for New Mexico. I hope there¡¯s nothing wrong here when I¡¯m not in New York, but with Spiderman, Daredevil and Tony here, even if anything happens, it can be easily resolved.¡± Lin Rui has already nned his next trip with two rows of small letters underlined on his notebook.

    ¡­¡­

    Tony¡¯s Seaside Vi, Tony, who had finished the award ceremony, threw the medal aside and went into his basement again. Tony has other things to study besides the new element.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., did you have aplete analysis of Peter?¡± Standing on the workbench, pointing to the disy screen, Tony asked without raising his head.

    ¡°Sir, the results of the analysis havee out.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S quickly responded and projected the results in front of Tony.

    Blip~

    A huge translucent light curtain appeared in front of Tony in an instant. On the left side of the light curtain, a 3D structure of the human body was disyed. There were some basic data on it, such as height, weight, skin color, and hair color. On the right side of the light curtain, some detailed analysis results corresponding to the structure of the human body on the left side were disyed, such as muscle strength and bone density, were presented. It also has very detailed data such as blood pressure, cardiopulmonary load, etc. Obviously, this is Spiderman¡¯s body data.

    ¡°Wow! It seems that our little friend is really amazing!¡± Looking closely at the results disyed by J.A.R.V.I.S., Tony sighed. Although Peter isn¡¯t the strongest, his physical fitness has long since surpassed the category of normal human beings.

    ¡°What is it that makes such a big difference to a person? Is he a Mutant?¡± Looking at the data in front of him, Tony is guessing why Peter has be so strong.

    ¡°Sir, there is no blood sample from Spiderman, so I can¡¯t tell where this poweres from,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S answered Tony¡¯s question with due diligence, although Tony didn¡¯t expect him to answer.

    The reason why J.A.R.V.I.S can get such detailed physical data from Spiderman is actually because of the battle three days ago. After defeating Ivan, Lin Rui and Peter wore Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor in order to get out of the battlefield as soon as possible. It was at that time that J.A.R.V.I.S collected Peter¡¯s body data.

    As for Lin Rui, who was also wearing the Iron Man Armor, J.A.R.V.I.S. was not able to scan any data and could not even recognize the basic facial images, which disappointed Tony for the time. As far as the reason is concerned, it¡¯s because of Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit, which has the function of hiding his tracks. It¡¯s normal that J.A.R.V.I.S. can¡¯t scan anything. If Lin Rui knew that Tony had such a n for them after telling them to wear the Iron Man Armor at that time, he didn¡¯t know what he would think, but it would certainly not be veryfortable.

    ¡°I will ask for a blood sample from Peter when I have the chance in the future, I have to know how he became like this. So, is this data enough for now?¡± With a wave of his hand, Tony went on to ask, as if he had great use for the data.

    ¡°Enough, sir.¡±

    ¡°Then start making it, just follow the model I designed before.¡± Tony nodded and went on to say.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Does this need to be added to the private terminal?¡± With a word of consent, J.A.R.V.I.S finally asked another question.

    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want S.H.I.E.L.D. to bother him.¡± Hearing J.A.R.V.I.S., Tony said seriously.

    Some of his secretive research is locked in his personal secret terminal, such as the design and development of Iron Man Armor, the search for new elements, and the new Spiderman suit he is now designing and manufacturing for Peter. Especially when Tony knew that there were secret organizations like S.H.I.E.L.D. in the world, he protected his research more closely, guaranteeing that no one could find them except him, unless someone could break through J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s defense. But Tony has 100% confidence in J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°The design of the new spider suit has been included in the personal terminal, and it is being made today.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S. had carried out Tony¡¯s instructions perfectly.

    ¡°OK! Now let¡¯s move on to see what secrets are in this new element for us to discover. He has done his work for Spiderman and Tony is ready to move on to the new element.

    D¨© d¨©~

    Just then, theputer prompted Tony to have an unknown call.

    ¡°Should I connect, Sir?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡± Tony didn¡¯t know why there was always an unknown number hitting himtely, but it was important each time.

    ¡°Hello! Mr. Stark.¡± Soon, the voice of Lin Rui came from the phone. ¡°I aming to talk to you about our previous agreement.¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 118 Travel Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 118 Travel Preparation</h4>

    ¡°So, you won¡¯t show up in a while?¡± In Tony¡¯sb basement, he¡¯s talking to Mirage Knight on the phone.

    ¡°Well, you can call it self-cultivation, or a retreat. Anyway, I¡¯ll disappear for a while. I won¡¯t show up.¡± Lin Rui at the other end of the phone exined simply. He can¡¯t tell Tony that he¡¯s leaving New York. After all, many people know that he¡¯s leaving New York himself. And when he goes to New Mexico, he has to ask Tony to help him. Tony can¡¯t doubt that.

    ¡°Retreat? Like the one on TV in that country in the East that¡¯s been shut down for years?¡± Tony had apparently watched some old drama, so he asked.

    ¡°Well, you can think so, but I won¡¯t be gone for years, at most a month.¡± Several ck lines appeared on his head when he heard Tony¡¯s words. He¡¯s just going to New Mexico to meet the guy who fell out of the sky, and by the way, to see alien civilization or something. If you have the chance to see that, would you do something else? And a month should be enough to do all that.

    ¡°Ok, it seems like you won¡¯t being back with more power, going only for a month,¡± Tony said in a teasing voice and Lin Rui didn¡¯t know if he took the years training talk seriously.

    ¡°Well, I will try my best to improve my strength. Next time, I¡¯ll try to disappear for a year. So it¡¯s up to you to help keep New York safe while I¡¯m away from New York. As you said, somebody has to stand up and take on these responsibilities.¡± Lin Rui carefully exined.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it, this is my responsibility.¡± Even if Lin Rui doesn¡¯t say, Tony will protect New York.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see you when I¡¯m done, and I¡¯ll ask Spiderman toe to you and get those devices. Good-bye, Mr. Stark.¡± With thatst word, Lin Rui threw his disposable mobile phone into the garbage can beside him. He¡¯s now on his way to the New York City Library. To go to New Mexico, he will need to make the necessary preparations, although he¡¯s ready to ask Tony for help.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mirage Knight.¡± The phone has been hung up over there as Tony added faintly, ¡°Ha-ha-cultivating, he¡¯s a really funny guy.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Jackson, what did you say just now?¡± It seemed that he had heard something wrong, Tony put down a small electronic instrument in his hand and looked at Lin Rui standing behind the test bench.

    Aftering out of the New York City Library, Lin Rui came directly to Tony. One part of his n to go to New Mexico is very important, and Tony¡¯s help is needed to get there. Of course, it¡¯s up to Lin Rui to fool Tony into helping.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, you¡¯re not mistaken. I¡¯ve been interested in astronomy recently. I think you can introduce me to an astronomer who can teach me during the holidays. I think Mr. Stark should be able to do that.¡± Lin Rui remembers Tony¡¯s promise to himself after he helped Tony cure his Padium Poisoning, he saved Tony¡¯s life. So Lin Rui came directly to him and asked for it.

    ¡°Astronomy?! Jackson, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you said you were interested in physics, chemistry, biology, mathematics, even art, but why astronomy?¡± Putting down the electric equipment, Tony asked, looking carefully at the young man in front of him.

    In Tony¡¯s opinion, Jackson is a very talented young man who can achieve great sess in every aspect of science. But astronomy, did he discover a way where more stars would change their lives?

    ¡°Mr. Stark, people¡¯s interests depend on their feelings. Maybe now I like astronomy, and after a while, I maye to like artificial intelligence? Like J.A.R.V.I.S.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    These are of course only his excuses. Such a dull science of astronomy is not really Lin Rui¡¯s dish, but he has to make enough preparations for his trip to New Mexico. At the New York Library, Lin Rui purposely exchanged a memory capsule to help him learn about astronomy, especially Dr. Erik Selvigg¡¯s books.

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, I really hope you be interested in AI? Maybe I can teach you myself, J.A.R.V.I.S. is now the pinnacle of Artificial Intelligence technology.¡± Seeing Lin Rui say so, Tony smiled and said.

    ¡°So Mr. Stark is willing to help me? I¡¯ve already inquired about a doctor of astronomy who just did some experiments in Mexico during this vacation, and I want to take advantage of this vacation to go out and have a look. So I would appreciate it if Mr. Stark can introduce me. This Doctor of Astronomy seems to be Erik Selvig.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s expression, Lin Rui knows it¡¯s almost done, so he directly shows where he wants to go.

    ¡°You¡¯ve even found a candidate. How can I not help? Well, I¡¯ll see if any of my friends can find this doctor of astronomy. If he doesn¡¯t mind having more interns, I¡¯ll introduce you to him.¡± Lin Rui has already said that. Tony will certainly not refuse it anymore. It¡¯s just a rmendation. It¡¯s too insignificant for Tony.

    ¡°Then I will wait for the good news!¡± Appropriately show some excitement, Lin Rui said happily.

    ¡°Well, did youe here just for this?¡± Now that Lin Rui¡¯s story is over, Tony picks up the electronic device on the test bench again.

    ¡°Well, after all, I only have to find Mr. Stark for help.¡± Of course, Lin Rui can also find Harry. But Harry is still young and he may not necessarily have Tony¡¯s connections.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, you¡¯ll stay here today and help me with the experiment. I¡¯ll do you a favor. You can¡¯t just say thanks from your mouth and leave.¡± Out of the test bench, Tony handed Lin Rui the electronic instrument in his hand and said lightly.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡± Didn¡¯t I save your life?

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Although he is cursing Tony from the bottom of his heart, Lin Rui still takes over the electronic instruments handed down by Tony.

    ¡­¡­

    Two dayster, Lin Rui, who was preparing for a trip at home, received a call from Tony. ¡°I¡¯ve helped you get it done. A professor of astronomy named Haimer wrote you a letter of rmendation to be an intern assistant next to Dr. Erik. I¡¯ve asked Happy to send you the letter of rmendation. It will be there.¡±

    Ding Dong~

    Just as Tony finished that sentence, Lin Rui heard the doorbell ring. It seemed that Happy had arrived.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, how did you get Professor Heimer to write a letter of rmendation for a student he has never met before?¡± As he walked down the stairs, Lin Rui asked curiously. Usually, those with the title of professor has a high status in terms of learning and knowledge and they won¡¯t ept any student casually no matter how much of a genius he or she is.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Professor Heimer¡¯stest research project is short of funds. And you know, I¡¯m most helpful.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony said indifferently on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°The methods of local tycoons are really simple and effective¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but think of it in his heart.

    Creak~

    ¡°Hey! Thank you, Happy.¡± Opening the door, Lin Rui saw Hapi standing at the door with a simple envelope in his hand.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± Passing the letter of rmendation to Lin Rui without any expression on his face, Happy didn¡¯t want to talk more to the young man in front of him. He dared to make fun of his name, which Happy will remember all his life.

    ¡°As indifferent as ever!¡± Taking the envelope and watching Happy turn away, Lin Rui¡¯s mouth warped as he muttered.

    ¡°Jackson, now that you have gotten your letter of rmendation, are you going to leave? Maybe I can give you another car. Your Jeep may fall apart before it¡¯s halfway through.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s phone is still hanging up and Tony¡¯s voicees back.

    When he heard Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui just cocked his mouth and groaned: ¡°Mr. Stark, although driving from New York to New Mexico is a good road trip. But you have to consider my reality. How can I drive there?

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Tony always thought that Lin Rui was the kind of person who liked to drive alone and enjoy the beautiful highway scenery and then arrive at his destination.

    ¡°Of course¡­I am gonna take a ne!¡± Lin Rui rolled his eyes and his tone was helpless.

    ¡°Oh, the ne! But is it fast enough to fly? Would you like me to lend you an Iron Man Armor?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­ not. New York City has just had an Iron Man Regiment fight. How can I let you drive an Iron Man Armor from New York to New Mexico? It will be hit before it even touched down.¡± Apparently Tony heard Lin Rui¡¯s sarcasm, so he hit back in an instant.

    ¡°OK! Mr. Stark, you won!¡±

    ¡°So, I wish you a happy internship holiday.¡± Taking advantage of the win situation seemed to make Tony happy. After blessing Lin Rui, he hung up the phone.

    ¡°Mexico, God Of Thunder, the Hammer of God Of Thunder, Asgard, Here Ie!¡± After Tony hung up the phone, Lin Rui excitedly squeezed his fist.

 Chapter 119 Arriving In New Maxico

    <h4>Chapter 119 Arriving In New Maxico</h4>

    Huh~

    A dayter, the ne from New York slowlynded at the airport in New Mexico, where Lin Rui was. Half an hourter, Lin Rui, carrying a suitcase and arge backpack, came out of the airport alone. Although he was just going toe and see the events, he didn¡¯t know exactly when it happened, so he took all of his things and necessity for a month.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s a totally different feeling!¡± Putting the suitcase aside, Lin Rui stretched out his arms and carefully felt the hot air in New Mexico.

    Lin Rui has never left New York in the past 16 years and the only time he left was when he went to Monaco. Monaco is the second smallest country in the world, rich and beautiful, but things are different here in New Mexico. The degree of development and environment, as well as the humanities, are very different from New York which gives Lin Rui a lot of novelty. After getting off the ne, Lin Rui felt that it would be nice if he traveled alone more often.

    H¨± ~

    Just as Lin Rui stood outside the airport enjoying the unique atmosphere of New Mexico, an SUV suddenly stopped in front of Lin Rui. ncing at the sign in front of the car, Lin Rui already knew who was in the car.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson Lin?¡± Just as Lin Rui retracted his arms, a man in New Mexican style cowboy clothing came down from the SUV and asked Lin Rui loudly.

    After a brief look at the man in cowboy style cloths, Lin Rui smiled and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jackson. Are you Kaecilius?¡± With that, Lin Rui generously extended his hand.

    ¡°Hello, I am Kaecilius. Wee to New Mexico. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± The cowboy named Kaecilius shook Lin Rui¡¯s hand forcefully and said aloud.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Quietly pulling back his hand, Lin Rui continued to smile. Lin Rui actually likes the cowboy culture in the west. This time, he wanted to contact more local people and know more about the cowboy culture by ¡°studying¡± astronomy.

    ¡°Get on, I¡¯ll take you to the hotel first.¡± Seeing Lin Rui taking back his hand, Kaecilius blinked and helped Lin Rui pick up the suitcase on the ground.

    ¡°Okay, sorry for the trouble.¡± With a promise, Lin Rui has already boarded the SUV consciously.

    Lin Rui¡¯s trip to New Mexico is only clearer because of Tony and the person who came to pick him up was also arranged by Tony. However, from the cowboy¡¯s attitude, maybe Tony just wanted Lin Rui to suffer a little bit. However, Lin Rui would not mind such a trifle. He¡¯ll be with Dr. Erik all the time, and the cowboy won¡¯t be with him all the time.

    Boom!

    Forcibly closing the side door, Kaecilius returned to the driver¡¯s seat and quickly carried Lin Rui into the desert.

    ¡­¡­

    On the edge of a desert in New Mexico, there is a small town.

    ¡°Jane, I really don¡¯t understand why you have toe here. You can¡¯t keep doing this, you¡¯re an astrophysicist, not some storm chaser.¡± Erik Selvig, in a home full of homemade instruments, was reluctantly speaking to his proud student.

    Jane Foster is a beautiful woman who studies astrophysics. Jane has been searching for the atmospheric urrence that has led her to the desert of New Mexico since she observed a strange phenomenon of celestial bodies a few months ago. Although Erik, her mentor, and friend, did not find her discovery valuable, Jane Foster was not a person who would easily give up her point of view, and she had always believed that there must be something hidden in that magical light.

    ¡°Erik, you have to believe me, I¡¯m telling you, there¡¯s a connection between these atmospheric disturbances and my research. Every change will have atmospheric fluctuation. I have been observing them for a few months. The next celestial change should be in a few days. After that, I must detect the fluctuations at close range this time.¡± While tidying up the messy table, Jane also wanted to convince Erik to believe in her research and judgment.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t persuade you anymore. If you want to continue your research, just continue it. But in the next few days, we need to converge a little. We¡¯re going to have a new intern here. He¡¯s my intern.¡± Knowing how stubborn his friend is, Erik no longer wants to persuade her but he reminds her that he doesn¡¯t want Jane to mislead the new intern anymore.

    ¡°New intern? Who will want to be interned in the desert of New Mexico during holidays?¡± Hearing Erik¡¯s words, Jane put down the document in her hand and asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes, I also want to know which fool would choose this ce to begin his internship. And are there still people interested in astronomy now?¡± Just after Jane asked, the voice of a young girl came from outside the house.

    Then a young woman slowly came in with a box full of documents. She obviously doesn¡¯t understand why someone would apply for an internship on their own initiative. She would not have been Jane¡¯s assistant if it hadn¡¯t been for credits. This is Darcy Luis, Jane¡¯s assistant. She¡¯s not an astronomy major at all. She¡¯s just helping out to solve her problems with credits.

    ¡°Maybe he did it for credit, too? However, we only offer so many credits for this subject, and many interns can not get extra credits.¡± Jane made a joke at Darcy and then denied his guess.

    ¡°Whether he is a fool or not doesn¡¯t matter, I received a rmendation for him from Professor Haimer before agreeing for the internship. Maybe he¡¯s a student who is interested in astronomy. I don¡¯t want you to take him everywhere to chase your nihilistic signals.¡± Erik doesn¡¯t care why this student would want toe here and choose this location to be interned, but it¡¯s always good to have another person with them.

    ¡°Professor Haimer¡¯s rmendation? It looks like he is a guy with a big background! Now I¡¯m more sure he¡¯s out of his mind.¡± Darcy said excitedly when she heard Erik¡¯s words, putting the box filled with papers on the ground beside him.

    Although Darcy is not an astronomy major, she knows Professor Haimer. A student who could be rmended by such a professor wasing here instead of going to thefortable and meaningful research team, he ising to New Mexico to study astronomy in the bird-fed desert. Darcy was quite sure that this fellow had an abnormal brain.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m sure I have a good mind, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s polite to say that behind someone¡¯s back.¡± Just after Darcy had said that, A young man¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her.

    H¨± ~

    Hearing this young voice, Jane Foster, Darcy Luis, and Erik Selvig all turned to look at the door. There stood a handsome young man of mixed race.

    ¡°Well, if he¡¯s a fool, he¡¯s also a handsome fool.¡± Darcy knew that he was the new intern at the moment she saw Lin Rui and whispered in the back.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jane Foster, the leader of this research group. This is Darcy Luis, my assistant; that is Dr. Erik Selvig. You¡¯re the new intern. You¡¯re called¡­ After all, Jane was older and she wasn¡¯t fascinated by young boys like Darcy, so she came up to Lin Rui and said weed him generously.

    ¡°Hello, My name is Jackson Lin, I am the new intern.¡± Simply shaking hands with Jane, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°What Darcy said just now, I hope you don¡¯t mind, she was just joking.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s expression, she knew he didn¡¯t mind what Darcy had just said, but Jane exined more. However, she did not mention that she had also just said that Lin Rui came here for school credits.

    ¡°I know. Hello, Darcy. Nice to meet you. And Dr. Erik, I read several books you wrote.¡± Lin Rui, of course, won¡¯t mind. Heughed and went back to say hello to Darcy and Dr. Erik.

    ¡°Hello! Atst, there¡¯s good eye candy here!¡± Holding Lin Rui¡¯s hand, Darcy has small stars in her eyes.

    In this rough New Mexico, most of the men here are as rough as the environment. Although they are very masculine, they are not very interested in Darcy. The new Lin Rui is different. He¡¯s obviously mixed-blooded and handsome and he looks very polite. Darcy likes that. He¡¯s a little smaller than her, but it¡¯s not much smaller.

    ¡°Hello, Jackson. Professor Haimer has sent me an email, and you will be a member of our research group. Wee to our future journey.¡± After Darcy shakes hands with Lin Rui, Dr. Erik smiles and wees him.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m d to work with you.¡± Lin Rui was certainly delighted to join Jane Foster¡¯s research team.

    ¡°So, when do I start working?¡± After everyone introduced each other, Lin Rui put his backpack on the ground beside him and asked.

    ¡°Now we have two subjects to study. You can do some familiar work with me first.¡± Dr. Erik said quickly before Jane can say anything.

    ¡°Ok, I have no problem with that.¡± Lin Rui smiled and agreed. For Lin Rui, no matter what research is done, Jane will still pull them to chase the signal.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s get started.¡± Worried about the brief rush, Dr. Erik has already set up a mission for Lin Rui.

    In this way, Lin Rui¡¯s internship in New Mexico officially began.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 120 From Space

    <h4>Chapter 120 From Space</h4>

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, so, did you really came from New York?¡±

    ¡°Well, school is off, you know. I happened to have some interest in astronomy, so I asked a friend to help me and give me an opportunity to practice in this research group for a while.

    ¡°That friend of yours is unusual. Professor Haimer is not someone that ordinary people can ask anything off.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my friend is a little famous.¡±

    ¡°What about you? Are you an ordinary person? Maybe we can get to know each other better.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ this! Dr. Erik told me to give this to him, I will go first.¡±

    It was just a daily chat, but soon this chatting developed in an indescribable direction. Lin Rui did note here to flirt with her. Although Darcy is very good, he still found an excuse to run away.

    ¡°Ah! Senior high school students, really miss these days!¡± Darcyughed and whispered behind Lin Rui as she watched him run away.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Jane discovered anything. I feel like I¡¯m going to be eaten by Darcy. Why doesn¡¯t she like so many handsome Mexican Cowboys out there!¡± While hiding in Dr. Erik¡¯sb to sort out papers, Lin Rui muttered.

    After staying here for nearly a week, he has talked about simr topics with Darcy many times, and Lin Rui worries that next time Darcy won¡¯t make it so easy for him to escape. Moreover, Lin Rui is really not interested in astronomy. If the unique scenery and humanities here in New Mexico weren¡¯t rtively fresh, Lin Rui might have be tired of it long ago.

    ¡°If I tell Darcy that I already have a girlfriend, she won¡¯t think about doing anything to me then.¡± Jane had not detected any anomalies and Lin Rui had no choice but to wait.

    In this way, the day of repeating boring work is over. That¡¯s what astronomers do every day. Even if you¡¯re studying something, it¡¯s probably just looking at the sky every night.

    As night falls, Lin Rui is ready to leave the smallb that was remodeled in the factory. However, at this time, the simple machine used to detect the special signal suddenly shed together.

    D¨© d¨©~d¨© d¨©~

    ¡°Darcy! We got a reaction! We detected that signal! Call Dr. Erik!¡± Keeping an eye on Jane¡¯s instrument, he noticed its change for the first time and shouted at Darcy, who was dozing off.

    ¡°Ah?~What! Oh!¡± The confused Darcy wasn¡¯t able to react for some time before she came to her senses and ran to call Dr. Erik.

    H¨± ~

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Not long after Darcy ran out, Lin Rui appeared in Jane¡¯sb. He knew that the events in the sky had begun and that some big fool would fall from the sky.

    ¡°Jackson! Now is not the time for exnations. Can you help me move this to the car? We have a mission tonight!¡± Without giving Lin Rui any more exnations, Jane pointed to the measuring instrument on the table and shouted at Lin Rui.

    ¡°No problem!¡± With a promise, Lin Rui hase to help.

    Soon, as Lin Rui walked outside with the instrument on board, Darcy and Dr. Erik¡¯s returned.

    ¡°Jane! What did you find?!¡± Dr. Erik saw that Jane was actually instructing Lin Rui to help her, and shouted.

    ¡°Erik! I found it, that signal, it¡¯s getting stronger and stronger!¡± Jane exined aloud as she packed up what she wanted to bring.

    ¡°Jane! That¡¯s what you think, it may not necessarily be true!¡± Dr. Erik still doesn¡¯t believe what signals Jane¡¯s own instrument detects has any special meaning. He doesn¡¯t want Jane to get too deep into it.

    ¡°Doctor, if it¡¯s true, you¡¯ll see it with your own eyes. I have a hunch that we will have a big discovery this time.¡± Putting on her coat, Jane said seriously.

    ¡°Miss Foster, everything is loaded in the car.¡± Outside the door, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t wait to leave.

    ¡°Come on! Erik, don¡¯t you want to see for yourself whether my judgment is correct or not?¡± Jane asked her friend.

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll just go crazy with you once!¡± Finally, Dr. Erik went on Jane¡¯s ¡°thieves ship¡±.

    ¡°Jackson! Let¡¯s go!¡± All four of them got on Jane¡¯s modified car and Jane shouted loudly.

    ¡°Yes! Miss Foster!¡±

    Boom!

    Stepping on the throttle, Lin Rui had already driven out of their experimental base.

    ¡­..

    Rumble~

    Just as Lin Rui and his four men rushed out of theb, over a desert in New Mexico, huge clouds surged and gathered as if a storm wasing, but the weather forecast gave no hint.

    ¡°Hurry up! The signal is getting stronger and stronger. We need to look at it closely!!¡± With the monitor on the roof of the car, Jane shouted loudly at the driver, Lin Rui.

    ¡°How fast do you think this car can drive?!¡± In his heart Lin Rui cursed her but he still stepped on the gas pedal.

    D¨© d¨©~d¨© d¨©~

    ¡°Erik, did you see that?! In the sky, those lights!¡± The signal ovep is getting higher and higher and Jane can already see the different colored light in the clouds ahead. Dr. Erik did not say anything at this time as the astronomical phenomena were indeed abnormal.

    ¡°Get closer! Jackson!¡± Having confirmed that she had encountered a rare celestial anomaly, Jane shouted excitedly.

    ¡°I Know!¡± Lin Rui certainly saw the phenomenon in the sky ahead, the magical vortex-like clouds and rays.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to record them all!¡± Getting closer and closer to the glowing cloud, Jane had taken out an infrared camera and started shooting. These are the phenomena that she has studied for so long and she had finally saw it with her own eyes. She must get the most detailed information.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Lin Rui has no intention of slowing down in the face of the gale ahead, which would be a normal choice.

    Unlike Jane, who has studied these objects and signals for so long, Lin Rui certainly knows what these anomalies are about. These magical clouds and lights are Asgard¡¯s opening of the Bifrost Bridge. When the Bifrost Bridge ispletely opened, it will form aplete space channel.

    With a strong wind rushing to the front, Lin Rui¡¯s heart suddenly trembled as if he was being pinched tightly by something. His face began to turn pale instantly. Under such a sudden change, Lin Rui mmed on the brakes.

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui suddenly felt a heartache, a colored light hidden in the clouds shot directly from the innocent space to the ground in front of Lin Rui¡¯s RV. A strong shock wave spread around the light and quickly hit the RV in the storm.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Darcy shouted alongside Lin Rui, hoping he would take them away as soon as possible.

    Hum~

    The feeling of heartache is slowly going away and Lin Rui had quickly recovered and saw the storm rushing in front of him. Lin Rui¡¯s subconscious stepping on the throttle and was about to leave.

    Humm~

    However, shockwaves carrying numerous sandstorms have hit the RV, and Lin Rui has no idea where to go, so he can only crash weakly in the storm.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui was trying to stabilize the RV in the storm, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. Before the figure could escape, Lin Rui, who was rushing in the direction, ran into the guy who suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Oh! God, we hit somebody!¡±

    ¡°Oh My God!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡±

    After the crash, Jane and Darcy both got out of the car nervously to see the man who had fallen to the ground. Only Lin Rui in the driver¡¯s seat was a little slow. At this time, his mood isplex. Why did someone hit by the RV he was driving? Is this a scenario that can¡¯t be avoided? Lin Rui was helpless.

    ¡°Get the first aid kit! Please! Don¡¯t die!¡± As she ran forward, Jane shouted.

    However, when Jane kneels down next to the guy who was hit and is ready to check him, the man suddenly woke up.

    ¡°It seems that there is no need for a first aid kit.¡± Lin Rui came slowly from behind and looked at the silly big man on the ground.

    ¡°Where the hell did hee from?!¡± Darcy looked at the man on the floor and asked in amazement.

    ¡°From Space.¡± Lin Rui whispered in the back.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 121 Thor

    <h4>Chapter 121 Thor</h4>

    Climbing up from the ground, the big blonde, somewhat confused, shook in ce for a few times.

    ¡°My¡­ hammer? Hammer?!¡± Holding his dizzy head, the alien visitor looked for his partner everywhere. Obviously, the big blonde was the God Of Thunder Thor, who was banished from Asgard by Odin.

    ¡°Yeah, we can tell you¡¯re hammered. It¡¯s pretty obvious.¡± Darcy was relieved to see that Thor was okay.

    ¡°(Gasp) Oh, My God. Erik! Look at this, we have to move quickly before this all changes!¡± Since the guy who was hit was fine, Jane was attracted by the mysterious pattern on the ground, and quickly yelled at Dr. Erik to record.

    ¡°Jane, we have to take him to the hospital!¡± Dr. Erik was still a little worried when he saw Thor still talking to himself.

    ¡°Father!¡± Without finding his hammer, the God Of Thunder began to shout towards the sky.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. Look at him!¡± Jane obviously does not think Thor needs to go to the hospital.

    ¡°Heimdall! I know you can hear me! Open Bifrost and let mee back!¡±

    ¡°Okay~ Hospital, You go and I¡¯ll stay back here.¡± After Thor continued shouting in the sky, Jane finally changed her tune. But she will not give up such a good opportunity to gather this information.

    ¡°What realm is this? Alfheim? Nornheim?¡± The God Of Thunder, who did not receive a response, turned to several people around him and asked.

    ¡°New Mexico.¡± Darcy, who had just been frightened by the storm, answered, holding up the light and the shotgun in her hand. God Of Thunder¡¯s actions gave her an abnormal feeling that she needed an electric shotgun to give herself a sense of security.

    ¡°You dare to threaten me, Thor, with so puny a weapon?!¡± Seeing Darcy illuminating himself with light and pointing some kind of weapon on him, Thor asked disdainfully.

    (Fires Taser Gun)

    ¡°Uh-uh-uh-uh¡±

    Thump!

    There is no doubt that Darcy fired and Thor, who had been deprived of his powers, was shocked directly by an electric shotgun. Lin Rui, standing next to Darcy, had no intention of meddling from the very beginning, which made it easier for Darcy to subdue Thor.

    Soon, with the help of Lin Rui, Thor was moved into the car. After Jane recorded the mysterious circles on the ground, they drove back again. In fact, Lin Rui wanted to stay and wait for the hammer of God of Thunder to arrive, but he had no better reason, so he went back with Jane and others. After all, The God Of Thunder¡¯s hammer will not be taken away even if it falls down, Only someone worthy would be able to lift if as it was said by Odin.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Name?¡±

    ¡°He said it was Thor.¡±

    ¡°What is your rtionship with him?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    Jane and Darcy are registering Thor at the town hospital on the edge of the desert. As for Lin Rui, he stayed in the ward to make sure Thor woke up without causing any trouble.

    ¡°Woo¡­¡± Soon Thor, lying in bed, woke up. Despite being deprived of divine power, Thor¡¯s own strength is greater than that of an average person.

    ¡°Well? Where am I?¡± When Thor opened his eyes, he found himself in apletely unfamiliar ce. He was ¡°locked up¡± in a white room surrounded by some guys in weird white coats, one of whom still had ¡°weapons¡±.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you attack the son of Odin!¡± Seeing the guy with the ¡°weapon¡± walked to his side, Thor suddenly shouted and was about to jump down from the bed.

    But just as he was about to sit up, a hand suddenly appeared on his chest and pushed him back. The God Of Thunder was pinched by one hand to the bed that he could not even move.

    ¡°You¡¯d better lie down. We don¡¯t mean you any harm, Thor.¡± Of course, it was Lin Rui, who had been here all the time, and Thor, who was no longer divine, was a slightly stronger human being. Lin Rui suppressed him with only a little internal energy.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Thor felt a huge force from the hand on his chest and squinted and asked.

    ¡°We can introduce ourselvester. Now let the doctor finish the checkup.¡± Lin Rui did not answer Thor. ¡°Doctor, don¡¯t worry, take the blood.¡±

    Although Thor is now on the earth, Lin Rui is curious about the difference between his body and human beings. So, while Thor is still a human being, he can check it as there will be no such good chance in the future.

    ¡°You dare to hurt me, Thor!¡± Thor could only watch the small weapon pierce his arm and draw some blood.

    ¡°God Of Thunder? No, you are just Thor now. Or do you think this little thing would have been able to hurt you otherwise?¡± Seeing Thor still yelling, Lin Rui faintly reminded him. He doesn¡¯t want to continuously consume his internal energy to keep this stupid big fe ¡°quiet¡±, this is not his style.

    ¡°What are you talking about?! I am God Of Thunder! Thor!¡± Hearing the words of Lin Rui, Thor, who shouted, couldn¡¯t believe it, and struggled harder. Perhaps Thor knew that he had been deprived of his power and was exiled by Odin, but he could not ept it for a while.

    ¡°Ok, doctor, you¡¯d better give him some injections to help him keep quiet. I don¡¯t want him to take your room apart.¡± Seeing Thor still not calming down, Lin Rui had to ask the doctor to prepare a tranquilizer.

    ¡°Happy to.¡± The doctor who had been scared by Thor¡¯s yelling replies quickly and then took out the tranquilizer.

    Puff

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for the mighty¡­¡± Soon, Thor, who was given a tranquilizer, has already sleeping heavily.

    ¡­¡­

    When Jane and Dr. Erik learned that Thor was fine but still not awake, they went back to theirb. After all, Thor was given a tranquilizer, and they had a major discovery tonight, they didn¡¯t have time to stay in the hospital to wait for Thor.

    Of course, Lin Rui volunteered to stay and watch Thor, nicknamed him responsible because he drove the car that crashed into Thor. However, no one knows the real intention of his stay. After all, not everyone believes that extraterrestrial visitors will fall from the sky.

    In this way, when Jane and Dr. Erik studied theirtest discoveries overnight, Lin Rui stayed at Thor¡¯s bed, thinking about how to fool the prince of Asgard who was shot down.

    ¡­¡­

    Obviously the sedative given by the doctor was not enough for Thor, and Thor woke up in the early hours of the morning.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Sitting at Thor¡¯s bed, Lin Rui looked at him faintly.

    But Thor, who woke up this time, seems a little different. He didn¡¯t yell or jump out of bed with excitement. He just kept his eyes open and looked calmly at the white ceiling of the ward. Seeing Thor in a daze, Lin Rui did not disturb him, so he sat quietly aside.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± About five minutester, Thor¡¯s gaze finally refocused and asked Lin Rui, who looked sideways.

    ¡°My name is Jackson Lin, you can call me Jackson.¡± This is Lin Rui¡¯s answer, simple and clear.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± Jackson.¡± Thor then asked.

    ¡°Earth, the United States, New Mexico, In a Small Town, you are now in the town¡¯s only hospital.¡±

    After hearing where he was, Thor didn¡¯t say a word again, he seemed to be sorting out something.

    ¡°So, I was really exiled. The hammer is gone, Asgard, the Allfather¡­¡± A few minutester, Thor spoke again and said something that normal people didn¡¯t understand. Of course, Lin Rui is obviously not a normal person. He knows what Thor has experienced.

    ¡°Now, Thor, would you like to tell me where you came from? Who are you?¡± Although he knows who Thor is, Lin Rui has to ask out of respect.

    ¡°Thor Odinson, I came from Asgard, a ce you wouldn¡¯t know of.¡± Taking a faint nce at Lin Rui, Thor answered.

    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t guarantee this.¡± Lin Rui smiled as he heard Thor. ¡°So, Thor, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I made some mistakes, I was deprived of my power by my father, and I was exiled. I need to find my hammer and then go back to Asgard.¡± Anyway, this is not a big deal for Thor. He¡¯s now banished to a small he doesn¡¯t know. He¡¯s going back to Asgard.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that easy. After all, if what you say is true, you are just an ordinary person now. And the Asgard you¡¯re talking about should be far away.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui said lightly.

    As Lin Rui knows, Thor was banished by Odin and the hammer was mythologized. Only when Thor realized his humility andpassion can he lift the Hammer again and gain his strength back. But Lin Rui, who remembers the plot, never understood how Thor finally lifted the hammer. He did not learn anything about humility andpassion on Earth at all. He just had a love affair here.

    In the end, Thor raised the hammer and defeated the Destroyer. It was more like Odin couldn¡¯t bear to see his son killed by his own war weapon and untied his own words. Therefore, Lin Rui does not whether this would be a reality in this world. What happens if Thor wasn¡¯t able to lift the Hammer as he did in the movie for the final counterattack.

    ¡°Indeed, I am an ordinary person now. But Jackson, you¡¯re not. I can feel your strength. Would you like to help me?¡± After Lin Rui finished, Thor stared at him and said it seriously.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡± This stupid big man doesn¡¯t seem to look so stupid anymore?! This is Lin Rui¡¯s current psychological thinking.

 Chapter 122 Not The Same

    <h4>Chapter 122 Not The Same</h4>

    It seems that Thor¡¯s movie image is too deeply ingrained in Lin Rui¡¯s mind as he never considered anything else. He has always been a good-looking warrior in Lin Rui¡¯s heart, but his IQ and EQ are not high and he is impulsive. But after Thor woke up again and he had a simple conversation with Lin Rui. Lin Rui can confirm that Thor may have seen a little impulsive at first, but he¡¯s not a big fool, although he¡¯s really tall.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Why am I not an ordinary person?¡± Instead of admitting it at first, Lin Rui asked.

    ¡°Although I was a little startled to be in another room, I still remember that it was you who pushed me on the bed. Not to mention that you have such strength in a little child¡¯s body, I can also feel the magical power from your hands, like some kind of hierarchical suppression. I don¡¯t think everyone in your ce has your strength, do they?¡± Looking at Lin Rui, Thor answered calmly. Even in Asgard, a warrior who can use magic rarely have the strength that Lin Rui posses at such a young age.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Indeed, not everyone here has my strength. Also, I don¡¯t like being called a kid. Besides, can¡¯t you have a better attitude when you ask for someone¡¯s help?¡± Faced with Thor¡¯s questions, Lin Rui¡¯s face was somewhat bad. If Thor was a big fool, he could simply fool him. Now, obviously, it would not be so easy to fool him.

    ¡°So, Jackson, would you like to help me find my hammer and help me get back to Asgard?¡± Apparently felt the change in Lin Rui¡¯s attitude, Thor said with a smile.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel your sincerity at all.¡± Grinning slightly, Lin Rui really thinks this God Of Thunder is not simple. Perhaps, in the beginning, he should not be as simple as he thought. A war god who often fights on the battlefield with various alien races, even if he is not good at winning with strategy, does not mean that Thor is really a stupid big man who can only fight with his hammer.

    ¡°Jackson, I remember when you found me there were three other people with you. Do they all know the power you have?¡± Obviously, it¡¯s not only Lin Rui who discovered Thor¡¯s differences. Thor also roughly judged Lin Rui¡¯s situation, but not yet so precise, so he made a bold guess.

    ¡°Oh, of course they know.¡± Lin Rui won¡¯t let Thor seed. Thor wouldn¡¯t know if he is lying or not. But he knows Thor¡¯s situation now. It is absolutely not good.

    ¡°Really? So Jackson, are you going to help me? I think you¡¯ve been interested in me since the beginning. Actually, I¡¯m just wondering if you know anything about me.¡± Although he didn¡¯t see that Lin Rui was lying, Thor decided one thing was that the kid in front of him was really not easy. He seemed to be surprised at what he said as if he had known it for a long time.

    ¡°If anyone tells meter that Thor is the stupid guy in the movie, I am gonna murder him!¡± This is what Lin Rui thought at the moment.

    ¡°Well, I am indeed really interested in you, I promise to help you. But you can¡¯t talk to my friends. Also, you will owe me a favor.¡± Finally, Lin Rui promised Thor. Anyway, he came over and wanted to see the Asgardian God with his own eyes. Helping Thor to regain his power while the said god would own him a favor is just an added benefit.

    ¡°Rest assured, Jackson, you¡¯ll know how valuable this favor is.¡± With Lin Rui¡¯s assurance, Thor smiled at him and said.

    ¡°Hope is it. Ok, let¡¯s go, the day is about to start. We need to go back and talk about your business.¡± In this way, Lin Rui and Thor¡¯s first formal conversation ended in a somewhat weird atmosphere. The crown prince of Asgard and the Vignte on the earth made a verbal agreement between them.

    ¡­¡­

    The sky soon turned bright and Lin Rui and Thor also talked a lot while waiting for the dawn to approach. About Asgard, about the earth, this gives both sides a clearer understanding of each other. Thor easily epted some of the things on earth, but he was surprised that Lin Rui was not surprised that he was an alien. This discovery made Thor more certain of his guess, Jackson is not an ordinary person.

    ¡°That sounds like the phenomenon you are studying seems to be rted to the opening of Bifrost. That¡­ Er -¡°After talking about their respective humanities, Lin Rui and Thor have talked about what Jane is doing.

    ¡°Jane, Miss Jane Foster. She¡¯s been looking for that kind of signal for months, and it seems that this time you¡¯ve been thrown down provides us with the most authentic information.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui picked up what Thor wanted to say.

    ¡°Well, yes, Jane. It seems that she is a real schr, and she is so beautiful.¡± Jane¡¯s ability to detect anomalies and lock in that magical pattern is really powerful, but Thor¡¯s focus seems to be wrong.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I think we should be able to leave now.¡± Not wanting toment on Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui has already stood up from the stool.

    ¡°OK, but I don¡¯t have any clothes to wear right now.¡± Getting up from bed behind Lin Rui, Thor stood barefoot on the ground and looked at Lin Rui and said.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wearing some now? Come on, big fellow.¡± Lin Rui had no time to find Thor a suitable suit and let him dress well in his sick clothes.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. His uniform must be returned to the hospital before he can be discharged. Moreover, his admission record is iplete.¡± While taking Thor with him to leave, Lin Rui had some trouble getting out of the hospital. The nurse did not intend to let Thor go out in his medical uniform like this, and his identity information was not at all in line with the rules.

    ¡°Well, beautiful nurse, we¡¯ve paid all the admission fees. Shall I pay for this uniform?¡± Thor couldn¡¯t possibly have an identity, because he wasn¡¯t an earthman at all, so Lin Rui was going to talk a little bit about it.

    ¡°You have a sweet mouth, but you can¡¯t.¡± Obviously, the fat nurse did not fall for Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why do you say so much? Why can¡¯t we just leave? They can¡¯t stop us at all.¡± While Lin Rui was still trying to figure it out, Thor, standing behind, was a little impatient. Now he has only a thin sick suit and he is barefoot. He feels as cold and ufortable as ordinary people.

    ¡°Here, we need to follow some rules, I thought you just understood what we said in our conversation.¡± Lin Rui turned back and exined that as he didn¡¯t want Thor to make trouble.

    ¡°You may have said that, but I didn¡¯t listen to it. That¡¯s another thing.¡± As Asgard¡¯s prince, Thor has his own pride with arrogance mixed in it.

    ¡°OK! I have a way. Wait a minute. You can sit over there.¡± I¡¯m not sure, but Lin Rui knows someone should be able to help.

    ¡°I won¡¯t wait long.¡± After pulling at his clothes, Thor went to the seat next to the corridor and sat down.

    ¡°Ah! Why did I promise to help him? At first, I just wanted toe and see it!¡± Seeing Thor, Lin Rui has a big headache. Then Lin Rui smiled at the nurse and took out his phone. ¡°Hello, Kaecilius, this is Jackson. I have something I need your help with¡­¡±

    After Lin Rui called for help, Kaecilius came quickly with some clothes suitable for Thor. With the help of Kaecilius, Thor quicklypleted the discharge procedure. Sometimes this is the case. As long as the right person is found, some rules can be avoided.

    ¡°Thank you, Kaecilius, I still have to trouble you to send us back.¡± Sitting on the off-road vehicle, Lin Rui smiled and thanked Kaecilius.

    ¡°No, you can find me if you have any problems here. I am happy to help. However, are you sure that this guy is mentally okay?¡± Laughing and waving, Kaecilius was more interested in Thor¡¯s behavior. Because he was looking up and down in the car now, as if he had found something interesting.

    ¡°Uh¡­ He¡¯s just a little excited, he won¡¯t cause any problem.¡± Thor had never seen a car so he reacted like this, and Lin Rui remembered Thor¡¯s visit to a pet shop to find a horse in the original plot.

    ¡°Ok ~¡±

    Soon, Kaecilius took Lin Rui and Thor to the door of Dr. Jane and Erik¡¯sboratory warehouse. At this time, it was surrounded by more than a dozen ck cars, and some shouts came from the experimental warehouse.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 123 Meeting Coulson Again

    <h4>Chapter 123 Meeting Coulson Again</h4>

    ¡°Hey! This is my research material! You can¡¯t take them away like this!¡± In theb, Jane was trying to stop the group of guys who were carrying their things out.

    ¡°Miss Foster, I am Agent Coulson of S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± When Jane stopped those suited men, a guy who looked like the leader came to her and introduced himself.

    ¡°Is that suppose to mean something to me? You don¡¯t have the right to do this!¡± Jane doesn¡¯t care what S.H.I.E.L.D. is or what it can do. She has worked hard to collect this data.

    ¡°Jane, let go. It seems this situation is a lot worse than we thought.¡± Dr. Erik, apparently much calmer, persuaded her to let go before things can get chaotic.

    ¡°Impossible! These are my efforts, my life!¡± Dr. Erik¡¯s persuasion is obviously useless and Jane fully carries forward her stubborn character.

    ¡°We are investigating a security threat. We need to appropriate your records and atmospheric data.¡± Faced with Jane¡¯s stubbornness, Coulson simply exined.

    ¡°By ¡®appropriate¡¯ do you mean steal?!¡± Jane could not ept such an exnation.

    ¡°Here, this should more thanpensate you for your trouble.¡± Anyway, things have been taken away, and Coulson won¡¯t exin so much to people who don¡¯t have anything to do with it.

    ¡°Compensation?! I can¡¯t buy these instruments on Radio Shake. Most of these instruments are made by myself! Listen, I am on the verge of understanding something extraordinary. My test data is in these instruments. You can¡¯t¡­ Hey! Jane still wants to argue for it, but the book that was taken out by her was taken away by the ck man on the side.

    ¡°Miss Foster, believe us, we are not bad people.¡± Coulson was ready to leave, and he didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore.

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t do this!¡±

    ¡°So, Agent Coulson, can you really be called a good person for such actions?¡± Just as Coulson was about to leave, and Jane had exploded, a voice came from behind that they both knew.

    Dada~

    ¡°Jackson! You are back!¡±

    ¡°Jackson? Why are you here?¡±

    The first sentence was said by Darcy and thetter question was issued by Agent Coulson. From Coulson¡¯s first contact with Tony, he met Lin Rui, who apparently knew him. However, Coulson didn¡¯t know that Lin Rui was here which is a bit strange. The team observing him should have reported Lin Ruiing here to Coulson.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, you really have the style of S.H.I.E.L.D agents, doing something like this.¡± Without answering Coulson¡¯s question, Lin Rui went straight up to him and said.

    ¡°Jackson, since you know this is S.H.I.E.L.D. operation, you should not interfere. If these people are your friends, please advise them that we will return the information and instruments in the future.¡± Coulson really didn¡¯t know that Lin Rui would be here. Faced with Lin Rui, Coulson would certainly not brush him away like ordinary people without exining a word.

    ¡°I know what S.H.I.E.L.D. does, but can you return Miss Foster¡¯s book? It¡¯s just a notebook. It¡¯s not worth mentioningpared to how many instruments and research you dragged away.¡± Standing in front of Coulson, Lin Rui asked lightly. Although it¡¯s normal for S.H.I.E.L.D. to take Jane¡¯s information and things, it¡¯s not a good exnation. It¡¯s not humane to leave nothing behind. Lin Rui also wants to see if Jane can work out something deeper.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not possible. All the information needs to be retrieved¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Coulson refused without thinking.

    ¡°Really? Maybe I should call Tony. I think he¡¯ll be happy to hear what is it that you are doing here, Agent Coulson.¡± Knowing that Coulson would refuse, Lin Rui had taken out his trump card.

    S.H.I.E.L.D. had just offended Tony some time ago and now Nick Fury is eager to recruit Tony for the Avengers, so Tony is now a VIP to S.H.I.E.L.D. Agent Coulson, who has been in charge of Tony, obviously knows this, so when Lin Rui mentioned Tony, his face changed.

    ¡°I think I¡¯d better call.¡± Seeing Coulson still remains silent, Lin Rui has pulled out his cell phone.

    ¡°Well, Harvey! Return Miss Foster¡¯s book to her!¡± Seeing that Lin Rui really called Tony, Coulson finally did not insist. It¡¯s just a book. It¡¯s not worth making Tony upset about S.H.I.E.L.D. anymore than it already has.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Taking Jane¡¯s information book, Lin Rui smiled and thanked Coulson.

    ¡°Jackson, you can¡¯t get involved in this.¡± Still stiff-faced, Coulson reminded him and left.

    Huh~

    Looking at Coulson and the men in ck driving away, Lin Rui turned around and returned the book to Jane. ¡°Miss Foster, that¡¯s all I could do. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Although I don¡¯t know how you did it.¡± After receiving the book Lin Rui handed over, Jane didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°Wow! Jackson, how did you do that? Who is this Tony? Even these people knew him. That Coulson guy seems to be afraid of him.¡± Darcy has already rushed to Lin Rui and hugged him.

    ¡°Its nothing, we just know each other. Their department has higher rights and is mysterious. However, they will return your information and equipment, Miss Foster.¡± Breaking free from Darcy¡¯s hug, Lin Rui exined briefly and assured Jane.

    ¡°As for Tony, he¡¯s just a friend of mine. Coulson is not afraid of him, but of the trouble he is able to bring and Tony is obviously the one who can bring him big trouble.¡± Lin Rui just deliberately said only Tony¡¯s name, not Mr. Stark.

    Tony is amon name, but once you add Stark, it¡¯s totally different. although there may be tens of thousands of Tony Stark in the United States, only one has the impact behind his name that can y a role in this situation.

    ¡°I knew you had a lot of money!¡± pping Lin Rui¡¯s on his shoulder, Darcy said excitedly.

    ¡°Jackson, thank you.¡± Dr. Erik also sincerely thanked Lin Rui, he did not expect his intern to have such a bige.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, everything okay in there?¡± Just as Lin Rui watched Coulson leave in frustration, Kaecilius¡¯s voice came from behind.

    Then Thor came along with Kaecilius. Just now Lin Rui asked Thor and Kaecilius to wait in the car because he didn¡¯t want Coulson to see Thor. Perhaps Coulson, a senior agent, could see something wrong with Thor. After all, SHIELD may have dealt with aliens before.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s all right, Kaecilius.¡± Seeing Kaecilius worried, Lin Rui answered with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, those government officials have great rights, but if they want to do something on our site, they first have to get clear with us. So, if you have any problems next time, remember to look for me.¡± Kaecilius obviously saw the overbearing of those ck-dressed people and reminded Lin Rui. Thor, who came in with Kaecilius, didn¡¯t talk and just faintly looked at a few people.

    ¡°Thank you, but they shouldn¡¯te back to trouble anymore.¡± Lin Rui is concerned about Kaecilius, but he does not think that SHIELD would care about the local Law Inforcement.

    ¡°He¡¯s the guy we bumped intost night! I didn¡¯t expect to see a handsome man now!¡± While Lin Rui was chatting with Kaecilius, Darcy saw Thor standing there like a model, and said foolishly.

    ¡°Uh-yeah, Every test was done upon him by the doctors. Everything is OK. But he lost something in the desertst night, and I promised to help him find it.¡± Seeing Darcy noticing Thor. (Of course, she would notice the handsome man who was over 1.9 meters.) Lin Rui exined briefly on the side.

    ¡°Hello, I am Thor Odinson, from Asgard.¡± After Lin Rui finished, Thor, a very gentleman, took the first step to introduce himself, and of course, he came to Jane. Although Thor is a god, he lives in the city and knows some basic etiquettes.

    ¡°Hey~ hello, I am Jane Foster. This is Dr. Erik Selvig, my friend, and teammate, this is my research assistant Darcy.¡± Looking at Thor greeting herself politely, Jane briefly introduced the people on her side.

    ¡°So you¡¯re studying stars? And Bifrost?¡± Thor was interested to hear Jane¡¯s introduction.

    ¡°Eh? What Bifrost?¡± Hearing Thor said that word, Jane didn¡¯t know what he meant.

    ¡°Well, well, let¡¯s go in first. The sun is dead outside.¡± Not wanting to talk too much about extraterrestrials in front of Kaecilius, Lin Rui pushed Thor to the warehouseb.

    ¡°Kaecilius, you go back first. Thank you so much for today.¡± While pushing Thor in the Laboratory, Lin Rui said goodbye to Kaecilius.

    ¡°OK! Call me if you need anything.¡± Waving his hand at Lin Rui, Kaecilius turned and headed for his SUV.

    ¡°Thor, what did you just say about Bifrost?¡± Following Lin Rui and Thor, Jane asked aloud, she thought the Bifront must have a lot to do with her research.

    Darcy also came inside, leaving Dr. Erik alone outside, as if thinking about something important.

    ¡°Asgard? The name¡­ so familiar¡­¡±

 Chapter 124 Finding The Hammer

    <h4>Chapter 124 Finding The Hammer</h4>

    Most of the experimental equipment in the experimental warehouse were confiscated and all the data was gone with them, Jane¡¯s experiment could not bepleted temporarily. However, she now has at least her own transcript and an alien who was dumped over to Earth.

    ¡°So, Asgard really exists, and you came to Earth through the Einstein¨CRosen bridge?¡± Lin Rui, Thor, and Jane were sitting in a fast-food restaurant in the town eating breakfast, and they had heard Thor¡¯s exnation of their origins. But besides Jane¡¯s surprise, neither Dr. Erik nor Darcy believed Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°But we prefer to call it Bifrost.¡± After eating all three waffles in front of him, Thor smiled at Jane and answered.

    ¡°Asgard, how is this possible?! Are those all true? Nine Realm? The god¡¯s pce!?¡± Dr. Erik, who also heard Thor¡¯s history, was not so receptive, but apparently he knew something about Asgard and the Nine Realms.

    ¡°Doctor, do you know anything?¡± Jane asked curiously at Erik¡¯s exmation. She didn¡¯t know that Erik had studied these alien civilizations before and he didn¡¯t believe it all the time.

    ¡°I have done some research on it, but I always thought that those stories are only in mythology. But if he really came from Asgard, then those stories are likely to be true!¡± Looking at Thor, Dr. Erik said something exciting and incredible. If it can be proved, then they will be the first to make contact with extraterrestrial civilization!

    ¡°What is it?¡± Darcy is interested in these things now.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Nordic myth. Legend tells us that there is a great world tree in the universe. It breeds nine realms full of life. Among them is Asgard, a country with a great God Odin¡­¡± As the rest of the audience watched, Dr. Erik spoke slowly about what he knew.

    ¡°The story is very mythical, but most of it is still true. It seems that the Asgardians left behind some stories after helping the Earth.¡± After listening to Dr. Erik¡¯s story, Thor¡¯s calmly said after finishing three waffles. ¡°Asgard is not only one of Nine Realms, but also the greatest one. We are responsible for safeguarding the security and peace of the world tree and Nine Realms.¡±

    ¡°Well, you did a good job!¡± Hearing Thor boasting, Darcy rolled her eyes and muttered.

    ¡°Your human civil war is not within our protection. An intergctic war between two or more races is our focus. Just when I was dropped here with my powers stripped from me, Asgard was fighting the Frost Giants.¡± Darcy¡¯s words were not loud, but they weren¡¯t very low, so Thor heard them.

    ¡°So, now that you are in a war, why are you here? You just said that you are the prince of Asgard, a god of war. As a god of war, shouldn¡¯t you be at the front of the battlefield in this race war?¡± This time, Jane asked, but this question was a little awkward for Thor.

    ¡°Because¡­ this war broke out because of me.¡± In the end, Thor still admitted his mistake. But it is already toote. If he had bowed to Odin early and admitted his mistakes, Odin would not have sent his child to the earth for reflection.

    ¡°So, you mean that you started an inteary race war!!¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s answer, Jane couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Oh¡­ you can say that, so I was deprived of my power, the symbol of my power, my hammer was taken from me, and I was exiled. However, I will definitely get back my power, I will find the hammer and return to Asgard again and lead the brave Asgard fighters and wipe out the Frost Giants!¡± The atmosphere was a little awkward, but Thor quickly fooled it with his aggressive oath.

    Gu Du~

    After drinking the breakfast tea, Thor raised his hand and threw the cup away, indicating that he liked it very much. The cup had been thrown out, but it was not broken on the ground but was caught by one hand.

    ¡°Thor, here, when we like something, we don¡¯t throw it, but ask the waiter for a refill.¡± Lin Rui, who has a few ck lines hanging on his head, slowly put the cup on the table and then said seriously to Thor.

    ¡°Oh, is it? You didn¡¯t mention it before!¡± Listening to Lin Rui, Thor was surprised and he brought the cup to his hand again.

    Crack!

    This time, Lin Rui did not catch the cup thrown on the floor by Thor. Since he just likes to do it, Lin Rui is toozy to take care of him.

    ¡°I like it very much, bring me another!¡± That¡¯s Thor. He wants to do what he wants to do, whether or not he¡¯s told that he¡¯s not right. It was because of this kind of behavior that Thor who deprived of his divine power by Odin and was banished to the earth.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m beginning to regret promising him in getting the hammer.¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s like this, Lin Rui held his head and thought in silence. This Thor is not foolish or simple, but he is still arrogant and blind. He did not even respect Odin, let alone these little earthlings.

    Thor¡¯s actions apparently startled Jane, but they could only follow him to clean up his mess. As for Lin Rui, he didn¡¯t want to reveal his secrets to Jane so he had to let Thor behave in this way. Otherwise, Lin Rui would¡¯ve taught Thor how to be a human rather than a God while he¡¯s still a human. But Lin Rui knows that Thor will get back his hammer and his power and by that time the teachings may turn towards him. Lin Rui remembers that in the movie, Thor was the only Avenger who could take on the Hulk physically. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to anger the God Of Thunder.

    Just as Thor threw the cup on the ground and Jane was exining to the restaurant waiter, the two locals pushed in and walked in while discussing the interesting things happening in the desert. It seems that there is a satellite that fell from the sky, and it is very heavy, no one can lift it up.

    ¡°Where¡¯s that thing you just said?¡± Thor, who sat at the table and continued to eat waffles, was keen to hear the conversation over there, and quickly cut in and asked.

    ¡°Fifty miles west of here.¡± Under Thor¡¯s very deterrent body shape, the two local cowboys quickly exined.

    ¡°Jackson, let¡¯s go, I think I found my hammer.¡± Hearing the location of the ¡°satellite¡±, Thor shouted to Lin Rui as he walked outside. He can still remember that this young man with some strength promised to help him find his hammer. This is the time to take him.

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t just call one of my researchers away, especially if we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do yet?¡± As Lin Rui stood up somewhat helplessly, Jane suddenly stopped in front of Thor and shouted loudly.

    Although Jackson is an intern with Dr. Erik, he¡¯s also a member of their research team, Jane will not let Jackson and Thor leave until she figures out what the Prince of Asgard is going to do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Foster. I promised Thor when I was in the hospital that I¡¯ll help him find his hammer. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t expect Jane to stand up and obstruct Thor so he had to exin.

    Although Lin Rui was also reluctant to be led by Thor, he also wanted to see what God Of Thunder¡¯s hammer was like. If he had the chance, he would like to hold it and see if he could lift the hammer, though it was impossible.

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about Jackson, I don¡¯t mind if youe along.¡± There was no anger at Jane¡¯s obstruction and Thor suggested with augh.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Jane believed Thor¡¯s story, so she was willing to take risks for her own research.

    ¡°Jane! Don¡¯t be too impulsive!¡± Dr. Erik persuaded her to not go, he still thought it was just a story. As for Thor, he was just a fantastic psychopath who happened to know the myth. After all, there is no evidence that he is an alien.

    ¡°Nothing, Erik, I believe we will be fine. Let¡¯s go, Jackson.¡± Picking up her jacket, Jane has taken the lead.

    ¡°I like this woman.¡± Looking at Jane¡¯s stubborn back, Thor smiled and said to Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡± It seems that no matter how much the story changes or how smart Thor is, some things will never change. That¡¯s Lin Rui¡¯s thought of the day at the moment.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 125 Thor That Does Not Listen To Advice

    <h4>Chapter 125 Thor That Does Not Listen To Advice</h4>

    Despite Dr. Erik and Darcy¡¯s warnings, Jane and Lin Rui and Thor soon got on the road, and Jane volunteered to drive and Lin Rui would not argue with her. Lin Rui and Thor are sitting behind the driver¡¯s seat in the RV. Now that the equipment in the RV has been looted by Coulson, there is quite a bit of space here.

    After ying with his cell phone for a while, Lin Rui saw that Thor had been looking at Jane driving in front of him but hadn¡¯t spoken to her, so he felt that if he did not break the silence, Jane would be stared at for the whole drive by Thor. ¡°Thor, you said that was your hammer, but someone had found it. Wouldn¡¯t it be taken away?¡±

    ¡°No one can lift my hammer, except me.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Thor turned his eyes back and said proudly. That¡¯s the hammer of God Of Thunder. Without the power of God Of Thunder, it¡¯s impossible to be recognized by Mjolnir. That¡¯s the magic enhancements done to it at the very beginning of the casting of the hammer. Of course, Thor said less about Odin as Odin had more advanced powers that enable him to lift the hammer without any problems.

    ¡°That¡¯s your wishful thinking now. The hammer that Odin endowed with his magic will not be lifted so simply by you again.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui thought in silence.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s interesting. When you find your hammer, do you mind if I try to lift it?¡± Although he¡¯s thinking something else, Lin Rui obviously can¡¯t say it out loud and he really wants to try and lift the God Of Thunder¡¯s hammer.

    ¡°Of course, if you lift it up, it doesn¡¯t matter if I send Mj?lnir to you!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s request, Thor generously agreed. Since Thor was given the hammer to control his powers, no one has been able to lift it except him and Odin.

    ¡°Oh, I just wanna try it, I don¡¯t like to run around with a hammer.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui said he wasn¡¯t interested in Thor¡¯s hammer. He feared that once he showed interest in his hammer, Thor¡¯s countless heroic stories would follow.

    Sure enough, after Lin Rui said this, some of the things Thor wanted to boast about were choked back. Although Thor wanted to tell Lin Rui that only those who wield weapons of powers simr to his hammer are powerfull but he did not say that when he looked at Lin Rui¡¯s small body.

    However, although Lin Rui and Thor talked to each other and finally elevated the awkward atmosphere in the RV. Thor had gathered in the front seat to talk to Jane. Instead of caring about how the rtionship between Thor and Jane developed, Lin Rui now worries that Coulson may have enclosed the hammer. In the original story, Thor bursts in and finds himself lost when he can¡¯t lift his hammer. Erik finds an excuse to rescue him. Moreover, when Thor was in custody, Loki came to deceive him that Odin was dead, leaving Thor immersed in self-me.

    But in Lin Rui¡¯s opinion, these plots arepletely nonsense in reality. Now Thor is just a strong ordinary man. He couldn¡¯t have broken through so many security personnel to get to the hammer. Would the security guards of S.H.I.E.L.D. be so useless? Moreover, Dr. Erik could not have saved Thor from breaking into S.H.I.E.L.D. so easily and Coulson would not have released him without a full background check.

    So to get Thor to his hammer, Lin Rui can only expect Coulson to move less quickly. If the hammer is really sealed up, Lin Rui can only advise Thor not to be impulsive, because he can¡¯t lift the hammer right now. Tony¡¯s face is not always useful, and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want S.H.I.E.L.D. to pay too much attention to himself, even though he has already been noticed.

    The RV drove very fast in the desert rocks and within forty minutes they reached their destination. After seeing the crater that was created by the hammer, Lin Rui was still a little shocked. It was really something from an alien civilization.

    Now, in the middle of the pit, there are a lot of S.H.I.E.L.D. agents who are driving out the local people who came here to join in the fun. The Hammer has been blocked by a simple fence in the center and then they are going to build a small research base centered around the pit, specializing in the weird hammer that can¡¯t be picked up or moved at all. Although Lin Rui arrived earlier than the original plot, S.H.I.E.L.D. had already taken charge of the area.

    ¡°It seems that we¡¯re a littlete. Whether it¡¯s your hammer or not, they have it now and fighting them is not good. I think maybe you don¡¯t need to rush back to your hammer for the time being.¡± Standing at the edge of the huge pit, Lin Rui said to Thor, who was next to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s my hammer. How can they take over my stuff?¡± Thor doesn¡¯t understand Lin Rui¡¯s words and has already walked into the pit.

    ¡°Miss Foster, you stay here.¡± Saying this to Jane, Lin Rui has chased Thor down. ¡°Can¡¯t you listen to me for once?¡±

    ¡°Although I was exiled, Mj?lnir will recognize me. As long as I get my hammer, I will recover my power,¡± Thor said as he walked.

    It should have been correct. Thor, who was deprived of his divine power under normal circumstances, only needs the hammer and the power of God Of Thunder contained in it will help Thor to recover again. However, that was the case when Odin did not give his words of restrictions to Mj?lnir. Now, the hammer would not recognize this Thor and it will not help him in regaining his power.

    ¡°I know that hammer is yours, but now it¡¯s under the supervision of the U.S. government. It¡¯s no good for you to rush through like that. And don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just a human being now.¡± Following Thor, Lin Rui earnestly persuaded him.

    ¡°As far as those guys are concerned, I can deal with them without my divine power.¡± Thor wouldn¡¯t put the S.H.I.E.L.D. soldiers who stood outside to patrol in the eyes. He was a god and even without his powers, he would be able to deal with them. However, he may have forgotten that he was pushed on his hospital bed without being able to move by a small child when he said this sentence.

    ¡°OK, then you go. I¡¯ll take you back when you get a bruised nose and a swollen eye.¡± Seeing that his persuasion has failed, Lin Rui stopped. He bet Thor woulde back in vain and he would not even be able to look at the hammer before he gets subdued by the agents of SHIELD. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard for Lin Rui to go to Coulson afterward to redeem him. After all, someone here is also interested in the hammer that can¡¯t be lifted.

    Without paying attention to Lin Rui, Thor just waved his hand and continued to walk toward the fence that was surrounded.

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s my hammer, I¡¯m going to take it away.¡± Thor yelled in front of the guardrail.

    ¡°This ce has been taken over by the government. You need to leave the premises.¡± For Thor¡¯s request, the guard outside only thought that Thor was a fool who came to try the magic hammer. Because before S.H.I.E.L.D. arrived here, the magic hammer had been tried by countless people but no one had been sessful in picking it up.

    ¡°Well, I will leave.¡± Seeing that he was stopped, Thor nodded and was ready to turn and leave.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s going on? How easy is he to¡­¡±

    Puff!

    Lin Rui¡¯s murmur is not over yet and Thor, who turns over there, has taken advantage of the two guards¡¯ rxed vignce to quickly punch one guard and knock the other out, then he kick the first one and knocked the two guards out.

    ¡°I said that I aming to take my hammer.¡± pping his hands. Thor has already walked inside the guardrail.

    ¡°Oh! That must have hurt!¡± Seeing Thor knocking out the two guards and sneaking into it, Lin Rui only felt bad for the two guys on the ground. As for Thor, who sneaked in, Lin Rui waited for him to be caught.

    Puff!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Soon, a fight broke out over the fence, and Thor was found. The fightingsted for about a minute and then stopped. Either Thor leveled everyone or Thor was leveled, Lin Rui preferred thetter.

    After a while, Lin Rui felt that whatever the oue was, it should be over. So he began to walk slowly to the front and finally squatted down beside the two fallen guards.

    ¡°Hey! Are you okay? I came to see Agent Coulson. Can you help me?¡±

 Chapter 126 Exchange Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 126 Exchange Conditions</h4>

    In the crater that was created by Mj?lnir, a smallboratory was quickly built. S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s Infrastructure process was quite efficient. Now, Lin Rui and Coulson are sitting face to face in a simple little room.

    ¡°Jackson, what are you doing here again? Did youe here to get the things of your beautiful instructor back? As I said before, we will not return them until we have finished our own research.¡± Sitting in his chair, Coulson looked at Lin Rui, who was sitting in front of him and said lightly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I know, I¡¯m not here to ask you for the test data and instruments.¡± It was embarrassing, but Lin Rui went on to say, ¡°I actually heard that something magical had been discovered here, so I wanted toe and see it.¡±

    ¡°Something magical? You mean the hammer, it looks like the hammer is connected to the earth.¡± Although S.H.I.E.L.D. has blocked it, the hammer has been exposed for a long time before, and it¡¯s nothing new for someone to know about it.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve heard that nobody can pick up that hammer and even with a machine, it can¡¯t be moved, even a bit, so I¡¯m interested.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui said that and he is really interested in the hammer. ¡°Agent Coulson, can you let me try it?¡±

    ¡°Jackson, do you know what is happening now? This is a first-ss level event, especially since we just had an intruder. Don¡¯t you think that it is a bit inappropriate for you to make this request now?¡± Looking at the young man in front, Coulson asked two questions. For Lin Rui, Coulson is very optimistic. A young man who is smart and courageous and has a rtionship with Tony Stark, S.H.I.E.L.D. is sure to absorb him.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really appropriate. Well, Can you let me look at the hammer and can you release the man who just broke in? He¡¯s a friend of mine, he just wants to try that hammer.¡± Guessing that Coulson won¡¯t let himself touch Mj?lnir so easily, Lin Rui asked something else. Lin Rui feared that Loki would appear after Thor had been locked up for a long time, and he didn¡¯t know what would happen.

    ¡°You said that the intruder was your friend? He just beat down fifteen special troops agents. Your friend is quite amazing.¡± Coulson thought that Lin Rui had been joking with himself. He thought that the guy was a terrorist just now. Now Lin Rui said he was a friend.

    ¡°I am really sorry, he¡¯s a bit lose in his head. After he heard that there was a hammer that no one can pick up, he came over here to try himself. As for hurting those special troops, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to get past one of them, how can he beat that many, are you sure they were good as they had said?¡± Lin Rui first apologized for Thor, then asked a question full of sarcasm to Coulson.

    ¡°I would just pretend that you didn¡¯t say thest sentence. However, your friend¡¯s mental problems are not small. After we caught him, he kept shouting that the hammer belonged to him.¡± Coulson couldn¡¯t help but twitch after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s sarcasm. But it is true, his subordinates had been dumped by a single guy.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to persuade him.¡± ¡°Sincerely¡± Lin Rui assured.

    ¡°Then take him away when you go out, the guy is going crazy there.¡± Coulson also did not explore whether Lin Rui was telling the truth, and he had no time to tangle with them.

    ¡°Thank you, Agent Coulson. Actually, I¡¯ve been interning behind Miss Jane Foster, and I think I can help you with this hammer. After all, didn¡¯t you confiscate Miss Foster¡¯s information to study for yourself just because you didn¡¯t want to involve ordinary people in this mess? And I¡¯m somewhere in the middle. I know you both exist and I have professional knowledge.¡± Thor¡¯s business is not important. Lin Rui also wants to study Mj?lnir. So he volunteered to rmend himself, and as for what he said, he had indeed been following Jane in the internship, anyway, in a research group, it was not a lie.

    ¡°Ohh? Jackson, do you really know these things?¡± Coulson¡¯s eyes lit up at Lin Rui¡¯s words. Jane¡¯s materials and equipment have indeed been moved here, but it will take some time for SHIELD to understand them, which is far from being helped by someone who already knows them.

    ¡°Of course, I bet you have already made the connection that the magical hammer might be an alien item?¡± Slightly tilted his lips, Lin Rui asked.

    ¡°It seems that you really know something? Maybe you can really help us.¡± When he heard Lin Rui, Coulson felt that the observation talent that made Lin Rui the third sequence candidate was a bit low.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to.¡± Spreading his hands, Lin Rui said earnestly.

    ¡°Well, I agree with you to join the research group. But you should know what to say and what not to say.¡± With Tony¡¯s rtionship, Coulson took it for granted that Lin Rui¡¯s understanding of S.H.I.E.L.D. was due to Tony, so after thinking about it for a while, Coulson agreed to his proposal.

    ¡°Of course, I know the level of confidentiality that this kind of thing requires.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui promised, ¡°Well, let me send that big fool back first, and then I¡¯lle back and help you with that magical hammer. After all, we were there, experimenting on the spot when that thing appeared.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll say hello to the guard who¡¯s holding that fool.¡± With a wave, Coulson let Lin Rui go.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Thor, are you okay? I heard that you were caught.¡± Leaving Coulson, Lin Rui was taken to Thor¡¯s room and asked with a grin when he saw Thor on his stool.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right! How could these ordinary people stop me if I hadn¡¯t been powerless now?¡± Although there were many injuries on his face and body, Thor said proudly.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re good, but aren¡¯t you powerless now? And your hammer won¡¯te back. Do you really think you can pick up the hammer if you touch it? If the hammer was still connected to you, it will fly over when you call it. That¡¯s what you said to me.¡± Sitting at the table in front of Thor, Lin Rui said lightly.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just sleeping. I¡¯ll know once I held it in my hand.¡± In fact, Thor knew that he had lost his connection with Mj?lnir, but he was reluctant to admit it.

    ¡°Well, now you know that these ordinary people can hurt you. So, put the hammer out of your mind for a while and I think you¡¯ll get it back once you are ready. Now, you¡¯d better go back with Jane. I promised one of the supervisors here and they will let you go.¡± Sitting on the table, Lin Rui opened his eyes and began to fool Thor.

    ¡°Jackson, I know you are not an ordinary person, you have promised to help me. I trust you, I hope you don¡¯t let me down.¡± Staring at Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, Thor said seriously.

    ¡°Rest assured, what I promised will be done. Now, let me take you out.¡± Standing Up from the table, Lin Rui started unlocking Thor¡¯s cuff holds with a key in his hand.

    A few minutester, Lin Rui and Thor walked out of the test area under the care of several guards. Lin Rui came out of his own, and Thor was forced out. After all, his first impression of these guards was not good.

    ¡°You go back first, I should be able toe back soon. Remember, don¡¯t cause any trouble. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Before Thor left, Lin Rui told him two more sentences. He now wants Thor and Jane back to have a good rtionship or something.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Looking at Lin Rui, Thor agreed. He also came to the earth less than a day ago. His understanding of the world civilization is almost all known in the chat with Lin Rui. He still needs to learn a lot.

    Then Thor left in front of the eyes of the guards he had thrown down. Jane has been waiting outside. They should be able to safely return to town.

    ¡°Huh! Atst, I fooled him away! But looking at Thor¡¯s mental state, didn¡¯t Lokie to him? Or is it because we were too soon and Loki hasn¡¯te yet?¡± Lin Rui sighed with relief as Thor disappeared. But there was still a doubt in his mind: Loki, the second prince of Asgard who had banished Thor, where is he?

    ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s better if he did not appear. The guy is full of lies, Thor is not so normal and Loki may be more cunning than shown in the movie, I hope to never meet him.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui turned and walked towards the experimental base.

    God Of Thunder¡¯s Hammer, I¡¯m here. Nobody can lift it? I¡¯ve always wanted to try!¡±

 Chapter 127 Accident

    <h4>Chapter 127 ident</h4>

    It took half a day to build the experimental base around the hammer. And Lin Rui was also sessfully involved in the research group by Coulson, which is also a test of Lin Rui¡¯s third-tier talent.

    ¡°Jackson, right? I heard that you have temporarily joined our research team. I wonder if you have any history with Agent Coulson? Are you rted to Agent Coulson?¡± In the research group lounge, a 30-year-old man approached Lin Rui and asked. It looks like he wants to know Lin Rui¡¯s details and how to get along with him. Although S.H.I.E.L.D. is aplex organization, a good rtionship with an Advanced agent is of great benefit.

    ¡°Oh, Agent Coulson? No, I am not rted to him.¡± Lin Rui smiled and denied his guess when he heard the man.

    ¡°Really?¡± It doesn¡¯t matter then. They naturally don¡¯t have to pay much attention to Lin Rui. The man turns around and leaves.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help. After all, Mr. Stark has something to do with your S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± Seeing the man turn away and the other researchers looking away from him after hisst sentence, Lin Rui adds another sentence.

    ¡°Mr. Stark? Which Stark?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean Stark¡¯s Stark?¡± Hearing the word Stark, the man who just turned quickly turned back and asked with some surprise.

    ¡°Are there really that many Stark?¡± Lin Rui asked while smiling.

    Lin Rui just came over to see and study Mj?lnir. He doesn¡¯t really have to work with these people but he didn¡¯t want to alienate himself either. It¡¯s better to let them know from the beginning that they are not in the highest position in the hierarchy here.

    ¡°Jackson, what is your rtionship with Mr. Stark?¡± This time, a woman asked, much more careful than before.

    ¡°Rtionship? We are friends.¡± Lin Rui answered generously, this is the only way that these researchers will not work against him as Lin Rui knows that may happen in a small group.

    ¡°Hey~that, Jackson, wait for us to start research, you can follow me, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°I will also help you, I have been doing research in this area for a long time!¡±

    ¡± I am the senior, I should help him!¡±

    After Lin Rui talked about his rtionship with Tony, the researchers gathered in front of him and began to show off. Tony Stark, Iron Man is still a good brand.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll learn from you. But should we start? We should finish the research earlier and get the results earlier.¡± Smiling, Lin Rui wants to try the hammer.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll go now.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    At Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion, these researchers were excited and they began to prepare the instrument to go to the center to study the hammer.

    ¡°This Jackson, on the contrary, is quite capable,¡± Coulson muttered helplessly when he saw everything on the screen in his office.

    ¡°That¡¯s where he¡¯s smart. And what he said is true, Tony really likes him, otherwise, we would not give him so much leeway.¡± Behind Coulson was Hawkeye, another agent responsible for the incident.

    ¡°You say, what is the rtionship between him and Tony? Is it really a simple appreciation? It¡¯s said that Tony has let him worn the Iron Man Armor. It¡¯s not just like him.¡± As Lin Rui and the researchers on the monitor left the room and headed for the hammer, Agent Coulson asked Hawkeye silently behind him.

    ¡°What do you mean? Tony has Pepper!¡± Hawkeye apparently misunderstood Coulson¡¯s meaning, shouting in disbelief.

    ¡°Oh, I certainly don¡¯t mean that. I mean there may be blood rtionships between them, you know.¡± Coulson certainly understood what Hawkeye had misunderstood and quickly exined.

    ¡°But haven¡¯t you done the test long ago? Jackson can¡¯t be Tony¡¯s illegitimate son. There¡¯s no intersection between the Stark and Jackson families either.¡± Hawkeye did not understand Coulson¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, I think there should be something between them that we don¡¯t know.¡± Shaking his head, Agent Coulson said lightly.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just fate? Tony is a genius, Jackson is also a genius, geniuses attracts geniuses.

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Jackson, that¡¯s what we¡¯re going to study, a hammer that fell from the sky, a magical hammer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like it appeared here out of thin air and rooted itself in the ground. Even if we empty the ground, it will follow thending and cannot be picked up.

    ¡°We can¡¯t detect what it was made of, at least not any of the known materials on Earth.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t find the origin of those patterns on the hammer, it isn¡¯t like any culture of the earth.¡±

    ¡°So, we came to a conclusion.¡±

    ¡°That is, it¡¯s an alien item. And we¡¯ve got Jane Foster¡¯s research, your former mentor, and her research has helped us to identify that further.¡±

    Bringing Lin Rui to the hammer, the researchers opened their mouths one by one to tell him what they knew about the hammer, thinking that this would make Lin Rui feel good about themselves. But Lin Rui knows far more than they do.

    ¡°Miss Foster¡¯s research, I know, is correct. The hammer probably came through the Einstein Rosen Bridge, and I¡¯m sure you all know what happened in the desert yesterday.¡± Slowly approaching God Of Thunder¡¯s hammer, Lin Rui said without raising his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably Einstein Rosen bridge, but we haven¡¯t personally tested it when the vision happens, and Miss Foster¡¯s research is only partially documented and can¡¯t be determined.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we need to assess whether the incident was unexpected or regr. This is not reflected in Miss Foster¡¯s research. You know, if we determine that there is a stable and transmissible Einstein Rosen Bridge here, it means not only that we have been in contact with an alien civilization, but also that we are more likely to have consequences that we cannot afford.

    As Lin Rui slowly approached God Of Thunder¡¯s hammer, two senior researchers behind him took the information in their hands seriously. Although the hammer excites them, they have not forgotten how great a threat an extraterrestrial civilization, especially an extraterrestrial civilization that can build stable space channels, poses to the earth. This is not only a great discovery but also a discovery that may bring destruction to the earth.

    ¡°Well, I quite agree with you. However, I think the appearance of the Einstein Rosen Bridge is only an ident, and the appearance of the hammer should be just an ident too. But once we have determined that the Einstein Rosen Bridge is on Earth, we¡¯d better start preparing ourselves for extraterrestrial civilization. Crossing the fence around God Of Thunder¡¯s hammer, Lin Rui hase to it.

    And he¡¯s also guiding fellows around him and Coulson on the side of the monitor, although Asgard¡¯s responsibility is to protect Nine Realms and Earth is within its protection. But Lin Rui knows that Asgard is not safe and the Earth is not. In a year or two, the Invasion of the New York War wille and Lin Rui will not watch as the Earth is invaded without any preparation. Moreover, Lin Rui had a hunch that if the Invasion of New York really happened, it would not be the little fuss that was shown in the movies.

    ¡°Ha-ha, isn¡¯t this our job?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the researcher standing outside the fence echoed with a smile.

    By this time, Lin Rui was very close to God Of Thunder¡¯s hammer, and he seemed to have seen something wrong with it.

    ¡°Jackson, you¡¯re a little too close. It¡¯s against the rules.¡± The reminder from the researcher behind him was ineffective, and Lin Rui, standing next to the God Of Thunder hammer, slowly extended his hand.

    ¡°Hey, Jackson, we can¡¯t get so close to it without authorization!¡± As Lin Rui held out his right hand towards God Of Thunder¡¯s hammer, the researcher behind him warned again, but it was still useless.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Just wanting to see if he can pick up that hammer? At the other end of the monitor, Coulson also saw Lin Rui¡¯s movements, muttering helplessly.

    Hoo!

    Finally, Lin Rui¡¯s right hand was held on the handle of God Of Thunder¡¯s hammer after the reminder was failed again. The next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s body shook with an electric shock, then there was no movement, he stood there like a sculpture holding the hammer of God Of Thunder.

    ¡°Jackson? Jackson?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Are you all right? Nobody can move the hammer a bit.¡±

    Boom!

    Crack!

    Just as Lin Rui was holding the God of Thunder hammer and the researchers called him from behind, a thunder suddenly appeared over the research base and then it descended straight down, towards the God of Thunder hammer held by Lin Rui.

    Rumble~

 Chapter 128 Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 128 Crisis</h4>

    Rumble!

    Boom.

    ¡°What happened?! I need to know now!¡± Looking at the blurred screen in front of him, Coulson shouted in his walkie-talkie. Just as Coulson was about to watch Lin Rui pick on the hammer, a sh suddenly fell in front of the camera and the screen blurred. But before the screen blurred, Coulson saw a thunderbolt hitting Lin Rui.

    ¡°Let me go and see!¡± Hawkeye, who had been watching the screen with Coulson, had not waited for his permission and had rushed to the scene with his own special weapons in his hand.

    ¡°Damn it! What happened?!¡± Looking at Hawkeye¡¯s back, Coulson, who still had no specific reports from his men, pounded hard on the table.

    Time went back a few seconds, just before Lin Rui reached for the hammer. Lin Rui, who crossed the fence, was only meant to try the hammer that nobody could lift, but when he approached Mj?lnir, he was attracted by an inexplicable feeling, as if there was something luring him to take Mj?lnir. Lin Rui had this idea, so he reached out naturally.

    Just as Lin Rui touched Mj?lnir, a powerful force erupted from Mj?lnir and rushed directly into his body along with Lin Rui¡¯s hand.

    Boom!

    It¡¯s like a crack in a levee, from which numerous torrential floods burst out and instantly drowned the small vige behind it.

    The Thunder¡¯s power contained in the hammer is like a flood, and the hammer is the flood control dam. As for the small vige flooded by flood, it is Lin Rui. I don¡¯t know what happened. When Lin Rui touched the hammer, the force that should have been restrained inside suddenly had an outlet and rushed into Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    All this happened so quickly that Lin Rui¡¯s thoughts could not respond at all. The internal energy in Lin Rui¡¯s body had been washed down before he had time to defend himself. So, in theory, Lin Rui should have been evaporated by this powerful force in an instant. However, something always happens unexpectedly. Just as Lin Rui was about to burst with thunder all over his body, a sh of light shed from his mind and the system came out.

    Ding ~

    ¡°Congrattions to the host for triggering hidden quest: Take God of Thunder¡¯s hammer: Mjolnir. Questplete Reward: 500,000 Reward points.¡± Time seemed to be fixed and then Lin Rui heard the empty voice of the main system in his mind.

    ¡°What happened? What¡¯s happening to me?!¡± Lin Rui, who was totally unaware of the situation, ignored the hidden quest and shouted loudly in his sea of consciousness. Although he didn¡¯t realize what was happening with the hammer and him, Lin Rui knew something was wrong was happening when the main system set time to drag him to the sea of consciousness, so he was very nervous.

    Call ~

    Soon, the system slowly gathered in front of Lin Rui. However,pared to the previous, the light of this system seems to be dim.

    ¡°You just seem to have triggered the self-awareness of God of Thunder¡¯s hammer, it¡¯s just testing if you are qualified enough to pick it up, but you can¡¯t afford it now, you are too weak on the fundamental level, so this is the result now. If it hadn¡¯t been for me triggering that hidden quest right now, you would be dead by now.¡± Slowly drifting in front of Lin Rui, the system tone calmly exined to him.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do now? I mean, I¡¯m not dead because the quest publishing now, but once the hidden quest publishing is over, I¡¯m still going to die?!¡± Hearing the system, Lin Rui was almost scared to death, so he asked in a hurry.

    ¡°Oh¡­ this is true. Of course, if you canplete this quest, then there is no problem.¡± Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s question, the system gives an answer.

    ¡°Then tell me how to pick it up! I don¡¯t want to die like that! I just wanted to try picking it up! So many people have tried before me so why only I would have an ident!?¡± Hearing the system¡¯s answer, Lin Rui roared. He had no idea that this would happen just after he touched the Hammer.

    ¡°If you can break Odin¡¯s enhancement and restrictions on it and get Mj?lnir¡¯s power, you can pick it up. However, although the system Shop will be able to provide something that can break Odin¡¯s enhancement and restriction and gains Mj?lnir¡¯s power, it is not something you can afford right now.¡± The system quickly gave Lin Rui¡¯s solution, but that was also an impossible solution.

    ¡°One and a half million?! It takes 1.5 million Reward points to crack Odin¡¯s enhancement and restrictions on it and get Mj?lnir¡¯s power?! What kind of ghost advice is this?!¡± As soon as he opens the system shop, Lin Rui has found the item in System Shop that meets these two conditions. However, as the system says, it is impossible for him to afford it. ¡°Am I really going to die like this? This is not the end I deserve! System, you must have a way! I beg you, help me!¡±

    At Lin Rui¡¯s hysterical plea, the system was silent. The white light that represents the system flickers in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes as if something was happening.

    ¡°Lin Rui, remember, you will owe me one after this.¡± After being quiet for a while, the system suddenly came out and say such a sentence. Then suddenly, the flickering white light burst out, illuminating Lin Rui¡¯s whole sea of consciousness.

    Ding ~

    ¡°Congrattions to the host forpleting the hidden quest: get the friendship of Asgard God Of Thunder Thor. Quest Reward: 10,000 Reward points.¡±

    Ding ~

    ¡°Congrattions to the host forpleting the hidden quest: to be the third sequence candidate of S.H.I.E.L.D. Quest Reward: 5,000 Reward points.¡±

    Ding ~

    ¡°Congrattions to the host forpleting the hidden quest: trigger the hidden quest for the hammer of God Of Thunder. Quest Reward: 3,000 Reward points.¡±

    Hoo!

    Just after the white light burst from the system, Lin Rui heard three announcements forpleting three different hidden quests. These three hidden quests provided Lin Rui with 18,000 Reward points, but these Reward points are still a drop in the bucket for Lin Rui.

    !

    ¡°I can only deceive the main system for a short time, quickly exchange the Advance Spirit Fruit!¡± After the publication of the hidden quest, the white light filled with Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness shrank back in an instant, leaving only a little light, and the sound of the system came out of it, sounding very weak.

    ¡°Advanced Spirit Fruit! 50,000 Reward points! Confirm exchange!¡± There¡¯s no time to ask why the system wants to exchange this. Lin Rui has spent 50,000 Reward points to convert it out. Among the 50,000 Reward points, he had just consumed were the three hidden quest Rewards, and the others had just consumed the rest of his Reward points, which he had nned to save for Advanced Lineage Reward.

    ¡°Keep in mind that Advanced Spirit Fruit can help you raise your spiritual power to a very advanced level and you can think of it as an escting control of the consciousness. As long as your strengthened consciousness can drive the thunderstorm out of your body, you will be all right. But spirit fruits are generally slowly elevated spiritual calmness to strengthen the consciousness, you have no time, you can only let it out directly in the beginning before your consciousness is ripped apart. It¡¯s a waste of spirit fruits, but you have no choice.¡± After Lin Rui converted the spirit fruit, the system quickly exined to him the use of it.

    ¡°System, what did you do?!¡± Holding a glowing diamond-shaped fruit in his hand, Lin Rui wants to know more.

    ¡°Lin Rui, I don¡¯t have much time to waste! Use Advanced Spirit Fruit! Remember, control! Control! I¡¯ll wait for you to wake me up!¡±

    Puff~

    After thest sentence, the white light representing the system exploded in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes and disappearedpletely from his sea of consciousness.

    Seeing the disappearance of the system, there is no way but to swallow the spirit fruit in his hand.

    Hum~

    Instantly, a dazzling blue light bursts out in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, which represents the light of spiritual power.

    ¡°Ah-ah!¡± As if his consciousness was being torn by force, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness opened its arms and roared.

    H¨± ~

    Just as Lin Rui swallowed the Advanced Spirit fruit and his spiritual strength began to soar, the hidden quest hanging above the sea of consciousness about picking up the God of Thunder¡¯s hammer was slowly dissipating. As long as that line disappearspletely, it means that the hidden quest has been released and Lin Rui will not be protected by the main system. He must quickly strengthen his consciousness and then drive out his thunderstorm.

    ¡°Ah! Give me a burst!¡± In spite of the soul torn pain, Lin Rui directly exploded the effects of Advanced Spiritual Fruit.

    Rumble~

    The next moment, in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, his own consciousness erges instantly in a burst of blue light. To say that Lin Rui was only a reef in the sea of consciousness before, now he is an ind. Little reefs have no territorial waters, but inds do. Lin Rui has his own territorial waters now. It is a powerful consciousness that can be controlled.

    Hoo!

    The instantly intensified consciousness, under the control of Lin Rui, it rushed out of the sea of consciousness and came to his own body. Here, countless explosive thunderstorms are moving, waiting for the protection of the main system to disappear and Lin Rui will evaporate in an instant. At this time, Lin Rui realized that there were only a few faint traces of the hidden quest line left.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Finally, just moments before the quest was released and disappeared, Lin Rui let out this roar with his own soul.

    The powerful consciousness that covers his entire body rushes to those bursting thunderbolts in an instant!

 Chapter 129 Vegetable

    <h4>Chapter 129 Vegetable</h4>

    Boom!

    The Thunderstrike that breaks into S.H.I.E.L.D. Temporary Research Laboratory from the sky appears and disappears quickly, just like a simple thunderstrike. However, the location of this splitting is on Mjolnir in the center of theb, while Lin Rui was holding the Mjolnir.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Jackson!¡±

    A powerful thunderstrike frighten a few researchers standing outside the guardrail, they felt their legs go weak and they fell to the ground with a soft thud. There were people who cared a little about Lin Rui calling his name, but none of them dared toe forward to check on him.

    Da da!

    Soon, the team in charge ofboratory security rushed in and brought out all the researchers who were frightened to their feet. Then a man with an arrow bag and aposite bow rushed in. Hawkeye pushed aside the security guard and rushed to Mjolnir, where Lin Rui was lying on the ground, dead or alive.

    ¡°Damn! How could this happen?! Medical team!¡± Quickly examined the vital signs of Lin Rui, Hawkeye¡¯s eyes changed instantly and then he shouted loudly toward the back.

    Soon, a team of doctors broke through the crowd and came running from behind.

    ¡°His heart stopped beating. Shot him with a dose of adrenaline, try to restart it!¡± Walking away from Lin Rui to make room for doctors, Hawkeye quickly ordered. However, although Hawkeye told the doctor to do his best to rescue, he himself did not think it would have much effect.

    Drop ~~~

    The ECG Machine issued out a low pitched monotonous and continuous voice that indicated that Lin Rui¡¯s heart has stopped working.

    ¡°One shot has no effect! Take another shot!¡±

    ¡°One two three four five! One two three four five!¡±

    ¡°Come on! Come on!¡±

    ¡°One two three four five! One two three four five!¡±

    Drop ~~~

    A few minutes passed and the best rescue time was over and Lin Rui¡¯s physiology did not respond at all. The medical team in charge of the rescue has given up, and although they want to save the young man, they can do nothing about it.

    ¡°This is not going to work!¡± Hawkeye knows the final result as the medical team has given up the rescue.

    Lin Rui is not an ordinary person. He is a very good young man himself and he belongs to the third stage candidates of S.H.I.E.L.D. He also has a deep rtionship with Tony Stark, and Harry Osborn, who is now the head of Oscorp. Hawkeye didn¡¯t know how much trouble Lin Rui¡¯s death would bring to S.H.I.E.L.D., especially if he died in a secret facility of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°Coulson, do you think Tony will let us go?¡± Hand in-ear, Hawkeye asks Coulson with an ugly face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be that good.¡±

    Drop ~~ drop~~

    Just as the medical team packed up and prepared to retreat, the sound of the ECG monitor that had not been removed from Lin Rui suddenly paused. After a second, it rang again. It detected the heartbeat, Lin Rui¡¯s heartbeat.

    ¡°Medics!¡± Hawkeye, who had a strong observation, discovered the situation for the first time and hurriedly yelled at the medical team that was withdrawing.

    !

    Drop ~Drop ~Drop~

    Returning to Lin Rui, the medical team watched the faint but firm heartbeat of the ECG monitor. They were shocked. They witnessed a miracle. Then, with the careful movement, Lin Rui was lifted onto a stretcher. Next, he would receive the most advanced treatment of S.H.I.E.L.D. and he will recover.

    ¡°Huh! Coulson, it seems that at least we don¡¯t have to worry about Tony taking out the Iron Man Regiment to blow up S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± Hawkeye was relieved to see Lin Rui being carried away.

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Lin Rui was chopped by a thunderstrike attracted by Mjolnir and hovering on the verge of death. In New York City, far from New Mexico, Tony is improving his Iron Man Armor in hisb.

    ¡°Sir, S.H.I.E.L.D. sent a message.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I haven¡¯t thought about the Avengers Initiative yet. Tell Nick not to worry so much.¡± Although Tony knows a lot about S.H.I.E.L.D. now, he doesn¡¯t owe them anything. Tony has to think slowly about the Avengers Initiative.

    ¡°It¡¯s about Mr. Jackson.¡± However, the next words of J.A.R.V.I.S gave Tony a little surprise.

    ¡°What happened to Jackson? S.H.I.E.L.D. Did those guys find Jackson? Don¡¯t they know Jackson¡¯s rtionship with me?¡± Putting things down, Tony asked curiously. Tony did mention S.H.I.E.L.D. briefly with Lin Rui, but absolutely not in-depth. In Tony¡¯s view, Lin Rui probably only knew that S.H.I.E.L.D. is a mysterious government department.

    ¡°S.H.I.E.L.D. recently had a study in New Mexico. Just now, Mr. Jackson joined their research team. This is the message from Agent Coulson.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. quickly told Tony about the contents of the mail.

    ¡°Oh, yes, Jackson did go to New Mexico to study astronomy. Did S.H.I.E.L.D. also study astronomy there, and how did they recruit Jackson? They don¡¯t want Jackson to join S.H.I.E.L.D., do they? Tony frowned slightly hearing J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s words.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., send an email asking about their research there. Also, give Jackson a call for me, I want him to pay attention, but I can¡¯t just fool S.H.I.E.L.D. over.¡± Thinking about it, Tony quickly orders J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S. responded, ¡°Sir, S.H.I.E.L.D. responded that the research belongs to the first level of confidentiality and cannot be disclosed. Mr. Jackson couldn¡¯t get through, but I tracked him down to his location at the S.H.I.E.L.D. experimental base.

    ¡°At level one security, You couldn¡¯t get through Jackson. What the hell is SHIELD doing there?¡± Tony¡¯s eyebrows tightened when he heard from J.A.R.V.I.S. But he couldn¡¯t be sure there was a problem. After all, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t make a phone call if he joined the research group at a level of secrecy.

    ¡°Forget it. J.A.R.V.I.S., please pay attention to Jackson¡¯s phone and call him as soon as you can.¡± Finally, Tony can only arrange this.

    Tony feels that S.H.I.E.L.D. should not use the first-ss experiment to kidnap a talent, which is inconsistent with their identity. But Tony doesn¡¯t know what Lin Rui has just experienced. Coulson didn¡¯t tell Tony about Lin Rui¡¯s near-death experience in order to keep him out of trouble. Otherwise, Tony may send in the Iron Man Regiment to them and Coulson wouldn¡¯t e able to afford the consequences, at least until Lin Rui¡¯s situation stabilizes.

    ¡­¡­

    Just after Tony failed to ask Jackson for information, the S.H.I.E.L.D. experimental base in New Mexico. Coulson and Hawkeye were standing outside an intensive care unit and on the other side of the transparent ssy Lin Rui, still unconscious.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s heartbeat is recovered, his vital signs are still weak. Without the S.H.I.E.L.D. Advanced maintenance system, Lin Rui may die at any time. Now Lin Rui is like a vegetative person, with no other response except heartbeat and breathing. His brain waves are quiet.

    ¡°What is the doctor¡¯s diagnosis?¡± Looking at theatose young man in the ward, Hawkeye asked Coulson next to him. Although Lin Rui is not dead now, the situation is no better than that.

    ¡°Deepa does not detect any brain activity. There are no physical injuries, only severe nutritional deficiencies, and dehydration. Simply put, vegetative state.¡± With his brows wrinkled, Coulson spoke of the doctor¡¯s diagnosis.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to do! I heard that Tony asked about our experiment, and he also called Jackson¡¯s cell phone. When do you think he¡¯ll find something wrong?¡± Shaking his head, Hawkeye felt unlucky to put such a thing on the table.

    ¡°I can only hope that this little fellow will get better, otherwise I can¡¯t hide it for long. I¡¯ll report this to Director Fury and see what instructions he has. Coulson had nothing to do at the moment. If Lin Rui was a S.H.I.E.L.D. worker, it¡¯s all well settled, but he¡¯s not. He¡¯s justing to help temporarily.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way, but how much hope does he even have? Even with the best treatment of S.H.I.E.L.D., the chances of him waking up are slim.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to him now.¡±

 Chapter 130, Asgardâ€™s Visitors And Waking Up!

    <h4>Chapter 130, Asgard¡¯s Visitors And Waking Up!</h4>

    Thor and Jane had returned to their emptyboratory when Lin Rui was almost killed by an inexplicable thunderbolt for touching Mjolnir. For Lin Rui noting back with him, Thor just said he went to the government department to help. Although Jane felt terrible, at least at first she felt that Lin Rui was on her side, she didn¡¯t ask much, because Lin Rui was obviously not an ordinary person.

    ¡°Thor, can you tell me your story again? About your hammer, and Asgard.¡± Now that her experimental data and research equipment have been taken away, Jane is more interested in the handsome man who ims to be an alien.

    ¡°Of course, I am happy that you are interested in this. I will slowly tell you that Asgard is a great country.¡± Smiled, Thor said earnestly.

    Now that his exile has be a reality and the hammer does not listen to his call, Thor feels that he might as well rest on this inferior for a while and wait for his father¡¯s anger to subside, he will naturally let himself go back. Thor is Asgard¡¯s crown prince, and Asgard needs him. Of course, that¡¯s Thor¡¯s very normal idea. But he didn¡¯t know that there was his good brother Loki in it. Asgard is now in some big trouble, and Odin can¡¯t take care of his eldest son.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s start with the simplest. Who are you? Thor.¡±

    In this way, Thor spent a quiet day on the while talking to a beautiful woman, she has never heard of things he has seen, she is enjoying the stars together under the night sky, and poprize the knowledge about gxies. This made Thor feel very satisfied, sometimes, in addition to killing, Thor is also an ordinary person who needs a break. In this way, Thor and Jane quickly became interested in each other and quickly warmed up to each other.

    While Lin Rui was still lying in the intensive care unit of the S.H.I.E.L.D. experimental base and Thor and Jane were getting in love together, a Bifrost quietly descended on the desert of New Mexico, and three men and one woman dressed strangely, suddenly appeared in the desert. The four warriors were obviously Thor¡¯s friends and they had sensed something wrong with Loki, so Heimdall opened the Bifrost and sent them down. They¡¯re going to help Thor regain his powers, pick up the hammer and go back to Asgard.

    However, in order to stop Thor¡¯s return, Loki, who had already colluded with Frost Giant, sent Asgard¡¯s powerful humanoid weapon: The Destroyer after the four warriors left. He wanted Thor to be exiled forever and he will sit on Asgard¡¯s throne.

    ¡°Haha! Thor!¡±

    ¡°Thor!¡±

    ¡°We found you!¡±

    The Four warriors dressed weirdly came to the town, New Mexico. They soon found Thor with Jane and they were standing outside the ss door, shouting excitedly.

    ¡°Haha! My friends!¡± Thor, who was washing the dishes, heard the sound behind him and turned to see his best friends.

    Shatter ~

    With the arrival of Lady Sif and the warriors three of Asgard, the cups in the hand of scared Jane and Dr. Erik dropped on the ground and shattered. They were discussing whether Thor¡¯s story is true without any evidence, but the four people in front of them startled them, including Jane.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you!¡± Laughing, Thor and the four people hugged one by one.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Dr. Erik, who has been studying the myth of Odin in Northern Europe, looked at the people in front of him and they looked like they were reallying out of myth.

    ¡°Haha! Please allow me to introduce myself, Miss Sif and the Warriors Three.¡± A huge person, with a beard, embraced Thor and went to Jane and introduced himself with a smile.

    Then, Hogun told Thor that they came to take him back to Asgard. Odin suddenly became seriously ill, and Loki took control of the power. They felt something was very wrong. However, Thor tells them that he is now deprived of his divine power, even if he does return to Asgard, he will not be of much use. There is no good way for these four warriors to deal with this situation.

    Just as Asgard¡¯s four warriors found Thor and began to think about countermeasures, Coulson had discovered the circle pattern underneath the Bifrost Desert that had notpletely dissipated. When Coulson led his team to study the circle pattern, a storm fell from the sky, just covering the circle. When the storm dissipated, a four-meter-high humanoid body appeared in front of Coulson.

    ¡°What is this? New robots? Stark¡¯s new products?¡± Seeing a guy who suddenly appeared in front of him, Coulson asked a special agent around him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, that guy never tells me anything.¡± Coulson reluctantly said something when he heard the agents around him.

    Especially in the case of Lin Rui, Coulson wouldn¡¯t ask Tony if this humanoid is his new Iron Man Armor. So, he picked up the loudspeaker.

    ¡°Hello! You are using unregistered weapons technology. Identify Yourself!¡± Coulson shouted in the loudspeaker.

    Boom ~ bang~

    Destroyer stopped at Coulson¡¯s cry. However, before Coulson could breathe a sigh of relief, a powerful me beam had already shot out of Destroyer¡¯s head.

    ¡°Iing!¡±

    ¡°Itunched an attack!¡±

    ¡°Get Away!¡±

    Boom ~ bang ~ bang ~

    Under Destroyer¡¯s indiscriminate attack, Coulson, who did not bring as many attacking teams, was directly attacked. In the end, Destroyer took a stride to the town not far away, and Thor and his four warriors were there.

    ¡­¡­

    While the four warriors in Asgard came to Earth to find Thor, and then Destroyer chased after them, Lin Rui lying in the intensive care unit of S.H.I.E.L.D. was still not moving.

    However, this is only an appearance or a scientific instrument. In the deep sea of ??consciousness of Lin Rui, he is not as calm as outside. But it¡¯s just a matter of appearance or scientific instruments. In Lin Rui¡¯s deep-sea of consciousness, he is not as calm as he looked on outside.

    ¡°It hurts!! It hurts!¡± With the mental power of Advanced Spirit Fruit, Lin Rui used his own reinforced body to drive out the thunder from his body, but it also left a serious injury in his body, in which the near-death experience was just a trivial point.

    Although the thunderstorm was sessfully driven out, the conscious body suffered a lot of damage. The feeling that his soul was being torn has been painfull for Lin Rui to say the least, he has been rolling and howling in his sea of consciousness. It was not until the effects of the Advanced Spirit Fruit were gradually exhausted that Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness gradually stabilized. However, his consciousness has returned to the size before he consumed the Spirit Fruit, which is the consequence of incorrect use of Advanced Spirit Fruit. However, Lin Rui would not regret it, it saved his life.

    ¡°Huh! This was really dangerous! My Reward points are almostpletely exhausted, and my consciousness is also hurt. I shouldn¡¯t have touched that damn hammer!¡± His consciousness gradually stabilized and Lin Rui was helpless and talking to himself. Originally, because of thepletion of the mainline quest, Lin Rui was very wealthy in terms of Reward Points. But with this current event, his wealth has now be a few measly hundred points, turning him into a beggar.

    ¡°System, system are you there?¡± With his conscious recovered, Lin Rui began to call the system out from his sea of ??consciousness.

    This time, Lin Rui was able to weather the storm and relied entirely on the help of the system. If it weren¡¯t for those hidden quests issued by the system, he wouldn¡¯t have the time and enough Reward points to redeem the Advanced Spirit Fruit, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to drive away the power of the Thunder from his body. However, the system seems to have paid a lot to save Lin Rui. The way the system finally disappeared made Lin Rui feel bad, especially thest sentence that Lin Rui shouted seemed to be a farewell.

    After shouting a few times, his sea of ??consciousness is still empty and there is no other movement besides himself. Previously, the system would hide itself if there was any conflict, but Lin Rui knows that this time it¡¯s not the system that hides, it¡¯s the real thing.

    ¡°System, you can rest assured, I will find ways to let you appear again.¡± Linking what the system finally said with its long-standing entric behavior, Lin Rui also understood what the system might be. But Lin Rui has no other way. He will let the system appear again, no matter what the cost.

    ¡°But now I have to wake up. There are still some things out there that I need to help with!¡± After wandering in the sea of consciousness for a while, Lin Rui finally abandoned his search for the system.

    !

    After that, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness soon faded and finally disappeared from his sea of consciousness.

    Drop~

    In the intensive care unit, a weak wave suddenly jumped out of the instrument that had been testing Lin Rui¡¯s brain waves. Then, more and more strong fluctuations appeared on that instrument. Lin Rui is waking up!

 Chapter 131 Requesting Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 131 Requesting Reinforcements</h4>

    Bang~

    Bang~

    The huge humanoid Destroyer walked toward the town in a step-by-step manner, and everything in its way waspletely destroyed. It is called Destroyer, and destruction is it¡¯s characteristic.

    ¡°Where¡¯s our special service force!?¡± With a loudspeaker in one hand and a mobile on his ear, Coulson shouted angrily. Coulson couldn¡¯t bear the fact that S.H.I.E.L.D. was being bullied by a ¡°robot¡±.

    ¡°It will take at least an hour for the special forces toe from the headquarters, which is still the same time for fighter nes.¡± Soon, a reply came from the phone.

    Because this time they were only an experimental research team in New Mexico, they thought that there would be no violent incidents, so they only brought a small team responsible for security issues. However, this team is obviously unable to deal with this level of ¡°robot¡±.

    ¡°Damn! By the time theye from the headquarter, the whole town will be leveled!¡± Putting the phone aside, Coulson could only watch helplessly as the giant humanoid weapon stepped into the town ahead.

    D¨© d¨©~

    Just as Coulson looked helplessly as Destroyer walked into the town in front of him, the phone that he just put aside began to ring again.

    ¡°You better have some good news for me!¡± Picking up the phone, Coulson asks in an unhappy tone.

    ¡°Jackson woke up.¡± A very exciting voice came from the other end of the phone. It was obvious that Lin Rui¡¯s waking up was a miracle for the people on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Woke up?! Didn¡¯t the doctor diagnose that he was already in a vegetative state? Where did a vegetative man stay in aa for a day?¡± It¡¯s good news that Lin Rui woke up. At least he doesn¡¯t have to worry about Tony. But It¡¯s just too fast and Coulson asked incredulously.

    ¡°Yes! He just woke up! And he is not only awake, but he can also already get out of bed. Although he is still weak butpared to a few minutes ago of him lying in bed as a living dead person, the current situation is a miracle!¡± the person on the phone continued to answer with excitement.

    ¡°He can get out of bed? Well, let him recover, I have something important to do here. Take care of him and don¡¯t let him do anything else.¡± Coulson¡¯s immediate problems are even more serious and he would not care for Lin Rui¡¯s miracle recovery.

    ¡°But there¡¯s another¡­¡±

    Click~

    The person over there seems to have something else to report to Coulson.

    But Coulson has already ended the call.

    ¡°Hawkeye, can you stop that robot? The special service force will take an hour to arrive from the headquarter, we can¡¯t wait for them.¡± Coulsen contacts Hawkeye with hisms. Hawkeye is a special secret agent and Coulson won¡¯t let Hawkeye shoot and expose himself until the critical moment.

    ¡°I can try, but you shouldn¡¯t hold much hope.¡± Soon, Hawkeye¡¯s answer came from thems.

    ¡°Just try to dy it!¡± Coulson can only say that.

    At the end of the caller that Coulson had just hanged, Lin Rui had already put on a clean dress at the experimental base where Mj?lnir was located. His consciousness is recovered and he has regained control of his body. His internal energy is exhausted and his physical body is too weak, other than that, Lin Rui has no other problems. He should bepletely recovered after resting for the next few days and taking more nutrients.

    ¡°Jerry, what¡¯s the matter? May I go now?¡± Getting dressed, Lin Rui asked a medical staff who had juste in.

    ¡°You can walk, but I suggest that you stay here and be watched for a few days. After all, you just wake up. You¡¯re still very weak. If something happens again, it would not be good.¡± Jerry is the person who just reported to Coulson. He just wanted to ask Coulson if he could let Lin Rui leave, but Coulson obviously didn¡¯t have time to listen to him that much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Doesn¡¯t the test result show that I¡¯m okay? What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a mess outside now. Maybe I can help.¡± Shortly after Lin Rui woke up, all the armed men in the base were transferred. After a little inquiry, Lin Rui soon knew what was going on outside.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s none of our business. Naturally, someone else will be responsible for it.¡± Jerry is just a medical worker. He belongs to the logistics department of S.H.I.E.L.D., and it doesn¡¯t matter to him what the armed confrontation is.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not going to go to the battlefield myself. But my friends are in danger and I can help them. Goodbye, Jerry.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui has packed up his things and walked out of the ward.

    ¡°The humanoid robot that is attacking the town seems to be the Destroyer. It is not known whether this Destroyer is the same as the one in the movie. The one in the movie does not seem to be so powerful.¡± Lin Rui has already pulled out his mobile phone.

    In the movie, The Destroyer only shows a part of its ability, the ability to emit a meser from the head, a super defensive body, a powerful force, and a changeable shape. It looks like an alien version of Iron Man, and it can¡¯t fly.

    ¡°With so many unanswered calls, Coulson seems not to have told anyone about his near-death experience. It¡¯s a bit unkind, but at least no one is getting worried.¡± ncing at the top of his phone, Lin Rui knew that Tony had been contacting himself.

    Soon, Lin Rui called Tony. He has juste back from the brink of death. Lin Rui has no internal energy on him and his Reward Points are only a few hundred points and he can¡¯t deal with Destroyer in this situation at all. So he needs some help. Lin Rui can¡¯t expect Thor to suddenly regain his thunder power when he¡¯s finally about to be killed. Maybe Odin won¡¯t release the enchantment at all. Maybe something has happened over Asgard. Lin Rui needs to be prepared for it.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, you finally called back, I thought you were abducted by S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± The phone soon got through and there came Tony¡¯s teasing voice.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, my situation is somewhatplicated, and it¡¯s hard to exin now. But I need your help now.¡± Not exining what had happened to Tony, Lin Rui said in a serious tone.

    ¡°What kind of help?¡± Tony also became serious after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s tone.

    ¡°An unidentified dangerous robot appears in the small town of Puente Antiguo, New Mexico. It is destroying the entire town. I need you to send the Iron Man to suppress it.¡± Without any nonsense, Lin Rui directly stated his request.

    ¡°Unidentified robot? Who the hell is creating this trouble?¡± Tony was a little surprised to hear Lin Rui on the other side of the phone. He just got rid of Ivan. Is there anyone else secretly trying to replicate the Iron Man Armor?

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, but we¡¯re short of weapons to fight that robot right now. Tony, send Iron Man over as soon as possible, the more the better! ¡± The anxious Lin Rui no longer called Mr. Stark but Tony.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send Iron Man over in a minute. I¡¯ll get J.A.R.V.I.S. to contact you.¡± Tony agreed without further details.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± With thanks, Lin Rui hung up. By this time, he had rushed out of the experimental base and saw various parked S.H.I.E.L.D. cars parked outside, Lin Rui picked one at random and rushed towards it. Then he drove the S.H.I.E.L.D. car quickly to Puente Antiguo town.

    New York, Tony¡¯s basement.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., use satellite to get the real-time picture of the town Jackson just mentioned.¡± After hanging up, Tony did not directly send out the Iron Man but called J.A.R.V.I.S. to reach the satellite to see the situation.

    ¡°Puente Antiguo, New Mexico. The pictures are being transmitted, the transmission ispleted.

    Hum~

    Boom! Boom!

    Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S haspleted the satellite docking and picture transmission. Then, a picture of a silver-white huge humanoid body appeared in front of Tony.

    ¡°Send five Mark three to support Jackson, I think five Iron Mans Armors should be enough for this big guy.¡± After confirming that Lin Rui¡¯s information was urate, Tony immediately dispatched Iron Man.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a promise, J.A.R.V.I.S. has started five Iron Mans stored in the basement.

    Boom ~ bang ~ bang ~ bang ~ bang ~

    Soon, five Iron Man Armors rushed out of Tony¡¯s luxurious seaside vi, rushing to the sky and heading for New Mexico. Tony¡¯s Mark III is faster than Quinjet. After all, their size is small and the propeller still uses Arc Reactor technology.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., With the Iron Man Regiment, pay attention to the protection of civilians and Jackson when they arrive. That fellow is bold and adventurous. I don¡¯t want to see anything happen to him.¡± After the departure of five Mark III, Tonymanded J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 132 The Support Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 132 The Support Arrives</h4>

    Just as Destroyer arrived on Earth, the four Asgard Warriors and Jane and others gathered together and were chatting, and the air column apparently created by Bifrost attracted their attention.

    ¡°Was somebody elseing?¡± Looking at the air column, Darcy asked nervously.

    Boom ~ bang ~ bang ~

    Neither Thor nor the Four Warriors answered, but then they saw shes of fire and explosions in the desert. Seeing this, Thor and the Four Warriors are wearing heavy expressions, they have guessed what hade after them.

    ¡°Jane, you have to get out of here!¡± Knowing Destroyer wasing, Thor urged Jane to leave. He didn¡¯t want them to be involved in such dangerous things.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Jane asked worried, holding Thor¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thor¡¯s gonna fight with us!¡± Hogun shouted excitedly. He didn¡¯t seem to know that Thor had been deprived of his power.

    Sure enough, Thor was embarrassed to hear Hogun¡¯s words. But he can¡¯t directly say that he can¡¯t fight with them without his divine power. He can only use a more euphemistic statement.

    ¡°My friend, I¡¯ll only be in the way, or worse, get one of you killed. However, I can help get these ordinary people to safety.¡± Thor was quick to find a perfect excuse.

    ¡°Eh! Let¡¯s go now. Here we are!¡± Hogun, a straightforward man, does not mind Thor¡¯s choice, which is indeed the best choice for Thor.

    ¡°Jane! Let¡¯s get everyone out of here! ¡± After patting his friends on the shoulder, Thor and Jane went with them to evacuate the ordinary people of the town.

    Boom ~ bang ~ bang ~

    By the time Thor evacuated ordinary people, Destroyer had cleared the barriers all the way to the streets of Puente Antiguo, then stopped in the middle of the road, in front of which were four Asgard warriors.

    ¡°For Asgard!!¡± With a roar, Hogun flew directly to Destroyer with the help of his teammates.

    Whirl!

    With his axe raised high, Hogun flew towards the Destroyer!

    Bang!

    However, the Destroyer simply pped Hogun out of the way with a simple wave. Hogun ended up crashing into a car and couldn¡¯t move for a while. If he hadn¡¯t been an Asgard¡¯s warrior, protected by divine powers, the p would have killed him directly.

    Bang Bang

    Destroyer did not stop and stepped up to Hogun, who had fallen into the car. Hogan¡¯s heart trembled as he met with the pressure that the Destroyer presented. The weapon Asgard used to guard the treasure room is not ordinary. It is too uncontroble and too powerful.

    ¡°Ha!¡± Just as Destroyer was again brewing to shoot a me beam to burn Hogun directly, Sif suddenly rushed in from behind.

    Jumping high, Sif jumps directly onto Destroyer¡¯s back! Puff! With a single blow, Sif directly put her de in Destroyer.

    ¡°Hey! Good job! Sif!¡±

    Destroyer is obviously abination of magic and technology of Asgard, although Asgard¡¯s civilization is somewhat difficult to understand as the four warriors are using primitive cold weapons in closebat. The result of such a battle was obvious. When everyone else thought Destroyer had been defeated, its metal-likeponents suddenly twisted and rotated one by one, quickly turning towards Sif. Destroyer¡¯s head sprayed a me beam again without paying attention to the chest spear.

    Although Sif was surprised, she escaped Destroyer¡¯s fire attack and started running away with her teammates.

    Hum~

    The four warriors who were running away were constantly under heavy fire and Destroyer directly shot them all out. The four warriors from Asgard had nothing that can help them against Destroyer.

    Boom ~ bang ~ bang ~

    Resolving themselves, the four warriors stopped on the road, Destroyer continued to walk forward, and Thor and Jane were hiding in the corner of a house behind them. Destroyer, who was ordered by Loki, will not let Thor go. It will ensure that Thor will not interfere with Loki¡¯s n in Asgard.

    ¡°Jane! I¡¯m going to do what I¡¯m supposed to do!¡± Seeing that all of his best friends were hurt, Thor handed Jane to Sif as they steadily stepped out of hiding.

    Since he couldn¡¯t stop Destroyer, Thor felt he could try to talk to Loki. He didn¡¯t think his brother would really kill him. Perhaps, there is really some misunderstanding in this, and he should do what a brother should do to persuade his brother to turn around.

    Bang

    After Destroyer kicked a car in front of him, Thor had already reached it. Looking up, Thor looked at Destroyer in front of him. ¡°Loki, brother, whatever I have done to wrong you, whatever I have done to lead you to this, I am truly sorry. But these people are innocent. Taking their lives will gain you nothing.¡±

    ¡°So take mine and end this.¡± Finally, taking a deep breath, Thor felt he could gamble once. He is betting that Loki doesn¡¯t really want him to die. He¡¯s a good brother.

    Whirl ~

    After Thor said these words, the me in Destroyer¡¯s body slowly went out, and Loki in Asgard seemed to have stopped. However, just as Thor really felt relieved, Destroyer, who had turned around, suddenly waved backward, aiming at Thor behind him.

    Bang!

    Thor could not respond to Destroyer¡¯s huge arm. Just when he thought he was going to die, a red figure suddenly rushed out of the sky andnded right in front of Thor, helping him stop the blow. But Destroyer¡¯s blow was so powerful that the red figure was also pulled out. So the red figure flew backward and hit Thor out.

    Puff~

    After being hit hard, Thor felt that he had broken several ribs, but nothing serious happened. But the red figure he bumped into and flew out did not fall to the ground with Thor. In front of Thor¡¯s and Jane¡¯s surprising eyes, the red figure sprayed blue mes under his feet and rushed up into the sky in an instant. There, four guys in the same shape as it are suspended above Destroyer.

    ¡°Iron Man!¡±

    ¡°Iron Man!¡±

    Just as Thor and four Asgard warriors were wondering what those flying things that looked like Destroyer are, Darcy was crying out excitedly in the back. Dr. Jane and Dr. Erik are also thrilled. Iron Man is now very famous in the United States and around the world and there should be only a few people who don¡¯t know him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Iron Man! We¡¯re saved!¡± Looking closely at the five Iron Mans flying in mid-air, Darcy continued to shout excitedly. Compared with Jane and Dr. Erik¡¯s calmness, the younger woman is obviously obsessed with Iron Man.

    When Destroyer almost killed Thor, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Regiment finally arrived before S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s Special Force. Five Iron Mans suspended in mid-air reflected brilliant light in New Mexico¡¯s sunshine, five pairs of cold and metallic eyes facing Destroyer below.

    ¡°Did Coulson asks Tony for help?¡± Looking at the five Iron Man flying in the air, Hawkeye, who was hiding in the dark, whispered.

    Hawkeye didn¡¯t know that Lin Rui was awake, so he naturally thought of the support of Iron Man as Coulson¡¯s help. However, Tony¡¯s ability to send support so quickly made Hawkeye surprised. He knew that Tony¡¯s attitude toward S.H.I.E.L.D. was not very good at the moment and it is not so good that Tony would send out five Iron Man bots at once. However, Hawkeye soon knew why these Iron Mans appeared so quickly.

    Booming~

    Just after Iron Man rescued Thor from Destroyer, the battlefield was temporarily quiet. Iron Man, suspended in mid-air, did not immediately attack Destroyer, and Destroyer seemed to be watching the five robots that suddenly appeared. Just then, a S.H.I.E.L.D. car suddenly rushed into the battlefield and stopped not far from Destroyer. Then a young man jumped out of the car.

    Puff!

    After racing all the way, Lin Rui¡¯s feet were weak. But he won¡¯t let go of such an opportunity.

    ¡°Jackson! What¡¯s he doing? It¡¯s dangerous there!¡± Seeing the young man suddenly rushing into the battlefield, Jane shouted worriedly behind them.

    ¡°Jackson?! He¡¯s not¡­ It seems that these Iron Man are not Coulson¡¯s help, but Tony sent them to protect him! ¡± Hawkeye, who was hiding in the dark, was surprised to see Lin Rui as ording to his knowledge, Lin Rui was still lying in the intensive care unit. But soon he figured out what was going on.

    Regardless of what Jane and Hawkeye thought about Lin Rui¡¯s appearance, Lin Rui was somewhat excited. ¡°Is this Destroyer? The shape is simr to that in the movie, but I don¡¯t know if Tony¡¯s Iron Man can deal with it.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! Armed!¡± Looking at Destroyer below, Lin Rui suddenly shouted at himself.

 Chapter 133 Saw

    <h4>Chapter 133 Saw</h4>

    On the way to Iron Man Regiment support, Lin Rui has contacted J.A.R.V.I.S. These Iron Man are all controlled by J.A.R.V.I.S here, and Lin Rui¡¯s is a special protection unit with a littlemand, and Lin Rui wants to take advantage of thismand.

    Hoo!

    As Lin Rui shouted, an iron Man suspended in mid-air suddenly rushed down to his position, and Lin Rui waited with open arms.

    ¡°What is Jackson doing? Why is the Iron Man rushing towards him!?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Iron Man won¡¯t think of him as an enemy, would it?!¡± As the Iron Man rushed toward the ground to Lin Rui, Darcy behind him shouted worried. However, what happened next was enough to make the girl more shocked.

    Kakaka~

    As the Iron Man rushed to Lin Rui, the fully sealed steel battle armor quickly opened from behind, and the steel arms and legs changed rapidly.

    !

    When the Iron Man Armor rushed to Lin Rui, it had be a fully opened steel battle suit. Then Lin Rui just made a simple move and took a step forward. Then he was quickly wrapped in an open steel battle armor. The whole operation took less than five seconds and the unarmed Lin Rui was armed with an Advanced Iron Man Armor.

    Puff!

    Putting on Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor, Lin Rui has sprung up in the next moment, ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! Let¡¯s teach this big fellow a good lesson!¡± He¡¯s going to have a good look at how the Destroyer works.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Da da da! ~

    Instantly, with Lin Rui¡¯s Iron Man Armor on, five Iron Man opened fire on Destroyer below.

    Ding Ding~Dangdang~

    Therge Destroyer was instantly submerged in the Iron Man¡¯s high-intensity hot weapon attack, and numerous fast-fire bullets directly covered the Destroyer. But listening to these nging sounds, Destroyer¡¯s defense easily blocked these fast-fire bullet attacks.

    Boom!

    Passively taking a beating is not Destroyer¡¯s character. Faced with Iron Man flying around in front of him, Destroyer fires a me beam to attack quickly. However, the Iron Man¡¯s flexible flight prevented attacks like that from hitting them at all and the Destroyer was only able to shoot in vain into the sky or nearby houses.

    Rumble~

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Jackson is Iron Man?!¡±

    ¡°It seems like this, those Iron Man seem to be listening to him.¡±

    Looking at the fierce battle in front of him, Darcy and others who had been hiding behind had long been stunned. The sudden arrival of Iron Man made everyone very excited, but Jackson suddenly put on an Iron Man Armor, which made Jane feel shocked. As they all know, although there are many Iron Man Armors, there is only one real Iron Man, that is Tony Stark.

    ¡°Erik, where the hell did you get your intern from?¡± Looking ahead at the battle between Iron Man and Destroyer, Jane asked Dr. Erik.

    ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know. He was introduced by Professor Haimer. He said that it is an influential figure asking him to help.¡± Erik certainly didn¡¯t know the origin of Lin Rui. He¡¯s just helping Professor Haimer.

    ¡°Do you remember when those guys who imed to be S.H.I.E.L.D. confiscated our stuff? Jackson mentioned a Tony before, would that be The Tony he mentioned¡­?¡± Darcy turned her eyes around and suddenly said that, she had guessed that Lin Rui might have a friendship with someone.

    ¡°Tony Stark! The Real Iron Man! Does Jackson know Tony Stark?!¡±

    ¡°Five Iron Mans were dispatched directly to deal with this alien weapon, and one of them was given to Jackson. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s easy to understand.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? The few flying weapons are quite powerful.¡± Just as Jane came together to discuss the rtionship between Jackson and Tony, Thor came over with the help of Hogun.

    The Asgard fighters had never seen Iron Man, an advanced weapon on the, and Thor was surprised that Destroyer had no way to gain an advantage over the flying tin can.

    ¡°That¡¯s Iron Man, a special weapon used to protect civilians on Earth. With it, that big fellow should soon fail.¡± Darcy exined to Thor enthusiastically. It¡¯s a good time to show off the advanced technology of our civilization to the alien civilization. Darcy is proud of themunication between the two civilizations.

    ¡°It¡¯s really great. However, it is unlikely that they will be able to defeat Destroyer. Although their attacks seem powerful, they do little damage to Destroyer.¡± Hogun observed the situation in the next battlefield and calmly analyzed it.

    Although the Destroyer on the battlefield has been suffering from the indiscriminate bombing of five Iron Man, it has not suffered much. I don¡¯t know what materials are used to build Detroyer¡¯s super defense. Iron Man¡¯s bullets and missiles can only produce some impact on it. Even after pration, it quickly recovers. This thing is not only a product of science and technology but also a product of magic.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., can you analyze it? This fellow¡¯s weakness!¡± While flying fast around Destroyer, Lin Rui asked J.A.R.V.I.S. loudly.

    ¡°The material analysis of this human-shaped structure is fruitless, and the source of its attack can not be analyzed. The impact of a thermal weapon is ineffective for its damage. Although a kic weapon can prate its body, it can recover very quickly.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. quickly gave his own analysis.

    Hum~

    ¡°And the result? I want a way to defeat it!¡± He drifted away from a me and Lin Rui shouted.

    Destroyer¡¯s manufacturing materials are definitely rare materials of Asgard. It¡¯s normal that J.A.R.V.I.S. can¡¯t analyze it. The source of attack energy should be magic, and J.A.R.V.I.S will obviously not be able to detect it. But Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care about this. What he wants is a way to beat Destroyer.

    ¡°Although the enemy¡¯s energy center is uncertain, the position of its energy output has always been its head. Suggestion after analysis: Attacking its head with all one¡¯s strength may destroy its energy center.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S. gave a solution.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the head that fires the me beam!¡± After being reminded by J.A.R.V.I.S., Lin Rui remembered how Thor defeated the Destroyer in the original movie. Relying on the equally indestructible Mj?lnir carrying the power of the iparable Thunder, a hammer smashed Destroyer¡¯s head and defeated Destroyer. This approach provided by J.A.R.V.I.S is simr to Thor¡¯s method of defeating Destroyer, except that Lin Rui does not know if Iron Man can block Destroyer¡¯s me beam and explode its head.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., have you analyzed this guy¡¯s attack power? If we use a palm cannon against the bombardment, how many chances are there to force its attack back?¡± Lin Rui needs J.A.R.V.I.S. to provide a workable data.

    ¡°The instantaneous attack power of the enemy is up to 30% of the Arc Reactor¡¯s energy. If you want to fight it with the palm cannon, you have to push back its attack using that mush energy for three seconds. But we don¡¯t know if its attack power will rise again and how much energy savings it has. It¡¯s not wise to fight it head-on.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S. reported the results of his analysis to Lin Rui.

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t do that, this guy¡¯s going to tear down the town. Moreover, we are five-to-one, that is to say, we canpletely force its attack back!!¡± Hearing the analysis of JARVIS, Lin Rui¡¯s mouth turned up slightly. This is not the time for calm analysis. ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., just do it!¡±

    ¡°Jackson, don¡¯t be impulsive. I¡¯ll send five more Iron Man over. You just need to drag for time, you don¡¯t need to take any risks.¡± Just as Lin Rui was preparing to deal with Destroyer as nned, Tony¡¯s voice burst in. It¡¯s good that he let Lin Rui y in his Iron Man Armor. Tony won¡¯t let Lin Rui risk his life anymore.

    ¡°Tony, this is not the time to wait for the support!¡± Lin Rui apparently did not intend to listen to Tony. He felt that the risk was worth taking. ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., let¡¯s start!¡±

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., remove Jackson¡¯s control. Now let¡¯s start putting this big guy off and waiting for follow-up support. Knowing that Jackson would not listen to himself, Tony went directly to J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. of course listens to Tony¡¯s words. After promising, Lin Rui¡¯s control over the Iron Man Armor has been lifted. All of them are now controlled by J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Really! J.A.R.V.I.S!¡± Lin Rui shouted helplessly when he was deprived of control, but he was trapped in an Iron Man Armor.

    J.A.R.V.I.S., who epted Tony¡¯s order, perfectly executed his actions and harassed the Destroyer with all his strength, it kept using weapons to hinder its progress and kept it focused on Iron Man. But just as five Iron Man and Destroyers came and went towards each other, Destroyer, who had always had only one way of attacking, suddenly stopped firing mes.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong with it? Did his energy core depleted?¡± Seeing Destroyer stops firing the me beam, Lin Rui, who was protected by the Iron Man Armor and flying around the battlefield, stared at it with some confusion.

    Buzz~

    While Lin Rui was wondering, a strange wave came out of Destroyer standing on the ground. Then Destroyer held his two huge palms t in front of him and closed them in the next moment, like a p.

    ¡°What is it doing¡­¡± While Lin Rui was wondering about Destroyer¡¯s action, an invisible shock wave rushed out of Destroyer¡¯s hands and hit him instantly.

    Boom!

 Chapter 134 Hard Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 134 Hard Fight!</h4>

    Boom!

    The invisible shock wave instantaneously passes through four Iron Mans around Destroyer, then the wave rushes out about 20 meters before it disappears. Lin Rui, who was controlled by J.A.R.V.I.S. and hiding in the distance, just avoided the shock wave, although he did not know what its power was.

    Zi Zi Zi

    Just as Lin Rui wondered what Destroyer¡¯s action meant, an abnormal noise came out of the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S. What¡¯s wrong? It sounds a little bad.¡± There was a bad feeling in Lin Rui¡¯s heart and he asked quickly.

    ¡°The other four Iron Man Armors were attacked by an unknown shock wave. Their control system had irreparable faults and they would not be able to fight now.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S. calmly responded to Lin Rui.

    Bang ~bang ~bang ~bang ~bang~

    Just after J.A.R.V.I.S. answered Lin Rui¡¯s question, the injectors under the four Iron Man Armor feet around Destroyer were instantly extinguished, and then they fell from the air and mmed on the ground.

    ¡°What¡­.! What¡¯s going on? How did the control system suddenly break down? Aren¡¯t you the best AI?!¡± Looking at the four unmoving Iron Man Armor in front of him, Lin Rui screamed nervously at J.A.R.V.I.S. as they hit the ground like an iron dump.

    ¡°There was an undetectable problem that could not be repaired.¡± A 3-D projection screen showing the conditions of the Four Iron Man Armors shed in front of Lin Rui, J.A.R.V.I.S could not determine what was going on.

    ¡°Undetectable, not¡­¡± Seeing the test results of J.A.R.V.I.S., Lin Rui suddenly thought of something.

    The Destroyer in the movie had only one attack before he was smashed apart by Thor¡¯s hammer: a me beam from his head. But now, because of Lin Rui¡¯s involvement, the Destroyer has clearlye up with a second type of attack that directly invalidates the four advanced Iron Man Armor. And J.A.R.V.I.S. can¡¯t detect the problem at all, so Lin Rui can only think of one thing, that is magic. The Destroyer is one of Asgard¡¯s most powerful weapon, its body must have aplex and powerful magic array. Now the trouble Iron Man has brought to it caused it to no longer confined to the use of the head me beam, but to the use magic, that Iron Man Armor can not deal with.

    Bang ~ Bang ~

    Without the Iron Man Armor hindrance, the Destroyer stepped on one of the Iron Man Armor that had fallen to the ground. Rubbing ~ rubbing ~ Then, the Destroyer kicked one foot and shattered all four Iron Man Armors that has lost all of their power. Stepping on these annoying Tin Man, Destroyer continued to walk towards the location where Jane and Thor were hiding.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, How long till Tony¡¯s support arrives?¡± Looking at Destroyer¡¯s step by step approaching Thor, Lin Rui asked quickly.

    ¡°Five minutes and thirty-seven seconds,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. answered quickly and urately.

    ¡°That¡¯s toote. If we don¡¯t stop it, the people here won¡¯t evenst for three minutes at all! Tony, did you hear me? Let J.A.R.V.I.S. release its authority. These civilians need help! ¡± Hearing that there were more than five minutes to go before the support came, Lin Rui shouted loudly in the Iron Man Armor.

    The Iron Man Armor worn by Lin Rui was okay. It would be easy if he wanted to leave, but Thor would die by Destroyer¡¯s hands if he does that. Although Thor may get back his thunder power back, Lin Rui feels it¡¯s not safe to gamble with his life.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll let JARVIS let go of the restrictions. But once you¡¯re in danger, or that guy uses that trick again, J.A.R.V.I.S. will force you to leave.¡± After a little wait, Tony agreed to Lin Rui¡¯s request. But if Lin Rui is really in danger, Tony will protect him first.

    ¡°I know, I will try my best to stick to your support! Now, J.A.R.V.I.S., let¡¯s fight together!¡± By agreeing to Tony, Lin Rui found himself again in control of the entire Iron Man Armor the next second.

    Puff!

    The next moment, Lin Rui, who was hiding in the distance, had rushed towards Destroyer in his only intact Iron Man Armor.

    ¡­¡­

    Bang ~ Bang ~

    Watching the four Iron Man inexplicably fall out of mid-air and then crushed by Destroyer¡¯s foot, the people hiding on the edge of the battlefield were nervous. The Iron Man, who was supposed to be powerful, was crushed so simply that only one left that was protecting Lin Rui in the distance. Jane and others felt their heart being crushed inside. How could this happen?

    ¡°It seems that the powerful weapon you said is not able to withstand Asgard¡¯s magic!¡± Hogun said as he saw Destroyer using the magic shock wave to defeat the four Iron Man Armor. I don¡¯t know if he is happy because Asgard¡¯s weapon is strong or be sad because no one is going to stop the Destroyer. Maybe the former is more.

    Magic? Does this really exist?!¡± Darcy was surprised to hear Hogun¡¯s words.

    ¡°Now is not the time to discuss whether magic exists or not, I think we should go!¡± Interrupting Darcy¡¯s question, Jane has urged everyone to leave, the Destroyer doesn¡¯t seem to let them go. As for Jackson, he was protected by Iron Man Armor alone, he is much safer than they were.

    Boom!

    And just as Thor and others continued to retreat, they suddenly heard a loud noise behind them, the sound of the explosion, but the Iron Man Armors were clearly gone. No, there is still Lin Rui¡¯s one!

    ¡°Hey! Big guy! I¡¯m still here! Come on! ¡°A missile pushed Destroyer back a few steps, and Lin Rui shouted loudly in front of him.

    Hoo!

    The Destroyer wasn¡¯t nning to deal with the Iron Man Armor that was being used by Lin Rui and was hiding in the distance, but after seeing Lin Rui rushing up, the Destroyer fired a beam of me towards him.

    ¡°Wow! The sneak attack is not good! ¡± The ejector beneath his feet sharply increased power and Lin Rui instantly escaped Destroyer¡¯s attack.

    However, this time Destroyer seems determined to shoot down Lin Rui, the annoying fellow. The me beam keeps chasing Lin Rui in the sky, moving faster and faster. Lin Rui had to keep flying around in mid-air, making some difficult moves to avoid the attack beam.

    ¡°It seems that its magic attack just now can not be released casually, it may only be released in definite intervals.¡± As he was flying at high speed, Lin Rui watched Destroyer¡¯s movements and thought to himself, ¡°But that¡¯s not going to work. My attacks aren¡¯t working against him and his energy source isn¡¯t seem to be depicting!¡±

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui was thinking about how to break the situation, Destroyer¡¯s me suddenly caught Lin Rui¡¯s Iron Man Armor. Although only a little bit was encountered, Lin Rui was shot and flew out.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± After a fewps in the air, Lin Rui finally stabilized the Iron Man Armor. However, he does not intend to continue to circle Destroyer now.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., how much energy does Arc Reactor have left?¡± After checking the condition and performance of his Iron Man Armor, Lin Rui asked J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Seventy-three percent.¡±

    ¡°It should be enough! I won¡¯t hide this time! Isn¡¯t that right?! Who¡¯s afraid of who?!¡± Hearing the response from J.A.R.V.I.S., Lin Rui shouted. Although 73% of the energy is enough to keep Lin Rui in Destroyer¡¯s me for more than two seconds, Lin Rui bets that he can blow up Destroyer¡¯s beam in two seconds.

    ¡°Jackson, this is not in line with the calctions¡­¡±

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., sometimes you can¡¯t exactly follow the calction results. Prepare palm cannon, start power¡­ 100%!¡±

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui stabilized his position in mid-air, Destroyer¡¯s me beam had returned. But this time Lin Rui did not escape. Faced with the powerful beam, Lin Rui raised his right hand directly. Then a striking white beam rushed out of the palm of the Iron Man Armor andnded directly in mid-air with Destroyer¡¯s me beam.

    Boom!!

 Chapter 135 Him 0 Me 1

    <h4>Chapter 135 Him 0 Me 1</h4>

    Huh!

    The dazzling magical me beam and the pure white ark energy are on the top and bottom. Compared to the palm cannon, Destroyer¡¯s me beam is thicker, but Arc Reactor¡¯s 100% power output energyser has withstood the bombardment of the me beam.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! Also give 100% output on ejectors!¡± Rising his trembling right hand, Lin Rui shouted.

    Boom!

    J.A.R.V.I.S. did not respond, but the ejectors of the Iron Man Armor were instantly provided more power.

    ¡°Ah-ah!¡± Howling, Lin Rui quickly pressed towards the ground under the push of the ejector. Like Thor, he had to force Destroyer¡¯s own attack back and let it explode inside itself.

    However, Lin Rui apparently overestimated Iron Man Armor and underestimated the Destroyer. When Lin Rui and Destroyer are shooting at each other, the energy of the Arc Reactor is declining rapidly, but Destroyer¡¯s attack is not weakening at all. Soon, two seconds passed.

    Boom~

    ¡°The energy of the reactor has dropped to 11 percent. You have to give up on this n.¡± As Lin Rui struggled toward the ground, J.A.R.V.I.S. suddenly warned.

    ¡°No! Not now! Hold on!¡± Lin Rui will not give up so simply. He will destroy Destroyer here.

    The point is that Lin Rui believes that if he defeats Destroyer, he will trigger a hidden quest, which will give him a lot of Reward points. Now that the system has disappeared, Lin Rui¡¯s ability to quickly capture Reward¡¯s power depends on these hidden quests.

    ¡°The energy of the reactor is reduced to five percent, forced to withdraw.¡± Just as Lin Rui was still struggling against Destroyer, J.A.R.V.I.S. had taken control of the Arc Reactor¡¯s energy quickly when it reached the alert line. Then he had taken Lin Rui out of Destroyer¡¯s attack.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S!¡± Lin Rui, who lost control, shouted unwillingly, but he also knew that there was no chance to fight again.

    Boom!

    However, just as J.A.R.V.I.S. controlled the Iron Man to retreat with Lin Rui, the Destroyer¡¯s me beam power suddenly increased several times, and the suddenly enhanced beam instantaneously engulfed Lin Rui, who had not yet retreated.

    ¡°Jackson!¡±

    ¡°Ah! No!¡±

    ¡°Jackson!¡±

    After Lin Rui¡¯s Iron Man Armor was swallowed by the sudden increase in the me beam, Darcy and Jane on the ground sent out an incredulous exmation. They were already retreating before but if it wasn¡¯t for Lin Rui, who not rushed out to help them stop Destroyer, they would not have been able to evacuate safely. So, seeing that Lin Rui was swallowed by the me beam, the four warriors and Thor were also stunned.

    ¡°This is tough!¡± Hawkeye, who has been hiding in the dark, looks worse. Hawkeye would have been ready to attack if he hadn¡¯t seen that Iron Man¡¯s attacks had no effect on Destroyer, and now he could only watch Lin Rui being swallowed up by a powerful beam of light.

    Even Tony¡¯s advanced Iron Man couldn¡¯t cope with the big guy who didn¡¯t know where it wasing from. Hawkeye didn¡¯t know what kind of disaster it would cause. Moreover, Lin Rui was just hit by that light beam and may be dead now.

    Whirl ~

    After the suddenly enhanced me beam engulfed Lin Rui. The Destroyer then ended releasing its me beam. The empty head closed again, leaving only the mouth and two eyes. The Destroyer, who had just undergone a powerful skill-to-skill duel, seemed to need a break, standing where he was and not heading straight for Thor.

    And just when everyone thought that Lin Rui was swallowed by Destroyer¡¯s me along with his Iron Man Armor, a tiny spot suddenly appeared in the sky. That tiny spot turned into a figure, he was shaking his limbs wantonly in order to achieve bnce.

    ¡°Ah, ah~¡± Lin Rui screamed as hended fast from high altitude, trying to stabilize himself.

    Although Destroyer¡¯s me beam just swallowed up the Iron Man Armor, the defense of the Armor still supported him for a while. Before the Iron Man Armor was broken, Lin Rui was sprayed from the back of the Armor by J.A.R.V.I.S. The position of the Iron Man Armor that was originally hit by the me beam to the high altitude is very high, so it will take a while for Lin Rui to be sprayed out of the Iron Man Armor and fall to the ground.

    For the average person, the higher he falls from the more tragic it is, but this is not necessarily for Lin Rui. Because he has internal energy, he can also do amazing light work. However, even if Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy is adequate and he is skilled in light work, falling from such a high position will certainly result in death. Moreover, his body is now empty, without a trace of internal energy, and he can do nothing at all. So Lin Rui could only shake his limbs and shout in horror in mid-air.

    ¡°Ah ah ~¡± Lin Rui wants to mobilize the internal energy in his body, but he can¡¯t sense a trace of it at all. He doesn¡¯t want to die like this.

    Whirl ~

    Getting closer and closer to the ground, Lin Rui is falling faster and faster, and the umted kic energy is getting stronger and stronger, so that when he falls to the ground, he may not even look like a human corpse.

    ¡°That is Jackson!¡±

    ¡°He is not dead! Hurry to save him!¡±

    Lin Rui finally fell to the position where Darcy could see him, but it didn¡¯t make them feel rxed. The speed that he is falling from will definitely result in his death, unless he is Superman.

    ¡°Jackson! If it weren¡¯t for me!¡­ Loki!!¡± Thor¡¯s heart was filled with remorse as he watched Lin Rui, who was about to fall to the ground.

    Thor knows that all these people around him are suffering because of him. If it weren¡¯t for protecting him, the four warriors would not have been hurt, and Jackson, a brave young man, would not have to die. At this moment, watching Jackson dying in front of his own eyes, Thor¡¯s sense of regret and responsibility burst into mes.

    Kaka~

    In the research base of S.H.I.E.L.D. in the desert, Mj?lnir, which was circled on the ground, seemed to feel something. Originally, the hammer that grew in the ground suddenly vibrated twice, and some cracks were generated on the ground pressed by it. However, the hammer was finally quiet.

    Whirl!

    With his heart full of regret for the injuries of people around him, Thor has rushed quickly from a distance towards Lin Rui¡¯s direction. He¡¯s going to catch Lin Rui, which may kill both of them, but he¡¯s going to try, too. He can¡¯t let a young man die, a young man who believed in himself from the very beginning and was willing to help him.

    Just as Thor rushed toward where Lin Rui would fall, outside the town, a figure several times faster than the speed of sound was racing up.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Lin Rui is less than 100 meters away from the ground. At his current speed, he will have a close contact with the earth in less than three seconds. And just as Lin Rui was desperate, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figureing from the side.

    Hoo!

    The next moment, Lin Rui was like a huge jumper who got pulled up at thest minute. The rushing figure grabbed Lin Rui, who had fallen sharply, and rushed down with him to alleviate the sudden drop in eleration. However, the instantaneous opposite eleration almost caused Lin Rui¡¯s body to be twisted directly, but somehow he had also practiced and his body was not really twisted, but injuries were inevitable.

    Whirl ~

    Flying obliquely out a hundred meters, the Iron Man who caught Lin Rui slowly slowed down and finallynded steadily on the ground.

    ¡°Jackson, Kid, will you just listen next time?¡± Tony¡¯s voice came from the Iron Man Armor, holding Lin Rui, who was already exhausted. With that, the steel helmet opened automatically, revealing Tony¡¯s worried face inside.

    ¡°Oh, is there next time?¡± Looking at Tony, Lin Rui asked for a weak smile.

    ¡°No!¡± Putting on a teaching-a-child look, Tony said wickedly.

 Chapter 136 Aggressive

    <h4>Chapter 136 Aggressive</h4>

    In fact, no matter how smart Lin Rui looks and how mature he behaves, he is still a 16-year-old boy, so Tony still treats him as a child most of the time.

    ¡°Howe you are here so soon, didn¡¯t you say that you will arrive in five minutes?¡± Instead of continuing to talk poorly with Tony, Lin Rui asked doubtfully. Calcting the time, Tony should still be on his way now.

    ¡°I ran several red lights,¡± Tony answered improperly.

    In fact, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor is a little better than the one Lin Rui just wore, so it can shorten the time by nearly half. The other Iron Man Armors are still on the way, but they areing soon.

    ¡°Oh, you can let me down now. It¡¯s so ufortable to be held like this. Hard steel is separating me.¡± After a while, Lin Rui has recovered a little, so he asked Tony to put himself down.

    ¡°No hurry, I¡¯ll take you to your friend.¡± Instead of listening to Lin Rui and putting him down, Thor started the ejector again.

    Hoo!

    Soon Tony flew over to Thor with Lin Rui in his arms. Then he carefully put Lin Rui down. Darcy rushed to help Lin Rui, who was weak in limbs. Although she was shocked by the appearance of Tony, the real Iron Man, it was obvious that taking care of Lin Rui was the most important thing right now.

    ¡°Jackson, are you all right?¡± Seeing that Lin Rui was rescued, Thor asked with concern, he had just nned to use his life to follow Lin Rui. Lin Rui was his first friend in this strange civilization, and Thor didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Just need to take a break.¡± With a difficult wave, Lin Rui said he was okay.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, you¡­¡± Just after Tony rescued Lin Rui, Dr. Erik on the other side politely wanted to say hello to Tony, but he was interrupted before he finished.

    ¡°Jackson, is that the big fellow who almost killed you?¡± Tony looks at the quiet Destroyer in the street ahead and asks Lin Rui.

    ¡°Uh-yeah. However, it has a way to destroy the control system of the Iron Man Armor. Be careful if you n to deal with it.¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know why Tony suddenly asked this, Lin Rui gave a very cooperative answer and finally reminded him of the p attack.

    ¡°I Know, Don¡¯t worry, I will blow it up!¡±

    Hoo!

    After saying this, Tony has already risen to the sky. At the same time, an Iron Man squad also rushed out of the town of Puente Antiguo, with fifteen Iron Man behind Tony, which is more powerful than the previous five Iron Man. Apparently, five Iron Man Armors were destroyed, Lin Rui was injured and Tony had been provoked. And for Tony to get his revenge, he will destroy the thing that caused this headache with money (15 Iron Man, the total value has been billions). Tony is now preparing to do this, killing the big guy with the number of Iron Man.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Fighting erupted in an instant, and Tony would not let his Iron Man regiment get too close to Destroyer by getting specific battle data from J.A.R.V.I.S. As long as Destroyer does something weird, J.A.R.V.I.S. will keep Iron Man Regiment away quickly, so that it will not be disturbed by the magical fluctuations like it did in the past.

    However, although Destroyer has not been able to fight back by the bombing of more than a dozen Iron Man, these ordinary attacks still cannot pose any threat to it and they can only hold it. Therefore, Tony finally chose the same attack method as Lin Rui: Palmser cannon. Only this time, 15 Iron Man jointly released palmser cannons at Destroyer, and it was 100% of Arc Reactor¡¯s power.

    Buzz~

    Destroyer resolutely produced a me beam in the face of a palm cannon that attacked him and this me beam was more powerful than before. Destroyer¡¯s me beam, however, was forced back in less than a second with the full output of fifteen Arc Reactors. Destroyer¡¯s enormous head twists as theser cannon converges in one ce and the me beam that Destroyer itself produced is forced back in itself.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise and such a powerful attack, the indestructible Detroyer waspletely blown up from the head, the whole upper body was blown up, but the inside was empty. The energy surging through Detroyer¡¯s body, which was destroyed from the top of his body, quickly extinguished and it finally fell to the ground powerlessly.

    Rumble~

    Destroyer has fallen, but Darcy and others hiding on the edge of the battlefield still can¡¯t believe it. Just now, the magical Detroyer was destroyed by fifteen Iron Man. What about its previous trick? Obviously, they don¡¯t know that magic has a valid range.

    ¡°I know that it would work! I have to fight hard and let it copse from the inside! Oh! It hurts!¡± Seeing Destroyer fallpletely, Lin Rui shouted with excitement. However, when he waved, he apparently remembered his condition and cried out in pain.

    Huh!

    After destroying the Destroyer, Tony has already flown back again. Slowly falling in front of Lin Rui, Tony put down his helmet.

    ¡°Although your method is correct, can you find out next time whether you have the cost ofpleting the n? J.A.R.V.I.S. has just calcted that 15 Arc Reactors have only 11% of their energy left. Do you think you can beat it with the previous five Iron Man even if they were not damaged?¡± Tony apparently also had a lot ofints about Lin Rui¡¯s failure to listen to himself and almost had an ident. He was also worried about Lin Rui.

    ¡°I know, I was wrong. However, the situation did not give me too many choices. It was either that or watch it hurt my friends.¡± With a pale face, Lin Rui admitted to his recklessness.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know you were wrong, but somehow you¡¯vee up with a workable way to attack. Besides, this incident reminds me that you shouldn¡¯t think about touching the Iron Man Armor in the future.¡± With a nod, Tony is not going to let Lin Rui drive his Iron Man Armor anymore. It¡¯s too dangerous.

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui continued to pretend to be pathetic. Lin Rui can¡¯t fly with his current strength. Iron Man is a cool way to fly.

    ¡°Not happening.¡± In the face of Lin Rui¡¯s skillful acting, Tony was not at all impressed.

    Just as Tony and Lin Rui were chatting here, a few people on the side were ignored. This embarrassed Dr. Jane and Dr. Erik, but they didn¡¯t interrupt Tony. They were not a hierarchical person. Fortunately, Lin Rui remembered them and turned his eyes to Tony after a little chat.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I think I haven¡¯t had time to introduce you to my internship tutor: Dr. Erik, and Miss Jane Foster, and Miss Darcy, who is her assistant.¡± Lin Rui only introduced these guys, because he hasn¡¯t figured out how to introduce Asgard¡¯s guys and Thor to Tony.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Beautiful Miss Foster and Miss Darcy. Of course, Dr. Erik you too. I have always admired your work.¡± After Lin Rui introduced them, Tony smiled and said hello to Jane.

    ¡°I am honored to meet you, Mr. Stark!¡± Dr. Erik, Jane, and Darcy are very excited because they are standing in front of Tony Stark, the real Iron Man.

    ¡°What about these guys? Was there a costume party here?¡± After Tony greeted Jane and the other two, he turned to Asgard Four Warriors and asked. Tony temporarily ignored Thor, who was normally dressed, because he didn¡¯t think the big man mattered at all.

    ¡°Well, they are¡­¡± Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if he should tell Tony about Thor¡¯s real history. Maybe Tony will let them stay and explore alien technology.

    ¡°We are the warriors from Asgard!¡± Lin Rui hasn¡¯t figured out how to introduce themselves yet and the big man Hogun has already introduced himself there.

    ¡°Asgard? Which tribe is it? Now there are people who call themselves warriors?¡± ncing at Hogun¡¯s dress, Tony asked lightly.

    ¡°They are warriors from Asgard, an alien civilization. For some reason, Thor, the handsome man over there, unexpectedly came to Earth. These four warriors came to him, and the big fellow just came to chase them down.¡± Finally, Lin Rui decided to tell Tony the truth. Anyway, Loki will do something crazy in the future, so it¡¯s better to let Tony meet them here.

    ¡°Ha? Jackson, Did you hit your head? Alien civilization?¡± To hear Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s face was one of unbelief, the alien civilization was like that. It really made Tony somewhat disappointed. Although the Destroyer has some strength, it doesn¡¯t make Tony feel threatened.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, that¡¯s true. The project I¡¯ve been working on is about Einstein Rosen Bridge, a space tunnel that connects two spaces. Thor and the big guy came through Einstein Rosen Bridge, and we have a lot of data and patterns to prove it.¡± Seeing Tony not believing it, Jane said quickly from the side.

    ¡°Jackson, is that true?¡± Seeing Jane and Lin Rui being serious, Tony asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, but Tony, it¡¯s true. Do you remember what I gave you? You asked me where I got it. I never told you.¡± Looking at Tony, Lin Rui said earnestly. What¡¯s more, Lin Rui suddenly found out that his magic items had a very good exnation for their origins, extraterrestrial items, mysterious powers. Of course, why does he have those things can be exined by another story.

    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed at Lin Rui¡¯s words. J.A.R.V.I.S. has not made any progress in the detection of the Freya Guardian and Elf Holy Spring Water given by Lin Rui, which could be well exined if it were an alien item.

    Whirl!

    Shortly after Tony¡¯s Iron Man Corps defeated the Destroyer, several S.H.I.E.L.D. ck cars rushed into the battlefield. S.H.I.E.L.D. With thete support, Agent Coulson wasing down from the front of the car.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 137 Canâ€™t Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 137 Can¡¯t Go Back</h4>

    Seeing Coulsoning here, Tony¡¯s face was a little bad. ¡°That annoying guy iding over.¡±

    Because Tony hasn¡¯t promised to join S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick gave Coulson a dead order, to be sure to get Tony.

    ¡°Tony, I don¡¯t think he can get into trouble with you right now. This is just too urgent and there is something I haven¡¯t told you yet.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s look, Lin Rui smiled and said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯d better let this fellow go.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony asked curiously.

    ¡°I was at the research base of S.H.I.E.L.D¡­.¡± Then Lin Rui was ready to tell Tony about the fact that he was almost killed by lightning at the S.H.I.E.L.D. experimental base.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Stark, I am very happy to meet you here, thank you for helping us solve this big problem!¡± However, Lin Rui hasn¡¯t said anything yet and Coulson hase quickly to talk to Tony.

    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to take care of your troubles. If Jackson hadn¡¯t asked me for help, do you think I would be here? Also, this time six of my Iron Man Armors were destroyed and twenty Arc Reactors were consumed. I will send the bill to your S.H.I.E.L.D.¡± ncing at Coulson, Tony said lightly. Tony is still considering whether to cooperate with S.H.I.E.L.D or not because he won¡¯t let others take advantage of him.

    ¡°Uh-huh-huh, Jackson, I hear you¡¯re all right. That¡¯s great!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Coulson can only turn to Lin Rui helplessly.

    Coulson knows that even if he doesn¡¯t say it, Tony will still know what happened before to Lin Rui and it would be better if he is told now rather thenter. Anyway, Lin Rui is fine now, and Tony has no reason to find trouble with him.

    ¡°Eh? Okay? What¡¯s all right? Jackson, what happened?¡± Hearing Coulson¡¯s words, Tony asked Lin Rui doubtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I was going to tell you just now. I had an ident at the research base of S.H.I.E.L.D., where there was a hammer, Thor¡¯s hammer. When I was studying the hammer, I was struck by thunder and almost died there.¡± Standing out, Lin Rui simply talked about what had happened to him. Of course, Lin Rui would not say that his bad luck triggered Mj?lnir¡®s ban and he almost died of thunder and lightning. He could only say that it was an ident.

    ¡°Struck by thunder?! Almost dead!? How are you doing now? Will there be any seque? If you be a fool, it will be bad.¡± Tony was shocked when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words, and reached out to examine Lin Rui¡¯s head. The key is that Lin Rui has been driving an Iron Man Armor and fighting with Destroyer for so many rounds. I really don¡¯t know how he did it.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right, but I¡¯m still weak. I¡¯ve had my ass kicked by that fellow. That¡¯s why I have these injuries.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui said he was okay.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit of swelling. You will all good in a few days. However, Agent Coulson, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation?¡± Letting JARVIS carefully check Lin Rui¡¯s body, Tony was relieved seeing the results, and Tony asks Coulson with a bad face.

    ¡°Well, Jackson himself asked to join the research team, and the ident was totally unexpected. We¡¯ve done our best to cure Jackson and he is recovering now.¡± Faced with Tony¡¯s bad voice, Coulson carefully exined. After that Coulson looked at Lin Rui, hoping that the young man would say something nice.

    However, the person he asked for help was obviously wrong. Lin Rui would not help S.H.I.E.L.D. and Tony get along well. ¡°I felt that I had nothing to do with their treatment when I woke up. It was all luck.¡± That¡¯s Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Agent Coulson, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much more to say between us. Jackson, I¡¯ll ask J.A.R.V.I.S. to send you back to New York right away and give you a good check-up.¡± Seeing what Coulson wanted to say, Tony interrupted him with a wave of his hand and then spoke to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯d like to stay here a little longer. At least, I want to see my friend go home safely.¡± With that, Lin Rui looked at Thor, who had never spoken at all. ¡°Thor, my friend, Are you going home now?¡±

    It seems that he didn¡¯t want to be involved with Lin Rui. After Tony broke the Destroyer, Thor didn¡¯t speak much, especially when he was afraid to face Lin Rui who almost died.

    ¡°Yes, my friend, I¡¯m d to be able to go home. You can rest assured that once I get back to Asgard, I¡¯ll teach my brother a good lesson.¡± Seeing Lin Rui looking at himself, Thor finally stopped being silent and said it seriously.

    ¡°Well, I believe in you.¡± As long as you don¡¯t want to break out of the property control and be yed by Loki, Loki is just general in terms of force. This is Lin Rui¡¯s thought. Of course, this is based on the premise that Odin will return his Divine power to him after Thor returns to Asgard.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯lle back with me when they get back to that Asgard.¡± Tony felt the same after hearing Thor¡¯s words. Moreover, if these people are really aliens, Tony needs to see that space transfer technology.

    ¡°Uh ~that, Thor, isn¡¯t it? You didn¡¯t tell me the truth!¡± Just as Thor and Lin Rui were talking to themselves, Coulson broke in again.

    As a top-secret agent, Coulson would be foolish to lose track of the situation now. The big man who broke into the research base was obviously not Lin Rui¡¯s friend. And from the nonsense he shouted when he broke into the base that night, Coulson can be sure that he still has four strangely dressed people from the same ce as the magic hammer. They are aliens!

    Coulson, if you had a better attitude, you might have known it. But now, I¡¯m going home. You have to return Jane¡¯s test materials and equipment to her, so maybe we can be allies. Of course, for Jackson¡¯s sake.¡± Thor didn¡¯t look very good about beating the guards upst night.

    ¡°Of course, Miss Foster can have her equipment back, she¡¯s gonna need it to continue her research, we just borrowed it for a while.¡± In response to Thor¡¯s request, Coulson agreed to it. SHIELD is already on bad terms with Tony, and Coulson doesn¡¯t want to lose a friendly and powerful alien civilization ally.

    ¡°Jane, would you like to see the Bifrost that I mentioned before?¡± Not talking to Coulson, Thor looked at Jane, who was beside him.

    ¡°Ah?! Of course!¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Jane was a little excited.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Then, Thor and their group drove to the desert, followed by arge number of people from S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°Heimdall, please open Bifrost!¡± When he reached the position Bifrost had opened before, Thor shouted up into the sky. As the God guarding Asgard, Heimdall has the ability to prate the nine Realms and to see anyone in the nine realms.

    Whirl ~

    Just after Thor had finished that sentence, arge dark cloud suddenly appeared in the clear sky, and a thunderstorm cloud soon appeared over Thor¡¯s position, which was the precursor of Bifrost¡¯s opening.

    ¡°Jane, you can rest assured that I wille back after I have settled things on Asgard.¡± Standing outside the circle with Jane in his arms, Thor assured Jane affectionately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Hoo!

    ¡°Good-bye.¡± Thor had rushed into Bifrost after saying his farewell to Jane. There, four warriors were waiting for him.

    Then, the magical Bifrost opened, and a beam of light instantly shot from the sky to cover Thor and others.

    ¡°Wow! Is this the door of space? It looks more like a magic array. Lin Rui, standing next to Bifrost, looked at the beam carefully and felt it unconsciously.

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing.¡± Tony, standing beside Lin Rui, also sighed, he had let J.A.R.V.I.S record the spatial fluctuation of Bifrost in all directions.

    The next moment, the beam disappeared, and the people inside disappeared. Incorrect! Four of them disappeared, and one person stayed where he was.

    ¡°What happened? Why am I still here?¡± Thor, who had not been sent back to Asgard by Bifrost, looked around blindly and did not know what had happened.

    ¡°Heimdall! Let me go back! Asgard needs me!¡± Thinking that there¡¯s something wrong with the Bifrost, Thor shouted into the sky. However, the normal sky did not change anymore, Heimdall has not responded to Thor¡¯s call.

    ¡°No?! Thor can¡¯t go back!? What is happening in Asgard? Lin Rui was surprised to see this on the sidelines.

    Although Thor didn¡¯t regain his powers, Asgard should be facing threats now, and even then, Heimdall didn¡¯t let Thor go back. There is only one exnation for the current situation, that is, Asgard has an ident.

    ¡°Heimdall!¡± Under Bifrost, Thor was still shouting, but it was all in vain.

    ¡°It seems that your friend can¡¯t go home for the time being.¡± Looking at Thor¡¯s voice, Tony shrugged and said.

    ¡°Well, that seems to be the case.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Heimdall!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 138 Lokiâ€™s Plot

    <h4>Chapter 138 Loki¡¯s Plot</h4>

    There is a beautiful neb in a constetion not known how far away from Earth. The most powerful Asgard in Nine Realms on the world tree is located in this neb. After Thor was banished to Earth by Odin, something did happen to Asgard, but it was not what Lin Rui had guessed.

    Because the Frost Giants broke into Asgard¡¯s Treasury at Thor¡¯s coronation ceremony, Thor failed toplete the ceremony and became Asgard¡¯s king. With four of his warriors and Loki, the resentful Thor rushed directly to Frost Giant¡¯s, Jotunheim, for his revenge and was finally driven to despair by Laufey and when everything seemed lost, they were saved by Odin.

    This series of things is obviously Loki¡¯s conspiracy. As Asgard¡¯s second prince, Loki felt that Odin was a little detached from an early age and did not like himself very much. No matter how good Loki performed, Odin always preferred Thor to him, which made Loki very ufortable and resentful in his heart.

    Loki is not necessarily worse than Thor in terms of magic than in force. Compared with strategy, Loki is far ahead of Thor, who couldn¡¯t even count how many enemies were there. Thor only knows how to rush on the battlefield with a hammer, which seems to be the most foolish thing in Loki¡¯s eyes. However, from childhood to now, Odin always intentionally or unintentionally ignored Loki¡¯s excellence, and finally decided to pass the throne of Asgard to Thor. Although Asgard¡¯s King had to control Thor¡¯s power, Loki was not happy with this decision.

    So at Thor¡¯s coronation ceremony, Loki interrupted the ceremony with a little trick. Later, he tricked Thor to go and get his revenge on the Frost Giants. After Thor sessfully provoked a war between Asgard and Frost Giants, Loki knew that his n had seeded. Thor made such a big mistake that Odin would not pass the throne on to Thor, at least not now. Thor, who provoked the war between Asgard and Frost Giants, will no longer be sent to the front line and Loki will have a chance to show Odin that he is stronger than Thor.

    However, the n has been perfect in the early stages of implementation. Thor headed towards Jotunheim for his revenge and attacked the King of Frost Giants, Laufey, the war between them was inevitable after that. Thor, who caused all this, was deprived of his divine power and banished, and Mjolnir was also mythologized. But in this project, Loki found something that shocked him. In the battle with a Frost Giant, Loki found himself immune to Frost Giant¡¯s frost power. To find out more about this, Loki went to the Treasury and picked up Frost Giant¡¯s Casket of Ancient Winters.

    After that, Loki discovered a shocking secret, the reason why Odin had been biased toward Thor for so many years. The reason was his background. He¡¯s not of Asgard. He¡¯s not Odin¡¯s son. He¡¯s not Asgard¡¯s second prince. He¡¯s a descendant of Frost Giant and Asgard. He¡¯s half Frost Giant. Everything became clear. The doubts that Loki had for so many years were finally solved but in this cruel way.

    Just after Loki learned about himself through the Casket of Ancient Winters, Odin appeared in the Treasure Vault. Then Loki and Odin had a big fight. No one knows what happened behind, but when the guards rushed in, Odin was found unconscious on the ground.

    Then, after Odin suddenly fell into Odin¡¯s sleep, Loki took over Odin¡¯s baton and began to exercise the king¡¯s rights in Asgard. And Loki, who discovered his secret, secretly returned to Frost Giant¡¯s to find Laufey and made a deal with Laufey after revealing his identity. That is, to let Laufey lead his troops into Asgard and kill Odin and let Loki really sit on Asgard¡¯s throne.

    However, Odin¡¯s sudden serious injury and Lokiing into power did not sit still with Sif and the Warriors Three and they began to have some doubts, so they decided to go to Earth to find Thor and bring him back to deal with this situation. In order to continue to let Thor stay on Earth and not interrupting in his ns and in order to let Laufeypletely believe in himself, Loki sent the Destroyer to the Earth to stop Thor¡¯s return.

    Because of Loki¡¯s identity and with Thor in exile and with Odin¡¯s serious injuries, and Loki¡¯s pursuit of Thor, Laufey finally believed Loki¡¯s words and sent people into Asgard. He himself came to Asgard for revenge. With Loki¡¯s help, Laufey broke into Odin¡¯s pce.

    And just when Laufey wanted to kill the Allfather of Asgard, Odin, who should have been seriously injured, suddenly opened his eyes in the bed and stood up with a blinding light, and instantly burst out with a powerful power, power that does not belonged to a dying god.

    ¡°You¡¯re not seriously injured?!¡± With frost-frozen swords in his hands, Laufey stared at Odin in shock as he stepped out of bed.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± The answer to Laufey was Loki, who had been standing behind him. Then Loki shot Laufey with Odin¡¯s scepter.

    Boom!

    The powerful energy instantly mmed into Laufey and he hit the solid wall of Odin¡¯s pce. If it wasn¡¯t for Laufey¡¯s own strength and that he blocked the attack in front of him with his Frost Sword, Loki¡¯s blow might have killed him.

    ~

    ¡°Cough! Loki! Odin! It turned out that all this was your conspiracy!¡± Climbing up from the ground, Laufey screamed with blood in his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I have Frost Giant¡¯s blood in me, but I still half Asgardian. Did you really think that I would betray my home to you?¡± With Odin¡¯s scepter in his hand, Loki looked at Laufey¡¯s disdain.

    Although Loki really cares about his background, he grew up in Asgard and was educated and raised in Asgard. Although he was unhappy about Odin¡¯s bias, it was a reaction of normal children. Loki won¡¯t eat betray rtives just because of half of Frost Giant¡¯s blood in his body. He¡¯s the second prince of Asgard. He¡¯s not an unlucky child who has been abused for a lifetime. Why would he help the Frost Giant? There¡¯s no reason for him too.

    Kakaka~

    Just as Loki dismissed the question, a huge frost suddenly burst out of Laufey¡¯s corner and it froze most of the pce in an instant and the frost quickly spread toward Loki and Odin.

    Boom!

    Faced with Laufey¡¯s counterattack, the Odin scepter in Loki¡¯s hand glowed with gold light. As for Odin, he waved his hand and pushed back the frost.

    ¡°Laufey, do you really think that you will win this war? I can still fight even if I am this old!¡± Odin shattered the ice that filled half of the pce.

    The wounded Laufey, who had broken through the wall behind him by frosting it, was ready to flee, this time in response to this conspiracy. In the absence of Odin¡¯s injury and Loki¡¯s rebellion, Laufey was left with only one dead end.

    !

    Loki apparently did not intend to let Laufey run away so simply and another powerful magic attack shot toward him.

    An ice wall was erected behind Laufey to block the attack and Laufey jumped out of the gap. When the ice wall behind him was blown away, Laufey just flew out with that impact.

    ¡°Father! I¡¯ll go after him!¡± Watching Laufey escape, Loki shouted at Odin.

    However, Odin waved his hand. ¡°Laufey can¡¯t escape. How to deal with the Frost Giants is the most important thing now.¡±

    Taking his scepter from Loki, Odin has recovery the majesty of the former Allfather. Perhaps Laufey¡¯s escape was deliberately done by Odin. A badly wounded leader is enough to deter the Frost Giants, especially since Laufey knows that Odin is not injured and that the war may end soon because of this. Odin did not want to exterminate the Frost Giants. He wants peace in Nine Realms.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m going to arrange for the soldiers. But Thor¡­¡± Understanding Odin¡¯s meaning, Loki responded quickly, but finally mentioned Thor on Earth.

    Loki sent the Destroyer to Earth just to prevent Thor from returning to Asgard. He wasn¡¯t really going to kill Thor. Even if Lin Rui didn¡¯t interrupt, Destroyer would only seriously hurt Thor. Anyway, for Loki, it is hard to have a chance to bully his brother, he will not let it go so easily.

    ¡°This battle was initiated by you and Thor. Since I banished Thor, it is natural that he wille back when he realizes where he is wrong and when he really understands responsibility andpassion. And for you, the battlefield on the front line is your punishment. Didn¡¯t you always want to show off your talents? Winning this battle is will be the best proof.¡± Obviously, Odin is not a fool. He had seen what Loki had done. However, the incident also reminded Odin that it was time for Loki to really do something as Asgard¡¯s second prince. As for Thor, he¡¯s still staying on the earth for a while. Heimdall will keep watching him.

    ¡°Yes! Father! ¡± When Loki heard Odin¡¯s words, he said yes excitedly. He finally had a chance to show Odin his talent. He¡¯s not the younger brother who¡¯s been shadowed by Thor¡¯s light. He¡¯s Loki. He¡¯s also a god!

    In this way, when the Earth¡¯s Destroyer was destroyed by Tony and Thor nned to return to Asgard, Heimdall only took back Sif and the Three Warriors. Poor Thor, who had been set aside by his dear brother for his recklessness, could only reflect on the earth now.

 Chapter 139 Thorâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 139 Thor¡¯s n</h4>

    Earth, New Mexico, USA, at the research base of S.H.I.E.L.D. Tony, Lin Rui and Thor were all at the base. Thor, who had been unable to return to Asgard, was in a bad mood and Lin Rui was chatting with him and persuading him.

    ¡°Thor, although you can¡¯t go back to Asgard now, didn¡¯t Miss Sif juste back with information? Asgard is safe. Loki was sent to the front lines by your father and the king. You can just take a vacation here on Earth.¡± Sitting on a couch in a temporary office arranged by Agent Coulson, Lin Rui looked across at Thor and tried to persuade him.

    When the four Asgard warriors returned, they found that Loki and Odin had nned everything, and Thor¡¯s exile was not over. So, in order not to worry Thor, Sif came back to Earth again through Bifrost and told Thor the news. Sif told Thor that he can only return to Asgard if he regains his divine powers by himself, but Sif doesn¡¯t know how Thor can regain his divine powers back and others can¡¯t help him.

    Thor was very depressed about it. He has tried to lift Mjolnir again, but it seems that Mjolnir, which was close to him before, did not know him at all at this moment. It did not respond to his calls at all. Lin Rui was struck by thunder when he touched the hammer for the first time.

    ¡°Asgard is in the midst of a war, but I am trapped here, unable to help!¡± Thor obviously didn¡¯t want to take a vacation, and the war genes in his body would not let him rest if there¡¯s a war to be won.

    ¡°Maybe your father did this intentionally. Can Frost Giant defeat Asgard even if you are not there?¡± Seeing Thor acting like this, Lin Rui started to switch his strategy.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s impossible! Asgard is much stronger than the Frost Giant, and we have Loki as the leader, the Frost Giant has no chance at all.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Thor answered aloud.

    Apparently, Thor is well aware of Loki¡¯s talent, even though he is put in this situation by Loki. As Loki grew up, Thor was the person who knew him the best. He knew that Loki was ufortable with him being prioritized by Odin. He knew that Loki¡¯s magical aplishments were remarkable. So he would let Loki do everything, and try to protect Loki from the outside, and be a good brother to him. Even if he was in his current situation because of him, Thor would not resent Loki.

    ¡°What are you so worried about than? And currently, you are just a mortal, you can¡¯t even raise your own weapon. What can you do even if you return to Asgard? Go to the frontline as cannon fodder? Or stay in Asgard, seeing other soldiers being mobilized before the war, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re fit to do that.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s answer, Lin Rui continued.

    Although the current plot is far from what Lin Rui knows, it is going in the right direction. Asgard wasn¡¯t attacked, Loki wasn¡¯t doing anything, Bifront wasn¡¯t destroyed, and Thor remained on Earth, which was good news for Lin Rui.

    Because Lin Rui first helped Thor, Lin Rui was Thor¡¯s first friend on Earth. As long as Lin Rui makes good use of this friendship, there will be great rewards in the future, which Lin Rui firmly believes in.

    ¡°But, what if I can¡¯t recover my power? If I can¡¯t lift my hammer, ever? Then I¡¯ll never go back to Asgard.¡± As his tone faded, it all became clear, Thor wasn¡¯t really worried about Asgard¡¯s safety. What he worries about is himself. He worries that he would always remain a mortal being. Thor was given Mjolnir by Odin in the myths and even now he doesn¡¯t know how to regain his divine power.

    ¡°Have you ever thought that this may be a trial for you. In the past, you were invincible with your powers of thunder, now that you have lost that power and be an ordinary person, what kind of person will you be? Sometimes, ordinary people can create and do great things, why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Lin Rui can¡¯t directly tell Thor that this is Odin¡¯s trial for him, but he can remind him in an indirect way.

    ¡°Jackson! You are right! But what should I do? I have never been an ordinary person before.¡± Thor seems to think that Lin Rui is right, but he has no idea what to do to be a good ordinary person, especially when he is still in such a strange civilization, surrounded by people who can¡¯t understand him.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to find that out and you can¡¯t let other people teach you how to go step by step. I believe you can do it well. Of course, I will not refuse when you need help.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how to get Thor back his powers. it seems to be something that only Thor canprehend.

    ¡°That seems to be the only way. Jane invited me toe back with her, and she continued her research project. She said I might be able to help.¡± Thor, who was told by Lin Rui, went on. It seems like a good choice to be with a beautiful woman. The trial is always there. Thor doesn¡¯t mind making the trial more loving.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good choice too. At least you have your own business to do.¡± Now Lin Rui is not going to let Thor follow him. He has no time or spare energy to discipline such an alien. Let him learn some earth civilization and know the life of the earth with Jane first.

    ¡°That seems the only way.¡± With a nod, Thor has epted the reality.

    As for Mjolnir, it doesn¡¯t matter if Thor can¡¯t lift it. S.H.I.E.L.D. can¡¯t take it anyway. They are also not likely to find anything useful, that is the product of magic, the development of civilization is different, how can they obtain effective information?

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Tony has been urging me back to New York, I hope to see you in New York, Thor.¡± With that, Lin Rui handed Thor a cell phone with some contact information from Lin Rui.

    ¡°I will, my friend.¡± After taking the phone, Thor said seriously.

    ¡°And S.H.I.E.L.D., the organization that hides your hammer. They may want to get to know you better, but I suggest you don¡¯t talk to them too much, at least not now.¡± Before leaving, Lin Rui started tripping S.H.I.E.L.D.again.

    S.H.I.E.L.D. has many mysterious and powerful items, such as the Magic Cube that hold one of the Infinity Stones. But Thor and Asgard were, after all, the first real alien civilizations they had evere into contact with and Thor¡¯s people have seemed to have mastered their technology and their civilization is several times more powerful and technologically advanced than Earth¡¯s. So, with the nature of S.H.I.E.L.D., they won¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. Thor being left on Earth is the best way for S.H.I.E.L.D. to learn about Asgard and get extraterrestrial technology or other power, but they also need Thor¡¯s cooperation. But until S.H.I.E.L.D. cleans up their internal worms, Lin Rui won¡¯t let Thor fall into their hands.

    ¡°No problem. I don¡¯t like them anyway. Even if you don¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say much to them. As for my hammer, let them keep it for a while.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Thor agreed directly. It was just a small matter.

    ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll go first. Tony should have began to get impatient with Coulson¡¯s nonsense.¡± By the end of their conversation, Lin Rui had risen from the sofa.

    ¡°Haha, see youter! My friend!¡± Thorughed and opened his arms to give Lin Rui a big hug. The big man over two-meter tall with a strong figure almost drafted Lin Rui. After all, he is still injured.

    ¡°Cough, all right. Say hello to Miss Foster and Dr. Erik for me and tell them that I am sorry for leaving like this.¡± Freeing himself from Thor¡¯s embrace, Lin Rui said palely.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Then Lin Rui and Thor left the office. After they left, the cameras in the corner of the office shed twice, they were previously disabled by J.A.R.V.I.S. on Lin Rui¡¯s request. He didn¡¯t want his conversation with Thor to be heard by S.H.I.E.L.D.

 Chapter 140 Back to New York

    <h4>Chapter 140 Back to New York</h4>

    While Lin Rui and Thor were chatting and temporarily arranging Thor¡¯s life on Earth, Coulson was talking to Tony in another room at the experimental base.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Jackson is one of the third sequence talents of our SHIELD. We won¡¯t deliberately put him in danger. It was definitely an ident before.¡± Back at the base, Coulson continued to exin to Tony that Lin Rui had been struck by lightning, and it seemed that Tony had never forgiven him.

    ¡°The third sequence of talents? Is Jackson going to be working for you SHIELD? I think Jackson will have a better future in my Stark Industries. Maybe other SHIELD talents should consider joining another club.¡± In the face of Coulson¡¯s exnation, Tony disdained it very much.

    S.H.I.E.L.D. is arge organization that has great influence all over the world. Among them, a variety of high-tech talents are the most important part needed to support such an organization. If Tony really poaches up a few of them, it will be of great benefit to the development of Stark Industries.

    ¡°Haha. As long as Mr. Stark is willing to cooperate with S.H.I.E.L.D., these are not non-negotiable.¡± Coulson is still pulling Tony to S.H.I.E.L.D.

    The cooperation between Stark Industries and S.H.I.E.L.D. is very important to S.H.I.E.L.D. Because of some problems in Congress these days, the funds provided to S.H.I.E.L.D. suddenly became short. Director Nick recently began to look for new sponsors and Stark Industries is undoubtedly a big financier.

    ¡°I will discuss this with Nick, but recently he seems very busy.¡± Although Tony has a lot of dissatisfaction with SHIELD but working with them can really bring a lot of benefits to Stark Industries and Tony will not be so ufortable all the time.

    ~

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I have already talked with Thor, and now I can go back to New York.¡± Just as Coulson was about to continue to chat with Tony, Lin Rui pushed in from the outside.

    Lin Rui had a very long day, and his physical and mental condition is not very good now. If it hadn¡¯t been for Thor, Lin Rui would have gone back to New York for a good rest. The Reward Points arepletely exhausted, and the side effects of Advanced Spirit Fruit are slowly emerging. Lin Rui didn¡¯t seem to be weak at this point, but he¡¯s really losing his grip.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back. I¡¯ll arrange someone to take your stuff back for you. As for Dr. Erik, he¡¯ll definitely give you high marks for your internship.¡± With a nod, Tony didn¡¯t want to spend more time at this boring experimental base.

    ¡°That ah, haha¡­¡± Lin Ruiughed when he heard Tony talk about his internship as he didn¡¯t really care about Dr. Erik¡¯sments.

    Then Tony and Lin Rui flew out of New Mexico in Iron Man Armors and headed for New York. This time, Lin Rui¡¯s Iron Man Armor is totally controlled by J.A.R.V.I.S. Tony won¡¯t let Lin Rui y with Iron Man Armor anymore. He¡¯s a fatal madman.

    ¡­¡­

    After Tony and Lin Rui drove Iron Man out of the S.H.I.E.L.D. experimental base, Jane and Darcy, who was resting not far away, looked up and watched them leave.

    ¡°Mr. Stark and Jackson left, we should also tidy up the experimental data.¡± It was not until the two Iron Man shadows in the sky were invisible that Jane climbed up to her RV and said.

    Jane¡¯s experience was shocking enough, and her research was proven before her eyes. Although she still doesn¡¯t understand how Bifrost or Einstein Rosen Bridge came into being, seeing this space passageway first hand is something that she needs to continue her research. Moreover, Dr. Erik put his research aside and began to help Jane study her subject with all his strength.

    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s goes the handsome guy, I don¡¯t know when I can see him again!¡± While holding theb equipment, Darcy looked at Lin Rui¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Hey! Let me help you!¡± Just as Jane was carrying the boxes, Thor came out of the experimental base and greeted them with a smile.

    After talking to Lin Rui, S.H.I.E.L.D. did not let him leave immediately. Agent Coulson personally invited Thor to join S.H.I.E.L.D., which was an alliance. But Thor, who heard Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, didn¡¯t simply say yes. He just pushed him through with a loudugh. He¡¯s not silly. Coulson can¡¯t force Thor to stay. After all, this alien visitor is not powerless. There is an entire Advanced civilization behind him that cane to the earth through Bifrost at any time. So Thor chose to leave with Jane and live with them for a while, looking for ways to regain his divine power back.

    ¡°Hey! Big guy, didn¡¯t you find a way to go home?¡± Seeing Thoring, Darcy asked with augh.

    ¡°When it¡¯s time to go back, I will naturally go back. Now, I will live on the earth.¡± Taking the box from Darcy¡¯s hand, Thor replied with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so. There¡¯s a real alien here. I think you will be very helpful in our research.¡± Jane is also happy that Thor would like to go with them as she still has a lot of questions to ask Thor about Asgard.

    ¡°Haha, I am not a scientist.¡± Thor moved the box to the RV and then went to Jane¡¯s side. ¡°By the way, Jackson gave me this before he left. He said that I could use it when I wanted to contact him, and he said you could teach me how to use it.¡± With that, Thor handed the phone that Lin Rui gave him.

    ¡°Well, this is called a mobile phone. We use this here to contact others. As long as you have his number, no matter how far he is from you, you can talk to him through this mobile phone.¡± Seeing the mobile phone held by Thor, Janeughed and began to exin.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ah! Did Jackson give it to you? There must be his cell phone number in it! Show me!¡± Before Thor expressed his surprise, Darcy had rushed over.

    ¡°Ah! Jackson didn¡¯t say he wanted to call you!¡±

    ¡°Jane~¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay~ but you can¡¯t just call him!¡±

    ¡°I Know!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    When Jane and Darcy in New Mexico started fighting over Lin Rui¡¯s phone number, he was asleep tens of thousands of meters above the ground. It¡¯s not sleeping, it¡¯s more like a kind of exhausted body self-dormancy. J.A.R.V.I.S. had full control over the Iron Man Armor and Lin Rui, who did not need any brains to control it, fell asleep during the high-speed flight.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Jackson is asleep. Physical tests show no abnormalities.¡± After Lin Rui fell asleep, J.A.R.V.I.S. dutifully reported his case to Tony. Of course, J.A.R.V.I.S. did not detect what happened to Lin Rui. This was mental fatigue. The data of J.A.R.V.I.S. had not advanced to this level.

    ¡°It seems that he¡¯s really tired, I don¡¯t know how he managed to keep it up to now. J.A.R.V.I.S. Speed up and ask Dr. Weiss to be ready. Jackson will need a full body checkup and a lot of rest.¡± Tony gave instructions soon after hearing the report of J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Bang!

    The next moment, the power of the two Iron Man ejectors flying above 10,000 meters rose again and they headed for New York at a faster speed.

    During the time when Lin Rui went to New Mexico, New York was all right and there was nothing particrly noticeable. Spiderman continued to fight offenders, as usual, Daredevil and Jack began to go deep into Kingpin¡¯s sphere of influence, and everything went smoothly.

    However, in the seemingly calm New York City, there have been several undercurrents in the dark that have begun to surge. The Vampire family is gone, and many families and forces that have cooperated with them have suffered a lot. The New York police also took the opportunity to clean up a group of underworld forces, which is part of Lin Rui¡¯s mainline quest.

    In addition to these hard-hit Mafia forces, there are some who are beginning to move foolishly. Some of them are well-known and some are deeply hidden, but each of them has strong strength, enough to bring trouble to the whole world. Now they¡¯re ready to do it.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 141 Lethargic Sleep And Tony Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 141 Lethargic Sleep And Tony Thoughts</h4>

    New York, In a private seaside vi, Tony has returned to New York with Lin Rui and is still awake. Tony also senses that Lin Rui does not seem to have fallen asleep as usual. So Tony asked Happy to take Lin Rui to the guest room and call Dr. Weiss over.

    After careful examination by Dr. Weiss, he felt that Lin Rui seemed to be caught in a deep sense of self-protection. Because Dr. Weiss found that Lin Rui¡¯s brain activity was very intense, but his body was very weak, and over time, Lin Rui¡¯s body was bing weaker and paler. Although he doesn¡¯t know what this is, Dr. Weiss decided to add the necessary nutrients to Lin Rui, so that his condition can gradually be stabilized.

    ¡°Dr. Weiss, how is he? Was he injured? He was struck by lightning before, and then woke up by himself. The doctors who had treated him before thought it was a miracle. Now he is not going into that condition again, is he?¡± Seeing Doctor Weiss starting to pack up, Tony asked with some concern.

    ¡°Struck by lightning?! This is strange. I didn¡¯t see the marks that are usually left on lightning struck bodies on him. But his body is really weak now, and he is constantly consuming his own energy to supply the brain. I have to give him constant energy doses to keep him in his current state, but I don¡¯t know how long it willst. In a nutshell, this should be a self-recovery mechanism of the body. It may take him until his brain activity is no longer so intense to recover slowly.¡± After sorting out his own examination of Lin Rui, Dr. Weiss responded seriously.

    ¡°Does the body consume energy for the brain? Is there something wrong with his head?¡± Tony had some doubts when he heard Dr. Weiss¡¯s answer. He had never heard of this before, but it seems that this exnation is also possible.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do a deep analysis without any instrument, so I can¡¯t tell you if there¡¯s really something wrong with his head, but the subconscious activities of his brain is very intense, far more than the activity level of ordinary people. If I wasn¡¯t sure that he is in aatose state now, I might think that he is doing an intense mental exercise. But the human brain itself is a mysterious ce, and there are many things that are still unclear about it.¡± Shaking his head, Dr. Weiss could not fully understand the situation of his patient.

    ¡°However, even though his body is very weak now. But for a developing teenager, his muscles and bones are very well developed. It is no exaggeration to say that his skeletal density and muscle toughness is at least five times higher than those of ordinary people. Of course, this is my own estimate and it may not be very urate.¡± After talking about Lin Rui¡¯s mind activities and its problems, Dr. Weiss told Tony about another discovery that he made during the examination of Lin Rui¡¯s body. Because Dr. Weiss also knew that this young man was certainly not a normal person if he caused Tony Stark to be so worried for him, so he did not ask too much about his identity.

    ¡°More than five times the average person?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed when he heard Dr. Weiss¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, but his genes are normal. He is not a Mutant and this is not an effect of any kind of biochemical process, so I think he may just be a well developing young man.¡± In response to Tony¡¯s question, Dr. Weiss answered with one more sentence. Because Tony¡¯s testing equipment here is veryplete, Dr. Weiss made a test after discovering the condition of Lin Rui¡¯s body. The test results showed that everything was normal. However, everything that is normal is showing an abnormal performance.

    ¡°Dr. Weiss, all the examinations that you have done on Jackson today can¡¯t be taken out of this vi. I want you to assure me that you won¡¯t mention Jackson to anyone. After you leave today, forget that you have been here.¡± Tony looked a little bad when he heard that Dr. Weiss had also tested Jackson¡¯s gene. Then Tony suddenly looked at Dr. Weiss with a serious face and said.

    ¡°Oh¡­ of course, I won¡¯t say anything about my patients.¡± He doesn¡¯t know why Tony was so serious, but Dr. Weiss still seriously agreed.

    ¡°No, Jackson is not your patient, you have never seen him. Today you just went out for a ride and drove the new sports car that I gave you.¡± Dr. Weiss did not understand Tony¡¯s words, so he could only speak more clearly. There are so many secrets on Lin Rui that Tony can¡¯t take risks. Weiss¡¯s detection of Lin Rui¡¯s genes was unexpected to Tony. He could not let more people know the secrets of Lin Rui as he himself doesn¡¯t know them.

    ¡°Well, I see. I didn¡¯te here today. I just went out for a fewps with excitement because of the new sports car.¡± Dr. Weiss was not a fool either. After Tony said that, he finally responded.

    ¡°Well, you can go out and drive your sports car now.¡± Laughing, Tony sent Dr. Weiss away.

    ¡°Yes, my car is outside.¡± With a sigh of relief, Dr. Weiss put all the inspection results on his hand down and went out of the room without taking anything.

    Then, taking a key from Happy, Dr. Weiss drove Audi¡¯stest sports car directly from Tony¡¯s luxury garage.

    ¡°This little kid, why do you have so many secrets! Fortunately, you are here with me. If you are still lying in the intensive care unit of SHIELD, you would have been sliced by ??now.¡± After the doctor left, Tony looked at Lin Rui, who was asleep in bed, whispering with a smile.

    The more familiar he got with Lin Rui, the more mysterious Tony felt about the young man. From the very beginning, Lin Rui deliberately approached himself. Tony knew this guy was not easy. Tony still hasn¡¯t figured out the magical guardian given to him by Lin Rui. And Lin Rui often gives Tony some very constructive suggestions to the problems that he is currently having without him having to ask for it, which makes Tony wonder how Lin Rui knows so much in his little brain.

    Tony feels that Lin Rui¡¯s most extraordinary mystery is that he released the Padium Poisoning from his body with a ss of water. Tony has lost hope in life, but Lin Rui saved him with that magical ss of water. Tony still feels incredible about that.

    Moreover, Tony also knows that Lin Rui must have known about his Padium Poisoning, or at least knew that he was dying of an illness, or he would not have happened to give him that ss of water. Although Lin Rui did not tell him where that magic water came from, Tony knew it was Lin Rui¡¯s secret, a big secret. As a friend of Lin Rui, Tony did not particrly want to inquire about Lin Rui¡¯s secrets. Although he had been doing this before, of course, there was no gain.

    However, Tony himself knows about the magic and secrets of Lin Rui and there is no need for others to know about them, especially those of S.H.I.E.L.D. Tony believes that one day when he is ready, Lin Rui will tell him his secrets. This trip to New Mexico, Tony also saw the aliens and alien technology. So, for the secret of Lin Rui, Tony had another guess. Of course, this spection requires more evidence, and Tony feels that he should spend some money to fund an astronomical study.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, pay attention to Jackson¡¯s situation and inform me as soon as anything changes.¡± After looking at Lin Rui for a few minutes at the bedside to make sure that he really was all right, Tony told J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. answered as calmly as ever.

    Tony then left Lin Rui¡¯s room. From Thor to Earth, Lin Rui has not been in touch with his family for a long time since he touched Mjolnir. Dr. Erik had no contact with Lin Rui¡¯s family, and the team had temporarily left New Mexico. So Tony wants to call and tell Lin Rui¡¯s family to let them know that Lin Rui is here to help him so that they don¡¯t worry.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 142 The Hope of System Resurrection

    <h4>Chapter 142 The Hope of System Resurrection</h4>

    Just because Lin Rui touched Mj?lnir, he spent all of his Reward points and lost the system, ate the Advanced Spirit Fruit, and finally got back his life and was lying in bed at the time of suffering from side effects. In New York City, In the Osborn family¡¯s manor, Norman Osborn, who had been lying in bed for a few months, finally decided to inject himself with the iplete Recovery serum.

    Dr. Connors had two different voices in his brain after injecting the gene serum. Norman Osborn knew from the beginning that he had another personality in his mind, a cruel personalitypletely different from his main personality. Norman Osborn, however, did not suppress the brutal personality. Instead, he slowly grew stronger and finally almost assimted Norman¡¯s normal personality. And that brutal personality has been urging Norman to inject himself with the gene serum quickly so that he can be released.

    ¡°Ah!~~¡± As the green gene serum was injected into the body, Norman Osborn let out afortable growl.

    As the gene serum came into y quickly, another personality in Norman¡¯s mindpletely overwhelmed his original personality, and his clear eyes were covered with a pale green color. Neither Norman nor his assistant who injected him with the gene serum found a strange dark shadow near Norman¡¯s bed. The dark shadows grew more and more somber with Norman¡¯s body¡¯s recovery and the awakening of his brutal personality. Finally, the dark shadow slowly disappeared into Norman¡¯s shadow, as if it had merged into it.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡­hahaha!¡± When Norman seeded in recovering from the gene serum and from his illness, the brutal personality in his mind gave off a wildugh. Gradually,ughter came out of Norman¡¯s mouth that scared his assistant out.

    Although the gene serum injected by Norman Osborn was not the kind of serum that Dr. Connors had originally developed that could be mutated into arge lizard, after some modifications to remove some of the side effects of the mutation, the gene serum is still very strong for the human body. Now Norman Osborn is not a person who is afflicted with gic diseases, but a demon who has super strength and is mental.

    ¡°The world needs people like us. It¡¯s time for a big cleansing! To lead all those lost souls to greatness!¡± The voice in Norman¡¯s mind became clearer as he frightened his assistant away. He repeatedly confused Norman, who had lost himself, with words. As for what he is shouting, no one knows.

    !

    Finally, listening to the voice in his mind, Norman Osborn went to the corner of the room and quickly opened the door to the secret room. Then Norman slowly walked down.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°System! System! Are you still alive? Speak if you are here!¡± Lin Rui, lying on the bed in Tony¡¯s deluxe room, was sleeping, but his sea of ??consciousness was always active, and he was calling the system when he fell asleep.

    At this time, only Lin Rui stood alone in the center of the empty sea of consciousness, his consciousness was still somewhat unstable, which was the consequences of the momentary force of Advanced Spirit Fruit. Lin Rui needs to slowly adjust his consciousness to allow it to recover to normal conditions so that he can wake up in good condition.

    However, without the help of the system, Lin Rui can only endure the slow recovery speed of the conscious body, and he does not know what to do to speed up his recovery. But what the system seems to have done to save him before it was evaporated by the force of thunder has nowpletely disappeared. Lin Rui can feel that there is no existence of any system in his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°It seems that you really disappeared. I slowly realized your existence, but you have disappeared.¡± Looking at the empty sea of consciousness, Lin Rui was depressed.

    From the three hidden quests that the system released instantly in order to save him, and the time that it dyed the release of hidden quests by the main system, Lin Rui finally knew what kind of system existed in his body. If the main system in Lin Rui¡¯s mind is a super-intelligent system, then the system growing up with him is a bug product born out of the main system.

    The system that grew up with Lin Rui could affect some of the main system¡¯s operations, but certainly at a cost. At the same time, it can not interfere with the mainline quest issued by the main system, but it can give Lin Rui some obscure reminders. It can publish its own quests that are ssified as hidden quests, thereby giving some reward points to Lin Rui. It can appear in Lin Rui¡¯s mind at any time to talk to him and guide him to the next step. Most of the time, the system¡¯s motive is to make Lin Rui change Marvel World¡¯s plot dramatically, although Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know why.

    In fact, with the emergence of the main system and the mainline quest, Lin Rui has some guesses about the system that apanied him, and its disappearance seems to confirm Lin Rui¡¯s guess. It is a bug, a bug that is not recognized by the main system. When it wants a stronger line to work against the main system, it pays for it with his own existence.

    The main system doesn¡¯t care about the life or death of the host, just like when Lin Rui almost died by Mjolnir, the main system just triggered a hidden quest without any other help. Because it¡¯s totally detached from the world, and it doesn¡¯t need to care about a person who is still growing up.

    But the system with its own consciousness is different. It can only exist in the sea of ??Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness. Once Lin Rui dies, it would cease to exist. Therefore, It would rather risk the danger that It will never be there. The system still decided to save Lin Rui. Of course, this is something that Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know for sure. He just guessed the possible identity of the system.

    ¡°I really owe you, but how can I get you back? I don¡¯t have a clue!¡± Lin Rui remembers the system yelling at himself before it disappeared, but he simply didn¡¯t know how to revive it.

    ¡°Can you give me some hints?¡± Calling out to the empty sea of consciousness, Lin Rui was not used to the absence of a system.

    ¡°Call out System Shop.¡± Without any response, Lin Rui finally had to find a way out of System Shop.

    Call~

    Soon, the System Shop appeared before Lin Rui without wasting any time. The disappearance of the system does not affect any function of the main system. The use of System Shop and Reward points is not a problem. But there is no quick query function. It seems that it is the system¡¯s convenience to Lin Rui. However, Lin Rui found that there was an extra line of small words in the column of how to use his Reward point.

    ¡°Reward points sacrifice? When the goods in System Shop do not meet the requirements of the host, Reward Point Sacrifice can be performed. The host can make System Shop meet your requirements by sacrificing Reward Points.¡± Soon, Lin Rui could see what the extra line was.

    ¡°Sacrifice! This System Shop sure is powerful! There are ways to create something that doesn¡¯t exist!¡± After understanding the meaning of the small line, Lin Rui was really shocked. The meaning of this sentence is actually telling Lin Rui that he can resurrect the system by offering reward points.

    Lin Rui has already seen many times how powerful the System Shop is. As long as you have enough Reward points, everything can really be converted. But after all, the system is not a general item, it is born out of a bug in the main system, He did not expect System Shop to be able to revive it in this way. Isn¡¯t this create bugs for themselves?!

    In fact, Lin Rui does not know, in general, the main system does not allow System Shop to make bugs. But before the bug system got a lot of Reward points from Lin Rui, it wasn¡¯t that It didn¡¯t do anything with them. It had expected that It might disappear one day. The system had already left a backdoor in the System Shop. As long as it dies and Lin Rui is still alive, there will be an option in the System Shop to resurrect itself. In other words, the system has long left a bug in the System Shop, just under the eyes of the main system.

    Now, as long as Lin Rui continues to sacrifice enough Reward points, the system will be revived one day sooner orter. However, the number of sacrifices will be an astronomical number. Lin Rui is now poor and only have a few hundred Reward points left, it is a drop in the bucket for what he needs. However, as long as there is hope, Lin Rui will not give up. At this point, Lin Rui stayed in Tony¡¯s luxury vi to recover and waited for another main line quest to bepleted.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 143 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 143 *Hidden*</h4>

    ¡°Mom, I know. I¡¯m very good here with Mr. Stark. Dr. Erik¡¯s research is temporarily over, and Mr. Stark has just had an experiment here, so I came directly to help. I¡¯ll be home in a few days when I¡¯m not busy. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Lying in bed, Lin Rui, who is awake, is talking to his mother on the phone.

    Lin Rui¡¯s parents are still confused about Lin Rui¡¯s sudden return from New Mexico, but instead of returning home, Tony notifies them about him. But that¡¯s Tony Stark. There¡¯s no reason why they don¡¯t believe what he says. Moreover, Lin Rui woke up after a whole day¡¯s sleep, which put a big relief to his parent¡¯s worries.

    ¡°Well, then you have to study hard with Mr. Stark. This is a good opportunity. If you are busy with the experiment, you don¡¯t have to hurry toe back home, finish the experiment first. Anyway, It doesn¡¯t make any difference whether you are at home or not.¡± On the other end of the phone came Lin Rui¡¯s father Lin Hai¡¯s voice. Compared with his mother¡¯s worries about his son, his father clearly felt that this was a good opportunity to learn.

    ¡°I see! I¡¯m going to hang up.¡± With a grin, Lin Rui knew that his Dad would say that.

    ¡°Well, what do you need to call home again?¡± He sighed and hangs up.

    Call ~

    ¡°Sure enough, they are my parents all right!¡± Lin Rui threw the phone to the bedside and snorted.

    After a whole day of resting, Lin Rui finally woke up from a deep sleep. The unstable consciousness is almost recovered, and Lin Rui has an unexpected discovery. That is, there are still many remnants of the effect of Advanced Spirit Fruit. Obviously, Lin Rui did notpletely explode with the effect of Spirit Fruit at that time. Fortunately, there were still some residues, otherwise Lin Rui could not have easily recovered.

    As his conscious body slowly recovers, the remanent power of the Spirit Fruit also helps Lin Rui, so he was able to repair his damaged conscious body in one day and even have some growth, it¡¯s a blessing in disguise. As his consciousness increased, Lin Rui felt more sensitive to the world.

    Although it¡¯s impossible for the conscious body to break away from the sea of consciousness and control the whole body like when Spirit Fruit was used out two days ago, Lin Rui¡¯s perception did increase a lot. He believed that sooner orter, his consciousness could reach the strength to drive away the thunderstorm.

    Because of the high nutrient content that Dr. Weiss gave to Lin Rui, Lin Rui¡¯s injuries after he woke up were almost gone and he was as good as new, and there was no physical weakness because his brain consumed too much energy. However, in order to recover to his peak state, Lin Rui will slowly refine the consumed internal energy. Now he is just a slightly better person with better physical quality than ordinary people.

    ¡°Huu~J.A.R.V.I.S, is Mr. Stark not here?¡± Pulling the needle from his hand, Lin Rui climbed down from the bed. After lying for so long, he needs some exercise.

    ¡°Mr. Stark went out earlier today. If you need anything, you can tell me directly.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S quickly answered Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    ¡°Well, nothing, but I¡¯m hungry now. Is there anything to eat in the kitchen?¡± Since Tony is not here, Lin Rui has nothing to say to J.A.R.V.I.S., but he is really hungry.

    ¡°There are some ingredients in the kitchen. Do you need a chef? I can call Mr. Stark¡¯s private chef.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. gave a very thoughtful suggestion.

    ¡°Uh ~No, I¡¯ll make it myself if I have any ingredients.¡± Shifting his hand, Lin Rui refused J.A.R.V.I.S. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to be so troublesome to others, and he doesn¡¯t want other people to know about his rtionship with Tony.

    Then, Lin Rui took a clean set of clothes from his suitcase and walked into the washroom. In order to ensure that Lin Rui had a good rest here, Tony didn¡¯t even have Pepper over, and it was even more impossible for someone to change clothes for Lin Rui.

    An hourter, using ingredients from Tony¡¯s kitchen, Lin Rui sat in a chair in the lobby and began to eat.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., turn on the TV and see if something big has happened to New York recently.¡± While eating his own meal, Lin Rui said to J.A.R.V.I.S. He really doesn¡¯t think of himself as an outsider now. Lin Rui also guessed that Tony might have found something extraordinary in him. Now that Tony acquiesced, Lin Rui has nothing to hide.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ~

    With a promise, the huge screen TV in the lobby has been turned on by J.A.R.V.I.S. and automatically tuned to the real-time news channel. J.A.R.V.I.S. heard Lin Rui¡¯s words, he wanted to see what had happened to New York recently.

    ¡°Senator Kelly reiterated the importance of Mutant Registration Bill, urging all Mutants in the United States to register¡­¡± The first news is about Mutants. A member of Parliament on TV is still talking about Mutants Registration.

    ¡°Mutant Registration Bill¡± has been in existence for several years, but it has not achieved the effect of wanting to control all Mutants, but it has also aroused some of the dissatisfaction of Mutants. There are Mutants who are willing to go to Registration, but they are not many. And those Mutants went to register themselves because their mutation is not suitable for their life or the lives of people around them. After the Registration, they can get gene Suppresser serum for free of charge, so that they can live a life like a normal person.

    But even those Mutants who have injected the variant gene Gene Suppresser serum will not really be able to live the same life as ordinary people, because they are all Registered with the government, and others will always have opinions on them. This situation has also led to fewer and less Mutants willing to go to the Registration, and the support of this Bill can only be called over and over again, but the effect is minimal.

    ¡°Boring¡­¡± Looking at the speech of the member of the parliament on the TV, Lin Rui rolled his eyes and said.

    ¡°Mutants Registration Bill¡± sounds good to help all Mutants, but it¡¯s just a kind of rigid control for those who can¡¯t be controlled by the upper ss. Once the Registration ispleted, Mutants¡¯information is under the control of the government, and they have numerous ways to deal with people they already know.

    So even the superheroes type mutants represented by Professor Charles are not so supportive of the Mutants Registration Bill, let alone other Mutants forces that hate the government to their bones. Among them, Mao¡¯s Mutants Brotherhood is the most resistant to this act and they have acted more than once to put a stop to this Mutant Registration Bill. Now, although most of them were blocked by the police, they always seeded, so Mutants had been a thorn in the eyes of high-level people. This also prevented Professor Charles and Mao from sitting down and talking. After all, they had different ideas and pursuits.

    ¡°Breaking News: Just half an hour ago, there was a malicious attack in a hotel in New York Manhattan. ording to those who attended the banquet, the attacker was a man wearing a green mask and driving special flying props. Here, we hope that the general audience will pay attention to safety, once found¡­ ¡± Just as Senator Kelly was talking nonsense on TV, the picture suddenly changed and an instant news broadcast began.

    ¡°Malicious attacks? Wearing green masks and flying props?! Green Goblin!¡± Seeing the live footage on TV shows the damage caused by the attack, as well as reports from reporters in front of the scene, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    The emergence of Green Goblin was unexpected by Lin Rui. Dr. Connors clearly no longer studied the mutated gene serum. The experimental data were destroyed. Lin Rui thought Green Goblin would not appear. After all, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know how the world¡¯s Spiderman plot will evolve. He can only hope that everything will be okay. But the reality is obviously not what Lin Rui thought, Green Goblin still appeared.

    ¡°This is awful, I hope I can find a way to solve this problem in a peaceful way.¡± Looking at the bombed hotel on TV, Lin Rui frowned and said to himself.

    Green Goblin is more than just a super-criminal, he is also Harry¡¯s father. If Lin Rui kills Norman, then Harry will not feel good after he knows himself or Spiderman¡¯s identity. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want this to happen.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! You can tell Mr. Stark that I left early.¡± Quickly packing up the tableware, Lin Rui had already run outside. He has to contact Spiderman quickly and the Green Goblin must be handled with care.

    ¡°Understood, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Chapter 143 Green Goblin

 Chapter 144 90-Year-Old Veteran

    <h4>Chapter 144 90-Year-Old Veteran</h4>

    Just when Lin Rui woke up from Tony¡¯s luxury vi and saw the news about Green Goblin on TV, Tony was at the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D., he was invited by Nick Fury. Nick¡¯s reason for inviting Tony was to thank Tony for his action in New Mexico yesterday, not only to protect civilians, but also to keep S.H.I.E.L.D. from making a fool of themselves. Of course, the real reason did note out until Tony arrived at S.H.I.E.L.D. headquarters and Nick personally received him in his office.

    ¡°Director Nick, I don¡¯t know where you got this guy, but I really quite like him.¡± Looking at the soldier in front of him, who had a good face and a strong figure, Tony said to Nick Fury, who was beside him. If Nick finds him just to let him meet a Captain America possie, he really feels that Nick¡¯s brain must have been damaged.

    Yes, the soldier standing in front of Tony looks exactly what every American is familiar with: Captain America. But he has to say that this Cos-yer should be at the top level. The soldier¡¯s appearance, temperament, eyes, and stature are no different from that of Captain America in history.

    Captain America is so famous and has a high reputation in the United States, in addition to his heroic behavior during the war, many of the precious video files he left behind are also one of the reasons. A hero wants to be remembered by the world. What is indispensable is propaganda and what he has left for future generations and Captain America had done these things. Therefore, among the heroes of wartime, only Captain America has achieved the achievement of bing a national idol.

    ¡°He¡¯s not a cos-yer, He is Captain Rogers.¡± Guessing Tony¡¯s performance, Nick said with a smile, and thetter remark was obviously addressed to the soldier.

    ¡°Tony Stark, son of Howard Stark. I didn¡¯t expect Howard, who was so romantic at the beginning, to find his true love. He must be very happy when he was old.¡± Just after Nick called Rogers, the soldier looked at Tony and suddenly said, ¡°And I¡¯m sorry that Howard died. He was a great scientist.¡±

    As Nick has just said, this soldier is not Captain America¡¯s cos-yer, but the real Captain America Steve Rogers. In fact, Nick Fury had already found the frozen Steve a few months ago, but in order to make Steve slowly adapt to modern life, Nick has been arranging some tactics for him fighting against terrorists these days, using Steve¡¯s most familiar way to make him better ept to the modern life. After all, he was an old man who had been under the ice for seventy years.

    The most important part of Nick¡¯s Avengers n is Captain Rogers. The soldier with the most perfect character, the most Just belief, and the idol role of other Avengers members, who made him an indispensable leader in Nick¡¯s formation of the Avengers. And after Nick repeatedly failer to recruit Tony, he had to take out Rogers.

    ¡°How much do you know about my father? And who asked you to speak to me in that tone?" Tony, who had a rxed face, heard Steve Rogers¡¯ words and like a cat whose tail has been stepped on suddenly got angry and shouted at Captain Rogers.

    Tony, who has always enjoyed his life, has always had a sadness that cannot be filled. That is the tragic death of his parents. As Captain Rogers said, Howard Stark¡¯s original disposition was no worse than Tony¡¯s. In his forties, he found true love, the mother of Tony. Then in the fifties, he and his wife had Tony, so Howard was very fond of Tony. This also led to Tony¡¯s being still small when Tony¡¯s parents died unexpectedly. This forever left a pain in his heart. So, when Steve Rogers mentioned his father, Tony blew directly.

    ¡°My name is Steve Rogers. As for how I know your father, I worked with him for a while, and he helped me a lot during the war. It can be said that without Howard Stark, there would have been no wartime victory for me.¡± In the face of Tony¡¯s question, Rogers did not care, but seriously introduced himself, ¡°So, I should still be a person who knows your father better, we were friends at the time.¡±

    ¡°Steve Rogers? Ha-ha, it¡¯s really very simr. Nick, you want me to believe that a man who has been dead for seventy years is standing in front of me right now. Even if Captain America was not dead, he should be ny by now. If you want someone to y Captain America, you should find an old man." In front of Steve¡¯s calm reply, Tony slowly regained his mood, and then said to Nick, who was watching the y.

    Steve¡¯s eyebrows jumped when he heard Tony say he was a 90-year-old man. Although his body remained in his early twenties during the ice-bound days, Steve still had to ept the fact that he was almost ny. A man who is old enough be someone¡¯s grandfather wakes up one day at a young age, of course, no one is going to be happy about it.

    ¡°Tony, there is no evidence in history that Captain Rogers is dead, but he was missing. And I found Captain Rogers some time ago frozen in Ice, so he had remained at the age where he went missing.¡± Facing Tony¡¯s disdainful tone, Nick had to exin.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s that simple to stay young, I think all the richest people in the world are going to go crazy over this.¡± Tony obviously didn¡¯t believe Nick¡¯s exnation. Being frozen for seventy years, and finally waking up like a normal person, this kind of thing seems impossible to Tony.

    ¡°That¡¯s because Captain Roger had the super-soldier serum in his body. This serum makes Captain Roger far better than any ordinary person, so he was able to live under the ice.¡± To convince Tony that Roger was the real Captain America, Nick had to patiently continue exining.

    ¡°Super Soldier Serum? That is the only thing that was perfect in Captain America?¡± Tony took it seriously when he heard Director Nick¡¯s words. If Captain America had not died under the ice, he might have been alive because of the super soldier¡¯s serum.

    ¡°Yes, Captain Roger is the perfect super-soldier. It can be said that the super-soldier serum was tailor-made for Roger.¡± Nick added. ¡°Now do you believe that he is Captain America?¡±

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s Captain America, he¡¯s just a ny-year-old soldier out of touch with the times. Nick, what on earth did Ie here for?" Now that Nick¡¯s talking about it, Tony¡¯s questioning is not interesting. Anyway, if he wants to really test it, he can take Steve¡¯s blood sample and do a test, Nick won¡¯t fool himself about it.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I am only twenty-seven. And, I was a friend with your father. Shouldn¡¯t you respect me a little?¡± Steve, standing beside him, finally couldn¡¯t stand Tony¡¯s 90-year-oldment. Even if he had been frozen for seventy years, he was only eighty-seven now.

    ¡°Oh, is it necessary to take the age of the people?¡± Faced with Steve¡¯s difort, Tony made no progress to correct himself.

    Hey! You two, I didn¡¯t let you meet to see you bickering!¡± Just as the gunpowder odor between Tony and Captain gradually escted, Director Nick stepped in in in time.

    ¡°Tony, I asked you toe over mainly to let you know about Captain Roger. You know that I have been forming the Avengers, and Captain Roger will be a very important member of this team. If you are willing to join, I hope that you can cooperate with each other.¡± Turning around, Nick still wants to bring Tony in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about this, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to cooperate further for the time being until you havepletely solved the problem I mentionedst time.¡± Taking two steps back and sitting on the chair. Tony responds faintly.

    In fact, after Nick¡¯s long talk, Tony is almost ready to agree. After all, although Nick was nning to use his father¡¯s legacy as leverage but Nick¡¯s original intention of forming the Avengers was in line with Tony¡¯s ideas. But Tony has always remembered what Mirage Knight said to himself before. S.H.I.E.L.D. has a lot of hidden trouble in it. Tony does not want to join the Avengers only to get stabbed in the back.

    ¡°Well, I have been secretly investigating the incident. There are already some clues.¡± Somewhat helpless, Nick had to ept Tony¡¯s excuse. Moreover, he did notice the discord within S.H.I.E.L.D., and he was digging out the rats bit by bit.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯ll go back first. There¡¯s something else I need to do at home.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. has just notified Tony that Lin Rui is awake, and he has something to say to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, Tony, there¡¯s one more thing you can do for me.¡± Just as Tony turned to leave, Nick stopped him.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I want you to help Captain Roger adapt to modern life a bit faster. You know, even the top soldiers need to rx and rest."

    ¡°Me? You¡¯re asking me to take Captain America to rx? Adapt to modern life?¡± It seems that he heard something funny and Tony asked in a strange tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s also to let you two get to know each other better.¡± Nick knows that Tony will have this reaction, but he continues to insist. As for Steve, he promised before, but he didn¡¯t know that Tony would be such a person.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d be happy to bring this 90-year-old soldier back to modern times. But I¡¯m leaving now and I¡¯ll contact you again.¡± Tony, who wanted to refuse, seemed to think of something and suddenly agreed.

    Then Tony turned and waved and strode out of the room, leaving behind Steve and Nick with a helpless face.

 Chapter 145 Goal That Is Hard To Start

    <h4>Chapter 145 Goal That Is Hard To Start</h4>

    Booming ~ call ~

    In Queens, New York, Lin Rui rushed home in a luxury sports car and stopped in front of his house. Lin Rui, who was in a hurry, drove a car directly from Tony¡¯s garage. Tony now flies almost everywhere. So many luxury cars in the garage are furnished, so him being driving them out is routine maintenance.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! I heard that you went to New Mexico. How was the scenery there?¡± Lin Rui just got out of the car and was seen by his neighbor. He greeted Lin Rui warmly.

    Neither did Lin Rui¡¯s parents inadvertently disclose it, nor did they discover it by themselves. The Neighbours near Lin Rui¡¯s house seem to know that Lin Rui has something to do with the famous Tony Stark. They heard that Mr. Stark appreciated the Lin family very much. Last time he came to look for him, he bought the garage two blocks away directly. Lin Rui returned from his trip to New Mexico and drove back in a fantastic limited-range sports car, which enabled his neighbors to believe that Lin Rui has somewhat of a strong rtionship with Tony Stark.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. McKay. The scenery of New Mexico was very good. I suggest that your family choose to travel there as well.¡± As he politely greeted the neighbor, Lin Rui walked quickly towards his home.

    ¡°Haha, I will!¡± Laughing as Lin Rui walked into his yard, the neighbor answered back.

    Call ~

    Quickly rushing into his room and throwing his luggage in the corner of the room. Lin Rui took out the mobile phone that belongs to Mirage Knight from the drawer under the table. Because his trip to New Mexico was also considered a regr trip, and he would not be in New York. Even if something happened here, he couldn¡¯t get involved, so he didn¡¯t take the cell phone with him when he left.

    ¡°Hey! Spiderman, how have you been? I¡¯m back.¡± He dialed Peter directly as he wanted to talk to him about Green Goblin.

    ¡°¡­ I also heard about the guy wearing the green devil mask. I called because of him¡­ Okay, let¡¯s meet at the base at night. After a brief chat with Peter, Lin Rui made an appointment with him to go to the Guardian Base for a detailed discussion at night.

    After contacting Peter, Lin Rui took out his own cell phone and dialed a number again, this time for Harry. Since Green Goblin was Harry¡¯s father this time, Lin Rui thought it might be better to prepare Harry first. Perhaps if Harry knew that Green Goblin was his father, maybe he could help Norman Osborn to recover to a normal person.

    Lin Rui remembers that in the original plot, Norman Osborn seemed to be transformed into Green Goblin because of a violent demonic personality created by schizophrenia. If Harry had known what his father had done early and stopped it, Norman Osborn might have suppressed the brutal personality in his body because of his son. Sometimes the power of family will prevail over everything.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, I haven¡¯t heard your voice in a long time. How was your life in New Mexico? Is the study of astronomy very boring?¡± The phone just turned on and Harry¡¯s voice came over.

    Listening to Harry¡¯s tone, he seemed to be in a good mood, thepany¡¯s business has basically stabilized, and Harry is now working to adjust Oscorp¡¯s future direction. Once Tony¡¯s micro Arc Reactor is fully integrated into the energy market, Oscorp will also need to respond.

    ¡°Well, actually I¡¯vee back, and I¡¯m at home now. Something happened to the research team in New Mexico, and the research ended ahead of time.¡± Simply answering Harry¡¯s words, Lin Rui continued, ¡°Harry, how have you beentely? How is your father?¡±

    ¡°Haha, thank you for your concern. I am very good, my father is also very good. He has already got out of bed two days ago, and now he can work normally. My father returned to thepany and my life got a lot easier.¡± Harry¡¯sughter came from the other end of the phone, apparently happy with Norman Osborn¡¯s improvement.

    Harry feels that he must have had a lot of good luck recently. Thepany¡¯s internal problems have been solved and now thepany is gradually on the right track. His rtionship with Gwen was also stable. He also went to Gwen¡¯s house to meet h parents. Police Captain George was quite satisfied with Harry. Although Harry feels that after being recovered his father¡¯s personality seems to have changed, such as irritability and anger, Harry feels that this is normal and that anyone who lies in bed in pain for several months will be mentally disturbed. Harry felt that as long as he waits patiently, his father would return to what he used to be.

    ¡°Is that right? I¡¯m d to hear that. By the way, I haven¡¯t visited Mr. Norman yet. Since your father is recovered now, I think Peter and I shoulde and visit him.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s tone remained unchanged as he suggested this. Lin Rui has never seen Norman Osborn. If Norman can be solved under normal circumstances, Lin Rui will certainly not choose to fight him.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯ll tell my father that you¡¯lle with Peter. I think my father will like it.¡± Harry responded happily to Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    In fact, Harry wanted to introduce Lin Rui to his father for a long time, but Norman had been ill in bed before. Now that he has recovered, Harry must introduce his new good friend to his father. Peter had known Norman before, but he had only met a few times and was not familiar with him.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll be looking forward to meeting Mr. Norman.¡± Say this to Harry, Lin Rui is a little relieved. At least from Harry¡¯s words, Lin Rui knows that Norman Osborn is notpletely mad, otherwise, Harry would not be so happy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at my house next time.¡±

    After making an appointment with Harry, Lin Rui hung up. Lin Rui had to find a good solution to deal with Green Goblin. Like thest time with Dr. Connors and how he was dealt with, Lin Rui wanted to nip the threat behind him in the cradle. But now Lin Rui has a big problem, that is, his Reward Points. Hundreds of Reward points can¡¯t do anything for today¡¯s Lin Rui, he can now only count on Tony¡¯s mainline quest to bepleted as soon as possible.

    ¡­¡­

    Soon, as night fell, Lin Rui arrived at the Guardian Base early. Lin Rui did not intend to involve Daredevil and Jack in the fight against Green Goblin because, after all, it was the father of their good friend Harry. If the two sides fight, all kinds of attacks will be used and a fired bullet has no sight, no matter which side is injured Lin Rui will not be better. So he decided to solve the problem with Spiderman. Of course, Lin Rui wants Peter to know that green goblin is Harry¡¯s father.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight,st time I heard you want to retreat, I thought it would be a long time before I saw you. Unexpectedly, only a week has passed and you came back.¡± Lin Rui did not wait long in the base, and Peter came in from outside. Obviously, Peter had also read some cultivation Chinese novels where the protagonist will go in closed-door cultivation and wille out yearster and kill all of his enemies.

    ¡°There was an ident, the retreat ended early. Not to mention me, how much do you know about the new York New bad Guy with a green demon mask?¡± Giving a simple exined, Lin Rui began to ask about Green Goblin.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know much about him. I waste when he attacked the party and couldn¡¯t meet him head-on. However, from the scene and the description of those survivors, he should be using a brutal element armed machine with many high-tech pieces of equipment.¡± Sitting down on his sofa, Peter said slowly, ¡°I tried to track him, but I didn¡¯t get much. This fellow¡¯s flying gear is fast, at least faster than I¡¯m swinging around the building with spider silk.¡±

    ¡°Peter, in fact, I came early this time because of this fellow.¡± Looking at Peter, Lin Rui suddenly called his name. Although Peter has exposed himself to Lin Rui for a long time, Lin Rui usually does not call him by his name and has always been calling him Spiderman.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s up? Did you find anything?¡± Sharply aware of Lin Rui¡¯s strange tone, Peter asked curiously.

    ¡°I already know who the man wearing the green devil mask is.¡± Nodded, Lin Rui answered earnestly.

    ¡°Who?!¡±

    ¡°Norman, Norman Osborn.¡±

    Peter: ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 146 Osbornâ€™s Guest

    <h4>Chapter 146 Osborn¡¯s Guest</h4>

    After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter was silent for a long time. He was shocked by the news. Peter didn¡¯t question the authenticity of Lin Rui¡¯s news much. He believed Mirage Knight would not joke about it. Moreover, Peter didn¡¯t know that Mirage Knight was Lin Rui, so he certainly thought that Lin Rui standing in front of him as Mirage Knight only regarded Norman Osborn as a target to be solved.

    ¡°Really?¡± Although he believed in Lin Rui, Peter still couldn¡¯t help but ask more.

    ¡°The source of the information is very reliable. Of course, we can also verify it in person.¡± Nodding, Lin Rui replied. Lin Rui also hopes that Green Goblin is not Norman Osborn, so he has little scruples. But such an idea should be naive.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you know about my friendship with Harry Osborn?¡± Getting a positive answer, Peter suddenly asked Lin Rui. Peter just found out that Mirage Knight¡¯s tone is a bit odd. He seems to be hesitating and not sure of himself and not as determined as he used to be when dealing with the New York underground underworld or the Vampire problem.

    ¡°Yes, I know that you and Harry Osborn are good friends. So, we can try to solve the problem named Norman Osborn in a way that does not hurt your friend or your friendship.¡± Since Peter already guessed it, Lin Rui did not hide it.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Like thest time we dealt with Dr. Connors, we could solve this problem before Norman did more harm! ¡± Peter squeezed his fist hard and said earnestly.

    ¡°Well, this is why I didn¡¯t inform Daredevil and Jack.¡± Nodding, Lin Rui was originally prepared for this.

    ¡°However, why did Norman attacked those people? Also, where did his equipmente from? Oscorp doesn¡¯t seem to have such advanced equipment.¡± Knowing that Mirage Knight had the same thoughts as himself, Peter was relieved. Then he raised another question that is bugging him.

    ¡°Norman Osborn seems to be in a very unstable situation because of his previous illness. And he has injected himself with a gene serum that has not been researched sessfully to cure his illness, so it has be like this. As for his high Technology equipment, they should be the test products that Oscorp Industries has never published. After all, Oscorp is also a superrge group.¡± Lin Rui gave a reasonable answer to Peter¡¯s question.

    ¡°Gene serum? Was it the one that Dr. Connors had researched before?!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Peter asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that gene serum. Although we know that Dr. Connors has destroyed all the remaining serum and its form, Norman Osborn apparently got a sample and the required form to make the gene serum before.

    Damn it! Dr. Connors and I are on the verge of sess. Now clinical trials have been carried out in medium-sized mammals, and human trials will soon be carried out! Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter said helplessly.

    ¡°Well, we can¡¯t change how he turned out to be like this. The key now is to stop the attacks that he may continue tounch next.¡± Moving theputer on the desk to Peter¡¯s face, Lin Rui went on to say, ¡°From the crowd that Norman Osborn attackedst time, it seems that he was targeting some upper-ss people in New York City. I think they should belong to Oscorp¡¯s rivalpanies.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The banquet was hosted by the director of Weiss Group, one of Oscorp¡¯s biggest rival. Although I don¡¯t know why Norman is behaving like this, he seems to be venting his anger on these rivalpanies.¡± Just after Lin Rui said that, Peter had found some information about the attacker on the Inte, which just confirmed Lin Rui¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°It seems that if we don¡¯t solve Norman Osborn before he starts his madness again, then we can only pay attention to thepetitors of Oscorp Industries.¡± After rubbing his eyebrows, Lin Rui has only such a n for the time being.

    Faced with such a viin, Lin Rui did not know how to solve the problem. ording to Norman¡¯s mentality, it seems that death would be the only way to safely do this, but he is Harry¡¯s father! Even though Harry would never know that his father had died because of his two good friends, Lin Rui might never be able to face Harry and get along with him as well as he is now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to Norman when I go to Harry¡¯s house and see if I can confirm Norman¡¯s situation. Maybe we would be able to solve the problem easily.¡± While searching for relevant information on theputer, Peter said quickly.

    ¡®I can only hope so¡¯, Lin Rui thought in silence. In fact, Lin Rui knows what Peter meant. If Norman Osborn is determined to be aggressive because he got mutated by injecting the gene serum, they can give him an antidote just like they did with Dr. Connors before. However, Lin Rui knows that Green Goblin does not exist only because of the gene serum, but also because of the brutal personality in Norman¡¯s body.

    Then Lin Rui and Peter worked out more detailed ns for the next action at the base, trying to stop Norman before he hurt someone again.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s been three days since Norman in the avatar of Green Goblin had attacked a party, and for the next three days, Lin Rui and Peter have been following the itineraries of the executives ofpaniespeting with Oscorp Industries in New York. All in all, these three days have been quiet. Today, it¡¯s Harry¡¯s day to invite Lin Rui and Peter to his home. Harry wants to officially introduce his two good friends to his father.

    Getting dressed up early at home, Lin Rui needed to wear something a little more formal as he is going to meet with Harry¡¯s father. Although Norman is their target, he is also Harry¡¯s father. Lin Rui was ready by the time Harry sent the car to the door of his house.

    ¡°Jackson, be more respectful when you meet Mr. Norman. You¡¯re an adult now.¡± Before Lin Rui went out, Lin Hai told him.

    ¡°I know, Dad. I am just going to see Harry¡¯s father and not to apply for a job.¡± Nodding, Lin Rui answered somewhat helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, yes. After all, you¡¯re so familiar with Mr. Stark that you won¡¯t be able to speak without encountering an influential figure.¡± Lin Hai smiled at his son¡¯s words. For his son, Lin Hai has slowly epted all kinds of weird high-levelmunicationworks. Perhaps this is the destiny of some people.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going. The car is waiting.¡± Finally, after straightening his clothes, Lin Rui has stepped out of the house.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let me hold you back.¡± Lin Hai waved his hand and said with a smile.

    Then Lin Rui strode out of the yard and went to Harry¡¯s car that hade here to pick him up. On the other side, Peter was already there. Unlike Lin Rui¡¯s light suit, Peter quietly wears his Spiderman suit inside his clothes.

    Almost forty minutester, Lin Rui and Peter finally reached Harry¡¯s home and arrived in front of the gate of an luxury house in downtown New York. Led by a waiter at the door, Lin Rui and Peter entered the house unobstructed.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! Peter!¡± Soon, Harry greeted them in the house.

    Call ~

    Laughing and embracing Lin Rui and Peter separately, Harry was very happy. Harry had no friends at all, mostly under Norman Osborn¡¯s strict education. Lin Rui and Peter were the only two friends that he really knew. Today, Harry is very happy that he can introduce these two excellent friends to his father. Moreover, Harry has not yet told Norman about Gwen, and he intends to introduce Gwen to his father after this meeting so that Lin Rui and Peter can help to say something good about her.

    ¡°Haha, Harry, you look so happy!¡± Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m d to introduce my two excellent friends to my father.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Harry smiled and answered, ¡°Come on, my father can¡¯t wait to see you, and he¡¯s d that I am bringing my friends to see him.¡±

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t want Mr. Norman to wait for us.¡± Peterughed and said. However,pared with Lin Rui¡¯s natural look, Peter¡¯s body is a little tightened.

    ¡°Hey! Peter, rx! My father won¡¯t eat you, and he won¡¯t mind waiting for a while.¡± Noticing Peter¡¯s nervousness, Harry said with augh.

    ¡°Ha-ha, you¡¯re acting like a soon to be brideing to meet her iws for the first time!¡± To alleviate Peter¡¯s embarrassment, Lin Rui joked around.

    ¡°Speaking of my parents, Gwen and I need your help. I haven¡¯t told my father about Gwen and me yet¡­¡±

    Then, under the leadership of Harry, Lin Rui and Peter walked step by step into the room where Norman Osborn was.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Father, Jackson and Peter are here.¡± Following Harry into a simply decorated hall, they saw Harry said to a middle-aged man sitting on the sofa in front of him.

    Call ~

    Under the gaze of Lin Rui and Peter, the middle-aged man slowly got up from the couch and turned to face them.

 Chapter 147 Norman Osborn

    <h4>Chapter 147 Norman Osborn</h4>

    The middle-aged man standing up from the sofa is Harry¡¯s father Norman Osborn. Unlike the online photos and videos, Norman Osborn seems younger and has a different temperament in front of Lin Rui and Peter. Of course, there must be some differences between the videos and photos on the Inte and the real self, but Lin Rui thinks this is the temperament of Norman¡¯s other brutal personality.

    ¡°Dad, that¡¯s Jackson I¡¯ve been talking about with you. He¡¯s my good friend like Peter.¡± While taking Lin Rui and Peter forward, Harry introduced Lin Rui to his father. Harry and Peter had known each other for a long time. Norman Osborn had known Peter before. After all, Peter¡¯s father had worked in Oscorp before, so there was no need to introduce him.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Norman / Mr. Osborn.¡± After Harry introduced, Peter and Lin Rui greeted him politely.

    ¡°Hello. Jackson, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, just call me uncle, like Peter does, I am very d that you cane today.¡± Smiling at Lin Rui, Norman said kindly.

    ¡°Okay, Uncle Norman.¡± Although Lin Rui had a feeling of being cheap, he still called him uncle.

    ¡°Ha-ha,e and sit down. I¡¯ve been very happy to hear Harry say his friends areing to visit me the other day. I¡¯ve known Peter for a long time. His father used to work with me. He was a very capable biologist. And Peter is no worse than his father it seems. I heard you¡¯ve been doing research behind Dr. Connors?¡± Greeting Lin Rui and Peter to sit down, Norman started chatting like an ordinary parent.

    ¡°Yes, Uncle Norman, I am happy to be able to follow Dr. Connors on his research.¡± In the face of a guy who might be a super bad guy, Peter tried to behave normally. However, when Peter saw Norman this time, he obviously felt that this person was different from the person he had met when he was a child. Perhaps Mirage Knight¡¯s information is true.

    ¡°Well, if there is anything you need in the experiment, you can ask Oscorp for support, as I always tell Harry, Oscorp is always supportive of these valuable research.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Jackson is also very amazing. I know that your grades in the school have always been on the top. And, recently, Tony Stark seems to appreciate you. I don¡¯t know if this is true?¡± Norman turned the topic to Lin Rui and he seemed interested in the rtionship between Lin Rui and Tony.

    ¡°Uh ~Well, actually, I¡¯ve only done Mr. Stark a few small favors. And Mr. Stark is not a person who likes to be in someone¡¯s debt, so he once invited me into Stark Industries, but I refused.¡± Faced with Norman¡¯s inquiry, Lin Rui answered with a smile. This vague truth is the hardest to read. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want Norman¡¯s discontent because of his rtionship with Tony.

    You know, the other personality in Norman¡¯s body is very unstable. Maybe he takes Stark Industries as his target. If he is very close to Tony, Norman may see him as an enemy, which is not conducive to his actions.

    ¡°Oh? Is it? Why did you refuse such a good opportunity?¡± When he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Norman looked down and asked, apparently interested in Lin Rui¡¯s choice.

    ¡°Dad, Jackson did not only have good at grades but he also has a wide range of hobbies. He will make great achievements in any line of work. So I think that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t entered the Stark Industries.¡± Just as Norman went on to ask Lin Rui, Harry cut in. Today was a good day and his friends hade to visit his father. Harry thought it was not appropriate for him to ask these questions all the time, so he interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m dabbling in everything myself, so I don¡¯t want to fix my future so early.¡± After Harry¡¯s removal, Lin Rui himself exined.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Young people should be like this. Since they have time and ability, they can make more breakthroughs. Maybe they will make greater achievements in the future.¡± Nodding, Normanughed and said, ¡°And if you want, you cane to Oscorp in the future, we will wee you anytime.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Norman.¡±

    ¡°I said you can call me uncle.¡±

    ¡°Er¡­ Thank Uncle Norman.

    Next, three young people and Norman chatted in this simple and quiet hall about everyday life, learning, funny things, and all kinds of jokes. They weren¡¯t Green Goblin, Spiderman and Mirage Knight here, this was just a simple and normal meeting between friends and parents.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s still about half an hour before we eat. Harry, you can take your two friends around. I¡¯ll take a rest first.¡± After talking for a while, Norman seemed tired and said to Harry.

    ¡°No problem, Father, you go to rest first.¡± With a promise, Harry helped Norman up.

    Call ~

    ¡°Peter, Jackson, It was good to meet you. We¡¯ll talkter at the dinner table.¡± Standing up, Norman says to Peter and Lin Rui, who are standing up with them.

    ¡°So are we.¡±

    Then, Norman left the hall and left the rest of the time to three young people.

    ¡°Huh-Harry, Uncle Norman is really recovered. And he looks younger than before. Do you know what¡¯s going on here?¡± It was not until Norman left the room that Peter singed before he asked Harry.

    ¡°Do you think so, too? In fact, I don¡¯t know how my father recovered. Maybe the disease just resided and my father recovered or maybe those medicines really did work.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Harry answered with augh.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you feel uncle Norman is different from before?¡± Harry must be happy to know that his father¡¯s condition was finally recovered, but Peter still had to ask.

    ¡°My father¡¯s personality did change after his physical recovery, but he¡¯s been lying on the bed ever since he was ill. I think it¡¯s normal, maybe he will slowly recover his old personality.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Harry smiled back and answered. In fact, Harry also found some differences in Norman, but after all, it was his father, and he would not doubt anything.

    ¡°All right, Peter. Let Harry show me around their luxurious house. I haven¡¯t been there before.¡± Just as Peter wanted to ask something, Lin Rui cut in. Peter is too anxious and in a hurry right now, he can¡¯t ask Harry anything, lest he create some problems.

    ¡°Well, Jackson, although our family home may not be as high-tech as Mr. Stark¡¯s seaside vi but it would still take us half an hour to tour it. Come, let¡¯s start here.¡± With that, Harry took Lin Rui to the tour.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Laughing, Lin Rui followed Harry to tour his home.

    As for Peter, after Lin Rui interrupted him, he knew he was too anxious, so he also followed Harry and Lin Rui. But Peter also had a secret mission to investigate whether Norman¡¯s equipment was hidden in the house or not.

    ¡°This wooden cab belonged to Sir Wright some two hundred years ago¡­ this is¡­¡± With Lin Rui wandering in a wooden corridor, Harry exined to him some of the antiquesid aside.

    ¡°Mr. Stark doesn¡¯t have these things at home. He doesn¡¯t seem interested in these antiques. He¡¯s more interested in high-tech products and some inexplicable works of art.¡± With Harry around, Lin Rui has not forgotten topare this house to Tony¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Stark is such a person.¡±

    ¡°Harry, you take Jackson and I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡± Just as Lin Rui and Harry were walking ahead, Peter suddenly said from behind.

    ¡°Well, you know where the toilet is. Come and see us after you¡¯re done.¡± With a promise, Harry left Peter alone.

    Then Harry and Lin Rui continued to move forward, while Peter hung back and left in the other direction.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 148 Spiderman and Green Goblin

    <h4>Chapter 148 Spiderman and Green Goblin</h4>

    Two hourster, Lin Rui, who had already had dinner with Harry and his father, left with Peter after dinner. Previously, under the cover of Lin Rui¡¯s intention, Peter carefully examined the luxury house but found nothing. Of course, Peter did not check Norman Osborn¡¯s bedroom because he was resting inside.

    On the way back, Peter and Lin Rui did not ask Harry to send them anymore. They said they wanted to hang out for a while. No one knows what Lin Rui and Peter really thought. Walking slowly along the roadside with Lin Rui, Peter seemed a little absent-minded.

    Seeing Norman Osborn again today, Peter can feel that the uncle in front of him is no longer the respectable man he used to be. As Peter grew used to his powers, his ability to sense people with spider-sense became more and more amazing. More than once today, Peter has sensed a discordant spiritual fluctuation in Norman Osborn and Norman¡¯s irrational physical condition. Norman Osborn is not only recovering from his illness, but Peter feels that Norman is at least several times more strong then normal people.

    ¡°Ah! What on earth should I do about it? Harry must not know, or he will be very sad or he won¡¯t simply believe me.¡± As he walked, Peter¡¯s heart was full of regrets.

    ¡°Hey! Peter, why are you looking so worried?¡± Lin Rui certainly knows what his friend is upset about, so he is ready to help him relieve some pressure as a good friend. Lin Rui didn¡¯t have so much entanglement for Norman. If he wasn¡¯t Harry¡¯s father, Lin Rui would have already solved him.

    ¡°Hhh~ It Nothing, I just felt a little strange seeing Uncle Norman today.¡± Hearing Lin Rui, Peter squatted and exined briefly.

    ¡°Yes? Maybe because you haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡± Lin Rui perfectly pretends that he doesn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°Well, maybe. Well, Jackson, I¡¯ll have something to doter. You go back first.¡± Being anxious to solve Norman Osborn¡¯s problem, Peter patted Lin Rui on the shoulder and said.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go home first and call me if u\you are worried about something.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui did not ask Peter where he was going. He promised and went to the subway station ahead.

    Watching Lin Rui disappear at the entrance to the subway station, Peter stays in ce for a while and then turns back to the original road. He decides to do something. If Peter seeds in what he has to do next, he may be able to solve the threat of Norman Osborn perfectly. As he returned to the original road, Peter unconsciously put his hands on his bag.

    After Peter disappeared at the crossing, the vanished Lin Rui came out again from under the subway crossing behind him. Looking in the direction of Peter¡¯s disappearance, Lin Rui shook his head. ¡°I know this kid won¡¯t be so honest.¡±

    Then Lin Rui followed Peter in the same direction. However, Lin Rui chose another way, which is more concealed and it would not be easy for Peter, who had spider-sense, to discover him.

    ¡­¡­

    It was gettingte, and after talking to his father, Harry took a car to thepany. Although Norman Osborn¡¯s body is now fully recovered, Harry is in charge of most of thepany¡¯s business, and Norman seems less concerned about thepany¡¯s business than before.

    After Harry left, a flexible red figure swished from the next building to the wall outside Harry¡¯s house. It was Peter who came back as Spiderman. In order not to hurt Harry, but also to stop Norman Osborn from carrying out any more destruction and death, Peter decided to solve the problem today. He was carrying the antidote of the gene serum with him.

    Peter, who had already knew everything about Harry¡¯s house, quickly sneaked in from anding window, he was nning to confronted Norman Osborn to make Norman realize that his actions were wrong, preferably by turning himself in. If not, Peter would have to give him the antidote, even though it might cause Norman Osborn¡¯s condition to rpse. Although it will hurt Harry, it¡¯s much better than Norman Osborn¡¯s attempting to hurt someone again and Harry finally finding out about it.

    So, when Norman Osborn was sitting on the sofa in his room and drinking red wine, Spiderman had quietly appeared in his room.

    ¡°Hello, Norman Osborn.¡± Peter appeared in from of Norman and greeted him.

    ¡°Eh? Spiderman?¡± Seeing Spiderman suddenly appear in his room, Norman is calm, his face is just a little puzzled, ¡°What¡¯s is New York¡¯s famous Vignte doing here? Are there any thieves in my house?¡±

    ¡°Norman, I know what you did. I just want to talk to you today. You¡¯d better surrender before your actions do more harm.¡± Looking at Norman Osborn, who was smiling in front of him, Peter didn¡¯t beat around the bush and said directly.

    ¡°Surrender? I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done to hurt others.¡± Faced with Spiderman¡¯s request, Norman said lightly. Looking at his calm appearance, ordinary people may be really deceived by him. But Peter already felt that the weird smell of Norman was beginning to emerge and any other average person would not be so calm facing him.

    ¡°Four days ago, at the Greenwich Hotel in Manhattan, do you remember? You might not have dressed up like you are now. I really want to know where you hide those equipment. Is it in the closet behind you?¡± Seeing Norman continue to y silly, Peter asked straightforwardly. Peter had looked at the entire house before, except Norman Osborn¡¯s room. Now Peter came in and finally sensed what was hidden behind the wall behind Norman.

    After hearing Peter¡¯s words, Norman¡¯s expression, which had been very calm, finally changed. He leaned on the sofa and sat up slowly. His hand, which was holding his ss, also dropped.

    ¡°What a surprise! Spiderman, can you tell me how you know it¡¯s mine? I don¡¯t seem to have left a clue.¡± Looking closely at Spiderman, Norman finally admitted that he was the one wearing the green mask suit. However, he wondered why Spiderman knew it was himself.

    ¡°Naturally, I have my own sources. As for you, it¡¯s not toote to stop now.¡± He heard Norman admit and Peter still felt very ufortable. He had a slight expectation that the fellow was not Norman¡¯s.

    ¡°Stop? Why do I have to stop? I¡¯m doing the right thing, and those guys deserve it!¡± Under Peter¡¯s questions, Norman¡¯s silent and cruel personality finally ceased to hide and gradually emerged, and his expression gradually became arrogant.

    ¡°Mr. Osborn, it seems that you are really crazy.¡± Seeing Norman¡¯s expression bing crazy and hisnguage irrational, Peter had no choice but to draw this conclusion.

    ¡°Am I crazy? Hahaha! I¡¯m awake now!¡± As he shouted, Norman had instantly pressed the button of a remote control device in his hand.

    Hoo!

    The moment Norman Osborn pressed the button in his hand, the wall behind him opened instantly, and a green flying skateboard rushed out and hit Spiderman directly in the room.

    Peter, who had been prepared for it, dodged the impact of the flying skateboard with a backward somersault. Then Peter fired a cobweb at Norman. He wanted to tie Norman up. Nevertheless, Norman, whose body was gically modified by serum, was no longer an ordinary man. When he stepped on the ground, the whole man jumped back three meters. Not only did he escaped the attack of the cobweb, but he also rushed into the secret room behind him in an instant.

    Hoo!

    Just as Peter was about to catch up with him, the skateboard he had avoided rushed back. Peter had to give up chasing Norman and continue to avoid the impact of the skateboard.

    Puff! Two spider threads hit the flying hoverboard running around the room. Peter then threw the flying hoverboard out of the window in a circle with great strength.

    Gulu~Gulu~

    Just after Peter temporarily solved the problem of the flying hoverboard, two small metal balls suddenly flew out from the front secret room and quickly rolled towards Peter¡¯s feet.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± After seeing what the two metal balls were, Peter scolded and shot spider silk at the back wall. He flew back the next second.

    Boom! Boom!

    Just before Peter flew out, the two metal balls on the ground exploded directly, and the huge st wave shook Peter to the wall, which was not far away. The whole man was sticking to the wall, and Peter now looked like a spider.

    Call ~

    Falling from the wall to the ground, Peter stared dead at the secret room in front of him, and he could sense a threating slowly out of it.

    Click-click-click-click ~

    In the smoke, Norman, armed with ndestine armor, came out of the closet. The steel battle suit is not unique to Tony, and Oscorp has been developing it secretly for a long time. Norman wears thetest semi-covered armor. Although it has many shoringspared with Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor, it can also greatly enhance the individualbat capability. Especially when equipped with the flying hoverboard, the armor can be used for flying operations even without Arc Reactor.

    Hoo!

    Just after Norman came out of the closet in his armor, the hoverboard that Peter had just thrown out of the window flew back again. With a slight leap, Norman was already standing on the flight hoverboard. Green Goblin is officially on the stage.

 Chapter 149 Strange Change

    <h4>Chapter 149 Strange Change</h4>

    Hoo!

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to fight with you! Norman Osborn!¡± Turning around and avoiding several darts from Norman¡¯s hoverboard, Peter shouted as he fired spider silk to block Norman¡¯s flight route.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha, you can¡¯t help it! Little spider!¡± Norman, wearing a devil mask,pletely unleashed his evil personality and controlled the skateboard to chase Peter in a spacious space.

    Da da da ~

    Suddenly, under the hoverboard, a ck hole muzzle emerged, and then a tongue of fire sprayed out quickly. Peter, who was unable to exert his advantage under the influence of the environment, could only run with his head in his arms.

    ¡°Spiderman, you shouldn¡¯t havee to my door!¡± With an alloy knife poking out of the arm of the semi-covered armor, Norman rushed at Peter, who had been pushed into the corner.

    Puff!

    A powerful spider silk blocked the muzzle under the flying hoverboard, and Peter jumped directly onto the flying hoverboard in the next moment.

    ¡°Mr. Osborn! This is what you forced me!¡± That¡¯s what you forced me to do!¡± Faced with Norman¡¯s madness, Peter had no intention of persuading him anymore.

    Hoo!

    Standing firm on the hoverboard, Peter punched Norman in front of him. Norman¡¯s robotic arm, however, has blocked his punch. Moreover, the de on the mechanical arm is facing Peter¡¯s fist.

    Puff!

    Just when Norman thought he could cut Spiderman¡¯s right hand with his knife, a spider thread suddenly spewed out of Peter¡¯s wrist and directly tied Norman¡¯s robotic arm.

    Peter pulled hard aside, and Norman was almost pulled down from the hoverboard by Peter. Fortunately, his foot machinery was connected to the hoverboard.

    Bang!

    However, to Norman¡¯s surprise, he could not escape Peter¡¯s next punch. A Powerful fist hit Norman¡¯s mask directly, and the eerie green devil¡¯s mask was directly blown apart by Peter.

    ¡°Ah! Die you insect!¡± Although Peter had a good punch, Norman Osborn, whose body was strengthened, was clearly able to withstand it. After roaring in madness, his chest armor suddenly opened and two micro missiles wereunched.

    ¡°Oh,e on!¡± Peter¡¯s spider sensation began to crazily remind him ofing danger when Norman¡¯s armor was still moving, but Peter was shocked to see two missilesing in close range. Even if he was hit by theing missile, Norman would still be at the center of the explosion at such a close distance. Was he so confident in the defense of his armor?

    But whether Norman thought he was in danger or not, Peter didn¡¯t want to take it on his behalf. So, his right hand loosened the grip on one of Norman¡¯s robotic arms, Peter jumped off the hoverboard the next moment. He quickly fired spider threads and connected them to the hugending window. Peter flew out of the window when the two missiles came after him.

    Boom ~ bang~

    Two missiles that did not catch up with Spiderman exploded shortly after they burst out of the window, shattering the huge floor ss directly and drawing attention from people on the road outside. But now Peter doesn¡¯t care about the people outside. Peter, who dodged the missile, rushed into the room again, he didn¡¯t believe he could not deal with a man who armed himself with high technology.

    Puff! Boom!

    In the already dpidated room, Spiderman and Green Goblin areing to fight. Spiderman has his own flexibility and strength, while Green Goblin has high tech weapons and armor with his powerful strength. The fight was brief, but there were already a number of wounds on Peter¡¯s body, either from a close encounter with the flying hoverboard or from an alloy knife on Norman¡¯s robotic arm. Norman was not intact either and Peter had given him several blows. If not for the protection of the armor, Norman would have already fallen to the ground.

    After fighting around for more than a minute, Norman couldn¡¯t beat Spiderman and he had already exhausted most of his weapons, he fired a piece of shrapnel to drive Peter back, then he flew his hoverboard back into the secret room.

    Boom!

    And just as Peter dodged the iing projectile and was about to chase him in, Norman flew out in the next moment. But this time he didn¡¯t have a flying hoverboard under his feet, and his posture of flying out was not right. The whole person flew upside down and it looked as if he was thrown out by something or someone.

    Boom boom!

    Knocking over the sofa and the table, Norman tumbled to the ground. Then, in front of Peter¡¯s astonished eyes, a figure emerged from the secret room.

    ¡°Mirage Knight!¡± Peter shouted in surprise as he saw the maning out of the secret room.

    The person who kicked Norman out of the secret room was Lin Rui. He had sneaked into the house as soon as Peter and Norman had just started fighting. When Norman and Peter were fighting, Lin Rui sneaked through the walls of the secret room and sneaked in from the other side. He just wanted to prevent Norman from continuing to replenish his weapons or use the secret room to escape. This secret room has more than one exist that can be used to go out. However, his preparation was just right. Norman did not expect that there was someone waiting for him in the secret room. When he rushed in, he was directly kicked by Lin Rui from the flying hoverboard.

    ¡°I know you want to minimize the threat as soon as possible, but can you let me know in advance?¡± Coming out of the secret room, Lin Rui looks at Peter whose Spiderman suit has been shredded a lot and said helplessly.

    ¡°Oh, It¡¯s because I knew you wille.¡± Peter smiled and said easily. With the help of Mirage Knight, Norman without his flying hoverboards and only in his armors cannot take on both of them. So now Norman seems to only have one choice which is to surrender himself.

    However, Norman seems to have no intention of surrendering. With his head down, Norman¡¯s chest was heaving violently and his heavy gasps were exceptionally clear in the room.

    ¡°Mr. Osborn, you¡¯ve lost. Turn yourself in. It will do us all good.¡± Staring down at Norman Osborn, Peter persuades again. Meanwhile, Peter took the antidote he had prepared in his hand.

    ~

    But Norman, with his head down, did not respond. Then, all of a sudden, there was a scary scratching sound in the quiet room, like someone scratching the floor with their fingernails.

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ~ surrender? That¡¯s not my choice!¡±

    !

    A strangeugh came from Norman who was on the ground, and then he shot up from the ground with great speed and rushed towards Peter and arrived right in front of him. His hand swung out, and the hard nails that hade out at some time Or other went toward Peter¡¯s neck, and there was a faint green light above them.

    Tittered ~

    Norman¡¯s surprise attack cost Peter something as he was injured. Although he tried to retreat, he still got a gash in his neck. It wasn¡¯t deep, but it was bleeding.

    ¡°Hahahahahaha! Let¡¯s die! Die!¡± Norman¡¯s body seems to have undergone a special variation. His spirit and body seem to bepletely unhuman. Waving the mutated arm, Norman stepped forward and chased Peter.

    And when Peter was in danger, Lin Rui did note forward to help him at first, instead he seemed lost. It turned out that when Norman suddenly broke out, Lin Rui felt a strange fluctuation from him that he had never encountered before. This is not a power generated by gic variation, it is an evil force, a force that may not belong to this world.

    To describe that power, the vtility of some of the magic items that Lin Rui used before is very simr to Norman¡¯s power. However, the magic items used by Lin Rui are very normal magic, simr to amulets and spring water or others like that. But the fluctuations in Norman gave Lin Rui a very ufortable, very strange feeling. So he was stunned when Norman suddenly broke out with this power, but he quickly recovered. Regardless of why Norman has this power, Lin Rui is here to solve the problem.

    Lin Rui¡¯s shot out a de light, and the Thunder¡¯s power stored in the Thunder de has increased Lin Rui¡¯s attack power by at least double. Regardless of Norman¡¯s power-up, Lin Rui has the confidence to make it disappears.

    !

    Sensing an attack from behind, the crazy Norman abandons Spiderman and quickly turns around. It was toote to hide, so Norman had to cross his robotic arm across his chest. At the same time, a strange ck fog poured out of his body and shrouded his entire body.

    Boom!

    The powerful de light directly Sliced through the ck mist that seemingly enveloped Norman and then it struck his crossed robotic arms. Kakaka ¨C The Seemingly defensible Robotic arms broke in a fraction of a second, and Norman was blown away by the force of the impact. If he wasn¡¯t blown back by the shockwaves that the de light would¡¯ve cut his arms apart. It wasn¡¯t that Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to restrain his powers, but Norman¡¯s power was making him feel very ufortable. He was worried that if he held back now, something unexpected would happen.

    Bang!

    After getting hit again, Norman seems to have lost his ability to fight. Lin Rui could no longer sense the strange and evil power, it seems that the power has been purified by the power of thunder.

    ~

    Slowly approaching Norman, Lin Rui wants to confirm that the danger is over. However, just at the moment when Lin Rui walked in front of Norman, a dark shadow rushed out of Norman and rushed directly at Lin Rui!

    Shizzle!

    Lin Rui brandished his thunder de in an instant and the purple thunder¡¯s power was wrapped around him, blocking the ck shadow from the outside. The Thunder power and ck shadow intertwined and Lin Rui can hear the squeaking sound simr to that of a red hot iron piece being thrown into the water.

    Just when Lin Rui was trapped by the dark shadow, Norman on the ground suddenly got up with ck and cold eyes. Before Peter could stop him, he rushed to the window and jumped out. And behind him, the flying hoverboard raced out and caught Norman outside. Then, without waiting for anything, Norman sped off on the flying hoverboard.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 150 Strong Harry

    <h4>Chapter 150 Strong Harry</h4>

    W¨± w¨± ~ w¨± w¨± ~

    The sound of sirens was already audible in the streets nearby as the missiles that had exploded from the house would be enough to prompt a massive police presence in New York City. At this time, Lin Rui is still being enveloped by the dark shadow in the house.

    Huh~

    In the darkness, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered with a purple light, then the de light around his body explodes, and arge purple electric light instantly clears the dark shadow surrounding him. After a scratching sound, the shadows scattered by Lin Rui quickly Disappeared into the ground.

    !

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Are you all right?! What was that!?¡± Only after the shadows had disappeared did Peter rush from behind, startled by the sudden rush of something dark at them from Norman.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! But it certainly isn¡¯t a good thing. The police are here. Let¡¯s get out of here first.¡± As the siren outside drew nearer, Lin Rui did not give Peter much exnation.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. Just, this can¡¯t be hidden from Harry.¡± With a sigh of relief, Peter looked at the room that was destroyed in the fight and he looked at the secret room in front of him.

    ¡°There is no other way, he will know about this sooner orter. At least, now his father has been exposed in advance, maybe it would be better for him.¡± Lin Rui also knows that Harry may not ept such a thing, but he would have to know sooner orter.

    !

    Then, before the police arrived, Peter and Lin Rui jumped out of the window and disappeared into the forest of buildings outside.

    W¨± w¨± ~

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Lin Rui and Peter were fighting Norman Osborn in the house, Harry, who had already handled the matter at thepany, quickly received news of an attack on his house. Harry was in a hurry when he called his father, but he couldn¡¯t get through. So, when Harry rushed back to the house, he could only see his father¡¯s room which is now ssified as the scene of the ident by the police. Soon, Harry knew what was going on here, and he was left stunned by the hidden room full of High-tech weapons in his father¡¯s room.

    ¡°Mr. Osborn? Mr. Osborn? Do you have any idea that your father was making these weapons illegally?¡± A fat police officer asked Harry as his head continued to go down.

    Harry: ¡°¡­¡±

    Harry couldn¡¯t think normally at the moment. He couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. He didn¡¯t know why there was such a secret room filled with weapons in his father¡¯s room. He didn¡¯t know what the flying hoverboard and demon mask represented. Maybe Harry knew it inside, but he would rather not believe it now.

    ¡°Mr. Osborn? Mr. Osborn?¡± Seeing Harry didn¡¯t respond, the police officer shouted twice with impatience.

    ording to the scene, the missing Osborn¡¯srgest shareholder, Norman Osborn is likely to be the attacker who caused heavy casualties in the Greenwich hotel in the past few days. Harry is Norman Osborn¡¯s son, and the officer has little patience for the son of a criminal.

    ¡°Hey! Harry¡­ ¡°Just as the officer was about to reach out to pat a stunned Harry, his outstretched hand was suddenly caught.

    ¡°Hello, Officer will.¡± The man who grabbed the officer¡¯s hand was Lin Rui, who had been waiting for Harry to learn that his father was the Green Goblin. When the police arrived, Lin Rui used his press card to enter the house but he was blocked from the scene of the ident, but he couldn¡¯t resist sneaking in when he saw Harry¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°You are? The captured officer Will looked curiously at the young man holding his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of, uh, Mr. Osborn, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for Mr. Osborn to be questioned right now.¡± Lin Rui wanted to say that he was a journalist, but if he said so, He would probably be thrown out.

    While Lin Rui was talking to Officer Will, he quietly pped Harry behind his back twice with his other hand. Warm internal energy quickly rushed into Harry¡¯s body to calm his speechless and chaotic mood.

    ¡°I understand that this is not a good time, Mr. Osborn, but¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Thank you, Jackson. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Just as Officer Will was about to say something more, Harry recovered and smiled at Lin Rui.

    ¡°Officer will, we have a detailed record of these high-tech weapons in our Oscorp¡¯s weapons development department, and I¡¯ll have them brought back if you need to check them. My father, you said, had these weapons in his possession. It was Oscorp¡¯s property. There is no such thing as an illegal weapon.¡± After a few words with Lin Rui, Harry reemerges as the powerful Oscorp¡¯s heir, answering Officer Will¡¯s question in a few words.

    Oscorp is indeed developing new weapons for the army, but these are apparently unreported developments that Norman stored in his secret room. But these things are nothing for such a bigpany, don¡¯t you allow yourself to speed up with the development?

    ¡°Mr. Osborn, are you saying that these weapons in the secret room are all legal?¡± Officer will asked him, frowning at Harry¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Of course it is. Officer Will should know that the military has been working withpanies that have the ability to develop and manufacture new weapons, and we at Oscorp are one of thosepanies. And I want to correct a mistake in your words. This is not a secret room, but a safe room.¡± Harry, who hase to his senses, is worthy of being the head of Oscorp Industries. In a few words, he had brought the situation under control and also pushed back the crimes connected to Norman Osborn.

    ¡°Oh, a safe room. Indeed, if you have so many high-tech weapons in your home, you really need a safe room.¡± Annoyed by Harry¡¯s response, Officer Will lowered the notepad in his hand and said softly.

    ¡°What about the flying device and the devil mask? How would you exin that? I think you should know that these two things are the equipment of the murderer who caused heavy casualties at Greenwich Hotel a few days ago.¡± Although Harry¡¯s answer was sharp, there is more deadly evidence here. The flying hoverboard and the devil mask in the secret room are the same as those of the Greenwich hotel attacker who caused mayhem in the past few days. This is the most direct evidence.

    ¡°About this, I suspect that my father was threatened and kidnapped. These things were provided by my father to the attacker under duress. So I hope the police will find something and get my father back as soon as possible.¡± Harry knew this was inevitable, So he had prepared an excuse from the start.

    ¡°Threat? Kidnapping? It¡¯s possible.¡± When he heard Harry¡¯s words, Officer Will seems to think that there was a small chance that what Harry said might be true. Norman Osborn, after all, was rich and powerful and had no reason to do something like that. ¡°Okay, Mr. Osborn, we are done here, I will inform you of the progress.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. By the way, if you want to take these weapons away as evidence, you¡¯d better make a special case. I don¡¯t want Oscorp¡¯stest product to get leaked by this, you know what this would mean for all the parties involved.¡± Officer Will was about to turn away when Harry reminds him.

    ¡°Oh~ I know, Mr. Osborn. We don¡¯t have to take these weapons, as long as you give us a detailed list.¡± Will is just a small police officer, he is not too stupid enough to find trouble with the US military.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have it given to you as soon as possible.¡± With a sigh of relief, Harry calmly watched as Officer Will slowly left.

    ~

    As Officer Will walked away, Harry, who had been standing steadily, suddenly shook, but Lin Rui caught him just in time.

    ¡°Are you alright, Harry?¡± Holding Harry, Lin Rui asks anxiously.

    ¡°Thank you, Jackson. I¡¯m fine, just need to take a break.¡± With a forced smile to Lin Rui, Harry whispers.

    The impact on Harry was too strong, He had just been forced to look at his father¡¯s room and a secret weapon room he didn¡¯t even know about, and the flying hoverboard and the ring green devil mask. Combining his father¡¯s recent improvement in health and changing personality, Harry hase to the conclusion that his father, Norman Osborn, was the man who attacked the Greenwich hotel.

    Although he knew that the man was the father, Harry could not really tell the truth in front of the police. He was the son of Norman Osborn after all, and he preferred if his father was kidnapped.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you out.¡± Knowing that Harry was not in good condition, Lin Rui helped him slowly away from the scene.

    ¡°Jackson, didn¡¯t you go home with Peter? Why are you still here?¡±

    ¡°Well, Peter said he was busy, and I was just hanging around, and when I heard there had been an ident, I came to see.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 151 Looking For

    <h4>Chapter 151 Looking For</h4>

    After initial surprise and confusion, Harry left the matter to Oscorp¡¯s public rtions department. Oscorp spends so much money to feed them every year, it is not for nothing. When it is time to do something, they should show their real ability and not embarrass Oscorp.

    Harry, on the other hand, went back to his room to rest with thepany of Lin Rui. While Harry still can¡¯t believe that the devil mask attacker is his father, he has to worry about his father¡¯s condition. Judging from the extent of the damage to the house, there must have been a fierce fight, but he doesn¡¯t know how it turned out and where his father is now.

    ¡°Harry! Are you okay!? I just heard that there was an attack!¡± Just as Harry sat on the couch and thought about his heart, Peter rushed over. Peter, who had no press card, was stopped outside the house. Fortunately, the house security guard knew him and finally brought him in.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right, Peter. I was at work when the attack happened, but my father is missing now. The police now suspect that my father is the green-faced devil who attacked the Greenwich hotel the other day and killed all those people. I don¡¯t Know what to do. ¡® In front of his two best friends, Harry doesn¡¯t have to wear a mask anymore.

    ¡°Harry, maybe the police have good reason to be suspicious. But I¡¯m sure uncle Norman did it for a reason too. We must find him and help him!¡± Seeing Harry looking worried, Peter went over him andforted him.

    ¡°Peter is right. The most important thing now is to find uncle Norman. We now have to prepare for the worst if uncle Norman is that Green Goblin. Harry, do you know where your father is likely to go?¡± Now is not the time tofort Harry with deceptive words, Lin Rui knows that they need to find Norman as soon as possible.

    Originally, with Lin Rui¡¯s current strength, Norman¡¯s high-tech armor is nothing to him. However, the dark shadow that emerged from Norman at thest minutepletely exceeded Lin Rui¡¯s expectations and he was caught off-guard. That is not a technological product at all, it is more like an evil magic. So Lin Rui is going to find Norman earlier because things have gone beyond his expectations.

    ¡°My family has properties all over New York, but there are probably only a few ces where my father can hide. We can go there to find my father.¡± Harry knows that his two friends mean well, but he doesn¡¯t want the police to find his father first. Therefore, he decided to look for him himself. If he finds him, he will ask his father what is going on, whether he is Green Goblin and why is he doing this.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what we thought.¡± If Harry can help them find Norman, Lin Rui clearly doesn¡¯t want the police involved. The ghostly shadow made Lin Rui very ufortable, and he feared that there would be huge casualties if the police found Norman first.

    ¡°We will leave after the investigation is over. The police are not supposed to check those ces for the time being. Peter, Jackson, I¡¯m sorry to involve you in this.¡± In the end, Harry made a decision, and he also feels sorry for Peter and Lin Rui.

    ¡°No, Harry, that¡¯s what friends are supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I wanted to help uncle Norman, too. Whatever he bes, we can help him.¡±

    Clip-Clop~

    ¡°Harry! I just heard what happened here! Are you all right?¡± As Harry and others discussed their next move, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside, and Gwen ran in with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Gwen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my father will catch that Goblin guy and get uncle Norman back!¡± Rushing towards him, Gwen said earnestly. It seems that Gwen got the news that Norman had been kidnapped.

    ¡°Thank you, Gwen.¡±

    Then Lin Rui and Peter left. Harry should feel better with his girlfriend.

    ¡­¡­

    It was not until 8 PM that the police on-site investigation waspleted. But the police had left a small unit at the house to guard against Norman¡¯s sudden return as they were treating him as the main suspect.

    Moreover, ¡®several¡¯ monitors outside the house have also reported what they had seen. The battle that took ce here in the afternoon was attended by Spiderman and Mirage Knight, and Green Goblin finally seemed to be running away undefeated. But no one saw him holding Norman Osborn, so the most likely scenario is that Norman Osborn is the Green Goblin. Spiderman and Mirage Knight somehow found out his identity and went to confront him. Finally, the two sides fought and ran away before the police could arrive.

    So the police want to ask Spiderman or Mirage Knight for help, but they don¡¯t know how to contact these two Vignte in New York, they are always elusive, and very strong, ordinary people can not find and deal with them. And the People who are able to reach out to these vigntes are not the kind of people that the ordinary police officers could reach out, like SHIELD or Tony.

    Gwen stayed with Harry until after 9 pm and If Police Captain George hadn¡¯t called Gwen home to avoid suspicion, she might have spent the night at Harry¡¯s. Lin Rui and Peter never left. They had other ns.

    ¡°There¡¯s a team of police officers downstairs on guard, and it¡¯s unlikely that we¡¯ll be able to sneak out.¡± Lin Rui speaks to Harry and Peter behind him as he stands by the window watching the scene downstairs.

    Then we will go out from the front door. My father is the suspect, but I¡¯m not. They have no reason to lock me up at home.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Harry said faintly.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but they¡¯ll send someone after us after we leave, we can¡¯t go to uncle Norman like that.¡± Peter was also analyzing how they could find a good way to get rid of the police.

    ¡°Harry is right, we will go out from the front. If the cops want to follow us then let them, we¡¯re going clubbing with Harry anyway. Whether they can keep up with us or not is up to them.¡± Just when Harry and Peter were worried about how to get out, Lin Rui suddenly said.

    ¡°Jackson, you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°We will ditch them at the bar!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Harry. Do you know the nearest pub that¡¯s the busiest at this time of year and has a back door?¡± Lin Rui then asks, when both Harry and Peter understand what he is saying.

    ¡°Of course, but don¡¯t tell Gwen. I didn¡¯t want to take Gwen there.¡± With a nod, Harry clearly knows the ce, and he also reminded Lin Rui and Peter.

    ¡°Ok, so what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Next, the three of them walked out the door of the house in an open manner. The police officers below made a routine inquiry, and then left them alone. However, Lin Rui and Peter could sense that someone is following them all the way after they leave, but they don¡¯t mind and headed for the bar.

    Soon, the three of them were drinking in a nearby bar. It was like a son worried about his father who came to the bar to rx and drink, and his two good friends apanied him, at least to the police officers who came to the bar like that.

    However, it wasn¡¯t until Harry and others went to the bathroom in turn that the officers who followed them noticed something was wrong. When they broke through the crowded bar to go to the toilet, Lin Rui and others had disappeared. The officers who followed them felt helpless, but there was nothing else they could do. Harry, Lin Rui, and Peter are not criminals. They can only follow behind them secretly without giving notice.

    Ditching the following officers, Harry leads Lin Rui and Peter toward the spot where he thinks his father might be. Along the way, the three try to avoid busy areas to reduce the chance of being recognized. After all, Harry is rtively famous. Maybe the police are looking for him now.

    ¡°Harry, I want to talk to you. If we find uncle Norman tonight and something happens, I want you to be calm, because if something happened than it may not be his intention.¡± As he walked, Peter gave Harry some advice. In addition to trying to convince Harry that his father is a criminal, Peter is trying to prepare him for it. Because he could expose his Spiderman identity to Harry.

    ¡°I know. I just want to find my father. If he indeed did those things, I would advise him to turn himself in.¡± He nodded, but Harry still knew what to do. Of course, he obviously did not catch the other meaning of Peter¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui looked at Harry and Peter and silently shook his head. The two best friends in the movie may have be estranged because of Norman¡¯s death. Lin Rui wanted to prevent this from happening as much as possible.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 152 Asking For Help

    <h4>Chapter 152 Asking For Help</h4>

    The three people who had evaded the police officers, had been looking for Norman everywhere in New York City, but they couldn¡¯t find him and it was already midnight. Harry couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his father might not be hiding in the properties owned by his family.

    ¡°That church is the only ce in the city where my father might go. After my mother died, my father always came here when he remembered her.¡± As they walked down the street, Harry pointed to an old church. The church, in the middle of New York¡¯s not-so-remote downtown, would have been demolished if Norman Osborn hadn¡¯t bought it a few years ago, along with thend nearby.

    ¡°If Norman Osborn is here, it shows that he still has a normal personality in him, which might actually persuade him to give up his destructive work. Still, the ck shadow in his body is a serious problem.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Lin Rui thought silently.

    However, when the three of them searched the church very carefully, they could not find any traces of Norman. It seems that he did note here.

    ¡°Looks like my father isn¡¯t here. Maybe he¡¯s hiding somece else.¡± Harry whispered as he sat down on the old wooden bench in the church, looking at the statue of the virgin in front of him.

    Peter and Lin Rui also sat down next to Harry. What Harry needed right now was not a word offort, but a friend¡¯s most sincerepanionship.

    In this way, Harry sat in the church until the sky began to light up, and Lin Rui and Peter apanied him until the sunrise. When the first light of the morning fell on Harry¡¯s face from the church window, he finally made a move.

    ~

    The old wooden stool creaked as Harry got up from it and Harry¡¯s legs went limp after sitting there all night. But he had two good friends who had been watching him. As Harry¡¯s legs copsed, one hand after another reached out to catch him.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back. Maybe the police have a new lead.¡± Standing still for a while and waiting for his body to adapt to the old familiar feeling, Harry said faintly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± With a quiet promise, Lin Rui and Peter apanied Harry back again.

    ¡­¡­

    The police have nothing special to say about Harry and his friends who have been missing all night. They seem to know that Harry didn¡¯t find Norman. But despite extensive monitoring, there was no sign of either Green Goblin or Norman. The guy in armor was fleeing so quickly on his hoverboard that there weren¡¯t enough surveince images of him to figure out where he might be hiding.

    ¡°Harry, have a good rest today. Leave the search for your father to professionals, and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear from your father soon.¡± Apanying the exhausted Harry back to the house, Lin Rui and Peter help him to the sofa and tried to talk him out.

    ¡°I know, but I may not be able to take a good rest right now. The police outside treat my father like some super-evil criminal, and although I knew it could be true, I feel powerless and unable to do anything.¡± Sitting on the sofa, Harry felt helpless.

    ¡°Harry, even if uncle Norman did do something wrong, it¡¯s not your responsibility. You can count on me to help you find uncle Norman! I¡¯ll stop him from going wrong!¡± Seeing Harry¡¯s face, Peter said seriously.

    Looking at Peter¡¯s assurance to Harry, Lin Rui is already feeling that something bad might happen. But he couldn¡¯t say much, and Lin Rui couldn¡¯t have predicted what would happen between Peter and Green Goblin.

    Then Lin Rui and Peter persuade Harry to rest. They also left Harry¡¯s house after some time as they had spent the whole night with nothing to gain, but neither Lin Rui nor Peter felt they were wasting their time. Being with Harry was more important to them than finding Norman.

    After leaving Harry¡¯s house, Peter and Lin Rui separated again. Peter is eager to find Mirage Knight to discuss countermeasures, and Lin Rui needs someone¡¯s help.

    No sooner had Lin Rui entered the subway station that his mobile phone, the one he uses for his Mirage Knight identity, rang. When he gets through, Lin Rui tells Peter at the other end of the line that he is looking for help, telling him not to worry for the moment and hangs up. Lin Rui has not been home since he came out yesterday. Although he had contacted his parents, he still needs to go home now. Moreover, Lin Rui ns to use his real identity to seek help from Iron Man.

    ¡°Asking for help? Mirage Knight is going to tell Daredevil and Jack about this?¡± At the other end, Peter, who had hung up the phone, was puzzled.

    But Peter also felt that the situation needed more help. Maybe Jack could use the influence of the Frankenstein Family to look for Norman. Sometimes the police can¡¯t match these Mafia families. Peter hasn¡¯t thought of asking Tony for help. After all, thest time Tony came to his house, he exposed his identity and said that they were a group. But Peter didn¡¯t really think Tony was a group of his own.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just continue to look for him!¡± Not knowing what to expect from Mirage Knight, Peter kept wandering around New York, hoping to find Norman Osborn.

    ¡­¡­

    Not long after Lin Rui returned home, he was not ready to call Tony when Tony called.

    ¡°Hey, magic boy! You didn¡¯t call me the other day when you ran away? Is that what you do to your rescuer?¡± On the line, Tony¡¯s voicees quickly.

    Lin Rui hurried home that day after hearing about the Green Goblin problem, dragging his recovered body. Later, he had been paying attention to Norman Osborn, but he did not contact Tony. Meanwhile, Tony¡¯s luxury car is still parked outside Lin Rui¡¯s house. Every day these days, childrene to y with it. This kind of real luxury car is much more shinner than their toy car.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I am so sorry, I have some things going on these days.¡± Lin Rui apologizes, but he didn¡¯t feel sorry at all.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to avoid me, do you? After all, that day you were flying out of the door in a hurry, that is a very wrong thing to do. I was worried that your body was not recovering, but now your tone ispletely ok.¡± Tony¡¯s voice was teasing, but Lin Rui could hear his concern.

    ¡°Thank you, Tony, for your concern. Actually, I just wanted to call you, but you just called first.¡± The corner of the mouth was slightly upturned, Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°Well? What did you want to call me for?¡± Tony knew that this guy wouldn¡¯t call him to see if he was okay, so it must be something else.

    ¡°Well, did you watch the news yesterday? With regard to Mr. Norman Osborn, I would like to ask your help to find Mr. Norman. If you could, I would like an Iron Man Armor to be on the lookout, because Mr. Norman can be a dangerous Man right now.¡± Without beating around the bush, Lin Rui made his request directly.

    ¡°Oh, you mean that guy in the green devil mask is really Norman Osborn?¡± From Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony can easily judge such a situation.

    ¡°So, can you help me in this?¡± Without affirmation or denial, Lin Rui just asked again.

    ¡°Help, why wouldn¡¯t I help, I will let JARVIS keep a close watch on him. Once I find him, I will let Iron Man take him. Rest assured, the armor on Norman is no match for the Iron Man Armor. But¡­¡± Tony promised. Down, but when ites to the back, it seems that there are still any requirements.

    ¡°But what?¡± Lin Rui asked quickly.

    ¡°I have a visitor who wants me to show him around in his old age. You know I¡¯m tired of old people, so I¡¯ll help you this time, and then you¡¯ll show the old man around.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s worried tone, Tony soon made his request.

    ¡°No problem, I am very patient with old people and your choice is right!¡± Lin Rui quickly agreed after hearing Tony¡¯s request. Lin Rui will take care of even the most difficult old man.

    ¡°That¡¯s it then, I will help you find Norman Osborn as soon as possible.¡± The deal between Lin Rui and Tony was stuck and Tony hangs up with a smile.

    ¡°Old man? Is there any close elders in the Stark family?¡± Although he agreed to Tony¡¯s request, Lin Rui was very curious about the old man. ¡°No matter, anyway, it is just such a small request, As long as I can solve Norman¡¯s problem, I will agree to any request that is not excessive.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Lin Rui mumbled to himself and soon didn¡¯t think anything about the old man. Now what matters most is¡­. Norman Osborn.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 153 Harryâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Chapter 153 Harry¡¯s Secret</h4>

    After contacting Tony, Lin Rui rxed for a while after he got the promise to help find Norman. With New York¡¯s police and Tony¡¯s search, unless Norman has been hiding in a dark corner of the world, he will certainly be found. Lin Rui, however, would not waste his energy to look for him, although he knows that Peter must be wandering outside now.

    ¡°Norman¡¯s mutated and enhanced body is within the range of eptance, he¡¯s a little less than Dr. Lizard, because his body is not that of a lizard, and he doesn¡¯t have that horrible defense body, and it¡¯s not a very dangerous physics even if it¡¯s heavily armed. But what was that ck shadow inside him? It wasn¡¯t in the movie! And why do I feel a wave of evil magic from it?¡± Sitting at his desk with his chin propped up, Lin Rui ruminated about Norman Osborn.

    ¡°If the system was still there, I could¡¯ve asked it. Now I can only rely on myself, hehe!¡± Not knowing what happened to Norman, Lin Rui naturally remembered the system that used to give him short and usefull advice, but his sea of ??consciousness was empty now and the system would no longer respond to his call.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a kind of evil magic, then it will be troublesome. The general attack methods are useless against the magic ss. If that ck shadow is parasitic on Norman Osborn, then I would have to hurt Norman to eliminate itpletely. This is not going to the n at all ¡± Kneading his brows, Lin Rui can only analyze so much for now, and there is no good way to deal with the shadow. If Norman¡¯s mutation was due to the shadow, the gic antidote would be useless on him.

    ¡°Fortunately, the power of thunder in the thunder de seems to suppress that ck shadow. When Norman is found, I will try to see if I can use the power of thunder to force the shadow out of his body.¡± When Lin Rui was surrounded by the ck shadow, the thunder power on his thunder de restrained the ck shadow and protected him, so Lin Rui now has only one way to try.

    Sitting at the table for a long time, Lin Rui could only sigh at the hundreds of Reward points in his sea of ??consciousness. If Lin Rui still has tens of thousands of Reward points, he could have redeemed some items against evil magic, at least the sess probability would be stronger then it is now.

    Lin Rui is currently working on two quests, a mainline quest rted to Tony which has reached a 97%pletion rate, but it will take a while for it to reach 100%. As for the hidden quest rted to Mj?lnir, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t dare to touch the hammer that made him fall into such a situation in the first ce.

    ¡°Hopefully this will end well.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    When Lin Rui asks Tony for help and Peter flies around the streets of New York alone looking for Norman, Harry has already rested. Harry got out of bed after less than two hours of sleep, he is thinking too much that he couldn¡¯t sleep well.

    There was still no news from the police side, which was exactly what Harry had expected. So, without telling anyone, Harry left New York City in a car. Two hourster, Harry came alone to a manor on the outskirts of New York City, a manor of the Osborn family. No one usually came here and Norman Osborn was here during the time of his illness. However, after he recovered, he did note back here. There should be no one here now.

    Harry took a deep breath and stepped inside. The wooden door closed slowly behind Harry, shutting everything out.

    Though it was still noon, there was little light inside the castle-like building, and Harry walked alone on the polished wooden floor. It was a long corridor that ended in the room where Norman Osborn was kept when he had been ill.

    Da ~

    At the end of the hallway, Harry stood in front of his father¡¯s room. After standing quietly outside the closed door for a few minutes, Harry finally looked up, a determined look in his eyes. Then he put his hand on the door handle.

    Creak~

    With a slight effort, the closed wooden door had been pushed open slowly by Harry. without further hesitation, Harry strode into the room the next moment.

    ~

    After Harry entered the room, the door closed again. The room looked darker than the hallway, with therge floor-to-ceiling windows closed, the room was getting a little sunlight. Harry could see the figure sitting on the sofa with his back to him.

    Call!

    ¡°Harry, my son, are you here?¡± Seeming to sense someoneing up from behind him, the man sitting on the sofa moved, and then a voice came out. It was Norman Osborn, who went straight out of New York City, but Harry obviously knew he was here.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened? But I know that my father won¡¯t do anything that would hurt others. So if you are still my father, then please surrender.¡± Looking at the person sitting on the sofa. Harry said calmly.

    Call ~

    ¡°Harry, of course I didn¡¯t hurt anyone. If you want me to turn myself in, I will. I¡¯m your father, Harry.¡± Norman whispered as he turned.

    But Harry took a silent step back and put his right hand behind his waist as Norman offered to surrender.

    ¡°No, you are not my father. I felt that something was wrong when my father suddenly recovered from his illness. Although I know that my father¡¯s consciousness must still in there somewhere but right now you are not him. You won¡¯t really surrender, you will only continue to cause more death.¡± Faced with Norman slowly approaching figure, Harry suddenly said.

    Then, while Norman was still trying to get closer to him, Harry immediately raised the pistol behind his waist and aimed it at Norman.

    ¡°Oh, haha~ I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart? It seems that you must¡¯ve been very confused these days, watching your familiar father slowly be a person you don¡¯t even know?¡± Norman wasn¡¯t nervous at all when Harry pointed a pistol at him as heughed.

    ¡°No matter what happened, I will save my father again. You are just a false personality.¡± Harry¡¯s hand tightened around the gun as he watched his father mutter strange words.

    In fact, after discovering something unusual happened to his father, Harry made a series of investigations in secret and he also found that Norman was suddenly recovered because he injected a secret research gene into himself. After an in-depth investigation, Harry discovered some secrets that were hidden. For example, the big lizard that suddenly appeared and suddenly disappeared in New York was the result of the study of Dr. Connors, and some unreported human experiments in the biological gics department. When Harry linked them together, a rough result appeared before him.

    His father had apparently been injected with a gene serum that had tremendous side effects, and one of the great side effects of that gene serum was the development of a cruel personality, which was what is happening with Norman Osborn and this is the result that Harry got after taking full control of Oscorp Industries. Some human tests were performed in dark. Although Norman Osborn has injected with a rtively safe gene serum, he does not know why his sub-personalitypletely suppresses the main personality andpletely turned him into another person.

    After discovering this situation, Harry was also secretly looking for a solution. Then he remembered when the big lizard appeared before and Peter woke him up in the middle of the night to borrow Osborn¡¯s biologicalboratory. Although Harry didn¡¯t care about why Peter borrowed the biologicalboratory at the time, Peter¡¯s record of making the antidote was still in theputer.

    So, Harry easily discovered the form of the antidote that Peter made and made some of his own. Since his father became like this with a modified version of the gene serum that could turn people into big lizards, Harry would use the same antidote to make his father be normal again, although this would make his father¡¯s illness return again. That¡¯s why Harry is pointing a pistol at Norman Osborn.

    ¡°Can you really shoot me? Although you are right and I am another personality, but I am still your father in essence, I don¡¯t think you will shoot at me.¡± Looking at Harry, Norman said Casually. With that, Norman moved closer to Harry. He seems sure Harry wouldn¡¯t shoot.

    Bang!

    Suddenly a gunshot sounded in the quiet mansion, rming the birds that were resting around the manor.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 154 All Parties Send Out

    <h4>Chapter 154 All Parties Send Out</h4>

    Bang!

    Bang! Bang!

    The first shot was followed by another three shots in session in the room and then there was a pause.

    In the dark room, Harry was lying awkwardly in the corner, his gun lying on the floor three meters away from him. Norman stood in front of him, his eyes cold.

    Harry¡¯s idea and n was good, but it didn¡¯t turn out so well. He didn¡¯t really want to kill his father, so he had aimed the gun at Norman¡¯s calf, just to make him lose his mobility. But even without any equipment, Norman is physically fit enough to dodge Harry¡¯s bullet. So, after dodging four of Harry¡¯s bullets, Norman ran up to him and kicked him into a corner.

    ¡°Little Harry, you really did surprise me a little. But you made a mistake ining here.¡± Crouching slowly in front of Harry, Norman¡¯s eyes glinted pale green.

    Shout!

    Although he had just been kicked by Norman, Harry still resisted, and when Norman approached, he suddenly punched him in the head.

    Poof ~

    With a simple raise of his hand, Norman clenched Harry¡¯s fist. Crack!Crack!Crack!

    A huge force in Norman¡¯s hand crunched Harry¡¯s bones, causing him endless pain, but Harry gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t scream.

    !

    Just as Norman was about to crush Harry¡¯s fist, the green glow in his eyes suddenly dimmed for a moment, and the hand holding Harry¡¯s fist rxed at the same time. Harry, who was freed, quickly climbed up from the ground and quickly rushed toward the pistol not far from him.

    ¡°Harry! Run! You are no match for him!¡± Releasing Harry¡¯s, Norman suddenly stopped. His whole body was shaking violently, and he was shouting at Harry to run away. Norman¡¯s original personality was finally released when his son was hurt, but it was obviously impossible for him to regain control of his body, he could only fight against the brutal personality for some time.

    ¡°Ha! It seems that I still have some feelings for my son!¡± After Norman¡¯s words, the voice as bizarre as the one before sounded, the brutal personality had reappeared. ¡°But now that you¡¯ve made your choice, don¡¯t mess up again!¡±

    With a low cry, the cruel personality once again suppressed Norman¡¯s surviving good personality and he quickly climbed up from the ground and ran toward Harry.

    Bang! Bang!

    However, Norman¡¯s kind personality lingered just long enough for Harry to pick up his pistol and aim it again. Without hesitation, Harry fired two shots directly on his father¡¯s two calves. This time Norman didn¡¯t escape. The two bullets hit his two calves directly, and he just fell back and fell to the ground again.

    ¡°Father, I know you are still inside! You must fight him!¡± Harry had just heard his father¡¯s voice, so he shouted at Norman with his pistol in his hand which only have two bullets in it.

    ¡°Hahaha, your father is gone, don¡¯t expect him toe out to save you again!¡± Both of his calves were shot, but Norman¡¯s sturdy body made his wounds recover quickly, and he would be able to recover soon.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± As he watched the two wounds on his father¡¯s leg stopped bleeding and slowly healing, Harry let out a curse and ran outside. An injury like this won¡¯t keep Norman down for long and Harry has no other way to stop him.

    ¡°Ha-ha-ha! Run!!!! Little Harry! I¡¯ll catch you!¡± Norman hissed loudly on the floor as Harry rushed out the door.

    Bang ~

    Quickly rushing out of the manor, Harry rushed towards his sports car. Without hesitation, Harry had already started the car and rushed out.

    Boom!

    Not long after Harry drove out of the car, a green shadow burst through the window of Norman¡¯s room on the estate. On a flying hoverboard, Norman is fully armed again as he runs after Harry in the direction he fled. Looking at Norman¡¯s equipment, it is clear that there is also a weapon chamber hidden by Norman Osborn on this estate.

    With his foot on the bottom of the gas pedal, Harry was going as fast as the car could go. Fortunately, this is a suburban area with few buildings in it and Harry can use the speed of his sports car on a straight line to temporarily keep Norman from catching up to him. However, once he reached into the city, Harry and the civilians in the city would not be in a good situation. So, Harry called the phone directly with the car¡¯s smart system.

    ¡°I¡¯m Harry Osborn, and I found my father! He¡¯s flying downtown from green avenue outside Manhattan! That¡¯s right! Flying! My father was the attacker!¡± It¡¯s hard to admit, but Harry can¡¯t implicate other innocent people for his father¡¯s sake.

    It was still a long way from the city, and if the police will arrive in time, Norman would not be able to make it into the city when he caught up with him. But if Norman did catch up, Harry would have to change his direction and not take Norman into the city.

    !

    A strong wind blew from the racing car on the main road, followed by a green figure in midair a few hundred meters behind.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Sir, I just learned from the police that Norman Osborn is flying over green avenue toward the center of Manhattan.¡± The moment Harry called the police, JARVIS, who had been monitoring the police channel, reported the situation to Tony.

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s time for Iron Man.¡± After agreeing with Lin Rui, Tony quickly walks to the next room and quickly puts on his Armor. This time, Tony is going to take the lead himself. After all, that Man is Norman Osborn. Tony worries that sending out an Iron Man Drone may be out of line.

    Boom ~

    After a dozen seconds, a red-hot figure emerged from another direction in New York City, heading for Manhattan.

    Not long after Tony¡¯s departure, Peter, who had been looking for Norman in New York, heard the news from the police. Without any hesitation, Spiderman had swiftly flown over Green Avenue. Behind Peter, more than a dozen police cars raced towards the Green Avenue. However, due to the conditions of the car and the building in New York, the police are much slower than the Spiderman.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! The police have found Mr. Osborn! He¡¯s on the green avenue!¡± As he zooms between the tall buildings, Peter contacts Lin Rui.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯m on my way.¡± Lin Rui on the other end of the phone quickly replied as JARVIS had just told Lin Rui about this situation.

    Although Tony had said that he could handle the current situation, Lin Rui was obviously not reassured. He¡¯s d that he didn¡¯t return Tony¡¯s sports car back to him seeing as he is currently driving it down the road. But it¡¯s still a long way from Queens to Manhattan, and Lin Rui Is worried that he won¡¯t make it there in time, which makes him envy Tony or Peter¡¯s ability to fly.

    Boom!

    Worried about the evil magic energy in Norman¡¯s body, Lin Rui¡¯s increased the speed of the car again. He now regrets that he did not continue to search for Norman in Manhattan with Peter. The key is that he did not expect Norman to appear so soon.

    In fact, Lin Rui judged it correctly. Norman was already injured in the house fight against him and Spiderman. Although his body is capable of quick recovery, it would have obviously taken a while for him topletely recover. Moreover, the ck shadow in his body was consumed by Lin Rui in order to help him escape. At this time, he should be quietly hiding somece and recover. But Harry found Norman, which made Norman¡¯s cruel personality unable to suppress the temper in his heart, and he chased after Harry.

    In this way, Norman chased Harry towards the center of Manhattan on his flying hoverboard, and Tony drove the Iron Man to approach at a high speed in the other direction. Spiderman is also on his way, followed by arge number of police officers and Lin Rui is also rushing in from Queens. One Green Goblin has caused mayhem throughout New York, and several factions are racing to get there first.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 155 Arrival On Time

    <h4>Chapter 155 Arrival On Time</h4>

    As the ck sports car sped down the broad street, Harry was almost on the verge of breaking into Manhattan, but apparently, the New York police had not arrived yet. Frowning, Harry could already see Norman approaching in the rearview mirror. Then, with a certain determination in his heart, Harry jerked the steering wheel to the right, and the ck sports car that had been zooming down the road drifted off onto a side path. Norman has already caught up with him and Harry can¡¯t keep charging into Manhattan and risk the lives of many civilians. He will distract Norman until helps arrives.

    Call!

    After the flexible turn of the front ck sports car, Norman, who had been behind him also turned around. However, Norman, who was flying in mid-air, approached the front of the sports car again as he was fasterpared to the sports car with terrain restrictions on the ground.

    Kakaka~

    It wasn¡¯t long before Harry made a sharp turn again and Norman, who had caught up from behind, was close enough to him now. The lower part of the hoverboard opened and a small nest of rockets pocked out of it.

    Howls whew!

    Norman, who has beenpletely upied by the brutal personality, has not hesitated tounch rockets towards the sports car that is galloping ahead of him.

    ¡°Shit!¡± The tail me of the rocket was reflected in the rearview mirror, and Harry could feel the cold sweat running down on his body.

    At this moment, Harry¡¯s body is rapidly secreting adrenaline and his body and mind are highly unified. In a sh, he judges what he should do next. With his eyes staring at the rearview mirror, Harry had already predicted the target position of the rockets, then his hands mmed on the steering wheel and he kept his foot on the elerator.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The galloping ck sports car created a few snakes patterns on the wide road, and sessfully escaped the three rockets that were shot from the rear. However, although he had escaped, the power of the close-range explosion of the three rockets made Harry¡¯s control of the car loose. When the fourth rocket was shot, Harry could notpletely escape.

    Boom!

    The fourth rocket crashed into the rear end of the car and exploded. The huge power of the explosion directly knocked Harry¡¯s car over. Rumble~ Harry¡¯s sports car rolled down the middle of the road into the side of the road in a ze of fire with Harry still trapped inside it.

    Boom!

    Finally, after several rolls, the battered car came to a full stop. The entire rear end of the car was blown out and was still burning from the point of the explosion. Harry was protected from explosions, but he¡¯ll suffocate in it. What¡¯s more, Norman hase after him on the flying hoverboard.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!!!!!

    Harry kicked the door open after it had been turned upside down. Harry probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to kick the door out if the explosion hadn¡¯t blown the whole structure apart.

    Call!

    Awkwardly, Harry climbed out of the car. His face was covered with blood. But this was no time to worry about getting hurt. Norman had already reached Harry on the flying hoverboard.

    ¡°Cough, cough, cough!¡± Harry managed to crawl out of the grass a few meters away from the burning sports car behind him, theny t on the ground coughing.

    Harry¡¯s face was cut several times by some broken ss, and he suffered numerous injuries, including broken ribs. His ability to climb out of the car had been at the height of his survival instinct and adrenaline rush, and now he had no strength at all, and the exhaustion and pain thates from all over his body is slowly swallowing him.

    Aww ~

    The air from the skateboard raised and lowered the grass on which Harryy, casting a shadow over him. However, Harry doesn¡¯t know what to do with his father, who has bepletely psychotic. Perhaps the best thing that could have happened was for him to have died peacefully Harry thought as hey prone on the ground.

    ¡°I caught up with you, little Harry!¡± Ignoring that Harry on the ground was in a semia, Norman, who hadpletely lost his humanity, shouted at Harry on the ground through the green devil mask.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk? Aren¡¯t you trying to save me? What happened?¡± When Harry did not respond, Norman moved closer and shouted, ¡°Looks like he passed out, but if that¡¯s the case then it will save you some pain.¡±

    When he saw Harry lying on the ground and passing out, Norman was ready to kill him. After all, Harry is Norman¡¯s only son and the only concern of his remaining personality. He needs to cut off this concernpletely before he can fully control this body. While suppressing the violent reaction of another personality in his body, Norman had slowly extended the metal knife¡¯s mechanical arm to Harry on the ground.

    Om ~

    Bang!

    Just as Norman¡¯s alloy knife was about to reach Harry¡¯s body, a strongser beam was suddenly shot from his side, directly knocking Norman¡¯s alloy knife off. Then, a bright red figure rushed to the front of Norman, and Iron Man Tony Stark has finally arrived!

    !

    He raised his arm to Norman in front of him. Tony¡¯s face was covered by a steel mask. ¡°You are going to stay away from this child!¡±

    After getting on Norman¡¯s trail, Tony didn¡¯t know he was chasing after Harry, because Harry didn¡¯t mention the situation when he called the police. Therefore, after seeing that Norman intended to kill his son, Tony was extremely angry. Tony has no idea how much humanity is left in a man who can kill his own son.

    ¡°Iron Man? Tony Stark! I didn¡¯t expect you to appear here.¡± Retracting the half of the alloy knife that had been shot off, Norman said calmly as he looked across at Tony.

    Tony¡¯s appearance was indeed beyond Norman¡¯s expectation. With his strength and semi-armored armor at this time, he could not defeat Iron Man. But he also had an ace in the hole, an ace in the hole that waspletely superior to technology, and it was that ace in the hole that made Norman¡¯s murderous personality so powerful and utterly dehumanized him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a father to do such a thing to his own son. Are you really Norman Osborn?¡± acing Norman¡¯s confidence, Tony asked.

    Tony had met Norman Osborn before, and though they didn¡¯t make a very good impression on each other but he didn¡¯t think that he would turn out this way. Tony was surprised. It¡¯s hard to believe, but J.A.R.V.I.S scans clearly show that this is Norman Osborn, Harry¡¯s father.

    ¡°The old Norman Osborn is dead, I am the new Norman Osborn, and I will lead this city into the hands of the great god!¡± Faced with Tony¡¯s query, Norman suddenly shouted out with excitement.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. It seems like I can only incapacitate you.¡± Tony frowned at Norman Osborn¡¯s inscrutable cry, and he raised his armored hand and prepared to fire his palm cannon.

    Boom!

    Aiming at Norman¡¯s right side, Tony fires his palm cannon. However, Norman, who had been preparing for the event, managed to avoid the shot with his flying hoverboard and sped back. Apparently, knowing that he was no match for Iron Man, Norman nned to run away.

    But!

    How can the speed of the flying hoverboardpare with the Iron Man¡¯s? The me of the ejector at Tony¡¯s feet suddenly explodes and he catches up with the fleeing Norman. Meanwhile, two rows of rapid-fire shots were already visible over the shoulder of the Iron Man Armor and they were aimed at Norman in front. J.A.R.V.I.S had already assessed Norman¡¯s armor durability and weaknesses, and Tony¡¯s rapid-fire bullets weren¡¯t enough to kill him but enough to seriously injure him.

    However, just as Tony fired his bullets, Norman suddenly threw three small metal balls behind him. Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions happened three times in a row, Tony¡¯s bullets were blown away by the violent explosions, and Norman was able to pull away again under the cover of the explosion behind him.

    ¡°I am not letting you run away!¡± Nimbly dodging the st, Tony elerates towards Norman.

    Hum!!!

    Twoser beams directly blocked Norman¡¯s path, and the next second, Tonynded on the hoverboard and punched Norman on the face with his armored fist. Tony wants to teach this crazy guy a lesson!

 Chapter 156 The Strange Black Fog

    <h4>Chapter 156 The Strange ck Fog</h4>

    Bam!

    After receiving a punch from Tony, Norman nearly fell off the hoverboard. However, he soon recovered himself and swung the alloy knife at Tony which was still intact.

    Shout! Ignoring Norman¡¯s attack, Tony adjusted the power output of the cannons in his hand and fired it at Norman at a close range. He wanted to take apart the suit of armor on Norman.

    !

    Sure enough, Norman¡¯s alloy metal knife made only a shallow mark on Tony¡¯s Armored suit whereas Tony¡¯s palm cannon had sted open the armor on Norman¡¯s right arm, and the solid metal arm had exploded into pieces. Because Tony adjusted the power output of his palm cannons, this shot disarmed Norman without causing him much damage.

    ¡°Ah!!~¡± Seeing that he lost to Tony, Norman¡¯s eyes shed a glimpse of ck shadow as he began to roar loudly and crazily.

    !

    Ignoring the hysterical Norman, Tony raised his palm cannon and points it again at his other arm. However, just as Tony was about to fire the cannon again, a ck shadow came out of Norman¡¯s body and jumped at him.

    ¡°What is it?! J.A.R.V.I.S, switch to the inner cirction system!¡± When Tony saw the ck shadowing, he responded quickly and shouted. He feared that the ck shadow was a poison gas attack from Norman¡¯s armor, but his Armored suit did not fear it.

    ~

    JARVIS¡¯s reaction speed was very fast and the Armor waspletely cut off from the outside air before the ck shadow came in contact with Iron Man Armor. Whew! Then, Tony was enveloped by the shadow.

    Boom!

    Tony did not dare tounch an attack at random because his sight was blocked. Although it was not the main city, there were some houses nearby. When Tony was Shadowed, Norman kicked him off his hoverboard.

    Aww ~

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., why hasn¡¯t the view been provided?¡± Feeling himself falling fast, Tony shouts unexpectedly. Although his vision is blocked, J.A.R.V.I.S does not look at things with the naked eye. Various high-tech detection devices enable Tony to find the target with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Sir, infrared scanning and other detection systems can¡¯t break through this ck fog, we are flying blind.¡± Just after Tony asked that question, J.A.R.V.I.S gave a quick reply. The ck shadow that shrouded Tony had used some unknown method to make the detection system on the Iron Man Armor be invalid.

    ¡°Change to gravity detection! Adjust the falling position, we have to pull back!¡± Although this situation was beyond Tony¡¯s expectations, he still calmly shouted. Although J.A.R.V.I.S is blind, Tony is still affected by gravity as he keeps falling down, so he can use the gravity to determine what is happening and adjust the jet system to stop himself from falling down.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Huh!

    J.A.R.V.I.S was quick to respond and within a second after Tony had shouted, the hand injector of the Armored Suit had been turned on in one direction. Then Tony felt his falling body stabilize in the air. However, although there was no need to worry about falling to his death, Tony was still shrouded in ck fog and had no idea what was going on outside.

    ~

    Just as Tony was thinking about what the ck mist was, there was a sudden sound of metal corrosion on the surface of his Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Sir, there are unknown substances in the ck fog that are corroding the metal on the surface of the Iron Man Armor. After three minutes, the Iron Man Armor willpletely lose its protection.¡± Before Tony can ask, J.A.R.V.I.S has informed him of the situation.

    ¡°What the hell kind of attack is this? Fire the incendiary bomb!¡± Although it is not clear what was attacking him, Tony did something about it.

    Poof ~

    With Tony¡¯smand, dozens of incendiary bombs were fired quickly from the arms and legs of the Iron Man Armor, instantly igniting the area around Tony. Shout! However, the incendiary bombs only released mes in one instant and then went outpletely the next, as if the ck fog had a fire-extinguishing effect.

    ¡°JARVIS, increase the power, we¡¯re going up!¡± Since the incendiary bombs did not work and the Iron Man Armor was still being corroded, Tony has to give the order. Maybe he can get rid of the weird ck fog with the speed of the suit.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Boom ~

    Then the me from the ejector at the foot of the suit explodes and pushes Tony high into the air but the ck mist surrounding Tony couldn¡¯t be shaken off.

    Huh~

    To the outsiders, Iron Man, who was about to defeat the terrible attacker, was suddenly enveloped in a ck fog and then kicked out by the attacker. Then they saw the ck fog wrapped around Iron Man falling quickly towards the ground. It almost hit the ground when it was finally stabilized. Then the ck fog surrounding the Iron Man slowly flew into the air again.

    After that, a spark shed through the ck mist, but it was soon extinguished. A few momentster, a faint methrower glow emerged from the ck mist, and Iron Man flew high into the air with it.

    ¡°Iron Man, Tony Stark, you can¡¯t get rid of the power of the demon!¡± When he saw the ck mist rising, Norman¡¯s eyes rolled back and he shouted hoarsely.

    Call!

    Then, without Iron Man standing in the way, Norman once again steered the hoverboard in Harry¡¯s direction. Although his current gear has been nearly disabled by Tony, it would be easy to deal with Harry who is in aa.

    Puff!

    Just as Norman hurtled toward Harry on the ground, looking increasingly grim behind the demonic mask. A translucent spider silk thread suddenly shot from behind to the bottom of the hoverboard.

    ¡°Norman! It¡¯s not toote to stop now!¡± Spiderman bellows as he tugged at the hoverboard to stop Norman from flying toward Harry. Peter always thought Norman could be saved, if only by awakening his normal personality.

    ¡°Spiderman! I won¡¯t let you stop me twice!! Ah-ha! Roar! ¡°Norman yelled back at Peter as he tugged at the hoverboard as it floated in the air.

    Boom!

    Then, stepping on the flying hoverboard, Norman suddenly kicked off. He jumped out of the flying hoverboard directly and went straight towards Peter in front of him. While flying in the air, Norman¡¯s body began to change slightly. Muscles all over his body are rapidly growing and thickening and his skin color is bing slightly green, long shimmering green nails are quickly growing out of his fingers. At this moment, Norman seemed to merge with his armor. The demon mask he had been wearing on his face seemed to merge with Norman¡¯s face and his eyes werepletely covered by a ck mist.

    Call!

    Throwing aside the useless hoverboard, Peter shot spider silk at a pair of telephone poles by the side of the road, then took two steps back and bounced himself straight out, aiming for Norman, who was hurrying through the air.

    ¡°Die, you insect!¡± Norman, who was physically distorted, waved his right hand and grabbed Peter, who was rushing toward him. The sharp tips of his fingers look chilling.

    However, in the face of Norman¡¯s deadly attack, Peter just quickly shot two strands of spider silk threads and stuck them onto Norman¡¯s hands. Then Peter jerked, and the force of the blow brought Norman down in a swift dive.

    Puff!

    Pulling Norman down from above, Peter kicked Norman on his chest. With the force of the kick on Norman¡¯s chest, Peter flipped over in the air and fell to the ground. As for Norman, his previous attack was defused, his hands were tied in spider silk, and he fell feebly to the ground. But with his current physical condition, even a fall like this would not harm him.

    Boom!

    Norman, who had been kicked by Peter, fell to the ground awkwardly. The grass was not strong enough and neither was the ground he fell on as it created a small crater. But, as Peter had judged, Norman, in his mutated form, soon got up from the pit, his bones crackling, his tattered armor torn apart and thrown aside as he had no use for it at all.

    The next moment, the lightly dressed Norman disappeared and reappeared behind Peter, his bony fist mming at him. By Peter¡¯s danger sense alerted him just in time to avoid this head-on dangerous attack and seeing that he couldn¡¯t avoid itpletely, he let the attack hit his right shoulder where it wouldn¡¯t do much damage.

    Peter evaded Norman¡¯s follow-up attack, his face turned ugly and he turned towards the guy who was not his uncle Norman anymore. Then, Norman disappeared again, and Peter, who was prepared, used the spider-sense to determine Norman¡¯s position and the next moment he directly mmed his fist to the side. Just as Peter¡¯s fist mmed out, Norman suddenly appeared there, ready to deliver a punch on Peter. Then, the fists of the two men mmed together in an unbiased manner.

    Puff! ~~

 Chapter 157 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 157 *Hidden*</h4>

    Just as Spiderman and Green Goblin were struggling in front of him, Harry, who had fainted on the grass in the back, gradually woke up. The moment he wakes up, he sees the fight between the father he no longer knows, and the Vignte Spiderman, who has hidden the identity of his best friend.

    ¡°Cough!¡± As he struggles to get up from the ground, Harry seeks help from the frightened civilians next to him.

    Harry no longer expected himself to wake up and see his father again. Perhaps as Norman Osborn has said before, the original Norman is dead and now he is a new person. But Harry still had a deep affection for Norman, he is his father after all, though he looks more like a monster right now. So, since Spiderman has appeared, he will let Spiderman subdue his crazy father, at least Harry no longer has to worry about being chased by his father.

    W¨± w¨± ~ w¨± w¨± ~

    Harry was barely able to take two steps when the sound of sirens came from the distant street and the New York police arrived. However, in the face of a battle between two non-human beings, even if the police came early they would be of little help but they would at least be able to protect nearby civilians and reduce the possibility of idental injury.

    And behind the New York police, a cool red sports car drove through several traffic lights before finallying through Queens. Along the way, Lin Rui keeps in touch with Spiderman, knowing that he and Norman are fighting. And the ck fog that showed up yesterday had appeared once again and this time it was used to deal with Iron Man. Tony had rushed towards the sky with the ck fog and has note down yet.

    ¡°Then the magical attack that gives me the feeling of being evil must be limited to the ck fog and not controlled by Norman, otherwise Norman could have summoned another ck fog against Peter.¡± As he hurries toward the battlefield, Lin Rui analyzes the evil magic that he was beginning to fear.

    If things go as Lin Rui suspects, it¡¯s not too bad. Since Norman could not control the evil magic, it was likely that something behind the action was controlling Norman in the dark, which may be one of the reasons why his cruel personality couldpletely suppress his good personality. Moreover, if Norman is controlled by some mysterious evil magic, perhaps there is still hope for him, he just needs to remove the evil magic that controls Norman.

    However, Lin Rui only has a few Reward points left and he cannot exchange for anything that can eliminate evil magic. With some solution in mind, Lin Rui has quickly approached the battlefield. The police car in front has set up roadblocks at the intersection, blocking the traffic on this road to prevent more people from entering the battlefield and being affected.

    ~

    Before the intersection at the front, he made a sharp turn and turned to the side of the road. Now he is close enough to the battlefield, and Mirage Knight should also be on the scene. Rushing out of the car, Lin Rui rushes to the front battlefield. After dashing through the shadows of a building, Lin Rui Has disappeared and Mirage Knight has emerged.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Captain George, what should we do now?¡± The police officer standing next to Police Captain George whispered as he looked at the battlefield.

    In the open space not far from the front, Spiderman is fighting a robust man about two meters tall. Although the robust man is tall and seemed heavy, his speed wasn¡¯t affected by his mass and he is so fast that the police officers can barely see his actions with naked eyes, let alone shoot at him. And they couldn¡¯t use a powerful firearm, which would have wounded Spiderman, who was dealing with Norman.

    ¡°Is that really Norman Osborn?¡± Without answering the question from the police officers around him, George frowned and asked.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know for sure. After all, the monster ispletely different in sizepared to Norman Osborn. However, the devil mask he wore on his face and some of the special armor he retained were consistent with those found in the backroom of Norman Osborn. He is probably Norman Osborn.¡± The officer questioned by the Police Captain George replied, somewhat uncertainly as Norman Osborn lookedpletely different now.

    ¡°How is Harry? Is his life in any danger?¡± Hearing the response from the police officer around him, Police Captain George asked another question.

    After Captain George rushed over and saw a bloody Harry moving to the side, Captain George quickly called the medical team to treat Harry. However, due to his identity and the rtionship between Gwen and Harry, Captain George did not personally look at Harry¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Harry¡¯s injuries are serious, but not life-threatening. His injuries consist of three broken ribs, a couple ofrge gashes on his head and various muscle and soft tissue injuries in the arms and legs and he had lost a lot of blood.¡± When Captain George asked about Harry, the officer answered truthfully. He obviously doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between Harry and Gwen, and thinks that George just wanted to ask about Harry¡¯s situation.

    His brows unconsciously jumped twice, and Police Captain George resisted the twitching of his mouth: ¡°Well, there is no danger to his life. Let the medical team take good care of Mr. Harry Osborn.¡±

    ¡°As for now, we don¡¯t have to intervene in this battle for the time being.¡± His gaze turned to the battlefield ahead, and Police Captain George nned to let Spiderman, the Vignte of New York City, deal with this monster. As for the final result not being in their favor, Police Captain George naturally has his own arrangements.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Spiderman! You can¡¯t stop me! Can¡¯t stop the arrival of the devil!¡± After a long battle, Norman could not defeat Peter and he suddenly roared again.

    ¡°What Devil?! Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you and your psychotic cult?!¡± In his heart, Peter no longer thinks of this guy as his uncle Norman. He is a crazy monster.

    However, just as Peter was throwing back his words, he suddenly saw Norman¡¯s eyes covered with ck mist. In a trance, Peter seems to see through Norman¡¯s eyes and saw a huge figure in the ck mist. For an instant, Peter felt something burst out of his body, and his concentration was broken. And the spider silk thread he shot to a nearby telegraph pole suddenly changed its direction and missed because of Peter¡¯s sudden broken concentration and Peter fell on the ground.

    Bang!

    ¡°Ah! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Peter fell to the ground in a daze, not knowing what was wrong with him.

    Although he fell from the air, he was not hurt because of the small height of his fall and his strong physique. But Peter was not in the best of circumstances. Norman¡¯s first nce seems to have caused something to burst out of him, not only to distract his mind but to leave his whole body in indescribable agony.

    ¡°Hahaha! Surrender to the feet of the devil!¡± Seeing Peter on his knees in pain, Norman rushed over,ughing. On his way, he also picked up his discarded half alloy knife from the ground.

    ¡°Shoot!

    Boom boom boom!

    Facing Spiderman¡¯s sudden change into a dangerous situation, on the side, Police Captain George decisively gave out his orders. But Norman who is greatly improved moved quickly and avoided most of the bullets, some only narrowly missing him, but not enough to subject enough damage. Norman still rushed forward towards the fallen Spiderman step by Step, with the half alloy knife in his hand shining with cold light.

    Shout!

    But just as Normanughs wildly to finish off Spiderman. Peter, who had been on his knees and trembling, suddenly raised his head. If anyone could see Peter¡¯s eyes through Spiderman¡¯s head, he would find that Peter¡¯s eyes, which had been clear and clear, were now covered with red blood. It is a bit simr to Norman¡¯s eyes except for the color.

    !

    The next moment Norman looked down, Peter was already gone. A red shadow running in front of Norman. Then Peter, who appeared in front of Norman reached out and grabbed the alloy knife that Norman was about to cut him with, instead of using his customary spider silk thread.

    ¡°You?!¡­¡± As if he sensed something was wrong with Peter, the dark mist in Norman¡¯s eyes suddenly rose.

    Kakaka~

    The two men werepeting for control of the alloy knife, but it was clear that Peter¡¯s power was greater, and the alloy knife that had been cut to him slowly moved toward Norman¡¯s neck.

    ¡°No!! This is impossible!¡± The dark fog in Norman¡¯s eyes became more and more unstable, and Norman felt that his life was about to be threatened deadly.

    !

    Just after Norman said that, Peter¡¯s strength suddenly increased by several times, and the alloy knife that was about three inches away from Norman¡¯s neck plunged into it. The force applied to the de is so great that a skin that can withstand a normal bullet was not able to stop it. The cut in the alloy knife went right through Norman¡¯s neck and then through the aorta.

    !

    After Peter plunged the alloy knife into Norman¡¯s neck, a thick ck mist burst from his body. This ck fog is very simr to the previous ck fog, but the color is more intense and changes more violently. In the astonished eyes of the police around them, the ck mist attached to Norman¡¯s body constantly twisted and changed, and finally formed the shape of a humanoid creature with the irregr two-horned head above him.

    Poof ~ ~

    ¡°Impossible ~~¡­¡± Norman¡¯s two hands were covering his neck and he reluctantly shouted a sentence and fell to the ground. And the ck fog that was attached to him disappeared when he fell, as if it were one with Norman.

    ¡°No!!!!! Father!!!!! ¡­ After Norman fell, Harry screamed hysterically from the edge of the field.

    !

    After hearing Harry¡¯s voice, Peter, who had been in some internal trouble for a while, suddenly shivered and recovered. This time, however, Peter seems to know what he had done. He did not dare to look back at Harry. He shot the spider¡¯s silk thread toward the house next to him, and he left quickly at the next moment.

    ¡­¡­

    Chapter 157 Norman¡¯s Death

 Chapter 158 Peterâ€™s Difference

    <h4>Chapter 158 Peter¡¯s Difference</h4>

    After Spiderman leaves, Harry rushes to Norman Osborn, who has fallen to the ground and is still dying, despite the doctor¡¯s efforts to stop his bleeding. Holding Norman Osborn, who was covered in blood and had recovered to his normal size, Harry repressed his voice and cried out, tears mixed with the blood from Harry¡¯s wound dripping onto Norman¡¯s face.

    ~

    Just then, Norman Osborn, who should have died, suddenly trembled, and Harry jerked his head.

    ¡°Father! Father!¡± Calling out for Norman, Harry wiped the blurred tears from his face.

    As Harry shouts, Norman slowly opens his eyes. At this time, his eyes were neither ck nor green and they have recovered to a very normal color. Struggling to move his gaze, Norman finally saw his son. Slowly he raised his hand. Norman wanted To touch Harry¡¯s injured face.

    ¡°Father! Don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll call the doctor! Doctor! Doctor!¡± Harry shouted as he took Norman¡¯s raised hand.

    ¡°Harry¡­ no, I can¡¯t be saved. I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s going to be like this.¡± But just as Harry called for a doctor, Norman slowly made a noise that stopped him.

    ¡°Father, no! You won¡¯t die! You made a mistake. Let us both make-up for it! I have an antidote to the gene serum, it can cure the side effects of you!¡± Holding Norman tightly, Harry shouted loudly.

    ¡°Some things can¡¯t be made up for¡­ I deserve to end up like this¡­ cough!¡± Slowly Norman Osborn shook his head and Normanpletely recovered to his normal personality.

    ¡°Father, stop talking, we can save you! Quickly! Doctor!¡± Holding Norman in his arms, Harry did not want him to speak anymore, and he turned to yell at the doctor behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Harry¡± The doctor wasing, but Norman¡¯s eyes closed slowly.¡± Harry, remember, don¡¯t be fooled by hate and shadows!¡± Just before Norman closed his eyespletely, he suddenly stared at Harry Again.

    ~

    With that, Norman copsed into Harry¡¯s arms and lost all hope of life. As for the rushing doctors, they were no longer needed. Even if Peter had not struck Norman, his gic chain would have copsed after this fight and he would not have survived.

    ¡°Father!!¡±

    Harry, surrounded by a crowd of medics, clutched Norman¡¯s body and shouted in the battle-ravaged grass.

    Surrounded by police, Lin Rui is standing in the shadows, looking ahead withplicated eyes. He is stillte, although the plot has been severely changed but Norman Osborn died at Peter¡¯s hands, and Lin Rui could do nothing to hide his face from Harry¡¯s

    Huh ~ Hey! Huh~

    Just as Lin Rui was about to leave the crime scene to look for Peter, a broken sound came from the surrounding area. It wasn¡¯t long before the crowd below saw a battered Iron Man falling quickly from the sky. The ejector at Iron Man¡¯s feet starts to slow down at every drop as if the steel Armor is severely damaged.

    Whoosh! Bang!

    In the end, JARVIS did his best to calcte and Tony narrowly missed hitting the grass the hard way. He was dizzy, but at least he didn¡¯t fall badly.

    Three minutes ago, Tony decided to rush to the sky in order to get rid of the ck fog attack. However, the ck fog did not seem to be afraid of high altitude and low temperature and low oxygen and continued to corrode his steel Armor when Tony flew above 10,000 meters. Just when Tony thought he was going to die, the ck mist suddenly disappeared. At this time, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor has been damaged in many ces, and he was forced to use this method to save himself.

    !

    Sitting on the ground, Tony¡¯s helmet automatically bounced off, revealing Tony¡¯s face which was still not fully recovered from the shock. However, when Tony saw Harry and Norman being held by him in the distance, Tony¡¯s face became even worse. It¡¯s not clear how Norman died, but he couldn¡¯t help much.

    ¡°JARVIS, why haven¡¯t the spare Iron Man Armor arrived yet?¡± Not wanting to stay long, Tony asks JARVIS in a cool voice.

    !

    Just after Tony asked, a new Iron Man Armor rushed to the front of Tony from a distance.

    Boom! Then, Tony put on his new Iron Man Armor with a calm face and rushed to the sky with the half-destroyed Iron Man Armor in his hand. Nearby police and onlookers could only watch Tony leave, and no one could stop him.

    After Tony also left, Lin Rui, hiding in the dark, finally shook his head, he turned and disappeared into the shadows.

    ¡­¡­

    Call ~ call ~

    Peter, departing from the battlefield on the green avenue, keeps throwing spider silk thread and hurtling towards downtown Manhattan. Spiderman flies through the bustling traffic, causing many passers-by to take photos.

    At this time, Peter¡¯s mind and his emotions were in a mess. He didn¡¯t want to think about anything. He just wanted to keep pushing forward and escape from the ce behind him. It¡¯s not like Peter didn¡¯t kill anyone. When he dealt with some wicked guys, Peter wouldn¡¯t be merciful. But that was Norman Osborn! He was Peter¡¯s best friend Harry¡¯s father!

    Moreover, Peter is also confused in his mind. He does not remember how he ¡°missed¡± and killed Norman. Yes, it is a miss. Peter didn¡¯t want to kill Norman at all, he just wanted him to put no more resistance. At the same time, Peter¡¯s mental condition at that time was a bit abnormal, which seemed to affect his body and allowed him to do things he did not want to do.

    So, now Peter just wants to escape from Harry. The farther he escapes, the better. Peter doesn¡¯t know how to face his good friend anymore. Puff! Raising his hand tounch another spider silk thread towards the front of a building, but this time the transmitter at the wrist did not move, his powerful spider silk threads were exhausted!

    !

    Peter had fallen into the street between the two buildings as the web he was holding loosened in his left hand. Peter, who is in a free-falling movement, has no ns to save himself. Perhaps, even if he dies, what troubles are there? As he quickly fell down, Peter thought in a random way.

    Peter did not know that his mental state at this time had not fully recovered to normal conditions, and he was in a very dangerous situation. If he falls from this height, he will die no questions asked, he will die even with the enhancement he received from the spider bite.

    Huh~

    Falling from the sky, Spiderman slowly rxes, as if he really wants to ept death. If anyone could have seen Peter through his Spiderman mask, they would have seen that Peter had closed his eyes and really looked like he was going to die. But just as Peter was Falling fast, a cry came from a distance.

    ¡°Peter! Peter!¡± It was Lin Rui who finally arrived, but even he couldn¡¯t save Peter from such a distance. In a hurry, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care about Shouting Peter¡¯s name in broad daylight. Compared with revealing Spiderman¡¯s identity, Lin Rui has to save Peter¡¯s life.

    Bam!

    At the foot of the road, Lin Rui has fully run the internal energy to make all the light work. Instantly, he jumped for more than three meters in the air and then stepped on the wall on the second floor of the store on the street and quickly flew toward Peter. Lin Rui now regrets why he didn¡¯t redeem an Advanced light flying method when he had enough Reward Points. Now although his speed can save Peterpletely. Still, Lin Rui¡¯s speed and ability to climb the walls have horrified many passersby.

    ¡°Spiderman!¡± Rushing forward with all his strength, Lin Rui shouted again, this time he directly applied internal energy into the Shouting, hoping to make Peter hear and react.

    Hum ~

    Lin Rui¡¯s voice, which contained the internal energy caused the sses in the nearby building to tremble. Soon, Lin Rui¡¯s voice reached Peter¡¯s ear. This time, Peter, who closed his eyes, finally reacted. He was stunned a little, and then he suddenly opened his eyes.

    ¡°What happened to me?!¡± Peter, who opened his eyes, did not seem to understand why he was nning tomitted suicide. He was surprised. However, now is not the time to reflect upon himself, he must find ways to save himself from this situation.

    The confusion and red light in his eyes disappeared. Peter calmed down quickly. He saw that he was very close to the ground. Peter quickly pointed his hand at his wrist. Then, Spiderman stretched his arms directly at the high speed.

    ~

    The figure that had been hurtling down suddenly slowed as if it had been pulled down by something, and then flew like a kite into the shadow of the building. Although the people on the ground may not have seen how Spiderman did it, Lin Rui, Who had been keeping an eye on Peter, did. Just as he thought Peter was about to fall to the ground in this way, a pair of transparent wing membranes appeared under his outstretched arms, just enough for Peter to glide out of the sky.

    ¡°Call! It¡¯s scared me! When did Tony secretly give the new Spiderman costume to Peter, They both hid it from me!¡± Murmuring, Lin Rui had chased Spiderman into the shadows behind the building.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 159 Blood Mask

    <h4>Chapter 159 Blood Mask</h4>

    ¡°What was the matter with you? Why did you fall out of the air and why did it take so long for you to respond?¡± When Lin Rui and Peter elude the crowd to the top of a building, Lin Rui rushes to Peter¡¯s side and asks anxiously.

    Lin Rui waste when he arrived on the battlefield. He could only see Peter killing Norman and then fleeing the scene. He didn¡¯t know what happened to Peter. Otherwise, maybe Lin Rui could have inferred something from the shadow and the strange situation on Peter.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m just run out of silk threads so I was a little surprised.¡± Peter didn¡¯t know what to say as he watched Mirage Knight worry about him. Did he kill Norman by mistake, and then he was so remorseful that he was ready to kill himself? Peter did not think he could do it, and he did not understand what he was thinking just then.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Peter. Now that Tony¡¯s made you a new spider suit, I won¡¯t believe that you thought of the gliders at thest minute. So, what happened?¡± Staring at Peter, Lin Rui asks seriously.

    Call ~

    Confronted by Lin Rui, Peter slowly spoke after a while, ¡°I killed uncle Norman, in front of Harry! I didn¡¯t mean to kill him, but I did and I don¡¯t know how or why!¡±

    ¡°And just now I suddenly found that the spider silkuncher had no spider silk threads, I was already feeling guilty for Harry and it was like the guilt got enhanced to some inhuman level and I thought I could just die without worry. I know now that it was wrong, but I couldn¡¯t wake up then.¡± Facing Lin Rui, Peter finally expresses his feelings.

    ¡°You said that you killed Norman by mistake? What happened? I was there just in time, and you didn¡¯t look like you missed your attack.¡± At Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui frowned. Thest scene that Lin Rui sees is Peter thrusting the Alloy knife into Norman¡¯s neck with great force, which cannot be exined by a slip of the hand.

    ¡°I know what I did, that¡¯s why I ran away from the scene, from Harry. However, my mind was affected by something and I did something that I didn¡¯t mean to do, but my body did moved by itself!¡± Seeing that Mirage Knight didn¡¯t believe in himself, Peter exined quickly. But he himself knows that such an exnation cannot be trusted at all, because he indeed killed Norman in a single attack and from the outsider¡¯s perspective it looked like he didn¡¯t miss or made a mistake.

    ¡°You mean your body is out of control?¡± However, Lin Rui, hearing Peter¡¯s exnation, asked again, this time with an extremely serious face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not uncontroble, but¡­ How do you say that? I was confused at the time, and the attacked that I intended to incapacitate him ended up being fatal and killed him. It¡¯s like I wanted to kill Norman at that time and also didn¡¯t want to kill him. He is dead now which was not my n.¡± The more Peter exined, the more confused he became. He did not know whether he had missed or intended to kill Norman.

    However, despite the confusion of Peter¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui understands that Norman has evil magic in him. It is possible that Peter was affected by the evil magic and lost his mind, but Lin Rui¡¯s previous guess was that the evil being was parasitic on Norman, so why did it let him die?

    ¡°Peter, was there anything strange about your fight with Norman?¡± To test his conjecture, Lin Rui then asks.

    ¡°Strange? Yes! When I looked into uncle Norman¡¯s eyes, I felt a sharp pain all over my body.¡± After Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Peter finally remembered the unusual incident that happened in the battle.

    ¡°A sudden sharp pain in your body? Let me see!¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui suddenly became nervous and rushed to Peter¡¯s side to give him a check-up. Lin Rui is very worried that the evil magic creature is now being parasitic on Peter, So it allowed Norman to be killed because he founded a better host.

    Without evading, Peter lets Lin Rui put his hand on his wrist. Then he felt a warm rush of heat from the palm of the Mirage Knight¡¯s hand into his own. ¡°Yi?¡± Peter made a curious sound, but it did not disturb the attentive Mirage Knight.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s mental strength had increased, he still could not control his conscious and make it leave his body., he could only check Peter¡¯s body with his internal energy. But he thought it was enough. However, after careful examination, Lin Rui did not detect anything odd except for Peter¡¯s strong body.

    Releasing Peter¡¯s hand, Lin Rui fell into thought. However, just as Peter was about to ask some questions, Lin Rui suddenly took out a Freya Guardian that he had been wearing, and put it in Peter¡¯s hands. Since internal energy hasn¡¯t made any discoveries, maybe the same magical effects of the Freya Guardian can have some discoveries.

    Om ~

    Sure enough, as soon as Freya Guardian touched Peter, it sent out a violent wave, which both Lin Rui and Peter felt. After a few seconds, however, the Freya Guardian recovered as if nothing had happened.

    Pulling the Freya Guardian back, Lin Rui carefully sensed the magical fluctuations on it. It¡¯s remaining defenses are weakened, but they are still useful. This shows that Peter was indeed attacked by magic before, but at least the evil presence did not parasitize him.

    ¡°Fuu! Fortunately!!¡± Holding the Freya Guardian, Lin Rui signed in relief.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mirage Knight? What was that warm current just now? And what is this little thing?¡± Peter asks, confused by Lin Rui¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Peter, it¡¯s about time I told you something, but don¡¯t be surprised.¡± On second thought, Lin Rui decides to tell Peter the result of his conjecture. After all, though the thing that had parasitic on Norman might have died, Peter had to be prepared for the possibility that they might encounter something simr in the future.

    ¡°Well, is there still anything that will make me surprised?¡± ¡°Nodded his head,¡± said Peter earnestly.

    ¡°So, let me start from the dark fog on Norman Osborn. Actually, I¡­¡± Then Lin Rui started to exin the strange things about Norman, the spection about the ck fog, magic and other things to Peter.

    ¡­¡­

    Just after Spiderman escaped the scene and Iron Man also leaves directly and Lin Rui follows Peter and disappears. Here on the Green avenue, Harry held Norman Osborn¡¯s body until a police officer pulled him away. Finally, Harry watched helplessly as his father was bagged into a car and driven away.

    Police Captain George cannot decide the disposal of Norman Osborn¡¯s corpse. This is what the influential figure above needs to deal with. After all, in addition to the high-tech armor and weapons, Norman¡¯s final mutation was their concern.

    Suddenly watching the car with his father¡¯s body disappeared, Harry motionlessly sat on the ground. His-face blurred again as he let the blood from his wounds ran down his-face. The medical staff who had been standing next to Harry didn¡¯t know what to do with him, because Harry obviously didn¡¯t want to receive any treatment. In the end, Police Captain George could only helplessly leave a team of police officers to watch Harry, and everyone else was removed from the scene. The scene of the ident will be closed for a period of time until the end of the investigation. As for Harry, the police won¡¯t send him away right now.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Harry, who had been watching from afar, finally blinked. Because of the long stare, Harry¡¯s eyes flooded with tears and blurred his vision. But just as Harry wiped away his tears, he saw On his leg a broken, blood-stained green mask of the devil that belonged to his father. A little dazed, Harry slowly prepared to pick up his father¡¯s things.

    Om ~

    When Harry reached out and touched the mask, a strange wave passed through him. Then Harry stood up slowly, holding the mask, and walked slowly away from the field. And the police officers guarding here naturally did not stop him, so he let him go to the city covered with blood.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 160 Protects Sanctum

    <h4>Chapter 160 Protects Sanctum</h4>

    On the top floor of the building a few hundred meters away, Lin Rui and Peter sit side by side on the edge.

    ¡°That¡¯s about it, but I haven¡¯t been exposed to this kind of magic before, so I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s weird about it.¡± Having exined to Peter what happened to Norman, Lin Rui finally attributed it to evil magic.

    ¡°Is there really magic and magic sorcerer(s) in this world? The kind of guy who wields a wand and casts huge spells?¡± After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Peter, who had taken off his mask, stares.

    ¡°Oh¡­ they may be a bit different.¡± Lin Rui, who had seen Dr. Strange, didn¡¯t know how to tell Peter that the sorcerer(s) here were all melee warriors. However, Lin Rui himself didn¡¯t know what kind of sorcerers were in this world or if there is any other type. He can¡¯t be sure about anything.

    ¡°So it was the evil magic in Norman that attacked me and made me uncontrobly and kill him?¡± The matter of magic was put aside for the moment, and Peter was still bitter about killing Norman.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you all this to stop you from ming yourself. It was an ident. You didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Lin Rui patted Peter on the shoulder to persuade him that it wasn¡¯t his fault.

    ¡°Even if your magical story is true, I killed Mr. Norman Osborn, the father of my best friend. I don¡¯t think Harry would ever forgive me if he knew.¡± ¡°Said Peter faintly as he sat dangling his legs at the Edge of the building, watching the ant-sized stream of traffic and smaller people below.

    ~

    ¡°You know Harry is your best friend. He must have known that the situation was beyond your control. Even if you hadn¡¯t identally killed him, he would have been shot by the police nearby.¡± With Norman¡¯s way of doing things, the police who surrounded him must have had orders to shoot him on the spot. So even if Spiderman didn¡¯t kill him, Norman probably wouldn¡¯t have been around much longer.

    ¡°That would have been better than killing Harry¡¯s father in front of him! Forget it, Mirage Knight.¡± It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s solution has little effect. After Peter whispered, he jumped down the edge of the building.

    ¡°Peter! Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Lin Rui shouted from the edge of the building when she saw Peter floating away on his underarm wings after climbing down one floor.

    Huh~

    However, Peter has slowly drifted away.

    ¡°I hope they are all right, this incident is really a huge blow!¡± Looking at Spiderman¡¯s figure slowly disappearing before his eyes, Lin Rui muttered something.

    In fact, it was Lin Rui¡¯s fault that Peter killed Norman in front of Harry. If he had followed Peter to look for Norman, maybe he could have prevented it. However, there is no way to predict this in advance, and the thing inside Norman is so weird that Lin Rui has no idea what he would have done even if he was there.

    ~

    Just as Lin Rui stood on the edge of the building and let the wind blow on his face to clear up some messy thoughts, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

    ¡°Hello? ¡­ Hello!¡± Lin Rui quickly responded when he took out his phone and said hello. This is not Mirage Knight¡¯s phone! So he quickly took off his mask to recover his voice.

    ¡°Jackson, Norman Osborn is dead. He was killed by Spiderman. Sorry, I wasn¡¯t able to stop this from happening.¡± Tony, who was feeling ufortable, did not notice such a sudden change in Lin Rui¡¯s voice at the other end of the phone and said in a deep voice.

    Before the departure, Tony promised that he would solve the problem of Norman, but the result turned out to be this. Norman was killed by Peter, in front of Harry. Since knowing Peter¡¯s real identity, Tony has been taking good care of this young Man. He is someone that he admires the most except for Lin Rui. If Peter had been protecting New York as Spiderman, Tony might have liked him better.

    However, this incident must have been a huge shock to Peter, Tony knew the rtionship between Harry and Peter. Killing your best friend¡¯s father is not something that anyone would feel good about. Tony had contacted Peter before calling Lin Rui, but he could not get in touch with him, so he called Lin Rui.

    ¡°Mr. Tony, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, but I know it mustn¡¯t be your fault.¡± Holding the phone, Lin Rui said earnestly after hearing Tony¡¯s apology. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t really me Tony if he can get someone Like tony to apologize. Lin Rui does not know that Tony was also in danger of the ck fog, otherwise, he would not think that Tony is out of action.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to hang up now. Your two friends should need someone tofort now, maybe you can give them some help.¡± Tony reminded him before hanging up the phone and he has also suggested who Spiderman is to Lin Rui.

    ¡°I Know, Mr. Tony.¡± Hearing, Lin Rui certainly knew what Peter and Harry were doing now.

    Then, Tony hangs up on the phone. Putting down the phone, Lin Rui is also feeling conflicted. Regarding the evil magic that disappeared, Lin Rui really didn¡¯t know how tofort his two friends.

    ~~~~

    Leaving the building, Lin Rui had already jumped out of the roof and then disappeared between the floors below.

    ¡­¡­

    While Lin Rui was freaking out about Peter and Harry, in the middle of a quiet old street in downtown New York, there was an unusual wave of activity a few minutes ago in a seemingly old building. Of course, this wave cannot be detected by Ordinary people, even Lin Rui may not be able to observe this wave up close.

    In fact, this seemingly ancient pce building is one of the three guardians Sanctum of the Earth in Greenwich Vige, New York. Under the leadership of the powerful Ancient One, a magic sorcerer(s), who has been secretly defending the Earth from the harassment and invasion of other space deities is someone from the time of Merlin.

    The sorcerer(s) in New York Sanctum, who has been responsible for the detection of magical fluctuations around the world, suddenly detected the fluctuation when Norman was killed by Peter and the shadow on his body suddenly changed and disappeared. It was only for a brief moment, but the sorcerer sounded the rm out of caution.

    Soon, there was a strong magical wave in New York Sanctum. If someone can walk into this Sanctum at this time, what he sees will definitely overturn his world view. Because, in the lobby of New York Sanctum, several revolving and glowing portals of space are rapidly expanding. Not long after, several great sorcerers (s) from elsewhere crossed the door of space and reached New York Sanctum.

    ¡°What happened? Why have you summoned us all over?¡± The first man who walked out of the portal was a stocky, Asian-faced man. He asked in a deep tone to the Keeper of the New York Sanctum.

    ¡°Wang, everyone. Just a few minutes ago, New York Sanctum suddenly detected the power of an evil spirit, located in the city of New York.¡± Without any nonsense, the sorcerer who had called everyone immediately spoke out what had just happened.

    ¡°The power of evil? Really?!¡± This time it was not Wong who spoke, but a slender female sorcerer at his side, apparently a little surprised.

    ¡°Sure enough, the mystic wheel has recorded this wave.¡± Nodding, he led the sorcerers (s) to a room at the back of the chamber.

    Then they all hurried into the room. Soon there were waves of magic fluctuation inside.

    ¡°So it seems to be true! Do you want to contact the Ancient One?¡± After seeing the wheel of mystic, Wang asked with a heavy tone. If it is really a devil that had broken through the guardian magic, then only the Ancient One can deal with this level of demon.

    ¡°Although the power of the devil does appear but it is iparably weak, it should not have been able to pass through the guardian magic. And now it disappears again, maybe we don¡¯t have to disturb the Ancient One, it is better to investigate it first.¡± After listening to Wong, a handsome middle-aged man next to him said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that this time the devil¡¯s power is so small that I wouldn¡¯t have sensed it if it hadn¡¯t been so close to New York Sanctum.¡± Nodding, the Keeper of New York Sanctum also had the same idea as the one who just spoke.

    ncing around, everyone seems to think that there was no need to disturb Ancient One. Therefore, Wang also nodded.

    ¡°So be it, send two sorcerer(s) teams to investigate ording to Sanctum¡¯s position. As soon as you discover the demon¡¯s power, let Ancient One know!¡± Soon, as the highest-ranking sorcerer(s) here, Wang gave the order.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 161 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 161 *Hidden*</h4>

    Time passed quickly, and it has been three days since Norman Osborn died. For the past three days, Lin Rui spent almost all of his time with Peter and Harry. Especially Harry, the death of his father was a huge shock to him. He kept himself in the room all day and didn¡¯t know what to do, even if Lin Rui had been waiting outside, he couldn¡¯t see him. So, Lin Ruiter had to ask Gwen to spend more time with Harry.

    As for Peter, he acts very normal at home and in his daily life. After all, no one except Tony and Lin Rui knows that he is Spiderman, so if he appeared very sad or guilty, it wouldn¡¯t be normal. However, Lin Rui knew the secret Peter is hiding. In the past three days, Peter did not dare to meet Harry. But Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have any good way to exin everything to them and the matter can only be smoothed over by time.

    Lin Rui believes that with Peter and Harry¡¯s friendship, even if Harryter finds out that Peter is Spiderman, he will not hold a grudge against him. So, after visiting Harry, Lin Rui ns to visit Tony, who had asked to do him a favor. Although Tony did not help Lin Rui, Lin Rui would not mind doing Tony a small favor. After all, the other three percent of his mission needs to be quickly filled up. Besides, he never returned Tony¡¯s sports car.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Jackson is here.¡± Half an hourter, JARVIS reminds Tony, who is lying in the living room with his eyes closed.

    ¡°I see. Let him in.¡± Without opening his eyes, Tony replies faintly. Tony is still feeling a little ufortable in his heart, but he is much better than he was three days ago. After all, Norman Osborn had nothing to do with him, and he didn¡¯t know Harry very well. He¡¯s just worried about Peter. Tony hopes that Spiderman doesn¡¯t get hit hard by this incident.

    ~

    Soon, there was a slight sound of footsteps behind Tony, and Lin Rui came in.

    ¡°Jackson, how is your friend?¡± Knowing that Lin Rui was in front of him, Tony opened his eyes and asked.

    ¡°Harry? He¡¯s not in a very good condition. This incident hit him hard. It may take a while for him to recover.¡± At Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui was stunned at first but answered quickly. He just thought that Tony was asking about Peter, but he isn¡¯t supposed to know that Peter is Spiderman.

    ¡°No one can go through this kind of thing without it affecting them, I hope he can get through this.¡± Nodding, Tony could also guess what happened to Harry. ¡°Forget it, what are you doing here today? There¡¯s nothing you can do to help me with my experiments.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I grant you a request thest time I asked for your help? I¡¯ve been waiting for the rest of your schedule, and there¡¯s nothing I can do for Harry right now, so I came by myself.¡± Sitting down on Tony¡¯s side sofa, Lin Rui said calmly, looking at Tony.

    ¡°You still remember that, forgot it. After all, I didn¡¯t help you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t help with this thing. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Tony smiled at Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°I know you must have tried your best, so I will do what I promised before. Besides, I¡¯m sure I can handle old people fairly well.¡± For getting thest bit of goodwill, Lin Rui would not waste such a good chance. Moreover, Lin Rui is also curious about the old man mentioned by Tony.

    ¡°Since you are willing to help, then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. The old man is already 90 years old. Although he is somewhat out of touch with modern society, he still wants to fit in. So your mission is very simple. Just take him around New York and let him see the rhythm of life in modern society.¡± Seeing Lin Rui insist like that, Tony didn¡¯t say anything and handed the mission to Lin Rui.

    ¡°90 years old? This is really long life, and his mentality must be very good. You can rest assured, I will make sure that the old man would travel safely throughout New York.¡± Listening to Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui said with a smile. However, when he heard that the old man was ny years old, Lin Rui felt that he was missing something here.

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to worry about safety, the old man¡¯s health is very good, maybe even better than you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s promise, Tony suddenly smiled and said.

    If Tony hadn¡¯t checked Lin Rui¡¯s bodyst time he was in aa, he could have been sure that the old man was in better shape than Lin Rui. But after learning about Lin Rui¡¯s physical abilities, Tony is not sure now. After All, Captain Rogers is a Super Soldier.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the old man¡¯s name? When shall I show him around New York City?¡± Treating what Tony said as a joke, Lin Rui asks.

    If the old man is really in good health, Lin Rui would be more rxed, at least he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any problems during the trip. However, even if there is no disease, he should not be very strong at the age of 90.

    ¡°I will arrange the time and inform you when and where to meet, but it should be within these two days. As for his name, I¡¯ll let him introduce himself to you when you meet him.¡± Tony obviously hasn¡¯t arranged anything yet, and he didn¡¯t even tell Lin Rui the old man¡¯s name.

    ¡°Ohh~ Okay, I will push things down to the next week.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui did not mind. Maybe the old man is a very important guy, and it¡¯s normal that Tony doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity in advance.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Now, why don¡¯t you go out with me and y a couple of rounds of golf?¡± With a nod, Tony got up from his chair and stretched himself.

    ¡°Golf? I can¡¯t y!¡± After hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui said without knowing why.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t y, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Tony obviously didn¡¯t mind Lin Rui¡¯s skills, he just wants someone to y against.

    ¡°All right.¡± Since Tony is in the mood, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind in apany him. However, Lin Rui thinks he should learn quickly. After all, his body coordination and strength are much better than others.

    ¡­¡­

    On the grass behind the vi, a small white golf ball flew far away. It flew far away on the grass, at least it could not be seen by Tony¡¯s naked eye. Less than half an hour has passed since he started ying golf, and Lin Rui has already yed dozens of rounds.

    ¡°Come on! At this rate, you¡¯re going to finish me off.¡± Throwing the club aside, Tony said grimly.

    At first, Lin Rui really behaved like a novice, holding the club in a non-standard way and standing in a wrong posture as well as swinging the club. However, after Tony¡¯s brief instruction, Lin Rui soon got the hang of it. After the first two Shots, Lin Rui looks like a veteran. Tony just watched Lin Rui hit the ball away with one shot, and Lin Rui seems to not like hitting the ball in the goal but to hit it far away.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t hold back on my strength sometimes.¡± Putting the clubs away, Lin Rui said, looking at Tony awkwardly. With Lin Rui¡¯s strength at the moment, he can smash a golf ball straight away, But that would be too scary.

    ¡°Go home. I won¡¯t y with you again.¡± Taking off his visor, Tony has walked back to the vi.

    As for Lin Rui, he picks up the clubs Tony left behind. He got caught up in the spur of the moment, or he should have given way to Tony.

    ¡­¡­

    Not long after returning from Tony¡¯s house that day, Lin Rui received a call from Tony. On the phone, Tony told Lin Rui that he was meeting the old man at 9 am tomorrow at the National Memorial in New York. Tony also gave Lin Rui a phone number so he could call when he couldn¡¯t find the old man.

    Lin Rui said yes and then he nned the next few days. After all, he is touring with a 90-year-old man. Although he wants to see New York¡¯s modern life, Lin Rui will not really care about his age. Therefore, Lin Rui found some activities that would make him feel modern life and they are not too intense. Lin Rui felt that his arrangement would surely satisfy the old man. After all, he is also a ttering young man.

    In this way, Lin Rui came to the National Memorial early the next day. Because it is a holiday, there are still quite a lot of people in the memorial hall. Lin Rui takes a prominent position and waits, ncing at the people passes by him, especially the elderly.

    However, until nine o¡¯clock, Lin Rui still could not find an old man over 70 years old. Just as Lin Rui was ready to take out his mobile phone, a tall man slowly walked towards Lin Rui wearing a baseball cap.

    ¡°Jackson? Hello, I am Steve Rogers.¡±

    ¡­..

    Chapter 161 Hello, I am Steve Rogers

 Chapter 162 Captain America

    <h4>Chapter 162 Captain America</h4>

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Steve Rogers. You should be the one that Tony mentioned. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young.¡± Seeing Lin Rui standing there in silence, Steve Rogers introduced himself again.

    ¡°Ah! Hello! Hello! I¡¯m Jackson! ¡± After Rogers introduced himself twice, Lin Rui finally recovered and reached out to greet Captain America.

    Although as a crossed over rebirth person, Lin Rui himself is not a person who especially admires celebrities and he should not have been so shocked. However, when meeting the American national hero, Lin Rui is no better than an ordinary person. After all, this is Captain America! However, Lin Rui is not an ordinary person at all. After the initial shock, he calmed down quickly.

    ¡°No wonder Tony didn¡¯t tell me his name. It turns out that the 90-year-old man is Captain America. I thought it was weird that Tony would mention a 90-year-old man and that he needs someone to take care of his modern knowledge problem!¡± After calming down, Lin Rui also knew how much of a surprise Tony had given himself.

    ¡°Mr. Rogers, I don¡¯t know what I should call you now? Captain Rogers? ¡± Holding Rogers hand, Lin Rui asked with a smile. Now, Lin Rui has lost the shock of seeing Steve Rogers at first. In terms of strength and other aspects, Lin Rui is better than Captain America and he is stronger too. Apart from being a natural leader, Captain America is not much better than Lin Rui.

    Seeing the young man in front of him recovering from the shock, Rogers was surprised, but his face did not show it. ¡°Just call me Steve, I am not a Captain now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Steve. From now on, I will be in charge of your next few days. However, since I didn¡¯t know it was you, the itinerary I made may not be suitable, but New York still has a lot of ces for us to go. ¡°No matter why Tony gave the request to himself, Lin Rui was also happy to meet with Captain America.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll leave everything to you then. In fact, I have gradually adapted to my current life. This time I asked Tony to help me just to have a little rest. I didn¡¯t expect that he put it on you.¡± Rogers said with a smile.

    ¡°It seems that Captain Rogers is a trump card yed by Nick Fury. It¡¯s no wonder that Tony¡¯s attitude towards S.H.I.E.L.D. has been eased recently.¡± When he heard Captain Rogers¡¯s words, Lin Rui thought quietly in his heart.

    With Captain America in S.H.I.E.L.D., who has also worked with Tony¡¯s father, it¡¯s really easier to pull Tony into the Avengers Alliance. Moreover, it was Nick Fury who dug Rogers out of the ice and resurrected him and gave Rogers the opportunity to continue to fight terrorists after sleeping for sixty years. It can be said that Steve Rogers has a strong sense of belonging to SHIELD at this time.

    ¡°I¡¯d be very happy to help you. I should be half an expert in this field.¡± Simply thinking about it, Lin Rui replied with a smile, ¡°so, let¡¯s start? Let¡¯s start with this national memorial. I just came here a while ago. Speaking of this memorial hall, there is¡­ ¡°

    Then, Lin Rui took Captain Rogers to visit the National Memorial. Although Steve Rogers is a living historical figure, there have been many major events in history since his disappearance. Captain Rogers obviously needs to make up for some historical knowledge, which is why Lin Rui chose here as a meeting ce.

    ¡°Jackson, although I know that Tony must have had a reason to rmend you but you don¡¯t seem to be surprised to see me. I¡¯ve been dead for sixty years. Aren¡¯t you curious at all? May I ask why aren¡¯t you surprised? ¡± As he lowered the brim of his hat a little, Steve asked as he approached Lin Rui. Atst, he could not resist asking his doubts. After all, he was only twenty-nine years old when he put himself in ice and died for the outside world.

    ¡°Haha, I always believe that Captain America is not dead. As for why I¡¯m not so surprised to see you, it¡¯s because I know the existence of SHIELD. You can inquire about it a little bit after returning. You should be able to get some detailed information about me. I think there should be a lot of records about me in SHIELD.¡± No turning his head, Lin Rui replied softly. This is the National Memorial Hall. The crowd is still veryrge and Captain Rogers is only wearing a simple baseball cap, which may cause some minor disturbance if he is seen.

    ¡°Oh? You know about S.H.I.E.L.D., but you are obviously not an agent of S.H.I.E.L.D. or other subordinates.¡± Captain Rogers¡¯s eyes shed and he was getting more and more interested in the identity of Lin Rui.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, the World War II Memorial is in front of us. There are detailed information about the Howling Commandos and some precious images in it.¡± Instead of answering Rogers¡¯ questions, Lin Rui pointed to a pavilion in front of him.

    The World War II Memorial, Roger had already the Howling Commando¡¯s information here. For those teammates who fought side by side in the war, Rogers had always missed them, but in addition to Rogers¡¯ best friend, Bucky Barnes, his other teammates died in the past 60 years. Only Peggy Carter, Rogers¡¯s first love has remained in this era and she is too old to get up from her bed.

    Following Lin Rui silently into the World War II Memorial, Captain Rogers temporarily suppressed the interest in Lin Rui¡¯s identity. Although he has been here before, every time he sees the images of the Howling Commando and some video materials of 60 years ago, Rogers unconsciously recalls those memories from 60 years ago which is still feels like yesterday to him.

    Although in the eyes of today¡¯s people, these are a very long history, so long that they have to put in the memorial hall to remind everyone. But it¡¯s not the same for Steve. These things are not long ago for him. The sound of gunfire and the smoke of explosion in the battlefield seemed to echo around him, which was why he had been carrying out missions since he woke up because he could not integrate himself into modern quiet life for a while.

    Standing in front of a disy screen, Captain Rogers looked at the images of himself and the Howling Commando. In this image, he sees his best friend, Bucky, and there are several heroic teammates beside him. At that time, he was just a soldier with a passion to destroy Hydra. He didn¡¯t expect to get such a great honor after his ¡°sacrifice¡±. However, at least Hydra was destroyed and World War II was won.

    Seeing Captain Rogers standing there, Lin Rui stood quietly, knowing that Steve Rogers is now reminiscing about his teammates and the past.

    When Lin Rui saw Bucky on the screen, he was thinking about another thing. That is Winter Soldier, Bucky Barnes is not dead, but he was captured by Hydra and transformed into the most sessful and powerful Winter Soldier. His strength is not worse than Rogers, a super soldier who was injected with the Super Soldier serum.

    In order not to let Bucky, a special character, cause unnecessary troubles to Lin Rui in the future, he felt it necessary to find him quickly. However, to find Bucky controlled by Hydra, Lin Rui has to start with SHIELD. After all, Hydra is nowrgely hidden in SHIELD, while Lin Rui is not clear about the whole situation.

    Moreover, since Captain Rogers has been awakened, the internal cleaning of S.H.I.E.L.D. is obviously going to speed up and Lin Rui will not wait until the arrival of the New York war to solve this problem.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the next ce.¡± He watched for a long time in front of the screen until the image was reyed again, and Steve finally said to Lin Rui, who was beside him. Then, he stepped out first, and Lin Rui naturally followed him.

    ¡°Since Captain Rogers has no requirements for the itinerary, I suggest that the next ce we go to is¡­¡±

    ¡°You can decide the location without telling me in advance. And you don¡¯t have to call me captain. ¡°

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m not used to it. After all, I grew up listening to your story. ¡°

    Subsequently, Lin Rui and Captain Rogers slowly walked out of the National Memorial. When they left, they didn¡¯t notice that a teenage boy nearby saw Steve deliberately press down his face under the brim of his hat.

    ¡°Mom! Captain America!¡± Pointing towards Lin Rui and Captain Rogers, the little boy shouted at his mother.

    ¡°Captain America is over there, and don¡¯t yell in here!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 163 Lin Ruiâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 163 Lin Rui¡¯s n</h4>

    The day passed quickly. Although Lin Rui¡¯s nned tripst night was totally inappropriate for the situation but the temporary selection of several ces was enough to make Rogers, a still 90-year young man, happy. At least Lin Rui thinks so.

    With Captain Rogersing out of a bar that young people like to y, Lin Rui looked out towards the sky and noticed that it was already gettingte, so he looked at Captain Rogers and said with a smile: ¡°Captain, we¡¯ll stop here today, I hope you enjoyed yourself today.¡±

    ¡°I did, Jackson.¡± With a Nod, Rogers smiled and looked at Lin Rui.

    Though Steve spent the whole day following Lin Rui around the ces that young people like to visit with half of his face covered in front of him, he was able to experience what young people like today. In fact, it is not much different from before, But today¡¯s fun projects are more advanced and more diverse.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Captain, I will go back today and n for the next few days.¡± Lin Rui was also happy to hear Steve say that.

    ¡°Well, then I will see you tomorrow, Jackson.¡± Captain Rogers smiled and was ready to leave alone. However, just when he turned halfway, Lin Rui suddenly stopped him again.

    ¡°That, Captain, can you give me a few autographs? I have a few good friends who are your fans.¡± Lin Rui suddenly asked when Rogers turned around.

    ¡°Haha, of course.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s request, Captain Rogers smiled and agreed.

    ¡­¡­

    After almost an hour, Lin Rui returned home with a few autographs signed by Captain Rogers. In addition to what Lin Rui asked for, Lin Rui also reserved some signatures for Peter and Harry. Lin Rui knew that Peter adored Captain America. Harry, though not as much as Peter, he also admired the American hero.

    Buzz~

    Shortly after Lin Rui got home, his mobile phone in his pocket started to vibrate. Taking out the mobile phone to see who¡¯s calling. It¡¯s Tony.

    ¡°Hey! Mr. stark! I didn¡¯t expect you to give me such a big surprise. This 90-year-old man really surprised me! ¡± Pick up the phone, Lin Rui said briskly.

    ¡°It seems that you get along well. I didn¡¯t expect this old popsicle could y with such a modern young man like you.¡± Tony at the other side seemed to be unhappy with Lin Rui¡¯s happy mood and said faintly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stark. I know that the resurrection of Captain Rogers must be in a confidential stage now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell others.¡± He seems to have heard some unhappiness from Tony¡¯s tone of voice, It seems that Tony and Captain Rogers don¡¯t get along so well, but Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care, and then promises.

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t care whether you keep it secret or not. This is SHIELD¡¯s business. However, with the old popsicle joining in, it seems that the n is still possible.¡± Tony at the other end of the phone smiled and then revealed something about the formation of Avengers alliance from SHIELD.

    After learning that Lin Rui is not an ordinary person and that his strength is unusual, Tony no longer keeps the mysterious organization SHIELD as a secret to Lin Rui. In addition to some special secrets, Tony will also selectively talk to Lin Rui about SHIELD. On the one hand, Tony can let Lin Rui know what kind of organization SHIELD is. On the other hand, Lin Rui can also give himself some suggestions. After all, these things are not good for Tony to tell pepper, at least not until all decisions are made.

    ¡°Although Mr. Stark hasn¡¯t told me what SHIELD¡¯s n is but if you are concerned about it, it¡¯s better to wait a little longer. Also, you can use this time to get rid of your concerns, I believe you have the time and strength to do this.¡± Lin Rui certainly knows what Tony is hiding, so his suggestion is to let Tony solve the problem of the Hydra within SHIELD first.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been doing this all the time. I¡¯m sure the results wille out soon. Let¡¯s see then.¡± Tony at the other end of the phone said with a faint grace, ¡°That¡¯s it. Since you get along well with that old iceman, he will be handed over to you for the next week. Save him from bothering me.¡±

    ¡°I know, Mr. Stark.¡± Lin Rui, who is holding the phone, bends up unconsciously and responds.

    Then Lin Rui simply said something else that didn¡¯t matter and hung up. After Tony¡¯s call, Lin Rui is lost in thought.

    Although the things between Peter and Harry are still very tangled but now the problem inside S.H.I.E.L.D. needs to be solved quickly! If Tony did notpletely eliminate HYDRA from S.H.I.E.L.D. before he decided to join S.H.I.E.L.D., then there was something wrong with thetter.

    After all, Lin Rui is not the one who ns to follow the plot. The system has disappeared. Lin Rui not only needs the reward points to strengthen himself but also needs reward points to revive the system. The way to get arge number of reward points is to do many hidden quests and achieve some special achievements besidespleting the main line quest. As for the hidden quest and achievements, these are not true to follow the plot. Maybe getting involved in the original plot will make things more unstable and dangerous, but Lin Rui has no other way at this time. In order to make himself stronger and revive the system, Lin Rui decided to make some troubles in the Marvel world.

    ¡°Hydra, if the system was still there, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have bothered you so early. But now is not the time for you to continue to lurk around anymore.¡± Sitting at the table, Lin Rui looks through the window and whispers to the dark night sky outside.

    Lin Rui can be sure that this must be a hidden quest and a huge one which will give me a lot of reward points. Maybe with Lin Rui¡¯s strength at this time, he can¡¯t fight Hydra who has developed for so many years alone, but he¡¯s not alone. He has his own team and friends, as well as the strength of SHIELD.

    In addition to Vignte in League of Defender, Tony is also a great help to Lin Rui. What¡¯s more, now Captain Rogers is also resurrected. Because of the battle between Captain Rogers and Hydra and the hatred that they killed his best friend, when he knows that hydra is lurking inside SHIELD, he will do anything to remove them.

    Unconsciously, Lin Rui has also grown to the point where he is something more than a regr Vignte. Perhaps in the eyes of ordinary people, Mirage Knight is just a Vignte that fights gangs and helps street victims. But in the eyes of others, the identity of Mirage Knight is not just that simple.

    In this way, simply thinking about how to deal with Hydra, Lin Rui went to bed and fell asleep in meditation. Without a lot of Reward points, Lin Rui can only rely on meditation step by step to enhance his strength.

    ¡­¡­

    After Lin Rui returned home, Captain Rogers did not return home, but returned to the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. For today¡¯s day with Lin Rui, Captain Rogers is very interested in this young man. And Lin Rui was introduced by Tony, and Rogers wanted to see the details of the young man. Therefore, Steve quickly transferred all the information about Jackson Lin inside S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°High IQ, high emotional intelligence, excellent results, a wide range of interests, and deep rtionship with Tony Stark, often help Tony Stark carry out some physics experiments. Now counted as the third sequence talent of SHIELD and is being closely watched.¡± Looking carefully at the file, Captain Rogers was not surprised by some basic information about Jackson inside SHIELD.

    ¡°Oh? There is also an ident that happened not long ago. In the study of a first-ss event, Jackson Lin was identally struck by lightning and recovered five minutes after his heart stopped. On the second day when doctors and nurses all judged that he would be a vegetable, Jackson Lin miraculously woke up again without obvious injury. It¡¯s a little strange, but it¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡± Looking at the notes of that level of the event, Captain Rogers thought in silence. Then he continued to look.

    ¡°The machine recording Jackson Lin¡¯s life state recorded an unusual brain wave activity when he was in aa. After analysis by experts in neurology and physiology, it is preliminarily determined that the development of Jackson Lin¡¯s brain domain is far greater than that of ordinary people. We will continue to closely observe it.¡± This is all the investigation data SHIELD has on Lin Rui, although the biggest secret of Lin Rui has not been involved yet. But this is already enough.

    ¡°It seems that this Jackson kid is not an ordinary person. Is brain development possible? This is something that even Super-Soldier serum can¡¯t do.¡± Turning off the on-screen information about Lin Rui, Captain Rogers muttered.

    ¡°In this way, It isn¡¯t that weird for Tony to pay so much attention to him. But does he know the secret of this kid.¡± Putting the tablet on the table, Captain Rogers blinked and said to himself. Then, as he came, he walked out of the headquarters of S.H.I.E.L.D. and went home.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 164 Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 164 Strategy</h4>

    For the next five days, Lin Rui carefully prepared a schedule for the younger and older man like Captain America who had been asleep for over sixty years. After five days together, Lin Rui knows he¡¯s getting along with Captain America. At least Captain Rogers seems to like him.

    Lin Rui also thought about arranging a chance encounter for Peter and Captain Rogers. Maybe Peter will be in a better mood when he sees his idol, and he can get out of the state of guilt and remorse faster. However, Lin Rui also knew that Captain Rogers was not to be exposed at this time, so he did not do so.

    Soon, Captain Rogers¡¯s one-week vacation time was over, and Lin Rui¡¯s guide duty was officially over. Standing at the door of an ecological park in New York, Captain Rogers silently looked at the pedestrians passing by. Sixty years have passed and the world has changed too much. However, even with Hydra not alive, there are still many unrest factors in the world, which is why Steve wants Tony to join the S.H.I.E.L.D. Avengers Alliance.

    ¡°Jackson, thank you for these days. It¡¯s time for us to part, but I have a message for you to tell Tony.¡± Looking at Lin Rui through sunsses, Captain Rogers said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°You say, I¡¯m waiting for his reply.¡±

    ¡°Oh ~ ok, Captain Rogers, I will talk to Mr. Stark.¡± Knowing that there should be some agreement between Steve and Tony, Lin Rui nodded and agreed.

    ¡°So, goodbye, I will look forward to seeing you next time, Jackson.¡± Finally, Captain Rogers patted the young man on the shoulder and directly mixed within the crowd in front of him and left slowly towards the distance.

    ¡°It looks like I have to move faster. It doesn¡¯t make much sense to stop Tony anymore.¡± Watching Steve¡¯s burly figure slowly disappearing before him, Lin Rui thought silently and then walked towards the nearest subway exit.

    ¡­¡­

    At night, Lin Rui arrives at the guardian base as Mirage Knight. Daredevil and Jack are already waiting for him. It had been a long time since they had fought side by side. As for Spiderman, he is not here. Although Lin Rui needs a lot of help now, he still wants Peter to slow down for a while.

    ¡°Jack, Daredevil, did you get anything on the people I asked you to check a few days ago?¡± Lin Rui asked directly as he stepped into the base.

    ¡°Mirage knight, though I don¡¯t know where you got the names of these people. But apart from a name and appearance, we really can¡¯t find out anything! Their jobs, their homes, their families, their identities, nothing can be found.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jack, who was sitting on the sofa and ying with the silver dagger, replied with a frown.

    Since Jack took over the Frankenstein family, the biggest source of information for the guardian team has been Jack. But the people Lin Rui asked him to investigate a few days ago surprised him. Even with the huge power of the Frankenstein family, he couldn¡¯t find any information.

    ¡°Daredevil, what about you? Did the tracking work?¡± Seemingly not surprised by Jack¡¯s answer, Lin Rui asks Matt on the other side again.

    ¡°No, these people are very secretive and very protective, and tracking them ispletely ineffective.¡± Shaking his head, there is no good news from Matt. ¡°It seems that it is difficult for us to find evidence. However, if there is no evidence, how can I let Nick believe me?¡± Sitting on his sofa, Lin Rui frowned slightly. With the current strength of Daredevil, even simple tracking has no effect. It seems that the protection personnel around those people are obviously not simple.

    In the original plot, Hydra, lurking in S.H.I.E.L.D., was eventually exposed because it had to seize three Helicarrier to eliminate the so-called threats. But now Tony has not yet joined S.H.I.E.L.D. and S.H.I.E.L.D. hasn¡¯t acquired the anti-gravity technology yet, the Helicarriers are still just ns on paper, it is unrealistic for Hydra to expose themselves at this time.

    ¡°However, I reminded Coulsonst time and Nick Fury, the director still has some strength. He should have investigated something.¡± Although HYDRA is very hidden, Nick still has some powerful agents around him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Nick may not be able to find everyone out especially these high-level people. Maybe I can just tell Nick about them?¡± Sitting on the sofa, Lin Rui thought and scratched his head unconsciously.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what are you preparing for? You look very upset.¡± Looking at Lin Rui, Jack couldn¡¯t help asking. In those days, Lin Rui asked him to check the people he didn¡¯t have any information on, and Lin Rui didn¡¯t say why.

    When he heard Jack, Lin Rui raised his head: ¡°I am thinking about how to deal with a hidden evil force, a force called Hydra, which has been hidden inside S.H.I.E.L.D.¡±

    Lin Rui had already exined the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D. with Jack, so now he¡¯s not afraid that Jack wouldn¡¯t understand. However, for Jack, he would not have much to do with SHIELD and Hydra. But with Lin Rui, it¡¯s all uncertain.

    ¡°So you asked me to investigate these Hydra people and you asked Matt to secretly follow them? Are they now hiding their identities within SHIELD?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reply, Jack asks again.

    ¡°Yes, and they are sitting in high-ranking positions.¡± Lin Rui actually only remembers the main appearances of Hydra Advanced members, who would remember the other small shrimps.

    ¡°Listening to what you said, they have been hiding for so long, how did you found out about them? Forget it, I know you won¡¯t tell me. However, if you want them to be exposed, in addition to the most direct evidence, it seems that they are only allowed to be exposed on their own initiative. Since you know their hidden identity, don¡¯t you have something to use? ¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jack received the knife turning in his hand and asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Lin Rui replied honestly that the current Hydra is still in atent state, and Lin Rui could not provide effective evidence for the time being.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way. This kind of guy is the hardest to deal with.¡± Since neither the investigation nor the follow-up has worked, Lin Rui has no other evidence, and no one knows how to expose them.

    ~

    But just then, Lin Rui suddenly sat up straight from the sofa. He seemed toe up with a way.

    ¡°Although those guys can¡¯t be dealt with now but they can still be frightened, I just don¡¯t know if Nick will cooperate with me.¡± There¡¯s a light in his eyes, Lin Rui said with a little excitement.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you think of any good ideas?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s endless words, Jack asked curiously.

    ¡°Like I¡¯m holding your dagger. What¡¯s your reaction?¡± Instead of exining to Jack, Lin Rui took out a sharp silver dagger from his waist and circled it twice in front of Jack.

    ¡°Ah! My dagger! ¡± Seeing the silver dagger in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, Jack eximed in surprise, and then quickly reached for his waist.

    ¡°Eh? Still there!? ¡± Next second, Jack has taken out his dagger. It turns out Lin Rui only has a very simr one in his hand. He didn¡¯t get Jack¡¯s dagger at all.

    ¡°So, I just want them to feel that they have been exposed. Then their next reaction will really expose them.¡± Smiling at Jack, Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°So it is.¡± When Jack didn¡¯t respond, Daredevil said, ¡°It¡¯s a typical psychological reaction. The first reaction in seeing someone holding something that belongs to you is not to grab it back, but to check whether it¡¯s lost or not. And this exposes the position of your own things, good nning. ¡°

    ¡°So it is! Mirage knight, you still have some brains! ¡± Hearing daredevil¡¯s exnation, Jack finally understood and said with a smile.

    ¡°Now, I need Director Nick to work with my n. Although it is to let him doubt his colleagues and superiors, it is better than falling behindter.¡± Now that we have a n, Lin Rui is going to implement it step by step.

    ¡°Daredevil, maybe, it¡¯s a good time to join S.H.I.E.L.D. soon.¡± Then, Lin Rui looked at Matt, who was sitting across from him, smiling.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯d love to.¡± Matt, of course, knew Lin Rui¡¯s n and agreed with a smile.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s take these guys out!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 165 Wade And Talk

    <h4>Chapter 165 Wade And Talk</h4>

    In an abandoned factory building outside the remote suburbs of Brooklyn, New York, where it seems that no one has visited here in a long time. However, if someone looks closely, they would find that the center of the factory has been remodeled, and a new huge factory covered with a special milky white curtain is hidden inside.

    Every few days, one or several cars with hidden identities will drive into the factory, and then leave quietly. No one knows what¡¯s going on inside the factory.

    On this day, there was an unusual roar in the quiet factory building. Something exploded! After the first explosion, there were more than ten explosions in the factory. Then, a sudden burst of fire ignited the entire factory.

    Huh!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Under such explosions and mes, some guys in white research suits rushed out of the factory building. One by one, they shouted and fled towards the distance. The factory is a hidden secret biological research base, but no one knows which force it belonged to.

    Bang! Boom!

    But the guys who looked like researchers didn¡¯t get very far, and me burst out of the back of the building, which then engulfed them directly.

    ¡°Ah~¡±

    ¡°Help¡­¡­¡±

    None of those people fled the explosion survived and they were all swallowed by mes.

    !

    After severalrge explosions broke out in the factory, the solid structure of the nt was finally copsed by mes and explosions. Huge steel bars and other pirs supporting the factory fell one by one, and the entire building copsed quickly.

    Rumble~

    In less than a minute, therge factory has beenpletely destroyed. As for how many people have escaped, it is not known. The location of this factory is too remote and until the me ispletely extinguished, no one would be able to found the situation here.

    And a few hours after the me went out, the sky waspletely dark. The original center of the factory was only a piece of ruin that burned into g, and several broken cement columns were inserted on the ground. And in the ruins where life couldn¡¯t exist, a slight movement suddenly came out of the ground.

    Bang Bang~

    At first it was only a small movement, and then it slowly became intense. After a few minutes, a te in the ruins was suddenly opened, and a figure covered with ck dust climbed out of the ruins!

    Although the whole body of the guy who lifted the te and crawled out was covered with ck ash and mud and it couldn¡¯t be seen who he was because his body was not only covered with dust and ash, but also his skin was covered with scars of severe burns.

    ¡°Francis!!¡± After climbing out of the ruins, the undead guy suddenly screamed out a name, as if he had a deep blood feud with this man.

    However, although the appearance of this person looks disgusting and horrible to a point where a child will cry seeing him walk on the road. But if Lin Rui is here, he would be able to recognize the voice. It is Wade Wilson! That mercenary who has been missing for more than a month!

    Wade has been on the brink of death countless times since he left everything for ¡°treatment¡± more than a month ago. Because of Wade¡¯s character, Francis, who is in charge of the secret manufacturing nt of mutants, was ¡°taking good care of him¡±. In thest extreme hypoxia environment, Wade¡¯s mutant gene was finally induced.

    Wade¡¯s mutant gene gives him a super recovery ability and can survive in a very low oxygen environment, but it can¡¯t repair the scar on his body caused by the induction process. After learning the real intention of Francis¡¯s organization (to induce mutant genes in the ordinary human body, control these mutants and sell them to others as ves after sess), Wade, who was locked in the jar, found an opportunity to blow up the factory building. After a fight with Francis, Wade was hit and smashed underground by a copsed concrete column, and Francis escaped.

    ¡°Francis!!¡± Scanning the surrounding ruins, Wade looked up and roared again.

    ¡­¡­

    Needless to say, Wade here has been out of the control of Francis and has sessfully obtained his X-Gene which activated his Mutant ability, although he has changed from a handsome man to an extremely ugly man. At this time, Lin Rui is talking face-to-face with director Nick Fury, the head of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    ¡°This is the information I can provide. I can guarantee that all the information I provide is true.¡± Lin Rui, dressed in the Phantom suit, looks at Nick Fury, who is sitting opposite him in a small caf¨¦ run by SHIELD.

    Since making up his mind that night, Lin Rui contacted Agent Coulson and asked him to get a meeting with Nick Fury. He had important things to say to the Director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Coulson didn¡¯t ask what it was. After reporting this matter to Nick, Lin Rui quickly received a reply. Nick was willing to meet with the Vignte, so he had a meeting tonight.

    The meeting ce was arranged by S.H.I.E.L.D., Lin Rui did not worry that he would be identified by S.H.I.E.L.D. The special effect of the Phantom suit can not be detected by the high technology of S.H.I.E.L.D., and with Lin Rui¡¯s skills, he is not afraid of some possible blocking methods of S.H.I.E.L.D. Unless they really use some sneak attack and heavy firepower shamelessly, they can¡¯t contain him and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think they¡¯re going to do that to anyone.

    So, after saying hello to each other, Lin Rui went straight to the point. And soon the list of prepared Hydra influential figures lurking in S.H.I.E.L.D. was taken out and those names were in the files that Lin Rui had just thrown on the table.

    ~

    Nick¡¯s res at Lin Rui with hi one eye. What this vignte said just now is really shocking. Although Nick started to conduct a secret investigation in SHIELD after Coulson and Tony¡¯s remindersst time, he only found out some small people, and there is no evidence that these people are rted to Hydra. But just now, the file that Lin Rui had thrown contains the identity of people who has a very high internal status, including members of the World Security Council. Nick doesn¡¯t know how Lin Rui knows these people.

    After staring at Lin Rui for a while, he didn¡¯t see anything in his eyes. Nick finally picked up the document on the desk. After a brief look, there is some basic information about the people Lin Rui had just mentioned, their identities in Hydra and so on. Of course, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know all of them, but he can guess at will. Anyway, these people are Hydra.

    !

    He closed the thin sheets of paper, and Nick¡¯s face was looking even worse than before. If what Lin Rui said is true then SHIELD is almost under the control of Hydra, and even Nick himself is restricted by these people. But now Lin Rui is just talking about it, and he can¡¯t give any evidence. Nick won¡¯t believe him so simply.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just this list and the Hydra agents you¡¯re talking about, do you really think I¡¯ll believe you so easily?¡± Taking a deep breath, Nick continued.

    In fact, although Nick did not believe what Lin Rui said to him, he also had some doubts about the people on the list. Although Nick¡¯s investigation didn¡¯t have many significant findings, it also made him realize that SHIELD seems to have many hidden problems.

    ¡°I have already said that I cannot provide the evidence. But, I think the word Hydra is enough for you to pay attention to this. And I am not so free to create unnecessary troubles for you. Even if Director Nick still doesn¡¯t believe me, but for the sake of SHIELD, I hope you can conduct a secret investigation on these people. I¡¯m sure your secret investigation will make them act. You may not believe it, but now SHIELD is really not what you think.¡± Knowing that Nick won¡¯t simply believe in himself, Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°You mean my investigation will keep them informed?! What will they do next? ¡± Nick is not like Jack. He soon figured out what Lin Rui meant.

    ¡°Director Nick is a smart man, so you need to keep it a ¡°secret¡±. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get something out of it. It¡¯s an internal investigation.¡± Nodded, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    Leaning forward and putting his hands on the table, Nick¡¯s front body pressed against the table and he leans towards Lin Rui. ¡°Mirage Knight, who are you? What is your purpose?¡±

    ¡°About my identity, you don¡¯t need to be bothered. As for my purpose, I just want Hydra topletely disappear from this world. After all, their purpose is not eptable to me. Then, do you ept my proposal?¡± Faced with Nick¡¯s imposing pressure, Lin Rui replied faintly in from his chair, and he finally asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate it in secret and if these people really act¡­¡± Nick couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the news from Director Fury. I hope to meet you in a more advanced ce next time.¡± Knowing that Nick is going to do what he had nned, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to stay much longer. He got up from his seat and walked out the door.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I wee people like you to join S.H.I.E.L.D..¡± Looking at the back of Lin Rui, Nick suddenly said.

    ¡°Haha, Solve your own problems first.¡±

    Ding~

    Subsequently, Lin Rui has already pushed the door away. And Nick didn¡¯t send anyone to follow Lin Rui. This mirage knight is not easily tracked. A few minutes after Lin Rui left, Nick took the document and left the cafe quickly.

 Chapter 166 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 166 *Hidden*</h4>

    Since that day, Lin Rui has been waiting for the development of follow-up events since he left the sorted list and some fabricated names on the Hydra members hidden inside SHIELD. Now, of course, he has nothing to do but wait.

    However, just as Lin Rui was waiting for the news from inside SHIELD, Tony was finally moved by Director Fury and Captain Rogers. He has agreed to join the Avengers alliance with Captain Rogers. However, Tony still made his own request that he would not be under themand of anyone, especially Rogers, an old veteran. He joined Avengers just to protect the earth better, not to let others abuse his technology.

    For the request made by Tony, Director Nick can only agree to it. After all, the rtionship between them was not really good. It is not bad to have such a result now. Moreover, Tony has no rtionship with his superiors and subordinates in SHIELD and cannot direct Tony to do anything. But Tony is a super talented scientist after all. SHIELD can provide Tony with more advanced equipment to conduct scientific experiments. SHIELD obviously can also get many benefits from this.

    Just like the anti-gravity engine that Tony has only recently researched, S.H.I.E.L.D. needs that. Because S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s goal is to have ultra-high mobile strike capability on a global scale, and the Hali-Carriers they have been manufacturing needs such a thing.

    In addition to Tony joining Avengers, Harry¡¯s situation has improved a lot. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the most difficult time, or Harry finally figured it out. Now he seems to havee out of grief. Apart from being a little reticent and not smiling a lot, Harry is in recovery.

    Lin Rui and Peter are of course very happy with the change in Harry¡¯s situation. Especially Peter, who has been ming himself for some time now, he was very upset seeing Harry like that. Now it is a little easier for him to see Harrying out of grief.

    On this day, Peter finally put on his Spider Suit and went out as Spider-Man to save the people in danger on the streets of New York. In the evening, Lin Rui, Peter, Matt, and Jack are all chatting with each other in the Guardian Base.

    After a period of rectification and development, Frankenstein¡¯s Family still has a lot of industries involved in ck trading, but under the control of Jack, they have slowly begun to develop in a good direction. After all, this is a huge family, and it is a family of gangsters. It is obviously impractical to change it quickly, and they will not give up such a big force that can give Wilson trouble. Moreover, sometimes ck forces can do a lot of things that others can¡¯t.

    Daredevil has also been in contact with S.H.I.E.L.D. these days, Matt is already a member of S.H.I.E.L.D., and the level of his confidentiality and clearance is rtively high. His direct contact is Agent Coulson. With Matt¡¯s current strength, even if he can¡¯t reach the Avengers team, he is at least a reserve yer. Moreover, Matt also got more information about Wilson, the kingdom of Kingpin, through the internal intelligence system of S.H.I.E.L.D.

    Matt finally knew how powerful Wilson was. Even organizations like SHIELD could notpletely eliminate such global power. So, Matt just wants to kill Wilson now. As for his underworld Empire, without this powerful boss, it will soon copse.

    Spiderman has nothing to say. He killed the Green Goblinst time who was also Harry¡¯s father. Peter can¡¯t take this as a conversation between his teammates. Although Jack and Matt are both curious about this matter, neither Spiderman nor Mirage knight has told them about it and it seems that both of them don¡¯t want to talk about it so Jack and Matt don¡¯t ask anymore.

    After talking about his own affairs, Daredevil seemed to remember something again, and sat upright on the sofa a little bit: ¡°Have you guys heard? Recently, there has been a very powerful figure in New York City, who specializes in finding the troublemakers of those underground forces, and is extremely ruthless, almost killing and injuring countless people every time. ¡°

    ¡°Are you talking about that guy? I¡¯ve heard that Frankenstein¡¯s family has also been visited by him, but because the industries involved by my people are inconsistent with his purposes, he just asked for some information and left.¡± Hearing daredevil¡¯s words, Jack suddenly raised his eyebrows and added.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Is there a new Vignte in New York? Why don¡¯t I know about it?¡± Lin Rui asked in confusion when he heard Daredevil and Jack. Dedicated tobating underground evil forces, isn¡¯t this simr to what they used to do? Is it another Vignte? Lin Rui silently recalled the Vigntes in New York.

    ¡°Vignte? Haha, this guy can¡¯t be called a hero. He ispletely doing this for his own purposes. Fighting those forces is just a process for him to achieve his goal. I heard that he is doing this just to find someone, someone he wants to kill.¡± Seeing Lin Rui raised a question, Jack suddenly dismissed andughed and said.

    ¡°Looking for someone? Who? It¡¯s cruel to kill so many gangsters in order to find someone. Is it a big gangster?¡± Hearing this, Lin Rui felt that the story was a little familiar but still couldn¡¯t remember who it was.

    ¡°Francis, the unnamed person is looking for someone named Francis. Although the Frankenstein family has cooperated with many Mafia forces and other forces before, I have never heard of this person before.¡± Seeing Lin Rui ask, Jack soon said the name of the person who the unnamed person was looking for.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Francis, I heard about him.¡± After Jack finished, Daredevil also added a sentence.

    ¡°Who is this again?¡± Seeing Jack and Daredevil seem to be curious about this person, Peter also asked with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Francis? Francis!!¡± Before Spiderman made his point, Lin Rui suddenly stood up from his sofa.

    Lin Rui thought that Jack described the crazy guy¡¯s behavior pattern as a little familiar. Now hearing the name of the man he was looking for, Lin Rui finally remembered it. That¡¯s the guy who turned Wade Wilson into Deadpool! Francis, who is also a mutant himself, also makes more mutants for a secret organization by experimenting on them and buying and selling them. Wade was induced to have a Super Strong Recovery Variant gene under hismand and became the famous Deadpool of Marvel world.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you know this guy? This Francis?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s strange movements and surprises, both Jack and Matt asked curiously, and Peter looked at him.

    ~

    Embarrassed, Lin Rui sat down again and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know him, I just know someone like that. He¡¯s a mutant and works for a secret force. We can talk about thatter. Now we have a closer question. ¡°

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Without more detailed information about Francis from Lin Rui, Peter asked curiously.

    ¡°I think, I know who the unnamed person is.¡± ncing at the three teammates in front of him, Lin Rui said calmly.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Jack and Daredevil asked curiously.

    ¡°Wade Wilson. We can call him: Deadpool!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Chapter 166 Deadpool

 Chapter 167 Decides To Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 167 Decides To Take Action</h4>

    After Lin Rui said Wade Wilson¡¯s name, Jack and Peter didn¡¯t react much, but Daredevil, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly straightened up. If he had not been wearing a mask now, Lin Rui would have seen the surprise on his face.

    ¡°Wade Wilson? Deadpool? Who? Daredevil, Do you know him?¡± Hearing such a strange name, Peter asked Daredevil curiously. He obviously noticed his changes.

    ¡°Yes, I do. But, mirage knight, are you sure this nameless person is Wade? He shouldn¡¯t have¡­ And why do you call him Deadpool? ¡± Nodded in response to Peter, Daredevil then asked Lin Rui.

    Although Matt didn¡¯t finish what he said in the middle, Lin Rui also understood what Matt meant. Lin Rui and Matt have never seen Wade since theyst worked with him. Although Wade had contacted Lin Rui once, Lin Rui didn¡¯t intervene in his affairs in order to make Wade be a Deadpool ording to the plot. Now, Deadpool finally appears, and Lin Rui can contact Wade again.

    ¡°If there was no ident, it should be Wade, and his illness should have been cured.¡± Looking at Daredevil, Lin Rui seriously replied, ¡°Besides, he is not the Wade he used to be.¡±

    ¡°If this guy is really Wade, then his strength has increased by a lot.¡± Daredevil did not doubt when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer, but he was curious about Wade¡¯s current strength now.

    Two months ago, Wade was just a powerful mercenary, a kind of good yer who could defeat several other people. But now, he has killed several gangs in a row, and more than 100 people have been killed or injured in his hands. In the past, Wade couldn¡¯t do so much. Even Daredevil wouldn¡¯t be able to do these things before he practiced the Soaring Dragon Art. However, ording to the information they got, this guy called Deadpool by Mirage Knight easily defeated these gang members. Moreover, he seems to be strong and he can¡¯t die at all.

    ¡°Hey! I said, can you two not talk to each other and pretend that we don¡¯t exist? Jack and I don¡¯t know who this guy is yet! ¡± Just as Lin Rui and daredevil started talking, Peter started shouting. Now he is very curious about this Wade or Deadpool, and Lin Rui and his other teammate have been talking about him on their own.

    ¡°Wade? I seem to have heard of this name?¡± Not to mention Spiderman¡¯s dissatisfaction, Jack frowned and said.

    ¡°Yes! Thest time we dealt with Drac, the Vampire Progenitor, Mirage Knight seemed to have mentioned that name! ¡± Soon Jack remembered where he had heard the name. Just two months ago, when they were dealing with Drac, the creator of vampires, Lin Rui called Wade when he first saw Hannibal king, who looked the same as Wade Wilson.

    ¡°Oh¡­ yes, I did call Wade at the time. But at the time I admit that it was the wrong person. King and Wade just look very simr!¡± Lin Rui said a little embarrassedly when he heard Jack.

    ¡°Hey! Did you even hear me! ¡± Seeing Jack knows such a person, Peter can¡¯t help bute to Lin Rui and shout.

    ¡°Well, let me introduce you to Wade Wilson.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s anxious look, Lin Rui waved his hand and prepared to tell him and Jack about the character who would be very famous in Marvel World.

    ¡°Wade Wilson, a former member of a special national army, retired for a special reason and became the underground mercenary of New York, often doing something in the gray area. And we got to know him when we were dealing with the Frankenstein family, when¡­ ¡± When ites to the Frankenstein family, Lin Rui takes a look at Jack. Seeing that he has no other expression, Lin Rui goes on.

    ¡°¡­ After that, we didn¡¯t contact Wade again, and we don¡¯t know what he went through.¡± Soon, Lin Rui told Wade Wilson¡¯s information to Peter and Jack who didn¡¯t know yet.

    Of course, Lin Rui didn¡¯t borate on how Wade became a Deadpool or how he is now. It¡¯s amazing that Lin Rui knows that the nameless person is Wade. If he even knows how Wade became like this, it would be too weird. Although Mirage Knight always gives Daredevil this strange feeling, such as the Gauss gun he used in the weapon warehouse behind the base, Lin Rui can¡¯t exin the origin of that as it came from the system. And it is also something that Tony Stark hasn¡¯t created yet, although it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for Tony to make if he wants to.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t ask you why you know this guy is Wilson. So what do we do now? Let him just keep killing? Anyway, he is killing the bad guys.¡± After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s introduction, Peter continued.

    ¡°Or, let¡¯s help Wade find this guy. It¡¯s Francis, isn¡¯t it?¡± Matt said. After all, he fought with Wade, and some of his ideas were naturally different.

    ¡°Well, I think so, too. Although Wade is about to find Francis ording to the current situation, he may have some trouble dealing with that guy on his own.¡± Lin Rui nodded as he heard Daredevil.

    He just doesn¡¯t know if the X-Men will appear as they did in the original plot. Lin Rui hasn¡¯t seen any of the X-Men or Professor Charles¡¯s school until now. Lin Rui is thinking about how to help Wade and he is silently nning for it. However, he doesn¡¯t know if the X-Men in the Deadpool movie is real or not as he hadn¡¯t heard about them. He doesn¡¯t know what the real situation will be, but Lin Rui thinks that it¡¯s definitely won¡¯t only be the two guys in the movie.

    ¡°Jack, you should be able to find Wade.¡± Since he decided to help, Lin Rui turned to look at Jack. Since this matter involves the underworld, the Frankenstein Family is still very useful now.

    ¡°No problem at all. When do you need it? I only need about half an hour to get the news about this guy. His recent activities are still very frequent.¡± Nodded, Jack asked lightly.

    ¡°Then you can go back to find the information in the evening. I¡¯ll find him tomorrow. I¡¯d love to meet Francis and the organization behind him that controls mutants.¡± Getting Jack¡¯s answer, Lin Rui continued.

    Hearing what Lin Rui and Jack said, Peter on the other side came up again, ¡°Mirage knight, is there another goal? Is this Francis? ¡°

    He has recovered from the Green Goblin incident slowly. Peter needs another thing to share his attention. This kind of fight against evil organizations is just in line with Peter¡¯s current needs.

    ¡°Well, if we can follow this Francis to find the organization behind him, maybe we can catch a big fish.¡± Nodded, Lin Rui said seriously.

    Actually, Lin Rui has a hunch that there must be a huge organization behind Francis. It¡¯s not a small force that can do this, to induce mutation genes in the human body to make them mutants and then topletely control them and sell them. Maybe the X-Men led by Professor Charles have a fight with this organization, which Lin Rui can think of now. The key is that this can also be a potential hidden quest. Lin Rui will not miss any chance to get arge number of reward points at this time.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for the time being. We¡¯ve had a rtively stable life in these past few days. Maybe we¡¯ll face a lot of fierce enemies again.¡± Wade¡¯s business and the organization behind Francis are temporarily discussed here. Lin Rui calmly said to Peter and others.

    For S.H.I.E.L.D. There should be quick action on Hydra. Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what would happen if Hydra came out in advance, so he would prepare his teammates in advance.

    Then, after chatting for a while, everyone left the Guardian Base. However, Lin Rui and others didn¡¯t notice that Jack¡¯s eyes had changed since Lin Rui mentioned the organization behind Francis that can control mutants.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 168 Wadeâ€™s Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 168 Wade¡¯s Attitude</h4>

    Just as Lin Rui and others discussed how to help Wade deal with Francis, he was lying on the sofa in Weasel¡¯s house. Today Wade went to pick another gang that might have something to do with Francis. During the fight, he was shot many times, but it¡¯s a small matter for current Wade, who has a strong regeneration ability at this time.

    ¡°Hey! Wade! Can you not put your blood on my sofa!¡± With arge bowl of popcorn in his hand, Weasel walked out of the kitchen and saw Wade rubbing the blood on his sofa and yelled at him.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice it was bleeding.¡± After hearing Weasel¡¯s words, Wade realized that the blood from his recovered wounds was all scratched on the sofa.

    ~

    ¡°Forget it, I am going to change a sofa anyway.¡± Sitting down next to Wade, Weasel said helplessly. With a friend like Wade, Weasel doesn¡¯t know if he should be happy or sad for his life.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Grabbing the popcorn from Weasel¡¯s hand, Wade said bluntly.

    After escaping from Francis, Wade, who had awoke his mutant ability and disfigure himself, turned to Weasel as hid friend. Besides him, there was also a blind old woman whose small house was Wade¡¯s temporary hiding ce. Wade, who is very concerned about his appearance has not dared to go back to see Vanessa. When he left, he left with the idea of death. He didn¡¯t even say goodbye to her, which has caused great harm to Vanessa. He was worried that Vanessa would not ept him even after he went back, especially now, since he looks like a hybrid avocado turtle.

    ¡°Still no news of Francis?¡± Not minding Wade¡¯s action, Weasel picked up the TV remote in front of him and changed the channel to another one and asked lightly.

    These days Wade is frantically looking for trouble with those gangs. He asked the same sentence when he sees anyone: Where is Francis. Seeing Wade in such a state, Weasel is getting worried. He is worried that Wade will soon begin to have problems if he goes on like this. And even if he did find Francis, what can he do to him alone?

    Although he now has his mutant ability and is a lot stronger than before and literally unkible but faced with Francis and the organization behind him, Weasel does not feel that his hard work will produce any good results.

    Squeak, squeak, squeak~~

    ¡°No, those guys didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Munching on popcorn, Wade replied nonchntly. Weasel doesn¡¯t know whether those people really didn¡¯t say anything or were they stabbed to death by Wade before they could say it. Wade¡¯s recent actions are getting more and more crazier, and he often shoots or stab them directly after asking his question and he doesn¡¯t wait for the reply.

    During the time when he was tortured by Francis, Wade¡¯s spirit was also greatly tortured. If it wasn¡¯t for his natural disposition to be funny, maybe he would not have survived so many death tortures until he sessful awoke his mutation. However, although Wade is still funny, he is more dangerous than before.

    ¡°What are you going to do? Keep looking for gangs like this? What if you find this Francis? Can you deal with him alone and the forces behind him? ¡± Looking at Wade¡¯s ugly face, Weasel asked in a thoughtful way. They¡¯ve had this conversation before, but Wade doesn¡¯t care so much now. He¡¯s just going to find Francis and get him to fix his face before killing him.

    ¡°Continue, of course! I don¡¯t believe nobody knows where Francis is.¡± Without looking at weasel, Wade replied seriously. He doesn¡¯t care if he can deal with Francis and the forces behind him. Anyway, he can hardly die now. He has time to y with them. Even if Wade¡¯s life is exhausted, he will fight against Francis.

    Weasel was not surprised to hear Wade¡¯s answer at all, but he felt that since Wade is not dead now, there is someone he must care about.

    ¡°What about Vanessa? You¡¯re just gonna hide from her forever and make her think that you¡¯re dead? To live forever in pain and sorrow?¡± Weasel finally brings out Vanessa, someone Wade really loves.

    ~

    Hearing Vanessa¡¯s name, Wade, who was eating popcorn and watching TV, finally had a reaction. His mouth stopped moving up and down and his eyes began to drift.

    ¡°I know you still love her, and you know how much Vanessa loves you. Do you really want to do this to her?¡± Seeing Wade¡¯s silence, Weasel continued.

    ¡°Of course I know how much Vanessa loves me! But I can¡¯t go back when I¡¯ve be like this! ¡± Finally, Wade is no longer silent. He points to his face and shouts loudly.

    One of the reasons Wade hates Francis so much now is that his appearance has changed from a handsome man to an ugly man. Wade¡¯s mutant ability is so abnormal that he can recover even if his head is pierced by a bullet, but he can¡¯t recover his previous appearance. Even if Wade cuts off his skin, it¡¯s the disgusting skin that grows back.

    ¡°Do you really think that Vanessa will care about your looks? Then you are taking her love too lightly!¡± Looking straight into Wade¡¯s eyes, Weasel shouted loudly. It¡¯s true that with Wade¡¯s current appearance, it is enough to let 99.9% of the world¡¯s women leave him, but Vanessa is definitely not one of them.

    ¡°I know! I know that! But I have to get rid of Francis now! What he has done to me, I must give it back to him! ¡± Wade said while slumping back on the sofa.

    It seems that what Francis did to wade was too much for him to let him go unharmed. It¡¯s obviously unrealistic for him and Vanessa to be together again before he kills Francis. Seeing Wade¡¯s appearance, weasel thought helplessly.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you ask for some help. I know you don¡¯t want to drag other people down. After all, that Francis is not a normal person. But what about Mirage Knight and them? Didn¡¯t you have a connection with them before? Maybe they will help you.¡± Since Wade didn¡¯t want to give up seeking revenge from Francis, he had to help him out for his safety.

    ¡°Mirage Knight? They are really amazing. Even I may not be their opponent now. But myst rtionship with them was just an employment rtionship. They have no reason toe over and help me.¡± Wade¡¯s eyes shed back when he heard weasel¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t want to ask Mirage Knight for help. After all, their strength is very strong, and they have been fighting against the underground forces in New York. But more importantly, it¡¯s Wade¡¯s personal feud. He can¡¯t let others interfere.

    ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try? Maybe they¡¯ll be happy to help you. What¡¯s more, listen to you, the organization behind Francis is a very evil organization, maybe Mirage Knight and others will be more then happy to deal with them.¡± Weasel continued to persuade. If it wasn¡¯t for him not knowing how to contact Mirage Knight or Daredevil, he wouldn¡¯t be talking right now, he would have already contacted them.

    ¡°Forget it, I will do this thing alone and finish it alone. No matter how dangerous it is, I will bear it alone, there¡¯s no need for other people to risk their lives for me.¡± In the end, Wade rejected Weasel¡¯s suggestion and asked him to let him solve Francis alone. If the organization behind him wants to fight, let theme. Wade isn¡¯t afraid!

    ¡°Since you still decided this way, then I have nothing to say. But, do you really think you have to call this name?¡± The conversation didn¡¯t work. Weasel shook his head helplessly but finally asked a strange question. Wade also made a name for himself when he killed all the gangs these days.

    ¡°Deadpool! This is a very cool name! Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Weasel: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Wade¡¯s greatest enemy had been informed just when he was looking for the gang to find Francis. But he didn¡¯t know who this masked guy was and why was he looking for him. But Francis doesn¡¯t care much. If he had the ability, he can find him. He doesn¡¯t have time to care about such a guy.

    ¡°Deadpool? Hehe¡­¡±

 Chapter 169 Seeing Again

    <h4>Chapter 169 Seeing Again</h4>

    Just after Lin Rui decided to help Wade deal with Francis and the mysterious organization behind him, Jack soon told Lin Rui about Wade¡¯stest move. However, Lin Rui did not get Wade¡¯s current position in the gang that had been wiped out for the most part. So, thinking about it, Lin Rui dressed up a little and went to the Margaret Sister Bar. Weasel, Wade¡¯s somewhat best friend, is in the Margaret sisters bar. Maybe Lin Rui can get Wade¡¯s news from him.

    It was not much different from when he came herest time, Margaret¡¯s sister bar was still crowded with a group of rough-looking men, everyone talking loudly, holding cheap bears in their hands. Although this time Lin Rui came alone, he still received a lot of curious looks, but it seems that his slight momentum didn¡¯t let the surrounding mercenary get any other ideas.

    Lin Rui, who had just entered the bar, saw Weasel mixing drinks for customers behind the bar. Instead of asking him about Wade, he found a ce in the corner and ordered a beer to sit down. Lin Rui thinks that when he asks Weasel in public, he will not get many answers. He is going to ask Weasel when he leaves the bar or after work.

    In this way, Lin Rui took the cheap beer in his hand and sat in the Margaret Bar and looked at the big guys around him to talk about the interesting things from their works. Unlike Lin Rui, these mercenaries have no special ability, but everyone is also a person who often rushes around in danger. Listening to the exaggeration of their achievements, Lin Rui just felt that they had a different sense of fun. These mercenary lives are not easy.

    Just like this, he has been sitting in the corner drinking beer for several hours, during which many girls or men came to talk with Lin Rui. Lin Rui didn¡¯t remain silent like a fool, and simply joined them. Besides looking for Wade, Lin Rui also means to rx a little. He doesn¡¯t mind bragging with the mercenary in the bar. Especially after Lin Rui showed his strength a little, many veteran mercenaries in the bar came around to invite him to drink.

    So Lin Rui stayed until Marguerite¡¯s bar was about to close. Smiling, Lin Rui refused several invitations from mercenary and several girls and left alone. Seeing Lin Rui leave, several girls in the bar who haven¡¯t left show a little regret.

    As for weasel, he has noticed Lin Rui for a long time. After all, Lin Rui and Matt also came herest time. Weasel still has some impression of him. But Wade didn¡¯t tell weasel that thest request he received was from the young man in front of him, so after a few simple nces, Weasel didn¡¯t care about him. When the bar closed, weasel cleared up and left through the back door.

    ~

    In the wet alley, Weasel avoided the low-lying puddles on the ground and hurried towards his house. However, before Weasel had gone far, his face suddenly changed. He stopped in the alley and put his right hand to his waist where his gun was located. Later, Weasel quietly looked at the darkne in front of him, as if there was only danger in front of him.

    Under Weasel¡¯s anxious gaze, a figure slowlyes out of the darkness on one side of the alley wrapped in a dark grey coat, he seems to blend in with the darkness just now and he wondered how Weasel had found him so soon. The person whoes out Is Lin Rui, who has been waiting here for some time. And he didn¡¯t try to hide his body, or it would have been impossible for Weasel to find him even with his above-average observation ability.

    ¡°Mirage Knight?!¡± Weasel asked with amazement as he saw the maning out of the darkness.

    Originally, Weasel was not interested in or familiar with this kind of Vignte. Butst time Wade and Mirage Knight and Daredevil worked together so Weasel paid some attention to them. So when Lin Rui came out in his Phantom suit, weasel recognized him.

    ¡°Hello, Weasel. You can put down the gun in your hand, it won¡¯t do you any good and you won¡¯t be needing to use it.¡± Lin Rui nodded faintly, then said calmly.

    ¡°Haha. This is just in case of an emergency, this area of the city is not as peaceful as it looks.¡± Hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s words, Weasel smiled and took out his hand. Naturally, the Gun is still behind his waist.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Now that he was sure that this person was indeed Mirage Knight, Weasel was relieved and asked.

    ¡°I know Wade Wilson is still alive. He¡¯s responsible for the recent massacre of New York¡¯s Underground Gangs, right?¡± Lin Rui asked directly without turning around.

    ¡°Er¡­ How did you know that? Did Wade contact you? I told him to ask for help! ¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Weasel was a little surprised at first and then he was a little excited.

    Hearing Weasel¡¯s words, Lin Rui knew that he had misunderstood him, so he went on, ¡°Wade didn¡¯t contact me. I found it myself. I know he¡¯s looking for some guy named Francis now, and I think we can help. ¡°

    ¡°It turned out that he didn¡¯t contact you. I thought¡­ forget it. Since you found out for yourself, it¡¯s better. I was going to contact you for Wade, but I didn¡¯t have your contact information.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Weasel was disappointed but he recovered quickly.

    Although Wade doesn¡¯t want others to interfere in his affairs, it¡¯s obviously better to have someone help him, and he didn¡¯t tell or asked for help from anyone. This is not Weasel going behind Wade¡¯s back.

    ¡°Contact me yourself? Is he not willing to ask us for help?¡± Lin Rui easily guessed Wade¡¯s intentions when he heard Weasel. He didn¡¯t want to involve others in the fight between him and Francis. In the movie, Wade didn¡¯t like the two X-Men¡¯s interventions. Of course, that was before Vanessa was taken away by Francis.

    ¡°Well, he said that he wants to kill Francis alone. However, I am worried about him. So if you can really help Wade, please be sure to do it.¡± Weasel nodded and said seriously to Mirage Knight in front of him..

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s what I came to see you today. I know that Francis has done those horrible things, and Wade had be one of his victims, but I will help him in any way I can.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui expresses his intentions in a low voice.

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t found Francis and the organization that studies the Mutants gene behind him. So if Wade finds him, I hope you can let me know, I will get there as soon as possible.¡± Lin Rui directly raised his hand and threw a piece of paper at Weasel. Although it was just a thin piece of paper, it flew straight towards Weasel as if it had been given some strange power.

    ¡°That¡¯s Ok. I¡¯ll pay attention to it. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as Wade finds Francis.¡± Grabbing the scraps of paper Lin Rui threw, Weasel made a serious promise.

    ¡°Well, then I will wait for your news, goodbye.¡± With Weasel¡¯s assurance, Lin Rui alsopleted the purpose of himing over today.

    Then, Lin Rui¡¯s figure disappeared from Weasel¡¯s eyes.

    After Lin Rui left, Weasel looked at the empty alley withplex eyes. Finally, he plunged the paper in his hand and walked away.

 Chapter 170 Francis News

    <h4>Chapter 170 Francis News</h4>

    New York, Tony¡¯s seaside vi, in the basement¡¯sb.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the form! ¡­ That number was too high!¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s good to gather so much energy here? Don¡¯t you know how to lower it? ¡°

    ¡°What is the degree of optimization?¡­not enough! Try again!¡±

    Lin Rui is constantly experimenting with evolution on the translucent screen in front of Tony¡¯s constant instructions. Even though he has a strong mental force now, he is also a bit overwhelmed by theseplex physical forms and high-tech designs. After all, Lin Rui himself is just a little smart. Most of his talents are from memory capsule and cultivation techniques. There are still many gaps between him and Tony.

    ¡°Well, just put the data together and it¡¯s over.¡± Finally, after another experiment, Tony said to Lin Rui lightly.

    ~

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui wiped the nonexistent sweat on his head and then saved all the experimental data on the secret terminal of JARVIS. After that, Lin Rui sits on the stool and doesn¡¯t want to move. It¡¯s harder to do theseplex experiments then fighting a real battle!

    In the days waiting for Weasel¡¯s news, Lin Rui, in order to make Tony like him 100%, volunteered to follow Tony to learn all kinds of physics and artificial intelligence technology. Tony was very happy about Lin Rui¡¯s behavior, so there was the scene Just now. Tony took Lin Rui as his personal student.

    ¡°You did a good job today, you have made a little improvement.¡± Seeing Lin Rui sitting there tired and resting, Tony said inly. However, if you look carefully, you can see the smile in Tony¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Rui¡¯s performance in these two days is not only good but also has the effect of memory capsule and strong mental power. Lin Rui¡¯s learning speed of these thingspletely exceeds Tony¡¯s expectation, so he wants Lin Rui to follow him to study higher technology. However, Tony is also worried that Lin Rui will get arrogant by this small improvement and will not be so stable to follow his own learning.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, is there really only a little progress?¡± Hearing Tony, Lin Rui asked with a wry smile. Although he didn¡¯t look Tony in the eye, Lin Rui also knows that his progress these days is not a little bit, and he is not a fool. If he has only made a little progress these days then all the people in the world are fools.

    ¡°Don¡¯t becent about being able to optimize five percent. There¡¯s still a lot to learn.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s tired but proud look, Tony said calmly. Tony naturally knows how good Lin Rui is, but he can¡¯t praise him normally. Tony is not an ordinary person, nor is Lin Rui an ordinary person.

    ¡°I know~¡± Understanding that Tony didn¡¯t want him to get too proud, Lin Rui reluctantly agreed. However, he really does not want to achieve much in this regard, but he has a goal to be a Superhero, not a physical or intelligent scientist!

    ¡°Right, Mr. Stark, what did thest sentence Captain Rogers told me to tell you mean?¡± Since today¡¯s work isplete, Lin Rui chats with Tony.

    The quest for Tony¡¯s most sincere friendship is only 0.1% behind, which may bepleted after any sentence. Lin Rui is very short of reward points now. Whether it¡¯s used to sacrifice reward points for the resurrection system or Lin Rui¡¯s use to strengthen his strength, a lot of reward points are needed.

    ¡°Oh, you mean that old popsicle. His words didn¡¯t mean much, but I have reached an agreement with SHIELD. I will join SHIELD as an outside consultant and protect the earth together in a cooperative rtionship.¡± Hearing Lin In Rui¡¯s words, Tony simply replied.

    Since he came back from New Mexicost time, Tony has told Lin Rui something about SHIELD, otherwise, he would not let Lin Rui go to see Captain Rogers. Tony also thinks Lin Rui has been in contact with SHIELD so deeply that he will encounter more different things in the future, so it¡¯s better to make it clear with him now, so as not to let SHIELD sink its w into him, even though he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.

    ¡°Ohh? Join S.H.I.E.L.D¡­¡­.¡± When he heard Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui blinked, but did not say anything.

    After Lin Rui personally reminded Director Furyst time, there should be a series of secret investigations in SHIELD now, it seems that this is not the best time for Tony to join in. But at least he is freer. He¡¯s not under too much control of SHIELD and he doesn¡¯t have to worry too much about the impact of Hydra on Tony.

    ¡°But that guy Nick seems to be doing something big inside SHIELD recently, he didn¡¯t let me go to SHIELD headquarters. Instead, he asked for my help in preparing something in secret, I don¡¯t know what he is doing.¡± Just as Lin Rui silently thought about something, Tony continued.

    ¡°Sure enough, Fury is not stupid!¡± Lin Rui thought in his heart when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    It seems that Nick is really going to have a quiet cleaning inside SHIELD. with Captain Rogers on the surface and Iron Man who joined SHIELD in the dark as the backup force. In addition, Director Fury has a group of loyal agents. If his investigation goes well, maybe he can catch Hydra off guard.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think so much now, although you have a lot of weird secrets but SHIELD is not so simple, you just need to honestly learn from me.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s thoughtful appearance, Tony thought he wanted to join SHIELD, so he quickly reminded him.

    ¡°Oh, I know, Mr. Stark.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui smiled and replied.

    ¡°As long as you know, Let¡¯s go up, Pepper should have ordered us dinner.¡± Nodded, Tony took the data on the screen and walked outside theb. Behind him, Lin Rui naturally followed.

    ¡­¡­

    In the evening, when he came home from Tony¡¯s seaside vi, Lin Rui didn¡¯t lie on the bed as the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated. It was the mobile phone of Mirage Knight. Without dy, Lin Rui picked up the phone.

    ¡°Mirage Knight? I am Weasel.¡± Soon, the voice of Weasel came from the phone.

    Did Wade find Francis? Thinking so, Lin Rui has already said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s me. Did Wade found Francis?¡±

    ¡°Well, he should have found some clues. But he didn¡¯t want to tell me the details. I saw him remodeling his Deadpool clothes to amodate his guns and his des.¡± Weasel told Lin Rui thetest news of Wade.

    Hearing Weasel said that Wade was remodeling his own suit, Lin Rui¡¯s face was a bit odd. Wade this guy, even if he is now ugly because of the ident, he still want to look good in a dress, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but mutter some words in his heart.

    ¡°Well, I know. If Wade moves again, remember to inform me in time, I will follow him.¡± Lin Rui quickly said to Weasel.

    ¡°I Know, Mirage Knight, I hope you can help Wade, I don¡¯t want him to die out there.¡± After agreeing, Weasel said seriously to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I also regard Wade as a friend. I won¡¯t let him die.¡± Hearing Weasel¡¯s words, Lin Rui promised.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Then, Weasel hung up.

    Lin Rui on the phone is in deep thought: did he find Francis? He doesn¡¯t know what will happen this time.

    Since Wade turned into Deadpool and started looking for Francis, Lin Rui always felt that the development of this matter may not be as simple as it was shown in the movie. However, even if there is something else behind this thing, Lin Rui feels that he can handle it. He is not alone now, and the League of Defenders is also much powerful. And there is an ally like Tony with the strength of Iron Man Regiment. If things are really tricky, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind finding Tony to help.

    Just thinking like this, Lin Rui fell asleep in bed.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 171 Deadpool Enters The Stage

    <h4>Chapter 171 Deadpool Enters The Stage</h4>

    In the remote suburb of New York, a small county called Westchester, there is a school for gifted teenagers called Xavier School For The Gifted. Just when Wade found the whereabouts of Francis and when Lin Rui followed him, something was happening in the school.

    In this beautiful castle school, there are hundreds of students from ten to twenty years old. In addition to the normal knowledge courses, these students also need to learn something very important to them, that is, the ability to control their powers. Yes, these children and teenagers are all mutants. This is a special school for mutants. The principle of this school is the famous Professor Charles, a level four mutants with telepathy and mind control powers.

    At this time, in the headmaster¡¯s office of the ancient castle school, a smooth-faced old man sat in a wheelchair and calmly looked at the two men and a woman standing in front of him. One man was tall, and his body was all made of metal. The other man and a woman had nothing special to them in particr except for their handsome and beautiful appearance and they should be the teachers of the school. Obviously, the bald old man in the wheelchair is Professor Charles, and the three people standing in front of him should be X-Men.

    ¡°Iceman, Colossus, Blink, this time you three go. Wade¡¯s actions are getting bigger and bigger, and our Mutant image can¡¯t be hit again.¡± Professor Charles clearly knows what Wade has done recently and it¡¯s time for X-Men to do something about him.

    ¡°Okay, Professor.¡± Hearing Professor Charles¡¯s instructions, Iceman standing in front of him promised. The big guy around him, Colossus and an Asian girl, nodded silently.

    ¡°There may be idents in this operation. You should be careful. I¡¯ll keep Storm and Alice on the lookout.¡± Looking at the three X-Men in front of him, Professor Charles reminded them.

    Professor Charles doesn¡¯t fully understand the organization behind Francis, but he has dealt with it at least many times. He knows that they are not as simple as they seem. Otherwise, X-Men would have killed the secret organization that researches mutants and persecutes mutants. Although Professor Charles¡¯s X-Men represents the moderate group, it does not mean that they will endure such persecution of their own race.

    ¡°We know.¡± Seeing Professor Charles¡¯s solemn reminder, Colossus promised.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re ready to go, you¡¯d better stop Wade before he makes a big move. Also, the organization behind Francis, if they interfere, you can handle them, but remember not to affect ordinary people.¡± He picked up a book on the table that he had just read, and Professor Charles finally ordered.

    ¡°We Understand, Professor.¡±

    Then, Iceman, Colossus, and Blink turned and walked out of the office.

    ¡°I hope nothing happens.¡± Looking at Iceman¡¯s back when they left, Professor Charles, who looked down at the book, thought in silence. However, even if there is an ident, the X-Men canpletely solve it with their ability.

    ¡­¡­

    Three dayster, in another direction in New York City, in Weasel¡¯s home, Wade had just armed himself and went out. After Wade went out, Weasel immediately picked up the phone and called Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Wade is gone, I couldn¡¯t follow him, where are you now?¡± The phone was connected and Weasel asked anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve seen Wade. I¡¯ll follow him.¡± At the other end of the phone came the quiet voice of Mirage Knight, which reassured Weasel a lot.

    ¡°Okay, then please.¡± Seriously reassured with Mirage Knight, Weasel hung up.

    At the end of the phone, Lin Rui was sitting in a taxi, and in front of him was the car that Wade had just got on, and he didn¡¯t know how someone would be willing to take a person who is dressed in red from head to toe.

    ¡°Big brother, follow the car in front of you. Don¡¯t lose it!¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve done such a thing.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the taxi driver replied lightly.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    At the same time, Lin Rui sent a message to Spiderman, asking him to be on site. Once Wade and Francis fight, Lin Rui should still need support. Because he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Francis. If Francis¡¯s strength is too strong, he must help and he may also need to ask for help.

    In this way, the events caused by Deadpool and Francis involve the participation of several forces, and perhaps other hidden forces in the dark are also preparing and waiting for opportunities.

    After more than half an hour¡¯s journey, the taxi that Wade was sitting on was suddenly stopped on an overpass. Lin Rui also told the driver to stop from far away, but his face was not looking very good. In addition to the money he had to pay the driver to promise his cooperation, he didn¡¯t expect that Deadpool would really use this ce as a battlefield for revenge against Francis. It¡¯s an overpass with a lot of traffic. There are almost hundreds of cars passing by every minute. Lin Rui can¡¯t imagine how many ordinary people will be killed if there is a battle here.

    Boom!

    Worried, Lin Rui has closed the door. Looking at Wade sitting on the guardrail of the overpass after getting off the car, Lin Rui was slowly getting a headache. He knew that the words he would use to persuade Wade will have no effect. His hatred for Francis could not be dispelled by any words. And Lin Rui also wants to see what¡¯s behind Francis. However, this is not a good ce for a battlefield. Unless Lin Rui can find a way to move the battlefield.

    ¡°Maybe I can do that.¡± After a long look at Wade, Lin Rui seems to think of something. Then he slowly steps down the overpass. He needs a hidden ce to transform himself. Unlike Wade, he doesn¡¯t go out wearing weird tights directly.

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Wade came to the overpass, Francis and a group of his men had just finished a transaction at a private airport, and he was driving this way. Looking at their route, they will soon pass under Wade¡¯s location.

    Brush ~ brush ~ brush ~

    Ten minutester, a series of seven or eight ck cars and several lotives drove into the overpass at high speed. It was Francis and his team. And they don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting in front of them.

    ¡°Ok! It¡¯s time to kill the Bad People! Maximum Effort!¡± Wade, who had been sitting on the guardrail at the highest point of the overpass, had finally seen the team that was rushing down. He sighed and stood up from the guardrail and jumped down straight towards the cars downward.

    Whirl!

    Wade quickly fell down from the side of the guardrail. However, just as Wade was about to rush directly into the lower motorcade, a red figure suddenly came from his side.

    Bang!

    ¡°What?! The! Flying¡­Fuck..!¡­¡­¡± After Wade saw clearly the appearance of the flying figure, he unconsciously uttered a rude remark. Because that guy¡¯s dress is very simr to him. It¡¯s all red tights, but Wade tights are darker, and they don¡¯t have the silk-like lines.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the rushing figure has already taken hold of the fallen Wade.

 Chapter 172 Lin Rui Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 172 Lin Rui Take Action</h4>

    Puff!

    After holding Wade, the guy in red tights and a spider pattern on his chest shot a translucent spider silk directly out of his hand and took both of them to fly quickly under the overpass. Needless to say, the guy who stopped Wade halfway is obviously Spiderman. He came here immediately after receiving the news from Lin Rui and stopped Wade just when he fell down.

    Huh~

    Damn it! Spiderman! I know you! ¡± Being held tightly by Peter, Wade shouted. At the same time, he was struggling fiercely to get off Peter.

    ¡°Is that right? That¡¯s better. Don¡¯t move around. I don¡¯t want to throw you down! ¡± At Wade¡¯s words, Peter replied back.

    ¡°F~~k!¡± Although Wade would like to have a good chat with this guy who looks simr to himself, now isn¡¯t the time for that and it was finally time for him to get revenge and he missed today¡¯s opportunity. He doesn¡¯t know where he would find Francis again.

    So, Wade yelled and reached towards his back with his right hand. Swish! The white light shed and the spider silk pulled by Spiderman¡¯s hand was broken. Wade¡¯s right hand was holding a sharp de at the moment, that is, he just cut off Peter¡¯s spider web thread.

    !

    Without the spider¡¯s silk, Peter and wade quickly fell to the ground. But Peter didn¡¯t shoot the silk again after Wade cut it off. Instead, he let Wade loose and let him fall. Wade can¡¯t die anyway. As for Spiderman himself, he released Wade andunched the spider silk again to the top of the overpass.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I have sessfully taken Deadpool away from the center of the overpass.¡± As he swung forward, Peter said to mirage Knight through the contact in his ear.

    ¡°I see. Good job! Daredevil, where are you? ¡± Lin Rui, who was standing in the middle of the road said and then he asked Daredevil who had alsoe here.

    ¡°The traffic has been stopped, no more cars will pass.¡± Soon, Daredevil¡¯s voice came, and no one knew where he was.

    ¡°Very good, then let me do Wade a favor!¡± His teammates have done their own thing, and Lin Rui looked at the team that was rushing from a few hundred meters away and said faintly.

    !

    The next moment, Lin Rui has pulled out the Thunder de from his waist. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not in the center of the overpass, and the traffic is not so dense. If I am careful, it won¡¯t affect ordinary people too much.¡±

    Looking at the approaching motorcade, Lin Rui slowly raises his de in the air. Then, when the Francis team was more than 50 meters away from Lin Rui, Lin Rui held up his Thunder de and quickly shed down in front of him.

    Hum!!

    Avender ray of light visible to the naked eye rushed out of Lin Rui¡¯s Thunder de. In a sh, it crossed a distance of 50 meters and cut down on the front wheel ground of the car in front of the motorcade.

    Bang~~~

    With a loud noise, Lin Rui¡¯s attack cut a four-meter long, one meter wide and half meter deep hole in the hard road, just in front of the motorcade.

    Although Lin Rui was stopped in the middle of the road from a long distance, Francis¡¯s men didn¡¯t feel that someone really dared to stop them and they did not decrease their speed at all. Therefore, when the light came, they couldn¡¯t hide. They stepped on the brakes but the car still rushed into the big hole that appeared in the moment.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The front of the car went straight into a crack, and then the whole car rolled over, somersault in midair and rolled sideways on the side of the road. As for the cars behind the first one, they were warned by the front car and were able to stop sharply, but two cars behind them didn¡¯t stop and crashed into the crack and overturned.

    So, when Lin Rui slowly pulled back his knife and stood still again, he had turned over three cars in front of him, blocking up most of the middle of the road, but somehow left some space for the car of ordinary people behind to leave quickly. They are not in the mood to stop for the theatre now, because a group of guys with firearms in their hands has rushed down from several cars that had stopped in a hurry.

    Kakaka!

    For a while, the sound of guns loading came as the people who had rushed down from the car had pointed their guns at the Mirage Knight, who was still standing in the middle of the road. No orders are needed and they began to shoot in the next second.

    And just as the group was about to shoot, the guy in the ck trench coat standing in the middle of the road quickly raised his head. ¡°Your trouble is not me!¡±

    Behind this group, Wade, who had just been thrown by Spiderman on the side of the road, was running towards this side. The only gun in his hand had been lifted as Wade had forgotten all of his weapons in the taxi. At this time, he only had a gun with 12 bullets and two des behind him. However, ording to Wade¡¯s n, these weapons are enough for Francis and his men.

    ¡°Shoot!¡± They also saw Wade rushing from the back and someone shouted.

    Da da da!

    Then, more than a dozen firearms were firing bullets at Wade. At the same time, they did not let Lin Rui in front of them go, the powerful de attack just scared them a little.

    ¡°This is troublesome!¡± Seeing Francis¡¯s men shooting at him, Lin Rui said helplessly.

    Puff puff!

    After those people shot Lin Rui for the first time, a red-figure had rushed up the road, and several spider webs tied up the guys with guns shooting at Lin Rui.

    !

    After doing this, Spidermannded on the guardrail on the side of the road. As for the guys who shot Wade, let him solve it. Peter is toozy to help him.

    ¡°Thanks, Spiderman.¡± Standing still, Lin Rui simply thanked Peter beside him. Those bullets didn¡¯t even touch Lin Rui¡¯s cloths.

    Then, Lin Rui and Spiderman stood quietly and watched Wade rush towards Francis¡¯s men in the background.

    This is a temporary mitigation n that Lin Rui just came up with. He let Peter take Wade away from the center of the overpass where the traffic flow wasrgest. After Francis¡¯s motorcade passed by, Daredevil was in charge of blocking the traffic behind him and preventing more people from entering the ce that was about to be a battlefield.

    Lin Rui was responsible for stopping Francis¡¯s team in a position with less traffic so that the battlefield was slightly moved to a ce with less traffic, and it was less likely to affect ordinary people. It seems that this n is still quite sessful. Except for Wade who lost the opportunity to attack, there are no ordinary people on this road.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Although Francis¡¯s team¡¯s firepower was strong, Wade, with his own flexibility and not needing to worry about his death, soon rushed towards them. It was finally time for wade to take revenge.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 173 Francis

    <h4>Chapter 173 Francis</h4>

    Although the beginning of Wade¡¯s revenge was a little unexpected due to Lin Rui¡¯s intervention, the next thing happened the same way they did in the original plot. Francis¡¯s men were soon under Wade¡¯s massacre, which made Lin Rui and Peter in the back ufortable. After all, although they won¡¯t be soft on these guys, they can¡¯t really do the bloody massacre like Wade.

    ¡°Wade¡¯s power and reaction seem to be much stronger than I thought. It seems that these main characters still have some power bonuses.¡± Looking at the people who had been killed by Wade, Lin Rui thought to himself in the back.

    From Lin Rui¡¯s observation, Wade¡¯s strength is not as great as Peter¡¯s, but he is not much worse, and his agility is also a little bit worse. However, Wade has a special advantage that neither of them has, and that is his abnormal Regeneration Ability which makes his body almost immortal. Wade will be fine even if he is shot in the head with a variety of abilities that Lin Rui cannot help but envy.

    ¡°But is Francis really so weak? He is just going to watch his men getting ughtered?¡± Although Wade¡¯s strength is still higher than Lin Rui¡¯s expectation, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think Francis will be weak, especially since Lin Rui has been getting a bad foreboding for some time now.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Just as Lin Rui was thinking about something, Wade shot a guy in the head three times, the same guy who had shot Wade in the ass.

    ¡°F~~k!Francis!!¡± While holding his ass, Wade didn¡¯t care about Mirage Knight and Spiderman on the edge of the battlefield and he shouted loudly.

    Buzz!

    Boom!

    As Wade stood in the middle of the field, shouting Francis¡¯s name, the sound of a roaring motor was heard. Then a ck sports motorcycle rushed out from behind the overturned car. Instead of running away as in the original story, the bike crashed directly into Wade¡¯s body.

    ¡°Francis!¡± Noticing the motorbikeing out from behind, Wade gave a roar and jumped off the ground.

    !

    Wade jumped above the height of the motorcycle, and his body twisted in the air. The next moment, Wade took out his long de from behind him and cut the man on the motorcycle below.

    !

    With a slight sound, the micro punch just raised by the man on the motorcycle was directly cut by Wade. However, he also escaped Wade¡¯s de because of the slight impact, but the whole person lost control of the motorcycle because of the de and crashed into the bottom of a car that had turned over in front of him and fell down.

    ~

    ¡°Francis!¡± Landing easily on the ground, Wade slowly made his way towards the falling guy with a long knife in his hand, still calling out Francis¡¯s name. He seemed to be sure that this guy was Francis.

    Bang! Wade took a few steps to the man with the helmet on and kicked him in the head before he could get up.

    Puff!

    However, the expected close contact between his foot and the man¡¯s head did not ur, and Wade¡¯s foot was firmly grasped by one hand.

    ¡°Ah?!¡± Looking down at his feet, Wade tried to pull his foot back but he wasn¡¯t able to do so.

    !

    The next moment, a sound of bone fracture suddenly came from Wade¡¯s foot, and his ankle was crushed directly.

    Shout!

    Then, before Wade could scream, the guy on the ground was on his feet. With a wave of his hand, Wade has been thrown out. Bang! Wade, who was thrown out, smashed into a car behind him firmly, which shows the strength of this man.

    ¡°Ah! My feet! ¡± Before he got out of the car, Wade was crying out with his feet in his arms. Although Wade has abnormal regeneration ability, he can still feel the pain of the injury.

    Da Da ~

    Just as Wade was holding his foot by the car and screaming, the driver of the motorcycle came towards him step by step, and took off his helmet, revealing a handsome face with a crew cut but sharp eyes. However, even if he looks ordinary, he would still be a million times better then the current Wade.

    ¡°Francis!¡± Seeing the guy walking towards him, Wade, who was just holding his feet and screaming, suddenly roared. Then, he had jumped out of the car, his broken bone foot has almost recovered in this short time.

    Faced with Wade¡¯s anger, Francis walked towards him with no expression, but the look in his eyes became colder and colder.

    !

    The next moment, Wade had already shed Francis in front of him with his de, and he wanted to vent all his anger umted in these days on the man in front of him. However, Francis pulled two knives out of nowhere and immediately attacked Wade.

    Boom! Rub! Dangdang! After several counterattacks, Wade¡¯s strength and agility at this time were tied with Francis, which shows that the strength of Francis is not bad and he is a strong mutant.

    ¡°Is that guy Francis? He looks no different from the general mercenary. But he is strong.¡± Lin Rui, standing on the edge of the battlefield, also heard Wade¡¯s cry before, looking at the two guys fighting together, his eyes shed and he muttered a word.

    ¡°Mirage knight, do you want to go? That guy doesn¡¯t seem so easy to solve.¡± Spiderman had just seen Wade¡¯s ankle being crushed and thrown out, so he asked.

    ¡°We can¡¯t deal with this guy. We need to deal with other guys.¡± Just after Peter asked that question, Lin Rui suddenly looked behind Wade and Francis. There, a big-breasted woman and two menacing-looking men stepped out, seemingly At the back of the convoy as Francis had been at the start.

    ¡°Eh? Mutants? ¡± Following Lin Rui¡¯s vision, Peter also saw the three guys who suddenly appeared in the battlefield and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°They should be. I just don¡¯t know what their strength and mutant ability are. I hope it¡¯s not too abnormal.¡± Nodded, Lin Rui responded lightly.

    Sure enough, the actual situation and the original plot are very different. In addition to Francis¡¯s strength which seems to be much stronger, there are three more Mutants here and they don¡¯t know what their strength is. Thinking quickly, Lin Rui has no ns to watch the show anymore. Wade is already having trouble dealing with Francis, and if there are three Mutants after him, he will be in a very bad position even if he can¡¯t die.

    ¡°Spiderman, I¡¯ll test their ability first. You can choose your opponent ording to the situation.¡± Lin Rui said to Peter nearby and has rushed out the next moment. After Lin Rui rushed out, Peter jumped directly from the guardrail.

    !!

    Dangdang~

    In the middle of the field, the battle between Wade and Francis is already heated. Wade now has only one de left, the other one was in Francis¡¯ chest and Wade also got a knife in Francis¡¯s head. But what would be a mortal wound to the average person is certainly not enough to make much difference to the two men who are fighting, who are still fighting fiercely.

    Cheng!!

    But just after the two men made another stab at each other and took a step back, a wave of twisted air suddenly rushed towards Wade from behind. It¡¯s one of the two guys around the big breasted woman who did it. It seems that his mutant ability is the ability of air cannons and something simr to it.

    Although Wade also immediately sensed the attacking from behind him but he is clearly unable to escape it. Just as Wade was about to take the attack hard, avender light shot straight at the air cannon from behind him.

    Bang!

    Then a violent explosion erupted not far behind Wade, nearly knocking him and Francis to the ground.

 Chapter 174 Division of Labor

    <h4>Chapter 174 Division of Labor</h4>

    ¡°F~~k!Bah! Pooh!¡± After being knocked to the ground by the violent st wave behind him, Wade got up quickly and kept swearing.

    As soon as Wade got up, a figure rushed in front of him. Francis, who was further away from the center of the st, apparently suffered a much smaller blow and he kept hitting Wade again while his head was still in a daze.

    !!

    The sharp knife had stabbed Wade in his neck while he was still holding his head and cursing. Then Francis raised his foot and kicked Wade out again.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, Wade was directly kicked by Francis flying into the roadside fence. The knife on Wade¡¯s neck went straight through his neck, and huge pools of blood gushed out like a fountain. If his tights hadn¡¯t been crimson, They would have looked terrible.

    However, Wade, who received such a knife in his neck, was soon on his feet. Wade standing up in the direction of Francis was ready to continue to curse, but his throat was stabbed and he found that he could only use a few sybles. Next, Wade¡¯s right-hand holds the handle of the knife that was sticking out of his neck. Poof! The next moment, there was another big ssh of blood as Wade pulled the knife out.

    ¡°S ~¡­ Er¡­ Ah¡­ F~~k! Finally! Francis! You cheater, you got someone to attack me from behind!¡± The wound on his neck recovered quickly. When he could speak, Wade immediately pointed to Francis and scolded him. Wade obviously knows what had happened to the explosion behind him. If it wasn¡¯t for Mirage Knight, he would have just been hit.

    However, at this time, Francis¡¯s attention is not on the guy he just kicked out, but on the contrary, he looks coldly in the direction of the previous explosion. There, two weird looking guys were fighting with his three mutants.

    Lin Rui is the one who helped Wade block the air cannon in advance. Although it¡¯s hard to defend the air cannon, which has quality and invisibility, Lin Rui¡¯s sword energy is obviously able to deal with such attacks. After blocking the air cannon, Lin Rui rushed directly to the three men in the back.

    In addition to the mutant ability of the guy who already fired the air cannon, Lin Rui already knows the mutant ability of the woman with the big chest and it is supposed to be super strength and physical defense. The ability of the remaining ugly man would soon be found out as Lin Rui rushed towards him, he suddenly saw a slender red whiping towards him.

    ¡°Energy materialization?!¡± After seeing what the whip was, Lin Rui was a little surprised. Generally, the Mutants that can control variant energy entity attacks are rtively high on the food chain, and Lin Rui did not expect Francis to have such a person. Or, are these guys not Francis¡¯s men?

    Puff!

    Without thinking about it, Lin Rui was standing on the top of a car parked on the side of the road. The whole man jumped into the air and dodged the attack of the energy whip flexibly. In addition, Lin Rui stepped on the air several times, and the whole person shed several times in the air and rushed to the front of the three people not far away.

    ¡°Hum! He got out of my air attacks and went towards you both. Angel, I¡¯ll help Francis.¡± Seeing Lin Rui dodge his air squeeze several times in the middle of the air, the guy who can send out the air cannon said a word to the two people around him and hurried to Francis, where Wade and Francis fought again.

    ¡°Yes.¡± With a simple promise, the guy who made the energy whip has waved the energy whip with a red light in his hands again. As for the big-breasted women, Angel Dust, standing beside him, she said nothing, but she also threw out the match stick in her mouth.

    ¡°Spiderman, you go after that guy, leave these two to me.¡± Ignoring the guy who can simply manipte the air, Lin Rui has already rushed with his de to within five meters of the two still in the same spot, a distance that can be covered within the blink of an eye with current Lin Rui¡¯s speed.

    Hoo!

    When he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words, Spiderman shes from behind him and flies towards the mutant who can simply control the air attack. Peter was still in the air, and several spiders¡¯ silk threads had already shot out. Lin Rui¡¯s arrangement is also suitable. The guy whose mutation ability is to control the air is obviously not good at closebat. Spiderman obviously has an advantage in dealing with him.

    Lin Rui, though dealing with two people himself, is obviously confident in his own strength. At least, he felt that the energy absorption of the thunder sword was just enough to deal with the guy who can use the energy whip. And the big breasted girl, Angel Dust, Lin Rui thinks that he can easily deal with her with his current strength.

    !

    As Lin Rui continues to charge toward the two, a fiery red streak was drawn out. This time, Lin Rui did not hide anymore. He met the whip with his thunder de and waved it.

    Buzz~

    At the next moment, it became clear that the red fire whip is made of energy as it quickly circles around the thunder de like a tangible substance. Then the red light rises sharply. Lin Rui feels hot energy rushing towards the thunder de, wanting to attack himself through the thunder de. However, the energy didn¡¯t spread to Lin Rui after it rushed to the de. They werepletely absorbed by the de.

    Buzz~

    As the energy on the whip weakened, the fire red whip, which was originally thin and thick about small arms, quickly thinned and remained only about half of its original diameter.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t expect that the energy contained in the whip would be absorbed by the thunder de so simply, and there was a sh of thought in his eyes.

    It seems that although this guy has the ability of energy materialization, his level is obviously not very high. His own energy does not even have one-tenth of arc reactor energy.

    ¡°Hum!¡± Since this guy¡¯s strength is not good, Lin Rui is not going to be polite. After a cold hum, the thunder de in his hand shed with a purple arc, which was mixed with some red energy that has just been absorbed.

    !

    The huge purple de light directly shatters the whip wrapped around the de¡¯s body and then rushes towards the front two people quickly.

    ¡°Not good! Get out of the way! ¡± Seeing the shlight of the de, the guy with the energy whip was stunned and he shouted to the Angel Dust nearby. Then he quickly shed to one side.

    In fact, he felt something was wrong when his whip went around Lin Rui¡¯s thunder de. His energy was inexplicably absorbed by the guy in the ck coat. He thought he met a mutant who was specialized in absorbing other mutants powers. He didn¡¯t know it was the effect of the thunder de but thought it was Lin Rui¡¯s own reason.

    Boom!

    Just as the guy and Angel Dust were dodging aside, Lin Rui¡¯s de split right through them. Finally, twenty meters behind them, it hit the ground and cut another deep hole in the road.

    ¡°Ah!! My feet! ¡± At the same time, the ugly man who jumped to the side of the road screamed out. It turned out that although he had just tried to avoid it, the light of the de still crossed his foot. After a little touch, his whole right foot was cut off from under his ankle. At least for the time being, he has lost his fighting power.

    However, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have time to see the guy who is screaming. Because Angel, the big-breasted violent woman had already rushed in front of him.

    With the thunder de across his chest, Lin Rui wants to see how strong this violent woman is. The next moment, however, Lin Rui regrets it.

    Boom!

    An explosion broke out in front of Lin Rui, then he flew out like a sandbag. Lin Rui was shot out under the punch of Angel Dust!

 Chapter 175 Self Destruct

    <h4>Chapter 175 Self Destruct</h4>

    Boom!

    Lin Rui, who was punched back by Angel Dust, crossed a beautiful arc in the air and finally mmed into a car and stopped.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Are you okay?!¡± Peter, who was dealing with the other mutant with the power of air cannons looked towards Lin Rui. He was surprised, this is the first time he saw Mirage Knight getting hit back like this.

    ¡°Cough! Don¡¯t worry! Just a little carelessness! You don¡¯t have to worry about this side. Get that guy! ¡± It took a little over two seconds for Lin Rui¡¯s voice toe out, calmly indicating that he was OK.

    ¡°Yes.¡± With a promise, Peter turned towards his opponent.

    ¡°Really! The strength of this big-breasted violent woman is too great!¡± After redirecting Spiderman, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. He almost just couldn¡¯t breathe under the power of a single blow.

    Although Lin Rui had already prepared for it, he still couldn¡¯t believe he was punched back by her. With Lin Rui¡¯s current physical strength and internal energy, even if Peter attacked him with his full power, he may not be able to achieve this feat. He can only say that the big breasted women is really violent and strong.

    In fact, it¡¯s Lin Rui who is taking the enemy lightly. Even in the original movie, Angel Dust can fight off the metalized Colossus with her fists which can produce several tons of power. The attribute of Thunder de is to absorb energy. This kind of solid power can¡¯t be absorbed.

    !

    As Lin Rui leans against the sunken car to catch his breath, the fiery red whip strikes again. It seems that the guy with a broken foot didn¡¯t give up such a chance to kill Lin Rui.

    ¡°Hum! I can¡¯t stop her power, but you think you can attack me with your energy!¡± His eyes, hidden under the hood sh with light and Lin Rui directly picks up the Thunder de in his hand.

    A purple de energy appeared in front of Lin Rui and the next moment he was greeted with a whip drawn from his head. Almost no sound was made and the red energy whip had been broken by the de energy. Lin Rui didn¡¯t even look at the attack on his head, and he disappeared from his current location.

    ¡°Stop This!¡± The next second, Lin Rui has appeared in front of Angel Dust. Lin Rui raised his de and mmed it. This time, Lin Rui has used all his strength.

    ! ~~

    A crisp sound came from under Lin Rui¡¯s body. The whole body of the C grade magic weapon Thunder de quivered as if it had been cut on a piece of hard alloy. Even Lin Rui¡¯s hand holding the handle quivered with it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Rui is really stunned. His Thunder de can cut through steel. How can it be blocked?

    When Lin Rui didn¡¯t find out what the situation was, a huge force suddenly came from under the de, which directly lifted up Lin Rui¡¯s Thunder de. Now it¡¯s totally out of Lin Rui¡¯s expectation. To be on the safe side, Lin Rui quickly jumped back and took a step along with that force.

    Da ~

    Gentlynding on the ground, Lin Rui carefully looked ahead. He saw the target of his attack: Angel Dust, who was slowly standing up from the ground with her arms crossed over her head. On her hands, a pair of half-finished alloy gloves that showed her fingers were exposed. There was a pair of wristbands on her wrist. Just now, this pair of wristbands blocked Lin Rui¡¯s Thunder de.

    However, with Lin Rui exerting all his strength, it is obvious that the violent woman didn¡¯t have an easy solution. At this time, there is a big pit full of cracks in her standing position, which shows how much strength she has just suffered.

    ¡°It seems that these guys have more strength and equipment and are stronger thanpared to the movie!¡± After carefully observing the equipment on Angel Dust¡¯s hand, Lin Rui can¡¯t help but think of it.

    Even though the violent woman had great strength, Lin Rui would have been able to defeat her with the sharp edge of the Thunder de. But now she has more powerful fists and wristbands that can block the Thunder de, which directly erges her strength advantage by several percent. It¡¯s impossible for Lin Rui to defeat her easily now.

    ¡°In this case, then¡­¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed and he rushed out again.

    Hoo!!

    This time, instead of dealing with the violent woman, Lin Rui turned towards the tall and ugly man. Although his mutation ability is energy maniption, the threat he posses to Lin Rui is not great because of his poor quality and quantity of energy. Moreover, at this time, he has broken one foot and it is impossible for him to avoid Lin Rui¡¯s attack.

    Sure enough, seeing Lin Rui rush towards him, the face of the man changed. However, Lin Rui¡¯s speed at this time is not something that he can avoid. The man only had time to form a simple energy shield by circling the fire red energy in front of his body twice. The next moment, the Thunder de emitting purple light had been chopped down.

    Rub!

    The moment the purple Thunder de appeared, it struck the center of the fiery red shield, and after a tremor, the shield broke into a red glow and disappeared, revealing the face of a shocked man.

    ¡°Hum!¡± Without any hesitation, Lin Rui pushed the Thunder de forward and easily inserted it into the man¡¯s chest.

    !

    ¡°Er!¡­¡± Looking at the long de that has been stabbed into his chest, the look in the eyes of the man still seems to be unbelievable. However, it seems that he thought of something before he died and he suddenly smiled at Lin Rui.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Lin Rui thought it was strange to see that the man had a strange smile on himself before he died. However, just when Lin Rui was confused, he suddenly felt an extremely dangerous feeling in his heart.

    D¨© d¨© drops!

    Bang!

    It seems that he heard a few d¨© d¨© sounds. The next moment, The Mutant killed by Lin Rui exploded directly! The bloody rain mixed with some broken clothes and the subsequent fire lightpletely enveloped Lin Rui near by! There is a powerful bomb in this man¡¯s body, which was detonated when he died!

    In fact, the mass production of mutants like this man has been imnted with this powerful bomb. On the one hand, it can control them. On the other hand, it can be used as a human bomb to kill the enemy when they die. However, Lin Rui now knows that it¡¯s toote, and he¡¯spletely covered by the explosion.

    ¡°Mirage Knight!!¡± While Lin Rui was covered by the self-destruct power, Peter¡¯s voice came from behind.

    For Peter who has spider-sense, it is very easy for him to deal with the mutant who can control the air easily. After dodging several air bombs, he immediately gets close to him and subdues him. However, just when Peter tied the man with his web, his spider-sense suddenly gave him a warning, and the position was behind him at Lin Rui¡¯s. So when Peter turned around, he saw Lin Rui getting swallowed by the mutant self-destruct.

    Hoo!

    Regardless of the fact that the man on the ground has not been tied tightly, Peter has rushed towards the explosion site fearfully. Although he knew Lin Rui had a special protective device, he was worried about the explosion at such a close distance. However, before Peter had rushed out for a few steps, he was stopped by a person in front of him, it was the violent woman.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Mirage Knight¡¯s situation is not clear and Peter has no time to get involved with the big-breasted women in front of him.

    Hoo!

    Without answering Peter, Angel Dust had clenched her fist and started hurling it at him. In the face of the violent woman¡¯s attack, Peter is not polite and directly pushed to the front! Bang! The next moment, Angel Dust¡¯s punch which blew away Lin Rui is stopped by Peter.

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± In a low voice, Peter¡¯s seemingly weak body erupted with a terrifying force.

    !

    The alloy glove on Angel Dust¡¯s hand was directly hit by Peter and it created a small depression, and she was knocked back by the punch.

    After beating back Angel Dust, Peter continued on his way to the spot where the explosion had happened. By this time, however, the force of the explosion had dissipated, and it was bing clear what was going on inside. In the center of the explosion, a figure seems to be standing there.

 Chapter 176 Eh? Dad?

    <h4>Chapter 176 Eh? Dad?</h4>

    ¡°Mirage Knight!¡± When he saw the figure clearly, Peter cried out in surprise. In the center of the explosion, Lin Rui is standing on the ground steadily, his Thunder de is in front of him, and the purple light on it graduallyes back to him.

    ~

    Later, only Lin Rui could hear a slight noiseing from his waist, and thest guardian charm left on him was broken.

    ¡°Fortunately, the Guardian charm helps me block it, or I would have suffered a lot this time!¡± Slowly putting the de down, Lin Rui was a little scared in his heart.

    At the moment of the guy¡¯s self-destruct, Lin Rui had only time to pull back his de. The man self-destructed when he had not made a defense. Fortunately, the guardian charm on his body blocked the shock wave of the explosion at the first time and then got the time for Lin Rui to defend.

    Before the Guardian¡¯s energy was exhausted, Lin Rui had mobilized his internal energy to form a semi-circr de dome in front of him to block the explosion. Therefore, although the explosion was directly in front of Lin Rui, he was only shocked a little and wasn¡¯t injured.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Spiderman.¡± From the center of the explosion, Lin Rui responded to Peter.

    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Stepping up to Lin Rui, Peter swept the big pit that has formed in front of him and asked Lin Rui. Although he saw that Lin Rui was swallowed up by the explosion, he did not see that the man has self-destructed. He thought that there was a bomb on the man.

    ¡°Just now, the man was nted with a powerful bomb. It should be the means by which the strength behind them can control them and surprise the opponent before he dies.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes were cold as he exined the situation to Peter.

    Although Lin Rui doesn¡¯t like these hateful mutants, he also knows that most of them are transformed by experiments. The bombs in the body should be imnted after they be mutants. So, what he should hate most is not them, but the people who control them.

    ¡°So, they all have a bomb that can explode at any time?!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter looked down at the violent girl who was walking towards them and the guy who was half-bound by him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a bomb in Francis¡¯s body, but these people will likely to have it.¡± Lin Rui replied with a frown.

    If that¡¯s the case, they can¡¯t do it now. Also, they need to be on the lookout during the battle, otherwise they will suddenly be self-destructed if they strike, which can be very dangerous.

    ¡°What now?¡± Peter finds it hard to deal with Angel Dust who has already rushed over. This violent woman is not much less powerful than himself, and her defense is also strong. If he held back because of the bomb in her body, he will not be able to fight her.

    ¡°I will hold her down. You will find a chance to tie her with the spider web.¡± Now it¡¯s the only way to do it. Although Peter¡¯s strength is very strong, he can¡¯t prevent the threat of bombs. Lin Rui can at least defend himself with sword energy.

    ¡°Okay, you be careful!¡± As a reminder, Peter made no other suggestions. If it¡¯s two to one, they should be able to handle this.

    !

    The next moment, Lin Rui was already shaking all over his body and rushing towards Angel Dust with his internal energy. He had been a bit careless when he had been knocked out by the violent woman, and now he knew that the violent woman was so powerful, it would be shameful for him to have to face the same situation again.

    !

    The de shadow shed and Angel Dust raised her right arm and held the Thunder de over her head. However, a sharpvender energy suddenly came out of the Thunder de which was blocked by her. It went through her arm and directly split towards her chest.

    !

    At the moment of danger, Angel Dust stepped on the ground with a jerk. The whole person quickly leaned on the spot, just avoiding the de energy. When she was evading the de energy of the sword, the right arm on the top of her head naturally withdrew some strength, and Lin Rui took advantage of the opportunity to chop down, while Angel Dust also kicked her foot at Lin Rui¡¯s waist and abdomen.

    Boom!

    With a muffled sound, Angel Dust kicked Lin Rui straight away. However, there was a long cut on her cold face, and the blood was slowly seeping out. Oblivious to the blood on his face, Angel Dust hasunched another attack on Lin Rui.

    !

    The all-out power of Lin Rui is no longer under Angel Dust, so of course, he will not avoid it at all, and he has already made the same rush with the Thunder de in his hand.

    ¡­¡­

    Boom!

    After a long close fight, Wade, who has super regeneration ability, finally knocked Francis down. Although Francis did not feel pain, and his mutant enhanced body was able to resist most of the injuries, there was still a long way to gopared with Wade¡¯s undead ability.

    ¡°Francis~~Francis~¡± Walking toward Francis step by steep, who was lying on the floor, Wade sing sang his name.

    !

    Once again, Wade grabs Francis by the cor and picks him up and then he punched him hard, and Francis was thrown like a sack into the corner of the road. Wade can finally take revenge on Francis. He has been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± On the roadside guardrail, Francis looked at the guy in the quirky tights in front of him with a mocking smile.

    !

    It seems that Wade was upset to see Francis¡¯s expression and directly threw out a de in his hand, which then inserted itself into Francis¡¯s chest at the next moment, and nailed him and the roadside guardrail behind him. Then Wade went to Francis and squatted down.

    ¡°Ah! A bad person is caught! ¡± Fiddling with the hilt, Wade said oddly.

    ¡°Bah!¡± He spits blood on one side, and Francis looks at wade in front of him. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s big-hearted or really not afraid of death. Does he have no emotion but no pain? However, he was clearly angered by Wade before.

    ¡°Maybe, you still don¡¯t know who I am? So, How about now?¡± In the face of Francis¡¯s calm and disdainful expression, Wade lifted his mask and revealed the horrible face that could hardly be seen before.

    ¡°Wade Fucking Wilson. Well hello, Gorgeous.¡± Seeing this ugly face in front of him, Francis¡¯s expression finally changed. He recognized Wade at a nce because he turned Wade into something like this.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be alive, and apparently I made you Immortal, I am actually quite jealous.¡± Looking at Wade¡¯s eyes full of hatred, Francis said with a smile.

    Bang

    ¡°Tell me! How can I get back to the way I used to be! ¡± Punching Francis on the face, Wade asked viciously.

    The main reason why Wade has kept Francis alive until now is that he wants to return to his formerly handsome look, and the most likely way is to be Francis. After all, he turned himself into this. This is why Wade is reluctant to see Vanessa. He has to change back to look handsome and go back to see her.

    ¡°Haha, do you really think there is such a way? It¡¯s impossible. Once the mutant gene is activated, it can¡¯t be reversed. You have to live with this ugly face for the rest of your life.¡± With a sneer, Francis doused Wade¡¯s hopes directly.

    ¡°Fuck!!¡± When he heard Francis, Wade lost all hope of recovery.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯d better die!¡± Since there¡¯s no way to get himself back to the way he used to be, Wade certainly will have revenge. Raising his fist, he was sure to give Francis a cruel blow. However, Wade didn¡¯t notice that a shadow came near behind him.

    !!!~~

    Wade¡¯s back fist suddenly knocked on some steel, making a clear sound.

    ¡°Dad?!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 177 X-Men

    <h4>Chapter 177 X-Men</h4>

    ¡°Dad?!¡± Wade lets out a cry of surprise as he touches the shape of the hard object blocking his fist. Brush! A huge steel hand grabbed Wade¡¯s arm from behind and threw him out.

    Bang!

    Caught off guard, Wade directly hit a car and stopped, then he fell on the ground like a pie on the floor. By the time he was thrown, Wade had already seen who had thrown him, a man of steel more than two meters tall. There were two other people besides the man of steel, a handsome man with brown hair and a beautiful woman with an Oriental face.

    The three people who suddenly appeared on the battlefield wore uniforms and a prominent X mark on their chests. Needless to say, these three are the X-Men: Colossus, Iceman, and Blink who received the mission from Professor Charles and came to prevent Wade¡¯s revenge from getting escted.

    ¡°Stay here, don¡¯t move.¡± Colossus nced at Francis, who was stuck on the guardrail of the road and said. Then he walked over towards Wade, and Iceman and Blink naturally followed him.

    ¡°You have been warned before, Deadpool. This is a shameful and reckless use of your powers, You are giving Mutants a bad rap for using your powers so freely, you¡¯d bettere back with me.¡± Walking towards Wade, Colossus looked at the guy who got up from the ground and said seriously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you about what I should or shouldn¡¯t do now. Just don¡¯t stand in my way.¡± As he got up from the ground, Wade said indifferently. Wade is most annoyed with the X-Men, Who not only have to restrain their own ability, but also interfere everywhere.

    ¡°Hello! Beautiful!¡± When he sees Blink standing beside Colossus, Wade also greets her frivolously.

    In the face of Wade¡¯s teasing, Blink¡¯s face is expressionless, while Iceman standing beside her looks at Wade strangely.

    ¡°We can¡¯t allow this kind of behavior, Deadpool, you can choose to be a better person.¡± Colossus continued.

    ¡°La ~ what? Do you want me to join your fork team?¡± Bypassing the giant Colossus, Wade walks towards Francis again and puts a foot on his head. Bang! Francis had another cut on his face, but he didn¡¯t feel any pain and still looked at Wade with disdain.

    ¡°Wade, you can do better than you do now. Your revenge will only bring more damage.¡± Looking at Wadeing back, Colossus continued to persuade him to ¡°change his ways¡±.

    Boom!

    When Wade was going to shut up the big steel man for a while, a muffled sound came from behind them, which attracted their eyes towards it. It turns out that Lin Rui and Peter finally defeated the violent girl, Angel Dust though it was really not easy.

    ¡°Oh! Spiderman and Mirage Knight!¡± At this point, Wade seemed to remembered the help he got from Mirage Knight and Spiderman to defeat the three other Mutants with Francis and he shouted with joy.

    Then Lin Rui and Peter, who have solved the problem named Angel together, havee to Wade¡¯s side. Apparently, they also notice that the situation here seems strange.

    ¡°This big guy with the metal body is obviously Colossus, who are the other two?¡± Lin Rui was already observing the three X-Men when they came over to Wade. However, because it is different from the original movie story, Lin Rui can only recognize Colossus with a signature appearance at this time. The brown-haired handsome guy and the beauty of the oriental face are unknown to him.

    ¡°Mirage knight, are they X-Men? Is this real? ¡± Unlike Lin Rui, who is calm around them, Peter was already excited when he saw the X sign on the chest of Colossus and the other two.

    Although the world¡¯s various mutants are not so famous but the X-Men, the mutants brotherhood, and the Hellfire Club became famous decades ago and they are some of the mutants known to ordinary people. Among them, X-Men is undoubtedly the best-looking side of the forces of mutants, and Peter obviously knows some stories of X-Men.

    ¡°Well, they are X-Men. But why are you so excited? Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t like Mutants before?¡± Noticed Peter¡¯s emotional changes, Lin Rui asked curiously. Lin Rui remembers the fact that when Peter and Jack first met, the two people almost fought each other. Jack is also a Mutant.

    ¡°Who said I don¡¯t like Mutants?! And the X-Men is not the general Mutants! They are a group of Mutants who yearn for peace. The goal of Professor Charles, who leads X-Men, is to make Mutants and the ordinary humans live in peace without distinction. I admire him a lot and he is also a genius.¡± It seems that Lin Rui misunderstood him and Peter quickly exined himself.

    ¡°Mutants and ordinary people live in peace without any difference? That¡¯s the main reason why Professor Charles and Mao parted ways because mao knew it would never be possible.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed and he thought silently.

    On this issue, Lin Rui feels that Mao¡¯s way of thinking is correct even though his methods are too extream and wrong and it is impossible to fit the big picture of the world today. But Professor Charles¡¯s expectations are equally difficult. As long as there are differences, Mutants and ordinary people cannot get along with each other equally. Thinking about it in his heart, Lin Rui and Peter have already reached Wade in front of them.

    ¡°Mirage knight, I knew you would help me. Weasel has been watching me mysteriously for a few days. I can see that he was in touch with you after watching him a little.¡± Seeing Mirage Knighting to him, Wade said with ease. It seems that weasel¡¯s little movements can¡¯t be concealed in front of Wade.

    When I heard Wade, Lin Rui simply nodded and said nothing. His eyes are still in front, staring at the three X-Men.

    ¡°But, Spiderman, I saw him for the first time! Your clothes are cool! It will be as cool as mine is in some time!¡± After greeting Mirage Knight, Wade leaned over to Peter and looked at him from up and down.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be copying me?¡± Seeing Wade turning around himself and saying that his clothes are not as cool as his, Peter asked unceremoniously.

    Peter¡¯s spider suit has been much more functional than before, but the basic shape hasn¡¯t changed much, and it¡¯s very simr to the red tights that Wade wears now. If it weren¡¯t for the spider webs on Peter¡¯s Spider suit, it¡¯s really easy to mix them up.

    ¡°Copy you?! I am not copying anyone!¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s faint words, Wade jumped out and shouted.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m standing right in front of you! ¡± Seeing Wade¡¯s angry look, Peter added a light sentence. To be honest, Deadpool was tortured by Francis when Spiderman appeared in New York so he doesn¡¯t knew him.

    ¡°You!¡­¡± For the first time, Wade felt that he had met a fierce enemy in this life. However, Wade¡¯s clothes do have a lot of reference to spider clothes, which is why he was surprised to see spiderman for the first time.

    ¡°Okay, okay, you will have the time to argueter.¡± Just as Deadpool and Spiderman began to quarrel with each other, Lin Rui finally interrupted. ¡°Now let¡¯s solve the situation first, and tie these two mutants.¡±

    As he spoke, Lin Rui looked at the three X-Men in front of him. Although Lin Rui has seen a lot of mutants, including a guy who could barely reach level 4 in power, this is the first time that he had seen the famous X-Men. Although Lin Rui is not as excited as Peter was before, he is also a little excited. In his previous life, of all the marvel world movies, the X-Men series was Lin Rui¡¯s favorite. He still knows some of the main characters.

    ¡°Spiderman? Mirage Knight? Do you know Deadpool?¡± Before Wade and Peter quarreled, Colossus couldn¡¯t speak anything. Now when they are finally quiet, he asked a question with some doubts.

    ¡°Mirage knight and I are good friends!¡± Before Lin Rui answers, Wade has already shouted out the answer, for fear that Lin Rui will say something like they are not familiar with each other. After all, Wade justpleted a mission with Mirage Knight before, which is the kind of money collection and work.

    ¡°Oh? Is it?¡± Colossus apparently did not believe that when he heard Wade, their information did not show any intersection between Deadpool and Mirage Knight.

    Because Mirage Knight is not a Mutant, X-Men doesn¡¯t pay much attention to this Vignte, and they don¡¯t know exactly what he has done.

    ¡°Hello, I am Mirage Knight, a friend of Wade.¡± Without embarrassing Wade, Lin Rui calmly reaches out to Iceman and introduces himself. Because Colossus is too high and full of steel, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to shake hands with him. What if his hand is broken identally? As for the cold and gorgeous Oriental face beauty on Iceman¡¯s side, her face has still remained unemotional, and she is not the object Lin Rui wants to shake hands with, so after a little consideration, Lin Rui directly reaches out to the handsome man in front of her.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight. We are X-Men, I am Iceman, this is Colossus, and this is Blink.¡± Looking at Vignte in front of him, Iceman smiled and reached out and shook hands with Lin Rui and Introduce the two people around him.

 Chapter 178 Francis Support

    <h4>Chapter 178 Francis Support</h4>

    Iceman, Robert? Lin Rui was a little surprised to hear the handsome man¡¯s self-introduction. It¡¯s not that of he does not know this Mutant who did not appear much in at the X¨CMen Series. On the contrary, Iceman is Lin Rui¡¯s favorite supporting role character except for those protagonists.

    In X-Men¡¯s films, Iceman is not shown much as a supporting role, but he shows his strong ability of variety. Iceman¡¯s ability in the series seems to be less powerful in the light of several protagonists, but Lin Rui knows that this ability is abnormal. ording to the level of variation ability, this one is superior to Professor Charles and Mao Eric, who are the top-level four and level five mutants.

    ¡°Well, hello, this is Spiderman.¡± Although he was a little surprised, Lin Rui did not show anything on his face because of his mask and then he introduced Peter.

    ¡°Hello! X-Men! Nice to meet you!¡± When Lin Rui introduced himself, Peter was excited as he came forward and says hello to Iceman.

    ¡°Hello, Spiderman. I know you, the guardian of New York City.¡± Iceman also smiled and shook hands with Peter. He still knows something about Spiderman.

    ¡°Haha, then you are the guardians of Mutants.¡± Peter heard Iceman¡¯s words and smiled and responded.

    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t youe here to find me?¡± Seeing Iceman and others set themselves aside and chatted with Mirage Knight and Spiderman. Wade asked with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here to find you. But you have already done it, and you don¡¯t want to join X-Men, so what else can we say to you? ¡± At Wade¡¯s words, iceman turned to him and said softly.

    ¡°You!¡­¡± Wade just got defeated by Peter¡¯s words and now he is choking on Iceman¡¯s words, Wade felt how he met so many weird guys today.

    Not carrying about Wade¡¯s mood, Lin Rui thought of something after hearing Iceman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Robert, you said Wade has already done it, and you came over to stop him from revenge? Do you know anything? About the power behind Francis? ¡± Now that X-Men appeared and Francis was stuck by Wade, Lin Rui¡¯s feeling became clearer.

    ¡°Actually, the force behind Francis¡­¡± When he heard Lin Rui, Iceman¡¯s eyes shed and he was ready to exin. However, Robert¡¯s words have not been finished, and the voice of Daredevil came from the microphone in Lin Rui¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Mirage knight, a group of people just crossed the blockade line, and now they are heading for you. Be careful, I feel several very dangerous people in here! ¡± Matt, who has been at the back of the overpass, warns them urgently through the contact. He doesn¡¯t know who the team is that has crossed the blockade line.

    ¡°Someone came over and their strength is not low.¡± Without waiting for Iceman to exin clearly, Lin Rui has already said this situation quickly.

    However, when they heard Lin Rui¡¯s words, Iceman or the tall Colossus did not have a surprised expression. As for Blink, who had never spoken till now, her expression has never changed.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here. The force behind Francis is an organization that controls arge number of mutants. We have fought against this organization many times in the dark, but they hide too much, and they control a lot of mutants. We can¡¯t watch those mutants self destruct.¡± He seems to feel Lin Rui¡¯s curious eyes on him and Robert quickly exins the situation in a few words.

    This is also the reason why they know Wade¡¯s three X-Men will fight so hard when he seeks Francis for revenge. If Wade only targets ordinary people, they won¡¯t waste their time to find trouble for themselves.

    ¡°There is such a huge organization behind it!¡± Peter seemed to be frightened at Iceman¡¯s words. Lin Rui told him before that there should be an organization behind Francis, but Lin Rui is only guessing after all. Now it¡¯s totally different after getting the confirmation from X-Men.

    Boom ~ bombardment!

    Just after Robert had just exined the sentence, there was a roar of an engine from behind the overturned cars behind them, and there were few cars and motorcyclesing towards them. Obviously, the team that just crossed the blockade line on Daredevil¡¯s side is almost here.

    ¡°Francis is a man of some standing in this organization. He is responsible for part of the mutants and underground arms trade on New York¡¯s side. So, in order not to let Francis fall into our hands, it¡¯s normal for them to send someone here.¡± Before those people arrived, Robert continued to talk to Lin Rui and Peter about the organization. As for Wade on the other side, they automatically ignored him.

    ¡°So¡­ Er ~ Wade¡­ ¡± Hearing Robert¡¯s words, Lin Rui nced at Francis¡¯s position casually, but when he saw the situation there, he called wade in an odd voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Wade, who was ignored, asked indifferently.

    ¡°Over there.¡± Pointing behind Wade, Lin Rui beckons him to have a look.

    ¡°What? Hey!? Francis!¡± At the reminder of Lin Rui, Wade turned and looked back. Then he saw that Francis, who had been stuck on the side of the road, had disappeared.

    Booming~

    While Wade was shouting Francis¡¯s name, a sportbike rushed past them. It was Francis who pulled out the de and escaped.

    Puff!

    Seeing that Francis is about to escape and the sounding from the front direction is very close, Peter was the first to react and he shot a spider silk thread. At the speed of the silk, it could easily catch Francis again.

    Buzz!~ stretch!

    However, just as Peter¡¯s web was about to hit Francis, a translucent wind de suddenly came from the front of Francis and cut the spider silk directly. As for Francis, after quickly bypassing a few cars, he disappeared from the view of Lin Rui and others.

    ~

    Peter unexpectedly retracted his hand and looked up at the top of the front of the car. Lin Rui and Iceman also looked towards that direction. On the roof of the car, a guy wearing a dark blue suit with long hair is standing on the roof of the car, and no one knows when he had appeared.

    ¡°Wind spirit.¡± Looking at the suited man, Iceman¡¯s eyes shed and he whispered a name, which is obviously the nickname of the Mutant. The wind de that saved Francis just now should have been sent by him. In this case, his mutant ability should be quite advanced and he does not know how strong his ability to control the wind is.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After the appearance of the guy named Wind Spirit, there was a loud roar from behind him. Then, Lin Rui and others saw a tall figureing towards them step by step and that person shifted the car in front of him with a hand to the side. When the tall figure took thest car in front of him and stood at the side of Wind Spirit, it turned out to be a three-meter-high giant, half a meter higher than Colossus!

    ¡°Tank!¡± Seeing the giant man, Colossus directly called out his name. Apparently, they have had a fight before, but they don¡¯t know who is more powerful between Colossus and the giant.

    However, why do these big guys like to call themselves tanks? Lin Rui said something in his heart when he heard Colossus¡¯s words. He remembered that he had met a mutant called tank before, but he couldn¡¯tpare with the guy in front of him.

    Da Da ~

    After the giant appeared, a little boy slowly walked out from behind him. Because the giant man was so tall, the boy who came out only reached his waist. However, although the little man looks ordinary, Iceman¡¯s face is getting uglier. It seems that they pay more attention to him than Wind Spirit and Tank.

    ¡°Magician!¡± Calling the little boy¡¯s nickname is Blink, who hasn¡¯t talked. Now she has some expression on her face.

    Whirl!

    After these three people appeared in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, five or six people slowly walked out from behind them. It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re all mutants developed by the forces behind Francis. As for the air control mutant and Angel Dust who were injured by Lin Rui and Peter before, they are also behind the group, but because of their injury, they should not have muchbat effectiveness now.

    In the face of the team of a dozen Mutants who appeared in front of them, Lin Rui also had a tacit understanding of standing in front of the line. Six Vs ten, they are not afraid.

 Chapter 179 War Eruption

    <h4>Chapter 179 War Eruption</h4>

    Just as Lin Rui stood in a row facing the ten Mutants, Wade standing on the far side suddenly stepped back a small step. In such a serious atmosphere, his small step back has attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Heh heh! I¡¯m just going to get revenge on Francis. I won¡¯t meddle in such a thing! I just saw Francis slip behind. I¡¯ll go after him! ¡± Seeing everyone turn around and look at him, Wade exins

    Wade really just wanted to find Francis for his revenge. How could he have known that it would cause so many things? Although he is almost immortal now, he does not want to be involved in such arge-scale force war. He¡¯s not X-Men, Mirage knight or Spiderman, the superhero of New York. He¡¯s just a viin fighting other viins!

    Wade wanted to slip away, but Colossus, who was standing beside him, had already put an iron hand on his shoulder and he could not leave.

    ¡°Deadpool, most of this thing was stared because of you. Do you really want to run away now?¡± Seeing Colossus blocking Wade, Iceman asked him faintly.

    ¡°How is this made me¡­¡± Wake whispered as he heard Iceman, but his voice slowly grew down. It seems that he also knows that this situation was actually made by him.

    ¡°Wade, are you going to let Francis go? Even if you leave today, you won¡¯t have such a chance next time.¡± Seeing that Wade is still there hesitating, Lin Rui suddenly reminded him.

    The plot has already be like this, and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know what will happen next. However, the forces behind Francis are obviously not too simple. Didn¡¯t you see X-Men being so serious? It¡¯s no longer possible for Wade to find another chance to catch Francis, and Francis already knows who he is, and his days will not be too good.

    ¡°Er¡­ You¡¯re right. In that case, I will fight with you here! ¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Wade, who was held by Colossus, thought a little and said suddenly. And he really didn¡¯t want to slip away. He broke away from Colossus and went towards Lin Rui in front of them.

    ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡¯ve got that Wind Spirit guy, Colossus will deal with Tank. Other people should give you no problem, the Magician¡¯s mutant ability belongs to the psychedelic category, you need to be careful of him.¡± Seeing Wade¡¯s movement, Iceman opened his mouth and arranged the opponents. And he stressed that the short man¡¯s ability is powerful and may directly affect the whole battle situation.

    ¡°Understood, as long as he is not a level four Mutant, we should still be able to deal with him.¡± Without any objection to Iceman¡¯s words, Lin Rui calmly replied.

    The three people at the front obviously have dealt with X-Men many times, and it¡¯s easier to give them to Iceman because they are obviously level 4 mutants. Although Lin Rui is not afraid of level 4 mutants, Lin Rui still won¡¯t make trouble for himself when he doesn¡¯t know about their mutant ability.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s fight!¡± Iceman said an used his mutant ability. The ground in front of him was quickly covered with ayer of ice, and then the whole person turned into translucent ice like thing and rushed out.

    Chi Chi Chi~

    At the same time that Iceman rushed out, theyer of ice that appeared in front of him spread to the opposite ten people at a faster rate. With Iceman¡¯s ability, he can deal with the low-level Mutants alone.

    However, it¡¯s obvious that those people will not watch themselves frozen. Everyone rushes out quickly before the ice spreads and rushes towards Lin Rui and other people in the back. As for the Wind Spirit, one of the three leaders waved casually, and there was a strong wind around him, which soon lifted him up. Obviously, he knew Iceman wasing for himself, so he directly used his ability to control the wind and flew to the middle of the sky.

    When Iceman was freezing the ground and rushing toward Wind Spirit, the little guy had slipped back a lot and hid in the shadows. But the big man, who is more than three meters tall, doesn¡¯t care. The whole man shakes and rushes out towards the front. The ice can¡¯t stop him at all.

    ¡°Blink!¡± Iceman had already rushed out, and Colossus then bowed his head and shouted at Blink.

    Without making a sound, Blink just nodded, then reached directly in front of her. Brush! A space door more than two meters high and more than one meter wide appeared in front of Lin Rui, and the opposite side of the space door was at the back of the running Tank.

    Boom!

    Without any hesitation, Colossus rushed in after Blink made a space door with a wave. At the next moment, Colossus is already in front of Tank, who is more than 20 meters away. He is hit hard by his fist.

    ¡°Roar!¡± It seems that he is not surprised at the space door that appeared in front of him. Tank roars and punches at Colossus who rushes in front of him.

    The fist like a sandbag and the iron fist of Colossus hit each other heavily in the next moment. A burst of force swept around them with the two people as the center and rolled up a shock wave visible to the naked eye.

    The two of them actually made the air vibration wave by virtue of their physical strength, and he doesn¡¯t know how much the power of this blow is. However, Lin Rui guesses that his strength is at least higher than that of his full effort. After all, the strength of these mutants cannot be exined ording tomon sense. However, Lin Rui¡¯s attention at this time is not on the two battles that broke out in the front moment but on the space door that has not disappeared yet.

    At the edge of the space door made by Blink, there is a dark space gap. Lin Rui is frightened by the power of space cutting inside. He doesn¡¯t know how this kind of mutation power came into being, but we can only say that some of the mutants¡¯ mutation abilities are like a bug.

    Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know the limit of Blink¡¯s ability. It would be abnormal if her space door could open directly to outer space. However, Lin Rui thinks this possibility should be rtively small.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the two on the left!¡± While Lin Rui is still looking at the space door that is disappearing slowly in front of him, Peter beside him suddenly yells, and then his figure rushes out in a sh.

    !

    ¡°The two on the right are mine!¡± Seeing Spiderman rushing out, Wade also rushed out with no weakness, and his targets are the two people who rushed toward them on the right.

    At this time, in addition to the short magician hiding in the rear, two other people bypassed Iceman¡¯s ice and rushed towards Lin Rui and Blink in the back. One person¡¯s skin color changes rapidly and he is soon covered with ayer of small dark green scales and his eyes also change color, his mouth is stretching with a long and thin tongue, he seems to have a snake mutation ability. As for the other one, it should be amon body muscle strengthening. His running speed and flexibility are far beyond ordinary people.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of the two.¡± ncing around at Blink, Lin Rui said something and then he disappeared.

    Puff!

    The next second, Lin Rui has appeared ten meters away, kicking the snake man in the waist. So far, in this temporarily isted interchange, a war involving several forces broke outpletely.

 Chapter 180 Tangled Warfare 1

    <h4>Chapter 180 Tangled Warfare 1</h4>

    !

    The most striking thing on the entire battlefield is probably the two centrally located figures in the air. Iceman made an iceberg more than ten meters high on the road with a wave of his hand, and he flew towards Wind Spirit floating in the air with the help of the frozen ice.

    And that Wind Spirit is also worthy of the level 4 mutant. His ability to manipte the wind seems to be no less than Iceman¡¯s control over the ice. In addition to controlling the wind to let himself hover in the air, a tornado circling around him constantly expanded, and those ice attacks from Iceman were blocked by the tornado.

    In this way, one freezes the surrounding area and the other increases the strength of tornadoes to destroy the surrounding area. Two mutants, which can control thisrge range of weather energy, fight fiercely directly in the mid-air. For a while, the wind de and ice debris are flying around, making the area appears to be in winter in an instant.

    However, Peter, who was not far away from the center and fighting his opponents, began to retreat after noticing the power of the battle above and both of his opponents also tacitly retreated away from the center of the battlefield. Even Colossus and Tank, the defense freaks, are slowly retreating from the ice and tornado attack while fighting.

    !

    Attacking the flexible snake Mutant with his de, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but look up in the air. The movement there shocked him. Although Lin Rui met a level-4 mutant in the Frankenstein family before, that guy should be an ordinary level-4 mutant. His ability can only be used on his own body. Although his power was not small, it is not as powerful as Iceman and Wind Spirit.

    Moreover, although Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique doesn¡¯t have a good sense of this mutation ability, the power shown by the ice all over the sky and the tornado whose diameter has expanded to seven or eight meters is enough to make Lin Rui have a general judgment.

    To say that Marvel world¡¯s superhero, such as Iron Man, Spider-Man, Captain America, has strong abilities with an exnation. Then there is no exnation for the strength of these high-level and abnormal mutants, who do not conform to thew of conservation of energy at all. Moreover, mutants are not the mysterious sorcerer (s) living on the top of the Himyas, but they are able to control the weather freely and master many things that technology can¡¯t do, which is an unexined thing.

    ¡°This level of energy is almost the same as an all-out attack that consumes all the internal energy in my body. This kind of thing is really envious.¡± Regaining his eyes, Lin Rui secretly sighed.

    However, if Lin Rui is willing to spend tens of thousands of Reward points, he can still exchange various powerful mutation abilities in the System Shop. But he had chosen the cultivation route from the beginning, and the redeemed mutation ability would not be as strong as it was at the beginning and it would need to be slowly strengthened. Therefore, after a little envious, Lin Ruiposed his mind, the opponent in front of him had already rushed over again.

    ¡°Hum! It¡¯s just an ordinary physical strengthening ability, which is not as strong as Jack¡¯s. If I were not worried that you would self destruct, Do you think that I would let you continue to walk in front of my eyes? ¡± Lin Rui gave a cold snort when he nced at the mutanting from his side. Then his right hand touched his waist, and he held two ck daggers in his hand.

    !

    With a quick wave of his right hand towards mutant who was rushing towards him, the two ck spots had already shot out. Puff! At the next moment, the mutant suddenly slowed down. He looked down at his chest unbelievably. There were two more ck daggers there and only the hilt of the knife was still exposed.

    Puff!

    Even the scream didn¡¯te out, and the mutant had fallen to the ground. The Mutants of this rank and strength may have caused Lin Rui some trouble a few months ago, but now, they are nothing.

    After seeing Lin Rui¡¯s lightning-like solution to hispanion, the mutant with snake¡¯s green eyes was full of shock. However, because they are all under control at this time, even if they escape, they will not have a good end. So, after a little hesitation, he came towards Lin Rui.

    Not putting the snake man in his heart, Lin Rui raised his hand and waved out a de energy light. The Mutants, who are not very strong in strength, have no ability to block Lin Rui¡¯s de energy light. However, to Lin Rui¡¯s surprise, since the snake man had a weird twist when the de light came, he even avoided the sharp de light at a critical moment, and then rushed towards Lin Rui like a violent snake.

    !

    Although a little surprised, Lin Rui did not panic at all and cut at the snake man who rushed in front of him. Even though the snake man burst out a little fast at this moment, he can¡¯t be as fast as Lin Rui¡¯s de. Puff! There was a sh of purple light, and the man went back to where he hade from, but when he flew back, he has obviously lost all of his vitality.

    However, Lin Rui, who defeated the snake man by one move, stood still and didn¡¯t know what happened. If someone can look at Lin Rui closely, he will find that the air close to his body seems to vibrate constantly.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s poison is a little strong!¡± Lin Rui, who was standing in the same ce, didn¡¯t look very well. He let the snake man spray a poisonous mist before he died. At this time, he is using internal energy to constantly wash out the toxins in his body and slowly force them out.

    This is also the disadvantage of Lin Rui¡¯s loss of guardian charms. Previously, there were guardian charms to help block these unexpected attacks. Once Lin Rui lost them, he could not use them. After all, he can¡¯t protect himself with internal energy all the time as he can¡¯t support it for long. However, although the poison is severe, it will not hurt Lin Rui. In such a short time, the poison in his body has almost gone.

    When Lin Rui defeated his two opponents and stood on the ground to force the toxins out of his body, Spiderman and Wade almost defeated their opponents. In addition to the previous Angel Dust and the three Level 3 mutants from the back, the others are obviously not the opponents of Spiderman and Wade.

    And the battle between Iceman and Wind Spirit in the center of the battlefield is still going on. The cold air and the ice on the road havepletely turned this ce into a cold ce. And Wind Spirit has also controlled three tornadoes, constantly attacking Iceman. For the time being, neither of them will win or lose soon.

    And in the closest position to Iceman and wind spirit, the two giants are still beating each other tirelessly. Colossus and Tank don¡¯t need any weapons at all. Their bodies are the most powerful weapons. Although Colossus suffered a little bit from body loss, he was full of high-strength metal, and Tank, who was also physically strengthened, couldn¡¯t do anything about him.

    As for the short guy who was hiding in the back at the beginning, he is still missing, and no one knows when he is going to make a move. Blink on X-Men¡¯s side also made a space door at the beginning, but her eyes were fixed on the opposite side, as if on guard.

    ¡°Fuu! Atst, it¡¯s all forced out! ¡± Finally, Lin Rui, who stood there for a few seconds muttered and gave a sigh of relief.

    Buzz! ~ ~

    However, just as Lin Rui raised his head to look around, an invisible wave suddenly swept over and directly swept Lin Rui¡¯s body. Lin Rui, who was about to look up, suddenly lost the colors in his eyes and stood still again.

 Chapter 181 Magician Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 181 Magician Takes Action</h4>

    On the battlefield, when Lin Rui was distracted by the mysterious wave, Spiderman, Deadpool, and Colossus, who were not far away from him, had the same reaction as him, and even stood still for a while. Only Iceman in the center of the battlefield and Blink in the back are normal and they aren¡¯t affected.

    However, if someone looks closely at Blink, they will notice that she is surrounded by a circle of ck space cracks that are invisible to the naked eye. She even controls the space cracks to iste herself from this space. Although everyone can see her, she is actually very far away. As for Iceman who fights with Wind Spirit in midair, although there are no such means as Blink, the invisible wave seems to have no effect after sweeping at him, and no one knows what is so special about Iceman but may be rted to his biological frozen body.

    Lin Rui and others in the battlefield are in extreme danger because of this sudden and inexplicable attack. In addition to Lin Rui defeating his opponent, Spiderman and Deadpool still have one opponent to defeat. So, at the next moment of their sudden loss of mind, the two injured opponents jumped at them with a grim smile.

    As for Colossus, it seems to be better. Although he lost his mind for a moment when the wave swept him, he soon recovered. However, although he was just distracted for a while, it was enough for Tank tounch several attacks on him.

    Therefore, Colossus can only turn to defense after receiving three punches from Tank. Moreover, although Colossus recovered from the loss of mind, hisbat effectiveness was obviously not as strong as before, and he gradually became weak under the attack of Tank.

    Compared with Colossus, Spiderman and Wade are in great danger at this time. Wade doesn¡¯t matter. Even if that guy blows Wade¡¯s head, he believes he can recover after enough time. But Peter is not the same. He is just strong in body and his recovery ability is strong but he is far from Deadpool¡¯s near-immortality.

    So, Blink, who was on the edge of the battlefield, was ready to make a move when she saw this scene. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t join the battle in the first ce. She had to be on guard against that little boy. This is a variant of the ability of the mutant called Magician, to send out a special brain wave to influence his opponent and make his enemies fall in a hallucination.

    ~

    Looking at the Mutant who hade within two meters of Peter, Blink had raised her hand to materialize a space door to block the mutant. However, just as she was about to make a space door to save Peter, Blink caught a glimpse of something, and her raised hand stopped slowly, and there was no space door in front of Peter.

    Brush ~ Brush!

    Just as Blink raised her hand, a sh of purple energy suddenly appeared on Peter¡¯s side and rushed to his front towards the Mutant who was trying to attack him. Before the rushing mutant could react, the purple light had already rushed towards him. After a small ¡°poof¡± sound, the mutant, who was just about to take the opportunity to attack Peter, fell to the ground with lifeless eyes.

    And the situation at Deadpool¡¯s position is also the same, there is a sh of purple light and the rushing mutant was dropped to the ground, dead and they don¡¯t know what had happened.

    But Blink, who was on the edge of the battlefield, saw what was happening at the moment it happened. There was a sh of surprise in her eyes as she looked in the other direction. There, a figure was rushing toward the ce where Colossus and Tank were fighting, and it was Lin Rui.

    It turns out that after the invisible wave swept past Lin Rui, he was really affected by some influences. The whole person suddenly lost his mind, as if there was something which was trying to pull him into sleep. However, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness body at this time has been continuously refined by cultivation techniques and the improvement of the residual effect of Advanced Spirit Fruit. That invisible force only affected him for less than two seconds. He recovered a secondter then Colossus did.

    After he came to his senses, Lin Rui saw that Peter and Deadpool were in danger, so he directly converted the thunder power contained in the Thunder Sword into two sword light and split them directly, killing the two mutants who took the opportunity to sneak attack Peter and Wade and he was able to rescue Peter and Wade, although Wade didn¡¯t necessarily need him to save him.

    However, after saving Peter and Deadpool, Lin Rui didn¡¯t think about how to help them get rid of the current situation. Instead, he rushed to the position where Colossus and Tank were fighting. As Iceman reminded before, Lin Rui already knew that the invisible mental attack just now was the mutant ability of the little guy. So, instead of trying to make Peter and them recover normally, it¡¯s better to find the guy to defeat him directly.

    !

    Lin Ruies to Colossus and Tank after a few steps. Although Lin Rui aims to find the spiritual force behind him, he doesn¡¯t mind helping Colossus who has fallen into a bad situation. So when Lin Rui waved his thunder de a few meters away from them, a sh of light appeared on the side of Tank and split towards him.

    Puff!

    The de light that killed the two mutants fell on Tank¡¯s body and then disappeared after a brief arc, leaving only a ckened gash of less than 10cm in his shoulder, he was injured but apparently, it wasn¡¯t fatal.

    ¡°Eh? His defense is really high! ¡± Lin Rui can¡¯t help muttering when he sees the effect of his attack.

    Although there are some small idents, Lin Rui also knows that this kind of guy who can press Colossus can¡¯t bepared with those low-level mutants. Moreover, the de light he just sent out is only sent out by the thunder power contained in the thunder de itself, which is far from his strongest attack. Now Lin Rui won¡¯t waste his time here. He needs to find the hidden spiritual force user quickly. Otherwise, Peter and others will be affected by the mental attack for a long time and he doesn¡¯t know what will happen.

    !

    So, Lin Rui has rushed past them without hesitation after sending out the de light to hurt Tank¡¯s shoulder, and Tank, who was struggling with Colossus, has no way to stop him. Just now, although Lin Rui¡¯s blow just opened a gap behind his shoulder, the residual force of thunder at the wound has been preventing his own healing, which has caused him to lost part of his right arm¡¯s strength, and the situation was slowly pulled back by Colossus in the following battle.

    Without paying attention to the situation behind him, Lin Rui has rushed towards the position where the little guy had disappeared before. However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t find the spiritual mutant for the first time after scanning around. However, the invisible fluctuation still exists, and the man is obviously hiding somewhere here.

    Although anxious, Lin Rui calms down and thinks of solutions. ¡°Since it¡¯s a mental attack, maybe I can find him¡­¡± Calming down, Lin Rui quickly mobilizes his mental energy and senses the surrounding area carefully. Soon Lin Rui¡¯s eyes seemed to see something. A little under his feet, Lin Rui rushed towards the back of an overturned vehicle.

    Soon, Lin Rui rushed to the back of the car. Behind which the short guy who had disappeared before is hiding in the corner with his eyes closed. However, when Lin Rui appeared in front of him, he suddenly frowned and opened his eyes to look at Lin Rui. Then Lin Rui felt the invisible wave hit again, and the intensity was much higher than that of stronger before. Lin Rui was conscious of it and had already shed out.

    !

 Chapter 182 Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 182 Cooperation</h4>

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s sword light didn¡¯t defeat the seemingly defenseless spiritual mutant. Because, from the mid-air, several wind des were shot at his attacks and hit the de light, and both attacks exploded together.

    The spiritual powered mutant saw that Lin Rui was not affected by his skills. His eyes were slightly flustered. After being rescued by those wind des, he ran away without hesitation. Although Lin Rui also wants to continue chasing but the constant wind de shot from midair gave him some trouble and he had to solve this trouble first. After a little dy, the guy named Magician had already run away.

    However, although Lin Rui did not kill or hurt the man, he also prevented him from using his ability. The invisible exnation fluctuation has disappeared and Peter and Deadpool in the back have recovered and came to their senses. They both shake their heads in ce and are still confused. They don¡¯t know how much danger they have been in just now.

    Without finding any trace of the man, Lin Rui had to go back with the thunder de. The wind de just shot from the air made him ufortable. Since Wind Spirit actively attacked him just now, Lin Rui didn¡¯t mind joining hands with Iceman to deal with him.

    Whirl!

    While Lin Rui on the ground stares at the battle in mid-air with his de in his hand, Iceman seems to be angered by the Wind Spirit¡¯s attempt to stop Lin Rui from attacking just now. His hands violently pushed outward, and a strong cold broke out immediately within 30 meters with him as the center, directly surrounding all three tornadoes controlled by Wind Spirit.

    Kakaka!

    Then, the three tornadoes were quickly frozen in the cold air, and the high-speed rotating wind des were covered with light blue ice, and the ice on them was increasing. Although Wind Spirit hidden in the tornado is also trying to enhance the power of the tornado but Iceman at this time haspletely suppressed him. The ice blue ice is rapidly spreading from the bottom of the tornado to the top. In just a few seconds, the three tornadoes have beenpletely frozen by the ice.

    On the road that is not very wide, there is a huge iceberg like a small hill on a cold ice ground, and there are three still tornadoes in it. Lin Rui, who was ready to make a move at the bottom, is stunned seeing these scenes. He was getting ready to make a move. Did it end? He was obviously frightened by Iceman¡¯s power.

    ¡°Is this the real power of Advanced Mutants? It¡¯s unreasonable! ¡± Looking at the tens of meters high iceberg in front of him, Lin Rui muttered in a helpless voice.

    However, when Lin Rui thought that Wind Spirit was defeated by Iceman, one of the three tornadoes frozen in the iceberg suddenly vibrated. Originally, the tornado, which waspletely confined by the ice, was moving hard in the cold ice. Although it was slow, it was really slowly recovering. In this way, the frozen Wind Spirit does not have the power to fight back but If you give him some time, he will control the tornado to break the ice ande out.

    Lin Rui noticed the movement in the iceberg, and Iceman apparently saw the tornado inside. However, the consumption of his stamina in covering in arge range in the moment just now is obviously not small, and it is impossible to make an effective attack for the time being. So, he can only watch the tornado in the iceberg slowly speed up with its rotation speed, and the iceyer that is broken by it has been slowly expanded. In less than a minute, the tornado would be able topletely break the iceberg and rush out of it.

    ¡°Robert! Let mee up!¡± When Iceman stood outside the iceberg frowning, a voice suddenly came up from below. It¡¯s Lin Rui. Seeing Iceman¡¯s indifference to the tornado breaking the ice, he knew that he was probably weak now, so he still needed his help.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Looking at Mirage Knight standing on the ice below, Iceman promised without much thought.

    Call ~

    Then, Iceman waved his hand and quickly condensed ayer of stairs at the foot of the iceberg, leading directly to his position.

    Puff! After the stairs appeared in front of the iceberg, Lin Rui had already rushed straight up and after several seconds, he appeared next to Iceman. Although he can rely on his internal energy to match Beginner¡¯s light work, he can fly here, but it is to save some of his internal energy. He needs to save his energy to attackter.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you have a way to deal with him? General physical attacks have little effect on Wind Spirit.¡± Iceman asked as he saw Lin Rui fall easily to his immediate side.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t guarantee it, I am at least 80% sure.¡± When he heard Iceman, Lin Rui stared at the tornado in the iceberg and replied.

    ¡°Eighty percent?! That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t know what you can do to hurt him, but I will cooperate with you. When he breaks the ice, I will be able to recover a lot.¡± There was a sh of surprise in his eyes and Iceman continued.

    In fact, if Iceman has more control over his ability, he could have frozen the entity of Wind Spirit directly, and then Wind Spirit would have beenpletely defeated.

    Professor Charles has tested and inferred Iceman¡¯s ability before. If he can really release his mutant abilitypletely, he can freeze everything, including space and time. However, it not only has a huge demand for Iceman¡¯s body, but the horrible ability to change is also very difficult to control. Therefore, Iceman can only release a part of his ability of variety control at this time, otherwise, it will cause unpredictable consequences.

    ¡°If you want to make a move, don¡¯t wait for him to break the ice. Can you make the ice disappear in a sh when I need it?¡± Although Lin Rui knows Iceman wants to recover his physical strength while breaking the ice, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t n to let Wind Spirit rush out again. At that time, his next move may not be able to achieve its full effect.

    ¡°Of course! Humm? You want me to let him out?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Robert answers first, then continues to ask.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that when I¡¯m going to attack, you can remove all the ice in my attack direction, otherwise it will weaken my attack power.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui simply exined.

    ¡°I see. You can do it at any time.¡± Iceman seems to know what Lin Rui is going to do next and he nodded and said seriously.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s get started now!¡± There is a sharp purple light in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes as he jumps up.

    !

    After jumping five meters up, Lin Rui has pulled out the Thunder de which was inserted back into his waist and held it high above his head. Then, the internal energy inside Lin Rui surged into the Thunder de. The originally t Thunder de quickly gave out a dazzling purple light. Moreover, with the continuous influx of Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy, the purple light became brighter and brighter. Finally, the figure of Lin Rui in the mid-air waspletely covered.

    Buzz! After the purple light expanded to more than three meters, it stopped. Then it shrank and disappeared, revealing Lin Rui floating in the sky again. At this time, he held up the Thunder de with dazzling light, which could not be looked at directly. It seemed that its whole body was trembling slightly under the pressure of something.

    !

    ¡°Now!¡± When Lin Rui¡¯s figure appeared from the purple light, he spoke to Iceman.

    Call!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s high-altitude Thunder de mmed down and the target is the huge iceberg below.

    Boom! It¡¯s like thunder in the clear sky. A sharp purple de light rushes out of the Thunder de. The purple de light expanded to five meters long and half meters wide in an instant after it was separated from the Thunder de. The next moment, it had already split into the iceberg.

    Kakaka!

    With the reminder of Lin Rui just now, Iceman wiped out the ice in that direction at the moment when the de light was about to squat on the iceberg, leaving a crack that was just enough to get the attack in. At the end of the crack, it was the tornado that had broken through the small ice.

    Brush! A sh of purple de light had already split on the tornado, with dazzling light, and then there was a violent explosion.

    Boom! Rumble~

 Chapter 183 One Strikes to Kill

    <h4>Chapter 183 One Strikes to Kill</h4>

    Such a drastic change in the center of the battlefield certainly attracted the attention of several people who were still fighting at that time. Peter¡¯s eyes turned around and the fighting was paused a little. Even Blink on the edge of the battlefield and the short guy who was hidden after being attacked before jumped out and stared at the position of the iceberg. They all wanted to know what the result of mirage Knight¡¯s attack would be.

    In fact, as early as Iceman¡¯s powerful attack froze the three tornadoes, Tank, who fought with Colossus, had started to retreat. However, Peter and Wade, who have recovered normally, will not be idle. They join hands with Colossus and started to fight against Tank. If it had not been for his strong defense, he would have been killed by three people.

    Now, Lin Rui and Iceman cooperate to use his most powerful attack move. Perhaps to save himself the trouble, Lin Rui gave this attack a simple name: Thunder Hit. Wind Spirit, who was frozen in the iceberg, has nowhere to hide, and can only take this attack head-on. In Peter¡¯s eyes, a purple sword light rushed into the iceberg in a sh. Then in a violent explosion, the whole iceberg began to copse from the inside, and countless cracks filled the whole iceberg in an instant.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Then the interior of the iceberg exploded like a little purple sun, and the whole iceberg was blown apart into countless pieces of ice, which looked very beautiful in the light of the sun and the purple light of the explosion. But before they had gone very far, the great mass pieces of the brilliant iceberg, which shot around them, dispersed one by one in midair. It turned out that Iceman saw the ice pieces flying out at a high speed and was worried that they would hurt Peter and others nearby, so he Made them disappear in mid-air.

    So, when all the ice disappeared, the whole battlefield center suddenly became a little empty. After all, the huge iceberg before was so impressive. At the center of the iceberg, the three tornadoes have disappeared, and only a ball of electric light with purple light is still there to release its afterglow.

    ¡°Mirage Knight? Did it work?¡± After removing the iceberg, Iceman could no longer sense the situation of Wind Spirit and had to ask Lin Rui to the side.

    ¡°It seems¡­should¡­ it¡¯s a sess.¡± Lin Rui is also a little uncertain at this time. After all, this is the first time that he had used this move. All the internal energy in his body and the thunder power stored in the Thunder de itself are released. Lin Rui himself wouldn¡¯t be able to block this attack.

    ¡°Is it?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s uncertain words, Iceman didn¡¯t know what to say.

    However, Iceman also saw how powerful the de light of Lin Rui¡¯s sword was. If the trapped Wind Spirit was able to survive this attack then he would only have a few breaths left as Iceman was sure that Wind Spirit will be heavily injured. Moreover, Iceman has recovered a lot and even if the Wind Spirit is not dead, he will be able to take care of him.

    Under the gaze of seven people on the battlefield, the electric fire in midair slowly disappeared. Then, a figure appeared from the center of the fire, and in the next second, it fell straight toward the ground. It¡¯s Wind Spirit, the Level 4 mutant, that can barely be recognized with hispletely burnt ck body.

    At the moment when he saw Wind Spirit fall, the short guy¡¯s eyes suddenly changed and his face became ugly.

    ¡°Run!¡± Then, he no longer looked at Wind Spirit still on the ground and he turned his head and shouted to the Tank in front of him.

    While shouting this at Tank, Magician turned around and ran away quickly without hesitation. Moreover, an invisible wave rushed out of him again, aiming at all the people on the battlefield except Tank. This time, he is using his mental ability to save his life.

    Boom!

    After hearing the short guy¡¯s warning, Tank stepped on his feet and his big body had stepped back as he started to retreat. I don¡¯t know how his huge body can keep so flexible. He has already rushed out more than ten meters in a few steps.

    Colossus and Peter naturally won¡¯t simply let Tank leave like this, but when they were getting ready to stop Tank from leaving, an invisible force fluctuations have already been swept towards them and they have be fixed in their ce on the ground. Even iceman, who was not affected by this mental force before the mid-air, is in a trance. Blink isted the attack in the same way, but she was unable to make an effective attack at this time to prevent Tank from escaping.

    As for Lin Rui, although he has been able to block such mental attacks skillfully, he has no internal energy at this time, and the thunder power in the thunder knife is exhausted. Even if he catches up with the two guys, he may be beaten t by Tank, so he chose to stand still with Iceman.

    Two secondster, Iceman was the first to wake up. But he nced at Tank, who had already jumped tens of meters away, and the short guy who had already ridden the motorcycle, and finally didn¡¯t make a move.

    Lin Rui, standing beside iceman, was a little surprised to see that he didn¡¯t move, but soon recovered normally. When Peter and Wade awoke, the two guys had already been out of sight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see if that guy is dead or not? But, looking at Magician¡¯s appearance, he should be dead.¡± Looking back from the distance, Iceman has gone to the mutant who fell to the ground. Lin Rui is naturally following him.

    And not far away, Peter and others also came quickly. This is a Level 4 mutant, not the previous kittens and puppies.

    ¡°Sure enough, he died.¡± After a brief look at Wind Spirit lying on the ground and unable to see clearly, Iceman said in a deep voice.

    This is not the first time that Iceman and the Wind Spirit have fought and although Iceman got the upper hand every time, he didn¡¯t expect his opponent to be killed like this. Iceman looked at Lin Rui at his side. He was surprised that this seemingly ordinary Vignte was so strong.

    ¡°What should we do now? I am so worried that we will be wanted by the New York police now.¡± ncing at the scattered bodies around him, Spiderman said with some helplessness.

    Although these people are not spared and only one was killed by Peter himself but the New York police will not take care of so many and more importantly they fought a battle in the daytime at an busy and important transportation hub! But if Lin Rui hadn¡¯t let Daredevil stop the traffic in the back ahead of time, how many civilian casualties would have been caused by the battle.

    ¡°The level of New York police is not enough to handle this kind of things, naturally there will be more professional departments who will deal with this. We don¡¯t need to worry about this kind of things.¡± Hearing Spiderman, Iceman exined to him.

    If New York Police are in charge of all this battle of Mutants, then the Police Captain George is probably no lower in rank than Director Fury of SHIELD.

    ¡°And now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s time to go home to our mothers!¡± Iceman did not reply this time and Wade had already given an exaggerated answer.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go straight back to school. If Mirage Knight wants to join us, I think Professor Charles will be happy to meet the vignte who is willing to help the X-Men.¡± Without answering Wade, Iceman turned to Lin Rui.

    Although X-Men are powerful, they are only a small part of many mutants in the world. If they are helped by such powerful heroes as Mirage Knight and Spider-Man, then it will be a very good thing for the X-Men.

    ¡°Go to your school?¡± After hearing Iceman¡¯s invitation, Lin Rui was stunned but not surprised.

    However, although Lin Rui would like to meet X-Men, especially the famous Professor Charles, he still has something to consider. The most important one is his own identity. The phantom suit is not able to defend his mental attack ability at present, which can be seen from the magician mental attack just now. Professor Charles is a powerfull mind reader. Lin Rui did not grasp his mental power at this time to prevent Professor Charles from detecting his thoughts. Although Professor Charles doesn¡¯t look at other people¡¯s brains casually, he has to guard against it, especially Lin Rui¡¯s own secrets.

    So, with a little thought, Lin Rui refused Iceman¡¯s invitation: ¡°Thank you for your invitation, but next time.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Ok. If you want to go one day, you can contact me directly.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s answer was expected by Iceman. He nodded and handed Lin Rui his phone number.

    ¡°Sure.¡± As a result, for Iceman¡¯s number, Lin Rui simply scanned the above letters and agreed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Blink.¡± Then, Iceman said to Blink around him.

    Brush!

    Then, with a wave of blink¡¯s arm, a space door appeared in front of them, and Iceman and others stepped in. Then the space door disappeared again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, or we may not be able to leaveter.¡± Seeing the magic of the lower space door again, Lin Rui waved and walked away. And Peter around him also followed quickly. He was still regretting that Lin Rui had not promised to go to X-Men¡¯s school just now. As for Wade, after a little hesitation, he left behind Lin Rui.

 Chapter 184 Joins

    <h4>Chapter 184 Joins</h4>

    Shortly after Lin Rui and others left, the road waspletely blocked by arge number of police officers. It¡¯s not that they are too slow toe to the scene in time but Lin Rui and others only fought for more than ten minutes in total, and they also cause a traffic jam. It¡¯s already good that they can get there so fast.

    However, as Iceman said before, the police cordoned off at the scene of the ident. Another group of government secret organizations people came to take over the ce. After the police left, they quickly blocked the whole road and no one knew what they were doing inside.

    Anyway, Lin Rui will not care about this now. There is already a S.H.I.E.L.D. that is bothering him enough. He doesn¡¯t want to provoke any special department about Mutants. What he cares more about at this time is the mysterious organization behind Francis, which can have such a powerful level-4 Mutant, and they seem to be fighting against X-Men for a lot of time without losing any ground and X-Men is one of the strongest Mutant organizations that Lin Rui knows.

    So, after returning to the Guardian base, Lin Rui and the five people sat together to discuss the powerful organization they might encounter in the future. Yes, it¡¯s five people. After seeing the powerful organization behind Francis, Wade also knew that there was no chance for him to find a chance to take revenge alone, so he followed Lin Rui to the guardian base. Jack also came as Lin Rui had called him. Although he did not participate in this incident, he is also an indispensable member of the guardian team.

    Lin Rui had no objection to Wade joining them as he had already nned to recruit him to his team long before Wade became Deadpool. Although Wade¡¯s personality seems to have changed a bit because of his mutated genes and his awakening process as he seems to have be more funny and more unconventional. However, Wade¡¯s current strength is above Jack, and Daredevil, who has already grown in strength and he doesn¡¯t know who is better between them, and his special ¡°Not Dying¡± ability is even more enviable for everyone. Of course, if they can get that ability by making themselves be like Wade, probably no one would want to.

    Lin Rui and others who returned to the base, sat on their respective sofas. Wade, who first came to the base, was looking around, touching here and there, looking curious.

    ¡°So this is your little base? It looks ok. Whoa! There is also a small Arc Reactor energy supply unit! ¡± Roughly visiting the Guardian Base, Wademented lightly. However, he was really shocked when he saw thetter group using a micro Arc Reactor to provide energy.

    Micro Arc Reactor, Wade also knows that it is thetest invention of the Stark Industries, but isn¡¯t this invention only used withing the Stark Industries? He had heard that Iron Man is using this tech to power his Iron Man Armor and he doesn¡¯t know how they got it. Did they rob the Stark Industries? Wade¡¯s head was already filled with a few possibilities seeing the micro Arc Reactor.

    ¡°Oh, you mean the Micro Arc Reactor. It¡¯s sponsored by Tony Stark.¡± Hearing Wade¡¯s exmation, Lin Rui nced at it and replied lightly. Since Lin Rui and Tony reached a cooperation agreementst time, Tony did sponsor a lot of things, but he didn¡¯t seem to offer much help to Tony as Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Tony Stark, he¡¯s the money man behind you! No wonder!¡± It seems that Wade misunderstood Lin Rui¡¯s words and imagined a lot of things by himself.

    ¡°Although a lot of what I have here is sponsored by Mr. Stark, it¡¯s a simple partnership, and there¡¯s no money to be made.¡± Not wanting Wade to think that they are working for Tony, Lin Rui exins.

    ¡°Is that so? It doesn¡¯t matter! It¡¯s all the same to me. Say, are there any benefits in joining you?¡± With a wave of his hands, Wade has settled down to the edge of Lin Rui¡¯s sofa, sitting next to Lin Rui in red tights.

    On their way back to the Guardian base, Lin Rui has said that he wants Wade to join them. But Wade hasn¡¯t made any decision yet, after all, he likes to work alone. However, after seeing theplete appearance of Lin Rui¡¯s team, Wade didn¡¯t have much resistance. He can see that the people here are all willing to join forces to fight for something they believe in. There is no special leadership or some rules and regtions like X-Men. So Wade thought about it a little bit. After all, he has fought with Mirage Knight and Daredevil before, all of whom are trustworthy teammates.

    ¡°Benefits? What do you want? We don¡¯t pay any wages here, everything is at our own expense.¡± Hearing Wade¡¯s words, Lin Rui asked helplessly.

    ¡°Then you want me to join you nothing? I am a famous Deadpool!¡± Seeing Lin Rui said nothing, Wade said dissatisfied.

    ¡°Famous? It seems that not many people know your name now. Deadpool? Probably only those gangs who have been killed by you know your name. Besides Jack and Daredevil¡¯s fan¡¯s website has more than 50000 members. Spiderman and I have more than 100000 members. Who do you think is more famous? ¡± Hearing Wade boasting there, Lin Rui mercilessly hit him back.

    Speaking of Lin Rui¡¯s fans website, in the beginning, some students who are good at making web pages were simply maintaining it. But as the number of fans has increased, some powerful online people are also helping to improve the quality of the fan websites.

    He doesn¡¯t know where these online users got their information from. Anyway, there are many videos that Lin Rui didn¡¯t expect to find on the website. For example, Lin Rui used to crack down on criminals in the night before and he was asionally caught on surveince camera, there are also some high-definition videos of Spiderman saving people in the street, and some clips of Spiderman fighting Green Goblin some time ago. Obviously, they were shot by the crowd at that time and they uploaded it as the police may have confiscated itter.

    So, a few monthster, Lin Rui and Spiderman¡¯s fan¡¯s websites are no worse than some big famous actors. And those fans seem to know that there is some kind of explicit rtionship between Mirage Knight, Daredevil and Spider-Man. The three websites have also made a joint, forming an interactive forum called Guardian house. The cover of this interactive forum is a picture of Mirage Knight, Spider-Man and Daredevil standing together, which is obviously the work of those great online users.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence or something. The name they gave to the forum is the same as Lin Rui¡¯s team name. Lin Rui and Peter also often speak on their fan websites and participate in some discussions and have fun. Peter also took out some photos of himself flying around from one building to another.

    ¡°What? You have your own fan¡¯s website?! And tens of thousands of fans! ¡± Sure enough, hearing Lin Rui say that he and Spiderman have fans websites, and there are many fans, Wade immediately jumped up from the sofa and shouted incredulously.

    ¡°It¡¯s over a hundred thousand.¡± After Wade jumped up, Peter added a light sentence. After Peter solved the crisis of Green Goblin some time ago, his number of fans has surpassed that of Mirage Knight, getting him in bing the hottest and most popr vignte in New York. Of course, Iron Man doesn¡¯t belong to vignte and doesn¡¯t have his own fans website. Otherwise, Tony¡¯s fans should have surpassed Spiderman by arge margin.

    ¡°Here, this is Spiderman¡¯s fans website.¡± Knowing Wade doesn¡¯t believe him, Lin Rui has opened a website directly on the tablet and he has moved theputer screen to Wade¡¯s front.

    !

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t take his hand off the tablet, and Wade had already robbed it. The eye-catching poster of the Spiderman ssic flying pose filling the entire screen looks really awesome.

    ¡°There are really so many fans!¡± After a few clicks on the screen, Wade finally believes that Spiderman has more than 100000 fans. Naturally, he has no fans. As Lin Rui said, the name of Deadpool is probably unknown to many people.

    ¡°No, I have to have my own website! I have to have more than a hundred thousand fans! No, millions! Tens of millions!¡± Wade shouted loudly on the tablet screen. Wade can¡¯t see that Spiderman is better than himself in all aspects. If the hero suit ispared, he can¡¯t be so behind him in the fans and fame department.

    ¡°So, are you willing to join the League of Defender?¡± There was a shred of cunning in his eyes as Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°Join join. You¡¯re going to deal with the forces behind Francis, aren¡¯t you? Will I receive any problems from you on that front? ¡± When he heard Lin Rui, Wade immediately replied.

    ¡°OK! So, you are a member of League of defender now. I hope you can work hard on bing a superhero in the future.¡± After Wade agreed, Lin Rui suddenly got up from the sofa and patted Deadpool on the shoulder.

    ¡°Ah?! What happened? What superhero? ¡± Wade obviously didn¡¯t understand what Lin Rui meant. He joined League of Defenders just for the sake of power. Being a Superhero doesn¡¯t suit him!

    ¡°Wade, a vignte who only knows how to fight bad guys won¡¯t attract many fans. You can be a Superhero. Everyone from League of Defender, let us wee our new member!¡± Lin Rui smiled towards Wade and has already shouted towards others.

    ¡°Wee newbie.¡±

    ¡°Wee.¡±

    After Lin Rui said that Wade joined the League of Defender, Jack and Daredevil simply expressed their wee towards him.

    Deadpool: ¡°Why do I have a feeling that I just got fooled?¡±

 Chapter 185, Harryâ€™s Movement and the Upgrade of the Phantom Suit

    <h4>Chapter 185, Harry¡¯s Movement and the Upgrade of the Phantom Suit</h4>

    New York, Oscorp Secret Biological Laboratory.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡± Harry, standing outside a room with transparent ss all around, asked a scientist in a white coat. In the ss room in front of him, two people who lost their left arm and right calf were lying on the testbed without any movement.

    ¡°It still failed. This gene is too unstable. There has been no sessful clinical trial so far. Although we have removed most of the side effects, its primary effect has also been reduced by a lot, and there is basically no treatment effect.¡± When he heard Harry, the scientist in charge of the experiment said with a defeated expression.¡±

    Harry frowned a little when he heard the answer from the scientist next to him. After Norman¡¯s Green Goblin incident, Harry grew up a lot in a sh. He also knows that his family has always had a hereditary gic disease. If there is no new gene serum treatment, he will suffer from diseases and die when he reaches a certain age just like Norman did.

    So after Norman¡¯s death, Harry took over the experimental team that he had previously kept secret and continued to study the serum for gic diseases of his family. However, after removing the side effects of Norman¡¯s gene serum, the rest of its effect is not enough to cure Harry¡¯s disease.

    ¡°Continue the experiment but postpone the human clinical trials and don¡¯t start human trials until the effect is confirmed.¡± Thinking about it, Harry said faintly.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know when he will get sick, Harry is not his father. He will not use innocent people to experiment with the immature gene serum without hesitation even though the current gene serum has removed most of the side effects. Moreover, Harry also knows that Peter and Dr. Connors have been studying gics in this area, although their research is a little different. But as long as their research is sessful, Harry will be saved.

    ¡°Yes, Chairman.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, the scientist seemed to give a sigh of relief and quickly agreed.

    Harry nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more. Then, after seeing the two experimental people in the ss room who had been injected with the gene serum but didn¡¯t recover, Harry turned and left the secretboratory.

    After Harry left, the scientists in the secretb were once again busy with the experiment, they were frustrated as they couldn¡¯t find anything even though Oscorp paid them so much.

    After Harry left theb, he did not stay in the Oscorp building and drove away. An hourter, Harry was away from downtown New York and came to the estate belonging to the Osborn family.

    Call ~

    Pushing the door of Norman Osborn¡¯s room, Harry came in here for the first time after his father¡¯s death. After taking a brief nce at something in the room, Harry finally lifted his foot and walked inside. Soon, Harry walked to the innermost wall, inside which was Norman¡¯s secret arsenal.

    !

    When he reached out and pressed something on the bookshelf, the wall in front of Harry quickly cracked from the middle, and then it automatically separated, showing a gate. Looking at the front door, Harry¡¯s eyes shed and he finally walked in.

    ¡­¡­

    Of course, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know what Harry is doing right now. He is currently excited and rolling around on his bed. The reason for his excitement is the sound of the system that suddenly came from his mind a minute ago. His quest to get the true friendship of Iron Man Tony Stark finally reached 100%pletion and the mainline quest that took several months was finallypleted. Moreover, the Quest Rewards also allowed Lin Rui to get rid of his Reward Points poorness.

    ¡°20,000 Reward points, Two D-Level training cards, Gauss Sniper Rifle¡¯s design blueprint, and a Low-Level Elven Holy Spring Water, they are really a very rich Reward!¡± While rolling in bed, Lin Rui has repeatedly reviewed the reward points in his mind. This mission is worthy of being a mainline quest, the rewards given are quite rich.

    ¡°There is no shortage of Reward Points at this time. Although it is necessary to sacrifice a lot of Reward Points to resurrect the system, at least he can exchange some practical things for himself. The Phantom Suit can also be upgraded, and after thest fight, it would be better for him if he is able to resist mental and magical attacks.¡± Looking at the golden Reward points in his mind, Lin Rui was thinking in his heart how to spend these hard-earned Reward points.

    ¡°The Gauss Sniper Rifle blueprint can be taken out directly. With the equipment sponsored by Tony, he should be able to be built it directly inside the Guardian Base and he can finally obtain his hidden Gauss Sniper Rifle. The Low-Level Holy Spring Water is a good thing that can save a person¡¯s life.¡± With a brief thought on the use of the Reward point, Lin Rui looked at several other reward items and thought of something.

    ¡°Ok! Let¡¯s take a look at how many Reward points are needed to upgrade the Phantom Suit. The rest of the Reward Points will be sacrificed. After all, the system disappeared to save me.¡± Then, Lin Rui is ready to upgrade the Phantom Suit. This is the upgradeable hero suit that he had bought from the system shop on the system suggesting, otherwise. He would have likely need a new one now.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s look at the upgrade defense options first. Yes, there are different types of defense options. There are Melee defense, Hot weapon defense, Poison defense, Five-Element defense, ¡­ Mental defense, Magic defense, that¡¯s it! ¡± In the system shop, he called up the defense options that phantom suit can be upgraded to. Lin Rui looked at them one by one, and finally found what he wanted.

    ¡°For mental defense, it needs 500 Reward Points to defend against E-Level mental type attacks. For D-Level mental attacks, it needs 2000 reward points to upgrade and to defend against A-Level mental attacks, he needs one hundred to one million Reward Ponts.¡± Looking at the following upgrading conditions of mental defense, Lin Rui was calm at first, but when he saw the number million reward points, he almost scolded the system directly.

    The Reward Point needed for the upgrade of mental defense increases rapidly from the E-Level at the beginning to the A-Level, which requires an unreasonable number of one million reward points. However, there is almost nothing that can¡¯t be solved with the A-Level mental defense. A million reward points are actually worth it. Of course, Lin Rui still doesn¡¯t understand what A-Level mental power is.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take a look at the magical defense.¡± Even if he spent all 20,000 Reward points, he would only be able to exchange for a C Grade mental defense. Lin Rui has to think about magic first, which is also a thing that he has no means to deal with at this time.

    ¡°E-Level magic defense requires 300 reward points for the upgrade, A-Level magic defense requires 800000 reward points for the upgrade! ¡± Advanced magic defense upgrade consumes a little fewer reward points than mental defense upgrade, but it¡¯s still not something that Lin Rui can exchange.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless to upgrade to the Advanced Defense now.¡± Finally, due to the limited Reward point, Lin Rui had to give up upgrading to Advanced Mental Defense or Advanced Magic Defense.

    Next, Lin Rui took a few minutes to think carefully about the type of upgrade. In the end, Lin Rui chose aprehensive upgrade. He upgraded Phantom Suit¡¯s mental defense and magic defense to D-Level and also upgraded melee and thermal weapons defenses to C Grade, which cost a total of 12000 Reward Points which really hurt his heart. However, in order to cope with and against the various characters he may encounter, it is necessary to spend these Reward points.

    However, if the system is still there, it will tell Lin Rui not to rush to upgrade the mental defense of Phantom Suit. Because at this time his own mental strength has reached the C-Level, and the general mental attack will be weakened to a certain extent against him, just like the previous Level 4 mental ss Mutant, Magician, he could only trap Lin Rui for only two seconds.

    So, after spending some Reward points to redeem some necessary things, Lin Rui was finally left with two thousand Reward points, and then he sacrificed the remaining two thousand Reward points. However, after thousands of reward points are sacrificed, the position of the resurrection system in the system shop just flickers for a while, and there is no movement. It seems that these reward points are not enough.

    ¡°Humm! It seems that I have to work hard to earn the reward points. Speaking of which, S.H.I.E.L.D. should be in a mess right now.¡± The difficulty of reviving the system is still beyond Lin Rui¡¯s expectation, and he can¡¯t help thinking about it.

    Then, Lin Rui looked at the next few things while watching the upgrade of Phantom Suit.

 Chapter 186 Nick Is Moving

    <h4>Chapter 186 Nick Is Moving</h4>

    Washington, The headquarter of S.H.I.E.L.D. is located in this area where S.H.I.E.L.D. upied arge number of ces. In Washington, where the size of thend isrge, only organizations such as S.H.I.E.L.D. can have such arge capacity.

    At this time, in a conference room on the high floor of the headquarters of SHIELD, Director Nick Fury is wearing virtual reality sses and he is holding an online meeting with members of the World Security Council, and their meeting is about the hidden Hydra inside SHIELD.

    After thest reminder from Mirage Knight, Director Nick not only investigated the inside of S.H.I.E.L.D. by normal means but also called a part of his own secret agents to conduct a targeted investigation. Under such a clear and double investigation, he really did find some traces of Hydra.

    Therefore, in order topletely expose Hydra, Nick decided to take the risk. He reported part of the results of his investigation to the World Security Council, the organization that oversees S.H.I.E.L.D. He also knows that these people have their own target characters, but Nick¡¯s purpose is clear here, he needs these people to expose themselves.

    ¡°The results of the investigation are already very obvious. We have Hydra¡¯s lurkers inside SHIELD. I think that since the end of World War II, they have already lurked in when SHIELD was formed. Just give me enough time, I will thoroughly check them and force them toe out.¡± Sitting in the empty meeting room, Nick said calmly.

    Through the sses of Director Nick, it was seen that the conference room in front of him was filled with members of the World Security Council, because Hydra involved too much and they had to pay attention to it. Among them, One of the names that Lin Rui gave him is also sitting here.

    ¡°Director Fury, we are fully supportive of this matter. It is necessary to remove the front of the Hydra lurkers. The presence of these mice cannot be allowed inside of SHIELD.¡± After seeing Nick¡¯s findings, a member of the World Security Council said with a serious face.

    ¡°Yes, this is a matter of urgency! You must first resolve Hydra. Some experiments or projects that SHIELD is currently doing must stop.¡± Another older member apparently knew the danger of Hydra and quickly suggested.

    ¡°No, some of the projects that we are working on can¡¯t be stopped at all. Moreover, such a big move will definitely cause Hydra¡¯s suspicion. Therefore, I still rmend this thing to be solved in secret, it is best not to cause too much turmoil.¡± A member responsible for the scientific department within SHIELD shook his head after hearing the advice of an old man. He felt that this suggestion was not feasible.

    Subsequently, other members of the board also made their own rmendations. Nick looked at them calmly, but his one eye nced over at the middle-aged man sitting on his right side three seats away: Alexander Pierce, the top Hydra Agent inside SHIELD on the list that Mirage Knight provider to Nick Fury.

    As far as Lin Rui knows, this Alexander Pierce is not in a low position in the Hydra organization. At least he has Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes in his hand. As a member of the World Security Council, he has been in charge of supervising SHIELD and a series of other things. Nick couldn¡¯t imagine it was true until he got the evidence, but now he¡¯s going to figure out the way to get him out. Such an important figure within SHIELD was a Hydra agent all along, he couldn¡¯t digest the fact that a Hydra agent was in front of him and giving him orders all along without him knowing.

    In front of Nick¡¯s eyes, all the members of the Board discussed with each other. Finally, they still depend on Nick Fury, the current director of SHIELD. So they all turned to Director Fury to see what he was nning.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s eyes turned to him, Nick no longer kept silent. When he put his hand on the table, he said what he had prepared. ¡°The investigation is not over yet. As for Hydra, it is lurking within SHIELD. It¡¯s not very clear at which level their agents are at. So, my n is not to do anything for the time being, or it will rm other people who have not yet been exposed. So, my n is like this¡­¡±

    Then, Nick spent a few minutes talking about his next ¡°n¡± to the members of these council. It is nothing more than continuing the secret investigation until the Hydra inside S.H.I.E.L.D. ispletely dug out, and then the internal cleaning will be carried out.

    No one objected to Nick¡¯s n. After discussing some details, the meeting ended in a serious atmosphere.

    Call ~

    Taking off the sses, Nick looked at the empty meeting room thoughtfully. His n has beenid down, and now it¡¯s up to those people to fall for it. Even if they don¡¯t act, Nick wille up with more evidence in the next investigation. So the Hydra inside SHIELD can¡¯t be hidden.

    After a quiet moment in the conference room, he thought about the various parts of the n. Finally, Nick picked up the phone and dialed a number.

    ¡°Mr. Stark? About the thing that I asked your help for?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, thank you.¡±

    After saying a few words, Nick seemed to hang up after confirming something and no one knew what an agreement had been reached between him and Tony.

    ¡­¡­

    New York, Tony¡¯s seaside vi, Tony, who was just talking to Nick, is doing experiments in an undergroundb. Not far in front of him is a familiar figure, Lin Rui, who was pulled by Tony. However, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind being asked by Tony to do something because he has finished Tony¡¯s mainline quest. As for the phone call Tony just received, Lin Rui vaguely heard something. It seems that Nick is finally about to make a move, which makes Lin Rui pay a little attention to it.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, the data has been adjusted.¡± After a few clicks on theputer screen in front of him, Lin Rui turns to Tony in the back.

    ¡°I see.¡± With a sigh of relief, Tony waved directly at Lin Rui and motioned him toe towards him.

    After Lin Rui ran to Tony a few steps, Tony began to demonstrate in front of Lin Rui that he had recently studied an important experiment: optimization of anti-gravity engine. It¡¯s a technology that can shake the whole world, and only a genius like Tony Stark can develop it.

    Soon, under the hugeputationalplexity of J.A.R.V.I.S, the results of this simtion experiment havee out. Although it is not perfect, at least there is a general idea. Lin Rui believes that with a little more time, this cross century technology can be born.

    ¡°OK, it¡¯s a step further from the sess of the experiment. Let¡¯s stop here today. Jackson,e and help me if you are free in the next month.¡± Sending the experimental results and data to his personal servers, Tony said to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Er¡­ Although I¡¯d like to help Mr. stark, I¡¯m about to start school. Maybe I wouldn¡¯t have so much time in the future.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui said with some embarrassment. Actually, it¡¯s not just the beginning of school. As Mirage Knight, Lin Rui also has some responsibilities that are no less than Iron Man.

    ¡°Ohh? Thene over when you are free, and you can slowly keep up with the rhythm.¡±

    ¡°I know and I will.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and eat, we wouldn¡¯t want Pepper to wait for us again.¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 187 Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 187 Attacked</h4>

    In Washington, after dealing with arge number of investigations about Hydra at S.H.I.E.L.D., Director Nick Fury drove home as usual. However, the red light that Nick encountered on the road today seems to be a little more. He should have arrived home by now, but he is still stuck on the road.

    Nick sitting in the car looked at the red light above the intersection and then nced at a disy next to the steering wheel, showing traffic in three blocks centered around Nick. After Nick looked at it for a while, the traffic near this neighborhood suddenly became very sparse and it looks like the other cars took the initiative to avoid it. It seems that Hydra couldn¡¯t help it because of Nick¡¯s recent moves.

    ¡°It seems that they are going to attack me!¡± Nick sees the situation on the disy and his eye shes. ¡°But, if I wait for you to deal with me, then I wouldn¡¯t be the Director of an organization like SHIELD.¡±

    Boom!

    Nick¡¯s one eye closed deeply and then popped open. The next moment, Nick¡¯s foot on the elerator came down with a jerk, and the car, which was waiting for a red light to drop, shot out. After discovering that something was wrong, Nick decided not to go along with the crowd.

    Booming~

    However, just after Director pressed the elerator to the bottom and sped out within 20 meters, a dozen police cars rushed out of the intersection he had just rushed out from and some other cars came towards his car from both sides, roaring and chasing Nick ahead. At this time, Nick¡¯s car just rushed out of that intersection and he doesn¡¯t know why but there¡¯s no interception in front of Nick.

    Da da da!

    After the police cars came out, they rushed to the front and stuck out a few machine guns, aiming at Nick¡¯s car in front of them and the open fired without hesitation.

    Da da da! Dangdang!

    In an instant, hundreds of bullets hit Nick¡¯s car. However, how can the car of the S.H.I.E.L.D.¡¯s Director be unable to stop these bullets? Numerous bullets were directly bounced off after a spark on the body, and there was no big effect. Even the four tires on the bottom of the car are specially made. After being hit, the bullet holes will be repaired automatically, which will not affect Nick¡¯s driving speed.

    ¡°Hum! In order to deal with me, so many potential personnel have been mobilized. They really think quite highly of me! ¡± ncing down the rearview mirror, Nick said to himself indifferently when he saw a dozen police cars in the back approaching quickly with their machine guns.

    The monitor in the car didn¡¯t follow the warning of the police car at all. It was obviously blocked. Well, Nick can¡¯t break through the original route at this time. His eyes receded from the rearview mirror, and Nick¡¯s hand, holding the steering wheel, gave it a sharp right turn.

    Squeak~~

    The specially modified car tires created a white smog on the ground. Nick drove his car to a 90-degree drift and directly rushed into a narrow road on the right. The police cars behind him also followed Nick¡¯s sharp turn, but because they had a lot of cars, they didn¡¯t look so fierce after turning.

    ¡°Emma! Can we break themunication barrier?¡± Nick shouted as he stormed down the narrow road. Just now, he has asked Emma, the intelligent system in the car, to contact the agents he fully trusts inside SHIELD, but it shows that themunication has been blocked. Nick has been asking Emma to find a way to break through the blockade.

    ¡°Sir, the shielding signal is very powerful and can¡¯t be broken.¡± Soon, Emma¡¯s mechanical voice without feelings answered Nick¡¯s question.

    What makes Nick a little helpless is that he can¡¯t break through themunication shield with Emma¡¯s ability. However, this is normal. Since Hydra decided to kill Nick, they obviously have everything ready, and it is impossible for Nick to have a chance to escape.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry aboutmunication, re-n the route, let¡¯s get rid of these guys behind us!¡± No longer expecting Emma to break through the signal barrier and asking for help, Nick continued.

    ¡°Yes, sir, the route is re-nning¡­ turn left two hundred meters ahead.¡± Soon, Emma¡¯s powerfulputing power re-nned an escape route for Nick and opened voice navigation.

    ¡°Got it!¡± At Emma¡¯s words, Nick tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He nced in the rearview mirror again at the pursuing police cars and muttered something.

    Huh!

    In this way, on the empty street, a ck car was being followed by more than a dozen police cars. However, this scene has not been seen by many people. In order to deal with Nick, Hydra has cleared the traffic in several neighborhoods nearby, and this area doesn¡¯t even have any pedestrian.

    Da da da!

    The bullets from the rear have never stopped, but Nick will not worry about the bullets that can¡¯t even prate the firstyer of defense at this time. He won¡¯t let other things hinder him from escaping from the pursuit. Soon, 200 meters away, there was a crossroads ahead.

    Chi Chi!!

    Turning the steering wheel sharply to the left again. The ck car turns 90 degrees flexibly and rushes onto the main road. Emma¡¯s redesigned route for Nick will enable him to rush out of the three blocks blocked by Hydra as soon as possible. As long as Nick rushes straight out along this avenue, he can escape from the siege of Hydra. However, this time Hydra¡¯s fight against Nick fury will not be so simple.

    ¡°That¡¯s!¡­¡± After rushing to the road, Nick had no time to rx and cried out in surprise. He seemed to see something that surprised him.

    It turned out that there was a man standing in the middle of the road more than 100 meters ahead on Nick¡¯s escape path. The man was dressed in ck, fully armed, and wearing a mask to block half of his face. his left arm which was shining silver in the lights was a mechanical arm. At this time, the man was standing in the direction of Nick, with a strange weapon on his arm, aiming at Nick¡¯s car.

    Boom!

    Just when Nick noticed the man, the weapon in his hand had already burst into mes. Then a disk wasunched, spinning at high speed during the flight.

    Scree! Puff!

    Because the distance was too close, Nick had no time to escape, and could only watch the disc fly to the bottom of his car. Under the disy of the Emma scan, Nick saw that the ck disc was suddenly attached to the body te of the car.

    ¡°Not good! Emma, ??start the third form!¡± Nick¡¯s face changed and he shouted at the moment when he saw the disk adsorbed on the bottom of the car.

    !

    Just as Nick just shouted the sentence, the ck disc that was attached to the chassis of the car suddenly exploded. Although the huge power of the explosion didn¡¯t break through the body of Nick¡¯s car, the whole car was jacked up. The tail of the car flew high into the air, and the whole car was about to turn over directly. In this way, even if Nick¡¯s car is strong enough, he can only fall to the ground and be a turtle shell. Hydra will have some ways to break through it.

    However, when Nick¡¯s car turned over in the middle of the air, two bright blue light mes suddenly erupted from the inside of the front tire under the car. After those two lights appeared, the same light appeared on the inside of the rear wheel. Nick¡¯s car has a jet propulsion system that Tony uses on his Iron Man Armors!

    Whirl!

    With the help of four sessive ejectors, the car that had already turned over half a head adjusted again in midair and stabilized again.

    ¡°Emma, ??it¡¯s time for the counter-attack!¡± A cold light shed through Nick¡¯s eye, who was suspended in the air, and then he shouted in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, Director.¡±

    Kakaka!

    Buzz!!

 Chapter 188 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 188 Escape</h4>

    Da da da!

    It¡¯s like a scene from a science fiction movie on the empty road. The bottom of a ck car sprays blue me and is suspended in the air. Several powerful machine guns in the rear continuously spray bullets at it while a dozen of other police cars that are approaching the ground area got covered by those bullets in an instant.

    Just after Nick asked Emma to start the third form of the car, not only the ejectors came out from the inside of the four wheels, but also several powerful machine guns came out from the trunk, directly shooting at a dozen police cars in the back.

    Puff puff!

    Under the sudden attack of a row of machine guns in the middle of the sky, a dozen police cars that had been chasing Nick all the way to the road were instantly smashed into a pit and many bullets directly prated the car body and killed the people inside. After all, their car is not as strong as Nick¡¯s car.

    Boom! Bang bang! ~

    Soon, a dozen police cars in pursuit of him exploded under Nick¡¯s attack, overturned and stopped and they would not pose much threat to him anymore.

    ¡°Danger! Sir! ¡± But just as Nick was a little relieved, Emma¡¯s rm came.

    ! Boom!

    Just as Nick turned his head and looked ahead, he saw only one single missileing towards his car at a high speed. Emma only had time to control the injector at the bottom to move a little, and then the missile hit the front right wheel of Nick¡¯s car.

    Rumble~

    In a sh of fire, Nick¡¯s car was swallowed by fire. However, if someone can see the situation in the fire, he will see that the car hit by the missile did not explode as expected, but the position of the right front wheel was blown up by arge piece, and there were many cracks on the car body, but there was no more damage, which shows that Nike¡¯s driving car defense is beyond strong.

    ¡°D-d-d!! Alert! Alert! Thruster failure! ¡± However, although the missile attack did notpletely break the defense of Nick¡¯s car, it also damaged the propeller at the right front wheel position. At this time, the blue me that had been continuously spraying began to be unstable and gradually became intermittent.

    ¡°Adjust thepensation power, let¡¯s go down!¡± Being hit by the shock of the explosion and after getting over it, Nick grabbed the steering wheel and fixed himself on the seat and shouted at Emma.

    Whirl!

    Soon, Emma calcted thepensation power to adjust the other three positions of the injector to make the body as stable as possible, whilending quickly.

    When Nick¡¯s ck car rushed out of the explosion range and quicklynded on the ground, there was a little fluctuation in the eyes of the soldier who had only been indifferent, but it was soon covered by apathy again. At this time, he was not alone in the middle of the road. There was a full armed team beside him. They were Hydra¡¯s assassin¡¯s against Nick. In the center, the masked warrior should be the so-called Winter Soldier. Looking at his left metal arm, it¡¯s probably Captain Rogers¡¯s best friend: Bucky Barnes.

    Kaka!

    Before Nick¡¯s carnded on the ground, the men had raised their weapons. Look at the patterns of these weapons. They should all be new and powerful weapons. Otherwise, they would not be used to deal with such an amazing defensive car.

    Boom!

    Before Nick fell to the ground, the team in front of him had attacked again. A small armor-piercing bullet hit Nick¡¯s windshield in an instant. Although it didn¡¯t break through the special ss, it was iid on it. Then, the armor-piercing warhead attached to the windshield shed twice and suddenly exploded.

    Buzz~

    Although the power of the explosion is not very great, it sends out a kind of shock attack. After the explosion of the armor-piercing bullet, Nick¡¯s front windshield had a big circle of tiny cracks in the center of the bullet¡¯s position, and the car¡¯s defense finally had a w.

    ¡°Damn It! Emma! Don¡¯t worry about stability! Land fast! ¡± Through the cracked windshield, Nick saw the weapons in the hands of the team in front of him. Nick shouted at Emma with an ugly face, and then the whole man went down to hide.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Just as Nick lowered his head, three of the same armor-piercing projectiles were fired and attached to the already broken windshield again. Puff! Puff! Then, the cracked windshield couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Under the explosive power of three rounds of armor-piercing bullets, it broke into a small particle and scattered in the car.

    Boom!

    When Nick¡¯s windshield finally broke, the propeller at the bottom of the car also went out at the same time. The car fell directly to the ground from about half a meter high. I don¡¯t know when the tires collected reappear. The car body just bounced on the ground a few times and then stabilized.

    However, Nick is now in a very dangerous situation. The team in front of him has already made a big stride. If Nick doesn¡¯t have any other backers, he can¡¯t deal with this special team alone.

    ¡°No way! It¡¯s good that Emma has chosen thending position for a long time.¡± Nick, leaning over, noticed the situation on the screen of Emma and said to himself with an ugly face. Then Nick reached out and pressed under the driver¡¯s seat.

    Kaka~

    With Nick¡¯s movement, the entire driver¡¯s seat moved quickly backward, revealing the underbody below. Hoo! Later, Nick takes out a smallser gun from somewhere and fired it at the bottom of the car.

    Zi zi zi ~ ~

    Shortly after Director Nick¡¯s carnded, the team led by the masked warrior had rushed over.! Without any hesitation, the Hydra advanced fighter tore the door of Nick¡¯s car directly with his left arm. However, there was no Nick in the car at this time.

    In the empty car, a big hole just enough for one person to enter appears at the bottom of the car, and the edge of the big hole is still smoking. This big hole not only cuts the bottom of the car but also directly cuts a big hole on the ground, which leads to the underground passage. It¡¯s obvious that Nick just cut it with hisser gun.

    Call ~

    Simply looking at the hole, the soldier who had dismantled the door pulled out a grenade from behind his waist and then threw it straight in. Boom! Rumble~

    After the sound of the explosion came out, and after the dust below had dispersed a little, the advanced soldier had jumped into the hole. As for the team with him, after ncing at the loss of the ¡°police¡± team behind them, they collected the equipment and quickly left the battlefield,

    Shortly after these people left, the troops of S.H.I.E.L.D. had rushed over andpletely blocked the block. Of course, it is not known how many of these people are Hydra¡¯stent teams.

    After Director Nick was attacked and disappeared, S.H.I.E.L.D. had no Director for a while, and Alexander Pierce, a member of the World Security Council, took over everything in S.H.I.E.L.D. The first thing he did after he took power was to speed up Project Insight and other more insidious experiments, and secondly to find the missing Nick Fury. If they don¡¯t find the missing S.H.I.E.L.D.Director, Alexander will not really feel relieved.

 Chapter 189 Triggering a Quest

    <h4>Chapter 189 Triggering a Quest</h4>

    Just as Nick Fury was attacked and was presumed missing, Lin Rui, who was at home in New York, about three hours away from Washington, had a systematic voice in his head as he meditated on an E Grade training card.

    ¡°Triggered the main quest ahead of time, Quest Content: Eliminate Hydra organization on the earth. There is no time limit for this quest. Thepletion degree of the quest: 0/100.¡±

    At the same time when Lin Rui heard the system voice in his mind, he woke up from his meditation. His conscious body looked up at the golden words above his sea of consciousness, ¡°Finally, as I thought, eliminating Hydra is indeed a Mainline Quest. But what does this early trigger mean? These two extra words should mean something.¡±

    Looking at the row of golden characters in his sea of consciousness disappearing slowly, Lin Rui thought quietly, he had expected the possible quests that might be releasedter in the system. After all, it¡¯s a matter of his own initiative.

    !

    However, in the next moment when the line of golden characters disappeared over the sea of consciousness, another line appeared in his sea of consciousness, but it was silver.

    ¡°Triggering a hidden quest, save Nick Fury. Quest Content: Nick Fury, Director of SHIELD, because of the discovery of Hydra lurking inside SHIELD, he was secretly attacked by Hydra, at this time Nick Fury is in danger and there is a danger to his life. Quest Goal, protect Nick Fury from getting killed by Hydra. Quest time limit: One week.¡± Soon, the system¡¯s voice in the row of silver characters appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s mind. This time, Lin Rui, who was originally calm, can no longer remain calm.

    ¡°Hidden Quest? Save Nick Fury! Even if Hydra¡¯s plot was triggered in advance, Nick should not be in such a dangerous situation as I had already reminded him! ¡± Looking at the silver characters on the top of his head, Lin Rui frowns tightly and whispers.

    The main quest to eliminate Hydra before waspletely expected by Lin Rui, but the hidden quest to save Nick Fury waspletely beyond his expectations. After all, even in the original plot, Nick just faked his death and he only received some serious injuries.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s idea, It should be quite easy for Fury to deal with Hydra than in the original plot under his own reminder. Maybe he doesn¡¯t need to do more to find out all the Hydra lurkers in SHIELD. However, since the system has released such a quest, it shows that Nick fury¡¯s life is indeed in danger. As for what happened, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know. Now he either takes the hidden quest or doesn¡¯t take care of it to see if Nick can survive. But Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to take that kind of risk. Although his friendship with Nick fury was not deep, he didn¡¯t want to see Nick die. Moreover, the Hidden Quest rewards will not be too low. Lin Rui will not give up such an opportunity to earn the reward points now.

    ¡°I should take this hidden quest! After all, generally speaking, the reward point gained from any Hidden Quest will not be small.¡± Just thinking about it, Lin Rui is going to take over this sudden hidden quest.

    ¡°Confirm epting the hidden quest!¡±

    Call ~

    Just after Lin Rui said that, the row of silver characters floating over his sea of consciousness slowly disappeared. Lin Rui also has an extra quest in his mind to save Nick Fury. At the same time, there is a countdown, a week¡¯s countdown.

    ¡°Seven days of Hidden Quest time, so Nick Fury is at risk for seven days. Does that mean that Hydra lurking inside SHIELD will bepletely eliminated after seven days?¡± ncing at the countdown in his mind, Lin Rui thought silently. Of course, Just because Hydra in SHIELD has been wiped out doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s gone.

    ¡°In that case, I should be in Washington for at least a week! Maybe I can stop by to see Thor, who is at Jane Foster¡¯s house. I wonder how he is now living on the earth?¡± Now that the Hidden Quest to save Nick Fury has been epted, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to waste his time. He has started to n to go to Washington.

    Call ~

    Thinking about going to Washington to find Nick Fury, Lin Rui has finished his meditation and jumped off the bed. Fortunately, it would a while before school starts, otherwise, Lin Rui will have to find a way to take a week off. However, Lin Rui feels that he may have to ask for leave frequently in the future. After all, when he meets these emergencies, it would not always be at night. Maybe, he can take Tony¡¯s advice and go directly to Stark Industries to help Tony. Anyway, the high school curriculum now doesn¡¯t matter to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll think about itter. Now I¡¯d better talk to my father. Fortunately, my uncle¡¯s house is in Washington. And I also need to talk to Tony. He had already reserved all the time before I started school.¡± Thinking about everything, Lin Rui has gone down the stairs.

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Lin Rui triggered the mainline quest in advance and epted a hidden quest, Nick Fury, who was attacked by Hydra, was now hiding in the alley behind a residential building.

    After being attacked not long ago and then escaping from the sewer, Nick thought he was already safe. However, just after a few steps in the sewer, there was a sudden explosion behind Nick. The shock wave of the explosion directly shocked him and he hit the wall which almost broke his ribs.

    However, this is not the worst. Nick even vaguely saw a person chasing him down from the end after the explosion. Therefore, Nick had to flee with his injured body quickly, Winter Soldier chasing him down ising after him to kill him. In this way, Nick used up the high-tech equipment he studied with several SHIELD researchers before he got rid of the chase and climbed out of the sewer to hide in this ce that is not easy to find. However, at this time Nick¡¯s state is already very bad.

    ¡°Cough and cough!¡± Sitting in the corner, Nick coughed a few times. His pants on his left calf have been stained dark with blood. Obviously, his escape along the way was not safe.

    Then he took a small box out of his pocket. With a slight click, the box opened and there is an injection with a light green potion in it. However, looking at the structure in the box. There should have been three of them. It seems that Director Nick has injected them twice before.

    Without much hesitation, Nick had taken out the injection, and then inserted it directly into his thigh, injecting the unknown green serum.

    ¡°Er¡­ ¡°Ah!¡± After a while, although Nick tried to suppress it, he could not help shouting. At the same time, blue tendons were exposed all over his body, and his dark skin had been dyed with ayer of dark red. The whole man was tense, and his hands were grasping the guardrail.

    !

    This statested for more than 30 seconds. Finally, Nick sat on the ground, his face recovered to the pure ck at the beginning. After sitting on the ground for more than ten minutes, Nick opened his eyes again. After a vignt scanning around his area, he suddenly jumped up from the ground and left the alley quickly. It seems that all the injuries have been recovered. I don¡¯t know what the serum is but the effect is so powerful.

 Chapter 190 â€œHiddenâ€

    <h4>Chapter 190 ¡°Hidden¡±</h4>

    In a middle-ssmunity in downtown Washington, the upancy rate of tenants here is not very high, and most of them are office workers, while Captain Rogers¡¯s home is in thismunity at this time. Although Captain Roger hasn¡¯t exposed his ¡°Resurrection¡± in front of the American people, he doesn¡¯t want to stay at SHIELD headquarters with agents who idolize him every day. So, under the secret arrangement of SHIELD, Captain Rogers moved here as he liked this rtively quiet neighborhood.

    Today, Captain Rogers, who just came back from SHIELD doesn¡¯t look very good. He ran into some trouble when he went out to execute a mission a few days ago, but it was solved sessfully. However, ck Widow Natasha who came with him on the mission seemed to be hiding something from him, which makes him feel that something is wrong. Moreover, after Rogers returned from the mission, he found that Director Fury was attacked by some unknown assants and his whereabouts were unknown.

    Thinking about his mission and Nick¡¯s disappearance, Rogers has slowly walked to the door of his apartment. Ka ~ Just when Rogers took out the key to his apartment and was nning to open the door, his neighbor came out of her apartment and said hello with a smile when she saw Captain Rogers.

    Roger also responded with a smile, then he opened the door and walked into the apartment. In fact, Rogers knows that the beauty who lives next door is a secret agent of SHIELD. He is just is toozy to tell that to her. The door of the apartment slowly closed behind Rogers but it also isted the look of the beautiful woman outside the door.

    The apartment without lights is a little dim, and the lighting in from the window can only vaguely let Rogers see some of the furnishings in the living room. However, just after Rogers stepped into the living room for two steps, his steps suddenly stopped, his eyes in the dark suddenly became serious, and his body muscles gradually tightened, as if he was encountering some enemies.

    Da ~

    As if Captain Rogers had met an enemy, he walked forward slowly and tensely. Suddenly, a light sound came from a corner of the dark living room, and a warm light was lit. Then a quiet voice reached Rogers captain.

    ¡°Hello, Captain Steve Rogers. Don¡¯t be so nervous, I am Mirage Knight.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    !

    Steve Rogers, who was feeling nervous around him, looked at the light when he heard the sound. When the light came on, he saw the scene in front of him. A guy wearing a full-body costume that covered half of his face and he was sitting leisurely on his sofa. When Rogers looked at this man, the man also looked back. The dark ck eyes exuded a certain amount of pressure that made Captain Roger a little cautious.

    ¡°Mirage Knight?¡± Hearing the self-introduction of the uninvited guest, Steve Rogers repeated his name with some doubts, he seemed to have heard the name.

    Although Captain Rogers is already trying to adapt to modern life, he still doesn¡¯t know much about Vigntes who are actively fighting on the streets of New York like Mirage Knight. After all, Steve usually picks up some special missions in SHIELD and doesn¡¯t have much time to pay attention to other things. If it wasn¡¯t for SHIELD¡¯s internal investigation of Mirage Knight and there being a special record of it, Captain Rogers might not even have heard the name of Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Are you the Vignte in New York? I¡¯ve seen your record in SHIELD. It¡¯s not at a low level. So, Mr. Vignte, Mirage Knight of New York, what are you doing here today? ¡± After a little thought, Steve Rogers remembered who he was, and then asked seriously. Captain Rogers also didn¡¯t ask how this vignte knew about his resurrection and living here. ording to the internal information of SHIELD, the mysterious Mirage Knight seems to have a very powerful intelligence system.

    When he heard Captain Rogers, Lin Rui was not surprised. The information of Mirage Knight must be at a very high clearance level inside SHIELD, but it can be seen by Steve Rogers. So, after finishing and organizing his thoughts, Lin Rui spoke again.

    ¡°I am here to find Director Nick Fury. I heard that he was attacked today and because there is some friendship between me and the Director, I will not let him remain in a dangerous position and I thought that I would be able to find him here.¡±

    Lin Rui now has a hidden quest to protect Nick Fury for a week, but he did not know that Nick had been attacked by Hydra today, and he only knew about it after he asked Daredevilter. At this time, Daredevil is already a secret agent inside SHIELD. The attack on Director Nick is something that he had heard about.

    !

    When he heard Lin Rui say that he was looking to Nick Fury, Rogers¡¯ eyes became somewhat sharper as he apparently suspects Lin Rui as one of the attackers who attacked Nick Fury. However, when he heard the whole sentence, he dismissed the spection.

    Obviously, although Mirage Knight is looking for Nick, he should not be against him. At the same time, Captain Roger knows that although Mirage Knight has always refused Nick¡¯s invitation to join shield, there is no animosity between them.

    ¡°Oh? Although I am a little curious about how you know that Director Nick was attacked and missing, but I care more about why you want to find him now.¡± Steve Rogers asked Lin Rui. At this time, he had already sat down in the chair in front of Lin Rui, and he was not as nervous as he was at the beginning.

    Seeing Rogers sitting down in front of him andpletely ignoring the momentum he had build till now, Lin Rui¡¯s mouth curled up at its corner but it was blocked by the mask as it only slightly cocked up. Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Lin Rui put his legs down and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if Director Nick has mentioned it to you before but I want to find Director Nick just to protect him. Because it¡¯s rted to whether we canpletely eliminate Hydra.¡±

    In fact, Lin Rui has probably guessed after seeing Roger¡¯s surprise expressions at the beginning and some questionster. Nick Fury must not have told Captain America about the fact that Hydra was lurking inside SHIELD. Although Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know why Nick did it, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t need to keep it back for Nick now that the situation has reached to this point.

    !

    Just as the word Hydra was spoken from Lin Rui¡¯s mouth, Rogers¡¯s body that had just rxed slightly tightened again. His hand on the handle of the seat was pinched in an instant, and the wooden seat handle made a crisp sound as it was directly cracked by Steve¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What do you say?! Hydra!?¡± Releasing the broken seat handles, Rogers tried to suppress his emotions and asked Mirage Knight again.

    ¡°Yes, Hydra. In fact, although Hydra has been almost annihted by your efforts at the beginning, they call it Hydra for a reason and it is not so simple topletely eradicate them. Some of the remaining people have lurked down and infiltrated SHIELD quietly when it was being established. Now, the whole SHIELD is probably under the control of Hydra.¡± Now that it hase to this, Lin Rui has no reservations and told Steve everything.

    ¡°Before that, Director Fury had noticed the hidden Hydra agents in SHIELD and he was also secretly investigating to kill them all. However, now it seems that he had made a mistake and was attacked because of it and in nine out of ten it was Hydra who did it.¡± Looking at Rogers¡¯s face carefully, Lin Rui said the news calmly.

    !

    Just after Lin Rui finished, the rest of the handle of Steve¡¯s seat broke apart with a crash. Obviously, Rogers was shocked by Lin Rui¡¯s news. Lin Rui was silent after he said that. He knew that Roger needed some time to digest the situation.

    In this way, after Lin Rui and Rogers were silent for a few minutes, Rogers finally recovered his previous calm. So, he continued, ¡°Even if what you said is true, then how do you know Nick wille to me? You know, I only found out about this now.¡±

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Just as Lin Rui was about to exin something, a slight noise came from the bedroom in Rogers apartment. Although the voice is slight, Lin Rui and Rogers captain are not ordinary people. After hearing the movement, they looked at each other, and then they got up and walked towards the bedroom.

    Chapter 190 Mirage Knight and Captain America

 Chapter 191 Nick Appeares

    <h4>Chapter 191 Nick Appeares</h4>

    Bang!

    Just as Captain Rogers and Lin Rui were both on their way to the bedroom, a slight movement came from it as if something had fallen to the ground. Then there was no movement and they didn¡¯t know what was going on inside.

    After taking a few steps to the bedroom door, Captain Rogers nced around at Mirage Knight and finally put his hand on the bedroom doorknob. Although Lin Rui, who is standing beside Captain Rogers is also serious, he has a vague idea of ??who is responsible for the disturbance in the room. After all, he came to Captain Rogers because of him.

    Card~

    Then, when he was ready, Captain Rogers mmed open the door of the bedroom and rushed in with Lin Rui the next moment.

    ¡°Fury!¡± Just as Rogers rushed into the bedroom, he saw a dark figure lying on the edge of his bed near the window. After a closer look, it turned out to be Nick Fury.

    Sure enough, although the plot was advanced, Fury escaped Hydra¡¯s pursuit and came to Steve. What he didn¡¯t tell Steve was that Hydra wouldn¡¯t pay too much attention to Captain America at the beginning of their n. Lin Rui, who also saw the figure on the ground, thought quickly and followed Captain Rogers to Fury¡¯s side the next second. However, he deliberately kept a distance to let Rogers know that he had no malice.

    ¡°Fury! Fury¡± Running towards Fury, Rogers shouted two words. However, Fury, who had fallen to the ground, seems to have fainted and didn¡¯t respond at all.

    Hoo!

    Seeing that Fury hasn¡¯t responded to his words, Captain Rogers turns pale and moves Fury straight to bed. Lin Rui, who was standing at the back, could see Fury now. The ck face was now abnormally pale, and the whole person looked very injured as If he had just taken part in a battle. There was a lot of dust on his clothes, and the ck clot on his right leg was obviously blood.

    In front of Lin Rui, Rogers opened Fury¡¯s shirt directly and reached out to pick up a small box from the inside. Card ~ Quickly opening the box, Captain Rogers¡¯s face turned even more ugly.

    ¡°All three serum has been used up. It seems that Fury¡¯s life is really in great danger.¡± Captain Rogers obviously knows what¡¯s inside the box, and when he sees that it¡¯s empty, he gives Fury an even uglier look.

    ¡°How? What happened to Director Fury?¡± Lin Rui had already used his Insight Techniques to sense Fury¡¯s situation. Although his breath was a little weak, it was not life-threatening, so he could only ask Captain Rogers about the situation.

    ¡°Fury must have been chased after he was attacked. Although he doesn¡¯t seem to be in a bad condition right now, it¡¯s because he used three serums to stimte his potential. These serums can temporarily stimte the potential of his body to suppress the injury, but once the serum effect disappears, the original injury and side effects of serum will make his original injury deeper.¡± Without concealing anything from Mirage Knight, Rogers simply exined the situation in a few words to Lin Rui.

    ¡°What? Is his life in danger?!¡± Lin Rui was surprised to hear Rogers. His quest is to protect Nick Fury for a week. If he identally dies, Lin Rui¡¯s quest will fail.

    ¡°If he gets proper treatment in time, the problem should not be too big, but now in this situation, there should not be many people inside SHIELD that we can trust, Fury¡¯s situation will only be more and more serious as more and more time passes.¡± It seems that this situation surprised Mirage Knight and Captain Rogers then calmly said the result.

    ¡°Hoo ~ it¡¯s OK. He will be cured.¡± Lin Rui was relieved to hear Roger¡¯s answer.

    Although Rogers thinks the situation is very dangerous now, at least he has roughly determined that what Mirage Knight had said is true. They can¡¯t go to SHIELD now as it would be simr to handing meat into the tiger¡¯s mouth. So, in Fury¡¯s case, he really doesn¡¯t know how to give him good treatment.

    However, Lin Rui knows that there is still a group of loyal Agents under Fury, who can give him a fake death and make him die in the eyes of Hydra. Lin Rui just has to give Fury safely to them, and in the next week, Hydra would not be able to find Fury again.

    Thinking about these things, Lin Rui has been paying attention to the situation outside the apartment using his energy. He has been in this state since he saw Fury as he knows that Fury did notpletely lose that special killer of Hydra in the original plot: Winter Soldier, or call him Bucky Barnes, Steve Rogers¡¯ best friend. And Fury had to feign his own death just because he was shot by Bucky¡¯s gun, he was in an extremely dangerous situation.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, do you have any way to make Director Fury wake up a little? I think you have something to ask him.¡± So, after thinking a little, Lin Rui asked Captain Rogers.

    Although Lin Rui knows some general plots, but the plot is now very different, he still needs to know what Fury has. Also, in addition to protecting Nick Fury, Lin Rui still wants to eliminate Hydra. Only if Fury is awake can he tell them which step he had taken to investigate Hydra, maybe they can help him quickly defeat Hydra, which is lurking inside SHIELD.

    ¡°Waking Fury up? Although I do have a simple way, it will aggravate his injuries afterward.¡± Captain Rogers frowned and replied when he heard Lin Rui. However, he did have doubts and he indeed needed to talk to Fury. Especially about Hydra which is his lifelong enemies.

    ¡°Now is not the time to think about this. I can guarantee that Director Fury will be OK. My mission here is to protect him. So, in order for us to get more information, let¡¯s wake him up.¡± Lim Rui saw Roger¡¯s hesitation and continued. Moreover, he also promised one sentence and said that it was his mission to protect Nick Fury.

    ¡°Protect Fury? It seems that you really care about him. Well, now it seems that Fury¡¯s intelligence is more important! ¡± After taking an unexpected look at Mirage Knight, Rogers finally agreed.

    Call ~

    After making a decision, Captain Rogers did not hesitate anymore. He directly reached out and opened the bedside table. From there, he took out a small box simr to the small box that he had just taken from Fury¡¯s arms.

    ¡°This is a special serum that Fury gave me before. It should be able to wake him up.¡± Opening the small box, Roger took out a syringe filled with a light green serum and exined it to Lin Rui.

    Subsequently, Captain Rogers had injected the serum into Fury. Then, Captain Rogers and Lin Rui stood by the bed and waited quietly.

    About five minutester, Fury¡¯s eyelids, which had been unresponsive in bed, suddenly moved, and then slowly opened.

    ¡°Fury! Are you okay?¡± Seeing Fury¡¯s one-eyed eyes slowly open, Rogers asked worriedly.

    Fury, who had just opened his eyes, didn¡¯t seem to get out of thea. After a little dy, he saw the situation. Captain Rogers and Mirage Knight were in front of him.

    ¡°Steve! Mirage Knight! Cough and cough!¡± After shouting, Fury couldn¡¯t help but cough.

    ¡°Rx, rx, you are safe now.¡± Seeing Fury¡¯s look, Captain Rogers said worriedly.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not safe! Steve, I have something to tell you before that manes after me.¡± Suppressing his cough, Nick Fury shook his head and said to Rogers seriously, he didn¡¯t even care that Mirage Knight was also here.

    ¡°Well, I woke you up to let you exin it to me. So, is Hydra really not dead yet? ¡± Seeing Fury¡¯s insistence, Rogers had to help him sit down and then asked seriously.

    ¡°Cough! Yes! Hydra is not destroyed!¡±

 Chapter 192 Attacked Again

    <h4>Chapter 192 Attacked Again</h4>

    ¡°Because some of the Hydra lurkers I¡¯ve investigated are quite deep inside the organization and quite a few are directly involved in several of SHIELD¡¯s top-level experimental studies. So, in order to reduce the overall hit to SHIELD, I have to do some preparation step by step. But I didn¡¯t think they would do anything about me and even then I was always on my guard, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape.¡±

    Less than 10 minutester, the revived Director Fury told Rogers about the results of his recent internal investigation in SHIELD. Simrly, he did not hide that he was reminded of this by Mirage Knight.

    ¡°In this way, as long as you can go back to SHIELD alive, you will be able to wipe out all thosetent Hydra Agents!¡± After hearing Fury¡¯s words, Rogers¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. Although I¡¯ve investigated a lot of substantial evidence, the most important information on those people who are at the highest level of confidentiality of SHIELD. Unless we disclose those top-secret information, the evidence is still insufficient. Moreover, they should not reveal their actions until they get rid of me.¡± Hearing Captain Rogers, Fury shook his head and said.

    ¡°The highest level of confidentiality, are you not authorized enough?¡± Hearing Fury, Lin Rui asked.

    ¡°My authority is enough, but I can¡¯t do it alone. It must also be authorized by Alexander Pierce, a member of the World Security Council, to unlock the secret locks.¡± Fury looked at Lin Rui and exined.

    As a member of the World Security Council, Alexander Pierce also has a ministerial position in SHIELD. Although Fury is usually in charge of the affairs of SHIELD, his real power is not small, as can be seen from his level of authority.

    ¡°In this case, you still have to die once!¡± Upon hearing Fury¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui whispered softly.

    Only when Hydra thinks that Fury is dead, they will show their true intentions without any scruples, so that when Hydra is exposed, Lin Rui and Captain Rogers will have the opportunity to control Alexander Pierce to unlock the top-secret information.

    ¡°What?!¡± Although Lin Rui¡¯s murmur is very small, Captain Rogers is not an ordinary person, he is surprised and stared at Lin Rui while shouting. Was Mirage Knight nning to sacrifice Fury to expose Hydra? This is Rogers¡¯ guess after hearing Lin Rui mutter.

    Fury lying in bed apparently heard Lin Rui¡¯s mutter, but he did not react the same as Rogers and his eyes shed, as if by some ident. Then, Fury nned to talk to Steve but was interrupted by Lin Rui.

    ¡°Er¡­ I mean, Not good! Watch out! ¡± Knowing that Steve misunderstood himself, Lin Rui was just about to exin. However, just at this time, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy which had been released all the time suddenly sent a very dangerous signal, and he shouted.

    Then, Lin Rui waved his hands and pushed the Fury on the bed away. At the same time, he himself fell to the ground, and his whole-body released ayer of internal energy that surrounded himself.

    Puff!

    Just after Lin Rui finished this series of actions, there were two slight gunshots outside the window. Almost at the same time, Fury saw two more holes in the bed where he had been lying. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t just pushed him away, he would have been shot twice in the chest.

    Puff Puff!

    However, after the two bullets missed, three more shots were fired after Fury, who had been pushed under the bed by Lin Rui. This time, Lin Rui is unable to take care of him. Even though Lin Rui now has an internal energy shield, he wouldn¡¯t be able to block such powerful bullets.

    Although Lin Rui can¡¯t do it anymore, Steve is not dead. He was a stepte in his reactions but he fully reflected when the back three rounds were ejected, and the shield on his right hand was thrown towards fury on the ground.

    Dangdang~

    However, although Captain Rogers¡¯s reaction was already swift, he only stopped two bullets. One of the remaining bullets hit Fury, who was lying motionless on the ground.

    ¡°Er¡­¡± Fury, who had already sobered up, fainted again because the bullet hit the key point. He did not even know if he would survive after this.

    It seems that he knew that his bullet hit the target, and there was no more attack behind him, and Lin Rui¡¯s sense of danger weakened. Just as he stood up from behind, Rogers had already rushed to Fury¡¯s prone position.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Fury" Carefully turning Fury over, Steve shouts carefully.

    However, Fury showed no reaction at this time. The unblocked bullet directly prated Fury¡¯s back and probably passed through his lungs. His condition is very dangerous now.

    ¡°Damn, he lost consciousness, this is very bad!¡± Simply check Fury¡¯s condition, Rogers captain said with a calm face. Fury¡¯s words were obviously not finished, but now he was attacked again, and the situation has be even more dangerous.

    However, Lin Rui, who was standing aside, didn¡¯t look as nervous as Captain Rogers.

    ¡°I thought I could guarantee Fury¡¯s safety here. Now it seems that the strength of the Winter Soldier is not just that shown in the movie. I couldn¡¯t even find him before he fired.¡± While paying attention to Fury¡¯s situation, Lin Rui also silently thought of it.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t worry about Fury¡¯s death because of the attack. ording to the original plot, Fury just took advantage of his injuries to design his own fake death, which made Hydra exposed in SHIELD. However, Lin Rui is still pissed that Fury was attacked in front of his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s always like this. When I want to change the plot, it will turn around unexpectedly. However, somehow I made Hydra¡¯s exposure so much earlier.¡± Lin Rui also knows that this is a must to participate in the plot for him as it will guarantee his safety in the long run.

    Actually, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know that what he has done didn¡¯t simply change the plot. The mainline quest of this time is was triggered in advance, that is to say, Lin Rui haspletely changed the whole process of the Marvel world. Even though the power of the world is constantly mending these changed things, with the increase of Lin Rui¡¯s involvement, it is impossible to predict what the world will be in the future.

    Bang!

    ¡°Steve, Captain Rogers?! I am a SHIELD agent,¡± Just as Fury was shot into unconsciousness and Rogers was blocking the window with his shield, there was a loud noise at the door of the apartment, and then the voice of a woman who called herself a SHIELD agent came.

    Hoo!

    Then the woman who had greeted Steve at the door of the apartment rushed in with a gun. After seeing the situation in the room, her eyes shed a lot of surprises, but after seeing Fury lying on the ground, she immediately collected the pistol and walked towards that side.

    ¡°Kate?¡± Captain Rogers shouted unexpectedly but did not rx his vignce. He will not belive anyone right now.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, I was assigned by Director Fury to protect you here, I know about Hydra, let me take care of him.¡± Seeing Rogers vignce, Agent 13-Kate said quickly. As for the Mirage Knight standing on the side, Agent Kate seems to have ignored him.

    ¡°Do you know about Hydra?!¡± When he heard Kate, Captain Rogers¡¯s eyes shed over and he asked.

    ¡°Yes, I know about Hydra. I am an agent under Director Fury. We¡¯re in charge of this incident.¡± While crouching beside Fury to check his condition, agent Kate answers Steve¡¯s questions.

    ¡°One¡¯s critically wounded. We need support!¡± After a briefly inspecting Fury¡¯s condition, Agent Kate took out a walkie talkie from her waist and shouted.

    ¡°Backup ising. Have you seen the attacker?¡± Soon there was a response on the inte.

    ¡°I only saw a shadow on the opposite building which was running away!¡± Steve had already believed her after Kate spoke about Hydra, so he had already rushed out of the room with a shield after hearing the words inside the inte. He had already seen that figure from his apartment building.

    Hoo!

    Bang!

    Captain Rogers walked out of the room in a sh, and then there was the sound of the door being knocked out of the way outside. Obviously, in order to maintain speed, Rogers captain doesn¡¯t care how many doors are broken.

    ¡°Agent Kate? You should know me as well. Here you go. If Fury¡¯s life is in danger, let him drink this.¡± Seeing that Steve had chased after the attacker, Lin Rui, who had just been ignored, took a small bottle out of the phantom suit¡¯s pocket and threw it to agent Kate.

    ¡°I see.¡± Although there was some doubt about what Mirage Knight gave her, Agent Kate caught the little bottle.

    ¡°So, I will go and help Captain Rogers.¡± The next second, Lin Rui¡¯s figure has disappeared from the eyes of Agent Kate, faster than Captain Rogers.

    Lin Rui knew that the man who attacked fury had a great chance to be the Winter Soldier controlled by Hydra, the best friend of Steve Rogers, Bucky Barnes. Since Lin Rui wanted to find the winter soldier a long time ago and wanted to solve the problem that he killed Tony¡¯s parents in advance, the sooner he caught Bucky, the better. However, he is still hesitant to allow Steve to recognize Bucky right now. After all, Bucky is under the control of Hydra.

 Chapter 193 Winter Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 193 Winter Soldier</h4>

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the corridor of the apartment, Captain Rogers, with his super-strong body, bumped into the door when he met the door and went through the wall when he met the wall. There was no reason to chase the figure who was fleeing in the apartment building next to his by following the proper route.

    As for Lin Rui, of course, he followed Steve. With Captain America opening the way, Lin Rui can run much easier. However, Lin Rui, who is behind Captain Rogers, also really saw the strength of the famous Captain America. Not to mention that he can directly hit the door out of his way, even some thin wall can be directly opened by him without a decrease in his speed, he is much stronger than he was shown in the movies. This is just one aspect of Captain Rogers¡¯ strength and speed, and it may just be a small part of his strength.

    However, under the rapid pursuit of Captain Rogers and Lin Rui, the figure fleeing outside still ran ahead of them, and his speed was also not slower than theirs.

    Bang ~ H!

    Finally, after walking through the building, Captain Rogers, with his shield, smashed through the ss window in front of him and rushed out of the building. The figure they had been pursuing was twenty meters in front of Captain Rogers, still on the roof of the other building.

    Brush!

    Standing up quickly from the broken ss on the ground, Steve waved his right hand back with the shield, and the next moment he was hurling it toward the figure in front of him. In the blink of an eye, Captain America¡¯s shield flew at high speed towards the fleeing figure in front.

    However, just as the shield was about to hit the man¡¯s back, the running figure suddenly stopped, turned around at the moment when the shield came to him, and at the same time, his left arm stretched out to catch the shield. Puff!

    The next moment, Captain Rogers, who was running after him, slowed down a little in surprise, for the shield he threw was caught by the man¡¯s hand. Although the man¡¯s left hand holding the shield was clearly a modified robotic arm, Captain Rogers was surprised by how easy it was for the assant to catch his shield.

    Brush!

    Then the man grabbed the shield, turned around and swung Captain America¡¯s shield back towards Rogers.

    Puff! Chi Chi Chi~

    With both hands in front of him, Steve grabbed the shield as it flew in front of him. But his advance was stopped and he was pushed back several meters by the impact of the shield. Now the surprise in Captain Rogers¡¯s eyes could not be concealed as he saw how powerful this man in front of him was!

    Steve Rogers, who stopped the shield, looked at the man with surprise in his eyes, but he could only see the half face blocked by the mask and the cold eyes. However, when he saw the eyes without any emotion, Captain Rogers suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. He seems to be familiar with these eyes.

    Hoo!

    Just before the attacker stopped and turned around to catch the shield and then threw it to stop the pursuit of Captain Rogers. Lin Rui, who was originally behind Captain Rogers, had already rushed forward. When Steve was repelled by the shield and retreated, he rushed towards the winter soldiers who had not yet escaped.

    Lin Rui is still some distance away and a light purple de light has quickly rushed out. Although Lin Rui has been thinking about how to solve the tough problem named Winter Soldier and how the Winter Soldier Bucky killed Tony¡¯s parents for a long time, he has note up with a good solution.

    If Lin Rui wants the solution to be simpler, he will kill Bucky in this fight before he has a chance to recover his memory. After all, he is controlled by Hydra at this time. Even if Captain Rogers knows Bucky¡¯s identityter, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything and he will not have any reason to even say anything. In this way, even after Tony knows about his parents, he would have no object to put his me on. In this way, things will be solved.

    However, Lin Rui is not a cold-hearted person after all, and in the Marvel movie world, Lin Rui still likes Bucky. In addition, Lin Rui will not do this since a strong person like winter soldier will recover his memoriester and will be a better person. At the same time, Steve, Bucky¡¯s best friend is watching him from behind. He can¡¯t kill Bucky in front of his brother in all but blood. So Lin Rui¡¯s strike has reduced a lot of power.

    Teng Teng!

    The winter soldier was ready to leave after throwing his shield, but Lin Rui¡¯s sword had already caught up with him, and he had to raise his left arm again in front of him. Bang! With a sound, he takes three steps back to offset the attack power of the Lin Rui de. There is also a shallow mark on the metal on his left arm. It seems that Lin Rui did not use much of his power.

    However, with such a dy, the Winter Soldier couldn¡¯t leave. Lin Rui had already stopped behind him. As for Captain Rogers, after Lin Rui stopped the Winter Soldier, he quickly blocked in front of the man with a shield and formed a form of two-sided attack with Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui, who blocked the attacker¡¯s retreat, carefully scanned the left arm that had blocked his de attacks. Then he looked at the half-blocked face. Finally, Lin Rui has been able to confirm that this guy is Captain Rogers¡¯s friend, Bucky Barnes. After all, this guy is also a famous member of the Howling Commandos team. He just doesn¡¯t know when Steve will recognize him.

    ording to Lin Rui, with the former feelings of Steve and Bucky, only half-covered face is not enough for them to hide their identities from each other and Steve should be able to recognize Bucky. He doesn¡¯t know why Captain Rogers was so blind in the movie. Lin Rui takes it for granted that a half-covered face is really not enough for a good friend to not recognize him. But Steve watched Bucky ¡°Die¡± in front of his eyes. Even if he saw something familiar, he would not think in that direction.

    ¡°Who are you!? Why did you attack Fury?!¡± Holding a shield in his hand, Captain Rogers asked with a cautious look. Steve knew that the masked man in front of him was very strong and he might be as strong as himself so he had to be cautious.

    In the face of Captain Rogers¡¯ questions, Winter Soldier Bucky did not respond, but gave a cold nce at him and Lin Rui behind him, as if to judge his situation at this time.

    Just as Lin Rui and Captain Rogers were waiting for the answer from the man in front of them, Bucky suddenly took out a pistol from the back of his waist and shot directly at Lin Rui in the back. Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Really!¡± Unexpectedly, Bucky who was stuck in the middle took the lead in fighting back, and the target was still himself. Lin Rui swore at him and left the spot.

    !

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s reaction has been very fast, there is still a bullet that hasn¡¯t been dodged and can only be stopped with the thunder de. However, although the surprise attack by Bucky didn¡¯t hurt Lin Rui, it forced him out of his ce and exposed the edge of the back apartment roof.

    Hoo!

    At the next moment, Bucky had thrown away the empty pistol and then rushed back to jump downstairs. But Steve, who has been watching him, is still there. By the time Bucky shot at Lin Rui back, he had alreadye. When Bucky ran back a step, Steve¡¯s shield had been smashed again, and Bucky had to turn around and protect himself with his left metal arm.

    Bang!

    With a loud bang, Rogers¡¯s shield mmed down on Bucky¡¯s metal left arm. Then Bucky¡¯s wrist swiped and grabbed the edge of the shield. With the force of Captain Rogers¡¯s fall, Bucky kicked him in the chest.

    Puff!

    Blocked by a shield, Steve didn¡¯t have time to block Bucky¡¯s foot. Instead, he was kicked in the chest and retreated two steps. By the time he regained his footing, Bucky had jumped off the building.

 Chapter 194 Escaping

    <h4>Chapter 194 Escaping</h4>

    Captain Rogers quickly chased him and Lin Rui, who was around him, quickly rushed over. He had been attacked by Bucky and was pissed.

    Brush!

    Without any hesitation, Steve and Lin Rui jumped directly behind Bucky. Although it is the fourth floor, it¡¯s not an obstacle for Captain Rogers and Lin Rui. Didn¡¯t you see Bucky jumping in front?

    Da da da!

    However, just as Lin Rui and Captain Rogers jumped out, a fast-fired machine gun was suddenly set up in a car on the road in front of the downstairs, and the bullets spurted toward Rogers and Lin Rui who were falling down!

    Puff!

    ¡°Well!¡± After two muffled sounds, Lin Rui flew in the air and suddenly gave out a muffled hum. Then, he made a few consecutive moments in the air under his feet. The falling figure immediately stopped, and then he turned back upstairs and hid behind the roof to avoid the bullets that were fired at him.

    As for Steve, he hid behind his shield andnded on the ground floor with bullets still firing at him. But he, too, was cornered by iing bullets and couldn¡¯t keep chasing Bucky.

    Boom! Boom!

    Just when Captain Rogers felt that the iing bullets were not as frequent as at first, the car parked on the road had started its engine and was quickly moving away. Bucky, the winter soldier, was already in the car.

    Hoo!

    After the ck car drove off, Steve took his shield and stood up from the ground. He looked at the car in front of him and he could only vaguely see the taillights, but atst, he did not follow him. Although Steve may not be slower than that car, he can¡¯t catch up with him at such a long distance.

    Finally, Captain Rogers could only sigh and walk back into the apartment building where Mirage Knight was standing, he seemed to have been shot by a gun. He heard the murmuring from his side. However, since Lin Rui turned over in mid-air and went back upstairs, he should not be seriously injured. In a word, Lin Rui¡¯s move surprised Steve a little.

    Just as Steve turned back to the apartment, Lin Rui was standing on the roof and looking at the car that was far away. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t upgraded the defense of Phantom Suit just a few days ago, Lin Rui would have been seriously injured by the sudden bullet. However, even if the Phantom Suit blocks the bullet, Lin Rui still has to bear the impact force by himself, so Lin Rui can only turn back to the roof with a groan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me know who attacked me! Otherwise¡­ Hum! ¡± Sensing several bruises on his body and legs in the Phantom Suit, Lin Rui looks at the car that has disappeared on the road and murmurs fiercely. Later, Lin Rui also turned to the apartment of Captain Rogers.

    ¡­¡­

    When Lin Rui returned to Captain Rogers¡¯ apartment, Rogers was back. He didn¡¯t catch the guy who attacked Fury and he was very concerned about Fury¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, have you caught up with the attacker?¡± Seeing Steveing back, Agent Kate asked quickly. As for Director Fury, she has helped him to bed and the wound has been treated briefly, but it is only first aid and Fury will have to be transferred back to SHIELD for surgery.

    ¡°No, he escaped. How about Fury? Is he in danger?¡± With a simple answer, Captain Rogers went to the bed and asked about Fury.

    ¡°The situation is very bad, we must do the surgery as soon as possible.¡± Looking at Fury on the bed, Agent Kate replied with anxiety.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s hurry and send him to the hospital!?¡± Captain Rogers asked loudly when he heard the agent.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, I have already notified SHIELD, they have sent people over.¡±

    ¡°How do you¡­¡± At Agent Kate¡¯s words, Rogers frowned and was about to say something, but Agent Kate continued.

    ¡°Captain Rogers can rest assured that although Hydra has been lurking in SHIELD for many years, they wouldn¡¯t dare to move on Director Fury¡¯s life in the open. And, only in SHIELD can the side effects of the few potentials serums used by Director Fury can be eliminated.¡± In fact, this is only one aspect. The most important thing is that this is a step in the Fury¡¯s n. Agent Kate has not yet told Captain Rogers.

    ¡°All right, but take care of Fury. You can¡¯t let Hydra get close to him.¡± After thinking about it, Steve didn¡¯t say anything more and just reminded her to pay attention to Hydra.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will.¡± Agent Kate gave a serious reply. No matter what, as long as Fury¡¯s n goes smoothly, it will be worthwhile for him to take these risks.

    Seeing that Agent Kate continued to inspect Fury for the wound and did some basic first aid, Steve went to the side and didn¡¯t bother her anymore. Just now, because he was concerned about Fury¡¯s situation, he didn¡¯t ask him and it seemed that there was nothing wrong with Mirage Knight. Now that Fury¡¯s situation was known, Captain Rogers went to Lin Rui at the back.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you okay? I saw you get shot, are you injured?¡± Lin Rui stood in the corner of the room, and Steve turned and looked at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK. I can¡¯t be hurt by this kind of attack.¡± Hearing Captain Rogers, Lin Rui shook his head and replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, thank you for just saving Fury¡¯s life. If it weren¡¯t for you, Fury might not be able to live till now.¡± He doesn¡¯t know if Mirage Knight is telling the truth but Captain Rogers had to thank him. It was indeed Lin Rui who first reacted to saved Fury¡¯s life. Otherwise, if the two shots were hit, Fury would have almost died on the spot.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want to watch Director Fury die by Hydra¡¯s hand. If we want to take down Hydra, we need someone like Director Fury. Now he can¡¯t have an ident.¡± Nodded, Lin Rui said faintly.

    ¡°By the way, you seem to have something to say to me before. What is it now?¡± Now that it¡¯s certain that Mirage Knight is here to protect Fury, Captain Rogers almostpletely drops his guard and asks.

    Before the Winter Soldier attack, Lin Rui said something about making Fury die. He was attacked when he was just preparing to exin. Captain Rogers still has some doubts, so he wants to listen to Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Oh, you mean that. I think what I¡¯m going to say is also part of Director Fury¡¯s n. About Fury¡¯s death, isn¡¯t it, Agent Kate? ¡± Hearing Captain Rogers, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed and he asked Agent Kate by the bed.

    Call ~

    It seemed that she was a little surprised. The hand that was rubbing the blood out of Fury¡¯s body shook a little, but then she turned back and said to Lin Rui, ¡°Mirage Knight, what about Fury¡¯s death, Director is not dead yet.¡±

    Fury¡¯s n of feigning death is known by very few people. It¡¯s reasonable that Mirage Knight shouldn¡¯t know about it, but he said the same thing, which surprised Kate. But she won¡¯t admit anything now.

    ¡°Agent Kate, what do Mirage Knight¡¯s words mean? What are your ns?¡± Although Agent Kate¡¯s little move just now was very small, Captain Rogers was not an ordinary person either. Obviously, he noticed it and asked quickly.

    ¡°Captain Rogers¡­¡± Agent Kate didn¡¯t know how to answer Steve¡¯s question. As for Lin Rui on the side, he looks at the show with his arms crossed on his chest. He hates Fury¡¯s style of keeping everything from others, even though he has a man worthy of trust such as Captain Rogers.

    When Kate and Steve confronted each other, Lin Rui suddenly felt a movement outside the apartment. It should be the SHIELD personals, their speed is still very fast. Therefore, Lin Rui did not wait for Kate to exin everything to Captain Rogers and his figure has already moved towards the window.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, as for what I just said, just have a good chat with this Agent Kate. I¡¯ll leave first, and remember, don¡¯t act on impulse now, wait until Fury wakes up.¡± Standing by the window, he looks at Steve and Kate and said calmly.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Lin Rui had jumped directly from the window, and his figure disappeared after several blinks in the night. As Captain Rogers and Agent Kate watched Mirage Knight disappear, they only nced at each other, then turned to look at the door. Secondster, a SHIELD secret service team rushed in.

 Chapter 195 Death

    <h4>Chapter 195 Death</h4>

    Da da da ~

    The special service team that rushed in quickly checked the whole house with guns in their hands. There were several teams outside, surrounding the entire apartment building and blocking the routes around it. However, these people are obviously not a problem for Lin Rui who had just left by the window. After the upgrade, the Phantom Suit has more hidden features, and he quickly left in the shadows.

    Lin Rui, who left, knew that Fury had his own arrangements, but he was worried. After all, the plot has been ruined by him. Things won¡¯t necessarily follow the n that Fury had prepared. If Hydra really wants to fight Fury in SHIELD, his n of feigning death may die before it is implemented.

    Now Lin Rui can¡¯t stay by Fury¡¯s side to protect him. The present SHIELD is almost in control of Hydra. If a mysterious figure like Mirage Knight appears in SHIELD, Hydra won¡¯t ignore him. Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to make trouble for himself, so after a little thought, Lin Rui took out his mobile phone and called daredevil.

    ¡°Hey, Daredevil, there¡¯s something I need you to do. The thing is, you should know Director Fury¡­ As he walked toward his uncle¡¯s house, Lin Rui talked to Daredevil about Fury.

    Lin Rui wants Daredevil to keep an eye on Hydra within SHIELD, and if they do decide to attack Fury directly within SHIELD, Daredevil will have to save Fury. After all, ording to Hydra, this newly joined Vignte member doesn¡¯t know that SHIELD is already under their control, so they wouldn¡¯t have taken any precautions against him like they would do against Captain Rogers.

    Speaking of it, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know the current strength of Daredevil and which steps he would take. However, what Lin Rui can confirm is that his strength has changed dramatically since the beginning of his encounter with Matt. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if Soaring Dragon Art is more suitable for Matt or is it a bonus for someone with a protagonist aura. He didn¡¯t reach the level of Daredevil when he practiced with it.

    So, if Hydra really doesn¡¯t take Daredevil seriously, then they will definitely be surprised. In this way, Lin Rui quickly told Matt what he nned.

    ¡°Well, no problem, I¡¯ll keep an eye on it. If they make a small move, I will stop it. I will not let Director Fury have an ident. Of course, if they wouldn¡¯t make a move, I would cooperate with Director Fury¡¯s Fake-Death n.¡± After Lin Rui finished, Matt on the phone promised. At that time, Lin Rui agreed to Matt entering SHIELD as there would be such an aspect. He can help with some things that Lin Rui can¡¯t do now.

    ¡°OK, please. I¡¯ll get in touch again.¡± With Matt¡¯s assurance, Lin Rui hangs up.

    Next, Lin Rui¡¯s pace is speeding up. It¡¯s over 10 PM now. He needs to hurry back to his uncle¡¯s house, or he will be grounded.

    ¡­¡­

    Not to mention that Lin Rui was a little worried, so he asked Daredevil in SHIELD to pay more attention to the situation of Director Fury. After Captain Rogers¡¯s apartment was surrounded by SHIELD, Director Fury who was injured and unconscious was quickly taken away. As for Agent Kate, she¡¯s not with Steve and he doesn¡¯t know where she has gone to.

    Since knowing that SHIELD has now been controlled by Hydra, Captain Rogers now trusts no one inside of it. He didn¡¯t even trust ck Widow Natasha, who rushed here after hearing the news, he just said that Fury was injured after being attacked. There is no mention of Hydra.

    However, Natasha obviously already knows something, but she doesn¡¯t ask much when there are people around. Before Fury¡¯s ident, he had asked Natasha to do a secret mission. The mission was a bit strange. Natasha¡¯s mission during the operation was to copy a piece of information, an encrypted piece of information. After that, Natasha gave the U-disk with the information to Fury. Because of Fury¡¯s ident, Natasha hadn¡¯t had time to figure out what the information in the U-disk was. However, she has a hunch that the information in the U-disk must be very important and perhaps it is rted to the attack on Fury.

    Soon, Captain Rogers and SHIELD¡¯s team returned to SHIELD¡¯s headquarters in Washington, and Director Fury was immediately scheduled for a rescue operation. Captain Rogers and Natasha looked at the surgery outside the operating room, and the transparent ss in the operating room allowed them to see the progress of the entire operation. This was also arranged after Steve asked. He couldn¡¯t worry about Fury doing surgery in a ce he couldn¡¯t see. Although he knew that Fury had already arranged something, he still had some concerns.

    The emergency operation didn¡¯tst long. After the long non-beating sound from the electrocardiograph, the medical staff looked at each other for a few times. Finally, they put down all kinds of surgical equipment and looked at the clock on the wall. The doctor announced the time of Fury¡¯s death. The cause of Fury¡¯s death was that he lost too much blood.

    Drop ~~~~

    Staring at fury, who has no heartbeat on the other side of the ss wall, Captain Rogers unconsciously clenched his hand into a fist, and finally walked out to the wall beside him in the corridor. Bang! The thick wall was directly blown with a deep pit with cracks all over it.

    And like Steve, looking at Fury¡¯s dead body, Natasha couldn¡¯t believe the scene she was seeing. She took a few deep breaths and walked to the sidewalk like Steve.

    Buzz~

    Just as Natasha was walking towards Captain Rogers, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly gave him a slight vibration. The moment Steve felt the vibration, he took out the phone without any sign of emotion. He quickly skimmed the screen of the phone and stuffed it into his pocket again. This series of actions was very stealthily hidden from others.

    And after Captain Rogers just put his cell phone in his pocket, Natasha hase over. Captain Rogers chose this aisle intentionally because he wanted to wait for mobile phone information, so when Natasha came here, only two of them were here.

    ¡°Steve, I think it¡¯s weird. Fury was attacked. I think it¡¯s probably rted to the mission Ipleted before. In that mission, I got encrypted data, which was installed in a U disk. Do you know where the U disk is now? ¡± Quietly approaching Rogers, Natasha asked in a low voice.

    Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Steve¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but he replied calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, when I saw fury, he was already unconscious and didn¡¯t say anything about a U disk. Do you think it¡¯s the information in the U-disk that caused him to be attacked? ¡°

    ¡°Steve, I know that you trust no one right now, and I am the same. But you have to believe me, I can¡¯t let Fury die in vain!¡± It seems to her that Captain Rogers has something to hide from her and Natasha asked again in a low voice.

    ¡°Now that you know I don¡¯t trust anyone, don¡¯t say anything more. Let¡¯s help fury.¡± Instead of saying anything more to Natasha, Captain Rogers has pushed her to stop her hand and left the aisle.

    Looking at Steve¡¯s back, Natasha¡¯s eyes shed and no one knows what she was thinking. In the end, her face remained the same and she went out.

 Chapter 196 Success

    <h4>Chapter 196 Sess</h4>

    After Fury¡¯s death, his body has been properly arranged. As the Director of Shield, it will be treated confidentially. After Fury¡¯s death, Captain Rogers didn¡¯t stay at SHIELD Headquarters anymore. He left alone at night and went to a remote ce outside Washington.

    In an area full of old buildings, Steve took a few turns and disappearedpletely without anyone¡¯s attention. However, Lin Rui, who has returned to his uncle¡¯s home for a rest, knows where Rogers is. But now, he¡¯s not going to go to Captain Rogers. He¡¯s going to give Steve time to find out for himself.

    After walking in several old buildings for a while, Captain Rogers stopped in front of a wall filled with graffiti. The graffiti on the wall may be meaningless to others, but Captain Rogers knows that this is the contact information of Fury¡¯s secret agents.

    Da Da ~

    After Captain Rogers stood in the same ce for a while, a slight footstep came from behind the graffiti wall. Later, a familiar figure came out from behind Steve, It was Agent Kate. It seems that she avoided the people in SHIELD and came here early. He just doesn¡¯t know how many people there are besides her.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, here you are.¡± Agent Kate calmly nces at the person in front of her, then says faintly.

    ¡°Where is the Fury? I want to see him right now.¡± Without any nonsense, Captain Rogers asks seriously as he walks up to agent Kate.

    The message that Rogers received on his mobile phone at the SHIELD headquarters was sent by Agent Kate. The content is that everything is going well, Fury is safe, otherwise, Rogers may have broken out inside SHIELD. If Fury is really dead, Rogers won¡¯t care about anything. Anyway, he knows that SHIELD has been controlled by Hydra inside, and it won¡¯t be a big deal if he creates havoc in there.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, don¡¯t worry, although the situation of the Director is not very good now, there is no danger to his life. But we have to wait for someone before we can take you there.¡± At Steve¡¯s words, Agent Kate said with a smile, listening to her words, it seems that someone other than captain Rogers ising.

    ¡°Oh? Who else ising?¡± Captain Rogers has some doubts. Is it Mirage Knight? Steve silently thought in his heart that the mysterious New York Vignte seemed to know a lot of things.

    ¡°Natasha, you cane out. We already know when you followed Captain Rogers to this residential building. Captain Rogers, you should have Natasha¡¯s tracker on you.¡± When Captain Rogers was puzzled, The agent suddenly shouted at empty darkness behind him, and then said to Rogers.

    ¡°Natasha!?¡± Hearing the agent¡¯s reminder, Captain Rogers¡¯s hand turned over in his pockets, and he finally found a small metal buckle. This was the tracker that Natasha put on him without his knowledge.

    Call ~

    Just as Rogers found the small tracker from his body, there was a slight movement behind him. Then, a slim figure slowly emerged from the darkness, it is exactly the ck Widow Natasha who came here with Captain Rogers. Natasha is the top agent of SHIELD, and her tracking is not even noticed by Captain Rogers. He dodged several people along the way, but he did not find Natasha.

    ¡°Agent Kate? I knew that Director Fury would have a backup n. So, he really didn¡¯t die?¡± Ignoring Steve¡¯s ufortable look at herself, Natasha went towards Agent Kate and asked.

    ¡°Since you two are here now,e with me. Captain Rogers, although there are not many people who can be trusted inside SHIELD, you can trust Natasha.¡± Instead of answering Natasha¡¯s words, Agent Kate waved after greeting her and turned to her direction.

    Looking at each other, Captain Rogers and ck Widow Natasha walked into the darkness with Kate.

    ¡°Good job, Agent Romanoff.¡± On the way down, Steve whispered to ck Widow nearby as he was obviously still upset about the fact that he had been put on the tracker. However, since Agent Kate has no defense against Natasha, she can be trusted so Rogers trusted her for the time being.

    ¡°You¡¯re good too, Captain Rogers. I would have been lost if it hadn¡¯t been for the tracker.¡± Natasha didn¡¯t care about Captain Rogers¡¯s sarcastic words.

    Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Rogers said nothing more but walked quietly after Agent Kate. Natasha didn¡¯t say a word. Both of them had their own thoughts.

    Ten minutester, Agent Kate led Captain Rogers and Natasha to an underground secret base in this old building. This is the ce whose location is only known by Fury¡¯s trusted agents. Although the ce is a little bit off, the equipment isplete, at least to ensure Fury¡¯s follow-up treatment.

    Captain Rogers was relieved when he saw that Fury was not dead and was taken care of. Fury¡¯s death in SHIELD really made Captain Rogers very nervous, for fear of nning a situation. As for Natasha, she also puts down her concerns. Although she still doesn¡¯t know about Hydra, the recent series of things happening inside SHIELD is enough for her to feel that something was wrong.

    ¡°Since the two of you have seen Director Fury, it¡¯s time for us to discuss the director fury n carefully.¡± Standing outside Fury¡¯s ward, Agent Kate looked at the two in front of her and said seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking, but shouldn¡¯t you exin the situation to me first?¡± Staring at the agent in front of her, Natasha asked softly, she did not know anything.

    ¡°Sure, so let¡¯s go over there now.¡± With a nod, Agent Kate extends her hand in a please gesture.

    ¡­¡­

    Just as Lin Rui went to Washington to take part in SHIELD¡¯s internal cleanup n for Hydra and protect Fury, Peter and Dr. Connors were standing in a privateb and they were holding their breath and staring at the data on the light screen in front of them.

    Brush~

    D¨© d¨© drops~

    ¡°The experiment was sessful. The recovery of the subjects was good and no variation was produced.¡± Finally, in the expectation of Peter and Dr. Connors, a mechanical voice reported the results of their experiment.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s a sess! The experiment was sessful! We did it! ¡± Staring at the result of the experiment for several seconds, Dr. Connors eximed excitedly after confirming that the experiment was really sessful.

    For this research, Dr. Connors didn¡¯t know how much work he had done, and even he had made a fuss in New York as a mutant lizard. However, now the research is finally sessful! Although they have removed many factors that may cause side effects and reduced the effect of the whole gene serum, the sess of this study will still shake the whole world! This is a serum that can cure gene defects and recover the severed limbs slowly!

    ¡°Yes! Doctor, we have seeded! We have seeded!¡± Peter, who is standing next to Dr. Connors, is also very excited.

    Although most of the work in this research was done by Dr. Connors, Peter also put a lot of effort into it. Especially after Peter knew the gic disease that runs in Harry¡¯s family, he was more concerned about whether the research could be sessful. Now their gene serum can finally y its therapeutic role without side effects, which is also called the lifesaving serum for Harry!

    ¡°Peter, thank you! Without you, I would not have seeded!¡± After the excitement, Dr. Connors extended his one-arm to pat Peter on his shoulder and said sincerely.

    ¡°Dr., this is the result of our joint efforts. There are still some follow-up work to be done, let¡¯s fix them!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 197 Hydra Prepares To Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 197 Hydra Prepares To Take Action</h4>

    In a secret office in the headquarters building of SHIELD, several people belonging to Hydra are sitting in chairs discussing something.

    ¡°Are you sure that Fury is dead?¡± ncing at the men sitting opposite him, Alexander Pierce asked lightly.

    ¡°I made sure that one of the peoples who operated on Nick Fury at that time was the one we arranged for. Fury is really dead.¡± At Alexander¡¯s question, one of his men seriously replied, ¡°but after the operation, his body was taken away by his agents. We didn¡¯t stop them.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, now that he is dead, even if he did found some evidence before, they will die with him now.¡± Without caring about that small detail, Alexander waved as he spoke.

    Although these days, Alexander can clearly feel that Fury has made a series of covert investigations against Hydra and haspletely threatened his existence. However, once Director Fury dies, his investigations will be terminated. Even if his loyal agents want to follow Fury¡¯s investigation and continue to find Hydra¡¯s agents in SHIELD, Alexander is confident that he can handle them before they could do any damage. However, some people are not so easy to deal with, such as that one.

    ¡°What about that guy? How much does he know? ¡± ying with the silver coin with the Hydra badge in his hand, Alexander continued. Although no name was given, the people sitting opposite him knew who he was asking.

    ¡°Captain Steve Rogers? We¡¯ve been sending people to watch him, but we just got the report. Several teams who followed him have lost him. Now they have lost all of his traces. Director, are you worried about what Fury said to him before he died? ¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a worry. After all, Fury went to him without anyone looking for him before he died. The guy who nearly knocked us down 60 years ago and Fury may leave him some evidence against us. And now Captain Rogers is gone, which means that he probably already knows something.¡± Alexander¡¯s expressions and tone remained unchanged as he spoke of this.

    ¡°Then, shall we send someone to erase him? Even if he was told something by Fury, he is only one person, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything against us.¡± Steve Rogers, Captain America was taken too lightly as one of Alexander¡¯s men suggested.

    ¡°Huh! One person?! If he was just an ordinary person, why would Fury spend so much manpower, material, and financial resources to dig him out of the ice? This one person was the reason that we were almost wiped out, if we did not take the initiative to take him down now then Hydra will cease to exists this time as he will leave no stone unturned.¡± When he heard his men¡¯s words, Alexander suddenly shouted at the men.

    ¡°Yes! Sir, what are you nning¡­¡±

    ¡°Keep watching him until he shows up again. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. As for now, wasn¡¯t Fury going to clean up the interior of SHIELD before he died? I¡¯ll do what he wants, but it¡¯s not what he wants to clean up. ¡°

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Director Fury is dead, are you sure that he is all right?¡± Daredevil was quietly contacting Lin Rui as Alexander arranged for him to thoroughly wash SHIELD and hold the organization in his hands.

    Previously, Lin Rui asked Matt to focus on Director Fury and not let Hydra have a chance to finish him inside SHIELD. Matt also paid attention to him seriously. He didn¡¯t know whether Hydra had arranged for him in the form of a doctor or whether they really had no other ns for Fury. Anyway, Daredevil didn¡¯t see anyone bothering the operation. However, when he saw Fury die on the operating table, he was still worried, so he asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fury is fine, although not in great shape, but at least alive. And now he¡¯s with Captain Rogers.¡± Lin Rui, who has been following the movements of Captain Rogers and Fury, broke the news to Daredevil after getting a worrying phone call.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I was scared when I saw him die on the operating table. Also, Mirage Knight, although Hydra didn¡¯t shoot Director Fury, I found the few people you paid close attention to. Their recent behavior is a bit weird, they seem to be plotting something. At the same time, SHIELD suddenly has a lot of strange faces in the past few days, like a professional team that appeared out of nowhere. Director Alexander said that it is a new team of SHIELD made with new recruits, but I know that Hydra must have arranged them toe here.¡± After knowing that Fury was fine, Daredevil told Lin Rui what he had discovered. He has recently be more and more uneasy inside SHIELD. With Daredevil¡¯s current strength, he feels a few threats in those unfamiliar teams, so obviously there are some powerful people here.

    ¡°Unfamiliar team? It seems that Alexander is nning to hold SHIELD in his hands, but we will not let simply achieve his goal.¡± After hearing Daredevil, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed and he said calmly.

    ¡°Daredevil, you continue to watch them carefully and don¡¯t do anything out of line. I think they will soon be unable to bear it. As soon as they start attacking SHIELD insiders, with Captain Rogers leading the way, us assisting and Director Fury in the Dark, Hydra inside SHIELD should be wiped out in one go.¡± Now that Fury is faking his death, he¡¯s obviously not worried about Hydra making a move on SHIELD, which Lin Rui¡¯s trust in Fury.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see to it.¡± Daredevil, on the other end of the line, said yes.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll go see Captain Rogers in a moment and see how Director Fury is doing. I¡¯ll get back in touch.¡± With thesest words, Lin Rui hangs up. He doesn¡¯t have to rest, but his uncle¡¯s bedroom is next door so he couldn¡¯t be too noisy.

    Did Hydra not pull the plug while Fury was injured and having an operation inside SHIELD? Are they too confident, or do they think Fury will die? Lin Rui, lying down again on the bed, thought of something puzzled. Fury¡¯s apparent faked death in the movie is understandable, but in the real world, does Hydra really let Fury slip under its nose? Lin Rui thinks that this is weird.

    Anyway, no matter how fury did it, his n has been half-sessful now. Now he just needs to wait for Hydra¡¯s actions, I hope everything goes well. Then Lin Rui, who was lying in bed, closed his eyes.

    Fury is dead, and Alexander Pierce¡¯s biggest obstacle in SHIELD has disappeared. What he is most likely to do now is to clean up the departments and people who have not yet been infiltrated by Hydra. As soon as they started, Fury¡¯s backhand would have worked.

 Chapter 198 Poison

    <h4>Chapter 198 Poison</h4>

    The next morning, after a night¡¯s rest at his uncle¡¯s house, Lin Rui said hello to his uncle and went out again. However, his uncle simply told him to pay attention to safety and then left him alone. Now these young adults are much more mature than they used to be. There are countless things to upy their time every single day and Lin Rui¡¯s uncle doesn¡¯t interfere with him too much.

    Lin Rui, who went out early, bought a cup of yogurt at the roadside supermarket and simply made it into his breakfast. Then he nced at the arm guard-like thing on his right arm, and there were a few small green dots on it. In fact, this arm is camouged by the Allies¡¯ arm guard. Lin Rui also knows the whereabouts of Captain Rogers and Director Fury through this arm guard. After all, Lin Rui has contacted Director Fury as Mirage Knight before. It¡¯s very easy to get Fury¡¯s things, and Rogers has given Lin Rui several signatures, which can be said to be due to luck.

    ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t change their position in the evening. It should be the hiding ce arranged by Director Fury. However, looking at the intensity of his green dot, it seems that he hasn¡¯t recovered yet.¡± Carefully looking at the dot representing Captain Rogers and the green dot of Director Fury, Lin Rui mummers while drinking yogurt.

    Captain Roger¡¯s green dot is bright and big enough. But Fury¡¯s green dot is very dim and small. If you don¡¯t pay attention to it, you may ignore the past, which shows that Fury is not out of danger. However, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care about Fury¡¯s injury now and he will be ok as long as he doesn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go there first, or I won¡¯t know if they have any follow-up ns.¡± Standing at the gate of the small supermarket, Lin Rui finished drinking yogurt and walked to the nearest subway station.

    ¡­¡­

    Hidden in a secret base under an old building on the outskirts of Washington, Fury was lying in a white hospital bed with pipes all over his body. Although Fury¡¯s life should not be in danger from the various instruments on the side, he was in aa all the time, and his vital signs were not strong. I don¡¯t know whether his injury is too serious or whether the n of this feign death has a lot of influence on him. Anyway, the paramedics on the other side didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face as he looked at Fury in bed.

    Huh~

    Just then, Captain Rogers and Natasha, who had been resting in the secret base for a night, hade over from the outside. Last night, they already looked at Fury¡¯s situation. After seeing that Fury was not in any danger, they werepletely relieved. Agent Kate also gave Captain Rogers and Natasha a brief exnation of Fury¡¯s n. Feigning death was only an alternative n of Fury. Unexpectedly, Hydra¡¯s assassination was so sharp that it had to be finally used.

    After a general understanding of Fury¡¯s n, Captain Rogers and Natasha were worried about those who were still inside SHIELD, but they did not do anything indiscriminately. They all nned to wait for Fury to wake up and exin to them what to do next, and what the information that Natasha got was, which Natasha would like to know.

    However, when they walked to Fury¡¯s ward again, their faces changed. Fury¡¯s situation at this time is not only worse thanst night, but it has worsened. This should not have happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him!? Didn¡¯t you sayst night that Fury¡¯s condition is very stable, and he should be able to wake up this morning? ¡± Walking towards Fury¡¯s bed, Rogers looked at Fury¡¯s pale face and asked the paramedics who were standing by. Natasha didn¡¯t speak, but she didn¡¯t look very well. She was obviously worried about Fury¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, let me talk about it.¡± Just as the paramedics retreated under the intense pressure of Captain Rogers¡¯s momentum, Agent Kate¡¯s voice came from behind them. Then Agent Kate walked into the ward, but it seemed that she had not slept all night.

    ¡°Agent Kate Agent, why is Fury¡¯s situation worse?¡± Since someone is willing to exin, Captain Rogers turned and asked Agent Kate.

    ¡°After you camest night, Director Fury¡¯s situation has been very stable and under our careful care, he was in the rapid recovery process. Whether it¡¯s the stimulus potential serum he used before or the gunshot woundter, it was all under control. There was no other danger.¡± Looking at Fury in bed, Agent Kate said quietly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with him now? Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s how he recovered all night.¡± Steve asked, pointing to Fury in bed.

    Rubbing her brows, the agent looks back from Fury to Captain Rogers and adds, ¡°that¡¯s what I¡¯m going to say. Just when we thought Director Fury was recovering, two hours ago, his condition took a turn for the worse, and we still don ¡®t know why.¡±

    ¡°Two hours ago? And you are telling me now?!¡± Steve was obviously angry when he heard Agent Kate. If Fury was really in danger, then his next n will not be perfect, especially if he reveals Hydra¡¯s informationpletely, but it needs Fury¡¯s level-A permission.

    ¡°At first, we thought that there was something wrong with the treatment, so we tried our best to change it, but there was no progress. Now we can only maintain his current situation and make it so that his condition no longer continues to deteriorate. Besides, you are not a professional doctor. It¡¯s just about the same whether I tell you now orter. ¡°Agent Kate didn¡¯t care about Rogers¡¯s tone and continued to exin with a tired face. In order to save Fury, Agent Kate have been here with these professional medical staff for one night, but they can only make his condition no longer worsen, as for the recovery, it can¡¯t be done temporarily.

    ¡°Then have you found the reason? The reason for the sudden deterioration of Director Fury¡¯s situation is that nothing has happened to him.¡± Just as Captain Roger was about to say something else, Natasha, standing next to him, suddenly chimed in. Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Rogers who was just about to speak, remained silent for a while.

    ¡°The specific situation has not been analyzed. However, we all agree that Director Fury¡¯s current situation may be rted to poison.¡± When she heard Natasha, Agent Kate hesitated to say the results of the medical staff.

    However, although they judged Fury was poisoned, they couldn¡¯t recognize what the poison was, and they couldn¡¯t begin to treat it at all. Now they are just using a strong anti-venom to help Fury protect the vitality of his body. Once the anti-venom doesn¡¯t work, Fury¡¯s situation will get worse again, and they won¡¯t have any other way.

    ¡°Poisoning?!¡± Rogers and Natasha¡¯s face changed after Agent Kate said that Fury might be poisoned. They obviously know the difficulty of this situation, which can make the elite of SHIELD almost helpless, so Fury¡¯s situation is really dangerous.

    ¡°Are you sure? How was Fury poisoned?¡± Asking two questions in a row showed Captain Rogers¡¯s fears.

    ¡°Almost certain. As for the timing, we suspect that the Hydra guy who was operating on Director Fury at SHIELD may have been among the paramedics who poisoned him at that time. But we also used a controble toxin to put Director Fury into suspended animation, although we didn¡¯t find out.¡± Agent Kate has apparently studied Fury¡¯s poisoning history and answers the question immediately after being asked by Captain Rogers. While at SHIELD, in order for Fury¡¯s fake death to go undetected, they also used a controble toxin, only to find outter that Hydra was also doing the same thing.

    Hearing the Agent¡¯s words, Captain Rogers and Natasha became even paler. No wonder Hydra didn¡¯t intervene in Fury¡¯s treatment. And after Fury¡¯s death, they didn¡¯t mind. They must have thought they¡¯d done it themselves. But while they didn¡¯t ¡®t kill Fury then, they¡¯re still putting Fury¡¯s life in jeopardy.

    Rogers looked at Fury on the bed with a sense of powerlessness. If this continues like this, Fury will definitely not be able to survive this.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it turned out. No wonder.¡±

    Just as Steve and Natasha stood on Fury¡¯s bed and frowned, a familiar voice came in from the outside.

    !

    Upon hearing this sound, Captain Rogers turned and looked outwards, and Natasha and the Agent beside her were all doing the same thing.

 Chapter 199 Fills Forcefully

    <h4>Chapter 199 Fills Forcefully</h4>

    Da da da ~

    Just as Steve and his three men turned to look out of the ward, a guy with a half-mask covering his face in a ck windbreaker came in. Lin Rui who was tracking Rogers through the Allied Guard was finally here.

    There are not many agents in the secret base arranged by Director Fury. Lin Rui can¡¯t be stopped at all. He just let him in. However, this is also the reason why neither side has really moved. Fury¡¯s trusted subordinates all know the unclear rtionship between the mysterious Mirage Knight and their boss, and Lin Rui certainly won¡¯t do anything to these loyal members of SHIELD.

    So, under the restraint of both sides, Lin Rui entered the secret base under the close surveince of those agents. As soon as he walked in, he heard Agent Kate and Rogers captain talking to each other. That¡¯s why he just said that. He felt something was wrong when he came all the way. It¡¯s reasonable that Fury should have recovered by now, but the Allied¡¯s arm guard showed that Fury¡¯s situation was deteriorating continuously, which made Lin Rui curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Hydra hasn¡¯t had any movements. They have already done it and they have kept this from everyone.¡± Under Rogers¡¯s gaze, he walked towards the bedside, and Lin Rui¡¯s eyes swept towards Fury and he continues to say faintly, listening to his tone, they all feel that he cares about Fury¡¯s life and death.

    In fact, Lin Rui was previously thinking the whole thing is too simple. Since Lin Rui¡¯s hidden quest is to protect Fury from death for a week, how could it be so simple? It¡¯s not so easy toplete a Hidden Quest. It¡¯s unrealistic for Lin Rui to get the reward without doing anything.

    ¡°Mirage knight, how did you find this ce?¡± Ignoring what Mirage Knight had said, Agent Kate asked Lin Rui with a slightly ugly face. This secret base was built by Fury in secret a long time ago, and no one knows its location except for hispletely trusted subordinates. Mirage Knight is obviously not on the list of people that Fury trusts. If the location is exposed here, Agent Kate couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen next.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are not exposed, I have my own ways to find you. Also, shouldn¡¯t we focus on Fury now?¡± It seems that Lin Rui knows what the agent is worried about and answeres her question.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you have a way?¡± Unlike Agent Kate, who has a lot of defenses against Lin Rui, Rogers asked after hearing what Lin Rui said.

    Steve knew about Hydra from Lin Rui, who had stated from the beginning that he wanted to keep Fury safe, so Rogers was not surprised to see Mirage Knight here, but he thought that he must have something that would save Fury¡¯s life. After all, Lin Rui found Captain Rogers¡¯s apartment directly before. Although his apartment is not as secret as the secret base, it is not something that can be found by normal people.

    As Captain Rogers looked at Lin Rui expectantly, ck Widow who was on the sidelines stared at Lin Rui as if she wanted to see something from the half of his face. This is the New York Vignte, and he had intervened again and again in the SHIELD internal matters. And he seems to know a lot of things that even SHIELD doesn¡¯t know, which makes Director Fury very irate. Natasha is also very interested in Mirage Knight, but she still hasn¡¯t figured out which force this guy who emerged a few months ago belongs to and why does he has such a strong strength.

    ¡°What about the way¡­ I think there should be something.¡± Lin Rui replied calmly as he heard Captain Rogers. Although he doesn¡¯t know what type of poison is in Director Fury¡¯s body, as long as a cup of Elven Holy Spring Water is fed to him, Lin Rui can guarantee that he will soon be recovered.

    ¡°Really?! Mirage Knight, do you know what type of poison is in Director Fury?¡± Without waiting for Captain Rogers to speak again, Agent Kate, who was pushed to the back by Lin Rui, had once again squeezed into the front and asked again loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so excited, I don¡¯t know what poison is in Fury¡¯s body. But, haven¡¯t I given you a small bottle before? I told you to feed it¡¯s content to Fury when his life is in danger, you didn¡¯t give it to him.¡± Lin Rui looked at her faintly.¡±

    Agent Kate was somewhat disappointed when she heard that Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what poison is in Fury, but when she heard thest words of Mirage Knight, she was even more confused. ¡°The bottle of unknown liquid you gave me can save Director Fury¡¯s life?¡±

    After Lin Rui gave her the bottle of water, Agent Kate also gave it to the professionals and they did a series of tests, but the results surprised them. Some of the ingredients in the bottle couldn¡¯t be detected at all.

    So, although Agent Kate still remembers what Lin Rui had said to her, she didn¡¯t dare to give this bottle to Director Fury when she didn¡¯t know what it was. After all, even if they don¡¯t know what type of poison is in Fury¡¯s body, they might still find some time to find out, but once they have given him something weird, they may not be able to save him.

    ¡°Well, I know you never really trusted me. But what would I do to him? Where is it now? If you don¡¯t trust me, give it back.¡± After listening to Agents Kate¡¯s words, Lin Rui knows that they must not trust himself and would not have given the Elven Holy Spring Water to Fury.

    ¡°This¡­ Here you are.¡± Although she was embarrassed, Agent Kate took out the bottle Lin Rui had given her before from her back pocket. She had always carried it with herself.

    Call ~

    After taking the bottle of Elven Holy Spring Water from Agent Kate, Lin Rui turned it a few times in his hand, and there was a sound of liquid swaying in the bottle. In a simple sense, Lin Rui knows that it¡¯s actually the Elven Holy Spring water that he gave to Agent Kate before and it hasn¡¯t been swapped out.

    Brush!

    The next second, when Captain Rogers and Natasha were both curiously staring at the small bottle in Lin Rui¡¯s hand. Lin Rui opened the cork from the Elven Holy Spring Water bottle and rushed towards Fury¡¯s bed with lighting like speed! Lin Rui has already poured the Elven Holy Spring Water into Fury¡¯s mouth when the next few people haven¡¯t reacted yet.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡±

    Just as Lin Rui rushed towards Fury¡¯s bed and poured the Elven Holy Spring Water in his mouth, Kate and Captain Rogers shouted, although they had some trust in Lin Rui, but this series of actions are uneptable. Steve, who was closest to Lin Rui, reached out and grabbed Lin Rui back, trying to get him off Fury.

    Puff!

    However, Rogers¡¯s outstretched hand was blocked halfway. Although Lin Rui poured the Elven Holy Spring Water in Fury¡¯s mouth, he did pay attention to the situation around him. When Captain Rogers reached to grab himself, he just raised his arm to stop the arm and slightly block Captain Rogers.

    Brush!

    By the time Rogers was ready to make his next push, Lin Rui had already wriggled off the bed again, leaving Rogers no chance to make his next move. As for the small bottle containing Elven Holy Spring Water, it was now empty, which Lin Rui readily collected.

    ¡°What? Do you still want to fight me? Anyway, the liquid has already been poured into Fury. You just need to wait for a little and see the situation.¡± Seeing Kate and Captain Rogers and Natasha looking at him, Lin Rui didn¡¯t care much and said it directly. He doesn¡¯t want to be attacked here by Captain Rogers and Natasha, especially as many well-trained agents are still watching. It¡¯s not that Lin Rui is afraid of them, but he doesn¡¯t want to end a rtionship before it has even begun.

    Drop ~d¨© d¨©!

 Chapter 200 Retrieving

    <h4>Chapter 200 Retrieving</h4>

    Just as Lin Rui was talking and retreating, the machine for detecting Fury¡¯s physical condition suddenly rang out. Agent Kate and others who had been staring at Lin Rui looked back nervously at Fury.

    Call ~

    Before Captain Rogers could see what was going on, the medical staff who had just been standing on the edge of the ward rushed forward and pushed all of them apart.

    Seeing the medics nervously check on the machine and Fury¡¯s condition, Captain Rogers and his colleagues stood by quietly, without bothering them. Still, all three of them focused their attention on Mirage Knight, who had retreated to the door of the ward. Seeing that he didn¡¯t leave, Rogers and others looked at him and their eyes shed with unknown thoughts.

    Soon the sound of the machine stopped and the doctor¡¯s examination was over. However, the doctor, who had a sad face before had a relieved smile on his face this time. Seeing the appearance of the doctors, Agent Kate quickly stepped forward.

    ¡°Dr. Dennis, how is Director Fury?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s getting better! Director Fury¡¯s situation is getting better! Although I don¡¯t know what poison was in Director Fury before but now his body is indeed in Rapid Recovery, the toxin seems to have been cleared out. If there is no ident, he will be able to wake up in two hours. Mr. Mirage Knight, what exactly did you just gave to Director Fury?!¡± After answering the agent, Dr. Dennis asked excitedly to Lin Rui, who stood at the door.

    Just now Lin Rui intentionally put a bottle of an unidentified liquid into Fury¡¯s mouth in front of them and Fury started to recover quickly within ten seconds after drinking the unidentified liquid, which was simply a miracle. As far as Dr. Dennis knows, there is no such magic drug in the world, and even the experimental products secretly researched by various institutions cannot have such rapid and powerful effects.

    Seeing Dr. Dennis¡¯s excited look, Lin Rui, who was standing at the door crossed his arms around his chest and said nothing. Just now when he poured the Elven Holy Spring Water in Fury¡¯s mouth, Agent Kate and everyone here looked at him like they wanted to eat him. He won¡¯t be giving them an answer right now.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Not caring about Lin Rui, Agent Kate had already rushed to Fury¡¯s side and asked carefully.

    ¡°Really! Although I don¡¯t know how it was done, Director Fury is really getting better!¡±

    In fact, even without Dr. Dennis¡¯s repeated assurance, Agent Kate can see Director Fury¡¯s face getting better. This quick recovery effect was so good that she is able to see the effect in a moment. Fury¡¯s face, which had been pale due to poisoning, now recovered back to its original ck color and his breathing became more powerful.

    Captain Rogers and Natasha are much calmer than the exited Agent Kate as they have long noticed the changes in Fury¡¯s condition after drinking the unknown liquid. So, after Dr. Dennis determined that Director Fury¡¯s situation had begun to improve, both of them could not help looking at Mirage Knight standing at the door.

    ¡°Thank you, Mirage Knight.¡± Captain Rogers walks up to Lin Rui and thanked him sincerely.

    ¡°Oh! Although we don¡¯t trust each other now but I also said that I will guarantee Fury¡¯s safety and I have done that.¡± His posture of arms crossed on his chest has not changed as he looked at Steve in front of him and faintly said.

    Call ~

    ¡°Mr. Mrage Knight, can you tell me what you just gave to Director Fury? We have done tests before, but we couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. If you still¡­¡± Without waiting for Captain Rogers to say anything, Dr. Dennis, who was behind him hade over and asked Lin Rui with excitement.

    ¡°This ~ is a secret. However, I only have this bottle of this thing and I just used it to save Fury¡¯s life. Even if you want more, I don¡¯t have it. I would not have used it if he had not been in real danger and I had no choice.¡± Hearing Dr. Dennis¡¯s words, Lin Rui broke the doctor¡¯s expectations in getting samples.

    Elven Holy Spring Water is also avable in System Shop, but it requires too many Reward points, and Lin Rui has few opportunities to use it now. In addition to the bottle he got as a reward afterpleting the mainline quest before, Lin Rui also exchanged another bottle with the reward points for his own use, which he would never give them for them to study.

    Moreover, even if Lin Rui is willing to give them one bottle for research, he believes that these medical personnels or various SHIELD experts won¡¯t be able to research anything. After all, Elven Holy Spring Water cannot be exined by normal science. Even Tony gave up studying the thing that saved his life and sealed it on the secret terminal of JARVIS.

    ¡°Ohh? Anyway, Thank you for saving the Director¡¯s life Mr. Mirage Knight.¡± Although a bit disappointed, Dr. Dennis did not say anything as there was only one bottle and it was used to save a life.

    ¡°Well, now that Fury is all right. I wille back here in two hours. Do you have a ce where I can rest.¡± Since Fury is fine, Lin Rui is not going to stay here anyway as the doctor had already said that Fury would take two hours to wake up.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I will take you there.¡± Responding to Lin Rui is Agent Kate, who has walked over from Fury¡¯s bedside. Although she knows that her actions will definitely upset the mysterious Vignte, she doesn¡¯t care about Lin Rui¡¯s bad attitude towards her, as long as he can save Fury.

    Without speaking, Lin Rui has stepped out of the ward. Then, led by the agent, Lin Rui was ced in a simple break room. The break room is actually a single dormitory. After all, when the secret base was originally designed and built, few people knew about it, and there would be no guest room.

    Of course, Lin Rui won¡¯t mind this kind of thing. After Agent Kate left, Lin Rui sat quietly on the bed in the room facing the door, seemingly waiting for someone.

    Da Da ~

    Just after Lin Rui stared at the door for three minutes, a slight sound of footsteps came. Then a petite figure appeared in front of Lin Rui. Lin Rui¡¯s stunned eyes shed with a glimmer of surprise when he saw the figure at the door.

    Looking at Mirage Knight sitting on the bed and looking at her, ck Widow, Natasha¡¯s eyes shed with an unidentified light as she walked into the room.

 Chapter 201 Mirage Knight and Black Widow

    <h4>Chapter 201 Mirage Knight and ck Widow</h4>

    Call ~

    Natasha, who walked into the room, sat down on the chair opposite to Lin Rui, and then looked at Lin Rui with a calm face.

    ¡°Miss Natasha, I wonder why you¡¯re here?¡± Lin Rui asked as he looked up and down at the beautiful woman with impable body and face.

    In fact, Lin Rui was waiting for someone at the door, but he thought that Captain Rogers would be the first one toe here. However, he did not expect that it would be ck Widow, Natasha. Speaking of ck Widow, although she is only an Advanced agent of SHIELD, she has yed an important role in many cases due to her beautiful face and outstanding spy skills. Also, in the movie, the beautiful agent is confused with several Avengers, including Captain America. However, Lin Rui is not currently aware of anything that is happening between Natasha and Steve.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met. I didn¡¯t expect a vignte from New York to show up in Washington and save Director Fury¡¯s life.¡± Natasha said with a smile when she heard Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    Natasha knew Mirage Knight from a long time ago. In the beginning, Natasha pretended to be an assistant and lurked beside Tony. At that time, she met Lin Rui many times, although Lin Rui was wandering around Tony as Jackson. However, in the Ivan incident, Natasha also witnessed Mirage Knight and Spiderman working together to deal with the rioting of Iron Man Drones.

    Later, Lin Rui contacted Fury to discuss Hydra and Natasha also secretly observed Lin Rui. Therefore, in the whole SHIELD, she is the only one who is probably the most familiar with Mirage Knight in addition to Fury.

    ¡°I was the source of the Hydra information to Director Fury and I have some responsibility for putting him in danger. Also, removing Hydra will require Director Fury¡¯s efforts. So, I¡¯m doing it for myself. However, the ck Widow herself didn¡¯te here to speak about this, did you?¡± Staring into Natasha¡¯s beautiful eyes, Lin Rui says faintly.

    When Lin Rui spoke of the name ck Widow, Natasha¡¯s eyes contracted significantly. As the most mysterious top agent of SHIELD, Natasha¡¯s identity is known only to a very small number of people, and Lin Rui directly said her identity code, which surprised her. However, Natasha was relieved after thinking about the recent series of actions taken by Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Of course not, Mr. Mirage Knight. I came over to talk to you about your purpose. You know, Hydra may be evil, but it doesn¡¯t have an interest in you. Or is there a connection between your forces and Hydra? Do you want to wipe out Hydra using SHIELD¡¯s Hand?¡± Shaking her head, Natasha chuckled, then her face suddenly became serious.

    When Mirage Knight appeared, SHIELD did not pay much attention to it. After all, there are many Vigntes in the United States. Especially the city of New York is the gathering ce of Vignte. But as time passed, this particr Vignte¡¯s involvement became more and more important. And when he recently went to Fury and pointed out that Hydra was lurking inside SHIELD. It seems that the information he knowspletely exceeds the information of SHIELD, the self-proimed Global Defender organization.

    So, after a series of unsessful investigations, SHIELD can only conclude that Mirage Knight is someone with a hidden and powerful organization. The scale of this organization may not be smaller than SHIELD, and it may even berger than SHIELD in terms of intelligence.

    However, when SHIELD found out that the League of Defender was formed by Mirage Knight and Daredevil and other vigntes such as Spiderman, they were puzzled about their previous inference. If there¡¯s a super powerful organization behind Mirage Knight, then why did he do something that was totally unnecessary. After all, although they haven¡¯t found out who Spiderman is, the identity of Daredevil has long been investigated.

    After knowing the identity of Daredevil, SHIELD was able to recruit him into SHIELD. Although she knew the identity of Daredevil in real life, she still couldn¡¯t find anything about Mirage Knight. Because Matt is really an enhanced ordinary person, this group seemed to be made of ordinary Vignte.

    ¡°Since you ask this question, then I will tell you the truth. I should wait for Fury to wake up and let him talk to you but it is okay to say it in advance.¡± When he heard Natasha¡¯s questions, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes turned towards him. Since SHIELD thinks that there is a big organization behind him, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind letting them think so, so he doesn¡¯t have to exin his future knowledge.

    ¡°Originally, I just didn¡¯t like Hydra. But Hydra is not the only organization in the world that wants to rule the world and I didn¡¯t have topletely kill them like this. Now, I have some other reasons topletely eradicate Hydra. There is no need for me to tell you the reason. Anyway, you just need to know that I am standing with you now.¡±

    Natasha was seriously prepared to listen to some big reasons when Lin Rui said that he would tell the truth, but what Lin Rui said next made her brow slightly wrinkled. What Lin Rui said is not much different if he didn¡¯t say anything. Natasha now only knows that Lin Rui is really hostile towards Hydra. Whether it is true or not depends on whether she believes it or not.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t ask why, but what ns do you have next?¡± No longer exploring the rtionship between Lin Rui and Hydra, Natasha continued.

    ¡°n? I don¡¯t have any ns. Is it not your SHIELD¡¯s responsibility to get rid of Hydra? I just want to help. And as long as Director Fury is fine, I am confident he can defeat Hydra.¡± When he heard Natasha, Lin Rui shook his head and replied.

    To say if Lin Rui has any ns toplete the mainline quest to remove Hydra, he really does not. His current n is to rely upon SHIELD and Hydra¡¯s long-standing hatred so that SHIELD will defeat Hydra and he would be able toplete this quest. After all, although Lin Rui has seen Marvel¡¯s movies, Lin Rui really doesn¡¯t know how many hidden people and organizations like Hydra are hiding in the world.

    Lin Rui also doesn¡¯t know whether to eliminate Hydra¡¯s mainline quest is to break up Hydra¡¯s main force or to kill all members of Hydra. If it is thetter, Lin Rui worries that he may not be able toplete this quest in his whole life. Therefore, it is necessary for him to rely on a global organization like SHIELD toplete this quest as much as possible.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will try my best to help you. I won¡¯t refuse to help you with anything that is inside of my abilities. I will guarantee the safety of Director Fury during the cleaning that he intends to carry out in SHIELD.¡± Seeing Natasha¡¯s changed face after hearing his answer, Lin Rui added.

    ¡°Thank you, Mirage Knight. Since you said that you can help as much as possible, I wonder if you can answer another question?¡± Natasha¡¯s face softened, she suddenly asked as something urred to her.

    ¡°What?¡± Lin Rui asked curiously as he saw Natasha¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Director Fury wants to take advantage of his fake death to bring out the exposure of the Hydra members inside SHIELD. I already know. I know that there must be people inside SHIELD who will cooperate with us now. Now I want to ask something else, Director Fury sent me to execute a special mission, and during that mission, he asked me to copy an encrypted data. Later I handed the U-disk with the encrypted data to Director Fury, and now I want to know what information is in the U-disk. After Fury got the U-disk, he immediately executed his previous n and was attacked.¡± Staring at Mirage Knight in front of her, Natasha asked calmly. Since Lin Rui¡¯s previous performance of knowing about all kinds of things is quite impressive, Natasha intends to try him here to see if he knows what the encrypted data is.

    ¡°Encrypted data? Let me think about it¡­ Oh, you mean that!¡± Lin Rui had some doubts when he heard Natasha, but he quickly remembered what she was asking about.

    ¡°But, before I answer your question, let us first bring in Captain Rogers at the door. Captain Rogers, how long do you n to stand at the door?¡± Just when Lin Rui was going to answer Natasha¡¯s questions, he suddenly turned his head and looked to the door and spoke.

    Brush!

    Just after Lin Rui said that, Natasha also looked at the door. The door was half-open, and there stood arge and strong figure of Captain America.

 Chapter 202 Lin Ruiâ€™s Information

    <h4>Chapter 202 Lin Rui¡¯s Information</h4>

    Seeing both Mirage Knight and ck Widow looking at him, Steve Rogers standing at the door also lifted his foot and entered the room. However, there was no extra seat in this ordinary dormitory. Captain Rogers had to stand by the wall, and he didn¡¯t need to sit anyway.

    ¡°Natasha, what was the information you just said? Is it rted to Hydra? ¡± Before Lin Rui answers Natasha¡¯s questions, Captain Rogers questioned the ck Widow. He didn¡¯t know about any mission that Natasha went on as he seemed to be on vacation at that time.

    ¡°That was a mission that Director Fury gave me before, so I copied a copy of the information in the mission. The data was encrypted. The U-Disk containing the data should be in Fury¡¯s hands. After getting that information, Director Fury¡¯s internal investigation in SHIELD suddenly elerated, and he was attacked soon afterward.¡± As there was nothing to hide. Natasha shared her information truthfully.

    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s likely that there¡¯s something about Hydra in that data. Mirage Knight, do you really know what those data contain? ¡± Although Captain Rogers can get the information from Fury when he wakes up, he still wants to hear it from Mirage Knight.

    ¡°That information is actually a n about Hydra. I don¡¯t know if you have heard of Project Insight?¡± Seeing Captain Rogers looking at himself, Lin Rui asked after thinking for some time.

    ¡°Project Insight?¡± When they heard Lin Rui, Natasha and Captain Rogers looked at each other and seemed to be a little surprised.

    ¡°Looking at your expressions, it seems that you know about this n.¡± Looking at Captain Rogers and ck Widow, Lin Rui spoke in a dry tone but he is ready to exin Hydra¡¯s ns to them.

    This dormitory is really simple and boring. There is nothing but a bed, a chair, and a table. Lin Rui can¡¯t find anything to y with. So, thinking about it, Lin Rui pulls a three-level Rubik¡¯s cube out of the pocket of the Phantom Suit and twists it. Kaka ~

    ¡°Yes, we do know about this n. Is Project Insight a conspiracy of Hydra?!¡± After making eye contact with each other, Captain Rogers asked Lin Rui, who was sitting beside the bed ying with the Rubik¡¯s cube. And the fact that this Vignte is ying with a Rubik¡¯s cube in such a serious situation is a sign of something else but he doesn¡¯t care as long as he can help them.

    ¡°What kind of Project Insight do you know? The three next-generation Helicarriers synced to awork of targeting satellites that will strengthen SHIELD¡¯s Global protection capability?¡± Instead of answering Captain Rogers immediately, Lin Rui asked again without looking up. Kakka ~ his hands didn¡¯t stop as he talked to them both, recently Lin Rui and Peter arepeting against each other to see who can solve the three-way Rubik¡¯s cube in the shortest time and Lin Rui always lost before.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the case? However, because the Helicarriers are still under construction, Project Insight has not yet been fully put on the agenda. Even if this n is really problematic, it will not have any impact for the time being. Why did Director Fury react so quickly? ¡± Captain Rogers was surprised by the ease with which Lin Rui spoke of SHIELD¡¯s previously unannounced and most secret n, despite knowing therge intelligence capabilities of the person in front of him. But this is clearly not the time to dwell on it.

    Moreover, although Captain Rogers himself does not approve of Project Insight, Fury insists onpleting this, and he can¡¯t say anything. Holding a gun to someone¡¯s head and iming protection doesn¡¯t seem like a good reason to Captain Rogers.

    ¡°The slow construction of the Helicarriers are mainly due to the propellers, the traditional propellers can not support such a huge aircraft carrier flying in the sky, even the new propeller researched and made in SHIELD can barely do this, but the volume is toorge and the height they can reach is not enough. ording to the progress of SHIELD, it will be at least a year or more before Project Insight can see the light of the day.¡± With these words, Lin Rui¡¯s three-way Rubik¡¯s cube has been solved. It took 30 seconds, two seconds faster than thest time, which is an improvement.

    When they heard Mirage Knight, Natasha and Steve didn¡¯t interrupt, they knew that Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t say something and leave it in half.

    ¡°But that was before. You know Iron Man, Tony Stark. He joined SHIELD shortly after he reached some kind of partnership with Director Fury, and that includes Captain Rogers¡¯ efforts.¡± Lin Rui nced up at Captain Rogers inclined against the wall, but there was no other expression on the Captain¡¯s face. It seems that Steve is now immune to the powerful intelligence of Lin Rui, although his mind is already in turmoil.

    ¡°And what I said next is rted to Tony. I personally have some form of rtionship with Tony. I believe that there should be a record of that in SHIELD. Then, you should know about the anti-gravity engine. Tony studied it before because he wanted to create a super-high-speed sports car. Although I always thought that this was overkill but I have to say that only geniuses like Tony can make such a thing.¡± When talking about Tony, Lin Rui¡¯s mouth corner covered by the mask is slightly cocked up as he remembered Tony say that he would give him an anti-gravity super run before.

    ¡°Anti-gravity engine?! What you mean is¡­¡± Hearing this, the two people in the room know what Lin Rui means.

    ¡°Yes, Tony has been improving the anti-gravity engine after joining SHIELD to make it suitable for the Helicarriers. It happened that he hadpleted the technology of the Micro Arc Reactor some time ago, otherwise such a huge improvement may not have happened so fast.¡± Looking at the expressions of Captain Rogers and Natasha, Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°As far as I know, the improvement of therge anti-gravity engine has almost beenpleted. As long as SHIELD gets this technology, the Helicarriers will soon be able to fly into the sky. So, Project Insight, which should have taken a long time to implement, will see its release ahead of time and will soon be implemented, which is probably why Director Fury suddenly wanted topletely eradicate Hydra inside SHIELD.¡± The three-way Rubik¡¯s cube in Lin Rui¡¯s hand was messed up and he put it in his pocket and said lightly.

    Speaking of the progress of therge anti-gravity engine, Lin Rui knows about it from Tony, there is a huge process and some of the progress can be credited to Lin Rui. However, it was Fury who pulled Tony into SHIELD and used Tony¡¯s technology to speed up the construction of the Helicarriers to advance Project Insight ahead of time, which also let a chain reaction in Hydra getting them.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the problem with Project Insight?¡± Since they know that the construction of the Helicarriers has been greatly elerated, and Project Insight will soon beunched, and they also heard from Mirage Knight that there are obvious problems with the n. Rogers and Natasha obviously want to know where the problem lies.

    ¡°Well, there was an exnation in that U-disk. But if you want to know ahead of time let me tell you, do you know anything about Z¡¯s algorithm?¡­¡± Lin Rui then told Captain Rogers and Natasha about Hydra¡¯s secret n to use Z¡¯s Algorithm to turn Project Insight to target people who are hidden dangers to Hydra.

    After knowing Hydra¡¯s n, Captain Rogers and Natasha did not immediately leave the dormitory where Lin Rui rested but continued to stay for more than half an hour. No one knows what happened during this period and no one knows what Lin Rui, Captain Rogers, and Natasha said to each other.

 Chapter 203 All Parties Plan

    <h4>Chapter 203 All Parties n</h4>

    An hour after Captain Rogers and Natasha left, Kate sent someone to call Lin Rui. By this time, he had almost finished visiting the secret base. After all, he would not stay in the dormitory for more than an hour.

    When Lin Rui followed the quiet young agent to Fury¡¯s sick room, Fury, who was previously dying had already woken up and was leaning on his bed, talking to Agent Kate while Steve and Natasha stood by. However, Fury¡¯s eyes had already turned when he saw Lin Rui approaching.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, thank you. Agent Kate told me that you are the reason that I am alive right now.¡± When Lin Rui walks towards the bed, Fury smiles at him.

    If it wasn¡¯t because of the quest and because I need you to deal with Hydra, I wouldn¡¯t even be in this city, the value of that bottle of Elven Holy Spring Water was not low. Hearing Fury¡¯s words, Lin Rui muttered secretly in his heart. But still keep a smile on his face: ¡°It was nothing, Director Fury is now the key figure in destroying Hydra. Your safety still needs to be guaranteed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Natasha that you already know about Project Insight and you have already told them. Do you have any more information about Hydra? After all, I¡¯m not too sure if I had got them all and I want topletely wipe them out¡± Fury wasn¡¯t an emotional person either. He simply said thank you and started talking.

    In fact, when Fury just woke up, Natasha and Captain Rogers had already verified the truth of what Lin Rui said to them before. Lin Rui¡¯s information also made Fury very surprised, it was because of this that he asked this question just now. Now that Mirage Knight knows so much information, maybe he knows more about Hydra, so it will be easier for them to deal with it.

    ¡°Actually, what I know is not much than what you know. I have already said everything I know and the rest will depend on your n.¡± After hearing Fury¡¯s words, Lin Rui waved his hand and said. Of course, Lin Rui knows more than that, but it¡¯s not suitable to say now, he just needs to protect Fury and deal with Hydra.

    ¡°My n? Don¡¯t you know everything already?¡± Seeing Lin Rui looking at himself, Fury asked with a smile.

    Fury hasn¡¯t felt this kind of frustration for a long time now. The frustration of knowing that the person standing in front of him knows everything about him whereas he doesn¡¯t know anything about him. It¡¯s really ufortable. However, even though the mysterious vignte in front of him doesn¡¯t have a good impression of Shield, but his rtionship with Hydra seems to be even worse. This is why Fury can trust Lin Rui for the time being. After all, Hydra is a very difficult organization for Fury to deal with it alone.

    ¡°So what now? Are you just going to hide out here and wait? Waiting for Hydra to show themselves to the World? Are you sure your backup n in SHIELD will work?¡± Seeing Fury¡¯s indifference, Lin Rui asks curiously. Even though Fury seemed to have protagonist halo on his head due to being the Head of the SHIELD, Lin Rui has, after all, undergone several incidents and the plot has been changed. At this time, he will not be so relieved about such things.

    ¡°Hiding here? Of course not, Captain Rogers and Natasha both have their own missions. I¡¯ve also borrowed an Iron Man legion from Mr. Stark, and when a fight breaks out, the Iron Man legion with high mobility and attack power will y a big role.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Fury¡¯s only eye suddenly shed with a sharp light as he uttered these words.

    ¡°Well, It seems that you are ready, I just worry about Hydra.¡± Since Fury has his own arrangements, of course Lin Rui won¡¯t say anything more.

    Lin Rui firmly belives in Fury¡¯s ability and now there is even an Iron Man Legion that would support them in secret, even if there are any unexpected surprises from Hydra¡¯s side, they should be able to defeat Hydra. After all, even if Lin Rui¡¯s strength at this time is not as good as Tony¡¯stest Iron Man Armor, he is not far behind in.

    ¡°What about you Mirage Knight? What are your ns?¡± Fury asked after seeing no other suggestions from Lin Rui.

    Although Lin Rui has stated that he will not interfere with Fury¡¯s n but if such a strong person is willing to help him than his n will be easier to implement. At least, SHIELD will incur a little less loss at the beginning of the battle.

    ¡°Me? As long as you can keep yourself safe, I don¡¯t mind doing something for you during this time.¡± With his brow raised, Lin Rui replied.

    Protecting Fury for a week is a hidden quest, but eliminating Hydra is a mainline quest. Of course, Lin Rui is willing to weaken Hydra¡¯s power in this battle between SHIELD and Hydra.

    ¡°Haha, I was waiting for you to say that!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s answer seemed to make Fury happy as he replied with a smile.

    After Natasha and Captain Rogers told Fury about their conversation with Lin Rui, he felt that the mysterious Vignte clearly contradicted Hydra. In that case, maybe he wouldn¡¯t mind helping SHIELD at this time. After all, it was he who first told him that Hydra was lurking inside SHIELD, and now he even came here to save him. These actions fully showed Lin Rui¡¯s position.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t know that his attitude towards Hydra had beenpletely analyzed by Fury and he already had ns to use him. However, even if he knows that Fury intends to use his own power when dealing with Hydra, he probably won¡¯t mind too much. Anyway, he wants to fight and who better than Hydra itself for him to fight against? However, even if he is working with Fury, he still have to be careful and keep an eye out. After all, Fury has a lot of secret ns that he doesn¡¯t like to tell others about.

    ¡°So, what do you want me to do? As long as it isn¡¯t something outrageous, I will do my best.¡± Since he had decided to join forces with Shield, Lin Rui would not be arrogant anymore and asked calmly.

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not a troublesome thing. It¡¯s just that we need some powerful people to protect our staff in SHIELD. And we¡¯re short of people. If you are willing then you can guarantee the safety of many people after the start of the fight. ¡°

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Lin Rui asks, somewhat unexpectedly after hearing Fury¡¯s words. He thought he would have a big mission on his hands, given Fury¡¯s knowledge of his power.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Fury replied earnestly.

    ¡°Well, I will try my best to protect more people.¡± Nodding his head, Lin Rui assured him seriously.

    ¡­

    While Fury and others were secretly advancing their own ns in this remote secret base, Alexander Pierce at SHIELD¡¯s headquarters was also carrying out his own ns. Because of Fury¡¯s ¡°death¡±, the entire SHIELD is now under his control as the acting Director. Of course, those who are still loyal to Fury and SHIELD do not know that they are in great danger at this time, and are still working in peace at their posts.

    ¡°Director, will it be Ok for Project Insight to be advanced forward? After all, the technology of the anti-gravity engine has not yet been obtained.¡± In the Director¡¯s office, Alexander stood with a member of Hydra wearing an expensive suit and it was the man in expensive suit that just said this. Obviously, Project Insight, which should have beenunched a few monthster, has been advanced tounch now and he is still a little worried.

    ¡°Instead of worrying about some possible ws in Project Insight ahead of time, it would be better for you to pay attention to the troubles after Fury¡¯s death. You don¡¯t really think Fury¡¯s dead and gone? I don¡¯t believe that guy hasn¡¯t left much behind after he has lived for so long. You know, in the beginning, I supported Fury to be the SHIELD Director. That guy was not so easy to deal with.¡± Alexander, sitting on his chair, said with a slight squint. Although he can be sure that Fury is dead because they have no antidote for that poison but there is always a bad feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Director, you mean to say that there are still guys in SHIELD that may hinder our ns?¡± Hearing Alexander, the Hydra member asked with a shocked look.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s certain. So, we can¡¯t simply be defenseless. In addition to the previous arrangements, I have a few things for you to do ¡­ ¡± Alexander then whispered to the Hydra member next to him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 204 The Battle Will Begin

    <h4>Chapter 204 The Battle Will Begin</h4>

    Two days passed in a blink of an eye. After ensuring that Fury¡¯s body waspletely recovered and that he would not run around in danger, Lin Rui safely left the secret base. As for Natasha¡¯s departure as early as the first night he came, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know where she went. Captain Rogers returned to SHIELD¡¯s headquarters as if it were all right, but Lin Rui knew that Steve nned to cooperate with Fury¡¯s agents within SHIELD.

    These days, Lin Rui only saw his Uncle in the morning and spent the whole day outside, not knowing exactly where to y. Lin Rui¡¯s uncle didn¡¯t care much anyway, as long as nothing bad happened. Simrly, just after having breakfast this morning, Lin Rui answered a mysterious phone call and went out.

    ¡°To be young! ¡­¡± Looking at his nephew¡¯s disappearance, Lin Rui¡¯s Uncle muttered helplessly while sitting at the table, and then continued to eat his churros.

    The call that Lin Rui just answered was from Fury, and he was ready to start attacking Hydra. The war will break out today and Lin Rui needs to get ready first. It¡¯s best to rush to the SHIELD headquarters as soon as possible and help when the battle breaks out.

    ¡°Listening to Daredevil, Alexander at SHIELD¡¯s headquarters seems to have invited several members of the World Security Council today to discuss things. It seems that Alexander intends to remove the obstacles in his way step by step, and then control the World Security Council.¡± Lin Rui, who was walking on the road, thought about some actions of Hydra that Daredevil had reported to him before. He knew that Fury didn¡¯t choose today casually and that today was bound to be a big event.

    ¡°Then, I should make some preparations in advance.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he seemed to have thought of something, he took out the phone and dialed a familiar number.

    Toot ~

    ¡°Well? Mirage Knight, you haven¡¯t contacted me for a long time.¡± The call was soon connected, and Tony¡¯s voice came from the other side filled with surprise. Although Tony and Mirage Knight have reached a mutual cooperation agreement before, there has been no formal cooperation so far. However, because of their strength and with some intelligence that Mirage Knight knows, Tony has always provided them with basic technical equipment and supplies.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I need your help this time. No, I need J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s help.¡± Lin Rui directly said what he wanted without beating around the bush.

    ¡°What do you need JARVIS for? Do you want to carry out somerge-scaleputing experiments?¡± Tony asked curiously after hearing Lin Rui. J.A.R.V.I.S is an advanced artificial intelligence, the biggest role of which iswork intelligence and strongputing power.

    ¡°No, I want J.A.R.V.I.S to help intercept some of thework information.¡± Lin Rui at the end of the phone rejected Tony¡¯s guess and continued.

    ¡°Interceptingwork information? Will J.A.R.V.I.S really need to do this? Can¡¯t you find a hacker yourself?¡± It seems that Mirage Knight asked J.A.R.V.I.S to do too something that is low level in Tony¡¯s opinion. As far as the ordinarywork is concerned, J.A.R.V.I.S can be said to be roaming at his own home.

    ¡°What if I said that the data I was going to intercept was stored in SHIELD?¡± Knowing that Tony would respond like this, Lin Rui said slightly.

    ¡°What? SHIELD¡¯s information?! Mirage Knight, what are you going to do?¡± After hearing what Lin Rui said, Tony at the end of the phone took it seriously and asked in a serious tone. Although Tony thinks that Mirage Knight is a trustworthy teammate, SHIELD as arge global organization will have many secrets that should not be published. Tony doesn¡¯t know what Mirage Knight wants this information for.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to do anything, it¡¯s just that some information in SHIELD is useful to me. Also, I don¡¯t want some information about me and my friends to be leaked out and bemon knowledge to people around the world.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t exin to Tony why he is doing this and he just exined with a simple sentence.

    ¡°Leaked? What do you mean?!¡± Tony was still guessing if Mirage Knight wanted to get some special information from SHIELD, but he asked in surprise after hearing the sentence behind Lin Rui.

    SHIELD, as a global secret organization, although itswork intelligence system is not as ¡°feeling¡± as J.A.R.V.I.S., but its level is not low at all. Simply speaking, it¡¯s defense is still above J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, but you know there¡¯s something going on inside SHIELD. I heard Fury borrowed an Iron Man team from you, didn¡¯t you wonder what was going on inside SHIELD for him to do that?¡± Without exining anything more to Tony, Lin Rui asked lightly.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t ask too much about what¡¯s going on inside SHIELD because of the deal I made with Fury, but I also know that something big is going on, which is probably rted to what you said before. But what does this have to do with data leakage? Could this incident result in a breach of SHIELD¡¯s internal data? ¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony asked seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s about it, and just in case, I¡¯d like JARVIS to help intercept some SHIELD material when ites out. Don¡¯t worry, I will only take the information rted to myself. I have no interest in the rest. Anyway, I know all about it.¡± Now that Tony has understood, Lin Rui repeats his request.

    ¡°This is not impossible. If it is true like you said, I can ask JARVIS to help. JARVIS can only intercept this information if SHIELD proactively leaks this information. Otherwise, JARVIS has little chance to break through SHIELD¡¯s strictwork defense system.¡± It seems that Lin Rui persuaded Tony to agree atst.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stark, I will help you unconditionally once if I have the chance.¡± Listening to Tony agree to his request, Lin Rui on the phone said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else. You will contact J.A.R.V.I.S when you need help.¡±

    ¡°Well, bye.¡±

    Then Lin Rui hung up. With J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s help, Lin Rui should be able to get what he wants from the SHIELD database as expected. However, Tony would never know that the information Lin Rui wanted this time had a great rtionship with Tony himself.

    Putting away the phone, Lin Rui¡¯s footsteps also elerated. Now that Fury has decided to take a shot, Lin Rui will not miss this good show. However, Lin Rui whispered as he walked quickly, ¡°It seems that I really need a Hacker, otherwise every time I encounter this kind of thing, I would have to ask Tony¡¯s help and I will be exposed sooner orter!¡±

    ¡­

    Lin Rui hung up the phone and hurried to SHIELD headquarters. Tony, who is at the seaside vi in New York, slowly put a special construction in his hand on the table.

    ¡°Is there information about SHIELD? ¡­ J.A.R.V.I.S!¡± There was a sh of light in his eyes, and Tony then shouted.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°When you help Mirage Knight intercept the information, check if there is anything about me, and if so, intercept it for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S calmly agreed.

 Chapter 205 War

    <h4>Chapter 205 War</h4>

    Captain Rogers has just stepped out of Director¡¯s office at SHIELD headquarters in Washington. Steve left after just chatting with the hypocritical acting agent, Director Alexander Pierce. Today is the day when Fury n starts and after a while he won¡¯t need to give these guys any fake smiles.

    As for Alexander¡¯s meeting with the members of the World Security Council that he invited today, there are naturally people that will take charge of them and Captain Rogers only needs to do his own thing.

    Not long after walking out of the office, Captain Rogers felt like he was being followed by more than one person. It seems that Hydra is finally going to take a shot at the famous Captain America. In a way, Steve¡¯s influence is much greater than Director Fury¡¯s, Hydra will not let such an unstable factor exist.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t help it, let¡¯s give you a chance.¡± Without stopping, Captain Rogers thought to himself that he entered the elevator.

    Ding ~

    Call!

    Just as the elevator door was closing, a hand reached out and stopped the door. Then a three-man secret service team walked in, the first of whom greeted Captain Rogers.

    ¡°Hey, Cap.¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡± In a simple response, Captain Rogers also knew several people who came in.

    The head guy is SHIELD¡¯s secret service brigade Captain and he is quite good at what he does. However, Steve knows that the entire secret service team are Hydra¡¯s sleeper agents and he doesn¡¯t know how deep in SHIELD they are.

    Ding ~

    After the elevator descended several floors, it stopped and a five-member squad walked in from outside, all fully armed. At this moment, the entire elevator was almost filled with these nine tall and strong men, and Captain Rogers was surrounded by them in the center.

    Buzz ~

    The elevator descended quietly and the nine people in the elevator did not speak, but the atmosphere slowly became tense. The nearest Secret Service team around Captain Rogers clenched their hands unconsciously. The two people standing on Steve¡¯s left and right had slowly stretched their hands behind their waists and seemed to be trying to pull out something.

    ¡°Before we get started, does anyone want to get out?¡± Captain Rogers, surrounded by eight special agents, had already felt the small movements of several people around him and asked a little before they could start.

    Call!

    Just after Steve suddenly said such a sentence, the four people closest to him moved at the same time. The two men behind Captain Rogers raised their hands directly to circle his neck, and the two special service teams close to him quickly took their hands from their waist, and then threw them over Steve¡¯s wrist, in their hands were specially made maic handcuffs.

    Bang! Whirl!

    How could Captain Rogers, who had been on guard, let them get him so easily, with his head on one side and his arm raised, and the shield he had been holding in his hand smashed into the side.

    Puff! Puff! Puff!

    The shield smashed a few people in the narrow elevator and returned to Steve¡¯s hands again. It really felt like an automatic positioning. And when the shield flew out, Captain Rogers also quickly moved and knocked down all the people around him.

    The handcuffs, with their powerful maic force, had been kicked off Steve¡¯s feet and stuck to the elevator wall without even touching him, and the strong secret service members were little more than a few sturdy sandbags in front of people like Rogers. Within a minute of the fight, there were only two men standing in the elevator, Captain Rogers and the secret service Captain Rumlow, who also had a nickname: Crossbones.

    Standing in the middle of a circle of fallen men, Rumlow clutched a military bay in his hand and faced Captain Rogers. He knew that Captain America was very strong but he didn¡¯t expect them to be beaten like dogs even after making such full preparation. He really felt helpless in his heart.

    ¡°I just want you to know Cap, this isn¡¯t personal.¡± Staring at Steve in front of him, Rumlow spoke as he rushed up.

    Boom!

    Five secondster, another person fell in the elevator. Although Rumlow is already an Advanced thug in Hydra, he is still iparable to Captain Rogers.

    ¡°It kind of feels personal.¡± Looking at Rumlow lying at his feet, Steve spoke to him although Rumlow could no longer hear him.

    Card!

    Putting the shield back on his back, Steve reached out and clicked the elevator button. Ding ~ Then, the elevator just locked by Rumlow slowly opened.

    Da Da Da ~

    Just halfway through the elevator, Captain Rogers had already seen a dozen-strong armed team outside the elevator rushing towards himself.

    ¡°Rogers! Don¡¯t move!¡± With a gun in his hand pointing at Captain Rogers, who was still inside the elevator, the rushing team had warned loudly.

    Even with a shield in hand, Steve wouldn¡¯t want to fight with a team that¡¯s carrying so much firepower all the time. After all, he¡¯s stuck in an elevator. However, Captain Rogers was about to use his shield to snap the cable when he caught a glimpse of a figure and slowed down his movement.

    Call!

    As the team of more than a dozen people hurried towards the elevator, they did not notice that a figure suddenly appeared in the rear. It was almost impossible to see the figure and the person who suddenly appeared rushed into the previous team.

    ¡°Who?!¡± After the man rushed into the line, someone finally responded and shouted out. But they were met with a shadow of a stick.

    Puff Puff!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°He is the enemy!!¡±

    After the man rushed into the team and unexpectedly swept away a circle of secret service members, the others finally reacted. Some of them continued to rush towards the elevator, and some of them turned their guns around and pointed them at the man in the middle.

    Captain Rogers, who was about to avoid the fight, saw someone intervene and no longer ran away. He took the shield in his hand again and threw it out with his full force.

    Woohoo!

    The spinning shield, with Captain Rogers¡¯s enormous force, rushed straight into the group of secret service men who were running toward the elevator, while the first two were knocked to the ground by the shield, the two men next to them actually flew backward and hit the men behind them.

    Da da da!

    When this happened, the special service members no longer hesitated and fired the guns in their hands. Dangdang Dangdang! The shield was still spinning backwards after being hit by countless bullets. However, at this time Captain Rogers had rushed out of the elevator and stretched out his hand. The shield that flew back was just caught by him.

    With his own weapon in his hand, Captain Rogers nced coldly at these Hydra¡¯s agents. The next second, with a little force under his feet, Steve has rushed into the crowd.

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    Da da da!

 Chapter 206 Alexanderâ€™s Threat

    <h4>Chapter 206 Alexander¡¯s Threat</h4>

    Two minutester, only three people were still standing in the corridor, Captain Rogers, the man who had rushed into the secret service team, and a fellow who had been pointed at with a stick and seemed too afraid to move.

    Huh ~

    Two secondster, the guy pointed by the stick fell down on his leg. It turned out that he had just been stunned by the stick, but he just kept standing. After thest secret service member fell, Captain Rogers, who had finished his battle looked at the guy in sunsses in front of him.

    Card!

    Whirl ~

    Packing up his shield, Captain Rogers lifted his foot over a dozen men lying unconscious on the ground and approached the man who had stepped in to help him.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Steve Rogers. This seems to be the first time that we have met, Daredevil?¡± Steve greets Daredevil with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Captain Rogers.¡± With his stick tucked away, Matt reached out and shook hands with Steve.

    Today is the day that Fury ns tounch an official attack on Hydra. As Hydra begins to clean up the unstable personnel for it, the Avengers alliance team, who have been pretending not to know about it, and some reserve team members have all made their moves. Whether it¡¯s Hawkeye, Daredevil, or Sam Wilson, the Falcon Steve recruited to the Avengers team a while ago, they are all capable of fighting alone.

    Therefore, while Hydra showed his minions, Fury finally took out his hidden cards. Now it depends on whether Hydra is better or Fury¡¯s response is stronger.

    When fighting broke out throughout SHIELD headquarters, the top floor of the headquarters building was where Alexander hosted members of the World Security Council. Alexander not only has to take full control of SHIELD today, he also has to take control of the World Security Council. Once the members who have arrived today are under control, the future World Security Council will be home ground for Hydra.

    However, Alexander did not expect that his n will encounter obstacles from the very beginning. Just as Alexander Pierce calmly introduced the immediate benefits of Project Insight to several members of the World Security Council, their room suddenly shook.

    The council members who had been listening to Alexander¡¯s introduction had a flicker of doubt in their eyes. This was SHIELD headquarters, and this was the top-secret conference room on the top floor. What kind of vibrations are these that it reached here? There was also a flicker of doubt in Alexander¡¯s eyes. Then he felt the mobile phone in his pocket vibrate.

    Buzz ~

    He took out his phone and nced at it and Alexander¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly. He could no longer keep his cool. No one knows what he just saw on his phone that caused the current Hydra boss to react like this.

    ¡°What just happened, Alexander, do you know anything?¡± Alexander was holding his phone in his hand and was wondering what else he could do when a member of the council finally asked.

    After the middle-aged woman asked, the others also looked at Alexander for an exnation from the SHIELD Director. The vibration just now is obviously not something simple, they are two influential figures and they will not miss anything.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just ¡­¡± Now that things havee to this point, Alexander has no intention of carrying on any longer. He picks up his phone with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I need your cooperation now. In addition to agreeing with Project Insight¡¯s advance nning, I also want you to support me unconditionally in the World Security Council in the future. As long as you agree, everyone can leave safely today, otherwise ¡­ ¡°ncing at several influential figures in front of him, Alexander finally gave up trying to hide anything and threatened them.

    ¡°Alexander Pierce, what is the meaning of this? Do you want to control the council?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, do you think it would be so easy for you to threaten us?!¡±

    At Alexander¡¯s words, two council members hissed, and the others suddenly looked at him with hostility. They had no idea that Alexander Pierce was trying to form a faction within the World Security Council with him as the head, asking for their unconditional support. It was an international joke.

    ¡°Maybe, I didn¡¯t make myself clear just now but you don¡¯t have much choice now. Since you choose to be so uncooperative, then I have to ¡­¡± Alexander was not surprised to see the arrogant attitude of the people in front of him. He only said his own words in a subtle way. Then, amid the confused nces of some council members, Alexander clicked on his phone screen.

    Zizi!

    Just as Alexander pressed the button on his phone screen, the metal sign on the chest of the council member who had been so rude to Alexander shed with electrical sparks.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± With a scream, the council member¡¯s chest had been punctured by a high-intensity electric current, and then he fell to the ground, looking dead.

    Brush!

    Other council members recoil in horror at the sight of the man next to them, while a fast-moving man raises his hand to rip the sign off his chest.

    Zi Zi Zi ~

    ¡°Ah! But just as he raised his hand to his chest, the sign shed and he, too, fell to the ground screaming.

    Puff!

    When the second man fell to the ground, the rest of the people on the scene were afraid to act rashly. Their lives were obviously in Alexander¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Now, will you consider what I have just proposed?¡± Seeing that the Council Members were afraid by his n. Alexander just waved his mobile phone in front of them and asked calmly.

    Looking at Alexander¡¯s indifferent expression, and then listening to the constant vibrations and faint explosions from outside, the Council Members¡¯s faces looked distorted but they did not immediately express their attitude. The power of the World Security Council is veryrge, and it can affect the development of the entire world to a certain extent. If they are really controlled by Alexander in the future, the entire world will be greatly affected.

    Nor did Alexander urge the few people in front of him, he knew that they would make the right choice when their lives were threatened. However, he did not notice the small gesture of a middle-ageddy standing near the conference table.

    Brush!

    Boom!

    While Alexander was waiting for the council members to answer, the woman who had been standing at the conference table without saying anything suddenly took a small pistol out of her suit and shot Alexander without hesitation.

    Puff!

    The surprise attack left Alexander with a bullet in his arm and he almost dropped the phone in his hand. However, Alexander was not an ordinary person and he held on with his willpower. He was already in pain and was ready to press the button on his mobile phone the moment after being attacked. Even if the attacker was too fast, he/she could not rush towards him before he pressed the button.

    Call!

    Seemingly oblivious to the threat of a special device in her chest, the middle-aged woman had already taken a few steps toward Alexander.

    Bang!

    With her hands on the edge of the conference table, the middle-aged woman rolled over briskly. The next moment, she kicked Alexander in the chest, sending him flying towards the floor

    Puff!

    ¡°You! ¡­ how could you be all right?!¡± Alexander, who hit several chairs and fell to the ground, covered his chest and stared at the woman who was safe in front of him even after him pressing the button.

    ¡°Do you mean this? Sorry, this is just a simple badge.¡± After hearing Alexander¡¯s words, thedy finally spoke. While answering Alexander¡¯s words, she reached out and tore off the sign on her chest. And listening to her voice, it turned out to be a rather young voice, totally inconsistent with her looks.

    ¡°You are!!¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 207 Decipher

    <h4>Chapter 207 Decipher</h4>

    Pointing a gun at Alexander Pierce as he fell to the ground, the middle-aged woman raised her other hand and, to the amazement of several people around her, pulled a high-tech mask off her face. She was not a member of the World Security Council.

    ¡°You are! ~~ ck Widow!¡± When he finally saw the beautiful face of the woman who had ruined his ns, Alexander shouted out in surprise. He obviously knew Natasha¡¯s name.

    ¡°Alexander, your n won¡¯t be sessful, Hydra will eventually be a thing of the past.¡± Throwing away the artificial mask in her hand, Natasha looked at the shocked face of Alexander and said quietly.

    ck Widow has disappeared a few days ago, and her mission was to silently rece a member of the World Security Council who had been invited by Alexander to this meeting.

    As for why she knew about the badges Alexander had given them earlier, it was thanks to Lin Rui. Natasha and Captain Rogers and Lin Rui spent a long time in the secret base where Fury was being treated. Lin Rui had told Natasha about the dangerous situation she would found herself in when Alexender will give the badges to the members of the World Security Council, that bit of information saved her from danger.

    ¡°Hydra?!¡± After Natasha finished saying that, Alexander on the ground hadn¡¯t spoken yet, and several members of the council hiding behind her had already screamed.

    ¡°Alexander is a member of Hydra?!¡±

    ¡°It seems that he¡¯s the biggest traitor lurking inside SHIELD!¡±

    When the members of the World Security Council were threatened by Alexander before, they only thought that he was simply too ambitious and wanted to control the World Security Council. They did not expect that he is a part of Hydra, who was being investigated by Fury before his death, he s the biggest traitor in SHIELD! With that said, this guy must have nned Fury¡¯s death.

    ¡°Yes! He is a High-Level member of Hydra and the highest level person lurking inside SHIELD.¡± With the gun pointed at Alexander, Natasha never looks back as she answered.

    ¡°Hahaha! So what if you know? Do you have any proof? Even someone like Fury couldn¡¯t do anything against us and he only caught some low-level grunts and in the end he died because of it, what can you do against us? ¡°Seeing that his identity had been exposed, Alexander stopped pretending andughed.

    Indeed, what if the council members knew that Alexander was a member of Hydra and killed him? That would just be a significant loss to Hydra, but they don¡¯t know how many people are hiding inside SHIELD. After all, this time only a fraction of thebatants have been exposed, as have the scientists who lurk in SHIELD¡¯s various divisions. And it¡¯s not just SHIELD, there are other important organizations that are linked to SHIELD and they need to be checked internally.

    Alexander wasn¡¯t afraid to die, but he knew that they wouldn¡¯t kill him just yet. Even if he died, Hydra wouldn¡¯t be hurt as long as the top-secret information wasn¡¯t leaked. ess to the top-secret information requires two Alpha level clearance and that would include both his and Fury¡¯s Alpha Level clearance, which is no longer possible.

    ¡°Do you think no one can unlock SHIELD¡¯s top-secret information? There¡¯s information about all your Hydra members lurking in the SHIELD. Is that what you¡¯re relying on?¡± Hearing Alexander¡¯s words, Natasha asks without any change in her expressions.

    ¡°Huh! What do you know? The top-secret information in SHIELD has beenpletely and intelligently controlled since it was set and you would need two Alpha-level clearance to open those information at the same time. However, Fury is now dead, No one can get that information.¡± Although Natasha was still calm, Alexander was also confident.

    ¡°So, what if I¡¯m not dead?¡± Just as Alexander finished speaking, a voice he knew very well came from behind him.

    Shout!

    At the sound, Alexander¡¯s cool face suddenly changed and he looked back.

    ¡°How can you possibly ¡­¡± ¡°Shouted Alexander as he stared at the figure in front of him in disbelief as he tumbled to his feet.

    ¡°Still alive.¡± Fury,ing out of the conference room finished the sentence for Alexander before he could finish. ¡°You¡¯re the one who killed me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you know how these types of things usually go.¡± Since Fury wasn¡¯t dead, Alexander said nothing more. He has killed Fury in the interests of Hydra as Fury was a huge stumbling block.

    ¡°Why let me be the head of SHIELD?¡± Fury asked before he had reached Alexander, staring at his eyes.

    ¡°Because you were the best and most ruthless person I have ever met.¡± Alexander recovered his usual calmness and answered while staring at Fury.

    ¡°I did what I did to protect people ¡­¡± Fury still couldn¡¯t understand what Alexander was getting at.

    ¡°Our enemies are your enemies, Nick ¡­ I can bring order to the lives of Seven Billion people by sacrificing 20 million. This is the next step, Nick. Do you have the courage to take it with me?¡± Alexander didn¡¯t forget to make excuses for Hydra¡¯s brutal behavior and wanted to pull Fury with him.

    ¡°No, I have the courage not to take it.¡± With that, Fury was already pulling Alexander towards the transparent screen on the side. On the other hand, Natasha has called up the permission removal interface. As long as the two of them are authorized, the information stored in SHIELD can be made public.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think we wiped your clearance from the system?¡± Alexander was still trying to stay calm despite being pulled by Fury. While they were pretty sure that they¡¯ll kill Fury, it¡¯s not as if they haven¡¯t made other ns.

    ¡°I know you erased my password. Probably deleted my retinal scan. But, if you want to stay ahead of me, Mr. Pierce, you need to keep both eyes open.¡± With that, Fury had taken off his blindfold and exposed the injured eye inside. Then, with Natasha holding a gun to his head, Alexander and Fury look at the transparent screen.

    ¡°Initiating iris scanning.¡± Facing the transparent screen, the intelligent system quickly scanned Fury and Alexander¡¯s iris, ¡°Alpha level of permission confirmation. Encryption code epted. Safeguards removed.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to expose yourself all to the public like this, Miss Natasha?¡± At this point, Alexander looks at Natasha, who controls theputer nearby, and asks.

    Natasha¡¯s eyes shed when she heard Alexander¡¯s words, and she finally pressed her hand down.

    Huh ~

    Then, about dozens of Hydra and many other top-secret materials locked by SHIELD for decades were sent to the outside world. With SHIELD¡¯swork, all these data were sent to the extr within minutes.

    ¡°Done, and its trending.¡± She took out her phone and clicked it twice. Natasha didn¡¯t care. It seems that she has just found her own information on the Inte, the information can make such a secret agent Natasha received widespread attention.

    At this point, Alexander had no other ideas and his n was aplete failure. However, even if the SHIELD wins this time, this event will certainly hurt them and his previous arrangement will not be so simple.

    ¡°You know, there was a time I would¡¯ve taken a bullet for you,¡± Fury said calmly, looking at Alexander in front of him.

    ¡°You already did.¡± Alexander also replied calmly as he looked at Fury. He was clearly talking about the shot that Fury had taken before as the Winter Soldier was sent out by Alexander himself.

    As soon as he had finished speaking, Fury pulled out a gun from behind his waist.

    Bang!

 Chapter 208 Steve and Bucky

    <h4>Chapter 208 Steve and Bucky</h4>

    A gunshot sounded, but Alexander was still standing intact and Fury was covering his chest in front of him and there was an unbelievable expression in his eye. Blood was pouring out from the fingers on his chest. Behind Fury, a masked soldier appeared where there should be no one. It was the Winter Soldier and he shot Fury just now.

    ¡°Fury!¡± Natasha, who had been rxed, shouted after seeing the situation, and then quickly raised her gun and fired at the Winter Soldier behind Fury.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Several consecutive shots forced the Winter Soldier into the corner and he did not dare to show his head. Natasha had quickly rushed towards Fury who had fallen to the ground. As for Alexander, he fled the scene before Natasha¡¯s counterattack. As the direct controller of the Winter Soldier, Alexander certainly wants such a powerful fighter to protect himself. After all, he still cherishes his life.

    ¡°Fury! Fury!¡± Natasha called Fury nervously, reaching out and holding Fury¡¯s blood-spraying chest.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Fury, who had been hit at a close range only spurted blood while coughing and couldn¡¯t speak.

    Just after Natasha rushed towards Fury, Alexander had fled towards the Winter Soldier, ¡°Hurry up, protect me and get me out of here!¡± Alexander gives Bucky a direct order.

    Shout!

    With no emotion in his cold eyes, the Winter Soldier quickly leaves the meeting room with a gun in one hand and Alexander in the other. The few council members who were still alive in the meeting room were not going to stop them, and Natasha could not stop them now.

    ¡­

    Bang!!

    As he kicks thest enemy in front of him, Lin Rui looks around in his immediate area. In addition to Hydra¡¯s secret service team, the dozen or so people who had fallen to the ground were also littered with Mutants. If it weren¡¯t for Lin Rui¡¯s strength, he would have been defeated by such a powerful team. It¡¯s unclear how Hydra managed to install so many Mutants at SHIELD headquarters, but Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to explore that now.

    ¡°JARVIS, have you taken all the information I told you about? It didn¡¯t leak out, right?.¡± Lin Rui puts his hand to his ear and whispers.

    Beforeing to support Fury this time, Lin Rui had already contacted JARVIS and even made it pay attention to the intelligence of SHIELD at all times. Once the top-secret information was exposed, he immediately intercepted what Lin Rui needed.

    ¡°Mr. Mirage Knight, I have intercepted the information you need and it has not leaked out.¡± Soon, JARVIS ¡®slightly mechanical voice answered Lin Rui¡¯s question from the headset. In the case of early preparation, JARVIS can stillplete this mission very well.

    ¡°Very good, just send it to that mailbox ording to the encryption I said before. Thank you, JARVIS.¡± After hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Lin Rui was relieved. As for whether Tony asked JARVIS to help collect some other information, Lin Rui didn¡¯t care, he got what he needed.

    ¡°No thanks required, Mirage Knight.¡± JARVIS¡¯s response was still very polite.

    ¡°By now, Fury should be done with his part.¡± Having achieved his goal, Lin Rui looks up and whispers to the ceiling.

    Brush!

    The next second, Lin Rui had disappeared in ce. Seeing the direction where his afterimage disappeared, he should be heading upstairs.

    ¡­

    Call! Bang!

    A few floors above Lin Rui¡¯s walkway, Bucky the Winter Soldier guards Alexander as he rushes through. Although there were people rushing around, they were no match for the Winter Soldier. If his gun hadn¡¯t run out of bullets, the SHIELD agents would have had more casualties.

    After dealing with thest agent who was hiding in the corner, Bucky continued to whisk Alexander toward the front exit as the elevator was now impossible to ride. But just as Bucky was escorting Alexander toward the front exit, a shield rushed in from the outside at high speed and smashed straight into Bucky and Alexander.

    Bang!

    The Winter Soldiers pushed Alexander aside and then reach for the shield with his mechanical left hand. Puff! The shield flying at high speed was grabbed by Bucky with one hand. This is not the first time he has dealt with this shield. Bucky is morefortable in dealing with this shield this time.

    Call!

    And after Bucky grabs the shield, Captain Steve Rogers rushes in through the front exit. After teaming up with Daredevil to deal with his opponents, a battle broke out within the SHIELD against Hydra, and Captain Rogers made it all the way there. He was going upstairs to find Fury, but here he finds Alexander Pierce, who was supposed to be under Fury¡¯s control. So, Captain Rogers went for him.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Alexander, who was hiding on the side, called out to Bucky when he saw Rogers in front of him. Alexander is one of the few who knows Winter Soldier¡¯s real identity.

    Call!

    When Captain Rogers showed up, Bucky didn¡¯t make a move. His cold eyes looked something else when they saw Steve. But after hearing Alexander¡¯s words, Bucky¡¯s eyes turned cold again. Then Bucky grabbed Rogers¡¯ shield and rushed out, taking Captain Rogers ¡®weapon for himself. Bucky is probably the only Marvel World character besides Steve who can handle his shield so well.

    Facing the attack of this powerful fighter in front of him, Captain Rogers could ignore Alexander hiding behind and rushed out with a grim expression. Although hisst battle with the person in front of him was short, Steve knew that this guy¡¯s strength was not under his own.

    Bang!

    As soon as they collided, Steve was knocked down by Bucky¡¯s shield. In the past, Rogers did not feel anything when the shield was in his hands, but he did not expect that one day he would be knocked down by the weapon designed for him. With his right hand raised across his chest and his palm pressed firmly against the edge of the shield, Steve¡¯s legs bent slightly against the shield and he withstood the huge power from the shield.

    Kakaka ~

    As Bucky and Captain Rogers wrestled with each other, a mechanical sound came from Bucky¡¯s metal left arm. The metal left arm made small quick adjustments from the position of the arm until it reached the palm of the hand holding the shield.

    Puff!

    The power of the robotic arm increased instantly after the change, and the shield, which was still stuck in the middle, pressed directly against Steve. Rogers clearly knew he could not fight a frontal battle and with a twist of his foot, he had thrown away the shield attack.

    A quick slide around the shield brought Steve close to Bucky. Steve, who has been using shield all his life, certainly knows how to minimize the advantage of his weapon by denying his opponents the chance to use it. So, Captain Rogers got close to Bucky and punched him in the face.

    Call!

    No less skilled inbat than Steve¡¯s, Bucky quickly raised his right hand to block Steve¡¯s punch, and his left-hand shield was about to fall back. But how can Steve let Winter Soldier do as he wishes? His right knee jerked up and hit Bucky in the chest.

    With the shield still in his left hand, Bucky was pushed back by Rogers. As he retreated, Steve had reached for the shield and was about to retake his weapon.

    Bang!

 Chapter 209: *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 209: *Hidden*</h4>

    Puff Puff!

    A figure rushed through the high-rise corridor of SHIELD Headquarters building. The Hydra team in front of the figure was left behind by the figure. Two secondster, all the teams in the forward position fell silent.

    Huh ~

    Without looking back, Lin Rui, who quickly solved his mission, strode forward. It¡¯s a bully to use Lin Rui¡¯s current strength to deal with these ordinary special forces. Lin Rui can push it all the way unless he meets mutants or someone with special skills.

    However, Lin Rui stopped again after taking two steps. He sensed that someone wasing from the front, but he wasn¡¯t much nervous. Huh ~ Two secondster, a man in a dark tight suit came out from the front corner. The man also held a long stick in his hand.

    ¡°Daredevil, did you finish your mission?¡± Lin Rui asked with a smile when he saw someone appearing in front of himself.

    Lin Rui contacted Daredevil long before rushing towards the top of the building, but at that time, both of them had missions of their own, so they have only met now. After looking carefully at Matt, who he hasn¡¯t seen in a while, Lin Rui can see at a nce that his hero suit has obviously been changed and it has been upgraded. Maybe it was tailor-made by SHIELD for Daredevil. And the special stick weapon in his hand is also special, which may also hide many special functions.

    ¡°Well, the Hydra people over there have been defeated, and now the whole situation has almost been re-controlled by SHIELD.¡± Nodding towards Lin Rui, Daredevil answered calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say it¡¯s time to regain control, but it should be fast.¡± Lin Rui said lightly when he heard Matt¡¯s words.

    While chatting with Matt, Lin Rui also nced outside the building. There, many new SHIELD fighters nes are constantly shuttled and impacted at low altitude. These are armed forces controlled by Hydra. Originally, these armed aircraft should have been a big killer of Hydra against SHIELD, but they have not exerted much effect. The reason is because of the human-shaped constructs that were also shuttling quickly in the air, a whole team of Iron Man Armors.

    Fury secretly asked Tony and borrowed many Iron Man Armors, but he didn¡¯t put them here for disy. Hydra¡¯s armed forces were surrounded by the flexible Iron Man Armors and couldn¡¯t show much power. Comparing in flexibility, these new fighters nes cannotpare to Iron Man Armor and the fighter ne¡¯s defense can¡¯t bear aser cannon of the Iron Man Armor. In this way, at this time, only a few of the original dozen fighters nes were still floating in the sky. As for the Iron Man Armor, only a few units were lost and Fury can afford to pay for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go up and see if Fury had controlled Alexander.¡± Lin Rui looked away after ncing at the situation outside, then said to Daredevil.

    Huh ~

    Without a response, Daredevil and Lin Rui have disappeared into the corridor on this floor.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    As Lin Rui and Daredevil came together upstairs, the battle between Captain Rogers and Winter Soldier continued. In this fierce fight, Steve still used hisbat knowledge to snatch away his SHIELD from Bucky again. However, the battle did not end because of this, and Bucky pulled out a short dagger from his waist and rushed towards Steve after losing the shield.

    !!!!

    After avoiding Bucky¡¯s attacks, Steve suddenly stepped back and lifted the shield against his chest. A crisp sound came from the shield the next moment, Alexander, who was hiding in the corner, had picked up a pistol and fired at Steve.

    Call! Boom!

    By the time Steve blocked Alexander¡¯s sneak shot, Bucky had rushed in at the same time, lifted his foot and kicked the shield sideways, sending it flying with great force. The next blow hit Captain Rogers in front of him, and the cold, shining metal left arm was enough to hurt a super soldier like Captain America.

    Steve didn¡¯t panic after losing his shield as he didn¡¯t just rely on the shield and only used it as a piece of equipment! He can still fight anyone with his bare hands. Facing the metal fisting towards him, Steve crossed his arms against his chest.

    Puff!

    Although Captain Rogers is stronger than Bucky, he was defending passively and was repelled several steps back by the punch, and his arms that blocked the metal fist were a bit numb.

    Taking a few steps back, Steve flexed his arms but did not take his eyes off the powerful enemy on the other side. Two consecutive encounters with the Winter Soldier Bucky let Steve know that this was a strong opponent, but Captain Rogers had a strange feeling every time he looked into Winter Soldiers¡¯ soulless eyes. It was like, like he knew the person in front of him.

    But Steve knows that this is impossible. Although the opponent in front of him covers half of his face with a mask, it looks like he is only about thirty. Steve had been sleeping in the ice for sixty years, how could he possibly know a man in his thirties. Unless ¡­ unless this person was frozen in ice like Steve for sixty years.

    Captain Rogers didn¡¯t know that his guess was close to the truth, although Bucky had not been frozen like Steve for sixty years in a row. But he was frozen from time to time after being controlled by Hydra. They only woke him up for some special and dangerous missions. So, Bucky actually spends only a little more time awake than Steve.

    Call!

    Without thinking too much about Captain Rogers, Bucky rushed over again. Alexander¡¯s order for Bucky was to kill Steve, so Bucky wouldn¡¯t let it go until his purpose was achieved. This is the powerful effect of being hypnotized by brainwashing, and it is not known how much effort Hydra put in Bucky to make such a controble Winter Soldier.

    And Alexander, who had been hiding behind with a gun in his hand wasn¡¯t going to take on Captain Rogers. He knew Steve wouldn¡¯t give him much of a chance. So after a little thought and seeing the fighting on the field, Alexander quickly decided that he wanted to escape alone. The danger was not small, but it was better than facing Captain America.

    Huh ~

    After making up his mind, Alexander was slowly backing away. Steve was fighting the Winter Soldier and was too upied to pay any attention to him at the moment and even if he saw him, he couldn¡¯t stop Alexander from leaving.

    Bang!

    But just as Alexander was about to turn into the back aisle, a shot rang out on the battlefield. At the same time, Alexander, who was slipping away, stopped dead in his tracks, looking incredulously at his chest, where his clothes were slowly bing red with the blood.

    ¡°You! ¡­¡± After taking a difficult turn, thest thing Alexander saw was Natasha, who appeared in the battlefield at an unknown time and who was holding a gun pointing at himself.

    Puff!

    Hisst words couldn¡¯t evene out, Alexander had already covered his chest and fell on his back. In the end, such an advanced member of Hydra died in the hands of ck Widow.

    Chapter 209: Alexander¡¯s Death

 Chapter 210 Escaping

    <h4>Chapter 210 Escaping</h4>

    When Lin Rui and Daredevil rushed out of the aisle behind Captain Rogers, they saw the scene in front of them. Bucky and Steve were fighting each other. Alexander Pierce, who wanted to take the chance to escape, was chased and killed by Natasha.

    Puff!

    After seeing Natasha kill Alexander, Steve, who was fighting Bucky, was distracted and was kicked out by Bucky. After kicking Steve, Bucky also looked back quickly. After seeing Alexander who was lying in a pool of his own blood, Bucky¡¯s cold eyes blinked. Then, ignoring Steve, who was alreadying at him again, Bucky stepped back and rushed behind him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    As Bucky fled, three more shots rang out in the hallway. It was Natasha. She shot Bucky again after she saw him flee. Natasha has no less hatred for the man who shot Fury.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Bucky, who was on the run, snorted, shuffled slightly, and rushed out at an even faster pace. Two secondster, Bucky was gone from the eyes of Captain Rogers.

    Seeing Bucky, a powerful member of Hydra fleeing, Captain Rogers picked up the shield that had been thrown aside before and ran after him to catch up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go after him!¡± But just as Steve was about to take a couple of steps out of the way, a figure shot up from behind him and had overtaken him and was chasing Bucky in the direction of his disappearance.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Captain Rogers was slightly surprised to see the familiar figure chasing the person in front of him and he slowed down.

    Although the person who fled was also important, Alexander Pierce was dead, and Rogers was now worried about Fury¡¯s situation. After all, only Natasha was here. Moreover, it was Mirage Knight that chased after the Winter Soldier. With the strength of this mysterious Vignte, that person should not be able to escape.

    Watching Mirage Knightpletely disappear, Captain Rogers looked back at Daredevil who appeared with Mirage Knight, then walked towards Natasha ahead.

    As for Daredevil, although he was also puzzled by Lin Rui¡¯s eagerness to pursue Hydra¡¯s killer, he didn¡¯t follow him. Apparently, Daredevil also thought that Mirage Knight¡¯s strength was enough against the man.

    ¡­

    A minute ago, when Lin Rui and Daredevil arrived on this floor, he saw Bucky fighting against Captain Rogers. Steve obviously didn¡¯t know who his opponent was and while Lin Rui is trying to figure out how to deal with the current situation, Natasha suddenly appears and shoots Alexander. Then Bucky is shot by Natasha while he took the opportunity to escape. Lin Rui took advantage of this opportunity to stop Steve and chased after Bucky. He wants to remind Bucky of Steve before one of them hurts or kills the other.

    Brush!

    Following closely behind Bucky, Lin Rui also has to admire the Winter Soldier, who has been brainwashed by Hydra for decades. Just now, Lin Rui could see clearly that one of Natasha¡¯s three shots hit Bucky in the left calf. Such injuries would make it impossible for any ordinary special forces soldier to do strenuous exercise any more, but Bucky still ran very fast. He is indeed the Winter Soldier, someone that canpete with super soldiers like Captain Rogers.

    But over time, the wound in Bucky¡¯s calf had bled so much that even a strong warrior would have weakened. So instead of rushing, Lin Rui slows down and follows Bucky. He didn¡¯t want Captain Rogers behind him to follow them so he let Bucky ran as far as he could.

    Call!

    Finally, just before breaking out of the SHIELD headquarters building, Bucky slowed down and finally came to a stop against a ss wall. And Lin Rui is standing not far behind Bucky, he knows that Bucky must know that he is being followed and he also wants to talk with the Winter Soldier.

    Da Da ~

    Lin Rui can¡¯t resist walking toward Bucky, who is leaning against the ss wall. Lin Rui didn¡¯t let down his guard even though he thinks that Bucky may have lost much of his fighting power after running for so long with a serious injury.

    Call!

    Sure enough, when Lin Rui was only half a meter away from Bucky, Bucky, who was facing away from Lin Rui, turned to his side and attacked him with his uninjured leg.

    Puff! A simple raise of the hand blocked Bucky¡¯s attack, which had been weakened by his leg injury and even with his full power, Bucky is hardly a threat to Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui is relieved that Bucky really doesn¡¯t pose much of a threat. The hand holding Bucky¡¯s left leg jerked forward to make him lose his center of gravity, he stepped forward and kicked Bucky¡¯s chest. Bang! Lin Rui also raised his hand and scratched Bucky¡¯s face as he flew upside down.

    Boom!

    After a muffled sound, Bucky is hit backward by Lin Rui¡¯s set of blows against the ss wall behind him and finally falls to the ground somewhat awkwardly. Although the fallen Bucky immediately gets up, he no longer attacks Lin Rui without thinking. He was brainwashed, but he wasn¡¯t stupid.

    ¡°Winter Soldier? Or, should I call you Bucky?¡± Seeing Bucky finally standing quietly, Lin Rui said lightly with the mask in his hand.

    This mask was pulled off from Bucky¡¯s face by Lin Rui just now, and he kept staring at Bucky¡¯s eyes when he spoke, trying to see if he had any reaction. And Bucky¡¯s reaction did not disappoint Lin Rui. When he heard Winter Soldier, Bucky¡¯s eyes fluctuated but not much. But when Lin Rui spoke the name ¡®Bucky¡¯, his eyes seemed to sh with a little doubt, although he soon recovered to his emotionless expressions, but Lin Rui noticed it.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Bucky?¡± Bucky finally spoke his first words after fighting. Although his tone is cold, it also means that Bucky is notpletely brainwashed, but still has some self-thinking.

    ¡°Of course it is you. Although you have been brainwashed, you should still have some self-thinking.¡± Staring at Bucky¡¯s eyes seriously, Lin Rui said seriously.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m not Bucky!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky¡¯s cold eyes suppressed the deep memory as he spoke.

    ¡°Bucky Barnes, this is your name, don¡¯t you remember?¡±Staring into Bucky¡¯s eyes, Lin Rui continues, and this time he¡¯s even unleashing a bit of his internal energy.

    ¡°No! Who is Bucky?! I am ¡­ Who am I? Who am I?!¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky looked at him and wanted to refute, but he got confused and shouted wildly. He yelled twice, and Bucky suddenly stared at Lin Rui in front of him and was about to rush again.

    ¡°Do you remember Steve?! The man who just fought with you, his name is Steve Rogers. He is the guy from Brooklyn who was always beaten but always refused to lose! Do you remember him?!¡± Seeing Bucky¡¯s appearance, Lin Rui knows that he must be deeply affected by brainwashing, so he shouts out in a hurry, hoping to wake him up with Steve, his best friend.

    Call!

    After hearing Steve Rogers¡¯ name, Bucky, who was about to rush over, stopped suddenly.

    ¡°Steve, I seem to know this person. Who is he? Who am I?¡± Looking up at Lin Rui in front of him, Bucky asked with confusion.

    ¡°Of course you do ¡­ No, look out!¡± Lin Rui was ready to go on, but when he saw what was happening outside the ss wall behind Bucky, his face suddenly changed and he shouted out.

    Boom! Banging ~

    Moments after Lin Rui shouted, a missile from somewhere hit the corner directly behind Bucky. The st blew up the entire ss wall and the wall where Bucky was standing copsed.

    Bucky, located in the corner of the wall, had been affected by the explosion because of his poor response. When Lin Rui tried to rush to rescue Bucky under the power of the explosion, he had already fallen from the corner of the copsed wall.

 Chapter 211 The Dust Settles

    <h4>Chapter 211 The Dust Settles</h4>

    ¡°Damn it!!¡± Watching Bucky fall from a dozen floors in front of himself, Lin Rui screamed with a very ugly expression on his face.

    Then, regardless of the battle between the aircraft carriers and the Iron Man Armor outside, Lin Rui jumped out at the same time. He wants to save Winter Soldier Bucky. Such a good opportunity to remind Bucky of his past memory and getting rid of Hydra¡¯s brainwashing. Lin Rui won¡¯t give up so easily.

    Whirl!!

    However, just a second after Lin Rui had just jumped out, another missile from the mid-air battlefield outside the building sted towards Lin Rui.

    ¡°I ~~ Fuc¡­!¡±

    Boom! Lin Rui, who had just jumped out, had no time to curse and was hit hard by the missile.

    Rumble!

    In a violent explosion, a dark figure with his arms across his chest was blown from the center of the st by the st wave, and only came to a stop when it struck the interior wall of the building.

    Huh ~

    Lin Rui, who was hit by an explosive shock wave, mmed into the wall, and his back sunk into the wall about five centimeters deep. The whole person was like arge pie stuck to the wall.

    Kakaka! A few seconds after sticking to the wall, Lin Rui¡¯s body gave a sound as he gives a st and jumps off the wall with a twist.

    ¡°Whew! How powerful is this missile!¡± Lin Rui, who has fallen to the ground, takes a long breath and mutters, clearly still apprehensive of what has happened.

    Although Lin Rui upgraded the Phantom Suit¡¯s hot weapon defense to C Grade, it does not mean that he can defend against the attack of this powerful missile. Moreover, Lin Rui had a feeling of being targeted just now. It seemed that the missile was aimed at himself and it almost broke the defense of the Phantom Suit. This was abnormal.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, are you still there?¡± ncing at the Iron Man Armors and SHIELD fighters nes outside, Lin Rui nced and shouted suddenly.

    ¡°How can I help you, Mirage Knight.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice came through the headset.

    ¡°Do you know who was attacking me just now?¡± The Iron Man Armor team outside was under the control of J.A.R.V.I.S. Then the guys who attacked him were obviously those that were about to be shot down, so Lin Rui would ask J.A.R.V.I.S.

    J.A.R.V.I.S was silent for a few seconds after Lin Rui asked this question, but he quickly replied to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Mr. Mirage Knight, depending on where you are now. The missile attack that urred on your position has a 95% probability of being an ident.¡±

    ¡°Twice?¡± Lin Rui frowned again after hearing J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Yes.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s answer was as simple and straightforward as ever, and it seemed that it has calcted the trajectories and directions of the missiles.

    ¡°Ok, I see. Can you take care of these troubles outside as soon as possible.¡± Now that J.A.R.V.I.S. has said so, Lin Rui said as he suppressed the ufortable feelings in his heart.

    Next, Lin Rui walked across the rubble in front of him to the corner of the wall that had been copsed. Standing on the gravel and looking down the building, Bucky¡¯s figure waspletely invisible. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if Bucky is dead or alive if he falls like this, but Lin Rui thinks that it is more likely that he would see himter. After all, Bucky also have very important roles in many Marvel movies.

    ¡°Forget it, there will always be a chance to find him in the future. And what I said just seemed to remind him of something, Bucky should not go back to find Hydra. I also asked J.A.R.V.I.S. to intercept his files so that no one else would find trouble with him.¡± Standing on the edge of the building and looking outside, Lin Rui thought silently.

    Huh ~

    A few secondster, Lin Rui, in good spirits, turns away and heads back toward Captain Rogers¡¯s position.

    ¡­

    Captain Rogers wasn¡¯t at the ce where he had fought against the Winter Soldier. He and others went upstairs together after hearing from Natasha that Fury had been shot. Lin Rui also made it to the top after contacting Daredevil.

    At this time, the Hydra affiliation of SHIELD headquarters has been basically resolved. Although SHIELD also lost a lot of agents, this result is already the best.

    ¡°Fury, are you okay?¡± Following Natasha to the conference room on the top floor, Steve saw Fury being taken care of by several members of the World Security Council, and the blood on his chest was especially noticeable.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, that shot missed the mark.¡± Fury is in better shape than he looks.

    But Natasha, who was standing behind Steve, blinked when she heard Fury¡¯s words. She had checked Fury¡¯s condition before and that shot hadn¡¯t missed its mark but Fury was not dead and his wound simply looked like an ordinary gunshot wound. With the Winter Soldier¡¯s marksmanship, it is impossible for him to miss, Fury¡¯s situation is clearly not normal.

    Although Natasha didn¡¯t understand what happened to Fury, Fury knew it. Aside from the fact that he had a simplified version of the super-soldier serum that had been injected into his body, the most likely cause was the unknown liquid that Mirage Knight had given him to drink.

    Since Fury woke up, he felt that his body is getting better every day. Not only has his previous injuries have been healed and he is now able to get quick treatment for a life-threatening gunshot wound. Fury wasn¡¯t about to say anything even if he knew that it might have something to do with Mirage Knight¡¯s unknown potion.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Fury, our n was sessful. Alexander is dead, and members of Hydra lurking inside SHIELD have been wiped out!¡± Confirming that Fury¡¯s life is not in danger, Captain Rogers goes on to say seriously.

    ¡°Oh, I know. However, we also paid a high price.¡± Fury said in a low tone.

    Except for SHIELD¡¯s own manpower lost in the war and the destruction of the entire headquarters, the biggest loss for Fury was actually the decrypted data. To keep Hydra out of hiding, Fury had to do just that. However, this also makes many top-secret materials that should not be exposed to appear to the public, which is not good news for SHIELD.

    ¡°We will survive it and after this incident, I don¡¯t think that the World Security Council will put too much pressure on you, and maybe your n will be easier to implement.¡± Holding Fury, Captain Rogers continued and looked towards the frightened members of the World Security Council.

    ¡°Of course! We now fully support Director Fury¡¯s decisions. The formation of the Avengers Alliance has be necessary. However, there are still some details that need to be discussed before that.¡± Facing Captain Rogers, the members of the World Security Council immediately expressed their positions.

    However, although they now say that they will support the Avengers Alliance, they have not said anything. After all, SHIELD has been infiltrated by Hydra for so many years, and now it has cost so much to clear this tumor out. The World Security director will certainly no longer trust SHIELD as before. The focus of their subsequent discussions may be on the supervision of SHIELD, especially these superheroes who are far superior to the ordinary people. Of course, these things will not be spoken by them in front of Captain Rogers.

    Hearing the words of those members of the World Security Council, Lin Rui who stood in the doorway didn¡¯t go in. These politicians at the top of the world only think about their safety when they are in danger. Once the danger is over, they will start to think about how to maximize their power to ensure their future safety.

    ¡°Daredevil, there is nothing more to do here, I will leave first. Also, if Captain Rogers asks about that Hydra¡¯s killer, you can tell him that I didn¡¯t catch up and he got away.¡± The matter has been resolved and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to stay here for a long time. He told Daredevil and walked out silently.

    Soon, Lin Rui disappears into the corridors of the top floor.

    Mirage Knight¡¯s departure was noticed by Captain Rogers but he did not prevent it. Mirage Knight¡¯s position has been made clear before as he was only helping SHIELD deal with Hydra, and that it had happened, it is normal for him to leave.

 Chapter 212 Loki

    <h4>Chapter 212 Loki</h4>

    When the whole world was shocked by the information released by SHIELD, Lin Rui calmly left the SHIELD headquarters and returned to his uncle¡¯s home in Washington.

    Lin Rui, who cooperated with SHIELD this time to deal with Hydra did not expect it to go so smoothly. He did not take any action except to save Fury with a vile of Elven Holy Spring Water. At this time, Lin Rui ¡¯s mainline quest to eliminate Hydra¡¯s has reached 34%pletion. Only ent Hydra member eliminated in SHIELD has alreadypleted Lin Rui¡¯s mission by one third.

    Seeing thepletion of the quest in his mind, Lin Rui thinks that the meaning of the mainline quest should not be toplete the quest by destroying all Hydra members in the world but to destroy the main force of Hydra. This should be good news for him.

    The matter of SHIELD and Hydra hase to an end and only five days had passed. As for his remaining two days left in Washington, he can just go to see Thor. Lin Rui thought and he pulled out his phone.

    It¡¯s been a month since he separated from Thor in New Mexico, and Thor has also contacted Lin Rui several times during this time, but most of the time Thor isining about his habit of living on Earth. Recently, he hasn¡¯tined much. Maybe he is getting used to it.

    In addition to Thor, Darcy had also contacted Lin Rui. After knowing that Lin Rui, a handsome mixed-race man was not only handsome but also had a close rtionship with Iron Man Tony Stark, she became even more enthusiastic about Lin Rui, which made Lin Rui feel a little overwhelmed. So, before Lin Rui went to see Thor, he had to make sure that Darcy wouldn¡¯t show up, otherwise he would rather not see Thor.

    Soon, Lin Rui got through to the phone he had called Thor before.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, I haven¡¯t heard from you in days.¡± As soon as the phone was connected, the rough voice of Thor came from that end. Listen to his tone, it seems that he is living well, he seems to have gotten used to the life of the earth.

    ¡°Thor, listening to your tone, it looks like you¡¯re happy. Why, have you made any progress with Miss Foster?¡± Lin Rui, holding the phone, raised his lips slightly, then asked lightly.

    ¡°Well, this, there is progress. However, I am happy because I have found a new job now, so I don¡¯t need Jane to support me anymore.¡± Thor said proudly when he heard what Lin Rui said.

    The grand prince of Asgard even had to depend on a woman to pay for his foods andfort. If Odin knew it, maybe he would directly kill him with a lightning strike. But Lin Rui was not surprised at all, because he was used to it.

    In the beginning, Thor was unustomed to life on Earth, and imed to be the proud prince of Asgard. So when Jane Foster called Thor out for a job for the first time, he was unwilling to do it.

    However, after realizing that he would not be able to return to Asgard in a short while, Thor who got left behind on earth was really embarrassed after being raised by a woman. Although as long as Thor is willing, SHIELD is willing to ept him. However, Thor will obviously not choose SHIELD. For the SHIELD organization, Thor still trusts Lin Rui¡¯s words from earlier. Moreover, he did not want to be studied as an alien.

    ¡°Really? Congrattions, what job is it?¡± With a smile, Lin Rui asked.

    Lin Rui is very happy to see Thor living well on the earth. Only when Thor has more attachments on the earth will he be able to make the efforts when the earth is in danger in the future. Of course, it would only be possible if Thor can regain his powers back. Otherwise, he¡¯s just a slightly better alien.

    ¡°¡¯I¡¯m a librarian at Jane¡¯s school library. I help sort out books and stuff. It¡¯s easy and it¡¯s not much but at least it¡¯s a job¡± Thor on the other end of the phone replies somewhat sheepishly as he clearly feels that his current job is not up to the table. However, for an alien to find a job on earth is pretty good, and Thor doesn¡¯t have many choices.

    ¡°Librarian?¡± Lin Rui was speechless when he heard Thor¡¯s answer to his job. He doesn¡¯t know how Miss Foster was able to get Thor into the library of their school. This kind of work is generally distributed to the students in the school to earn work credits.

    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good too. By the way, I¡¯m in Washington now. Will you be free in the next two days? I¡¯lle and see you.¡± Although there were so many words in his heart, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t say them and after asking Thor about his work, he went down to the business.

    ¡°Really! You¡¯re in Washington? I¡¯m free. Even if I¡¯m busy at work, you cane to me.¡± Hearing Lin Rui said he was now in Washington, Thor said with some joy.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go to see you tomorrow, say hello to Miss Foster for me.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Then Lin Rui talked with Thor for some time before hanging up the phone.

    Ever since Thor returned to Washington with Jane Foster, Asgard hasn¡¯t sent anyone over to Earth and seems to have forgotten their great prince. Or maybe the frontline battlefield is grim, and Thor will be ignored for a while. Either way, Thor is going to stay on earth for the time being.

    ¡°Thor, how can I help you regain your power? How can I ensure that you are willing to protect the earth and be the guardian of the earth after gaining your powers back?¡± Lin Rui, who hung up the phone, muttered secretly while lying in bed. This is something Lin Rui was thinking about when he saw Thor.

    Thor¡¯s strength in Marvel World should be one level higher than the Hulk, perhaps even stronger, and that is unreasonable super strength. Since Lin Rui had acquired Thor¡¯s friendship from the beginning, it would be unreasonable not to tie such a powerful man/god to his team. SHIELD? Avengers Alliance? With Lin Rui stepping in, Director Fury can¡¯t find many people joining the Avengers.

    ¡°Forget it, one step at a time. Since Odin exiled Thor to earth, he should be confident that Thor can regain his power here. After all, Thor was his own son and even Loki didn¡¯t betray them and they can get along with each other, Thor won¡¯t remain as a mortal on earth forever.¡± With this in mind, Lin Rui meditates and falls asleep.

    ¡­

    As Lin Rui slept in his uncle¡¯s house in Washington, Kamar Taj weed a special guest.

    ¡°Wee, Prince Loki of Asgard.¡± In the residence of Kamar Taj, a young disciple looked at the handsome man in front of her and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Young sorcerer (s). I wonder if Ancient One is free now? I want to see her.¡± With a smile, the handsome young man looked at the young sorcerer in front of him and asked in a soothing tone.

    That¡¯s right, This beautiful young man dressed in gorgeous vintage clothes is Loki, the second Prince of Asgard. It is not known how he came to be on earth, and instead of looking for his brother Thor, he came to the Ancient One, who had been guarding the earth from the demons of other worlds.

    ¡°Prince Loki, Ancient One already knows of your arrival and will be here soon.¡± Facing Loki¡¯s question, the young sorcerer answered softly.

    In fact, as the Orthodox organization united down by Agomoto thousands of years ago, the Sorcerers on the earth will not be weaker than the magical Sorcerers of Asgard. However, in addition to being the prince of Asgard, the most important reason for the Young Sorceror¡¯s respect for Loki is that he can feel the powerful magic power of Loki, and he is far from being his opponent.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait here.¡± Upon hearing the reply, Loki politely sat down on the floor of the living room. The young sorcerer also sat down and poured Loki a ss of water.

    Loki was sitting for two hours, and what the young sorcerer had said on his arrival now seemed to be bullshit. Just when Loki was about to lose his patience and politeness, there was a sound of unhurried footsteps from the back of the living room. Loki and the young sorcerer who was sitting turned their eyes towards the sound.

 Chapter 213 Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 213 Meeting</h4>

    ¡°Ancient One.¡± The young sorcerer named Yun Meng said first when he saw someoneing out from behind.

    After Yun Meng said that sentence, the middle-aged woman who came out from behind had also stepped in front of them. Unlike the film in which she had a bald head, Ancient One in reality not only has thick hair but also looks beautiful. Although she looks like a middle-aged woman, her eyes reveal a thick sense of vicissitudes.

    Call!

    Seeing Ancient One appearing in front of his eyes, Loki quickly stepped off the ground and stood up. Faced with such a big sorcerer whose strength and status are not under his father, even the proud and charming Loki had to treat this situation with caution.

    ¡°Prince Loki from Asgard, what brings you to earth?¡± Calmly looking at the second Prince of Asgard, the Ancient One asked quietly.

    ording to the agreement between Odin and Ancient One, Asgard must pass through Ancient One if they want to get involved in the matters of earth. Likest time Loki when bullied Thor with the Destroyer in New Mexico, it was considered to be over the line. However, thest incident did not cause much harm and Ancient One didn¡¯t mind it much but that did not mean that she would allow Loki to do things on Earth again.

    ¡°Ancient One, I¡¯m here for one thing and want to ask for your help.¡± Facing Ancient One¡¯s cold attitude, Loki continued without hesitation.

    ¡°Oh? What is it that couldn¡¯t be solved by Odin, the Lord of the Gods?¡± Ancient One¡¯s mood fluctuated slightly when she heard Loki¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s about my brother, Thor.¡±

    ¡°Is that the guy who was exiled to Earth by Odin?¡± Although Odin exiled Thor to Earth without saying anything to Ancient One, the Ancient One obviously knew about it. But this matter is irrelevant and Thor is deprived of his power so the Ancient One didn¡¯t really care about this matter.

    ¡°Yes, Thor is being punished by my father and was exiled on Earth because he made some mistakes. But Thor is the Prince of Asgard after all, so my Father hopes that you can take care of him during his stay on earth. You may also know that Asgard is going through a war. Dark Elf¡¯s shadow appeared shortly before the battle with Frost Giant. We have no energy to care about the Earth for now. ¡°Without beating around the bush, Loki said directly.

    ¡°Take care of Thor? When did I be a nanny for Asgard?¡± Ancient One asked politely, ignoring the tense war situation on Asgard.

    Odin dumped his son on Earth and the Ancient One ignored it as it didn¡¯t harmed anyone. But for him to tell her to take care of Thor now. Really?!! Also, with Asgard¡¯s strength, Frost Giants are not their opponent at all. Even if Dark Elf intervenes in the battlefield, as long as Odin takes to the battlefield, it would not be a problem to defeat them. However, Odin, as the Lord of the Gods, will not appear on the battlefield at will, which is where Ancient One can¡¯t get used to Odin.

    ¡°No! No! Of course not! You are respectable and powerful sorcerers, my father wouldn¡¯t dare to think so. In fact, you just need to send someone from time to time to check upon him. After all, Thor is reflecting on earth and not on vacation. To that end, I also brought enough sincerity with me.¡± Seeing the change in attitude, Loki quickly exined, taking out his present. No One would dare to think of Ancient One as a babysitter.

    ¡°Oh?¡± With her brow raised, Ancient One looked at Loki meaningfully.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Half an hourter, Loki left Ancient One¡¯s residence under Yun Meng¡¯s leadership. Standing on the crowded street that led to Kamar-Taj, Loki turned his right finger and disappeared, while the people around him turned a blind eye to him.

    ¡°Loki, Thor, Odin¡¯s two sons are not that easy. However, the first chamber of the earth ¡­ Ah ¡­¡± In the empty living room, Ancient One sat on the ground and sighed softly.

    ¡­

    On the desert outside Puente Antiguo, New Mexico, USA. Since Mj?lnir fell here more than a month ago, now this ce has beenpletely protected by SHIELD, and it seems to be a first-ss research base.

    While fighting with Hydra at the SHIELD headquarters in Washington yesterday, this first-level research base also carried out a cleaning operation. Arge number of Hydra¡¯s hidden agents were cleaned out. Recently, Mj?lnir¡¯s protection has been tightened. However, their heavy protection seemed to have no effect on the guy who appeared next to the Mj?lnir.

    ¡°Mj?lnir, Mj?lnir is now left here to be studied by these ignorant earthlings.¡± Standing beside Mjolnir, Loki looked at the famous divine tool and said to himself.

    ¡°My stupid brother doesn¡¯t know when to pick you up again. Are you disappointed in him?¡± Loki asked, looking serious as if he thought Mjolnir was a friend. But there was no response from Mjolnir which was stuck on the ground.

    Huh ~

    At this moment, several guys in white research clothes suddenly walked in from behind Loki. They were obviously the ones responsible for studying Mj?lnir.

    ¡°Huh!¡± As the researchers approached this side, Loki suddenly snorted with a cold look.

    Call!

    The researchers seemed to hold back after Loki hummed coldly, then turned around and left here at the same time, as if hypnotized.

    A few minutester, Loki left New Mexico without rming anyone, and no one knew that the Second Prince of Asgard had ever appeared here.

    ¡­

    Weston Landing University in Washington. Although this school can¡¯t bepared with some of the world¡¯s famous schools like Harvard and MIT, it is also a very good university in the United States. And early this morning, Lin Rui walked into this university like an ordinary student, Jane was in this school, and Thor was certainly in the school¡¯s library.

    ¡°There is really a big gap between this kind of university and high school.¡± Lin Rui sighed in his mind as he walked down the wide walkway of the campus. Not to mention the Empire State High School in New York, where Lin Rui is still studying, even the university he attended in his previous life in China is no match for this one.

    Although Lin Rui looks a little younger than an average college student, he doesn¡¯t get much attention on the way. At best, he looks like a visitor. After all, open universities like these in the United States are visited by many tourists every day, not many people pay attention to them.

    After a brief walkthrough Weston Landing¡¯s campus, Lin Rui walked towards the library as Thor should be at work at this time.

    ¡°Hello, excuse me.¡± Just after Lin Rui lifted his feet and took a step forward, there was a somewhat unskilled greeting behind him, in English.

    Lin Rui turned around in confusion, and then he saw two young Asian girls smiling and looking at him, apparently they had just greeted him. After a little judgment, Lin Rui guessed that the two should be here on travel.

    Looking at their looks, these two girls should be from China, but now there are many people who look like them in the states so Lin Rui can¡¯t be sure. So Lin Rui also answered in English: ¡°Hello, can I help you.¡± He asked as simple as possible.

    ¡°That ¡­ This ¡­ Xiao Xin, how do you say cafeteria in English? I suddenly forgot!¡± At Lin Rui¡¯s words, one of the two girls was about to answer, but she suddenly forgot the word and asked her friend for help.

    However, just when the girl was about to answer the question, Lin Rui had spoken again, and what the girl said in a whisper and thenguage had made Lin Rui sure that they were from China.

    ¡°Are you going to the cafeteria?¡± In front of the surprised eyes of the two girls, Lin Rui spoke out with standard Mandarin.

    ¡°Ah! You are also from China!¡± Hearing the standard Mandarin spoken by Lin Rui, the girl who had forgotten her words said happily.

    When they were walking on the road before, they were looking for passers-by who looked like Chinese, and finally chose Lin Rui. However, after noticing that Lin Rui was half Chinese, they also knew that Lin Rui had a low chance of being from China, so they said hello in English. Now that Lin Rui spoke in standard Mandarin, they were certainly very happy.

    ¡°Well, I am Chinese but I was born here.¡± Nodding with a smile, Lin Rui answered. Speaking of which Lin Rui is an American now, after all, he was only a Chinese in his previous life.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same, but your Mandarin is so good!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the obviously lively girl said with a smile. Although Chinese people living in foreign countries generally speak Mandarin, they are generally not very standard, and some people do not speak Mandarin at all.

    ¡°Thank you, are you going to the cafeteria now?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! We want to see the difference between the cafeteria here and our country!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I just came over from there.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Thank you! We are so lucky!¡±

    ¡­

    At this point, Thor, who was standing in front of the library, said: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Jackson arrived yet? Didn¡¯t he say that he was already here? Did he get lost?¡±

 Chapter 214 Interesting person and ~~ accident!

    <h4>Chapter 214 Interesting person and ~~ ident!</h4>

    More than an hourter, Lin Rui, who apanied the two Chinese girls to a simple bite to eat in the cafeteria, led them to the library. They finally met a young man who spoke mandarin and was of Chinese descent and the two girls couldn¡¯t see any difference between him and any other Chinese who has lived in the country. They asked Lin Rui to show them around the school and Lin Rui, of course, didn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just a small thing. The main thing, of course, is that both girls are pretty good looking.

    ¡°Well, the school tour is almost done.¡± Stopping at the entrance of the library. Lin Rui looks at the two Chinese girls in front of him with a smile.

    ¡°Well! Thank you very much, Lin Rui! If it hadn¡¯t been for you, we wouldn¡¯t have known anything that mattered!¡± ¡°The lively girl from the very beginning said happily.

    All the way up to now, Lin Rui had been helping them and he also knows the names of the two girls. The more lively girl¡¯s name is Chen Xiaolin, and the quieter girl¡¯s name is Wang Xin. These two girls are college ssmates and they took a vacation together during the holiday.

    In fact, even without the help of Lin Rui, they can y very well, although Chen Xiaolin¡¯s English is not so good but Wang Xin¡¯s English is quite good and having an ordinary conversation is no problem for them. It¡¯s just, of course, easier to speak to with a ¡°local¡± like Lin Rui.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was no problem. I heard that your next stop is to go to the museum. I have some things to do at school and I won¡¯t be able to go with you.¡± With a smile, Lin Rui said indifferently.

    ¡°We have already taken so much of your time, so we won¡¯t take any more.¡± Wang Xin said, she is obviously not as careless as Chen Xiaolin.

    ¡°Oh, it was nothing. The exit is in that direction, as you remember. Then I¡¯ll go.¡± After a few final words, Lin Rui walked off in the direction of the library. He had already spotted a big maning here from that direction and it would have been very upsetting for Thor to know that he had stood him up for talking to girls.

    ¡°Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Both Chen Xiaoling and Wang Xin smiled and said goodbye to Lin Rui.

    After Lin Rui¡¯s back has been more than ten meters away from them, standing at the intersection, Wang Xin¡¯s eyes slightly shed and at the same time she also secretly whispered: ¡°He is really an interesting person.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Xin, let¡¯s go. I hope I can meet Lin Rui in the next few days. s, it is not easy to meet such a passionate Chinese guy in a foreign country.¡± When Wang Xin looks at Lin Rui¡¯s back, Chen Xiaolin beside her says regretfully as she had obviously liked Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well,e on. As for Lin Rui, maybe we¡¯ll meet him again.¡± After a simple yes, Wang Xin turns around. Chen Xiaoling is just joking. In such a big country, there is no chance for them to meet each other again. They don¡¯t even have each other¡¯s contact information.

    ¡°Ah, Xiaoxin, weren¡¯t we going to go to the library to see it? Why did you change your schedule?¡± Chen Xiaolin asked curiously when she left with Wang Xin.

    Wang Xin walking on the road while vaguely answering the questions of her good friend, but the two of them have already gone outside. However, none of them turned around and saw a big tall man appearing in front of Lin Rui. He seemed to be looking for Lin Rui.

    ¡°What an interesting pair of girls.¡± When walking towards Thor in front of him, Lin Rui also thinks in his heart silently.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, why are you here sote?¡± Thor is already striding towards Jackson, shouting loudly before he reaches him.

    Call!

    ¡°Is it because of those two girls?!¡± Taking a few steps and reaching in front of Lin Rui, Thor¡¯s eyes motioned to the two girls who had already gone.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ yeah, they came here to look around. I took them to school for a while, so it took a while.¡± Now that Thor had seen them, Lin Rui didn¡¯t hide it and admitted to it.

    ¡°Took a while? I¡¯ve waited for you for more than an hour!¡± Although that was the case, Thor wasn¡¯t really angry, he was just bored in the library.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll make it up to you. Now, show me where you work.¡± Knowing that Thor is not angry, Lin Rui says with a smile.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s more like it.¡± With that, Thor takes Lin Rui to the library.

    ¡­

    He followed Thor into the library of the university, and the service desk was on his left-hand side. Thor¡¯s working area was a little behind the service desk.

    ¡°Is this where you work? It looks good.¡± Lin Rui said while ncing at a table and a chair in front of him.

    Should I find another job for Thor? But he can¡¯t do anything now, even if he has a job. After seeing Thor¡¯s current work, Lin Rui can¡¯t help thinking about it silently in his heart.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a simple job, but I¡¯m not familiar with some of your things right now, so I can only do simple things.¡± Although Lin Rui says it well, Thor also knows that this job is not worth showing off.

    Speaking of which, Lin Rui is surprised that Thor, the Prince of Asgard, can get used to life on earth so quickly. Jane Foster is not rich enough to give Thor the life he enjoys. Even if she could, Thor would not like that as he would hate to freeload. Relying on women is not eptable for any man on any, and more so for Thor who is a Prince.

    ¡°Still thinking about Asgard?¡± Standing against the wooden table, Lin Rui looks at Thor and asks.

    ¡°Of course I still do, but it¡¯s no use thinking about it. Even if the war is intense at the front, it won¡¯t help me if I am stuck on earth.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor responds with a sh of gloom in his eyes.

    After living on the earth for such a period of time, Thor probably figured out that Odin should not have exiled himself for pure punishment. This is supposed to be a test for him, but even if Thor has figured it out, it¡¯s another matter for him to do anything about it. Therefore, he can only safely live on the earth. He usually just talk with Jane, eat some junk food from the earth, and work hard to earn some money in the library. This is not a bad life for Thor either but it is nothingpared to his previous life as a God in Asgard.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s best if you think like that. Maybe, when you have lived here for a long time, you will fall in love with it.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s answer, Lin Rui says with a smile.

    If Lin Rui wants to tie Thorpletely to the chariot of protecting the earth, it is not enough to make Thor fall in love with the people here, he must be willing to make a sincere contribution to the safety of earth. After all, Lin Rui can¡¯t guarantee how long Thor and Jane Foster¡¯s love affair willst.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve fallen in love with the food here. By the way, didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to make it up to me? Take me to lunch. There¡¯s a fast food restaurant just outside the school that has a new super burger. I hear it¡¯s delicious.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor answers with a smile and then speaks to Lin Rui as if remembering something.

    ¡°Er ¡­ Of course, you can have dinner with me. But have you been eating them all these days?¡± Thor¡¯s request means nothing to Lin Rui, but he suddenly notices something and asks in a strange voice.

    ¡°Not all the time, I suppose, but five or six times a week. The fast-food tastes good and the price is not too high. Jane has a lot of things to do at school, especially when she confirmed the Bifrost theoryst time, which made her research even crazier, and no one cooks for me at home.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Thor answers as a matter of course.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± After receiving Thor¡¯s answer, Lin Rui¡¯s face was twitching involuntarily. No wonder he saw Thor¡¯s body shape change slightly this time. Just when Lin Rui was about to say something, his face suddenly changed and he reached into his pocket.

    Card!

    But before Lin Rui¡¯s hand reaches into his pocket, a faint sound is heard. Then Lin Rui stopped his hand, and his whole body seems to freeze.

    ¡­

 Chapter 215 Lin Ruiâ€™s Fear and Change

    <h4>Chapter 215 Lin Rui¡¯s Fear and Change</h4>

    Of course, Thor sees this strange reaction of Lin Rui. Just as he is about to ask Lin Rui aloud what happened, the empty space around Lin Rui shimmered and a person suddenly appeared out of thin air next to him, a person Thor is too familiar with.

    ¡°Loki! What are you doing here? What did you do to Jackson?¡± Thor asked in a surprised voice when he saw someone suddenly appearing in front of him.

    That¡¯s right, the man who suddenly appeared was the god of lies, the second prince of Asgard and the younger brother who grew up with Thor in Asgard: Loki. Loki, who suddenly appears in front of Thor, is no longer dressed up in Asgard style cloths, but in a refined suit avable on earth, looking very smart.

    Loki did not answer Thor¡¯s question and he looked at Thor up and down.

    ¡°Is that how you treat your life in exile? Falling in love with a little earthling and be the librarian in this little library?¡± Loki looks at Thor and said sarcastically. But there was an unexpected sense of frustration in those words and Thor has no idea what Loki meant.

    ¡°What does it matter to you how I live my life?! Also, what did you do to Jackson? Hurry up and let him go!¡± Thor obviously didn¡¯t hear the meaning in Loki¡¯s words but felt that his brother was looking for opportunities to hurt him again and he ordered Loki to let Jackson go. He seems to have forgotten that he is now a mortal, and if Loki wants to do something to him, Thor could do nothing against him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a little magic that won¡¯t do much harm to your little friend, Eh?¡± Loki exinszily seeing Thor angry.

    In Loki¡¯s opinion, except for some special beings such as Ancient One, all other beings on earth are like worms to him. He is god and supreme to these earthlings. However, as Loki finishes his sentence, his otherwise t expression is taken aback and he turns to look at the motionless Lin Rui beside him.

    Seeing Loki¡¯s movements, Thor also looks worried at Lin Rui. He knows that Loki¡¯s magic power is very strong and he is the best in the whole Asgard. If anything happened to Lin Rui, he would feel really feel guilty.

    Card!

    When Loki and Thor both looked at Lin Rui, a sudden sound came from the wooden table behind Lin Rui, and a crack quickly spread from the ce where Lin Rui was leaning to the entire wooden table.

    Call!

    Seeing that the wooden table waspletely broken because of the numerous cracks that suddenly appeared, Lin Rui, who had been fixed in ce, took a step forward like a drowning man grasping at a straw. After Lin Rui took that step, the wooden table behind him broke into pieces in a second.

    ¡°Whoop!! Taking a step, Lin Rui instantly recovered, then stood with his legs half bent and gasping for air.

    The ten-second time just now was the most terrifying ten seconds that Lin Rui has experienced in his life. Before Loki appeared, Lin Rui suddenly feels a movementing from the Guardian Amulet in his pocket. Before Lin Rui can figure out what is causing this movement, the guardian amulet suddenly breaks, and his whole mind and body were locked in ce.

    Although he was still awake in his sea of ??consciousness, Lin Rui could no longer sense the situation outside. Lin Rui was almost frightened by this sudden situation, and then he broke through the mysterious power that trapped his consciousness. In the end, Lin Rui¡¯s mental strength was almost exhausted before he finally broke through thatyer of strength, and finally made his consciousness return to his body and was able to perceive the outside world again.

    However, after breaking through the blockade of his consciousness, his body still had no recovery power. The power just now had not only confined his consciousness, but also his body. Therefore, while listening to the dialogue between Loki and Thor, Lin Rui tries to mobilize his strength to break through the shackles that were binding his body. In the end, it took him almost 10 seconds to break free, but he also consumed nearly 90% of his internal energy. That¡¯s why he looks so tired and weak.

    However, what shocked Lin Rui most was not the horror he had just experienced, but the man standing next to him, Loki. In Marvel movies, Loki is a viin. However, the strength of Thor and Loki is greatly reduced in the movies, which makes people feel that they are not very strong, which is not the truth at all.

    But after what just happened, Lin Rui can tell everyone responsibly that Loki is a super-powerful person or god. Just a magic trick from him can make him unable to move for more than ten seconds, which is not something he imagined! In the face of such a god who is far superior to himself and looks strange and unfamiliar, Lin Rui does not know what he will experience next. This is what Lin Rui is afraid of now.

    ¡°Jackson, are you okay!?¡± Seeing that Lin Rui¡¯s face was pale and he was panting, Thor quickly reached out and helped him.

    ¡°Whew! It¡¯s nothing, I am just feeling a bit week.¡± Lin Rui put his hand on Thor¡¯s shoulder. Lin Rui tried to make his tone sound calmer. He can¡¯t arouse the dissatisfaction of those around him.

    Although Thor is Loki¡¯s brother, Loki should not be Thor¡¯s opponent under normal circumstances, but it is not normal circumstances right now! If Loki wanted to take a shot at Lin Rui, Thor, who had lost his power, would be able to do nothing. Therefore, it is better for him to admit defeat for the time being, and it will not be toote for him to get back at Loki after his strength increases. Lin Rui still doesn¡¯t know if Loki can attack people at random on the earth but if he does do that, the Ancient One will not let him go.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your little friend to be able to do this. He broke through my magic so quickly.¡± Loki didn¡¯t notice Lin Rui just now and treated him as if he were a normal person, but after Lin Rui broke free from his magic, Loki noticed that he was different from ordinary people.

    ¡°Loki, this is not Asgard, are you going to cause unnecessary trouble?¡± Holding Lin Rui, Thor stared at Loki and said. Listening to his word, Thor seemed to know about Ancient One.

    Because Lin Rui did not control his power when he broke away from Loki magic and broke through the imprisonment broke, the force rushed out and shattered the wooden table, so now they have caught the attention of the people around them. Thor didn¡¯t want to make things big here either. Loki patted his hands and left after he got things done. In the end, the mess was to be cleaned up by himself.

    ¡°Trouble, what trouble can I cause? But since you don¡¯t want to talk to me here, I¡¯d better meet your little girlfriend first. Since your little friend is not simple, maybe your girlfriend is not asmon as I had thought before. Haha ¡­¡­ ¡± Loki, hearing a slight warning from Thor, who is also aware of the situation around him, says that it doesn¡¯t matter. Then he simply snapped his fingers and disappeared before Thor and Lin Rui.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Thor whispered as Loki disappeared before his eyes. If he still had his powers, he would have hit him with his hammer as Loki wouldn¡¯t really die anyway.

    ¡°Jackson, sit here for a while, and I¡¯ll exin it to the others.¡± Seeing that someone is alreadying this way, Thor ces Lin Rui on the still intact chair and goes out to exin to the other librarian in the library.

    ¡°Hoo ~ Is this Loki¡¯s powers?! There is no way for me to resist it!¡± Looking at Thor¡¯s clumsy exnation with the administrators in front, Lin Rui sat in the back and thought.

    Because Lin Rui has been living in this world for so many years since he knew it was the real Marvel World. By virtue of the system, Lin Rui also ys a significant role in various events. Even against a fully armed Tony or Captain America and Peter, Lin Rui, who has grown up to the present day can fight against them so he started to feels a littlecent.

    The experience of meeting Loki todaypletely reminds Lin Rui that Marvel World is far more dangerous than what he is experiencing now. Loki alone can render Lin Rui helpless. How can he protect his loved ones and live well in this world? It can be said that the appearance of Loki gives Lin Rui, who has not had much purpose, a vague goal in his mind for the first time, that is, to be stronger and stronger than anyone else!

    Kakaka ~

    Thinking to himself, Lin Rui¡¯s hands clenched unconsciously, and there was a crisp sound between his bone joints.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Loki must have gone to Jane, we can¡¯t let Loki do anything!¡± A few minutester, Thor finallyes back and looks at Lin Rui sitting on the chair and says with concern.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± With a yes, Lin Rui calmly rises from his chair. Now Lin Rui seems to have lost his initial fear, and his whole body seems to have some momentum changes.

    ¡°Well? Jackson, you ¡­¡± Looking at the young man in front of him, Thor seems to see something different about him. However, after a few careful observations, Thor still can¡¯t find any difference, so he shakes his head. Thor has already gone out at a quick pace as he doesn¡¯t want Loki to do anything to Jane. Lin Rui, of course, follows.

 Chapter 216 Strange Request

    <h4>Chapter 216 Strange Request</h4>

    After making several consecutive phone calls to Jane, Thor rushed straight to their apartment. At this time, when Jane is not at school, she should be back at the apartment. Thor has contacted several colleagues of Jane just now, and she went back half an hour ago.

    Call! Huh!

    ¡°Jane! Jane! Are you there?¡± Almost breaking in, Thor shouted as he rushed into the apartment.

    ¡°Thor, I¡¯m here.¡± Just as Thor looked around nervously, Jane¡¯s voice came out of the room. Listening to her voice, nothing seemed to have happened to her.

    Call!

    Lin Rui, who was behind Thor only saw that Thor rushed into the backroom in a sh. Even without his Divine Power, Thor¡¯s physical powers are better than that of ordinary special forces soldiers on earth. However, Lin Rui thinks that Thor¡¯s perfect figure may notst for a long time, considering the recent diet that Thor just told himself in the library. After all, he doesn¡¯t have his Divine Power now. It¡¯s not a good thing for him to eat and drink the earth¡¯s high-calorie food.

    Although knowing that Loki was probably in the room, Lin Rui followed in behind Thor. After being attacked in the library just now, Lin Rui is nowpletely vignt. It is no use trying to escape and the only way to strengthen yourself is to face your problems without running. So, Lin Rui decided not to run away. And since Loki isn¡¯t the viin he was in the movies, maybe Lin Rui would be able to do something.

    ¡°Loki, what did you do to Jane?!¡± Lin Rui heard Thor¡¯s angry voice before he entered the room, and it seemed that Loki was indeed inside.

    When Lin Rui walked in, he saw Jane and Loki sitting face to face on the sofa. Loki¡¯s face was calm and he couldn¡¯t see anything from Loki¡¯s expressions. Jane looked a little bit worried and looked like she was scared by something.

    ¡°Thor, it¡¯s okay. He didn¡¯t do anything to me. He just told me he was your brother and the second Prince of Asgard.¡± Reaching out to stop Thor, who was trying to hit Loki, Jane Foster spoke.

    ¡°Really?!¡± Filled with a little disbelief, Thor looked at Jane and asked.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t really do anything to such an ordinary person. But now I¡¯m sure you¡¯re out of your mind to like such an ordinary earthman.¡± Before Jane could reply, Loki, who sat opposite, spoke in a dismissive tone.

    ¡°What does it matter to you who I like, Loki? By the way, why did youe to earth? Don¡¯t say you just came to see me!¡± Holding Jane¡¯s hand, Thor asks Loki in a deep voice.

    You know, now Asgard is supposed to be fighting against the Frost Giants. As a battlefieldmander, Loki has no time toe to earth to find trouble with his brother.

    ¡°I just came to see you, can¡¯t I do that?¡± Loki sarcastically replied back to Thor and his tone was really annoying Thor.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve seen me and it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Thor¡¯s face changed again and again and he finally didn¡¯t say anything at all. He now wants Loki to leave the earth. Thor is very clear about his brother¡¯s feelings. He was jealous of him since their childhood and they alwayspeted against each other and now that he has gotten himself exiled on the earth, so Thor doesn¡¯t believe anything Loki says now.

    ¡°Of course I will go. However, I came here to see your state, I think you will probably have to stay on earth in the future. Mjolnir, your Divine Powers, what are your chances of regaining it?¡± Loki doesn¡¯t mind Thor¡¯s tone and then said lightly.

    After hearing these words from Loki, Thor, who was still very angry, suddenly became silent, and it seemed that Loki¡¯s words were poking into his heart.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen you, and I¡¯ve met your friends and your girlfriend, there¡¯s nothing more to it. My good brother, I hope the next time we meet is at Asgard. Don¡¯t let me down too much.¡± Loki¡¯s eyes glowed strangely at Thor¡¯s silence, and he spoke again.

    Pa ~

    The next moment, as Thor looks up at Loki, he raises his hand, clicks his fingers, and disappears. However, one second before Loki disappeared, Lin Rui¡¯s pupils, who had been standing in the doorway, suddenly contracted and returned to normal.

    After Loki disappeared, Thor stared at the sofa he was sitting on for a while, and after confirming that Loki had really left, Thor rxed and began to ask Jane what Loki and she had just talked about. As for Lin Rui, after saying hello to Jane, he left. He was going to talk to Thor and others but when Loki happened, he probably couldn¡¯t talk, so it was better to leave.

    However, Lin Rui, who had left Jane and Thor¡¯s apartment, did not return to his uncle¡¯s house, but instead walked in the opposite direction, looking like he had a different purpose. After walking for ten minutes, Lin Rui came to a park and stopped by ake.

    Huh ~

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve.¡± Not long after Lin Rui stands by theke, the air around him twists and Loki¡¯s figure appears out of thin air and Loki said with a smile on his face as he nced at the calm Lin Rui.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve got a lot of nerve, but when facing against the Second Prince of Asgard. Even if I¡¯m timid, it would be useless.¡± Lin Rui said turning slightly to look at Loki beside him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to break through my spell so quickly. It seems that you are not so ordinary.¡± Loki said lightly as he looked at Lin Rui.

    When Loki met Lin Rui for the first time, of course, he was shocked in his heart after Lin Rui broke free from his magic control, which he expected would cause him some psychological pressure. However, Loki was again a little surprised that the little boy was released from such psychological pressure so soon.

    Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard Loki¡¯s words. Faced with such a god whose strength and IQ are above himself, what Lin Rui can do now is just to protect himself.

    ¡°Do you know why I told you toe here to meet me secretly?¡± Loki asks with a sh of satisfaction on his face as he looked at Lin Rui¡¯s calmness.

    ¡°Is it about Thor?¡± Besides Thor, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know why the god of lies will look for himself.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not too stupid. I was looking for you about my stupid brother. I¡¯ve already done some research on you. You look like a harmless student but there¡¯s a lot of mystery about you. I don¡¯t personally care what secrets you have, but I want you to help Thor as much as you can during his time on earth. Especially to regain his Divine Powers, which would be difficult for him to grasp by himself.¡± Then Loki looked ahead and says something that surprises Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui is not surprised that Loki has investigated himself and knows that he has some secrets. As long as Loki does not know that he has the secrets of the system, it does not matter to Lin Rui that he has investigated himself as Mirage Knight. However, Loki asked him to help Thor on Earth and help him regain his Divine Powers. Is this situation right? Aren¡¯t these two brothers supposed to be enemies because Loki was dissatisfied with Odin¡¯s passing the throne to Thor? Loki¡¯s greatest obstacle to the throne was deprived of his Divine Power and exiled to earth. What is happening right now?!!

    ¡°Are you surprised? Thor, who is supposed to be my enemy and after he was deprived of his power. Why should I help him now?¡± Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t speak, Loki could see what he was thinking from his expressions.

    ¡°Yes, if Thor never regains his Divine Powers, then Asgard¡¯s throne would be yours,¡± Lin Rui asked seriously. Although Loki wasn¡¯t born to Odin, if Thor is really not there, then Loki, who is loyal to Asgard and a Prince will have the highest chance to be the king.

    ¡°Do you think I really care about Asgard¡¯s throne? Although it is indeed my pursuit, what¡¯s the point of me winning the throne without apetitor?¡± Instead of answering Lin Rui¡¯s questions, Loki uses several questions to exin that he is not really interested in Asgard¡¯s throne. Growing up, Loki just wanted people to take him seriously and for everyone to understand that he wasn¡¯t a nobody under the shadow of Thor.

    ¡°Is Loki just trying to outdo Thor in every respect, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s doing this to him?¡± Hearing Loki¡¯s words, Lin Rui can¡¯t help thinking in his heart.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t want to?¡± Lin Rui asked cautiously, thinking about why Loki did this.

 Chapter 217 Stimulated Lin Rui

    <h4>Chapter 217 Stimted Lin Rui</h4>

    While asking this question, Lin Rui is ready to summon the Phantom Suit at any time. As soon as Loki shows the slightest sign of being ready to strike, Lin Rui is ready to fight. The Phantom Suit¡¯s current level of magic and mental defense is only D level, but it should give him some resistance, and if pushes to shove, he would be able to cause Loki some trouble.

    Lin Rui¡¯s biggest reliance is not his own strength, but his judgment on the current situation. Because this is the real world of Marvel, and it is very different from the movie situation. Thor¡¯s situation is very different from that in the movie, and Loki¡¯s plot ispletely different. Lin Rui is betting now that Loki is constrained on the. When Thor was shouting at Loki when he was in the library, he heard it. If Loki really acted at that time, it would have caused more trouble. Whatever the problem is that is contracting Loki, if it affects a god at Loki¡¯s level, then Lin Rui can take a gamble.

    ¡°Haha, the temptation you presents is very good. I can tell you clearly that I really can¡¯t attack you arbitrarily.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s refusal and seeing his expressions, Loki sneered suddenly.

    Hearing Loki¡¯s answer, Lin Rui suddenly felt relieved as he still made the right bet. However, he only rxed for a second, and Loki¡¯s next words raised his heartbeats again.

    ¡°However, even if I kill you, there will only be a little trouble for me. Do you think I would care about that little trouble if I really want to deal with you?¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s expression changes, Loki went on lightly. Speaking of this, although his tone was t but Lin Rui could still hear a hint of threat. While saying this, Loki nced at a certain corner of the park.

    ¡°So, are you willing to it now?¡± Loki asked again.

    ¡°Do I still have a choice? However, how can I help Thor? Even he doesn¡¯t know how to regain his Divine Powers. What good can an outsider like me do?¡± Lin Rui asks helplessly with a wry smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to think about it. Maybe you don¡¯t need to do anything. Thor isn¡¯t that stupid. He can still get the hang of it at the critical moment.¡± Loki didn¡¯t care if he didn¡¯t give Lin Rui anything.

    Faced with Loki¡¯s irresponsible exnation, Lin Rui can only feel helpless and has no choice. Who says the situation is not as good as it is now.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve finished talking to you, and it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± As if sensing something, Loki is ready to leave.

    ¡°That ¡­ See youter.¡± Lin Rui was going to ask Loki about the benefits of helping Thor, but he didn¡¯t. Now Lin Rui¡¯s strength is still too low and even if he asks Loki, there will be no answer. Only when his strength reaches the point where Loki attaches importance to him will his words have power at that time.

    Pa~

    Then Loki disappeared with a snap of his fingers. Lin Rui stayed at theke for half an hour after Loki left, and it was enough time for him to sort out his confused head.

    Lin Rui does not notice that while he was standing by theke thinking about Loki and Thor, two people in strange costumes were watching him from a distance of 100 meters behind him. They did not finish their observation until he left.

    ¡°What did Loki say to him? Do you want to follow him?¡± Asked one of the two men who had stared at Lin Rui for half an hour.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not go any further. Loki has visited the Ancient One before, and he wouldn¡¯t mess around on the earth.¡± Looking at the back of Lin Rui¡¯s, the other person answered with some hesitation.

    ¡°Well, I think so too. Then, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Buzz ~

    Then, without attracting anyone¡¯s attention, a magical space door suddenly appeared in the corner of the park and the two specially dressed guys stepped in and disappeared. Lin Rui, who had left, didn¡¯t notice these things in the slightest. His head is still a little confused and he needs to rest urgently.

    ¡­

    After resting at his uncle¡¯s house for almost two days, Lin Rui took a bus back to New York. During this time, Lin Rui also went to see Thor again, after all, he promised Loki to help Thor regain his Divine Powers. Originally, even if Loki didn¡¯t ask Lin Rui, he had already nned to help Thor and after getting threatened by Loki, he wanted Thor to get his powers back so that Thor could beat up Loki.

    Not long after Lin Rui returns home, the hollow voice of the systemes out in his head, prompting Lin Rui toplete his week-long quest to protect Fury and receive a Reward. This hidden quest has a total of 20,000 Reward points, which is not bad.

    Lin Rui, who is rewarded, exchanges several D-Level training cards in one breath. After beingpletely crushed by Loki, Lin Rui realizes that his strength is still too small. Therefore, Lin Rui, who has never been very active in his training, intends to train hard in the future, so that the next time he meets Loki, he will not be as helpless as he was this time.

    However, ording to Lin Rui¡¯s conjecture, even if he cultivates the Advanced cultivation technique ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law¡± to the top level, he may not be Loki¡¯s opponent. After all, Loki is a powerful sorcerer of Asgard and Lin Rui himself doesn¡¯t know much about magic. It is impossible to blindly upgrade the magic defense of Phantom Suit which would just turn it into a hard shell and not provide aplete defense.

    ¡°Maybe, I can explore the path of magic. Marvel World does notck magic. Whether it is Asgard¡¯s magic or the Earth Sorcerer order, they are both important parts of Marvel World. Since he chose the cultivation technique route in the system, it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t have talent in magic.¡± Lying in bed, Lin Rui suddenly feels that she has discovered a bright avenue.

    ¡°First, let¡¯s spend some Reward points to test my magic talent. If I have some talent, I don¡¯t need to spend many Reward points to study it in the system. I can study at Kamar-Taj. Even a man like Stephen Strange can learn magic, why can¡¯t I?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s mind has been absorbed by this thought. However, the test results may not please him.

    ¡°What is this? Unsuitable for learning magic? Is it a euphemism to tell me that I have no talent in magic at all?¡± Sure enough, Lin Rui had obtained the system test results a few minutester and it seems that he did not have any magic talent. This result also broke Lin Rui¡¯s option to learn magic.

    Then, Lin Rui had to devote himself to the cultivation of internal energy. Since he couldn¡¯t learn magic, Lin Rui had to make himself stronger by cultivating his Internal Energy. Anyway, whether it is magic, abilities, or internal energy, it is an external manifestation of strength. No one is strong or weak when ites to power.

    In fact, when the system suggested Lin Rui to choose a growth path, it already knew Lin Rui¡¯s talent. He is the most suitable for cultivating internal energy and mental skills. Lin Rui¡¯s talents of other growth types are not so good. Unless arge number of reward points are used to stack them, they will not have much effect. Otherwise, the system would not have rmended Lin Rui to choose the path of the internal energy cultivation process, which is a rtively slow way to improve his strength. The system was forced to do so.

    In this way, a meeting with Loki greatly stimted Lin Rui. Not only did he have a clear understanding of his own strength, but he also had other ideas in his mind that might have a huge impact on the world in the future.

 Chapter 218 Following

    <h4>Chapter 218 Following</h4>

    The world has been affected in varying degrees by the intense fighting at SHIELD headquarters in Washington and the amount of top-secret information being distributed online. Although the US government and the World Security Council have responded in the first ce, the impact has been significant.

    The good news is that although this information is top-secret and very important, it is of no importance to the ordinary people. After all, it is far away from them. Among this information exposed, the most obvious was the exposure of Captain Rogers and their heroes, which set off a storm of news about the revival of Captain America in the whole of America and even the world.

    SHIELD had nned for Steve Rogers to reappear in the public eye, but not in such an unexpected way. But SHIELD¡¯s public rtions department isn¡¯t a veggie either and they took advantage of the explosion to put Captain Rogers on the scene and draw attention to his role in the destruction of Hydra, giving them time to clean up their battered SHIELD.

    A week after the battle in Washington, Captain America, Steve Rogers gave his first press conference which was arranged by SHIELD and the US government, to get enthusiastic Americans to see their American hero in person. And now Captain Rogers was not only a hero of world war 2 but also a hero of today. Compared to those Vignte active in various cities in the United States, Steve Rogers is the only national Superhero in the hearts of Americans.

    Watching Captain Rogers on TV at home and the shouting of those fanatical fans, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes were drawn to it as he really did not expect that Captain America could have such a big impact. As simple as that seems, it¡¯s certain that Captain Rogers¡¯ poprity has surpassed that of the Iron Man, Tony Stark. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how Tony feels when he sees this situation, but he keeps watching Captain Rogers.

    Speaking of which, the United States is a nation that worships individual heroism. Steve Rogers was not alone in the world war 2, but as the Captain of the Howling Commandos, Rogers was certainly more in the spotlight than anyone else.

    And during World War II, the United States set the example of Captain Rogers in order to motivate young men to volunteer for the military, when Steve was already performing recruiting performances all over the country before going to war. That¡¯s why his name is so big, it is partly because of his service in the world war 2, and partly because of America¡¯s effort to establish a role model.

    Now, after 60 years of history, Captain America is alive and well again. And with such a high-profile appearance (against a super evil force), it is not surprising that Steve is now treated with such fanaticism. But it¡¯s hard to believe that SHIELD and the US government didn¡¯t contribute to this situation so Lin Rui is not convinced.

    ¡°SHIELD is trying to build a god. Is Fury going to leverage public opinion to bnce the World Security Council?¡± Lin Rui whispers as Steve smiles and greets fans on TV.

    Originally, SHIELD exists to better protect the world and maintain the stability and security of the world. But as Fury¡¯s grip on the SHIELD grows, so does the SHIELD¡¯s power, and it¡¯s building its own special unit: the Avengers alliance. The World Security Council, which oversees SHIELD, is not sitting still as these politicians are, they will not be reassured by the discovery of something which is out of their control.

    Fury has had a lot of things blocked in the SHIELD before and the Avengers alliance hasn¡¯t been so smooth. And now with the issue of the hidden Hydra, the World Security Council has every reason to tighten its grip on the SHIELD. But Fury is not going to let that happen and it¡¯s anyone¡¯s guess what will happen next.

    Speaking of which, the origins of the Civil War of the Avengers Alliance and many American Superhero will be caused by theunch of the Superhero Registration Act. These Superheroes are not Mutants, they all have their own pride and they are all in possession of extraordinary strengths, how many people are willing to be controlled. Therefore, if Fury can withstand the pressure of the World Security Council, they will likely avoid the Civil War in the future.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter much to me whether Fury intends to make gods or not. But Steve isn¡¯t a fool, and he won¡¯t really be at Fury¡¯s mercy.¡± The TV show hase to an end, but with all the fans¡¯ enthusiasm still on, Lin Rui is already thinking about what might happen in the future.

    Card ~

    When the press conference officially ended, Lin Rui turned off the TV and fell into deep thought, as if he is thinking of something that is hard to decide.

    ¡°Can I really do that? However, only in this way can we truly protect our families and make the earth safe.¡± Frowning, Lin Rui said something to himself that others could not understand.

    No one knows that Lin Rui is engaged in a fierce mental struggle, one that may have a great impact on the world.

    ¡°What am I getting afraid of!? The most that will happen is a failer! I¡¯ll do it! ¡± In the end, Lin Rui seems to have made a decision and squeezed his hands into fists.

    Card ~

    Because he was so excited, he released his internal energy identally and Lin Rui made a crack in the chair under his ass.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    New York, Oscorp Building, Harry¡¯s luxurious office.

    Harry who had already be a sessful man was sitting in his chair with aputer on the table in front of him and a video was ying on it. And Harry was watching the video on theputer seriously, and he was holding the relic of his father Norman Osborn, Green Goblin mask in his hands under the table.

    If someone can stand next to Harry at this time, they would see what Harry is watching at this time. The video on theputer is not very clear and the picture is unstable and there is a lot of noise in the background, but whatever happened can be clearly seen in the picture.

    ¡°Look! It¡¯s Spiderman!¡±

    ¡°That bad guy is done now!!!¡±

    ¡°Not good! Spiderman is in danger!¡±

    The sound from theputer screen can be heard as the protagonist of the video should be Spiderman, and no one knows who was taking the video and who Peter is dealing with.

    ¡°Oh!¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Did you take it?? Did you take it?!¡±

    The sound in the video continued, and it seemed that something very surprising happened shortly after.

    Card ~

    Just then, Harry suddenly reached out and clicked the mouse, and the video on theputer paused. At this moment, what Harry saw in front of him turned out to be the video of Spiderman stabbing Green Goblin, Norman Osborn.

    Kakaka ~

    ¡°Spiderman!¡± Harry gritted his teeth and whispered as the Green Goblin mask rattled in his hands. If anyone had seen Harry¡¯s eyes up close, they would have seen an abnormal green glow in them.

    Huh ~

    After spending a few minutes calming himself, Harry switched off hisputer and left the chair. He already knew that Peter and Dr. Connors¡¯ research was sessful, so his n could finally be implemented. Spiderman, the guy who killed his father will pay for his crimes!

 Chapter 219 Deadpool Who Wants To Be Famous

    <h4>Chapter 219 Deadpool Who Wants To Be Famous</h4>

    In the final days of the holiday, a wave of journalism was set off throughout the United States and worldwide because of the ¡°resurrection¡± of Captain America. At the same time, the top-secret information leaked by SHIELD also lets the people of the world know that there are so many hidden dangers under their seemingly stable life, many of which are huge dangers that they cannot imagine.

    In such a situation, ¡®Superhero¡¯ and ¡®Vignte¡¯ are bing more popr than ever. For the first time, people felt lucky to have these ¡®vigntes¡¯ in their own city protecting them and some of the people who had not been so kind to them changed their minds.

    Under such a change in attitude towards Vigntes, Vigntes in New York has be even more popr. Spiderman¡¯s fans have tripled in thest week and now there are almost half a million fans. The number of Mirage Knight fans on the website also exceeded 300,000. Although it has beenpletely thrown away by the little spider, it has also been considered to have good upward momentum. Even Daredevil¡¯s who have joined SHIELD already have more than 200,000 fans but Matt doesn¡¯t care much about it.

    However, although this situation changes and it is good news for Spiderman and Mirage Knight. But the other person in the League of Defender is not very happy, that is, Deadpool who joined in recently. Because what Wade did before was get revenge and then get revenge, and then revenge, it is not something that Vignte should do at all, so of course, no one set up a fan website for Wade.

    Seeing Spiderman and Mirage Knight¡¯s fans rising day by day, Wade was very unhappy. So he is ready to make big news. To let others know that he is such a ¡°superhero¡±, he has to increase his reputation as Deadpool!

    This day, Deadpool was at home checking out Weasel¡¯sptop. If you look closely, you can see Wade is looking for some New York underground gang or something. It seems that the Deadpool is going to pick on some unlucky guys.

    ¡°Wade, what are you doing?¡± As soon as Weasel came back from the outside, he saw Wade sitting on the sofa ying with hisptop, which is not something that Wade usually does. Of course, the usual Wade does nothing and at most, he would stalk Vanessa.

    ¡°Weasel, I¡¯m going to kill a gang, which one do you think is better?¡± Wade asked Weasel without looking back.

    Puff!

    Weasel just drank a sip of water and spat it out because of Wade¡¯s words, what happened in the time that he was gone!?

    ¡°What are you doing again? Aren¡¯t Mirage Knight and X-Men saying that they will help you find Francis? Are you going to find him the same other way?¡± Putting the water aside, Weasel stepped in front of Wade and asked.

    ¡°What? No, no! I¡¯m not looking for Francis. Even if I find Francis now, I¡¯m not sure how to deal with him. The organization behind him is very powerful. I¡¯ll leave that to X-Men and Mirage Knight.¡± Wade shook his head and replied after hearing Weasel¡¯s words.

    Although Wade really wanted to tear Francis to pieces to get rid of his disfigurement hatred, after knowing that there was such a powerful organization behind Francis, Wade had little chance of getting revenge alone. So he would wait for X-Men to fight against the organization behind Francis.

    ¡°Then why are you killing a gang? Are you that bored?¡± Knowing that Wade wasn¡¯t nning to find Francis, Weasel a little bit relieved, but he still didn¡¯t understand Wade¡¯s approach.

    ¡°Because I want to be famous! Not as a viin, but as a Superhero!¡± Raising his hands up in the air, Wade shouted.

    Weasel: ¡°¡­¡± This guy¡­

    ¡°So, which gang do you think I should find?¡± After shouting, Wade pushed theptop in front of Weasel and asked again.

    ¡°I think you should see a doctor. But a doctor wouldn¡¯t be able to help someone in your condition.¡± Ignoring Wade¡¯s boring and crazy behavior, Weasel closes theptop lid and says.

    ¡°Well! You¡¯re right. Just killing a gang won¡¯t get people to pay attention to me. I should find a famous bad guy to beat him up. But there haven¡¯t been any superviins in New Yorktely.¡± Weasel didn¡¯t say anything, but Wade has automatically imagined what he wants to hear, leaving Weasel standing there.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care about you. However, it is best to discuss with Mirage Knight before you do anything. You are now part of the League of Defender, although I think it is a mistake for them to let you join them.¡± After saying a few words of warning to Wade, Weasel gives him a break and pulls out two clothes from the sofa and heads for the bathroom. After a night¡¯s work at Margaret¡¯s bar, Weasel needs to catch up on his sleep during the day.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what Weasel says either, Wade is now intent on making a name for himself, although he could get Weasel to secretly build his own website, it would be more embarrassing if there were no fans.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± So after turning theptop back on, Wade quickly set his own goal which was a notorious gang in New York.

    Now that he wants to be famous, of course, he has to choose a gang that everyone knows about. If he dealt with the Vampire forces that some ordinary people didn¡¯t know before in the dark just as Mirage Knight did than he would not achieve the effect he wants.

    After choosing a good goal, Wade prepared for it secretly. He decides to go out in the morning tomorrow to try to make the noise as big as possible. It¡¯s better to make it live. It¡¯s said that the live broadcast is very hot now. Maybe he¡¯s be more famous all of a sudden.

    The next day, when Lin Rui was packing for school, a street news report on TV nearly made his eyes pop out.

    ¡°¡­ The enthusiastic citizen who called himself Deadpool climbed up the tree and rescued the scared cat, but we don¡¯t know what he looks like, only that he wears special red tights ¡­¡± The street news section on TV is broadcasting In the morning in which an enthusiastic citizen climbed a tree to save the cat, and the protagonist of this incident turned out to be Deadpool, his crimson tight suit was easily recognizable.

    ¡°Hey, you guys have to remember me! I¡¯m Deadpool!¡± After saving the cat, Wade, who was wearing a Deadpool suit, also posed in front of a crowd of people who were taking a video.

    ¡°No! Enthusiastic citizens?! Deadpool!? Don¡¯t you see the two long des behind him and the pistol inserted in the waist?¡± Pressing the TV to pause, Lin Rui looked at the screen and shouted in his heart.

    Lin Rui also knows how Wade has been thinking about being famoustely, but enthusiastic citizens? This is not the same Wade! Did Wade¡¯s life turn around? Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but think silently in his heart.

    However, when the news reported that a gang in New York was killed by a mysterious person the next day, Lin Rui had no such naive idea. Because the ¡°mysterious¡± person is not mysterious at all, the whole fight against the gang seems to be deliberately carried out under a monitor, for fear that others will not be able to shoot him.

    ¡°Wade, was it really the right choice to recruit you into the Guardian team?¡± Watching the news on the TV, Lin Rui muttered helplessly.

 Chapter 220*Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 220*Hidden*</h4>

    The holidays whichsted more than two months were finally over. Speaking of the two-month holiday, many things happened to Lin Rui. It would be enough to stun everyone in the world if they knew what had happened to Lin Rui, and the degree of their shock will not be less than the information leaked by SHIELD and Captain America¡¯s ¡°resurrection¡± some time ago. However, this is the price Lin Rui has to choose to be a Superhero, to remain in shadow.

    ¡°Ah!! I haven¡¯t been to school for more than two months, and now I feel like I¡¯m not even a student! Is that how you feel too, Peter?¡± Lin Rui looked at the teenagers walking around on the campus and asked Peter who was walking beside him.

    ¡°Ah? Well, yes.¡± Peter seemed to be in a daze and he only responded awkwardly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the ssroom. It¡¯s unlikely, but maybe Harry will be there too!¡± Probably knowing what¡¯s going on with Peter, Lin Rui said while patting him on the shoulder.

    Having said that, Lin Rui had already lifted his feet and walked towards the ssroom, and Peter naturally followed. Speaking of it, Lin Rui and Peter haven¡¯t seen Harry for a while. Since Norman Osborn¡¯s death, Lin Rui and Peter have been feeling more or less guilty towards Harry and Harry has been busy because of Oscorp Industries. Therefore, the three of them have not been together again in thest period of the holiday.

    Lin Rui now knows that Peter and Dr. Connors¡¯ research has been sessful, and the Recovery gene serum is in the final stage ofpletion. With the support of Osborn, a giant-biological group, Dr. Connors and Peter no longer need to worry about the follow-up events.

    Of course, what Lin Rui cares most about is not how many physical recovery opportunities this gene serum will bring to the majority of patients in the world. He is most concerned about whether this serum can cure Harry¡¯s disease. However, ording to Peter, the effect of the gene serum can only be good for Harry. However, Lin Rui ns to visit Harry in a few days. Maybe he can meet Harry at school today, although the possibility is very small.

    ¡­

    ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m leaving now, Dr. Connors has something nned,¡± After school, Peter says to Lin Rui, who is putting his books in his bag at the next table. Harry didn¡¯te to school, and probably won¡¯t again.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s find some time to see Harry again.¡± Lin Rui nodded and replied as he also has something and he needs to go to Tony.

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Packing his schoolbag, Peter was already out of the ssroom.

    ¡°Hmm! So tired, its time to meet Tony! But I can just see how Tony is doing recently. I don¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t n to intercept some of the data rted to him privately when I asked JARVIS to intercept the SHIELD data. However, the evidence that Bucky killed Tony¡¯s parents is in Hydra¡¯s Siberian branch. Tony should not have any idea about that now.¡± Lin Rui was thinking about some things while packing the books.

    Then Lin Rui quickly left. He had to drive his little jeep for an hour and a half to get to Tony¡¯s location.

    ¡­

    Huh ~~

    Under New York¡¯s night, Peter transformed into a Spiderman and swung through the high-rise buildings beforending on the top of a building.

    After leaving from Dr. Connors, Peter did not return home, but instead put on his spider suit and dangled on the streets of New York, hoping to see if there were any bad guys for him to catch. However, it seems that the series of events that have happened recently are too shocking and ordinary little punks don¡¯t dare to go out to do things now. Peter wandered for more than an hour without encountering anything that needed his help, but he was spotted by several of his fans and took a few photos.

    ¡°Hoo!¡± Sitting on the edge of the building¡¯s roof, Peter exhaled as he watched the bustling night view of New York.

    Since he identally killed Harry¡¯s fatherst time, Peter has been in a low mood and has a strong negative atmosphere around him. In the fight between the Mutants and the mysterious organization, Peter vented some of his pent up frustration and his interactions with Deadpool also made him feel a little better. But it was only temporary. After a while, Peter¡¯s mood began to fall again and couldn¡¯t get rid of his negative thought and emotions.

    Peter himself thought this was normal and thought that it should be fine as time went by. So, these days, Peter is just wandering the streets, and the felt the rush of flying between the high-rise buildings to clear his feeling of depression.

    Sitting on the top of the building, Peter rested his mind for a while and then began to rey the night he killed Norman Osborn. Recently, he always remembered that miss. Especially when Norman looked at Peter¡¯s eyes, those eyes filled with darkness.

    Just as Peter sat there in a daze, he didn¡¯t notice that there was a dark shadow on the ground behind him. It was a dark liquid. It¡¯s not very urate to say that it¡¯s liquid. It looks like something between liquid and colloid, but it¡¯s alive. If Lin Rui was here at this moment, he would have been able to recognize what this strange thing is. Because this strange ck thing is the alien parasite Venom!

    The strange mass was twisting on the ground behind Peter and moving closer and closer to him, splitting itself into long ck tentacles and leaning in his direction as if attracted by something.

    Although the sound of this thing moving on the ground was very small, Peter with his spider senses should also be able to find it. But at this time, Peter was caught in his nightmare thoughts and his spider senses were temporarily suppressed. Therefore, when the strange object behind him approached, he wasn¡¯t able to feel any trace of it.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Just as the long tentacles of the object that had climbed behind Peter stretched out behind him, Peter, who was in a daze, suddenly let out a cry of surprise.

    Huh ~

    Finally, he broke away from the nightmare, and Peter gasped at the beginning.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡± Peter murmured uneasily, feeling that his emotions had been greatly affected. Even if he had been guilty of killing Norman Osborn, it wouldn¡¯t have plunged him into such a long nightmare.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with me?¡± Touching his own face, there was a thinyer of sweat on it, and Peter felt a little horrified to himself.

    If the situation just happened while Peter was fighting, Peter would not dare to imagine what would happen. This is not a psychological obstacle that time can eliminate at all, and this effect is still increasing!

    ¡°I will watch myself for two days and if I don¡¯t get any better, I¡¯ll ask Mirage Knight for help. He knows so much, and he probably knows about me.¡± Having calmed down a little, Peter made up his mind. If Peter asks Lin Rui, Lin Rui will tell him that this is a mental demon, and if it is not eliminated, it will continue to affect Peter, and it will be more and more serious.

    Huh ~

    After another break, when his mood waspletely recovered, Peter picked up his backpack and left. But when he picked up his backpack, he sensed something was wrong. Peter shook his head, thinking it was a hangover from his nightmare, and stepped straight out.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Spiderman swings between tall buildings and disappears.

    Chapter 220 Venom

 Chapter 221 Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 221 Ambush</h4>

    Peter, who came home quickly, took off his spider suit and rushed into the bathroom. He wanted to take a cold shower to calm himself down. H ~ Soon, there was a sound of rushing water in the bathroom.

    While Peter was taking a bath, the backpack that he had just thrown on the bed suddenly stirred up. The bag, which was unmoving, was suddenly moving and it was like a small animal was inside of it and it kept lifting the backpack from inside. But because the zipper was closed, the thing inside just kept moving because it couldn¡¯te out.

    Uh ~

    Originally, the backpack calmed down after agitating for a while, and it seemed that the thing inside could note out and did not work hard. However, after a few seconds of silence, a ck tentacle suddenly protruded through the gap in the top of the zipper. Then, the zipper of the backpack was slowly opened by this tentacle.

    Without making a sound, the weird ck object that appeared on the top of the building where Peter was temporarily resting crawled out slowly. It turned out that it had already hid in Peter¡¯s backpack. This thing didn¡¯t move after crawling out, instead it extended dozens of long tentacles from its ck body and looked around, as if it was sensing for something. In the end, this thing seemed to sense the movement in the bathroom, and the tentacles that stretched in that direction were extended.

    Card ~

    As the contorted ck mass moved slowly across the bed toward the bathroom, there was a noise in the bathroom. Peter had finished showering and was about toe out.

    Brush!

    The ck mass seemed to know that Peter was about toe out and it suddenly crawled from the bed and fell to the ground before bing a stimulus. The tentacles between the liquid and the gel shot abruptly, and instantly stuck to the closet behind the door. Then the main body of the ck mass flew into the closet under the pull of the tentacles and hid before Peter came out.

    Huh ~

    As he wiped his wet hair, Peter was sober after bathing. Without drying his short hair with a hairdryer, Peter rushed to the bed. He was so tired that he didn¡¯t find the backpack¡¯s zipper open. Soon, Peter lying on the bed fell asleep.

    Uh ~

    After Peter fell asleep, there was a tiny movement in the quiet closet. If anyone can see the situation in the closet at this time, they will be very surprised. The ck ancient monster body that had been hidden in the closet pulled out the Spiderman suit that Peter had inserted into the innermost part of the closet, and it was covering it up with its mass. In the constant division and deformation, the entire ck object was finally integrated into the Spiderman suit, and there was no change in appearance.

    After merging into the Spiderman suit, the ck mass seemed to disappear as if nothing had happened. If Peterter puts on the Spiderman suit again, he will probably only notice that the ck stripes on the suit have be darker and anything other then that hasn¡¯t changed much.

    Although everything in the closet was silent, Peter wasn¡¯t even aware of it while he was resting, but someone noticed something wrong when the weird thing was incorporated into the Spiderman suit. No, it should not be called a person, but an artificial intelligence.

    ¡°Sir, the first Spiderman suit just had an abnormal signal.¡± While Peter was resting, Tony, who was far away at the seaside vi, was still staying upte doing the experiment. As he finished a small test on his hand, the voice of J.A.R.V.I.S. suddenly appeared in the basement.

    ¡°Humm? Abnormal signal? Has anything happened to Peter?¡± Tony asked with a surprised look on his face when he heard J.A.R.V.I.S.

    The Spiderman suit that Peter is wearing is designed and manufactured by Tony himself. In addition to letting Peter¡¯s abilities be better exerted, of course, there are some detection methods left by Tony. On the one hand, it is to ensure that Peter will not face the danger that he cannot solve, and on the other hand, there are reasons for monitoring Peter.

    After all, one impulse from a powerful young man like Peter can cause a lot of trouble. Now that Tony knows that Peter is a Spiderman and has provided him with a Spiderman suit, he himself feels a certain obligation towards Peter.

    ¡°Sir, the signal was abnormal when the Spiderman suit was not equipped.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S answered Tony¡¯s question.

    ¡°Not equipped, was it a system malfunction?¡± Instead of moving on, Tony was somewhat interested in what J.A.R.V.I.S. had discovered. Since it¡¯s not equipped, it means Peter isn¡¯t flying around in the Spiderman suit, so how could there be an abnormal signal?

    ¡°Based on the analysis of the signals that have just been sent, it is possible that there has been damage to the externalposite. But then I linked the Spiderman suit and I didn¡¯t detect any problems.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. told Tony about what he had just found, which is why he thought the signal was abnormal. The received message did not match the results J.A.R.V.I.S has found and it is most likely a false signal.

    ¡°Are you sure there is no problem?¡± Tony asked seriously after hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Although it doesn¡¯t matter if part of the externalposite material of the Spiderman suit is damaged, the fact that it happens without being equipped means something is wrong with Tony¡¯s design and may have other implications for Peter.

    ¡°I am sure, sir.¡± Apparently, J.A.R.V.I.S has carefully checked again through the link to the Spiderman suit.

    ¡°It could have been an idental system test. Now that you¡¯re sure it¡¯s all right, let it go. Ask Peter to let you upgrade the Spiderman suit system the next time you see him. I¡¯ve had some great ideastely.¡± Tony trusted J.A.R.V.I.S enough to put the matter behind him after a little thought.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a yes, J.A.R.V.I.S recorded the incident as a system anomaly in a Spiderman suit.

    But Tony didn¡¯t know it, because of his carelessness this time, he caused an irreversible event.

    Although J.A.R.V.I.S can indeed link the Spiderman suit to detect its real-time condition, the ck weird thing is obviously not an ordinary object. It can be seen from the fact that it can integrate itself into the spiderman suit. In addition to destroying some of theposite materials of the Spiderman suit at the beginning of the fusion, It quickly filled those materials with itselfter, and alsopletely simted the characteristics of the fused materials, so as to avoid J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s detection.

    Even though no one knows where this thing came from or why it followed Peter, it¡¯s now woven into the spider suit. But from what it shows, it seems to be an intelligent creature with the properties of devouring and fusing imitative materials. No one knows what effect such a thing would have on Peter as it lurks in the Spiderman suit.

    And so, unknown to anyone, Venom who was from space, this amazing and evil parasite, lurks in Peter¡¯s Spiderman suit.

 Chapter 222 Lin Ruiâ€™s Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 222 Lin Rui¡¯s Premonition</h4>

    On the first Friday night of school, Lin Rui arrived at the base of League of Defender after dark. He had previously agreed with Peter to meet here as it seemed that Peter had something to tell him.

    Because Daredevil joined SHIELD, and Jack was the owner of the Frankenstein Family, and Deadpool was busy being famous for making big news every day, so there are usually no people in the base. However, if there is something that everyone needs to do together, then they will unite as soon as possible.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Petere yet? Is something wrong?¡± Lin Rui yed a game in the base for a while and watched that it had been more than an hour since his nned appointment with Peter. After whispering to himself, Lin Rui took out his cell phone as it was better to make a call and ask.

    ¡°Hey, Spiderman, didn¡¯t you agree to meet me at the base? Why didn¡¯t youe?¡± The phone was quickly answered and Lin Rui asked Peter from the other end.

    ¡°Huh? Ah! I forgot, now I¡¯m at home!¡± Peter on the phone seemed a little surprised, then exined briefly. Listening to his tone, it really seems that he had simply forgotten it.

    ¡°Then you said you had something to tell me. What was it?¡± Lin Rui is relieved to know that Peter is all right.

    ¡°What? What? It¡¯s Nothing!¡± In response to Lin Rui¡¯s question, Peter says in an unexpected voice that he¡¯s ok.

    ¡°Really? Is everything fine.¡± Although he was a little confused about Peter¡¯s answer, Lin Rui didn¡¯t think too much.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to hang up now and I¡¯ll meet youter.¡± Peter on the other side of the phone didn¡¯t seem to want to say anything to Lin Rui and hung up after saying this.

    Toot ~

    Before Lin Rui can react, Peter hangs up, leaving Lin Rui stunned.

    ¡°Is there really something so urgent?¡± Putting down the phone with some confusion, Lin Rui mumbled. However, it was only a little confusing, and there was nothing unusual about Peter¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s continue ying the game. I¡¯ll go to Harry¡¯s house tomorrow to see how he is doing, and then contact Fury again. I still need to cooperate with them on the follow-up to eliminate Hydra.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui put his attention to the game he was ying.

    However, Lin Rui, who is absorbed in ying the game, fails to notice that an indicator light on theptop on the desk in front of him is shing rhythmically, but theputer is clearly turned off at this time.

    ¡­

    The next day, Lin Rui, who had made an appointment with Peter, came to Harry¡¯s house again. He doesn¡¯t know what had happened to Peter these two days as he had disappeared from school after the ss end. Lin Rui always thought that Dr. Connors needed Peter¡¯s help in the follow-up experiment. However, he even blew up seeing Harry, which made Lin Rui a little bit upset.

    Having greeted Harry in advance, Lin Rui walked directly into this luxury house that he had visited before. Two minutester, Lin Rui finally met Harry, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    ¡°Hey! Harry, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time!¡± Lin Rui smiles and gives Harry a big hug as he walks forward and see how much more mature he looks now.

    Call!

    ¡°Jackson, thank you, I¡¯m fine.¡± Also hugging Lin Rui with a strong hug, Harry replied with a smile.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Peter? I thought you wereing here together?¡± After separating from Lin Rui, Harry looks over Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder and asks questioningly as he doesn¡¯t see Peter.

    ¡°Maybe something is wrong. I don¡¯t know what this guy is doing these days.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui says he doesn¡¯t know where Peter is.

    ¡°However, I heard that his research with Dr. Connors is finally sessful. How about it, have you cured yourself?¡± Speaking of Peter, Lin Rui mentioned Harry¡¯s gic disease, which is also a point of concern for Lin Rui. Lin Rui and Harry have a good friendship between them, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked it directly.

    ¡°You mean the Gic Recovery Serum, yes, the experiment was sessful and the effect has been confirmed. But I have not used it for the time being, and the serum will need some improvement in the future to suit my situation.¡± At Lin Rui¡¯s words, Harry answers with a twinkle in his eye.

    ¡°Oh, so it works. I was worried about you when I heard that you have a family hereditary gic disease. It would be great if you can get cured now! By the way, have you celebrated this news with Gwen?¡± Lin Rui was relieved to hear Harry¡¯s words, and then asked some gossip.

    Although Harry didn¡¯t see much of him and Peter after Norman Osborn¡¯s death but Gwen, as his girlfriend, should have met often. Now their rtionship may have developed to a deep step.

    ¡°Gwen? I haven¡¯t been able to tell her because I¡¯ve had a lot going on at worktely.¡± At the sound of Gwen¡¯s name, Harry¡¯s pupils involuntarily constricted, then he calmly replied.

    ¡°Really, of course, the sooner you can tell her the better. Even if you are too busy, you can¡¯t ignore your girlfriend, you know?¡± Lin Rui himself is not in love so he can only give him a brief reminder about the situation between Harry and Gwen.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so busy, should I be bothering you today?¡± Lin Rui, who had just sat down on the sofa, suddenly asked.

    After not seeing Harry for so long, he didn¡¯t know what to talk about. After all, part of Lin Rui¡¯s life ispletely off the record, and the events at school probably won¡¯t interest Harry much anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m tired from work, but I need a rest. We¡¯re going to y a few games and then we¡¯re going to have dinner together. I had a chef cook for us today.¡± Harry, sitting opposite Lin Rui, smiled and said, clearly aware of Lin Rui¡¯s slight awkwardness.

    Harry has be more and more like a mature president, but Lin Rui doesn¡¯t like the way Harry looks in front of him. He always thinks that Harry¡¯s changes seem a little big and he is not the Harry he knew before. Although Harry was more mature than his peers in the past, it was far from the aura that Lin Rui felt now. However, after the changes in thepany and the death of his father, it was quite understandable that Harry had changed so much.

    That¡¯s it, after spending more than three hours in Harry¡¯s apartment, Lin Rui finally came out with a filled belly. The chef Harry hired was really good. Lin Rui, whose family runs a restaurant, almost bit his tongue while eating the dishes.

    ¡°Is it my delusion? I was feeling that something is wrong with Harry today. Did thest thing sent to Norman affect Harry?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Harry, Peter has been acting a little weird these days.¡± Wandering towards the subway exit, Lin Rui was thinking about somethings as he walked.

    Although Peter had a loose mouth habit when he became Spiderman, he should be somewhat shy in normal times. But in the past two days at school, Peter seemed to be a little bit of a showoff, and he even took the initiative to ask a girl out. This personality change puzzled Lin Rui, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    ¡°Hopefully it¡¯s just my delusion. Bad things shouldn¡¯t always find my two friends.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui wanted to shake out the bad feelings in his heart. Then he stepped forward into the subway exit in front.

 Chapter 223 Virus?

    <h4>Chapter 223 Virus?</h4>

    Two dayster, Lin Rui and Jack were sitting on their respective sofas at the Guardian Base. Lin Rui was watching a video on theptop in front of him, and the protagonist of the video was Spiderman Peter.

    In the video, Peter easily defeated a gang involved in the drug trade, and it looked like it was a feat to protect peace in New York City. However, Lin Rui who is watching the video did not look very good and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, forget it! Isn¡¯t it just Spiderman acting alone, and nothing bad has happened, do you need to be so upset?¡± Just as Lin Rui stared at the video, Jack sitting on his side suddenly said.

    ncing up at Jack, Lin Rui says helplessly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much if it were just like this, but don¡¯t you think Spiderman has been acting uptely? This isn¡¯t the first time something like this has happened. ¡°

    Speaking of the drug-trafficking operation in the video, it was the information provided by Jack. It would be perfectly fine to deal with such gangsters regardless of who stopped them. But Lin Rui had fought against Francis and the forces behind him and also killed a Level four Mutant, so he was still a little worried that the forces behind them would hit them. So Lin Rui originally nned to go with Peter to carry out the operation together but he did not expect that Peter would go alone in advance and knock them all down before they even got to the trading part. Lin Rui did not understand this situation.

    And it¡¯s not the first time something like this has happened, only this time it makes Lin Rui feel even weirder. Sincest week, some of Peter¡¯s behaviors have been developing in a direction that Lin Rui cannot understand. Not only does Peter begin to show his differences in normal times, but he is also more active in fighting criminals when he turns into Spiderman. Besides, he is always photographed in the downtown area, which makes Lin Rui feel very strange.

    Lin Rui has a bad feeling about this change in Peter. Even Wade, who is bent on making a ssh recently, doesn¡¯t have as much exposure as Peter.

    At this time, Lin Rui was just feeling a bit strange about the current changes in Peter and he was not thinking of any special case like Venom infecting Peter. After all, in Lin Rui¡¯s memory, In the Spiderman movie, Venom turned the spiderman suit into a striking ck. And the Spiderman suit that Peter is wearing now was designed by Tony himself, and it doesn¡¯t change much at all.

    Moreover, Lin Rui¡¯s original Spiderman series of movies have been shot in three different versions. Venom only appeared in one of them. How could he know which version of Marvel World those movies are in? Even if it was based onics, Lin Rui had never seen theics, and he would never know about Venom.

    ¡°That just goes to show that Spiderman wants to be famous. After all, Deadpool has been trying to get famoustely, so it¡¯s normal for him to feel a bit of crisis as New York¡¯s favorite Vignte.¡± Jack doesn¡¯t have a lot of contact with Spiderman at ordinary times. After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, he replied without any care.

    ¡°Spiderman is not that kind of person, but, you know, he¡¯s been acting like he¡¯s trying to get people¡¯s attentiontely. Well, I¡¯ll ask him again the next time I see him. I feel like I¡¯ve missed something.¡± Peter is very happy to have his own fans, but he is not the kind of person who changes so much just for the sake of increasing his fans. Finally, Lin Rui can only think of the next time she sees Peter and asks him in person.

    d¨© d¨©drop ~

    Just as Lin Rui was about to turn off the video of Spiderman on the Laptop, a window popped up on the screen, which was a simple dialogue window.

    ¡°Hmm? Who sent the message?¡± Seeing the dialogue window that pops up on the Laptop screen, Lin Rui thought with some doubts.

    The Laptops ced in the Guardian Base are usually not taken out, and their Inte IP addresses are masked in a special way. Of course, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know much about it. It was only done after he consulted with J.A.R.V.I.S. Therefore, no one other than the people in the League of Defender will send messages to this Laptop.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s expression suddenly became serious when he saw the next word disyed in that conversation window. Then, Lin Rui didn¡¯t even think about it as he reached out and pressed the Laptop¡¯s shutdown button.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s wrong? Even if you can¡¯t get used to Spiderman being in limelight, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡± Because Lin Rui¡¯s shutdown action was a bitrge, Jack sitting beside him only saw Lin Rui pressed the power button quickly, and thought he didn¡¯t want to see Spiderman.

    However, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t answer Jack¡¯s question. Instead, he looks even harder at theptop screen. There, theptop screen, which was supposed to be dark, was still on, and the dialog box was still in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight or Spiderman, I¡¯m Sky¡¯s Eye, I¡¯m very happy to talk to you.¡± These are the words that popped up in the dialog box, and it is this sentence that makes Lin Rui¡¯s face change and he pressed the power off button.

    Needless to say, the conversation on the Laptop was obviously from someone who had found their IP address and is tracking it. Lin Rui tried to turn off the Laptop but he couldn¡¯t do it, it is likely that even the Laptop was controlled by the other party. To be on the safe side, Lin Rui nned to smash the Laptop directly. However, he knew that this was useless, and if the other party was able to do this, they would almost be sure of their position.

    Huh ~

    So, without answering Jack¡¯s words, Lin Rui turned the Laptop towards him, so that he could see the sentence on the screen.

    ¡°Eh? Is it a virus?! Or was it hacked?¡± Jack asked without looking worried. In the League of Defender, Jack¡¯s identity can probably be exposed without any fear.

    ¡°Of course it is hacking! Our location may have been exposed, do you know that this is very dangerous!¡± Lin Rui said helplessly when he saw that Jack didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry that much. I don¡¯t think that this hacker means any harm, it¡¯s more like a normal greeting.¡± Looking at the sentence on the Laptop, Jack patted Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder and said.

    Buzz ~

    The moment Jack finished saying this, the dialog box on the Laptop screen suddenly shook. Then a row of big words popped up: Sky¡¯s Eye requested a video call.

    Seeing the trembling dialog box on the Laptop screen and therge line of characters, Lin Rui and Jack looked at each other. To Answer or not answer? However, ording to the degree of control this person has on theptop, even if they do not answer, they cannot prevent the person opposite to see the situation here. So, after a little thought, Lin Rui still clicked to connect.

    After Lin Rui epted the call, the dialog box on the screen turned into amon video call interface, and behind this window, the face of a young man appeared in front of Lin Rui and Jack.

    ¡°Hi! Hello, I¡¯m Sky¡¯s Eye!¡±

 Chapter 224 Skyâ€™s Eye

    <h4>Chapter 224 Sky¡¯s Eye</h4>

    Lin Rui also thinks that things in the world are really wonderful. He only recentlymented that his team needs a good hacker. Today, his base is getting taken over by a hacker.

    Thework of the guardian base started out as Lin Rui¡¯s own defense at first. Later, after forming an alliance with Tony, J.A.R.V.I.S helped raise the firewall. However, he did not expect that it would still get attacked by someone. It can only be said that there are still many smart people in this world.

    ¡°Mr. Sky¡¯s Eye, that¡¯s your nickname. What are you doing hacking into ourwork?¡± Lin Rui asks calmly, looking across the screen at the young man.

    Fortunately, Lin Rui is ustomed to wearing a mask even in the Guardian Base. Otherwise, he may have been seen by the opposite guy. Lin Rui did not believe that this was the first time he had attacked theirwork. On the other side, Jack didn¡¯t care much about his face being seen. His identity was made for him as a secret killer from an early age. He didn¡¯t believe that a hacker would find him in reality after seeing his face. And, even if someone found Jack, there is nothing to worry about, after all, there is an entire Frankenstein Family between him and that person.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, my sincerest apologies for having attacked yourwork without your consent. However, this is the only way I could reach you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the person at the other end of the screen first apologized, then went on to exin why he had hacked theirwork: he wanted to contact the League of Defender.

    ¡°Contact us? Do you need anything?¡± Lin Rui frowned when he heard Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s apology, and then asked.

    It seems that Jack may be right, this guy does not look malicious. If the guy calling himself Sky¡¯s Eye is really dangerous to the League of Defender, Lin Rui would be forced to ask JARVIS to do something. Lin Rui is still confident in the Advanced intelligence of JARVIS and he knows that JARVIS would be able to take care of him.

    ¡°Well, in fact, I am one of the moderators of the League of Defender forum. I have always admired what you guys have done, and I just want to ask, can I join you? Don¡¯t worry, I know that I won¡¯t be able to fight but my hacking skills are pretty good!¡± Seeing Mirage Knight asking him, Sky¡¯s Eye shouted his request somewhat shyly. In the end, it seemed that his qualifications were not enough in front of Mirage Knight, and he quickly added a sentence to show that he was not an ordinary person.

    Hearing Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s words, and then looking at his serious expression, Lin Rui and Jack beside him looked at each other tacitly.

    ¡°Is it really god¡¯s will for you?¡± That¡¯s what Jack means when he looks at Lin Rui. Lin Rui also told him a few days ago that their teamcks a good hacker and he asked Jack to pay attention to whether there is anyone trustworthy in the Frankenstein Family who can join them.

    ¡°Probably, this guy also seems to have a protagonist halo over him!¡± Lin Rui answers in his mind as he looked into Jack¡¯s eyes, but it¡¯s up to Jack to understand what he means.

    ¡°Well, are you our fan?¡± Lin Rui put away the surprise on his face and looked at Sky¡¯s Eye and asked.

    ¡°Yes! Spiderman and Mirage Knight, I helped build and maintain your fan¡¯s siteter, and I spent a lot of time building the Guardian forum with a few other friends.¡± Sky¡¯s Eye replied seriously as if he is trying to sell himself.

    ¡°Furthermore, I also know that you have secretly done a lot of things that are not avable online. For example, you have fought against Wilson¡¯s underworld empire and the Vampire race. These are things that are not avable online and ordinary people would not know but I know them. You have been secretly protecting the safety of New York and the entire American people, which is why I worship you and want to join you.¡± After revealing his admiration for the League of Defender, Sky¡¯s Eye said something that surprised Lin Rui and Jack again.

    What Sky¡¯s Eye said about Vampires and Wilson¡¯s empire is not something that ordinary people can know at all. Apart from ordinary people, even people in some special departments can hardly ess this information. And Mirage Knight, Spiderman¡¯s fans website and the League of Defender forum have no information about this. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to expose these too dark things to the public as he doesn¡¯t know how Sky¡¯s Eye was able to get this information.

    ¡°Ok, ok, I know what you¡¯re doing. But it¡¯s not that easy to join us.¡± Suppressing his surprise, Lin Rui looks at Sky¡¯s Eye and speaks calmly.

    ¡°I know! I know! There must be a test to join your team! But I believe I can gain your trust as a good teammate!¡± Sky¡¯s Eye shouted with excitement after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, I understand what you mean. So, let¡¯s talk about this in person, do you know where our base is?¡± Waving to Sky¡¯s Eye on the other side of the screen, Lin Rui asked.

    In fact, after chatting with Sky¡¯s Eye for a while, Lin Rui had almost epted this powerful hacker in his heart. But he still needs to be tested carefully. Lin Rui won¡¯t let an untrustworthy person join the team.

    ¡°Uh, do you have a base? I don¡¯t know, although I tracked this IP, yourwork defense is also very strong, and I cannot locate an urate address. Speaking of which, the defense of yourwork is simr to that of Stark Industries. It¡¯s just a lot weakerpared to them.¡± Shaking his head, Sky¡¯s Eye says he does not know Lin Rui¡¯s location. And he can see that their cyber defense has something to do with the Stark corporation. It seems that Sky¡¯s Eye must have been fighting against JARVIS, and he didn¡¯t know how many times has he been secretly fighting JARVIS?

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s do this. Two dayster, you are ¡­¡± Lin Rui was a little relieved to hear Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s answer, or they might have to consider changing bases.

    ¡°Well! I¡¯ll wait there early!¡±

    Lin Rui then tells Sky¡¯s Eye that they will bring him over and make him wait in one ce. Hearing that he could finally see his hero with his own eyes, Sky¡¯s Eye seemed very excited and said that he would certainly wait for him early.

    After another brief conversation, Lin Rui hung up the video call. Before hanging up, Lin Rui asked Sky¡¯s Eye not to control theirwork, so that Lin Rui and others could have some privacy in the base. Sky¡¯s Eye agreed of course, and theptop recovered quickly after the call was ended.

    However, Lin Rui is not so trusting. After the call, he simply shuts down anywork on the base, either wireless or wired, to ensure that no one can break in again. After doing all of this, Lin Rui solemnly sat down with Jack.

    ¡°What are you going to do about this? Just ept him?¡± Jack looked at Lin Rui and asked as he himself had no opinion anyway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first and then we¡¯ll talk about it. I can¡¯t decide this thing alone, but everyone needs to look at it together.¡± ncing at theptop on the table that has beenpletely powered off and shut down, Lin Rui said seriously.

 Chapter 225: Abduction-like Enlistment Ceremony?

    <h4>Chapter 225: Abduction-like Enlistment Ceremony?</h4>

    Sky¡¯s Eye, formerly Jerry Dan Argent, was born in a small town in the southern United States. Since childhood, Jerry has been found to have a high degree of talent inputers by his parents. However, due to his family¡¯s situation, Jerry did not receive systematic science education. He could only go to ordinary schools with his friends.

    However, geniuses are not so simple that they will be buried so easily. At the age of thirteen, Jerry left home alone and began to wander around America. As a teenager, Jerry was young and full of energy. While doing various part-time jobs, he kept learning the Inte technology of the world. Although it was very hard at times, his interest inputers and Inte technology kept him going. Now, It has been more than a decade and Jerry¡¯sputerwork skills are already at the top of his game.

    Jerry now also has a stable job on the Inte. Although he only helps to make some websites and do some daily maintenance, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s easy and doesn¡¯t take up too much of Jerry¡¯s normal time.

    As a highly skilled hacker, Jerry learned many things through the Inte that the government or some organizations would not let the public know. For example, some secret government research, and a lot of shady deals. Of course, Jerry wouldn¡¯t do anything even if he knew that information. Anyway, it had little to do with him and other ordinary people, so he doesn¡¯t care much.

    However, when Mirage Knight was born in New York, something he experienced caught Jerry¡¯s attention. To these hidden Vigntes, hackers like Jerry likes to find out their real identity. Although it will not be disclosed maliciously, it can also be regarded as a sense of self-fulfillment.

    But Jerry ran into a wall when he looked for Mirage Knight¡¯s identity, which made him even more interested. Jerry then discovered what Mirage Knight and Daredevil, andter Spiderman, did. The first time they attacked the underground underworld in New York, most involved with Wilson¡¯s underworld empire.

    But then Jerry discovers something he couldn¡¯t believe because when he goes after the Mirage Knight group, he discovers the mysterious and dark Vampire race, which should only exist in novels and on television. At one point, Jerry was afraid to go out at night for fear he would be caught as a blood bag.

    However, after ¡°seeing¡± Mirage Knight and the team of Vampire hunterspletely destroy the Vampires from this world, Jerry began to worship these ¡°unknown¡± Vignte for the first time in his life. That¡¯s why he put in the effort to set up the League of Defender forum and helped the Vigntes to promote it. Of course, Jerry will not release those things that should not be made public. Maybe he can slowly let the public know, but it is still too early.

    In this way, a top hacker such as Jerry has been silently following the Mirage Knights online, ¡°watching¡± their struggle with the evil forces on all sides. Finally, after seeing so many underground dark forces, Jerry felt that he should also contribute. That¡¯s why he started trying to find their tracks with Mirage Knight, hoping to reach them.

    But if Jerry could find Lin Rui than it would be Lin Rui¡¯s fault. But sometimes, Peter will log in to his fan¡¯s website in the League of Defender base to upload some photos that he took on purpose. Jerry found them based on these photos that ordinary people can¡¯t take. It is also a loophole caused by Peter¡¯s current behavior.

    So after contacting Mirage Knight and talking with him, Jerry was very excited. He spent two days of waiting time thinking about the gifts he should bring, but to those Vignte, who guards New York and did a lot more great things, Jerry didn¡¯t know if he would be seen as an out of control fan.

    Atst, Jerry thought of a present, something that had taken him a long time to finish and which he was sure Mirage Knight and his friends would love.

    Two nightster, an excited Jerry was holding a beautifully wrapped box outside a convenience store on a street corner in New York, where Lin Rui had arranged for him to wait. Standing on the corner, Jerry could not help ncing around, trying to see them when Mirage Knight or some Vignte appeared.

    Just as Jerry stared nervously around him, a nondescript taxi slowly stopped in front of him. Card ~ The door opened and a person walked out. Jerry had only nced and ignored it, after all, Vignte wouldn¡¯t pick him up in a low transport like a taxi, and he preferred that Spiderman fly over from the sky and take him away.

    However, Jerry was clearly wrong this time. The man who came down from the taxi was wearing a full-body crimson tight leather suit with two long des in his back and two guns around his waist. It was during this time that he thought about the famous Deadpool.

    ¡°You are ¡­!¡± Seeing the man who got off the taxi, Jerry shouted excitedly, apparently, he recognized Deadpool.

    However, Jerry¡¯s words were interrupted before he finished speaking, because Wade who came to Jerry didn¡¯t say anything, and used the big ck bag in his hand to put in the unresponsive Jerry. Then Wade rudely shoved Jerry into the taxi, and he got into it again. The whole process didn¡¯t even take five seconds.

    Shout!!

    ¡°Woohoo! Get it, buddy, let¡¯s go.¡± After getting into the taxi, Wade patted the bag ced on the back seat and said to the driver beside him.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Deadpool.¡± The driver apparently wasn¡¯t surprised by Wade¡¯s extraordinary and strange actions and set off with his foot on the elerator.

    As for Jerry who was put in the bag by Wade, although he didn¡¯t expect such a treatment, he didn¡¯t panic, because he recognized Deadpool, and he knew that this Vignte was also a member of the Mirage Knight group, so his safety was no problem. So, Jerry didn¡¯t yell and struggle after being put in the bag, which saved him from getting knocked out by Wade.

    As the cab left the corner, Daredevil emerged from the shadows behind the convenience store. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have much trust in Sky¡¯s Eye, so he had already asked Daredevil toe here to observe whether there is an ambush while sending the Deadpool to fetch him.

    In addition to Daredevil¡¯s advance observation, Jack also arranged a lot of people to carefully look if Wade¡¯s taxi was being followed or not. This is the first time that they were found and they had to be careful. Fortunately, neither Daredevil nor Jack found any ambush or unexpected people. Therefore, Sky¡¯s Eye is credible for the time being.

    Almost an hourter, Wade is carrying Jerry to the guardian base. Daredevil, Jack, and Mirage Knight are waiting for them here. As for Spiderman, Lin Rui is also upset that he broke his appointment again.

    Call!

    Putting Jerry¡¯s bag on the open space, Wade then poured him out of the bag. Jerry, who bumped all the way here, got used to the faint light outside and then looked around seriously. When he saw the four Vigntes around him, Jerry¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Is this my enlistment ceremony?!¡±

 Chapter 226 Jerryâ€™s Gift for the Team

    <h4>Chapter 226 Jerry¡¯s Gift for the Team</h4>

    A few minutester, Jerry was already sitting on the chair that Lin Rui had arranged for him, and several of the League of Defenders were standing in front of him to looking at him. After such a period of observation, Lin Rui can almost be sure that this guy in front of him should indeed be just a single man and not someone from any secret force and Daredevil¡¯s judgment is the same.

    ¡°So, are you one of my fans?¡± Deadpool asked happily, staring at Jerry.

    Although Wade also hit a lot of gangsters under the name of Deadpool during this time, the video that saved the cat was also included in the news of the life section, but so far no one has set up a Deadpool¡¯s personal fan website for him. So, seeing this guy calling himself League of Defender fan, Wade was still very happy.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ this ¡­ this ¡­¡± Hearing Deadpool in front of him, Jerry didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    In fact, Jerry mostly admires Mirage Knight and Spiderman. It is not wrong to say that he is half of Daredevil¡¯s fans. But he couldn¡¯t say the same for Deadpool and Jack. After all, Jack hasn¡¯t involved himself in many things and Deadpool just joined the League of Defender. Sky¡¯s Eye hasn¡¯t noticed that this guy who looks a little funny is worthy of his admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Mr. Deadpool¡¯s fan!¡± However, after noticing Wade¡¯s seemingly inadvertent hand on his waist gun, Jerry quickly and surely answered. If he didn¡¯t agree, he was worried that Deadpool would pull out his gun.

    ¡°Deadpool, don¡¯t scare him.¡± Wade¡¯s small gesture obviously didn¡¯t escape Lin Rui¡¯s eyes and he said with a smile and stepped forward at the same time.

    ¡°So, do you really want to join us?¡± Lin Rui asked seriously beforeing to Jerry.

    ¡°Yes! I want to join you! I want to join the League of Defender! I know what you guys do is dangerous, but I¡¯m not afraid. And, I belong to the technical staff, and I should be very good in the logistics department too.¡± Hearing Lin Rui, Sky¡¯s Eye answered seriously. At the same time, he also knows where his strengths are. He doesn¡¯t want to fight with those powerful guys outside with Mirage Knight or Spiderman. He wants to live his life.

    ¡°Are you really aware of the dangers of what we do? Maybe you found some dark sides on the Inte that were not exposed to the real world, but that might just be the tip of the iceberg.¡± Staring at Jerry¡¯s eyes, Lin Rui asked again. Although Lin Rui does feel that a technician is needed in the team, especially inputerworking, he also needs a guy who is trustworthy and will not shrink back from any situation.

    ¡°I understand that I don¡¯t know a lot of things even if my hacking skills are high, but I really want to do something for this world, as you guys are doing!¡± Jerry was already prepared before contacting Mirage Knight. He doesn¡¯t just want to be a hacker hidden under the Inte all his life. He has to use his ability to do something really valuable. Thinking back then, he was also a teenager with a heroic dream!

    Hearing Jerry¡¯s answer, Lin Rui¡¯s face did not change, but he was already satisfied. The guy with the nickname Sky¡¯s Eye is able to break the defense of J.A.R.V.I.S. And he has enough willpower.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Although Lin Rui was satisfied with Jerry, he asked a few people around him.

    ¡°I have no opinion.¡± Jack took the lead.

    ¡°I think he¡¯s okay. Our team reallycks logistics staff.¡± Although Daredevil has now joined SHIELD, he is still a member of the League of Defender team.

    In the future, maybe Daredevil will be the only member of both the Avengers Alliance and the League of Defender. Moreover, with Lin Rui, the development of the League of Defender may not be worse than that of the Avengers. After all, there are currently no Iron Man, Thor, and Hulk in the Avengers and they only have Captain America.

    Hearing Jack and Daredevil¡¯s words, Jerry, who was sitting nervously, unconsciously revealed his joy. Two people in the League of Defender have agreed to let him join, so the chances of him being epted are very high.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, but in order to get my vote, you must create a personal fan website for Deadpool, and it must be better than the one Spiderman has!¡± It was Wade¡¯s turn, and he watched the nervous Jerry before proposing his requirements.

    ¡°No problem! I will definitely make a fan website for Mr. Deadpool!¡± After hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Jerry quickly agreed. Although Wade¡¯s requirements are better than Spiderman fans¡¯ website, Jerry is willing to spend time and not fail. However, in the end, how many fans Wade will have is beyond his control.

    ¡°Well, I agree with him.¡± With Jerry¡¯s assurance, Wade then showed his attitude.

    ¡°Well, then there is only Spiderman left. However, everyone here has expressed their suggestions. So, I now announce that the League of Defender will ept Sky¡¯s Eye as a trainee, and after a period of inspection, he will be a full-time member.¡± His teammates have already stated their position, and Lin Rui finally concluded and announced the results. Even if Peter disagreester, they are here four to one, and Jerry has no problem joining the Guardians. Also, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think Peter would disagree.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Jerry cheered when he heard Mirage Knight¡¯s final announcement. Although he is still a trainee now, he is confident that these Vignte will recognize himself, he is a talented hacker!

    ¡°Well, now that we have epted you, then there are still some things to be figured out. First of all, please tell us how did you find us.¡± Looking at the excited Jerry, Lin Rui waved and asked.

    ¡°Oh, this one. In fact, it was just luck. I followed a photo posted by a member of the Spiderman fan website ¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jerry exined how he found them.

    A few minutester, Lin Rui and the others around him look strange. On the one hand, they learned that it was Peter who exposed himself because of the photos he took. On the other hand, Jerry briefly introduced his abilities in these minutes, which showed Lin Rui and others what a powerful hacker can do. For example, Jerry surprised Lin Rui and his friends by simply hacking into the internal system of an Intepany in New York using the baseputer.

    ¡°So, you made this yourself?¡± Lin Rui, who had seen Jerry¡¯s ability, was ying with a headset-style technology product at the moment, and then asked curiously.

    Daredevil and Jack also have such a thing in their hands. This headset is a gift prepared by Jerry for this meeting and joining the League of Defender.

    ¡°Yes, it took me two months toplete the system in the headset. Although the appearance of the headset is a bit rough, after all, I am ying with aputer and have the average hands-on ability. However, I can guarantee that you will like it.¡± Jerry also had a headset in his hand, and answered Lin Rui seriously after hearing what he said.

    ¡°Can it really have such powerful functions as you just said?¡± Jack asked with a small headset flipped in his hand.

    Just now Jerry introduced the function of this gift when he took them out, but it¡¯s the function that made Lin Rui and others unbelievable. ording to Jerry, a system he personallypiled can prate the entire New York citywork, not only viewing the online information of countless people but it could also hack into New York police and private surveince systems to ess the camera feeds. Taking this a step further, Jerry can even use this system to intercept the call of the target person, which is pretty shocking.

    The earpiece equipment Jerry made is a set of contacts that can be used by the team tomunicate with each other and make the systemmunicate with each other. At present, the function of this equipment is still a little single, with only one earpiece and an interlocutor. However, Jerry can add more technologies in the future.

    ¡°Yes, and it will be even more powerful in the future.¡± Again, Jerry answered seriously.

    ¡°However, there are still some ces in New York where my system cannot prate. For example, Stark Industries¡¯ Advanced Intelligent JARVIS, that level of intelligence can already detect my system and perform corresponding defense.¡± However, this time Jerry again added a sentence. Although he is a genius, there is more than one genius in this world.

    ¡°I thought you could really invade allworks, that would have been really scary.¡± Hearing what Jerry addedter, Lin Rui finally believed him. However, even then the system is powerful enough. epting Jerry¡¯s joining their team has been a wise decision, and Lin Rui was already very convinced at this time.

 Chapter 227 Nickâ€™s Confession

    <h4>Chapter 227 Nick¡¯s Confession</h4>

    Despite Lin Rui¡¯s advance warning of the Hydra organization and Fury¡¯s full fight ns, SHIELD has been dealt a heavy blow and its existence has also been exposed to the outside world. It took SHIELD and the World Security Directors a while to get the situation under their control, and now, more than a weekter, Fury can finally rx a bit.

    At this time, in the Director¡¯s office at SHIELD¡¯s headquarters, Fury was seriously watching a video on theputer screen in front of him. The video footage was shaking, but the picture disyed was very clear. There are two people in the picture, standing in the corner is the Winter Soldier in a ck jacket and a mask, and the person standing in front of the Winter Soldier is Mirage Knight. Fury was watching a surveince video of the battle between Lin Rui and Bucky that happened more than a week ago and he couldn¡¯t understand what he had found.

    Da Da ~

    While Fury was watching the surveince video intently, Captain Rogers came over from behind him. Fury apparently knows that he was behind him and said hello without turning his head. ¡°Come and see, it seems that our mysterious Mirage Knight was hiding something from us.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? There are so many things you haven¡¯t told me either.¡± Coming up behind Fury, Steve said in a subtle response as he knew that Fury keeps everything close to himself. But Fury can¡¯t help it, he is the Director of SHIELD and the fewer people know about some things that he had seen, the better.

    Hearing Steve¡¯s calm tone, Fury¡¯s heart jumped. Fury does have many things to hide from Rogers, but those are not important and Rogers will say something if he minds it. However, regarding the Winter Soldier in the surveince video, Fury does not know if Captain Rogers has seen it before.

    Fury actually knew about Winter Soldier, which Hydra had kept for 60 years from SHIELD¡¯s internal data that was decrypted. So, in addition to Lin Rui knowing that the Winter Soldier in the surveince video is Bucky, Fury has already guessed who he is. Fury asked Steve to watch this surveince video together with him this time to make him prepare mentally, after all, Bucky is Steve¡¯s best friend. If Steve finds outter in the battle, it may cause unnecessary idental losses.

    ¡°So, I want to tell you one thing today. But, first of all, don¡¯t get too excited or angry when you see what¡¯sing next.¡± Steve looked at him carefully as Fury continued.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Steve asked in surprise as he heard Fury¡¯s words. Hydra has been exposed, what else was Fury hiding?

    ¡°See it for yourself.¡± As Fury reached for the screen in front of him, he stepped aside.

    Captain Rogers followed Fury¡¯s hand and looked at the screen. There was a picture of Mirage Knight and Winter Soldier facing each other more than a week ago. In Steve¡¯s sight, the injured Hydra soldier was repelled by Mirage Knight, but Mirage Knight did not continue the attack him and stood still. Steve¡¯s judgment about what Mirage Knight should be talking to the soldier was something that puzzled him.

    From the perspective of this monitor, only Mirage Knight¡¯s back can be photographed and the camera is just facing Winter Soldier¡¯s front area. Just when Captain Rogers wondered what Mirage Knight was talking to this Hydra soldier, Winter Soldier¡¯s face who had already risen up from the ground appeared on the monitor, this time there was no mask. So, when Steve saw Bucky¡¯s familiar face, he felt as if he got hit by a train. He stared at the person in the surveince video while his heart was beating rapidly and the memories of his best friend quickly surged up.

    ¡°Bucky?!¡± Steve¡¯s voice trembled as he stared at Bucky in the video.

    Noting the reaction from Captain Rogers next to him, Fury didn¡¯t bother him at this time and he let Steve calm himself down first.

    After seeing Bucky¡¯s face, Steve stared at the surveince video more carefully. He reached out and clicked on the screen a few times to zoom in on the screen.

    In the surveince video, Mirage Knight appears to want to speak to Bucky, but Bucky does not answer and ns to continue attacking Mirage Knight. But just as he was about to attack, he stopped. In the video, Steve notices that Mirage Knight seems to have shouted something him as he can see the back of his body shaking.

    After Mirage Knight shouted something, Bucky¡¯s mood seemed to change. He held his head in his hands and began to talk nonsense. Then he calmed down. The surveince video is in high-definition, and Fury has already had some analytics read Bucky¡¯s lips and that words had already put on screen as subtitles.

    ¡°Steve? Who is he? Who am I?!¡± That¡¯s what Bucky said when he calmed down. When he saw the short words on the screen, Steve¡¯s heart was racing violently and he already had a bad feeling in his heart.

    However, he almost cried out when he saw the next scene in the video because Bucky rushed towards Mirage Knight once again and just when Steve thought that Mirage Knight was going to kill Bucky, there was a huge explosion outside the wall where Bucky was standing. The location he was standing copsed and soot and flying debris covered the area.

    ¡°Bucky!¡± Steve couldn¡¯t help worrying about Bucky, though he knew it happened a week ago.

    There seemed to be a ck shadow rushing out of the smoke and dust, and then the light shed again before the surveince, and then the ck shadow rushing out was blown back again at a faster speed, and then the shadow finally wobbly on the wall behind it. It was Mirage Knight who had rushed out. Seeing this scene, Captain Rogers was very confused. He didn¡¯t know why Mirage Knight did it but he had obviously seen that Mirage Knight didn¡¯t want Bucky to die.

    At the end of the video, Mirage Knight broke free from the wall and walked to the corner of the copsed wall and looked down before leaving. When the figure of Mirage Knight disappeared from the surveince, the entire video was over, and it returned to the original picture again.

    After the video, Steve reached out and swiped across the screen quickly, and finally freeze the entire video at the moment Bucky showed his face. Maximizing the video, Steve determined that the Hydra¡¯s assassin was Bucky. The owner of that face and he goes back to their childhood and he would not forget it.

    ¡°Later, I sent someone to find him, but I didn¡¯t find anything. He should not have died, but escaped.¡± After Rogers at his side finally watched the video, Fury¡¯s words passed slowly.

    ¡°When did you know?¡± Steve asked in a low tone without looking away from the screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but I haven¡¯t been sure that it was him.¡± Faced with Captain Rogers¡¯s question, Fury answered truthfully.

    Boom!

    With Fury¡¯s reply, Steve punched the base of the monitor in front of him, making a dent in the solid base. Steve is obviously furious that Fury knew about Bucky and didn¡¯t tell him. Bucky Barnes, his brother in all but blood who was in the army with him and who died while fighting against Hydra, and now he find that 66 yearster, his best friend was still alive.

    ncing at the dent made by Steve, Fury¡¯s eyes flickered. This seemed to be a bit different from what he had expected. He had underestimated the rtionship between Steve and Bucky.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Steve asked while taking his fist back.

    ¡°Afterst week¡¯s war, we have been searching for Hydra¡¯s bases around the world. One after another, Hydra¡¯s hidden team has been eliminated, but he has not been found. As the Winter Soldier programmed and trained by Hydra, he is no longer the person he used to be. ¡°After answering Steve¡¯s words first, Fury added another sentence. He didn¡¯t want Captain Rogers to affect Hydra¡¯s annihtion n because of his personal feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of it!¡± Steve replied coldly and he had already sent this surveince video to his terminal.

    Call!

    Then Steve didn¡¯t n to listen to what Fury was saying afterward and quickly left Director¡¯s office after turning around. Fury could only silently sigh as he watched Steve¡¯s departure, hoping that he was not wrong today. However, even if he doesn¡¯t tell Steve this information today, he will find out this information for himself in the future, and things will probably get worse.

 Chapter 228: Missing Peter

    <h4>Chapter 228: Missing Peter</h4>

    New York, Empire State High School, a new week has begun but Lin Rui is not in a good mood. Yesterday, the joy of a top hacker joining them had disappeared because he didn¡¯t see Peter in the morning and Lin Rui couldn¡¯t even contact Peter now.

    In the eyes of the surrounding ssmates, the triangr circle formed by Lin Rui, Harry, and Peterst semester is now divided. Lin Rui and Peter, who were togetherst week, were alone now. Students around them are wondering what had happened to their golden triangle. After all, Lin Rui is still famous in New York Empire State High School for his talent or family background.

    And while Lin Rui was sitting in his seat thinking about what happened to Peter, Tom, who had previously moved to thest row of the ssroom, was watching him silently from behind him.

    Since Lin Rui became Mirage Knight and founded the League of Defender, he has really neglected his good friend from childhood. Because now, Lin Rui¡¯s life is not something that any ordinary person would understand, he got lucky with Peter and Harry as one of them is Spiderman and the other may be a little Green Goblin and he would be able to get along with them more casually.

    Of course, the alienation between Tom and Lin Rui has his own reasons. It seemed that Lin Rui and Peter had a closer rtionship, and Tom, who couldn¡¯t fit in, consciously distanced himself from Lin Rui. However, Tom has been keeping a close eye on his good friend since then.

    Perhaps without Lin Rui knowing it, Tom already knew a lot of things he didn¡¯t expect. Speaking of which, Tom is one of the few fans who joined the Mirage Knight fans website from the beginning.

    Buzz ~

    Just as Lin Rui sat in a daze on his seat, his cell phone vibrated. Since knowing that Sky Eye ¡¯s hacking skills are superb, Lin Rui has asked him to modify his Mirage Knight¡¯s phone so that others won¡¯t be able to track it. In this way, Lin Rui can carry the phone belonging to Mirage Knight with him in normal times.

    ncing at the screen of the shaking phone, Lin Rui was a little surprised by the name disyed on it but he quickly recovered and put his phone back into his pocket without answering. School will be over soon, so he would just call back and it will be fine.

    Bell ~

    Soon after the school bell rang, Lin Rui quickly packed his schoolbag and left the ssroom. He will go to Peter¡¯s house today as Peter has been out of touch for several days. After thinking about Peter¡¯s strange behavior recently, Lin Rui feels it necessary to meet him now.

    Tom blinked after watching Lin Rui leave quickly and then left the school carrying his schoolbag. Seeing the way he left, he was not going home.

    On the way to Peter¡¯s house, Lin Rui had taken out Mirage Knight¡¯s cell phone and then dialed out the previous call. If the other person is okay then he wouldn¡¯t call him, but he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him now as he should be busy right now.

    ¡°Hey, Mirage Knight, hello!¡± The call was soon connected, and a deep voice of Captain Rogers came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Hello, Captain Rogers. I am surprised that you had the time to call me, shouldn¡¯t you be busy with SHIELD?¡± Lin Rui asked faintly when he heard Captain Rogers¡¯s voice.

    Just yesterday, Lin Rui also saw an interview with Captain Rogers on TV. Now Steve has be an American super idol, and his fame has surpassed Vignties of New York like Spiderman and Mirage Knight by many times.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you free right now? I have something that I need to talk to you about.¡± Steve asked earnestly without noticing the ridicule in Lin Rui¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Is it now? I am not free for the time being, but I would be free this evening.¡± Although Rui had some doubts about what Steve was looking for, he still answered truthfully.

    ¡°In the evening? Good, I¡¯ll contact you again at that time. By the way, are you in New York now?¡± Captain Rogers seemed regretful to hear Mirage Knight¡¯s answer but then he asked again.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in New York.¡± It seemed that Lin Rui had heard a little anxiety in Captain Rogers¡¯s words, and his tone became more serious.

    Did something happen? But shouldn¡¯t SHIELD be dealing with the remnant of Hydra at this time? Thepletion of my mainline quest is also slowly rising. Captain Rogers didn¡¯t say anything about what he wanted with Lin Rui, but Lin Rui had already made several guesses.

    Speaking of which, Lin Rui only reminded Fury of Hydra at the beginning and he did not contribute much to the war that happened some time ago, but SHIELD¡¯s attack on Hydra has also counted as Lin Rui¡¯s mission and the mainline quest has been slowly reaching itspletion rate, even if he doesn¡¯t know how the calction is being done? But this is also a good thing for Lin Rui and he won¡¯t bother with this.

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle to you in New York in the evening.¡± After making an appointment with Lin Rui, Captain Rogers hangs up the phone, never telling Lin Rui what he wants to see him for.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Rui, who also hung up the phone, thought silently.

    Lin Rui would not know that Captain Rogers ising here to see him because he saw Bucky and his confrontation in the fight. After watching the surveince video, Steve felt that Mirage Knight should have known the identity of the Winter Soldier, but he never told him anything. Moreover, from the monitoring point of view, Lin Rui apparently held back his strength on Bucky from the very beginning. Later, when Bucky fell from the corner of the wall copsed by the missile, Lin Rui obviously intended to rescue him but was he was unfortunately left behind as a second missile hit him.

    So, now Steve, who has a lot of grievances against Fury, doesn¡¯t want to go to Fury to ask about Bucky and he is instead going to Lin Rui to learn about Bucky. This mysterious Vignte should have the information Steve wants to know.

    ¡­

    ¡°Hello Aunt Mei, is Peter home?¡± Soon, Lin Rui came to Peter¡¯s house, and it was Aunt Mei who was at home that opened the door to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Oh, Jackson! Didn¡¯t Peter go to school?¡± Aunt Mei, who let Jackson into the living room, asked Lin Rui a little strangely. Peter had already gone to school in the morning.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ No, Peter was at school. But I had an appointment with him to do an after-school assignment, but he ran away first, so I came here.¡± Lin Rui knew that Peter was skipping ss when he heard Aunt Mei¡¯s words, so in order not to make Aunt Mei worry, Lin Rui lied to her.

    ¡°Ohh, Peter hasn¡¯t returned home yet, maybe he went to go to somece. He had been going out a lot in these two days and I don¡¯t know what is going on with him. No matter what I say, I can¡¯t seem to get through to him these days ¡± Aunt Mei said helplessly when she heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. It seemed that she could see that Peter had changed recently, but she could only me teen ageness for this. After all, Peter is not an ordinary boy. He is a genius.

    ¡°Ohh, Don¡¯t worry Aunt May, I will look for him and talk to him.¡± Since Peter is not at home, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t n to stay here anymore, and he ns to leaves.

    ¡°Well, Jackson, you are always weed here.¡± After walking Lin Rui to the door, Mei said with a smile.

    ¡°I Know.¡± Lin Rui had quickly left Peter¡¯s house after saying that.

    Walking on the side of the road, Lin Rui¡¯s shadow was stretched by the setting sun and the dark feeling in his heart became stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Peter, where the hell are you?¡±

 Chapter 229 Meeting Captain Rogers

    <h4>Chapter 229 Meeting Captain Rogers</h4>

    Just as Lin Rui was looking around for the missing Peter, Peter was standing on the edge of the roof of a building wearing a Spiderman suit.

    Since Venom¡¯s integration into the Spiderman suit that day, Peter has never had a nightmare. But every time Peter puts on the Spiderman suit, his personality will change drastically and he craves to show his powers and that¡¯s where the recent Spiderman incident in New Yorkes in.

    And, as Venom¡¯s influence on Peter grew, he could hardly take off the Spiderman suit. Just like now, Peter has been wandering around New York for a whole day in the Spiderman suit. Regardless of whether he encountered a gang drug deal, a small gang crossfire, or a robbery, a thief, or anything else., Peter will appear and he started beating them up more then he usually does and he seems to like the brutality of punching kicking someone hard.

    Under the constant deepening influence of Venom, Peter is now almostpletely changed. Not only did he ignore the many call requests from Mirage Knight, he didn¡¯t even go to ss now.

    Of course, under such changes, Peter also found anomalies in Spiderman¡¯s suit and the most obvious is the color change. As Venom parasitized in Peter¡¯s suit longer, the color of the Spiderman suit quickly spread towards ck.

    Peter had even seen the entire suite alive when he took off the Spiderman suit, splitting ck tentacles from all over the suit and reaching out to Peter as if he did not want to leave Peter. Peter was still a little bit afraid of this kind of thing but inspired by the inexplicable excitement in his heart, Peter has been using the Venom suit. And now he is even more unafraid to use the convenience brought by the Venom suit, a kind of mentalfort and great enhancement of strength, which makes Peter very addicted to it.

    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± Peter whispered while looking at the Spiderman suit that had turned almost ck, raising his hand to touch it while he stood a few hundred meters high.

    Uh ~

    As Peter asks questions, a Spiderman suit on his arm gives off a sort of animated twist. And after the twist is over, the suit¡¯s color gets a little darker again, looking especially eerie in the setting sun.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s y again.¡± Peter seemed to be talking to himself, and he let go and fell to the street below.

    Call!

    Then Peter jumped directly from the top of the building, which was a few hundred meters away. Puff Puff! Between the waves, Peter had disappeared from the streets of New York.

    ¡­

    At eight in the evening, Lin Rui, who had not found Peter, had to give up his search temporarily. After talking to Aunt Mei again, Lin Rui rushed to the ce he previously agreed to meet Captain Rogers.

    Because Captain America has a big name now and because Lin Rui obviously wants to meet him as Mirage Knight, the ce where they are going to meet is very secret and it is in a deserted park far from New York City. Lin Rui originally thought that he would meet him at a cafe in the SHIELD office, but Captain Rogers doesn¡¯t want his meeting with Lin Rui to be known by SHIELD or Fury.

    When Lin Rui wore the Phantom Suit and went to theke in that park, he found that Steve was already waiting for him. Steve quickly turned to look at Mirage Knight when he heard the movement behind him.

    ¡°Hello, Captain Rogers.¡± Lin Rui greeted briefly as he walked in front of Steve.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight. Thank you for meeting me here.¡± Steve, dressed casually, suppressed his eagerness and thanked Lin Rui first.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Speaking of which, you are now the hero of the United States and people have found that you are still alive. Did something happen for you toe to New York this time?¡± Hearing Steve¡¯s words, Lin Rui walked towards a wooden bench by theke and asked.

    ¡°Actually, I came to meet you this time because I wanted to ask you something. I wonder if you could tell me, but why did you deliberately let go of that Hydra Assasin at SHIELD headquartersst time?¡± Following Lin Rui towards the bench and sitting down, Steve didn¡¯t say anything about Bucky and instead, he asked a question.

    ¡°Hmm? Let that person go on purpose? Captain Rogers, you have fought with that person. You must know how strong he is. I didn¡¯t catch up with him because he escaped from me.¡± Hearing Steve¡¯s words, Lin Rui frowned slightly and replied in a calm tone. He didn¡¯t know that the battle between him and Bucky had been monitored and filmed, and now lying was only going to convince Captain Rogers that he was hiding something.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, let¡¯s not hide anything. I know that Winter Soldier is Bucky Barnes and he is also the assassin made by Hydra, he is my best friend and he should have died 60 years ago!¡± Seeing that Mirage Knight was going to continue to pretend, Steve said directly.

    ¡°Also, the surveince video of your confrontation with Bucky is in my hands, so don¡¯t lie anymore. I know you must know something about Bucky, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have let him go. What else do you know? ¡± Steve asked while staring at Lin Rui¡¯s eyes which were exposed from the mask.

    In fact, when Lin Rui heard Captain Rogers say Winter Soldier, he already knew things could not be concealed anymore. He must have known Bucky¡¯s identity. So after Steve asked the following words, Lin Rui was not too surprised.

    ¡°Hoo ~ now that you already know, I have nothing to hide. Yes, I did know from the beginning that there is a Hydra Assasin known as the Winter Soldier who has been around for sixty years. I met him for the first time outside your apartment and I had already confirmed that he was Colonel Bucky Barnes. I didn¡¯t tell you that because I just felt that the timing was wrong. You have to know that the current Bucky is not the Bucky you know now.¡± Lin Rui said unhurriedly.

    The brother-type rtionship between Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes is also a major feature in Marvel movies. After all, this kind of rtionship that spans six decades is notparable to ordinary people.

    ¡°I know what happened to Bucky. I have asked Natasha to help me collect information about Hydra¡¯s experiments on Bucky.¡± Speaking of this, Steve couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and distress.

    After seeing those materials, Steve can¡¯t wait to smash all the Hydra left in this world to vent his heart. During the operation sixty years ago, Bucky fell off the cliff but instead of being killed, Hydra captured him and experimented on him. Finally, after constant physical transformation and brain hypnosis, Bucky Barnes, the heroic soldier, was transformed into the only perfect Winter Soldier. Over the past sixty years, he has been constantly frozen and unsealed to perform various secret missions. His hands have been dyed red by Hydra.

    ¡°Now that you already know, why did youe to me? I don¡¯t know much more than you do now.¡± Lin Rui asked curiously when Steve said this.

    ¡°I came to see you and wanted to know what you said to Bucky the other day? It seems to remind him of something.¡± From the monitoring analysis of the Bucky, Rogers clearly saw that Bucky had said his name, which is not something that a brainwashed person could say.

    ¡°Oh! This! Actually, I was just talking about some previous things at the time. I wanted to try if I could awaken Bucky¡¯s previous memories. I didn¡¯t expect it to have some effect.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean, Bucky can get rid of Hydra¡¯s brainwashing?¡± Steve asked suddenly, hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Well, as long as Bucky¡¯s willpower is strong enough, and then he stopped receiving further brainwashing in the future, I think he should be able to recover.¡± Nodding gently, Lin Rui answered in a serious voice. Lin Rui does not dare to be sure right now, after all, the mind is a mysterious thing and its functioning is veryplicated. If BuckyRecovery fails, it will not be a face.

    ¡°Great! I believe Bucky will be able to recover! But, we have to find him first! Do you know where Bucky is now?¡± Steve asked, after getting the answer he wanted.

    Do you really think that I am some sort of Gennie?!! You do realize that I don¡¯t know everything! Hearing Captain Rogers¡¯s words, Lin Rui reluctantly spoke in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Whether Bucky has recovered his memories or not, I don¡¯t think he will be easily found. However, with SHIELD¡¯s strength, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible to find Bucky. I believe you will be able to meet him again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mirage Knight.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Steve¡¯s eyes were a little dull and he said in a low tone.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, I didn¡¯t help you that much. However, finding other Hydra bases should help in finding Bucky. After all, Winter Soldier is dead for Hydra.¡± At the end of the chat, Lin Rui did not forget to pour oil on Hydra, This is conducive to the rapidpletion of his mainline quest.

    ¡°Okay, I see. Mirage Knight, thank you for your message. I will help you if you need my help in the future, goodbye.¡± The purpose of this visit has been achieved and Steve stood up and said.

    ¡°Well, goodbye, Captain Rogers.¡±

 Chapter 230: Out of Control Peter

    <h4>Chapter 230: Out of Control Peter</h4>

    The next morning after meeting with Captain Rogers, Lin Rui received a call from Aunt May. On the phone, Aunt May said that Peter had onlye hometest night and there seems to be something wrong with Aunt May¡¯s tone on the phone. So, while calling and asking for a leave from the teacher, Lin Rui was already driving his broken jeep towards Peter¡¯s house.

    Card ~

    Half an hourter, when Lin Rui ran to the door of Peter¡¯s house, Aunt May just opened the door from the inside.

    ¡°Jackson, there you are! Go and see Peter. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s feeling right. I have to go to work today, but I¡¯ll be back early.¡± As she gathers up her belongings, Aunt May speaks quickly to Lin Rui, who has already walked through the door.

    ¡°I know, Don¡¯t worry Aunt May, you go to your work, I will talk to him and call you if there is something wrong.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s aunt getting worried, Lin Rui quickly answered.

    ¡°Ok, thank you. Peter is in his room, you can go in.¡± It seems that she is going to bete for work and Aunt May went out in a hurry.

    Bang ~

    Lin Rui closed the door after Aunt May went out, and then he walked up to Peter¡¯s room. It hs been a few days since he has seen Peter and the Alliance¡¯s armguards have somehow failed, Lin Rui wonders what had happened to Peter and what¡¯s going on now.

    Bouncing ~ Bouncing ~ Dong Dong ~ Dong Dong!!

    As soon as he opened Peter¡¯s door, a burst of rhythmic music filled Lin Rui¡¯s ears. Peter, whom Lin Rui had been looking for days, was standing on his bed, dancing to the music, looking very excited.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, you are here! Let¡¯s dance together!¡± Peter saw him when Lin Rui pushed the door open and then he directly asked Lin Rui to dance together with him. Peter in this state was obviously abnormal, and Lin Rui even began to think if Peter had be an idiot.

    Card!

    Looking at Peter dancing on the bed, Lin Rui didn¡¯t say anything, but went to the speaker and reached out to turn off the music. With Lin Rui¡¯s action, the loud music in the room disappeared instantly and Peter¡¯s dancing on the bed stopped. Looking down at Lin Rui slightly, Peter seemed a little confused as to why he wanted to interrupt his dancing.

    ¡°Peter, what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you sick? Are you acting out?.¡± Lin Rui, who was getting stared at by Peter, asked seriously.

    In the few moments since entering the door, Lin Rui has carefully observed Peter and even scanned him carefully with the internal force which left Peter¡¯s body after a few seconds, but the result was not very fruitful. However, Peter¡¯s current performance is unlikely to be all right.

    Call!

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter jumped out of bed and fell in front of Lin Rui.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m fine! I think I¡¯m feeling much better now than before! Don¡¯t you think?¡± Opening his eyes to look at Lin Rui, Peter asked with a smile but Peter would not behave like this before.

    Huh ~

    Staring at Peter¡¯s eyes, Lin Rui¡¯s expression turned pale and he pushed him away a bit. From Peter¡¯s eyes, Lin Rui felt strange. It¡¯s not that strangeness between people you don¡¯t know, it¡¯s more like a kind of indifferent emotion like he isn¡¯t even seeing him as a human being.

    Pushed aside by Lin Rui, Peter slides back towards his bed and picks up the controller in front of him, looking like he¡¯s about to y a game.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to ss for thest two days?¡± Lin Rui asked, sitting beside Peter while watching Peter¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°ss? Oh, I forgot. And, don¡¯t you feel that sses are boring? Actually, for us, the current sses aren¡¯t even necessary anymore. Didn¡¯t Harry already leave school early? We have better grades than Harry, why should we go to school when we would learn nothing there?¡± Peter fiddled with the game controller and replied casually.

    Brush!!

    ¡°Are you really Peter Parker? The Peter I know wouldn¡¯t think like that, he wouldn¡¯t be a person who just yed outside and didn¡¯t go home for the sake of his joy, even without ss!¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s answer, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help it anymore and grabbed Peter¡¯s shoulder, who was going to y the game and forcibly turned him to face him and spoke.

    Lin Rui now wants to put on the Mirage Knight suit directly and let Peter know that he knows all his secrets, and then use his internal energy to carefully examine Peter¡¯s body.

    ¡°Really? I was such a good baby before, but now I have changed.¡± Peter looked at Lin Rui, who was a little angry and said indifferently.

    Then Peter grabbed Lin Rui¡¯s hand and took it off from his shoulders and went back to the game. This attitude was unlike anything Lin Rui had ever encountered before, and he was momentarily stunned. What¡¯s more, Lin Rui felt a slight tingling sensation in the palm of Peter¡¯s hand when he pulled away from his hand, but when he looked back, he found no wound. Lin Rui thought it was an illusion.

    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re really acting weird right now, haven¡¯t you noticed it yourself?¡± Lin Rui, who still didn¡¯t know what went wrong with Peter, continued to persuade him and he was also feeling that he had forgotten something important.

    Lin Rui has also seen a lot of photos and videos on the Inte about Spiderman¡¯s attack on criminals in the past few days. He feels that he should remember something but he couldn¡¯t remember it.

    Peter had be too tainted by Venom to respond to Lin Rui¡¯s concerns, he has grown selfish and unemotional, like a cold machine.

    In this way, with Peter¡¯s indifference towards him, Lin Rui stayed with him for a day at his house. Lin Rui ns to change to his Mirage Knight persona after the night ande to Peter again. At that time, he will pull Peter for a careful inspection. He must find out what went wrong with Peter.

    However, before the evening, Peter nned to go out before Aunt May was off work. Although Lin Rui strongly dissuaded him, Peter wouldn¡¯t listen to him at this time. Finally, Lin Rui reluctantly went out with Peter.

    And Peter¡¯s destination turned out to be a lively bar, a ce where Peter would not havee before. Peter who came to the bar seemed to havepletely released his ¡°nature¡±, standing alone under the lights and dancing freely, and soon attracted the entire bar¡¯s attention.

    Peter was a little handsome at first, and now he looks cool dancing in the center of the stage, it is normal for him to get attention in this bar. But Lin Rui, who was staring at Peter became increasingly disturbed, Peter¡¯s behavior has now bepletely unreasonable to him.

    Amid the cheers of the surrounding young people and music, Peter danced and skated to the edge of the dance floor beside a beautiful girl. After sliding in front of the beautiful girl, Lin Rui reaches out and makes an invitation gesture. He is asking the beautiful girl to dance with him!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯re not my type, though you¡¯re handsome.¡± Faced with Peter¡¯s invitation, the beautiful girl refused with a smile.

    However, Peter did not seem to hear the refusal of the beautiful girl and he even directly reached out and took her hand in his to pull her into the dance floor. Now the girl was getting a little flustered and was about to break free when a hand reached out to help her stop Peter. It¡¯s Lin Rui and he really can¡¯t stand it anymore.

    ¡°Peter, isn¡¯t this enough? Let¡¯s go home before it;s toote!¡± Lin Rui whispered while holding Peter¡¯s hand which was holding the girl¡¯s hand. Peter¡¯s condition was a lot like the symptoms of bipr or dual personality disorder and Lin Rui had to wake him up before Peter waspletely out of control.

    What surprised Lin Rui, however, was that Peter whose hand was caught by him only nced up at him and then a sudden powerful force came from the grasped hand.

    Call!

    Puff Puff!

    Unable to react, Lin Rui was swept aside by Peter¡¯s wave and flew two meters upside down before crashing to a stop on a table. Peter¡¯s wave has a little Spiderman power in it, how ordinary people won¡¯t be able to stand it, but fortunately, Lin Rui is not ordinary, but he also got swept out by ident.

    Lin Rui falls to the ground feeling a little confused, he does not know why Peter had hit him back, Did Peter even remember that he is his best friend? However just as Lin Rui gets up with the help of someone else, Peter suddenly looks at him and then hurriedly pushes aside the person next to him and rushes out.

    ¡°Peter! Peter!¡± By the time Lin Rui ran after Peter, he had already lost sight of him, Peter had disappeared again.

    ¡°Are you OK?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to call the police?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I don¡¯t need you to call the police. He is my friend. He hasn¡¯t been feeling very good recently.¡± Facing the people around him, Lin Rui waved his hand and exined while thinking. ¡°Peter, what¡¯s going on with you?!

 Chapter 231 Help

    <h4>Chapter 231 Help</h4>

    Call!

    Brush! Brush!

    After running out of the bar, Peter darted out of the busy nearby street under the cover of darkness and finally disappeared under the somewhat surprised sight of passers-by.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? That¡¯s my best friend, Jackson! I actually hurt my best friend!¡± Peter yelled while running fast. At this time, Peter seemed to be recovering because Lin Wei was ¡°injured¡± because of him. However, Peter who finds himself in a wrong situation will no longer stay with Lin Rui, so he chooses to escape.

    After running into the shadows with no one around him, Peter jumped up a little under his feet. As he jumps, Peter¡¯s zer changes rapidly, quickly morphing into a dark ck Spiderman suit. It turned out that Venom had been on Peter and had never left him!

    Thwip!

    As soon as he raised his hand, a spider silk thread shot from Peter¡¯s wrist and stuck to the high-rise wall. Thwip! Then, Peter, who turned into a ck Spiderman, quickly left his original location in a few waves between the high-rise buildings.

    That night, Lin Rui did not wait at Peter¡¯s house until he returned. Although Lin Rui was increasingly worried about Peter¡¯s situation, there was no way to find him. So, Lin Rui, who didn¡¯t want to make any trouble for Peter had to resort to asking Tony for help. Peter¡¯s Spiderman suit was designed by Tony. Lin Rui didn¡¯t believe that Tony hadn¡¯t put some kind of tracking device on it, at least a certain positioning function must exist.

    While contacting Tony, Lin Rui also gave Sky¡¯s Eye his first mission to find Spiderman in New York through his system and to notify Lin Rui as soon as he found Peter¡¯s whereabouts. Of course, notifying others in the League of Defenders will also do. However, with Peter¡¯s current strength, no one other than Lin Rui in the League of Defender should be able to restrain Peter.

    Sky¡¯s Eye, who received Mirage Knight¡¯s mission was particrly excited and immediately put his system into full operation. The dozens of high-performance, self-assembledputers in his home were running at full speed but it was still a lot of work for such a wide range of searches.

    Tony¡¯s beach house, Tony is lying on the sofa enjoying the beautiful scenery in the open air. The recent retrofit of the anti-gravity engine for the SHIELD aircraft-carrier is going very well and will probably be ready for finalmissioning soon. One of the reasons Tony is so happy is that he had J.A.R.V.I.S intercept the information about him while the top-secret data from the SHIELD was released to the public, including some of Tony¡¯s father Howard Stark¡¯s top-secret tests. Apparently,st time when SHIELD gave Tony his father¡¯s belongings, they were still iplete.

    And just as Tony rxed and sipped the wine, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice suddenly sounded out of ce, ¡°Sir, Mr. Mirage Knight is calling.¡±

    ¡°Take it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the matter with him this time.¡± cing the cup on the coffee table in front of him, Tony replied back softly while squinting.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After agreeing, J.A.R.V.I.S had epted Lin Rui¡¯s call.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, is there something wrong again? Last time you asked J.A.R.V.I.S for help and I haven¡¯t even asked you for the favor and you called back again, do you want my help again?¡± Lin Rui hadn¡¯t spoken yet and Tony had already asked.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ I will always remember Mr. Stark¡¯s help. However, this time there is something that requires your help.¡± Lin Rui said awkwardly at Tony¡¯s slightly ridiculous words.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tony had already guessed that Mirage Knight would only call him if he needs something so he asked calmly.

    ¡°Well, can you locate Spiderman¡¯s spider suit? I can¡¯t contact Spiderman anymore.¡± Lin Rui asked without asking talking any nonsense.

    ¡°Can¡¯t contact Spiderman? I¡¯ll ask J.A.R.V.I.S. J.A.R.V.I.S, where is Spiderman suit at this time?¡± Tony was a little surprised when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words and then he ordered J.A.R.V.I.S.

    A few secondster, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice came out, but his answer changed Tony and Lin Rui¡¯s face on the phone.

    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t locate the spider suit. We lost contact with the spider suit.¡± This is the answer from J.A.R.V.I.S. as it couldn¡¯t detect the position of the spider suit and any information.

    ¡°How is that possible? Is it a system failure?¡± After hearing J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s answer, Tony no longer leaned on the sofa and asked seriously after sitting upright.

    ¡°The initial assessment is that there has been serious damage to the suit as the signal waspletely disconnected 17 hours ago. It is not possible to determine the cause.¡± The calm voice of J.A.R.V.I.S delivered its analysis.

    ¡°Serious damage? How is that possible?¡± This time, before Tony could speak, Lin Rui on the other end of the phone called out. Judging from Peter¡¯s frequent efforts in these two days, the spider suit doesn¡¯t seem to have any damage at all.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what happened? Did something happen to Spiderman?¡± Not expecting that something would happen to that little guy after he didn¡¯t pay any attention to him in the past few days. Tony was a little angry and he asked Lin Rui.

    ¡°I also want to find out about that, Spiderman¡¯s recent behavior is weird, he is acting like he has a mental problem. Not only is he not acting with us, but he is missing now, and I am worried about what will happen to him.¡± Facing Tony¡¯s question, Lin Rui was also feeling very helpless. He didn¡¯t know what happened to Peter!

    ¡°Mental Problem?! Well, I will let JARVIS search for Spiderman. If necessary, I will also send out the Iron Man Armor and we will find Spiderman safe and sound.¡± Tony clearly heard Lin Rui¡¯s tone and the worries inside it and he mentioned in a slightly consoling tone.

    Speaking of the damage to the spider suit, Tony should have noticed it earlier. It was just a signal anomaly and Tony didn¡¯t take it seriously. And now both Peter and the Spiderman suit are gone, Tony has some regrets about not paying attention to the abnormal signal at that time.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to find Spiderman here, too. I¡¯ll let you know when I get something!¡± With a yes, Lin Rui hangs up.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Monitor all of New York for 24 hours a day from now, activate two Mark 5 Ironmen Armor and get them on standby.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui, League of Defender, and Tony were all searching for the missing Spiderman, there was another person in New York who was looking for Spiderman.

    On the top floor of Osborn¡¯s building, in Harry¡¯s office. Although it waste, Harry hadn¡¯t returned home, and he was staring at the videos and pictures on theputer. Those videos and pictures have only one protagonist, Spiderman, Spiderman who fights on the streets of New York.

    ¡°Spiderman, it won¡¯t be long. I will get revenge for my father, I will put you down for him.¡± Staring at the aggressive Spiderman on theputer, Harry whispered while clenching his teeth.

    D¨© D¨© ~

    Just then, Harry¡¯sputer shed with an email sigh at the bottom right corner.

    ¡°Haha! Atst!¡± After clicking on the email and scanning the contents with his eyes, Harry burst intoughter.

    ¡°Spiderman! I¡¯ll see you soon!¡±

 Chapter 232 Titan One

    <h4>Chapter 232 Titan One</h4>

    ¡°Director Harry, do you really want to do this? Although the experiment was theoretically sessful, more clinical trials are needed to determine its stability.¡± In Oscorp¡¯s secret undergroundboratory, the researcher who had been studying Dr. Connors¡¯s mutant gene serum stood solemnly beside Harry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have sessful cases? Don¡¯t worry, even if there are still some problems, I have theplete gene Recovery serum. If there are any problems, just inject it directly.¡± Hearing the reminder of the experiment leader, Harry waved his hand indifferently while speaking.

    After such a long period of research, Osborn¡¯s experimental team has finally made progress. This serum was the serum that Dr. Connors used to mutate himself into a super-powerful lizard. Research team had eliminated most of the side effects in their follow-up studies leaving the effect of enhancing the human body. They are not working in the same direction as Dr. Connors. One worked on it to save lives; they worked on it to create superhuman beings.

    However, without sufficient clinical trials, they cannot guarantee that the serum will be 100% safe. However, at this time, Harry was filled with hatred towards Spiderman who had killed his father and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. In fact, even if Peter hadn¡¯t been affected by Venom¡¯s sudden temperament, Harry might not have been able to wait any longer.

    ¡°Director Harry ¡­¡± The experiment leader wanted to persuade him with a few more words but he was interrupted by Harry before he could finish.

    ¡°No need to say anything, give me the Titan One Serum. Don¡¯t you want more clinical trials? I¡¯ll give you this test.¡± Preventing the person in charge from saying anything next, Harry has already lifted his foot to the frontb, where he will receive an injection of gene serum, named Titan One.

    ¡°Ah! Yes, Director Harry.¡± As a researcher working for money, the person in charge had no choice but to agree.

    A few minutester, dressed in a whiteb suit, Harryy peacefully on a surgical bed, surrounded by high-tech biological instruments. Other doctors and scientists are quickly attaching vital signs and other data responders to Harry¡¯s body to make sure that he is being monitored every second of the Titan One injection so that they can respond to anything in the process.

    After a few more minutes, Harry was covered with tubes, and the instruments around him showed that everything was normal. The doctor examining Harry¡¯s condition nodded to the person in charge behind him, indicating that everything was ready.

    ¡°Okay, Director Harry, we¡¯re about to start injecting Titan One.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get started, I¡¯ve been prepared for a long time,¡± Harry said quietly, still lying in bed.

    Card!

    After receiving a reply from Harry, the person in charge no longer hesitated and he reached out and tapped on the screen of an instrument in front of him.

    Hum ~ hum ~

    As the person in charge turned on the instrument, a robotic arm near Harry¡¯s bed suddenly moved and slowly leaned towards Harry on the bed. A few secondster, the robot arm was close to Harry, and then a transparent thin needle protruded from the foremost end of the robot arm, facing Harry¡¯s arm lying t on the bed.

    After the robot arm moved to the exact position, the person in charge standing behind clicked a few more times on the screen.

    ¡°Director Harry, it¡¯s time to start the injection.¡±

    Harry in bed didn¡¯t respond as he just stared at the white ceiling above him indifferently.

    Card! Buzz ~

    The person in charge knew that this was the default attitude of Harry, so he directly controlled the robotic arm and started thest step. The slim needle pointed at Harry¡¯s arm slowly moved towards a vein in his arm.

    Hoo ~¡± Harry felt a coolnessing from the skin of his arm and even if he was prepared psychologically, he still exhaled silently.

    Moving forward silently, the slender transparent needle pierced Harry¡¯s skin without any hindrance and prated precisely into the vein.

    ¡°Starting the injection procedure!¡±

    As the person in charge spoke, a pale green liquid was quickly injected into Harry¡¯s body from the slender needle tube. Two secondster, theplete gene serum was injected and the slender needle was quickly pulled out of Harry¡¯s arm and the robotic arm was removed under the control of the person in charge. Although the person in charge was worried about Harry making himself as a test product, he was still looking forward to the results of theplete experiment they had been working on for so long.

    ¡°Huh!¡± As the gene serum rushes into Harry¡¯s body, Harry, who has not made a sound, suddenly lets out a muffled groan, as if trying to suppress something.

    Although Harry had also seen some subjects copse and struggle after being injected with an iplete gene serum before, he still could not bear it when he experienced it himself. It was an intolerable paining from deep inside his body.

    Huh ~

    Visible to the naked eye, the serum quickly spread throughout Harry¡¯s body as the veins in his arms bulged slightly, the serum eventually merged into all parts of the body, dipping into deep cells, and then into the genes! Then, the serum begin to perform its main function quickly which ispletely altering Harry¡¯s body at the gic level doing aplete biological mutation.

    Shout!

    As the gene serum started to function, Harry¡¯s originally closed eyes mmed open and his dark brown pupil contracted into a small spot instantly and then zoomed in quickly, but the pupil that was erged again was stained with a lightyer of green light which looks amazing.

    ¡°Uh! ¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, atst Harry couldn¡¯t hold back his screams as he felt the pain in his body, Harry snarled in pain while his whole body was moving violently.

    Had it not been for the fact that he had been tied to the bed well before the experiment, he would have already stood up. However, even when tied to the bed, Harry¡¯s struggles have caused many of the pipes that had been attached to him to fall off.

    ¡°Ahhh!! In the worried eyes of the experimenters outside, Harry¡¯s screams continued and his struggles grew more intense.

    ¡°Is he okay?¡± A researcher standing beside the person in charge whispered, watching Harry writhes in pain in theboratory.

    The people that they had been experimenting with before either couldn¡¯t stand the process and passed out or couldn¡¯t stand the Titan one and it didn¡¯t work out for them, and Harry¡¯s persistence so far has surprised them. However, Harry injected the mostplete serum now, and it was expected that such a result would be obtained.

    ¡°It should be okay and physical examination shows that everything is normal.¡± ncing at the screen in front of him, the person in charge replied solemnly.

    Although Harry¡¯s physical fitness disyed on the screen is soaring at a high speed, this is originally the effect of Titan One and the overall situation is still under control. However, the person in charge¡¯s calm expression onlysted for a few seconds, and then his face changed greatly.

    ¡°Not good!¡± He was only able to speak these words when swift sirens sounded in theboratory.

    Woo Woo Woo Woo! ~~

    ¡°This! This! The power is growing! ¡­¡± Ignoring the rm sound that filled his ears, the person in charge stared at the screen in front of him and mumbled.

    At this point, the screen that was detecting Harry¡¯s physical changes had begun to indicate that an ident had urred, but the person in charge ignored it because Harry¡¯s physical qualities at this time were more than twice the highest value of their previous experiments, which was more than their original estimated value. It was exactly this that caused the machine to sound an rm, but the data from Harry¡¯s vital signs didn¡¯t show that Harry was in any danger, which shows that Harry could survive such arge physical variation.

    Siiii! ~~

    With the sound of a rope being ripped off in theb, the rms that rang through theb came to an abrupt end, as the rm function had lost its detection target.

    The rm was lifted and everyone looked into theboratory. There, a man with naked upper half of his body was slowlying out, it was Harry who had broken free from his bonds. Looking at Harry¡¯s state at this point, the experiment seemed to bepletely sessful.

    ¡°Is that it? It should be enough to defeat that Spiderman!¡± Standing on the cold ground, Harry clenched his fist and whispered in silence.

    ¡°Spiderman, it¡¯s time you pay for my father¡¯s murder!¡± A sh of coldness shed in his eyes as Harry swept outside and sighed secretly.

 Chapter 233 Deadpool Strikes!

    <h4>Chapter 233 Deadpool Strikes!</h4>

    It has been more than a day since Peter disappeared, and Lin Rui and the League of Defender and Tony did not find Peter¡¯s whereabouts, it seems as if he evaporated in New York. However, this is obviously impossible, so Peter must be hiding in a hidden ce that cannot be reached by their surveince.

    Lin Rui also had to continue to lie to Aunt May, saying that he and Peter will be working on a project, so Peter would stay in his home for a few days. Although Aunt May expressed some concern about this, Lin Rui was also a trustworthy person, so she didn¡¯t worry about it anymore.

    But this was only a temporary excuse, and if Peter did not appear, it would sooner orter be known to all and bring disaster. After all, the destructive power of an out-of-control Spiderman is impossible to gauge.

    Lin Rui, who is so worried about Peter, has no idea that something more than he had expected is happening on Harry¡¯s side, and the whole thing is going in a very bad direction. When these different storylinese together, it will cause a big explosion and Lin Rui will be right in the middle of it.

    ¡°Huh! I¡¯m so tired!¡± Lin Rui shouted helplessly as he searched for Peter without any sess and he was exhausted. He had just scoured New York¡¯s remote surveince areas, but there was still no sign of Peter. The physical exhaustion is not serious, but the constant worry about Peter makes Lin Rui tired.

    ¡°Peter, where are you hiding?¡± Lin Rui, lying on the bed, looked up at the ceiling and muttered.

    Buzz ~

    Just then, Mirage Knight¡¯s phone vibrated. Lin Rui picked it up quickly as it may contain some news about Peter.

    ¡°Hey, Mirage Knight, a bank robbery is happening over Central Avenue, are you nearby?¡± Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice came quickly from the other side of the phone and it wasn¡¯t about Spiderman, but a bank robbery. This kind of things are something that Lin Rui and others usually do.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ I¡¯m not nearby, let Deadpool go. Hasn¡¯t he been trying to boost his popritytely? I¡¯m sure he¡¯d like to help in that.¡± Hearing what Sky¡¯s Eye says, Lin Rui thinks and answers.

    Sky¡¯s Eye set up Deadpool¡¯s fans website the day after he joined the League of Defender, but the number of fans that joined his site were few, so now is the time for Deadpool to earn more fans. Deadpool won¡¯t let go of this chance to show himself up as a hero in public.

    ¡°Well, I see. Deadpool has been notified.¡± After receiving a reply from Mirage Knight, Sky¡¯s Eye quickly notified Deadpool.

    ¡°No word from Spiderman yet?¡± Lin Rui asks again, despite the ¡°irrelevant¡± matter of the bank robbery.

    ¡°Well, not yet. But we¡¯ve got the whole of New York under surveince, and if Spidermanes out, he¡¯ll be found.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Sky¡¯s Eye answers earnestly, apparently aware that there seems to be something wrong with Spiderman.

    ¡°Okay, Sky¡¯s Eye, you did a good job, you worked hard.¡±

    ¡°Haha! This is what I should do!¡±

    Lin Rui hangs up after encouraging Sky¡¯s Eye. He really needs a break now. Jerry, who is ttered by Lin Rui¡¯s casualpliment, is very happy and continues to stare at theputer monitor carefully.

    When Lin Rui hung up on the phone to take a break, Deadpool was rushing towards the bank in Central Avenue under the direction of Sky¡¯s Eye. As Lin Rui puts it, he really does need a poprity boost right now, and he¡¯ll take his chance on bank robbers. What¡¯s more, there are a lot of people on the central avenue, and the Deadpool can ce a few cool poss, which will be posted on the website of fans, he will definitely be an extremely popr Vignte!

    ¡­

    Zizi ~

    ¡°There is a bank robbery on central avenue. Police officers in the vicinity please rush to support as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Roger 135, on its way to the scene.¡±

    Just as Deadpool was making his way towards the Central avenue, a police channel red from a church attic in a remote downtown neighborhood of New York City. A closer look reveals a scattered backpack on the floor of the church attic and it looked like it hadn¡¯t been cleaned in a long time. A modified radio is lying there.

    Brush!

    Just as the radio started to sound, a hand suddenly grabbed the radio from a dark corner. There was hardly any light, and the only thing one could see was the shape of a figure.

    ¡°Robbery? It seems like something I should do.¡± Holding the modified radio, the shadow said in a slightly hoarse tone.

    Then the figure came out of the corner. If Lin Rui or anyone else were here, they¡¯d recognize him as Spiderman, who¡¯s been missing for more than a day. But the Spiderman suit he was wearing had gonepletely dark, and it looked as if Venom had swallowed the Spiderman suit Tony had made for Peter.

    Call!

    Picking up the backpack on the ground, Peter nced up at the moonlight outside, then jumped out of the attic directly from the window of his attic, his spider¡¯s silk was shot and he disappeared into the distance.

    ¡­

    Shout!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Lie down!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up! We¡¯re running out of time! F ~ ~ k! Are you trying to get us arrested?! ¡°

    ¡°I got it! Give me another ten seconds!¡±

    In the lobby of the national bank on central avenue, several masked robbers were working in an orderly fashion. Some kept watch on doorways, others kept watch on unrted people and hostages, and the rest of the robbers quickly filled bags with cash. As long as they leave within a minute, it will be difficult for the police to catch them.

    ¡°Good! Go!¡± The ten seconds were over quickly, and the two men in charge of this little operation did not hesitate a moment. They held the bag filled with cash tightly, shouted, and then ran out.

    ¡°Pack up!

    ¡°All right! Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The robbers¡¯ n went so smoothly that they could escape before the police arrived. However, their luck today isn¡¯t really that good. No one knew when but the two gang members responsible for keeping watch fell silently to the ground.

    ¡°Jess! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The robbers who had run to the door shouted in astonishment, but the two people on the ground still did not respond.

    ¡°Hey! Of course, they were knocked unconscious by the famous Deadpool!¡± As the robbers rushed up to the fallen gang member for a closer look, a voice came from their side

    Call!

    Hearing that voice, several robbers turned quickly and nervously, and their guns had been pointed there and they could fire at any time.

    ¡°Oh! This is not a good baby!¡± Deadpool leaningzily next to the bank door and said softly, then he moved towards them.

    Brush!

    Da da da!

    Facing the sudden attacks from Deadpool, the robbers fired without hesitation. While firing, they also moved towards the car parked on the side of the road. As for the two gang members who had fainted, no one was going to help them out at this time.

    However, despite their decisive shooting, how can they hit Deadpool? Wade simply squirmed a few times before dodging the bullets and hurtling toward them.

    ¡°Deadpool strikes!¡±

    Puff!

 Chapter 234 Harry Comes Out

    <h4>Chapter 234 Harry Comes Out</h4>

    Huh!

    ¡°What!¡±

    Boom!

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Puff!

    While Deadpool was trying to defeat the bank robbers with poss as cool as possible, Sky¡¯s Eye, who was watching Deadpool¡¯s situation, suddenly found something.

    ¡°Deadpool, I found Spiderman! He¡¯s rushing towards you!¡± Just as Wade yed around with the robbers like childrens, Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice suddenly came to him from the headset.

    ¡°What? The Spiderman guy appeared? Did he came here to grab my limelight?¡± After hearing Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s information, Wade didn¡¯t immediately think of why the missing Spiderman suddenly appeared here, but he was worried that his limelight would be stolen by him. No one knows how his brain circuit had turned out like that.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him get away with it!¡± After that, Deadpool doesn¡¯t want to take more photos with the crowd around him. He needs to get rid of these guys quickly so that Spiderman can see his Deadpool¡¯s proud face when he arrives.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± After hearing Deadpool¡¯s response, Sky¡¯s Eye at the Base Camp was a little speechless.

    Sky¡¯s Eye had originally nned to tell Deadpool that this Spiderman was a little different. The color of the Spiderman suit on his body had changed, but Deadpool¡¯s attitude made him not n to say anythingter. So after contacting Deadpool, Sky¡¯s Eye went on to contact Mirage Knight and other members of the League of Defender.

    At the same time, J.A.R.V.I.S., who has also been monitoring the entire New York, also discovered the sudden appearance of a ck Spiderman.

    ¡°Sir, Spiderman has been found, and he is on his way to Central Avenue.¡± After confirming that the guy in the ck spider suit was Spiderman, J.A.R.V.I.S notified Tony.

    ¡°Found? How is he doing? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Tony heard J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s report and quickly put down his hand and asked quickly.

    ¡°It is still impossible to contact him through the Spiderman suit, and it is impossible to judge Spiderman¡¯s current situation. However, I don¡¯t know if this could be counted as an abnormal situation as it could be amunication error.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S first responded, and then directly disyed the live video in front of Tony¡¯s eyes.

    In the picture shown by J.A.R.V.I.S, Spiderman, wearing a ck Spiderman suit, is quickly flying between high-rise buildings, and Tony can¡¯t see if he had suffered any injuries at all. In the eyes of others, Spiderman just changed the color of his hero suit, but, in Tony¡¯s point of view, this is very wrong.

    ¡°Sir, should I send out an Iron Man?¡± J.A.R.V.I.S asked very humanly without further instructions from Tony.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, tell Mirage Knight the news, let him take care of this first. If Spiderman is fine then all the better and if not than it would not be toote to have Iron Man dispatched if there are other idents.¡± Tony heard a question from JARVIS and thought a little before he refused and then issued new orders.

    ¡°Yes, sir, Mirage Knight has been contacted. He is rushing towards Central Avenue, it seems that he already knows the news.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S reported again.

    ¡°Well, I see. You keep an eye on the situation over there and let me know if anything unexpected happens. No, Forget it, I¡¯ll stay here and watch.¡± Tony had nned to have JARVIS monitor the situation until he got further information, but with Peter and Mirage Knight in mind, he finally felt the need to focus more.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S called up cameras from all angles that could be moved to show the situation over to Tony¡¯s eyes so that he could watch a live broadcast in downtown New York at home.

    While Tony was sitting securely on the luxury sofa at home watching the live broadcast, Lin Rui was rushing towards Central Avenue. At this time he was not calm as he was in the past, and there was a nervous look on his face under the mask.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! It turned out to be Venom! No wonder Peter has been acting weirdtely! I should have discovered it right away!¡± Lin Rui cursed in his heart as he tried his best to rush as fast as possible.

    The Spiderman movies that Lin Rui had watched in his previous lives and Spiderman in this world are quite different, and there is more than one version of the movie. Of course, he will not easily connect the changes in Peter to Venom. This time it was Sky¡¯s Eye that told him Spiderman¡¯s current situation and when he found out the changes in Peter, he suddenly thought about what happened to the ck Spiderman suit. Before, when he was with Peter, he identally encountered the tingling sensation in the palm of his hand when he touched Peter¡¯s hand and he was almost sure that Peter was infected by alien Venom.

    Venom doesn¡¯t seem strong in the movies of Lin Rui¡¯s previous worlds. It must parasite on someone to survive and it has many weaknesses. But Lin Rui isn¡¯t sure that real-world Venom is that easy to deal with. If Peter can¡¯t get rid of the Venom¡¯s influence and lose his control, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know what to do next.

    ck Spiderman? Venom Spiderman?!! Lin Rui got scared as he continue to think of the possibilities of this. So, while rushing towards Central Avenue, Lin Rui was thinking about how to rescue Peter from Venom. At least, Peter with a protagonist halo should still have a good chance of getting rid of Venom.

    Puff!

    Running a little faster on the top of a building, Lin Rui rushed forward, not too far from Central Avenue.

    ¡­

    Just when Spiderman reappearance attracted the attention of the League of Defender and Tony, another person in downtown New York noticed the situation. Oscorp, in Harry¡¯s office on the top floor.

    ¡°Spiderman, you finally appeared again!¡± Watching the video of Spiderman appearing again on hisputer, Harry whispered.

    Then Harry quickly left his seat and walked to the bookshelf behind him. Reaching out and pressing on the bookshelf, the wall in front of Harry separated from the middle the next second and the whole wall quickly moved to the sides, there was a secret room here! Then Harry had walked into the secret room.

    Call!

    Thirty secondster, a dark green flying skateboard rushed out of the back room. On this new type of flying skateboard, the heavily armed Harry stood with a dark green half-section mask on his face.

    A closer look at Harry¡¯s equipment and the flying skateboard under his feet showed that it is quite different from the equipment used previously by Norman Osborn. It is obvious that Harry¡¯s equipment is more advanced, and the armor on Harry is not so bloated and ironier. It fits his body, it seems to rely more on the strength of the driver himself.

    Brush!

    As Harry drove out on his flying skateboard, the huge floor-to-ceiling window in his office opened up and down quickly. The next moment, Harry drove the flying skateboard and disappeared on top of Oscorp¡¯s building. Looking at the direction of his flight, he is going towards Central Avenue.

 Chapter 235 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 235 *Hidden*</h4>

    Huh!

    ¡°Oh, perfect solution!¡± As thest two robbers fall to the ground, Deadpool exims happily in delight and wiped the nonexistent dust from his hands.

    After Sky¡¯s Eye told Deadpool that Spiderman wasing here, Deadpool speeded up his movements and resolved all the robbers within a dozen seconds. In addition, in order to prevent the videos taken by the surrounding audience from being restricted, Deadpool also deliberately did not use his own double des and shot a few thighs with his pistol at most.

    ¡°Deadpool, Spiderman is less than two blocks away from you. Mirage Knight is still a while away, and he wants you to try to stop Spiderman after he appears.¡± Just as Deadpool stood for a few seconds, Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice came again through his headset while the robbers were groaning around them.

    ¡°Well, I see. Leave it to me!¡± Wade agreed to Sky¡¯s Eye words.

    Although he is not serious sometimes, Wade is quite reliable at some critical moments. However, Sky¡¯s Eyes doesn¡¯t know if Wade wants to use Spiderman¡¯s fame to make himself more famous.

    ¡°Ehh? There is another aircraft approaching your position quickly, it is very fast!¡± Two seconds after Deadpool agreed, the voice of Sky¡¯s Eye came back, slightly surprised.

    ¡°Aircraft? Is it Iron Man?¡± Deadpool asked indifferently when he heard Sky¡¯s Eye.

    When he joined the League of Defender, Wade knew that there was an unclear rtionship between Mirage Knight and Iron Man. It was not surprising that Iron Man would appear here.

    ¡°No! It¡¯s not Iron Man! It! ¡­ Yes! It shouldn¡¯t! ¡­¡± After negating Deadpool¡¯s guess, Sky¡¯s Eye then seemed to see what the high-speed approaching aircraft was, but it seemed even more incredulous and he couldn¡¯t say the following words.

    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Deadpool asked helplessly as Sky¡¯s Eye didn¡¯t make it clear.

    However, at this time, Sky¡¯s Eye no longer responded to Deadpool but instead connected to Mirage Knight who wasing here and told Lin Rui what he was monitoring.

    ¡°What?! An aircraft simr to the Green Goblin aircraft that created such a big incident in New York before is approaching Central Avenue at high speed?! Are you sure?!¡± Lin Rui, who heard the Sky¡¯s Eye report, almost fell directly from midair and he asked again after stabilizing his body.

    ¡°I am sure! I have been watching every fight since Spiderman appeared, and I have watched his fight with Green Goblin several times. I won¡¯t be mistaken about the Green Goblin outfit, although now the flying aircraft had some differences from Green Goblin¡¯s flying skateboard but they are roughly the same. Also, a heavily armed fighter is standing on top of it.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s serious question, Sky¡¯s Eye replied. Now he is watching the monitor carefully and the picture above is Harry flying at high speed.

    ¡°Ok! Continue to monitor the situation! Also, let Jack and Daredevil speed up, the situation is getting out of control by seconds! In addition, tell Deadpool to be very careful and try to keep things under control until I reach there.¡± Getting a positive answer from Sky¡¯s Eye, Lin Rui¡¯s face was ugly, and he ordered Sky¡¯s Eye again.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Sky¡¯s Eye agreed with a loud voice and he happily operated theputer in front of him, monitoring Spiderman and the position of the aircraft in all directions. Listening to the serious tone of Mirage Knight, Sky¡¯s Eye had a hunch that his first major event after joining the League of Defender is going to happen here!

    ¡°Damn It! Fuck! Son Of A Bitch!¡± Not to mention Sky¡¯s Eye who is secretly excited at the base, Lin Rui, who is struggling on his way, begins to curse again.

    Sky¡¯s Eye may just only recognize the aircraft as familiar, but it¡¯s impossible for him to determine if the person standing on top of it is someone different or if the guy is rted to the original Green Goblin. Lin Rui, however, has already confirmed that the guy driving the hoverboard is Harry after hearing Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s words. No one in Osborn, except Harry, gets Norman¡¯s secret fortune.

    ¡°Why are all of these things are happening together?! Can¡¯t I get a break already!¡± Lin Rui now had no time to think about why Harry had not let go of his anger towards Spiderman but he stillined about the fact that all of these things are happening together.

    Puff!

    The development of this situation has exceeded Lin Rui¡¯s imagination, he did not hesitate to consume more internal energy to speed up his running speed again. However, even if Lin Rui was already fast at this time, he was obviously behind Harry who could fly, and Peter with the help of spider silk.

    ¡­

    ¡°Eh? An unexpected situation? Don¡¯t worry, leave everything to me!¡± When Lin Rui rushes here, Sky¡¯s Eye has spoken to Deadpool again. Deadpool again had no problem with what Sky¡¯s Eye had said. However, whether or not Deadpool is in control of the situation is not what he¡¯s talking about right now.

    Call!

    Just after Wade has finished talking to Sky¡¯s Eye, a Spiderman figure in a ck Spiderman suit suddenly appears in mid-air on the street in front of him. Peter finally arrives here after hearing the police report, but the previous incident has been solved by Deadpool. But Peter did not slow down and continued to swing forward at top speed.

    ¡°ck spider? It looks cooler than Starscream!¡± When he sees Spidermaning toward him, Deadpool whispers. Since no one helped Deadpool design his hero suit, he still wears clothes he made out of his own hands and they have no advantage over Spiderman or Mirage Knight.

    Brush!

    However, just as Spiderman fell towards Deadpool in mid-air, a dark green aircraft rushed out from the roof of a building on his side and flew towards Spiderman below. Harry finally arrived!

    ¡°Spiderman!!!¡± As he rushed towards Spiderman below at high speed, Harry activated the attack system under the flying skateboard.

    Da da da!

    A line of ck muzzles spewed tongues of fire, sending powerful bullets straight into the ck Spiderman below. Influenced by the mysterious ck fog, Harryunches an attack the moment he sees Spiderman.

    Facing the sudden attack from above, the ck Spiderman located below didn¡¯t panic, his body flexed and twisted among the numerous bullets to avoid all the bullets. Puff! Then Peter shot spider silk at the building next to him, and the next moment he changed course and turned to the side.

    Cree! Stretch! ~~

    However, the ck Spiderman moved aside less than three meters before his silk was cut off. It was Harry. He through a knife through Peter¡¯s silk.

    Then, at the moment when Peter¡¯s spider silk was disconnected, Harry rushed towards Peter in front of him on his flying skateboard and attacked him on the chests.

    Chapter 235 Junior Green Goblin And ck Spiderman 1

 Chapter 236 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 236 *Hidden*</h4>

    Harry, who rushes past Spiderman with a sharp alloy knife in his hand, has cut Spiderman¡¯s chest and cut open Spiderman¡¯s spider suit but he doesn¡¯t appear to have hurt any of the body parts inside.

    P¨±!

    Peter, who was attacked by Harry, quickly responded. After Harry rushed in, he immediatelyunched a spider silk thread to hold the hoverboard. As for his chest, there was only a small crack left in the opening just cut open by the alloy knife, and it quickly closed up. Venom, who hadpletely swallowed the Spiderman suit, would not be hurt so simply.

    Huh!

    As Peter pulled the hoverboard behind Harry and flew through the air, a dozen alloy knives less than ten centimeters long shot from the back of the hoverboard. These knives are not only extremely sharp but they also have the red light blinking in them. It seems that there are some other technologies in them.

    ¡°Hahahaha! It got boringtely, you came just at the right time!¡± Facing the knivesing towards him, Peter suddenly yanked the spider silk thread and jumped up quickly, trying to avoid the knives attack.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    However, although the non-turning knives were indeed avoided by Peter, they were self-destructed one by one at the closest ce to Peter. These small knives turned out to be a small bomb. If one is shot with it, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    The st wave of the explosion also surprised Peter, who had not yet escaped, but the heatwave of the explosion waspletely suppressed by the venom suit, which had no great impact on Peter. He then raised his wrist to aim at Harry¡¯s flight path and shot a ball of silk. ¡®Anticipate¡¯! This is an advanced ability of spider instincts.

    Shout! Bang!

    The ball of cobwebs flying in front of Harry suddenly exploded in midair, and a huge cobweb just stopped in front of Harry and he was unable to escape at the speed of his hoverboard.

    ¡°Hum!¡± Harry snorted coldly without turning around when he saw his way blocked by the web in front of him.

    P¨±! Bang!

    Just as Harry rushed straight towards the spider web, a small alloy ball shot from the front of the hoverboard, right in the center of the spider web. Then it exploded violently, and a me ignited in midair.

    Brush!

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Harry, in full gear, flew right through the mes on his hoverboard. As for the web being burned in mes, Harry has long studied the silk Spiderman uses and despite its strength and toughness, one of it¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel is fire, so why wouldn¡¯t he have something to deal with Spiderman¡¯s silk when he decided to deal with Spiderman?

    Brush!

    With a quick turn in midair, Harry was already hurtling back toward Peter. Still, he was somewhat surprised when he noticed Spiderman¡¯s undamaged suit on his chest.

    ¡°Is this a memorized self-repairing material?¡± With a slight frown, Harry muttered, then swung the alloy knife at Spiderman again, who had already rushed towards him.

    ¡°This is interesting!¡± Peter shouted excitedly as he was affected by Venom in the face of Harry¡¯s various attack methods.

    Then Harry, the driver of the hoverboard, and ck Spiderman wearing a Venom suit got into a fierce fight in midair on the Central Avenue. From time to time there was a violent explosion in midair, and a variety of special effects spider silk were constantlyunched from Peter¡¯s wrist.

    The onlookers on the ground looked up at the battle above. They saw that one of the fighters was a ck Spiderman, and the other was an armed enemy. However, because of Spiderman¡¯s fame, these people started to support Spiderman.

    ¡°Fuck! Who is that guy?! Why is he fighting Spiderman?¡± Deadpool, who was about to make a move shouted from the bank door feeling very ufortable.

    ¡°The one fighting Spiderman is the unidentified aircraft I just reminded you of, but it seems that his target turned out to be Spiderman.¡± After Deadpool shouted, Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s answer rang in Deadpool¡¯s ear.

    Because both sides in the battle are now ¡°Flying¡±, Deadpool, who can only fight on the ground, has no chance to make any move so Sky¡¯s Eye is toozy to count on him again, it is better to contact Mirage Knight and report the situation to him as he is almost there.

    Boom!

    The fight between Harry and Peter has been happening over two hundred meters above the ground. Harry got stuck by Peter¡¯s spider silk and crashed into a nearby building with his hoverboard.

    Bang!!

    The next moment, though, Harry rushes out again. Harry, enhanced by his gic serum, was no worse off than the lizard that Dr. Connors had transformed into, and the crash would not have done him much harm.

    But Harry, who rushed out, lost the trail of Spiderman. The next moment, Harry has a bad feeling in his stomach and controls the hoverboard to move to the right sie. Still, he was toote.

    Boom!

    There was a loud crash and the hoverboard, which was flying in the air, was hit by a huge crash. The whole hoverboard, along with Harry who was standing on it, tumbled down quickly.

    While trying to control the hoverboard to stabilize again, Harry also saw Spiderman, who had just disappeared, in front of him, and the spider silk in his hand was connected to a half-meter-diameter manhole cover. Peter circled the manhole cover and smashed at Harry who hadn¡¯t stabilized again. Harry, who had lost the flexibility of the hoverboard, could only cross his arms against his chest with an alloy knife.

    Boom!

    Brush! Rumble ~

    The next second, the hoverboard that rolled in mid-air fell down and hit the ground and there was no Harry on it. On the seventh floor of a nearby building, arge crater appeared. Harry had just been smashed in.

    ¡°Cough!¡± After getting hit by Spiderman, Harry is not seriously hurt but he is a bit disorientated.

    Shout!

    Shaking off the rocks that were on his body, Harry climbed from a rubble. Regardless of the frightened white-cor workers around him, Harry had rushed out of the big hole he had just created.

    But before Harry could make out what was going on, a ck figure wasing at him quickly. Bang! After a thud, Harry is kicked in the chest by Spiderman, who is chasing him, and flies upside down into the building again. As for Spiderman, he just kept going.

    ¡­

    ¡°Damn It! Hell! Fuck! Sky¡¯s Eye, give me the position of Spiderman and that person!¡± Lin Rui, who had rushed towards the Central Avenue, shouted into his headset, he already knew that Harry and Peter were fighting, and Deadpool couldn¡¯t get involve in it.

    ¡°Turn right 50 meters ahead and they are inside the seventh floor of that building!¡± Sky¡¯s Eye replied quickly, hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s anxious voice.

    Although Sky ¡¯s Eye knew that Mirage Knight was worried about the fighting, he just told him that Spiderman had the upper hand. There was nothing to worry about. He didn¡¯t know that Lin Rui was worried about the two men who were fighting. He wouldn¡¯t be better off if anyone of those two had an ident.

    Boom!

    Hearing the instructions from Sky¡¯s Eye, Lin Rui rushed out in an instant. The next moment, he has already turned around. In front of him is the building where Peter and Harry are fighting.

    Chapter 236 Junior Green Goblin And ck Spiderman 2

 Chapter 237 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 237 *Hidden*</h4>

    Boom!

    When Lin Rui stepped on the wall and rushed to the other side, a window on the outer wall of the seventh floor of the building in front of him was suddenly broken by something. Then a figure came through the window. It turned out to be Harry! At this time, his armor was almost damaged, and the alloy knife in his hand was lost. Moreover, he was thrown out of the window by Spiderman.

    It seems that in this battle, the enhanced Harry was still not Spiderman¡¯s opponent. That¡¯s right, even if Harry¡¯s physical strengthening gives him superhuman strength, but facing Spiderman who is parasitized by Venom, he is not his opponent at all.

    ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re an interesting opponent. But since that is all you have, good-bye.¡± Holding Harry¡¯s broken armor in one hand and hanging him in the air, Peter looked at Harry, who was already a little unconscious.

    Although the armor on Harry was almost shattered in the previous fight, the mask on his face was not dropped, so Peter did not know that the half-dead opponent who had been beaten by himself is his best friend, Harry. However, at this time Peter was already deeply affected by Venom. Otherwise, he should have seen Harry¡¯s equipment and hoverboard and should have recognized him, but he selectively ignored it.

    Shout!

    After saying that, Peter held Harry¡¯s chest armor and let loose, and Harry, who was already unable to resist, fell down from the height of the seventh floor.

    ¡°Peter! No! He¡¯s Harry!¡± Watching Peter throw Harry downstairs, Lin Rui shouted nervously at a distance, and he didn¡¯t care about revealing Spiderman¡¯s identity.

    Brush!

    Then, regardless of whether Peter responded or not, Lin Rui catches up with Harry as he sprints forward in a free-falling motion. However, with Lin Rui¡¯s distance and speed, he can hardly save Harry before he hits the ground.

    ¡°Harry?!¡± Peter noticed Mirage Knight as he rushed over, but he was concerned about the name Mirage Knight had just called out, the name he was familiar with.

    ¡°Harry!¡± Standing at the window and watching Mirage Knight chasing after Harry who was falling, Peter finally recovered his sanity and shouted.

    P¨±!

    Then Peter jumped out of the window and shot spider silk at Harry falling figure.

    Brush!

    The spider silk from Peter¡¯s wrist was much faster than Mirage Knight and soon passed Lin Rui¡¯s side and flew down to Harry. Finally, as Harry was about to fall to the ground, Peter¡¯s spider silk stuck to Harry. However, because the silk was very stic, Harry hit the ground under inertia.

    P¨±!

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t! Harry!¡± Looking at Harry¡¯s situation, Mirage Knight shouted worriedly.

    Squatting beside Harry, Mirage Knight carefully lifted Harry¡¯s mask from his face. The next second, his eyes closed tightly as a blood-filled face of Harry appeared in front of Mirage Knight and Peter who was not far away.

    ¡°He is really ¡­ Harry!¡± Peter muttered incredulously at the familiar, pale face, standing two meters away. Although he is affected by Venom but seeing his best friend who was seriously injured because of him, Peter recovered some of his consciousness.

    However, just when Peter wanted to get closer to Harry, his steps stopped suddenly, as if he was blocked by something rigidly. At the same time, Venom covering Peter¡¯s whole body suddenly twisted irregrly, splitting arge tentacle into his teeth and dancing on the surface of Peter¡¯s body, as if expressing something.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Peter shouted deeply in the face of Venom¡¯s sudden change.

    The host parasitic by Venom can understand Venom¡¯s thoughts to a certain extent, and now Venom sees that Peter has signs of being out of his control, so he ising out to do things.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s Venom!¡± Of course, Mirage Knight saw the anomaly, but he was more concerned about Harry¡¯s situation now, so he couldn¡¯t manage Peter for a while.

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye, where are Daredevil and others, how long till they reach here! And get that Deadpool guy toe over here!¡± Lin Rui calls out to Sky¡¯s Eye at the base as he carefully checks on Harry.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon!¡± Mirage Knight¡¯s tone was unmistakably bad and Sky¡¯s Eye replied.

    Swipe!

    Just five seconds after Sky¡¯s Eye responded, three people rushed in from the front corner. It was Daredevil, Jack and Deadpool who came all the way here.

    ¡°Spiderman is being controlled by the thing on him! Hurry up and grab him!¡± Lin Rui shouted at them quickly after seeing his teammates finallye here.

    Hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s words, the eyes of the three men who rushed over immediately converged on the ck Spiderman. One by one, the Venom¡¯s splintered tentacles were wriggling back, fitting back on Peter to form the perfect suit. In the battle of consciousness, Venom seems to be winning back, using Peter¡¯s guilty feelings that he had hurt Harry to take control of him again.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Deadpool shouted in exaggeration as he saw Venom¡¯s tentacles shrink back. Indeed, the average person would be horrified by Venom¡¯s eerie look.

    Brush!

    Although Daredevil and Jack also felt goosebumps on their body as they looked at that weird thing on Spiderman, they both rushed towards Peter with a little hesitation. From what Mirage Knight had just shouted and the anomaly in Spiderman, they quickly figured out what to do: Control Spiderman!

    ¡°Be careful!¡± His teammates have already rushed towards Spiderman after listening to his words and Mirage Knight reminded them.

    On one hand, he was worried that Daredevil and others would hurt Peter, and on the other hand, he was also worried that Venom would increase the strength of Spiderman and hurt Daredevil. After all, Daredevil and others may hold back thinking that Spiderman is their teammate but Peter affected by Venom doesn¡¯t care that much.

    Brush!

    Not responding to Lin Rui¡¯s words, Daredevil and others rushed towards Peter, Daredevil waved his stick towards the ck Spiderman. After joining SHIELD, Daredevil no longer has to worry about his equipment. The stick on his hand is a special weapon. So far, Daredevil has not fully performed its functions.

    As for Jack, he is behind Daredevil, he was not as strong as Matt and Spiderman, so he didn¡¯t n to go up for an upfront fight, but instead he looked for opportunities to throw a few knives in his hand. If Daredevil can¡¯t deal with Spiderman, Jack will support him, but it will be a bloody scene.

    As for Deadpool who ran in the end, he pulled out his two long des. He had a very bad feeling in his heart as he looked at the twisted ck object on Spiderman. So, even if using a long de will hurt Spiderman, he will note forward with bare hands.

    P¨±!

    However, the next scene shocked Mirage Knight, who was giving emergency treatment to Harry, and Jack and Wade, who were ready to strike.

    Spiderman barely holds out his right hand as Daredevil swings at him, grabbing Matt¡¯s stick the next moment. And that¡¯s not the most surprising thing. After grabbing Daredevil¡¯s weapon, Peter¡¯s ck mask suddenly expanded and twisted to form arge ck face.

    Sussknd: Sussknd!

    Venom¡¯s split face snarled at Daredevil, and then Spiderman grabbed the stick¡¯s hand and pulled Daredevil closer to Peter. Boom! Then Peter kicked his foot on Matt¡¯s stomach, and Daredevil was kicked out by Spiderman and lost his weapon. All this happened in an instant, Daredevil was absent-minded because of Venom¡¯s stingy head.

    ¡°Fuck! Is it still Spiderman?¡± Wade screamed at the twisted ck face on Spiderman¡¯s head.

    However, despite the drums beating in his heart, Wade still brandished his two des to go up. While Deadpool rushes at Spiderman, Jack on the side has already made a move, taking several knives out of his hands and shooting them at Spiderman.

    Huh!

    Chapter 237 Venom Spider-Man Fights League of Defender

 Chapter 238 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 238 *Hidden*</h4>

    Shout!

    Bang!

    Two minutester, a figure flew out of the middle of the field at high speed, then crashed into a wall and stopped. It was Deadpool, who had just been kicked out by Spiderman.

    Next to Deadpool, Jack had already leaned against the wall and had no ns to move again. As the least capable member of the League of Defender (except for the newly joined Sky¡¯s Eye nonbat logistics member), Jack was seriously injured by Peter when he first joined the battlefield. Had it not been for Daredevil¡¯s timely attempts to stop Peter¡¯s next attack, Jack wouldn¡¯t be soberly leaning over to watch the show.

    ¡°F ~~ k! How can that thing be so strong?¡± Wade cursed as Jack focused on the battle ahead.

    Although Wade suffered more serious injuries than Jack but he has his mutant ability to regenerate and he can recover again after a short while. However, in the face of Spiderman parasitized by Venom, Wade and Daredevil and Mirage Knight are still being abused! That¡¯s right, the three of them joined together.

    At this moment, the three figures in the center of the battlefield quickly shuttled, and from time to time, stick figures and de lights shed. Mirage Knight also joined the battle after noticing that Peter¡¯s power parasitized by Venom had risen, but he hadn¡¯t been able to win against Spiderman yet and he, Jack and Wade were instead injured.

    Sii!

    Mirage Knight spotted an opportunity to quickly split the thunder de in his hand, and the de glided across Peter¡¯s waist, instantly opening a gap there. However, the ck tentacle-like things on the sides of the newly cut mouth quickly twisted and soon recovered as it was. Mirage Knight¡¯s sword light didn¡¯t seem to hurt Venom enough, it can only temporarily break Venom¡¯s defense.

    Mirage Knight could not really attack Peter with all his strength, which would hurt Venom and Peter together. Harry was lying aside with serious injuries, and Mirage Knight didn¡¯t want Peter to end up in a simr state.

    As for Daredevil who is the only one that can keep up with Mirage Knight¡¯s attack rhythm, he has already exerted his full strength, but although Matt¡¯s strength is now much stronger than his past, he doesn¡¯t pose much threat to Spiderman at this time. So, it seems that two people besieged Spiderman, but most of the attacks and engagements were between Spiderman and Mirage Knight.

    Brush!

    There was another stab across Peter¡¯s chest and Mirage Knight¡¯s de shed Venom¡¯s body again. However, this time Venom did not immediately close the cut quickly but instead, it twisted around the thunder de that split dozens of tentacles and tied Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Ohh? Trying to disarm me?! ¡± Mirage Knight¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of purple light and he gives a low cry when he sees the ck tentacles binding his Thunder de.

    ¡°Get the fuck out!¡±

    Buzz ~ Hiss!

    With a loud roar, Mirage Knight had unleashed all the thunder contained in the de, its brilliant purple raysing through the dark Venom that enveloped it.

    ¡°Sissisi!¡± It seemed that the Venom couldn¡¯t bear the strong thunder that suddenly broke out of the Thunder de and all of Venom on Peter¡¯s body suddenly twisted out countless tentacles towards Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Facing Venom¡¯s tentaclesing from the surface, Mirage Knight snorted and ced his internal energy directly around his body.

    He had made a lot of progress with his recent efforts. The total amount of Internal Energy contained in Mirage Knight¡¯s body is now much more than it was a week ago. The internal energy on his external body is also thicker and the defense is naturally stronger.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The very next moment Mirage Knight was on the defensive, countless Venom tentacles hade. However, although these tentacles seem to have some special prating and fusing properties, they are still unable to prate Mirage Knight¡¯s internal energy defense and are blocked by the energy 10 cm away from the body.

    ¡°Get out of here!!¡± Watching Venom escape from Peter in order to attack him, Mirage Knight roared as he swung the Thunder de again.

    Brush!

    The dazzling purple light flickered, and Venom¡¯s tentacles, centered on Peter, were cut more than half by Mirage Knight. The rest of the tentacles retracted into Peter like lightning and clung to Peter¡¯s body tightly again. Venom also seemed to know that the enemy in front of him did not want to hurt his host.

    After suffering a big loss at Mirage Knight¡¯s hands, Peter doesn¡¯t seem to want to fight anymore. After blocking Daredevil¡¯s blow, he raises his hand tounch the spider silk. In the previous battle, he was fighting with great strength and reflexes, without using Spiderman¡¯s silk as a weapon.

    Swipe!

    The Venom tentacles, which had been severed by Mirage Knight, did not lose their activity, but instead flew towards Peter¡¯s side quickly, trying to leave with the subject. Although Mirage Knight wanted to stop him, Peter was about to flee and he couldn¡¯t control the Venom splits scattered on the ground.

    ¡°Daredevil!¡± Lin Rui wants to keep Peter from leaving, so it¡¯s up to Daredevil to stop Venom¡¯s splits tentacles.

    P¨±!

    By the time Mirage Knight rushed to Peter, he had alreadyunched his spider silk, and the next moment he had flown into midair, and Mirage Knight still relentlessly managed to follow up.

    ¡°Take care of Harry!¡± Mirage Knight shouted suddenly as Peter was about to leave the battlefield.

    Brush!

    Spiderman then disappears into the corner, and Lin Rui follows him. Soon, Lin Rui also disappears in front of Daredevil.

    Daredevil and others have been trying to prevent those Venom parts from escaping, but because they dare not directly touch them, most of the split parts escaped. If it weren¡¯t for Deadpool rushing over from the side and grabbing a small group of Venom splits parts and putting them in a jar, they would have had nothing to show.

    ¡°Whoa! This thing is terrible! What the hell is it? Seeing what Mirage Knight said, he seems to know what it is.¡± Looking at Venom, who was constantly twisting and hitting the transparent jar in his hand, Wade said in shock.

    ¡°We won¡¯t know until Mirage Knight returns, but we also don¡¯t know if he can rescue Spiderman. This thing is really terrifying!¡± Jack walked slowly from the side, covering his stomach.

    ¡°Daredevil, Deadpool, Jack, two Iron Man are flying to your position!¡± As Deadpool and others stood together to study the Venom in the jar, Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice suddenly came out of the headset. In the previous battle, Sky¡¯s Eye did not talk afraid of disturbing them. However, Venom Spiderman almost killed the League of Defender and it surprised him.

    Huh!

    Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s voice just ended, Deadpool had seen two Ironmene down in mid-air. Tony, who had been staying at home watching the live broadcast, also saw the situation of Peter, who was Venom parasite, so he decisively sent out two Iron Man Armors, but he was still a littlete.

    ¡°What about Mirage Knight and Spiderman?¡± Levitating in front of Deadpool and others, Tony¡¯s voice came from an Iron Man.

    ¡°They¡¯re going that way.¡± Pointing in the direction of the disappearance of Spiderman and Mirage Knight, Wade answers Tony.

    Shout!

    Upon receiving the answer, the two Ironmen flew away again the next moment, at speeds that are infinitely faster than Spiderman or Lin Rui.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this is going to be a big deal!¡± Looking at Harry lying on the ground not far away, Deadpool said in an odd voice.

    ¡°So do I.¡± Jack nodded in agreement and said.

    Chapter 238 Venom Spider-Man Fights League of Defender 2

 Chapter 239: Escape From Follow-up

    <h4>Chapter 239: Escape From Follow-up</h4>

    Shout!

    A minuteter, following Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s instructions, Iron Man finds Lin Rui¡¯s location, but Spiderman is not with him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, where is Spiderman?¡± The two Ironmen armor slowlynded on the roof of the building where Mirage Knight was standing.

    ¡°He got away, I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡± Looking at the night ahead, Lin Rui answered inexplicably.

    At this point, Lin Rui was looking a little worse. The Phantom Suit, which was already very defensive, had several obvious damages and the body covered by the Phantom Suit also had a lot of wounds. He was wounded as he chased after Peter.

    In addition to the great changes in his behavior, Peter¡¯s strength seems to have been instantly improved to a very scary point. Even the Lin Rui with his current strength is no match for him.

    Kakaka!

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, one of the Iron Man Armor that fell in front of him suddenly opened and Tony stepped out of it, he hade over in person.

    ¡°Are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Taking a few steps towards Mirage Knight, Tony asked worriedly as he watched Lin Rui holding his wounds.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. The most important thing now is Spiderman. That ck thing parasitic on him and haspletely turned him into another person. If we don¡¯t remove it out in time, I don¡¯t know what will happen to Spiderman.¡± After waving his hand, Mirage Knight¡¯s main concern now is Peter parasitized by Venom.

    ¡°What the hell is that? It sounds like you know what it is.¡± Tony asked, puzzled. He had also seen a series of changes in Venom¡¯s body to Peter from surveince before, which looked like some kind of creature.

    ¡°I call it Venom. It is an extraterrestrial parasite. It can only survive by attaching itself to a host. It can amplify various negative emotions of its host to control the host and enhance the host¡¯s physical strength. It is a very scary creature. ¡°Facing Tony¡¯s doubt, Lin Rui exined without keeping it a secret.

    ¡°An alien parasite?! How did ite to Earth?¡± Tony was even more shocked when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer. Originally Tony just thought that the weird thing was the product of a biologicalboratory on Earth, but the answer from Lin Rui was even more unexpected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it came, anyway and I don¡¯t really care how it came, What I do care about is how do we get it off from Spiderman!¡± Lin Rui says angrily, making Tony look at him in surprise. Of course, he wasn¡¯t angry at Tony, he was angry at the Venom.

    ¡°Of course, having such a dangerous thing attached to Spiderman and turning him into a strange creature is a very dangerous thing for other people.¡± Tony agrees with a nod.

    Through monitoring the live broadcast, Tony also saw that Spiderman, parasitized by Venom, defeated the entire team of League of Defender alone. If it wasn¡¯t for Mirage Knight, the entire League of Defender would have been killed off by Spiderman alone. So if Spiderman decided to target ordinary people under Venom¡¯s control, it will cause immeasurable damage.

    ¡°Do you know how to deal with this Venom without causing damage to Spiderman?¡± Now that Spiderman is going to be rescued, it is necessary to know Venom¡¯s weakness, otherwise, they would hurt or worse kill Spiderman if they shoot without hesitation.

    ¡°I may have some ideas, but they need to be verified. Mr. Stark, I need your help on this matter. Now, let¡¯s go back first. It¡¯s better if some things are not known by the New York police.¡± Finally, Mirage Knight looked at the direction where Peter had disappeared and turned and spoke to Tony.

    ¡°Well, you can put on the armor, it will at least save some time.¡± Nodded, Tony pointed at the empty armor beside him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t refuse. He had already consumed a lot of his internal energy in the battle just now. Driving back in an Armor is indeed the best choice.

    Swipe!

    Then, two Iron Man Armor rushed into the sky and left for the position where they were fighting before.

    ¡­

    Two hourster, after making some arrangements for Harry with Daredevil, Mirage Knight and Tony returned to his seaside vi. This was the first time Lin Rui hade here as Mirage Knight. However, because he oftenes as Jackson, he is very familiar with the surroundings. Lin Rui does not know that this familiar feeling ispletely in Tony¡¯s eyes, but Tony does not say anything except that the corners of his mouth are slightly curved.

    On a cleaned bench in Tony¡¯s undergroundb, a clear jar of high-strength ss holds the part of Venom that Deadpool caught.

    ¡°Is this a small piece of Venom? What an amazing species!¡± Tony sighs as he stared carefully at the Venom fragment that keeps crashing into the bottle.

    Although Tony¡¯s main research direction is physics, he also has an interest in biotechnology, but he is not as talented in it as he is in physics. So, after seeing such a magical alien creature, Tony¡¯s interest became normal.

    ¡°Let me do some experiments before trying the methods you proposed to destroy it.¡± After a brief observation of the Venom part, Tony raised his head and said to Mirage Knight who was standing opposite to him.

    ¡°Ok, Spiderman has disappeared and we do have to find a way to eliminate this Venom before we find him again.¡± Mirage Knight nodded and agreed. Moreover, Lin Rui also wanted to know what secrets were in this magical alien creature.

    ¡°Well, I will do some experiments overnight, and you can help me too. Also, JARVIS has scanned some suspicious locations where Spiderman had disappeared and maybe he can be found soon this time.¡± Since Mirage Knight agreed with Tony, he started to prepare for the experiment, and he did not forget to ask Mirage Knight for help.

    ¡°Well, I can only hope so.¡± In response, Mirage Knight naturally follows Tony to help him with the next experiment.

    ¡­

    Just as Lin Rui and Tony were experimenting with the Venom part overnight, everyone else in the League of Defender went home to rest. Jack was most seriously injured in the battle. He may not be able to fight for a long time. Although Daredevil is very strong, he was also injured a little, and he tried to heal when he returned home. As for Deadpool, relying on his almost cheat like recovery power, he soon recovered and he is now the only person without any injuries in the League Of Defenders.

    In addition to the League of Defender, who were injured by Spiderman, Harry¡¯s injury was even more serious. If Harry¡¯s gically injected serum had not greatly strengthened his body, he might not have been able to remain alive.

    However, even so, Harry¡¯s condition was much worse than Jack¡¯s, and he was still in aa after being sent to the hospital by Lin Rui. However, no one noticed that when Harry was in aa, a shadow slowly appeared from under him, and finally disappeared into Harry¡¯s shadow.

 Chapter 240: Breaking Out Failure and Lin Ruiâ€™s Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 240: Breaking Out Failure and Lin Rui¡¯s Preparation</h4>

    ¡°Uhhhhhhhh!!¡± Under the night, a depressing roar came out of a rundown church in the outskirts of New York.

    After throwing off Mirage Knight¡¯s pursuit, Peter returned to the church under the control of Venom, but as soon as he hid in the attic of the church, the controlled Peter regained consciousness, Shouting and yanking the Venom from his body.

    Sneer!

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you control me anymore! Get out!¡± Peter yelled as he tore out Venom, who was sticking to him.

    Although Venom had been in control of the previous battle, his subconscious was still there. It was like dreaming. Although he had some consciousness and could see what was happening outside his body but his body is out of control, Peter can only watch Venom hurt his teammates and he couldn¡¯t get over his guilt at this time.

    After returning to this church, Venom seemed to have been hurt a little after the battle and his control over Peter wasn¡¯t as strong as before, freeing him from the consciousness that had affected his Recovery. But it¡¯s not so easy to tear down the Venom that lives on you. Despite his best efforts, Peter pulled out only a few tentacles, unable to tear the Venom from his body.

    There are also requirements for Venom host selection. As apanion organism, the stronger the host, the stronger the Venom. Spiderman, on the other hand, is a perfect host for Venom, and it won¡¯t give him up so easily.

    So, no matter how hard Peter yelled or howled, Venom stuck to him tightly and didn¡¯t leave. In addition, it kept splitting up his parts to cover Peter¡¯s head and continued to release his information to control Peter.

    In this way, Peter who wants to get rid of Venom and Venom who does not want to give up its host continues to struggle against each other. However, looking at the changes in this contest, it is likely to end with Venom¡¯s victory.

    ¡°Aha! The strange shock of consciousness in his mind made him so miserable that he tore Venom from his head and blindly dashed forward.

    Buzzing ~

    Peter dashed in the direction of a huge bell hanging in the middle of the loft, hitting it with Venom around his head. Then the bell, which had not rung for a long time, gave a great bang. The sound waves passed quickly through the wall of the bell and swept past Peter, who was close at hand.

    ¡°Sisi! Sisisi!¡± Like a terrified hedgehog, the Venom lost control of itself as the sound waves passed on to Peter, instantly splitting into myriad tentacles that exploded and wriggled around.

    Under the influence of that particr sound wave, Peter finally revealed his face and part of his body again from the Venom blockage.

    ¡°Uhh! Aaaah!¡± Growling, Peter moved with difficulty towards the position of the bell ahead.

    From Venom¡¯s reaction, Peter has already guessed its weakness. It must be sound waves. A certain frequency of sound waves can make Venom weaken its control of the body. This is a good opportunity for Peter to get rid of it!

    However, how could Venom let Peter be sessful? Although it was affected by the sound waves just now, Venom did notpletely lose his mobility. While he was quickly recovering, he split the tentacles and stuck to the ground, making it difficult for Peter to move.

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t let you control me anymore!¡± His legs wrapped by the main body of Venom were trapped dead on the ground, and Peter roared unwillingly.

    Kakaka!

    His muscles were tight and his bones creaked, but Peter was still tens of centimeters away from the bell in front of him! At this time, Venom has almost recovered.

    Sii!

    In the end, Peter was still unable to ring the bell again, and his face was wrapped inyers of Venoming over again. Peter¡¯s figure, who was wrapped again by Venom, gradually faded, and eventually disappeared into this unattended old church.

    ¡­

    It was getting brighter, and Tony and Lin Rui, who had been busy all night, finallypleted all experiments on the Venom split body part.

    ¡°Whew! Although this sample is not enough for me to do more detailed research, anyway, I have also identified some of its weaknesses. In this way, we can be more confident in rescuing Spiderman.¡± Leaning back on the chair, Tony looked up tiredly and spoke to Mirage Knight.

    After a night of continuous experiments without rest, Tony and Mirage Knight found Venom¡¯s weakness and this aspect still relied on Lin Rui¡¯s memory of the original plot. From the experimental results, sound waves of a certain frequency have a weakening effect on Venom and seem to suppress its control of the body. High temperatures in excess of a thousand degrees can kill Venom. Although ultra-low temperature cannot kill Venom, it can also reduce its activity.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to make some special-frequency sonic transmitters now.¡± Mirage Knight, who was standing opposite to Tony nodded and replied. Fortunately, Venom¡¯s weakness is not much different from that in the movie, otherwise, Lin Rui would really be feeling helpless right now.

    ¡°Jarvis will do this. It is a simple fixed-frequency sound wave transmitter. It doesn¡¯t need us to do it. We can just rest. We have been concentrating on this all night. Even if you are not tired, it will cause some problems if you do not rest for a long time.¡± Seeing that Mirage Knight was about to start, Tony waved and said.

    Tony was exhausted. Although he was worried about Peter, he couldn¡¯t find him at this time. As for Mirage Knight, Tony also showed some concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t take a rest all night.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui said he was fine. Although his physical injuries were not good, Peter¡¯s condition was the most important to him at this time and Lin Rui couldn¡¯t care less about himself.

    ¡°Do as you wish.¡± Seeing that Mirage Knight insisted on not resting, Tony stopped persuading him. He got up from the chair and walked outside. He needed to rest.

    ¡°By the way, what are you going to do with this Venom after we rescue Spiderman?¡± Tony, who was going to go upstairs to sleep, suddenly remembered something, and turned to Mirage Knight and asked.

    ¡°Huh? Do you have any ns for it?¡± Lin Rui was going to answer the questionpletely, but Tony asking that question with some other meanings in it, so he asked it back.

    ¡°Yes, this stubborn parasitic alien-like creature has great research value. Moreover, I would like to try to control it.¡± Tony did not conceal anything from Mirage Knight and spoke truthfully.

    Obviously, Venom¡¯s tenacious vitality, parasitic life characteristics, and greatly enhanced host strength are all things that Tony is very interested in. After all, this is something not of their. And, if they can really control Venom for their own use, then this will be a very powerful weapon, in some ways no less than Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°If you have a chance to control it, I¡¯d save it for you.¡± Lin Rui also knows the value of a controlled Venom, so after a little thought, he agreed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do the same. This guy will be under control.¡± Tony spoke with great confidence.

    ¡°I hope so.¡± Lin Rui can only hope, after all, they have already done everything they should.

    But will things really go the way they want? Lin Rui¡¯s feeling of anxiety intensified more and more. What had he ignored?

 Chapter 241: Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 241: Undercurrent</h4>

    (Notice- I am going out for a week with my friends so I am posting tomorrow¡¯s chapters(29/01/2020) today and the next turn chapter will be posted on its date(01/02/2020)..)

    Oscorp, Harry¡¯s Private Ward.

    Shortly after Lin Rui sent Harry to the hospital, someone from Oscorp came to take Harry back. Obviously, there were better methods for Harry¡¯s treatment in Oscorp. The medical staff who participated in the Titan One serum injection process were very surprised when they saw the injuries on Harry. They all knew what physical fitness Harry had reached after the injection of the gene serum. Now that he was injured to this point, they don¡¯t know what had happened to Harry.

    However, no matter what secrets Harry had or what dangerous things he encountered, these people only needed to focus on treating Harry. So, Harry got Oscorps¡¯s most professional treatment soon and was injected with a Recovery serum as soon as possible.

    In this way, Harryy quietly on the bed for a night, and his body was quickly recovered with the help of the Recovery serum and his own powerful Recovery powers.

    D¨© D¨© drop! ~~

    When the sun rose from the east the next day, there was a sudden siren in Harry¡¯s private medical ward. Hearing the machine¡¯s rm, the medical staff who had been standing outside rushed in.

    Shout!

    However, they saw that Harry, who was supposed to be lying on the bed, had already sat up on the bed, and had taken out some of the tubes from his body, and that was how the machine rm was triggered.

    H¨± ~

    Falling easily from the bed to the ground, at this point Harry seemed to be fully recovered. This recovery cannot be just the result of the new treatment serum as it is not that powerful, this situation can already be said to be a miracle.

    ¡°Director Harry, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Harry didn¡¯t wait for the medical director to finish speaking and had answered lightly.

    ¡°Well, it seems that the effect of Recovery serum is still beyond our expectations!¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s reply, the gene serum expert who rushed in behind said excitedly.

    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± Harry, looking away from the excited researcher, asked a few people in front of him.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll get them for you.¡± A medical staff member quickly spoke and ran outside.

    Half an hourter, a well-dressed Harry was sitting in his office. Harry didn¡¯t tell anyone about the cause of his injuries but he still had many questions in his heart.

    ¡°Peter? Mirage Knight?¡± Looking at Spiderman flying on theputer screen in front of him, Harry said to himself in confusion.

    Actually, when Harry was thrown downstairs by Peter before, he didn¡¯t pass outpletely and was still somewhat conscious. So Harry heard it faintly when Mirage Knight suddenly appeared and called Peter¡¯s name. But that was thest word Harry heard before he fell unconscious.

    ¡°Peter? Peter? Spiderman? Spiderman? Is it ¡­¡± The names of Peter and Spiderman kepting out of his mouth, and Harry¡¯s eyes were changing rapidly.

    ¡°Spiderman is Peter!¡± Finally, Harry said with a cold look.

    After having some doubts about Mirage Knight¡¯s words, Harrybined Peter¡¯s usual behavior and some of the actions of Spiderman, and he could quickly make a judgment. However, this judgment is not a good one.

    ¡°The man who killed my father turned out to be my best friend, Haha! How ironic!¡± Staring at the Spiderman on hisputer screen, Harry said nkly to himself.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do? Give up revenge for your father?¡± As Harry watched Spiderman on theputer thinking about himself and Peter, a strange voice suddenly sounded in his mind.

    While the strange voice was ringing in Harry¡¯s mind, he didn¡¯t realize that a dark cloud of suspended fog appears behind him. It looks like the same ck fog that haunted Norman when he went crazy and tookplete control of him and no one knows how this mind-altering, maddening fog got to Harry.

    What¡¯s more, there seems to be some great conspiracy behind this ck fog, one that may have something to do with some Out-Of-Domain Demon. Thest time Norman was driven mad by the ck fog ad it almost drew the attention of the sorcerers that guarded the Sanctums, but this time it reappears again and no one knows what to expect.

    ¡°Give up my revenge? Of course not?! But that¡¯s Peter, he is my best friend!¡± Harry¡¯s expression changed several times after hearing the question from the voice in his head.

    ¡°So did he treat you as a friend? He wanted to kill youst night, is this Spiderman still your friend?¡± The strange voice seemed to know Harry¡¯s inner thoughts and continued to speak.

    ¡°Peter, he, Spiderman ¡­¡± His heart kept being guided by that strange voice in his mind, and Harry¡¯s thoughts kept wandering between Peter and Spiderman who killed his father and almost killed him.

    ¡°Yes! Spiderman killed my father, and he wanted to kill me too. I must fight back, I must kill him!¡± Atst, Harry¡¯s eyes were filled with ayer of green light as he slowly spoke.

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s it, hatred can give you more power! Go to Spiderman to get your revenge! Release your inner hatred!¡± With the strange voice in Harry¡¯s mind, the ck mist floating behind him mmed and disappeared into him again.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, 90% of the suspicious locations have been checked, and 10% of the remote areas need to be checked manually.¡± While Mirage Knight was still waiting in Tony¡¯s basement to make sonic weapons, JARVIS¡¯s sound suddenly came out.

    ¡°Humm? Do you need a hand? I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡± Mirage Knight picked up his phone after hearing J.A.R.V.I.S. As for Tony, he was already upstairs and asleep.

    Lin Rui, who took out his mobile phone, quickly contacted Sky¡¯s Eye. The new hacker who joined the League of Defender also searched for Spiderman without sleep for almost a night, but he hasn¡¯t achieved anything yet.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, did you find him?¡± Sky¡¯s Eye, who received a call from Mirage Knight quickly asked as he didn¡¯t want to fail his first mission after joining the League of Defender.

    ¡°JARVIS has already checked 90% of the suspicious area, and the remaining 10% needs to be checked manually. Contact Jack and let him arrange for manual inspection.¡± Mirage Knight directly ordered, the powerful family behind Jack and their manpower, it would be wasteful not to use them.

    ¡°Yes, I see! Jack has been informed.¡± Sky¡¯s Eye who hears Mirage Knight¡¯s words quickly taps on the keyboard to contact Jack.

    ¡°Jack has sent someone to inspect that area.¡± Just ten secondster, Sky¡¯s Eye replied to Mirage Knight who had not hung up. It seems that Jack has been paying attention to this matter and may not have slept overnight.

    ¡°Well, let me know as soon as he finds something. Also, thank you for your hard work.¡± Atst, Mirage Knight hung up the phone.

    ¡°I will, Mirage Knight!¡± Excited to say yes, Sky¡¯s Eye is obviously pleased by Lin Rui¡¯s words.

 Chapter 242 Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 242 Discovery</h4>

    (Notice- I am going out for a week with my friends so I am posting tomorrow¡¯s chapters(29/01/2020) today and the next turn chapter will be posted on its date(01/02/2020)..)

    After JARVIS has checked thest tenth of the remaining area, Frankenstein Family¡¯s men are searching carefully here. Compared to the official search, it is obviously more convenient for the Frankenstein Family to do this kind of thing. Therefore, after Jack sent out arge number of manpower, the area was almost searched in an hour, leaving only the most central unmanned area.

    ¡°Hey! Captain, why did Boss suddenly be interested in Spiderman and sent so many people to look for him? Is anyone unhappy with Spiderman?¡± Asked a man, as the men under hismand searched the church in front of them.

    Since Jack took the power in the Frankenstein Family, although they are still a big family in New York, they are slowly transforming and is moving from the underworld family to a clean family. Of course, this process is going to be a long one.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. However, Spiderman did have something to do with our Frankenstein Family before, the details of which are not very clear. However, I think it is quite normal if someone wants to deal with Spiderman.¡± The captain answered quietly. However, he didn¡¯t think that he himself could deal with Spiderman. Fortunately, the boss only wants them to search, and after finding Spiderman¡¯s traces, they just have to inform him in time, they do not need to manage the rest of the things.

    ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s it!¡± The man nodded his head with a look of shock and understanding.

    ¡°Okay, there¡¯s only a little bit of space left, and the search will be over. I don¡¯t know where the information came from but why would Spiderman be hiding here?¡± Throwing away the cigarette butt in his mouth, the captain raised his head and walked towards the church and his man followed him.

    ¡°Hey! Todd! Why aren¡¯t you answering?!¡± As the two little leaders slowly walked towards the church, a searcher in the front of the church hall looked up and shouted. A guy had just gone up to the attic to check it out, but now there is no response.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Boom!

    After the guy shouted, there was a sudden scream in the attic, followed by a sound of ss shattering.

    P¨±!

    Two secondster, a muffled sound came from the ground outside the church, and something seemed to have hit the ground.

    ¡°Todd!!¡± All of a sudden there was a shout and confusion outside, and it was obvious that something had happened.

    ¡°Spiderman! It¡¯s Spiderman! ck Spiderman!¡± Then a roar of chaos rose above the roar of confusion.

    ¡­

    Outside the run-down church, Spiderman in a ck suit quickly shuttled through the crowd, and from time to time someone screamed and flew out. In the face of Venom Spiderman¡¯s attack, these ordinary people can¡¯t stand it.

    ¡°Report! Report! We found Spiderman, he is attacking us! He is attacking us!¡± The captain hiding in the corner was shouting while holding the mobile phone, he thought that he could not touch Spiderman just now and would be beaten. He had now encountered the crazy Spiderman but it was toote to escape now.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The captain turned around and saw that his man who was also hiding in the corner, was holding his phone while he was taking a video of Spiderman fighting his people.!!

    ¡°Hey! Captain! Since the Boss has a problem with Spiderman, then this is a good opportunity!¡± Seeing the Captain staring at himself, the man said quickly. It seems that he belive himself that he is doing something remarkable, and the hand holding the mobile phone is not shaking.

    ¡°What Opportunity?¡±

    ¡°The opportunity to expose the true face of Spiderman! Now Spiderman is the most famous Vignte in New York, with many fans. You tell me what would happen if I put this Spiderman video on the Inte and show the people that Spiderman is hurting ordinary people for no reason at all, will those Spiderman fans would still like him after seeing his brutal side?¡± As he said, his eyes were getting brighter and brighter. It seemed that pulling a Vignte like Spiderman off the altar was a very fulfilling thing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We didn¡¯t do anything this time and he suddenly attacked us! That¡¯s it, upload it online! What are you waiting for?¡± Hearing his man¡¯s exnation, the captain shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Yes! I have uploaded it online!¡±

    ¡°Support is already on the way, you can withdraw!¡± As the Captain stared nervously at Spiderman, a strange voice came from his cell phone.

    ¡°Huh? Support? Where?¡± Not caring about the strange voice on the phone, the captain asked while looking around in confusion. Except for his man who are all on the ground or are in the process of getting there, how can there be any support?

    Shout!

    However, just when the Captain wanted to ask further, a red humanoid object rushed through the sky at high speed and rushed into the battlefield within a few seconds.

    ¡°Steel! Steel ¡­ Iron Man!¡± The captain yelled as he recognized the person who had suddenly rushed into the battlefield.

    ¡°Why are you guys still here?! Withdraw, you are no longer needed here!¡± As the Captain was in a daze, the voice from the cell phone shouted very seriously.

    ¡°Ah! Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Withdraw! Withdraw!¡± After agreeing, the captain his man rushed out and shouted to those who were falling or about to fall.

    Even Iron Man had appeared here and it was obvious that this situation is not that simple. What dangers they might face if they stayed here. And, with Iron Man in the way, they were able to leave awkwardly.

    And the man has also stopped recording and retreated as he would like to stay alive!! However, the video he shot before has also been sessfully uploaded, and now some people have seen Spiderman¡¯s killing on the Inte.

    After Iron Man appeared, Spiderman, who was still attacking the members of the Frankenstein Family, stopped and stood in the open space in front of the church, looking up at Iron Man suspended in the air. He seemed to feel the threat from Iron Man, an opponent who could deal a devastating blow to himself.

    Under the cover of Iron Man, the Frankenstein Family¡¯s members supported each other and quickly left. Many of them were seriously injured, but Jack wouldpensate them afterward.

 Chapter 243 Chaos 1

    <h4>Chapter 243 Chaos 1</h4>

    At Tony¡¯s seaside vi, Tony took a nap and got together with Mirage Knight to install a special sonic weapon for Iron Man Armor. He didn¡¯t worry about Mirage Knight or J.A.R.V.I.S., he came down here to do something to upy his mind because he was worried about Peter. And this kind of sonic weapon made by them is just a little noise to others except for its effect on Venom, it is not harmful to ordinary people.

    ¡°Sir, Spiderman has been found. Number thirteen has also arrived at the location.¡± After Tony and Mirage Knight equip five Iron men with sonic weapons, the sound of JARVIS suddenlyes out. Although Tony and Mirage Knight return to the beach house, Tony still left an Iron Man Armor on standby in a suspicious location in downtown New York, which is why he can support Spiderman so quickly.

    ¡°Found him? Where?!¡± Mirage Knight asked quickly and excitedly when he heard J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Brush!

    Without answering Mirage Knight¡¯s words, J.A.R.V.I.S projected the vision of Iron Man No.13 directly in front of them. This time, they can see what the Iron Man 13th armor is seeing now. In the picture worn back on the 13th, Mirage Knight saw Venom Spiderman beating the members of the Frankenstein Family.

    ¡°You really did found Spiderman, but he still seems to be controlled by Venom.¡± Mirage Knight stared at the crazy Spiderman on the light screen in front of him.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for us to move. There is no sonic weapon on the 13th armor. If he attacks with all his strength, Spiderman will be hurt.¡± Tony said seriously as he watched the scene in front of him.

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Nodded, Mirage Knight also put down his tools in his hand and stood in front of an Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, armed!¡± Tony also stood in front of an Iron Man and then shouted at J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Kakaka!

    Subsequently, two Iron Man Armor quickly wrapped Mirage Knight and Tony in. Ten secondster, five converted Iron Man rushed out of the underground garage of Tony¡¯s seaside vi, aiming directly at New York City.

    ¡­

    Just as Mirage Knight and Tony were rushing towards Spiderman¡¯s location, the video posted to the Inte by the Frankenstein Family¡¯s member had also spread. Things on the Inte will spread fast, especially if it is a news rted to a popr Vignte, like Spiderman.

    As for the video of Spiderman¡¯s violent attack on ordinary people, most Inte users think it might be Spiderman cracking down on some kind of gang deal. However, some people believe that this is Spiderman beating others with his strength, because the people in the video have no weapons in their hands, and they are all running away under Spiderman¡¯s attack. Soon, the video about Spiderman on the Inte went viral, and more people joined the discussion and shared it.

    ¡°Spiderman! Peter!¡± After the online video was reposted by major websites, Harry in Oscorp finally saw it.

    With the help of the ck mist, not only did Harrypletely recover from his injuries, but his strength was several times stronger than that after the injection of the gene serum. Now he may not be much weaker than Venom Spiderman. Moreover, the ck mist has a lot of weird abilities. In the face of Venom, these two are not mysterious species native to the earth. Who is stronger is a matter that no one knows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Get your revenge! With my help, you will crush Spiderman!¡± Harry had stood up from the chair, and the voice in his head appeared again.

    Kaka ~

    ¡°Of course! Revenge! Destroy Spiderman!¡± Pressing his hand on the table directly, a crack appeared on the ss table, and Harry¡¯s eyes werepletely filled with hatred.

    Shout!

    One minuteter, the heavily armed Harry flew out of the Osborn building on his hoverboard, rushing towards Spiderman¡¯s location. He will not experience the failure ofst night again, because now he ispletely different.

    ¡­

    Just as Mirage Knight, Tony, and Harry rushed towards Spiderman¡¯s location, the 13th Iron Man was stopping in front of Spiderman to prevent him from escaping again. However, at this time, Spiderman didn¡¯t seem to want to escape, so he stood quietly on the ground watching Iron Man suspended in the air.

    ¡°Spiderman, please don¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡± Suspended in front of Spiderman, The 13th Iron Man¡¯s right hand raised slightly and J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s warning sound was heard.

    After the experimentsst night, theser weapon on the steel armor was enough to kill Venom thoroughly. But Tony obviously wouldn¡¯t do that as that would also kill Peter parasitic to Venom.

    And the next moment when the 13th Iron Man issued a warning, Spiderman, who had not been moving, suddenly raised his right arm, and a spider silk thread wasunched. The target was the Iron Man in front of him!

    Boom!

    Keeping an eye on Spiderman, the 13th spiderman response was extremely rapid and the power of the propellers under his feet increased instantly to avoid the cobwebsing from the front. However, after avoiding the first one, a second translucent spider silk thread has stuck to the right thigh of the steel armor.

    Spiderman had just fired one of his first and his second strands of silk thread and one of his first strands had exploded into arge area of ??web covering the silk behind it, which hit number 13. But it doesn¡¯t matter if thirteen gets stuck to the spider¡¯s silk. Its thrusters are good enough to get rid of it.

    Zizi!

    However, when the power of the propeller was increased again, a strong electric current suddenly passed from the spider silk and rushed directly into the steel armor. JARVIS seems to have forgotten that Peter¡¯s Spiderman suit was designed by Tony, and it contains no less technology than his steel armor. Although Venom devoured the Spiderman suit, it also devoured most of the functions of various spider silks. One of them was to discharge electricity by spider silk previously locked by Tony.

    Zizi ~

    ¡°D¨©d¨©! The armor¡¯s body suffered a strong current attack, and some functions were impaired.¡± The voice of JARVIS came from the 13th armor, calmly reporting his injuries.

    Then, before the 13th could respond, Spiderman on the ground grabbed the spider¡¯s silk and yanked it, dragging the midair thirteenth Iron Man directly.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Venom Spiderman dragged the 13th Iron Man and threw it whileughing differently from Peter himself.

    Boom!

    In the end, the13th Iron Man who had been wheeled around several times was smashed to the ground by Spiderman, a rare example of such a beating since the suit was made. However, such a violent impact only damaged some of the surface structure of the Iron Man Armor. As for the internal damage caused by the strong electric current attack, it just needs to go back and rece some of the electronicponents. So, before Spiderman swoops in, number thirteen is out of that big hole in the ground again.

    Kakaka!

    A small-powered assault weapon emerged from the 13th robotic arm and shoulders that rushed out of therge pit and aimed at the Spiderman who rushed over and fired decisively. Although J.A.R.V.I.S received an order to stop Spiderman, it is also possible to take the corresponding defensive measures after being threatened. After all, an Iron Man is not cheap.

    Huh!

    Dozens of rounds of bullets that were enough to cause serious injuries to ordinary people were directly shot at Spiderman. Even if an attack was made, the 13th tried to avoid the fatal position.

    In the face of the thirteenth attack, Spiderman continued to charge forward, but Venom on his body quickly split into a lot of parts and rushed out.

 Chapter 244 Chaos 2

    <h4>Chapter 244 Chaos 2</h4>

    Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew! Whew!

    High above New York, five Iron Mans flew by. While flying quickly towards the target position, Tony was also connected to the 13th Iron Man and he is watching the situation there.

    ¡°The 13th has already fought with Spiderman and it cannot use deadly weapons and is simr to just a high-defense Colossus. No! Venom even unlocked my blockade of the spider suit hidden system!¡± Apparently, Tony was surprised as he saw Spiderman¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up before your Iron Man is demolished by Venom!¡± Lin Rui, obviously aware that Iron Man with his hands tied around his feet is no match for Venom Spiderman and shouted quickly.

    Shout!

    With a low cry, Lin Rui¡¯s iron man armor speeds up again and he¡¯ll be there in less than a minute. Tony and the remaining three five-man Iron Man quickly followed.

    ¡­

    Shout! Boom!

    In the clearing in front of the church, Venom Spiderman punches Iron Man number 13 in the chest. There was a thud, and the hard alloy in the chest of the suit of iron and steel was hollowed out, showing Peter¡¯s strength.

    ¡°D¨©d¨©! The Exoskeleton has been damaged by 30%.¡± Firing up the ejector to dodge Spiderman as he pursues him, JARVIS calmly analyzes the situation.

    ¡°The calction results show that it is possible to dy until the arrival of Tony and Mirage Knight.¡± Quickly judging the situation at this time, J.A.R.V.I.S once again controlled Iron Man 13 and rushed towards Spiderman. Even if it did get smashed, it wouldpletely dy Spiderman for several minutes.

    Huh! Boom!

    However, as the 13th Iron Man continued to rush towards Spiderman, a small missile suddenly flew from the air behind the church and quickly flew in front of Spiderman and then exploded. In an unexpected situation, J.A.R.V.I.S controlled the 13th Iron Man and stopped moving forward, slowly flying to midair and scanning the situation.

    Brush!

    When the 13th Iron Man started the scan, a familiar aircraft rushed out of the back of the church in an instant. The missile just now was apparentlyunched from this aircraft, and the target was still Venom Spiderman. Needless to say, this aircraft was Harry¡¯s flying hoverboard. Because Oscorp¡¯s building is in the center of New York City and the speed of flying hoverboards is very fast, Harry arrived here before Mirage Knight and Iron Man andunched an attack as soon as he arrived.

    ¡°Sir, the aircraft that appearedst night had appeared again.¡± Scanning the origin of the aircraft and the person standing on it, J.A.R.V.I.S quickly reported the situation to Tony who wasing.

    ¡°What?! Damn! How could this happen? How could Harry recover so soon?!¡± Mirage Knight who also received JARVIS¡¯s report and saw the familiar aircraft and the person standing on it, frowned. This situation was getting worse by the second.

    ¡°13th! Can you stop them? Don¡¯t let them fight!¡± Mirage Knight had 30 seconds before he could reach the battlefield, but these 30 seconds were enough for Peter and Harry to fight for several rounds and in order to ensure that these two will remain alive, Mirage Knight quickly asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I¡¯ll do my best.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S can only answer this way. He can not use lethal weapons and Iron Man¡¯s functions are very limited without them.

    ¡°Spiderman!¡± Just when J.A.R.V.I.S contacted Tony and Lin Rui, Harry had already flown towards Peter on the flying hoverboard.

    The Venom Spiderman on the ground also looked up at this newly emerged opponent, and facing Harry¡¯s sprint, Venom Spiderman didn¡¯t panic. He easily defeated Harryst night, and now Harry was no longer a threat in Venom¡¯s eyes.

    Da da da!

    Just when the young Green Goblin Harry and Venom Spiderman were about to collide together, various bullets shot from above towards them, just passing between them, blocking their course of engagement. J.A.R.V.I.S has shot and he will do his best to prevent the two from fighting.

    ¡°Mind your own business!! Harry looked up at Iron Man and let out a roar.

    Huh!

    Roaring, Harry had fired three mini-missiles in a row towards the Iron Man. In order to kill Spiderman, Harry had to clear the field.

    ¡°D¨©d¨©! Missile strike detected, evasive action taken.¡±

    Shout!

    Faced with a three-shot missile chase, the Iron Man armor could only dodge the sharp edge for a while. JARVIS controlled the thirteen Iron Man and spun into the sky.

    ¡°Spiderman, Peter, my best friend! Hehe, the murderer who killed my father! You Killed my father and still acted like my best friend! Now, it¡¯s time for you to pay for your sins!¡± Driving the Iron Man armor away, Harry hovered in front of Venom Spiderman.

    Harry wanted to get some response from Peter. As long as Peter said that he killed Norman because of an ident and he felt guilty, Harry would be able to control the ck mist and might be clear-headed. However, Peter¡¯s situation is no better than that of Harry. He ispletely controlled by Venom. He cannot control his own behavior. He can only let Venom use his body to do so many things that hurt others.

    Sisi!

    Facing Harry¡¯s questioning, Venom on Peter¡¯s body split into countless tentacles and snarled in Harry¡¯s direction. A weird aura from Harry finally made Venom feel threatened, and it now behaved as if he had met a strong opponent.

    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t going to answer! Then, Die!¡± Ignoring Venom¡¯s charge, Harry yelled and started the flying hoverboard again.

    Brush!

    The next moment, a green shadow rushed past Venom Spiderman. In the sh of coldness, a big cut had been made on Peter¡¯s waist revealing Peter¡¯s skin inside. However, Venom quickly twisted and covered the cut again.

    Afternding a hit, Harry drove the flying hoverboard and turned towards Venom Spiderman. However, the Venom Spiderman on the ground bent his legs slightly and he jumped up the next moment and reached to the height where Harry was flying.

    P¨± P¨±!

    Two rounds of spider silk threads shot at the flying hoverboard and there was a faint arc of electricity on one. And Venom Spiderman himself rushed at Harry on the flying hoverboard. As long as he was close, Venom Spiderman would be able to put Harry in a simr situation as that ofst night.

    ¡°Do you think I am the same person fromst night?! You are gravely mistaken. Give me more power!¡± Seeing Spiderman rushing towards him, Harry¡¯s face hidden under the mask was covered with a dark mist.

    ¡°As you wish!¡± The voice in Harry¡¯s head echoed gloomily, and then the ck mistpletely prated into Harry¡¯s body.

    Boom!

    Then, Harry also jumped off the flying hoverboard while holding only a long alloy de in his hand and he was going to fight a head-on fight against the Venom Spiderman! As for the flying hoverboard, it was switched to automatic drone mode to avoid the silk threads and flew to the side.

    In the clearing in front of the church, a ck mist controlled Harry charged with an alloy knife and Peter clenched his fist under the control of Venom, the two best friends are locked in a life-and-death battle in their own dysfunctional circumstances.

    ¡°Peter! Harry! Don¡¯t!¡± Just as Venom Spiderman and Little Green Goblin were about to fight against each other, Mirage Knight¡¯s roar suddenly came from above the battlefield.

    Brush!

    The next moment, a ck figure fell from the sky, and directly inserted into the middle of the battle between Venom Spiderman and Little Green Goblin, it was Mirage Knight! However, at this time he was in the center of the battlefield and faced the strongest attack from Venom Spiderman and Little Green Goblin.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Mirage Knight whispered as his right hand had immediately pulled out the thunder de to block Harry¡¯s alloy de, while his left hand was punching towards Peter¡¯s side.

    Cheng!

    Bang!

 Chapter 245 Chaos 3

    <h4>Chapter 245 Chaos 3</h4>

    Bang ~

    Above the empty ground in front of the church, a strong shockwave centered on Mirage Knight and the other two spread outward rapidly.

    ¡°Ahhh!! His left fist is against Peter¡¯s fist, his right hand is against Harry¡¯s alloy de and Mirage Knight who was caught in the middle roared with purple light shing in his eyes.

    Venom parasitized Peter, strengthening his strength to a more powerful level, and this punch was Venom¡¯s full blow. Harry, who is possessed by the ck Mist, has also greatly strengthened his body strength under the effects of the ck Mist. In addition, the gene serum injected in his body before, the power of Harry¡¯s attack is also very powerful.

    Therefore, Mirage Knight, who was temporarily inserted in the middle almost couldn¡¯t stop them after being hit with a double-sided attack. However, at this time, Mirage Knight was just barely supporting himself and he could already feel the crack on his knuckle on the left fist under Peter¡¯s power. His right-hand has cracked and it is almost impossible for him to hold the Thunder de in his hand and his whole arm is shaking slightly.

    Peter and Harry, who should have been enemies to each other, failed to attack each other under the sudden intervention of Mirage Knight but at this time they were both controlled by things not belonging to the earth. Since there is an intervening person, then it will be fine to kill that person.

    So, just when Mirage Knight was about to persist, Venom, who was parasitic on Peter, suddenly split into dozens of tentacles and rushed towards Mirage Knight. And the ck mist that had merged into Harry¡¯s body also emerged from Harry¡¯s body and rushed towards him.

    After seeing the ck mist emerging from Harry¡¯s body, Mirage Knight¡¯s pupils shrank sharply and he finally understood everything, but now it was not the time for him ponder about how the ck mist had appeared as his current situation was deadly.

    ¡°The original! ¡­ st me!! Ah-ha!¡± In the face of Venom and ck fog, Mirage Knight suddenly burst out with all the internal energy in his body.

    Woohoo!

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah!¡± Feeling a tearing pain all over his body, Mirage Knight lifted his head and let out a roar of pain. The next moment, a surge of powerful force rushed into Mirage Knight¡¯s arms, then along the arms out of the body.

    On Mirage Knight¡¯s left hand, a transparent punch of gas suddenly rushed out of the fist, instantly repelled the opposing fist of Peter, and then continued to st the Venom that rushed behind. The internal energy of Mirage Knight¡¯s right hand is all rushed into the Thunder de and then rushed out as a dazzling Purple de. The alloy de which was cut with the Thunder de broke in an instant, and the dazzling light continued to strike back at the ck fog.

    P¨±!

    Boom!

    Two distinct voices were heard from the center of the battle, and then two figures in the air flew backward and forwards as if hit by a speeding car. And the figure in the center is like a powerless leaf being blown down to the ground.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Two secondster, three heavyweights fell to the ground in front of the church as Mirage Knight so fell to the ground. The Golden Trio of the New York Empire State High School gave a life-threatening fight in such a weird situation. No one could predict the development of things.

    Last night, Mirage Knight also tested Venom¡¯s defense against his internal energy. Although the effects are not very strong, the use of such explosive internal energy is enough to cause considerable damage to Venom. Therefore, Venom, who fell to Spiderman on the ground, kept spitting out tangled tentacles, as if out of control.

    The situation on Harry on the other side was not so good, the sword light containing the power of thunder broke into the ck mist. From the first encounter with Norman, Mirage Knight knew that the power of the thunder had a restraining effect on the ck mist, and this attack did not disappoint him. The ck mist on Harry fell obviously weaker and melted into Harry again.

    From this point of view, Mirage Knight did a great deal of harm to Venom Spiderman and the little Green Goblin, who was strengthened by the ck mist. But only Mirage Knight knew how much he had paid for it.

    After performing two simultaneous attacks with his full power, although Mirage Knight repelled Venom¡¯s attack and the ck mist¡¯s attack, he was also seriously injured. The blood vessels ruptured throughout his body and many small wounds were cracked on the skin due to excessive force. His entire body quickly painted itself red with blood. If it weren¡¯t for the Phantom Suit¡¯s cover, he would look even scarier at this time. The bones of his left hand that dealt with Venom Spiderman and the right hand holding the Thunder de have been broken. If he doesn¡¯t use Holy Spring Water, no one knows how long it would take for him to recover.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Lying on his back, Mirage Knight coughed weakly and spewed out blood. He now finally knows that the blood spray after the injury on the TV was not sprayed casually, and any type of internal bleeding does cause blood to spray out.

    There were multiple fractures in both of his hands and his entire body was filled with small wounds caused by an explosion of internal energy. The Thunder de was inserted obliquely on the ground one meter away from him but Mirage Knight had no strength to move now.

    Sisi Sisi!

    Woohoo! Woohoo!

    While Mirage Knight was lying on the ground, strange sounds came from his left and right sides. Mirage Knight, who had a bad feeling in his heart, raised his head and looked up at both sides but Mirage Knight¡¯s eyes almost spit out another mouthful of blood as he looked at the scene.

    He saw that Venom, who still seemed to be out of control, had once again retracted its tentacles and quickly expanded with Peter as the main subject. Soon, a huge Spidermanposed of Venom filled Mirage Knight¡¯s eyes.

    In the other direction, the ck mist that merged into Harry¡¯s body surfaced again, and seemed to open a door of space behind Harry. A ck hole was hovering behind Harry, which caused Mirage Knight to feel fear from the dark hole. Then, more ck mist poured from the ck hole, blending with the ck mist on Harry.

    When the amount of ck mist is enough, itpletely covers Harry. The ck mist changes rapidly and finally appears to cover Harry¡¯s body with ck mist armor. It looks like a monster with double horns, big red eyes and ferocious muscles.

    If Mirage Knight knew about the voice in Harry¡¯s head, he would have known that this is the image of the devil that the evil voice keeps referring to.

    In this way, after Mirage Knight injured himself and also seriously injured Peter and Harry, the two parasitic possession species that did not belong to the earth broke out again and made Mirage Knight feel despair on the ground.

    ¡°Am I just going to die in the hands of my two best friends? Sadly I haven¡¯t told them that I am Mirage Knight.¡± It is no longer necessary to look up to see the monsters growing on the left and right. Mirage Knight thought sadly as he rested n the ground.

    However, even if Mirage Knight lifts his mask and reveals his face, Venom Spiderman and the little green Goblin possessed by the devil are unlikely to feel anything about him, at this time they havepletely lost their own thinking.

    Sisi Sisi!

    Whirring whirring!

    Venom, which has undergone a massive transformation, and the demon spirit looked at each other as if they were threatening rivals. So, after a roar of their own, Peter and Harry lunged at each other, with Mirage Knight right in the middle of them, so the next second Mirage Knight would be squashed.

    Boom!

    ¡°Peter, Harry, although I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t save you, but now I am going to die at your feet, let me leave with this apology.¡± Silently muttering in his heart, Mirage Knight has slowly closed his eyes. Mirage Knight, who closed his eyes and waited for death, didn¡¯t notice that when Peter and Harry rushed towards him, the altar of the resurrected system in the System Shop suddenly shed with a light, but it soon went out.

    Brush!

    However, just when Mirage Knight was about to ept his death, a red figure passed between Peter and Harry at a speed faster than the speed of sound, saving Mirage Knight from the ground just before they collided together.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

 Chapter 246 Chaos 4

    <h4>Chapter 246 Chaos 4</h4>

    Shout!

    When Lin Rui desperately waited for death toe, Tony, who had finally arrived, rescued him at the critical moment and took Lin Rui away from the central battlefield quickly.

    ¡°Hey! ¡­ Mirage Knight! Are you all right? You want to give up when things go wrong?¡± Tony¡¯s voice rings in Lin Rui¡¯s ear when he feels that his body is still aching and he seems to be flying in the sky.

    ¡°Well? Mr. Stark!¡± Lin Rui opened his eyes when he heard the voice, and his blood-blurred sight saw Iron Man holding himself, Lin Rui shouted with a little excitement. However, at this time, he was too weak, and his voice was very low.

    Huh ~

    ¡°You! Why do you have to be so stubborn, look at yourself now! Are you looking for death?¡± Putting Lin Rui slowly to the ground, Tony shouted at Lin Rui.

    Just when Lin Rui rushed into the battlefield and confronted Venom Spiderman and the apparently abnormal little Green Goblin with his own power, Tony was worried that he would be killed. If it hadn¡¯t been for Tony¡¯sst arrival, Lin Rui would have really died just now.

    ¡°Ah! Mr. Stark, Peter and Harry!¡± Tony was carefully cing him on the ground and Lin Rui shouted anxiously.

    Since he isn¡¯t dead, he still has to continue to find ways to save Peter and Harry. He can¡¯t let them continue to fight to kill each other like this.

    ¡°You stay here, leave those two guys to me.¡± Looking at Lin Rui who was covered with blood and still looked worried, Tony said angrily.

    ¡°But ¡­¡± Lin Rui wanted to say something, but Tony interrupted him.

    ¡°No. The fight over there is not something you can intervene in. Listen to me and rest here. As for me, I can try the effect of the new Iron Man Armor.¡± Undeniably, Lin Rui wanted to help as nned but Tony has already risen again after leaving an Iron Man armor to guard him.

    ¡°Mr. Stark! Don¡¯t hurt them!¡± Lin Rui shouted as hey on the ground as Tony rushed up into the sky with his four Iron Man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± The Iron Man who was left beside Lin Rui replied.

    However, in the case of Venom Spiderman and the possessed Harry, it is unknown whether Iron Man can control the situation. As for Peter and Harry, it is an almost impossible task to rescue them. For now, Venom is already stimting Peter¡¯s potential to strengthen himself, and the demon-possessing Harry is also consuming Harry¡¯s constitution to exert more power.

    So, even if Venom and the demon were separated from Peter and Harry, in the end, some injuries were unavoidable. So, Tony had better rescue them as soon as possible, the longer the time the greater the danger.

    Tony had already flown away and Lin Rui, who was a few hundred meters away, could feel the movement from the battlefield not far away. However, at this time he wasn¡¯t really able to do anything, so after thinking for a moment, Lin Rui looked up at Iron Man standing next to himself.

    ¡°Well, J.A.R.V.I.S, can you do me a favor?¡± Lin Rui asked suddenly to the Iron Man armor next to him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I am willing to assist you.¡± Soon, the Iron Man looked down and replied to Lin Rui.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui was severely injured by Peter and Harry and rescued by Tony, then Iron Man joined the battlefield with four new Iron Man and the previously avoided 13th Iron Man. In New York Sanctum, Greenwich, some people also sensed a certain wave from the battlefield.

    ¡°That extraterrestrial demon¡¯s aura appeared again!¡±

    ¡°It is consistent with thest time it appeared in the suburbs of New York! The ce of this appearance is ¡­ that location!¡±

    The Sanctum, based in New York, was responsible for monitoring various abnormalities and a sorcerer noticed an abnormality when Harry was possessed by the demon. After careful confirmation, he determined that an out-of-domain demon came to earth this time. This is a big event that is enough for them to report it to the Ancient One.

    ¡°It is necessary to notify the Ancient One!¡± While sensing the aura of the evil demon through the device, one sorcerer raised his hand in front of him and began to draw circles with it.

    Hu!

    Soon, a space door opened by magic appeared in front of the sorcerer. Without hesitation, the sorcerer has stepped in.

    Hu!

    A minuteter, several magical space gates suddenly appeared out of thin air in the hall of Sanctum in New York. Then, six sorcerers appeared together in the Sanctum. In the face of a demon who can break through the defenses formed by the three guardian Sanctums and break into the earth, the earth¡¯s sorcerer must take this situation very seriously.

    ¡°Wang has already notified the Ancient One, let¡¯s go over!¡±

    ¡°Okay,e with me!¡±

    Then, without dy, a space gate was created by one sorcerer and the six other sorcerers entered together again.

    ¡­

    Rumble!

    In front of a dpidated church in a remote part of New York City, it had be a battleground, with venomous giants and Harry¡¯s demonic figure fighting each other without fear, each time wreaking havoc around them, and they seemed to have a tendency to expand the battlefield.

    If they continue to do so, this battlefield will soon spread to the ordinary people. The reason why no one is here is partly that the Frankenstein Family started clearing and partly because Tony¡¯s Iron Man was flying in the air, keeping people froming near. But if the battlefield expands, Tony wouldn¡¯t be able to help it. So, after a little observation of the battle below, Tony finally decided to strike.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try the sonic attack first to see if it works. I don¡¯t know what the weird ck mist is.¡± Tony himself drove an Iron Man suspended in midair, while J.A.R.V.I.S controlled four Iron Man on the side.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, start a sonic attack! Let¡¯s start with a 20% power first!¡± Now that he¡¯s decided to take a shot, Tony has shouted in the next second.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S had activated the sonic weapon.

    At the same time, Tony also raised his right hand and aimed at the giant Venom below.

    Buzz ~

    The next moment, a sound came from the four Iron Mans suspended in mid-air, and the transmitted sound wave quickly hit the Venom below.

    ¡°Sissisi!¡± Faced with a sudden sonic attack, the Venom giant who was fighting against Harry suddenly burst into countless slender tentacles that were twisting constantly.

    ¡°It worked!¡± Tony shouted excitedly as he saw the physical changes of the Venom giant below.

    Brush!

    But then something happened that made Tony unhappy. Because the Venom, which had temporarily lost control of its body after being attacked by a sonic wave, came loose in a few blows from Harry, revealing Peter wrapped in its most central position. But the demon also seemed to know that Peter was the source of Venom¡¯s power and it made to grabbed him with one w.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing a sudden change in the battlefield, Tony¡¯s face had changed and heunched another attack.

    Hu!

    A slenderser shot out of an Iron Man¡¯s hand and urately hit the devil¡¯s paw as it came toward Peter.

 Chapter 247 Chaos 5

    <h4>Chapter 247 Chaos 5</h4>

    Sii!

    Tony¡¯sser attack instantly broke through the huge w that turned into a ck mist. Perhaps the form of possession of the devil is also polymerized by energy, so after theser prated, the huge w began to dissipate from the middle and seemed to be scattered.

    ¡°Since it is effective, then, JARVIS, let¡¯s teach these guys some manners! Increase the sonic attack intensity by 50% and maintain the previous intensity of theser. Be careful not to hit the two people in the middle.¡± After noticing the effect of theser strike, Tony¡¯s eyes shed and he ordered JARVIS.

    As long as technology can handle it, Tony can use the Iron Man to do it. What about alien creatures? What about the demon outside this reality? There are always somethings that can deal with them. Of course, Tony didn¡¯t know what that thing was on Harry yet.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. already controlled the other Iron Man to fly quickly around the battlefield, and also opened up sonic attacks andser weapons.

    Buzz!

    Huh!

    In this way, under the targeted attacks from Tony¡¯s Iron Man, the Venom changing itself to a giant form has been twisted under the influence of sound waves, constantly splitting tentacles to attack the flying Iron Man, but it is obviously doing nothing. Peter, wrapped in Venom, emerged, but he is in aa and he can¡¯t escape on his own.

    The demon that possessed Harry wasn¡¯t doing much better than Venom. Under the continuousser strike, the ck mist that forms theplete image of a devil has been dispersed by more than half and the armor is gone. Although more and more ck fog continued to emerge from the ck hole behind Harry, it could no longer condense into apleted image and create that armor on Harry¡¯s body.

    Under the attack of Tony¡¯s high-tech Iron Man, these two things that are not native to the earth are actually suppressed. However, Tony¡¯s Iron Man also happens to have a weapon that can be used against them. If other Superheros were here, they would have been beaten ck and blue.

    However, just when Tony thought the big picture was settled, the situation on the battlefield changed again. Venom, who could not control its own body under sonic attacks, has gradually adapted to the sonic attacks. J.A.R.V.I.S can only continuously increase the power of the sonic attacks.

    And the demon who was attached to Harry seemed to know that its current situation would not work. The ck hole, which was originally the size of a tire, suddenly expanded to a diameter the size of a human, just enough to swallow Harry. Suddenly, more ck fog poured out of the swollen ck hole and suddenly condensed into a tall image of the demon again under the impact of thesers.

    Then, when Tony couldn¡¯t react, the huge demon suddenly roared at the several Iron Men flying in the air.

    ¡°Roar!!!!!! ~~¡±

    Hum!!!

    The seemingly unreal demon sent out a huge roar, and with the roar, it also sent out a weird wave, the instant impact on the flying Iron Man body.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Tony suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart when he saw the devil¡¯s change. He quickly retreated.

    Zizi!

    ¡°Unknown attack hit, the system is damaged by 80%. By calction, this attack is simr to the type 5 attack.¡± Just after Tony¡¯s frantic effort to control Iron Man¡¯s rapid retreat, he hears the JARVIS report.

    Then Tony saw all four Iron Man Armor flying above the battlefield falling to the ground with sparks. The interior of these four Iron Man Armors was severely damaged by just a single roar.

    ¡°Sure enough, this guy can use magic!¡± Tony murmured wistfully, watching the dark red eyes staring at him.

    Tony felt a sense of deja vu after the attack, and the JARVIS test confirmed that Tony was right. It was a magical attack. The fifth attack type is Tony¡¯s definition of magic attack, which is a category that Tony does not understand at all.

    Since seeing Destroyer in New Mexico and almost being killed by it, Tony has been paying attention to this unknown type of magic attack. Later, he also learned from Mirage Knight that this is a kind of magic possessed by the Asgardians, which seems to not belong to any branch of science. So, in order not to encounter simr things in the future, Tony wanted to find a way to defend against this kind of magic attack. But because it¡¯s really not a subject of study and Tony can¡¯t find magic people around him to help him experiment, so he hasn¡¯t made progress.

    This time, Tony had a bad feeling when he saw this demon. Sure enough, that magic destroyed his four of his Iron Man Armors again. Now he¡¯s the only one left on the battlefield. Driving the Iron Man to hide on the edge, he¡¯s afraid to go any further. Of course, Tony didn¡¯t n to let the Iron Man who was standing by the Mirage Knighte to support him.

    ¡°Damn, I have to ask Mirage Knight to tell me more about magic after this matter is resolved. This must be added to the Iron Man Armor!¡± Taking the still intact Iron Man Armor, Tony looked at the battlefield ahead and saw that Venom and the Demon have begun to recover slowly.

    ¡°But, what should I do now? Should I notify SHIELD? They seem to be more experienced with these types of situations?¡± His Iron Man Armor is on the verge of copse. Tony had no other methods now. All he can think of now is to turn to the SHIELD.

    Since joining SHIELD, Tony also knows how many weird things the organization must have been exposed to and they may have the ability to solve the situation at hand. After all, they seem to be studying aliens. Aren¡¯t they always monitoring Thor?

    ¡°Sir, a violent spatial fluctuation has been detected.¡± As Tony watched Venom fight the Demon once again, the voice of JARVIS came out again. And, this time, it seemed to have detected something strange.

    ¡°Space fluctuates?! Where?!¡± Tony asked quickly after hearing J.A.R.V.I.S. Spatial fluctuations are not normal.

    Then J.A.R.V.I.S showed the position of the outgoing spatial fluctuation directly on the screen in front of Tony¡¯s eyes. In the disy of J.A.R.V.I.S, the location of that spatial fluctuation is exactly on the roof of that church.

    ¡°Scan there carefully!¡± As J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s camera zoomed in, Tony could already see some light on the church roof.

    ¡°Yes! Sir.¡± After agreeing, J.A.R.V.I.S had erged and scanned the situation and project it to Tony¡¯s eyes.

    Buzz ~

    Then Tony saw another thing that surprised him today. In the scan of J.A.R.V.I.S, a circr space door suddenly appeared on the roof of the church, and there was a bright golden light on the edge of the space door.

    Then, six people dressed in strange costumes came out of the door of the space, and all fell on the church roof.

    ¡°Are they aliens? There are all kinds of weird thingsing one after another!¡± Watching the six people who appeared in the center of the battlefield through the door of space, Tony couldn¡¯t help but speak sarcastically.

    ¡°Sir, the scan shows that those six people are from earth, they are not aliens.¡± However, just after Tony finished speaking, J.A.R.V.I.S corrected him.

    ¡°Hmm? From Earth? When did we possess such powerful technology?¡± Tony asked incredulously when he heard J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Perhaps, they are not using technology!¡± Tony murmured after seeing the next actions of the ¡°uninvited guests¡± before J.A.R.V.I.S answered.

 Chapter 248 Chaos 6

    <h4>Chapter 248 Chaos 6</h4>

    Back in time half a minute ago, a space door appeared shortly after JARVIS detected a spatial fluctuation on the church roof. Then the six sorcerers who had disappeared from New York Sanctum appeared on the roof of the church. Their faces changed when they saw the huge virtual shadow of the Demon in front of them. As for the Giant Venom that confronted the virtual shadow of the Demon, they did not pay much attention to it.

    Compared to the Demon who broke into the earth, Venom¡¯s level is still too low. Had it not been for the magical protection around Earth, this unknown demon could not only be able to project a phantom image through the ck hole behind Harry, with very limited strength, otherwise, Venom would not be an opponent of the Demon at it full strength at all.

    ¡°It cannot be allowed to expand any further. Its invasion of the earth must be interrupted!¡± A Sorcerer shouted loudly, looking at the growing shadow of the Demon below.

    ¡°Join hands and trap them in the Mirror Dimension!¡±

    ¡°Strike together!¡±

    Then, under the cooperation of six sorcerers, a piece of mirror-like space quickly surrounded the battlefield with the church as the center. It seems as if there are some optical illusions surrounding them and then everything returned to normal. However, this entire battlefield has been dragged into the Mirror Dimension, and the fierce fighting in it will not affect the outside world.

    And just as this battlefield was dragged into the Mirror Dimension, the swollen Demon suddenly nced upwards, and those big red eyes were staring at the six sorcerers above the church.

    Shout!

    Then Harry, who was wrapped in the shadow of the Demon suddenly looked up. At the next moment, Harry had raised his hand and waved it over the church.

    Brush!

    The great shadow also swung upward as Harry moved, and a dark purple light shot through the monster¡¯s huge ws toward the six sorcerers above the church. After the ck hole expands, the Demon finally condenses into a bodyrge enough for it to release its other attack methods.

    Faced with that ray of attack, a sorcerer reached out and stroked forward while the other jumped out of the way. At the same time as the sorcerer jumped out, the te of the church that was stepping on his feet also moved quickly with him, constantly changing the structure andying in front of the sorcerer and the other sorcerers that were now standing beside him were also stepping on the transformed te or block to avoid theing attack.

    Kakaka!

    The whole church had been broken up into several parts by some sets of strange rules, and the surrounding buildings had changed ordingly. Soon there was a scene of a circr arena, with the Demon at its center, and Venom had been sealed into a separate space. In the Mirror Dimension, the buildings arepletely under the sorcerer¡¯s control and no longer subject to terrain constraints.

    ¡°Spread out! Attack it but be very careful not to hurt the ordinary person that it has possessed!¡± Shouted a sorcerer as they ran at a quick pace. At the same time, he had used an attacked the shadow of the Demon below with magic.

    Swipe!

    For a moment, several fiery red magical lights shone in this mirrored space that had been transformed into a diatorial arena, and each attack headed towards the Demon.

    Rumble!

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, there have been drastic spatial fluctuations again.¡± Just as Tony hid on the edge of the battlefield and carefully observed the six emerging earth humans, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice suddenly reminded him again.

    ¡°What?!¡± After hearing a reminder from J.A.R.V.I.S, Tony suddenly noticed the mirrored space spreading. However, the mirrored space copsed too quickly, and Tony was shrouded in it before he could react.

    ¡°Sir, we have lost contact with the outside world. ording to system judgment, we seem to be trapped in a parallel space.¡± When everything around was recovered again, JARVIS¡¯s screen shed a few times before reporting such a message.

    Perhaps only an Advanced artificial intelligence like JARVIS can make the most normal judgment based on what it detects, which would be an illusion to the average person. Because this mirror space is exactly the same as the real world, except for the changing church in front of them!

    ¡°Parallel space? How many times will my worldview be refreshed in a day!¡± After hearing a report from J.A.R.V.I.S, Tony couldn¡¯t help but groan as he stood at the edge of the mirrored space.

    Just after Tony finished speaking, the position of the battlefield in front of him, the churches began to change violently, and the buildings on the ground and the surrounding buildings were changing rapidly. This shocked Tony once again, but this time he did not say anything. If you shock a man many times in a short period, he will be numb to it. Is there anything more shocking than what is happening in front of Tony right at this moment? Anyway, Tony can¡¯t think of it now. Maybe he will only think of it after this situation solves.

    ¡°Sir, I have scanned the position of the 10th Iron Man and Mirage Knight is beside him.¡± Just as Tony stared at the changes in the battlefield ahead, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice came again.

    Although the external connection between J.A.R.V.I.S and Mirror Dimension has been broken, scanning in the Mirror Dimension can still be done. However, after scanning, J.A.R.V.I.S found an unexpected situation. The 10th Iron Man, which should have been a few hundred meters away on the battlefield, is now wrapped in Mirror Dimension, and Mirage Knight is also next to it and also entered the Mirror Dimension.

    ¡°What? How did hee in?! J.A.R.V.I.S, connect me to number ten!¡± After hearing the report from J.A.R.V.I.S, Tony asked worriedly. Before, he had seen Mirage Knight¡¯s injuries and Tony didn¡¯t think he would be able to move at all. What is he doing here?

    In the opposite direction to Tony¡¯s location in the Mirror Dimension, the tenth Iron Man and Mirage Knight were carefully hiding, with the battlefield center in front of them.

    Before Tony could send Mirage Knight out, he asked the tenth Iron Man to help him take out the Elven Holy Spring Water from his pocket and feed him. Under the action of the Elven Holy Spring Water, Mirage Knight¡¯s injuries were quickly recovered. Although it is not possible for him to recover to his peak condition in such a short time, at least hi injuries turned from serious injuries to minor injuries.

    Therefore, Mirage Knight, who was recovering came to the battlefield with the 10th Iron Man. However, as soon as he arrived here, he saw the six sorcerers who appeared from the Space door and brought this entire space in the Mirror Dimension. Mirage Knight also got dragged in.

    However,pared to Tony¡¯s shock when he saw the scene before him, Mirage Knight was much calmer. Because, after seeing the familiar Space Door appeared, Mirage Knight had already guessed the identity of the six weirdly dressed people who had suddenly appeared. They are the sorcerers who have been silently protecting the earth from the attacks of other dimension threats and demons. They belong to a powerful and secretive force that protects the earth.

    ¡°Whew! It seems that the thing on Harry is really a Demon! But with these sorcerers, the situation should be under control.¡± Seeing the six sorcerers waving their hands in the Mirror Dimension to turn this battlefield into a diator arena, Mirage Knight murmured while hiding.

    Although he made many guesses about the power of these sorcerers, Mirage Knight is impressed by their ability to alter objects at will, regardless of rules. However, Mirage Knight does not have any magic talent, otherwise, he would really want to switch to magic.

    Just as Mirage Knight was hiding and staring at the battle in the middle of the battlefield, the number ten Iron Man standing beside him suddenly made a sound.

 Chapter 249 Chaos 7

    <h4>Chapter 249 Chaos 7</h4>

    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to hide outside and take a good rest?!¡± Tony¡¯s voice came from the tenth Iron Man¡¯s mechanical helmet as it looked at Mirage Knight beside him and Tony¡¯s voice was a little worried.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I¡¯m much better now. By the way, are you in the Mirror Dimension?¡± Mirage Knight is a little surprised to hear Tony¡¯s voiceing from the Iron Man Armor and immediately replied.

    When Mirage Knight sneaked in, he didn¡¯t see Iron Man flying in the sky. He thought that Tony was hiding somece but he didn¡¯t expect him to be enveloped by the Mirror Dimension. Mirage Knight hadn¡¯t seen the previous image of the demon destroying four Iron Man armors, otherwise, he would definitely feel the same as Tony.

    ¡°Much better? I just saw that injury and I can see that it is a serious injury even if JARVIS couldn¡¯t scan your body. How could you be much better?¡± Hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s voice came from the Iron Man, he didn¡¯t believe Mirage Knight¡¯s words.

    ¡°Also, you talked about Mirror Dimension just now, do you know something about the situation now?¡± Tony also expressed some concern about the two words spoken by Mirage Knight. Mirror Dimension, this really seems to be in line with the situation they are experiencing now. Does Mirage Knight know those weird people?

    ¡°Uh ¡­ well, I¡¯ll let JARVIS scan my body first, and then exin to you the current situation.¡± After hearing Tony¡¯s words, Mirage Knight knew Tony did not believe him and it would be much better if he could show that he is all right. So he let Phantom Suit unblock the shield first and then exin the situation to Tony.

    ¡°Okay, now J.A.R.V.I.S should be able to scan my body.¡± With only one thought, the Phantom Suit removed the shield from outside detection, Mirage Knight looked at the Iron Man as he spoke.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S. Scan him carefully. If Mirage Knight is still seriously injured, restrict his movements. Don¡¯t let him leave your sight.¡± Mirage Knight¡¯s voice had just fallen, and Tony already ordered J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A calm promise was made and the 10th Iron Man approached Mirage Knight, and then two translucent rays of light from his mechanical helmet swept towards Mirage Knight.

    Buzz ~

    The two rays quickly swept over Mirage Knight and then retracted.

    ¡°After the inspection, Mirage Knight has only minor injuries on his body and does not need special attention.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s inspection report came out.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you. Tell me about the situation now. I¡¯m heading towards you now, but I won¡¯t go too fast so as not to attract the attention of those people.¡± After hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, Tony felt relieved, then went on.

    ¡°Well, I have exined about Venom before, and the thing that is attached to Harry, I now suspect that it is some kind of Demon from other dimensions or reality. As for the six people who appearter, they are humans native to the earth, you can think of them as magicians. Although there are a lot of differences between them and the magicians you have read in novels or saw on televisions, they are real sorcerers. And the current situation ¡­ ¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s orders, Mirage Knight stayed still while he exined the current situation to Tony as the fight between the Demon and the Earth Sorcerer went on.

    And just as Tony and Mirage Knight, who were identally covered in Mirror Dimension, approached slowly and carefully, six sorcerers from the three Sanctum and the extraterrestrial Demon were fighting in the center of the Mirror Dimension¡¯s arena. In fact, they have long noticed Tony and Mirage Knight hiding on the edge of the Mirror Dimension, but at this time, they need to deal with the Demon and they did not pay any attention to these ordinary people and as long as they remain hidden, they wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to them until the fight is over.

    With the cooperation of six sorcerers, the Demon possessing Harry has been suppressed, and each magical attack will make his illusion a little more illusory. However, the ck mist constantly emerging from the ck hole supplemented the consumption of this Demon¡¯s power.

    The six sorcerers were in a stalemate for a moment because they are worried that they will hurt Harry, who is infested by the power of the Demon. However, Harry, who is possessed by the Demon will be the first to lose his life if this continues. Even though Harry is now far more physically fit than the rest of the ordinary humans, he won¡¯t be able to withstand the power of the Demon for long.

    But even if the six sorcerers knew this, they didn¡¯t have any other good idea. They could only hope that Ancient One gets there soon. With the strength of Ancient One, dealing with such a Demon would not be a problem at all and this Demon would not be able to hurt Harry again.

    However, before the six sorcerers could wait for the Ancient One to appear here, the Shadow of the Demon below, which they had been suppressing, suddenly erupted. The shadow or mist, which had already expanded to the diameter of a person, expanded again, and instantly expanded to the size that could swallow a car.

    As the ck hole grows again, more ck fog emerges from the inside and the Demon image suddenly swells a lot and a lot of solidification can be seen and the real muscles of the horrible Demon could almost be seen. At the same time, Harry, who had been under control, appeared to be struggling, his closed eyes were seemingly trying to open. Under the pressure of the Demon¡¯s carelessness, Harry finally couldn¡¯t hold it, it was his instinct to resist.

    ¡°Roar! Go to Hell!¡± Therge, blood-red eyes of the Demon swept past the sorcerers, which surrounded him in six directions and it let out a roar.

    Huh!

    Along with the roar of the Demon, countless lines of arrows condensed by ck fog shot out in a 360-degree range. Tony had seen the ck fog before with Norman, and it only took a small cloud to destroy his Iron Man Armor. Now, these condensed arrows are far more powerful than the previous dark fog, and it also contains the magic of this demon, which is also very difficult for the sorcerers to resist.

    ¡°Not good! Get out of the way!¡± A sorcerer, who was already nervous when the ck hole suddenly expanded, shouted to other sorcerers after seeing the Demon¡¯s next move.

    H¨±!

    While reminding others, the right hand of the sorcerer quickly drew in front of him and a shieldposed of golden rune light appeared in front of the sorcerer. As for the other five sorcerers, they also made corresponding defenses. Six sorcerers were forced to the point of overall defense at one time.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°Noo!¡±

    After a period of ck arrow rain, a sorcerer was obviously weaker did notpletely block the rain of ck arrow. Two ck arrows broke through his defense and hit him, and screams were heard on the battlefield.

 Chapter 250 Chaos 8

    <h4>Chapter 250 Chaos 8</h4>

    ¡°Roar! Burn-In Hell! Guardians of the Earth!¡± Afterunching the arrow rain, the Demon yelled again and then jumped directly from the ground of the diator arena and mmed into a sorcerer in the air.

    Shout!

    The sorcerer who was targeted by the Demon waved his hands in a hurry to change the space structure around him and quickly left the attack position of the Demon. Although he avoided the attack, the sorcerer was obviously incapable of dealing with the sudden and powerful Demon.

    ¡°Not good! It really intends toe to earthpletely!¡± Seeing that the Demon Image is getting more and more solid and now the Demon would be able to attack with more methods, a sorcerer shouted in worry.

    They would have been able to solve the problem more easily if it was just a demon casting an imaginary shadow of itself and causing damage through the loopholes in thews protecting the earth, but if the demon actually bring himself here, the Mirror Dimension alone would not be able to trap it and it would cause unpredictable damage to the earth.

    In fact, there is no need for that sorcerer to give out this warning as the other sorcerers also understand that the current situation has reached an extremely serious situation. Moreover, two of theirpanions were injured in Arrow Rain¡¯s attack just now. Facing an increasingly powerful Demon, the six sorcerers with limited strength are no longer its opponent.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    Under the attacks of the crazy Demon, several sorcerers can only continuously avoid the attacks relying on their control of the Mirror Dimension. For a while, the entire Mirror Dimension was spinning like a giant kaleidoscope, and the Demon trapped in the center of the kaleidoscope was trying to destroy the various rotating buildings around him.

    However, looking at the solid body of the Demon, this Mirror Dimension can¡¯t hold him for long. In such a situation, Harry possessed by the Demon had already shed blood all over his body. The whole person already looked like a blood man, and no one knows how long he willst.

    If the real Demon reallyes to this dimension, it wouldn¡¯t need to be attached to earth creatures, so now the Demon doesn¡¯t care about Harry¡¯s life and death, squeezing his lifeforce as much as possible.

    ¡­

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Just when the Demon in the diatorial arena in the center of Mirror Dimension came out, Tony at the edge of the Mirror Dimension finally flew towards Mirage Knight.

    ¡°ording to what you just said, this guy is from another world and it should not be the opponent of these sorcerers. However, why does the situation looks a little bad now.¡± The Iron Man fell beside Mirage Knight and Tony opened the helmet and looked at Mirage Knight.

    Tony could see that the situation was bad and Mirage Knight could also see it. Moreover, Mirage Knight could see more clearly than Tony. Because of his physical strengthening, Mirage Knight could see Harry¡¯s situation as he was wrapped in the Demon¡¯s shadow at this moment. So, Mirage Knight is more worried now.

    ¡°Although I know that there are such a group of mysterious people on the earth but I have never contacted them, and I did not expect that they will not be able to deal with this guy. However, there should be a powerful personing soon!¡± Staring worriedly at the battlefield situation, Mirage Knight said seriously.

    The more powerful person Mirage Knight is talking about is obviously the Ancient One. As the leader of the Earth¡¯s Sorcerers, the strength of the Ancient One is much better than these ordinary sorcerers.

    ¡°I hope you are right. If these magical sorcerers can¡¯t deal with that guy, we wouldn¡¯t be able to escape it either.¡± Tony could onlyfort himself when he heard Mirage Knight¡¯s words.

    Although Tony still has two Iron Man around him, he also knows that it is not easy to deal with things that are not from earth. Maybe Arc Reactor¡¯s self-destruct can do some harm to it, but it will still be useless if it can¡¯t destroy that ck hole.

    ¡°No! This can¡¯t go on! Even if they can trap this guy, Harry can¡¯t hold out!¡± Mirage Knight finally breaks down when he sees Harry looking miserable. With a cry, Mirage Knight rushes out.

    Shout!

    However, Mirage Knight was only able to take a step out before he gets stopped by Tony who is watching the situation. Two Iron Men Armors stand in front of him, left and right. Tony will not let Mirage Knight go there to die now.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, don¡¯t be impulsive. It won¡¯t help if you go up there. Their rules are not in ordance with the rules of physics. You can¡¯t even intervene.¡± Stopping Mirage Knight, Tony says in a serious voice.

    Although the Mirror Dimension is a projection of the real world, the rules are entirely subject to the sorcerer¡¯s changes. Even if Iron Man flew into the battlefield, he could only fly along with the constantly changing ground and sky. Science could not work well without the basic rules of physics.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t watch Harry dying like that! That¡¯s not happening!¡± Mirage Knight said with some anger in his voice but he finally stopped.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it together, but we can¡¯t get close to the most central area!¡± Knowing that even if he stopped Mirage Knight, he would run over, Tony finallypromised.

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s attack that ck hole together! I think that¡¯s the energy source of that big guy. If we destroy it, we should be able to get out of this crisis.¡± After agreeing with Tony¡¯s suggestion, Mirage Knight said seriously.

    ¡°Well, I think so too. But, do you have a long-range attack?¡± Tony nodded and asked again.

    Although he knew that Mirage Knight could attack with his de through strange energy but he could not attack a target that is too far. But they want to remain unaffected by the weird rules that are happening in the center, they must hide a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Yes! But I need some help from the Iron Man Armor!¡± Mirage Knight answered when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°What help?¡±

    ¡°Energize me!¡± Mirage Knight had already pulled out his Thunder de as he replied.

    One minuteter, Mirage Knight had taken the Thunder de that absorbed the entire Arc Reactor energy and Tony slowly approached the central battlefield and finally stopped at a position of 100 meters away from it. This is the closest ce they can get without getting affected by those magics. If they move forward, they will fall into the kaleidoscope that is constantly rotating.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Looking at Mirage Knight beside him, Tony asked earnestly. Tony was surprised when the Thunder de fully absorbed the entire energy in Arc Reactor just now as he did not expect that such a seemingly ordinary de had such ability. However, the size of the attack depends on the strength of the user.

    ¡°Ready!¡± Using all the internal energy in his body, Mirage Knight slowly raised the sword to the top of his head with both hands and then replied.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s get started! Three ~ two ~ one ~ J.A.R.V.I.S, Fire the cannon with 100% power!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Thunder Strike!¡±

    Hum!

    Brush!

    As Tony and Mirage Knight shouted, two lights, one purple and one white shed from the side of the battlefield at the same time. Then, a whiteser beam and a purple Thunder power rushed into the center of the battlefield in an instant!

 Chapter 251 Chaos 9

    <h4>Chapter 251 Chaos 9</h4>

    P¨± P¨±!

    The demon who is confronting the six sorcerer does not pay attention to the situation on the edge of the battlefield, even if he notices it, he will not pay attention to it. However, it was these two seemingly insignificant people who broke out with their attacks that could not be ignored by everyone on the battlefield.

    There was almost no sound, theser beam and purple de light had towards the ck hole that was constantly pouring out the ck mist. It was as if rushing into another space, theser beam and the purple de light were both swallowed by the ck hole, and did not prate through the other side of the ck hole.

    ¡°It¡¯s those two guys!¡± Seeing those two shes of light, One sorcerer¡¯s eyes narrowed and he whispered to himself as he continued to struggle to contain the demon.

    Although the Mirror Dimension identally surrounded two ¡°ordinary people¡±, as long as they did not die and remained hiding on the edge, they would not be affected much, so they did not bother with Mirage Knight and Tony. In theter stage, the power of the demon rose sharply, and they were too tired to cope with it, so they naturally forgot about these two people.

    However, theser beam that appeared at this time and the de light that also aggregated powerful energy surprised these sorcerers. In terms of energy alone, Tony¡¯s chest cannon and Mirage Knight¡¯s Thunder Strike have more energy than these sorcerers ordinary magic attacks.

    ¡°However, are their attacks really useful?¡± Suppressing their surprise, a sorcerer¡¯s once again looked back at the huge ck hole behind the demon. Mirage Knight and Tony¡¯s attacks fell silent as they rushed inside, seemingly swallowed up by a ck hole.

    The sorcerer wasn¡¯t the only one who was worried, Tony and Mirage Knight hiding on the edge of the battlefield were also paying close attention to it. After all, this is already the strongest attack they can make at this time. If they can still contact the outside world, Tony can call up his Iron Man army and even using the secret weapon that he has only recently upgraded sessfully, but now he can only think about it.

    However, the center of the battlefield has changed before the sorcerers and Tony and Mirage Knight have time to worry. All of a sudden, the demon, who had been frantically attacking the surrounding area, seemed to sense something and stopped. Then he looked back at the location of the ck hole.

    P¨± ~ P¨± ~ P¨± ~

    Bam!

    Rumble! ~~

    After the giant demon turned back, a strange sound suddenly heard from the ck hole that was constantly flowing with ck mist. It seemed that some explosion sound came from a long distance and was suppressed.

    ¡°Roar!¡± After hearing the sound and then sensing the change in the ck hole, the demon suddenly roared towards the sky.

    Bam!!

    The next moment, the ck hole that was still spraying with ck mist at a constant speed suddenly swelled. Then, more ck mist rushed out from the inside and quickly converged on the demon and the illusion of the demon quickly consolidated under the convergence of the ck mist.

    ¡°No way! Did we actually help it?!¡± Seeing this scene, Mirage Knight who was hiding on the edge of the battlefield murmured a little.

    ¡°This ¡­ may ¡­ maybe ¡­¡± Tony also saw the change of the demon in front of him and he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    However, what happened next reassured them. Because the suddenly expanding ck hole quickly shrank after spraying so much ck mist and soon shrank to the size of a human with a muffled sound.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    In the end, it seemed that the ck hole shrunk to a person¡¯s size could no longer suppress the explosion inside, and a sharp white and purple light burst out from it instantly. Tony and Mirage Knight¡¯s strongest attack had still worked. In a dazzling light, the shrinking ck hole slowly annihted, and finally disappeared from behind the demon.

    Without the ck hole to connect with the outside world, the demon has no ck mist support. However, the ck mist sprayed from the ck hole at the end moment before the explosion was enough for the demon to condense his image. At this time, the demon is no longer a simple ghost but almost has a physical entity. Harry, who has been surrounded by it to help the carrier remaining on the earth, has no use-value and was thrown out by the demon when the ck hole exploded.

    Shout!

    Harry who was abandoned by the demon had already been seriously injured and was unconscious, he fell towards the ground amidst the distorted rules in the center of the battlefield. And those sorcerers are now paying attention to the demon who already has a physical entity, ignoring the victim who was possessed by the said demon.

    However, Harry was ignored by others, but Mirage Knight kept watching him. Seeing Harry being abandoned by the demon, Mirage Knight couldn¡¯t help rushing out, and Tony couldn¡¯t stop him. So in order not to let Mirage Knight get hurt, Tony had no choice but to push his Iron Man Armor and rush towards Mirage Knight.

    A distance of 100 meters would have been easy for Mirage Knight and Iron Man to reach, but the closer they got to the center of the battlefield, the more the disorder rule affected them. Mirage Knight and Tony managed to reach Harry, who was already on the ground, moving around with the changing Mirror Dimension.

    ¡°Harry! Harry!¡± Mirage Knight rushed to Harry¡¯s side, carefully holding him and shouting loudly.

    However, by this time Harry had already expended a great deal of his physical potential due to the demon¡¯s possession. He would have died if he hadn¡¯t been enhanced before. So, in the face of Mirage Knight¡¯s worried cry, Harry keeps his eyes closed and doesn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Damn it! J.A.R.V.I.S, can you help me, scan his condition?¡± While taking out Intermediate Treatment Spray and spraying it on Harry, Mirage Knight shouted to Iron Man beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to help, Mr. Mirage Knight.¡± Without waiting for Tony, J.A.R.V.I.S. already controlled the tenth Iron Man and stepped towards Harry.

    Then, two beams that had previously scanned Mirage Knight appeared again, and soon scanned Harry from head to toe.

    ¡°The tests werepleted and the result is a serious, life-threatening injury requiring emergency medical attention.¡± JARVIS soon reported his test result but the news wasn¡¯t good.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!¡± After hearing J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s test results, Mirage Knight clenched his fists tightly and yelled. Because Mirage Knight had previously used Elven Holy Spring Water when he was seriously injured and his remaining Reward points are not enough to redeem another bottle of Elven Holy Spring Water and the Intermediate Treatment Spray¡¯s treatment was limited. Mirage Knight didn¡¯t know if he could save Harry¡¯s life.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S. Inject him with a dose of epinephrine and SHIELD¡¯s special Recovery serum.¡± Just when Mirage Knight was worried and feeling depressed, Tony suddenly spoke from his side.

    In addition to the advanced weapons on these Iron Man Armor, Tony also equipped them with some first-aid drugs, which can save lives when they are in danger. After all, when Tony first created Iron Man, it was because of an ident that almost killed him, so he didn¡¯t want to encounter the same thing in the future.

    In fact, in addition to being a high-end individualbat weapon, the current Iron Man Armor is also very good at protecting and saving lives. It can be said that this is an Armor that is not limited to the battlefield.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± In front of Mirage Knight¡¯s surprised eyes, the tenth Iron Man suddenly crouched beside Harry, then stretched out his mechanical right arm.

    Kakaka!

    During a mechanical shift, a needle appeared on the right hand of the tenth Iron Man, aiming at Harry held by Mirage Knight. Mirage Knight also picked up Harry¡¯s arm very cooperatively, so that J.A.R.V.I.S could administrate the serum.

    A few secondster, Adrenaline and SHIELD¡¯s special Recovery serum had been injected into Harry¡¯s body. No one knew whether these two copies are very powerful or Harry¡¯s recovery is faster. When J.A.R.V.I.S scanned Harry¡¯s situation again, he found that Harry is now out of danger which made Mirage Knight breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stark!¡± Mirage Knight said to Tony gratefully before Harry¡¯s condition stabilized.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°Sir, a spatial fluctuation has been detected.¡± Just when Mirage Knight wanted to say something, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice came out suddenly.

    ¡°Hum? Could the Mirror Dimension be broken!?¡± Tony and Mirage Knight are surprised to hear JARVIS¡¯s voice.

    When they rescued Harry, the already existing demon was still fighting the six sorcerers. However, the fighting was more fierce at this time and it would be normal if the Mirror Dimension broke.

    ¡°No! No! Yes ¡­¡± However, when Mirage Knight looked up and saw the golden light appearing in the mid-air of Mirror Dimension, he suddenly shouted in surprise.

 Chapter 252 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 252 *Hidden*</h4>

    (Trantor- A mistake was made in previous chapters as the Ancient One in this chapter is a Male from theics and not a female from the movies)

    Buzz!

    In front of Mirage Knight¡¯s surprised eyes, in the center of the Mirror Dimension, a magic space door has quickly formed. Then, a middle-aged man stepped out from the space door, it is the Ancient One!

    ¡°En?¡± Seeing that middle-aged maning out of the Space Door, Mirage Knight¡¯s expression of surprise slightly converged and a voice of doubt appeared. This Ancient One is very different from what he used to see in the movies in his previous life, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was the Ancient One. However, after a sorcerer shouted, Mirage Knight finally felt relieved.

    ¡°Ancient One!¡± A sorcerer shouted in joy when he saw the Ancient One suddenly appear in the Mirror Dimension. Although the ck hole was broken by Mirage Knight and Tony¡¯s joint strike, the demon finally appeared in his physical entity and they would not have been able to hold on for any longer.

    Without responding to the sorcerer, the Ancient One just nced at the giant demon. After the emergence of Ancient One, the demon who had been attacking the Sorcerors stopped his attacks and stood there watching the Ancient One reveal a cautious look.

    ¡°Ancient One!¡± Finally, the demon called the name of the Ancient One. Apparently, the intruding demon knows the name of Ancient One, who has guarded the earth for hundreds of years. And his tone seemed to hide a trace of fear.

    ¡°Oh? You have known about me and you should have known about the consequences of your action and you stille to Earth?¡± After the demon called out his name, Ancient One finally asked a question. Looking at his calm expression, he did not put the demon in front of him in his eyes at all.

    ¡°Ancient One! Don¡¯t be too arrogant! Although you possess great power, it must have declined after hundreds of years and you are already old, are you really as strong as you were when you were young?¡± Facing the Ancient One, the demon with red eyes shouted. However, his words could not hide his fear of the Ancient One. Maybe, he just wants to test Ancient One¡¯s strength. The most powerful being of the earth, the one who had held back even gods and celestials.

    ¡°Oh? Why would you think that? Well, let me test if my powers have decreased a little.¡± Hearing the Demon¡¯s words, the Ancient One frowned slightly and said.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The demon really couldn¡¯t stand thepletely disregarded attitude of Ancient One, and it roared and attacked Ancient One.

    Howls whew!

    The ck arrow rain that had hurt the two sorcerers in a single stroke immediately condensed out, and then shot towards the Ancient One. There was no all-round attack this time, but the power of the attack was concentrated in one ce, which increased the power of the attack by more than ten times. If this attack wasunched at the sorcerers, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop it at all.

    However, faced with the ck arrow rain attack, the Ancient One drew a circle in front of him. With the movement of Ancient One, a huge shield emitting golden light appeared in front of him instantly. Compared to the same moves previously performed by a sorcerer, Ancient One¡¯s move was more powerful.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As soon as the huge golden shield was formed, the numerous ck arrows swooped down on it. Faced with the seemingly massive attack of the ck arrows, Ancient One, who was standing behind the shield, looked calm and looked at a spot on the edge of the battlefield.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After a few seconds, the arrow rain finally disappeared, and the huge golden shield stood still in the air without any damage.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite powerful. I won¡¯t hold back then.¡± Ancient One, who waved the golden shield and stood behind, said quietly.

    Having said that, Ancient One has waved his hand at the giant demon.

    Brush!

    They saw a golden light sh on the demon¡¯s huge body and then all the ws fell off the monster. With a random move, the powerful demon was removed by Ancient One! It can be seen that the strength of Ancient One waspletely different from his students.

    ¡°Roar! Ancient One!¡± When the ws fell and the demon began to disappear into the dark mist in midair, the demon reacted and roared at Ancient One.

    But if he was afraid of Ancient One before, now he was utterly terrified of Ancient One. Such power is far from being possessed by a sorcerer that is too old to die. It is trapped here!

    Brush!

    Despite the demon¡¯s roar, another golden light shed on the demon and another w fell silently from it. This time, the demon did not dare to growl at Ancient One anymore, he was worried that he would really be cut into pieces.

    Brush!

    ¡°Ancient One! You don¡¯t have to kill me! I will leave by myself! You should know who is behind me? Let me go if you don¡¯t want the earth to fall into a great disaster!¡± When the third golden light cut off one of the demon¡¯s legs, the demon finally cried out for mercy in fear. However, although the meaning is to beg for mercy but there is a move long meaning. It seemed that there was someone powerful behind it that would frighten Ancient One. He might really have been just a pawn to test Ancient One¡¯s power, with the master still behind.

    ¡°Oh? I don¡¯t really know who is behind you. But even if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t care. Since you invaded earth, then I have no reason to let you go.¡± Hearing the demon¡¯s words, the Ancient One¡¯s eyes gradually became sharper, and then he answered coldly.

    Brush!

    While talking, there was another golden sh, and now all the limbs of that huge demon body were chopped off by Ancient One, leaving only the bare torso suspended in midair.

    ¡°Ancient One! You forced me to do this!¡± His limbs were hacked, and the demon hissed and snarled. Then a weird wave came from him.

    Buzz!

    Just after the wave spread, the ck hole previously broken up by Mirage Knight and Tony appeared again behind the demon¡¯s torso. However, this time no ck fog emerged from the inside, because this demon did not intend to continue fighting against the Ancient One. After seeing Ancient One¡¯s strength, it only has the idea to escape. Therefore, after the ck hole appeared, the demon¡¯s body quickly shrank and then drilled into that ck hole.

    ¡°Forcing you? Forcing you to run away? Oh!¡± The Ancient One raised his hand and waved at the ck hole.

    Boom!

    The ck hole that was previously dissipated by Mirage Knight and Tony with their full power was directly exploded with a single attack from Ancient One, and only a half of the demon body that had prated into it was dissipated again because of the sudden explosion of the ck hole, and the rest of the body couldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Since you dare toe to the earth to test my strength, then you will die on earth.¡± Broking the demon in half, the Ancient One no longer intends to waste time with him and spoke with cold eyes.

    Buzz!

    Then, without any outward action from the Ancient One. A lot of golden light suddenly appeared around the demon with only a small half body, and it was moving towards the center.

    ¡°Ancient One! My Lord N¡¯astirh will avenge me! The earth will be ours!¡± At thest moment when those golden lights were wiping it out, the demon snarled.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the next second, the remaining demon body waspletely broken in countless golden lights. After a while, all the ck mist in the sky disappeared, and the demon was finally wiped out.

    ¡°N¡¯astirh? It seems I still need time to knock on these ¡°Old friends¡±!¡± Ancient One frowned slightly and whispered as he heard the roar of the demon as it disappeared.

    After the Ancient One easily killed the demon, the six sorcerers who had just been hiding around slowly came around to Ancient One.

    Chapter 352 Ancient One Arrives

 Chapter 253 Subsiding

    <h4>Chapter 253 Subsiding</h4>

    Huh ~

    ¡°Okay! ¡­ wow!¡± Mirage Knight said as he watched the ck mist dissipating in the air.

    Ancient One¡¯s strengthpletely shocked Mirage Knight, and he yearned for the power shown by the Ancient One which could make any enemy flee before it.

    ¡°It¡¯s really amazing! Do you know him?¡± Tony standing next to Mirage Knight was also shocked but performed better than Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Well, I know them. But none of them know me.¡± Mirage Knight replied casually when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Really? Are there any people you don¡¯t know.¡± Because Mirage Knight paid too much attention to Ancient One, he didn¡¯t notice the strangeness of Tony¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Now that the big guy is gone, what do you think they will do with Venom over there?¡± Seeing Mirage Knight ignoring him, Tony pointed to a spot behind them and asked.

    When the six sorcerers first appeared to join forces to build the Mirror Dimension, they sealed Venom alone, and it is still trapped in that corner. Mirage Knight also saw that Venom was trapped there before thinking of working with Tony to deal with that demon first, but now hearing Tony¡¯s reminder, he also remembered that there was another person there who needed his help.

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right! Spiderman!¡± Mirage Knight shouted worriedly as he turned toward Venom¡¯s trapped position. However, Venom at this time was trapped by the sorcerer. Even if Mirage Knight wanted to rescue Peter, he had to let Venom out first.

    ¡°Let¡¯s focus, they seem to have something to tell us.¡± Just when Mirage Knight was thinking about how to exin the situation with the sorcerers, Tony had patted him on the shoulder and said.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Mirage Knight looked up and saw that the sorcerers, who were still floating in the air, came towards them.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Mirage Knight agreed and carefully ced the unconscious Harry on the ground, then stood up and walked forward with Tony.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ancient One.¡± After Mirage Knight and Tony came towards the sorcerers and faced them, Ancient One introduced himself with a smile. The other sorcerers beside him did not speak, and everything was based on Ancient One.

    ¡°Hello, Master Ancient One, thank you for driving that big guy away. Also, I¡¯m Mirage Knight.¡± Facing the powerful sorcerer Ancient One, Mirage Knight thanked introduced himself and thanked him.

    ¡°Hello, Ancient One, my name is Tony Stark.¡± Behind Mirage Knight, Tony also briefly introduced himself.

    ¡°Ohh? Mr. Mirage Knight, you seem to know of us?¡± Ancient One asked curiously when Mirage Knight called himself Master.

    ¡°I know a little, I know you have been protecting the earth from all kinds of demons and other entities that threaten our reality.¡± Facing the doubt of Ancient One, Mirage Knight answered honestly.

    ¡°Oh, it seems you really know us, the mysterious Mirage Knight, the guardian of New York.¡± Upon hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s answer, Ancient One said with a smile. However, both Mirage Knight and Tony could hear another meaning from Ancient One¡¯s tone but they were not sure what it was.

    ¡°Also, Tony Stark, the famous Iron Man, I also know of you.¡± After smiling at Mirage Knight, Ancient One turned towards Tony and said a word.

    ¡°Ancient One, do you know us?¡± Mirage Knight asked curiously when he heard the approachable appearance of Ancient One.

    ¡°We just don¡¯t walk around in front of ordinary people. We don¡¯t actually spend our lives in the mountains. This is the age of information, and we are moving with it.¡± As if noticing Mirage Knight¡¯s doubt, Ancient One smiled and exined.

    ¡°Oh, I thought ¡­¡± Mirage Knight smiled a little awkwardly after hearing the exnation from Ancient One.

    ¡°Ancient One, was that big guy really the demon from other worlds just now?¡± Just when Mirage Knight was feeling a little awkward, Tony asked while looking at Ancient One.

    Although Tony has already received some information from Mirage Knight, it is better to ask these professionals directly. Moreover, after the two magical attacks, Tony was eager to learn more about this special discipline that is not in line with science. So, since these sorcerers also acknowledge that they live in the information age, they may be able to cooperate.

    ¡°Well, that uh ~ the big guy is really not from this world. I don¡¯t know how it slipped in when it discovered the loophole in the guardian¡¯s system, and it was still attached to your friend.¡± Tony asked his questions politely and the Ancient One didn¡¯t mind answering at all.

    ¡°It turns out that there are so many secrets in this world. I thought that what I encountered some time ago was already the most secret thing on the.¡± Tony could not help but sigh when he got a positive answer from the professionals.

    The answer from Ancient One almost tells Tony that the theory of countless worlds in the multiverse is true and even creatures such as magic sorcerer have appeared on earth, so it is not impossible for parallel worlds or multiverses to exist.

    ¡°This world is far moreplicated than you think, but you are much better than ordinary people. You are already one of the few who has ess to these secrets.¡± Hearing the emotions in Tony¡¯s words, Ancient One said with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah! Who could have thought that I was just a simple rich man and physical scientist more than two months ago.¡± Tony continued with his emotion-filled tone. However, if other people heard Tony¡¯s words, they would have a few ck lines on their heads. What simple rich?

    ¡°Ancient One, the thing you¡¯ve sealed there is an alien creature, and he is parasitic on my friend. Can you help him out?¡± After two words from Tony, Mirage Knight interjected. Now that Ancient One looks so approachable, Mirage Knight certainly wants him to save Peter.

    ¡°Well, although these alien creatures do not belong to our jurisdiction. However, since I have met it here, let me solve this problem.¡± Ancient One replied faintly after hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s request. Listening to him, it seems that these alien creatures are managed by a special person, but at this time Mirage Knight will not explore this.

    ¡°Thank you! We also have a way to deal with that alien creature, but we need Ancient One to rescue my friend at a critical time.¡± Seeing Ancient One agree to help, Mirage Knight said excitedly.

    ¡°Well, that would be best.¡± With a smile, Ancient One and Mirage Knight went to the ce where Venom was trapped.

    A few minutester, Venom was irritated from Peter¡¯s body in an unpleasant roar as he was attacked by the sound waves released by the full power of two Iron Man. And just after Peter¡¯s body was revealed, Ancient One shot out and transfigured a chain to pull him out.

    ¡°What are you going to do with this? If you don¡¯t have a good way to deal with it, I can just kill it.¡± Peter had been rescued and Ancient One looked at the constantly twisted Venom in front of him and asked the two of them.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Mirage Knight originally intended to destroy Venom directly, but he remembered that Tony had said before that he wanted to study this alien creature, so he looked at Tony.

    ¡°Ancient One, do you have a way to make it smaller? I¡¯m going to grab it and study it if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Seeing both Mirage Knight and Ancient One looking at him, Tony expressed his desires.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind, I believe you would be able to tame this creature.¡± Not minding Tony¡¯s request, Ancient One once again waved his hands at the constantly twisting Venom in front of him.

 Chapter 254 Late Deadpool

    <h4>Chapter 254 Late Deadpool</h4>

    Ten minutester, Mirage Knight and Tony looked at the surrounding scene with surprise. Ancient One and the other sorcerors have just left. Tony just had a chance to observe the appearance of the Magic Space door up close, but he couldn¡¯t understand the principle behind it at all.

    And now they have left the Mirror Dimension and returned to the real world. The surrounding scene is the same as before they entered the Mirror Dimension. As for Venom, it was gone, presumably packed in a special container by Tony. Peter and Harryy unconsciously at Mirage Knight¡¯s feet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with the situation here, you take these two to get some treatment first.¡± After looking at the four Iron Man Armors on the ground, Tony looked at Mirage Knight beside him and said.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already notified Deadpool to pick us up. He should be here soon.¡± Mirage Knight said after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Venom, who was parasitic on Peter, was taken away by Tony, and the Demon who was possessing Harry was also destroyed by the Ancient One. Harry and Peter should now be able to recover normally. He just doesn¡¯t know what they will think of this situation when they wake up again. Anyway, Mirage Knight thinks that they won¡¯t be feeling good about themselves.

    ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll leave first. If you want to study Venom with me,e to my seaside vi, I will wee you.¡± Tony started his Iron Man Armor¡¯s suspension, he also invited Mirage Knight to study Venom with him.

    ¡°Well, I will.¡± Mirage Knight nodded in reply to Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mirage Knight.¡± After saying his goodbye, Tony had already risen to the sky, leaving with the 13th Iron Man Armor.

    Mirage Knight looks up as Tony disappearspletely. His eyes twinkle, then he raises his hand and taps the headset.

    ¡°Deadpool, can you get here any faster? I¡¯ve had a few fights on my side and you¡¯re still not here yet!¡± Mirage Knight calls through the headset and shouted at the person on the other side.

    ¡°I am almost there! Don¡¯t you know how hard it is to run for so long?¡± Deadpool responded quickly when Mirage Knight was clearly angry.

    Whirl ~

    As soon as Deadpool finished answering, Mirage Knight heard a sound. Then, in front of Mirage Knight¡¯s unhappy eyes, the taxi that often takes Deadpool slowly drives in and goes around the two broken Iron Man Armor along the way.

    Card!

    ¡°Ah ah, Hey! Is this the Iron Man?¡± Deadpool shouted as he got out of the car and circled around the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss there! Those Iron Man Armors were broken. Mr. Stark will send someone over to retrieve themter. Be careful around them.¡± Seeing the surprised look on Deadpool¡¯s face, Mirage Knight couldn¡¯t remain mad as he spoke.

    ¡°Eh! Even such a high-end Iron Man Armors got broken. It seems that you must have experienced a tough fight just now!¡± Jumping from those Iron Man Armor to Mirage Knight, Deadpool said eloquently.

    Although still speechy, Deadpool nced up and down at Mirage Knight to make sure he was fine. However, the hidden effect of Phantom Suit hid Mirage Knight¡¯s appearance and Deadpool wasn¡¯t able to observe anything. Instead, two unconscious guys lying on the ground attracted Deadpool¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Hey? Who are these two guys? Are they Victims?¡± For the first time, seeing Spiderman¡¯s face (Spiderman suit has been mostly swallowed by Venom, Peter is now almost naked), Deadpool asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ that¡¯s right. Help me to lift both of them to the car. They are both injured and need treatment.¡± Seeing Deadpool didn¡¯t recognize Peter and Harry, Mirage Knight didn¡¯t n to exin and waved his hand and spoke.

    ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t expect that I would miss the flight and would do the cleaning process.¡± While working with Mirage Knight, he raised Harry from the ground, and he was still speaking without stopping.

    ¡°Even if you came early, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to get involved in it. This fight wasn¡¯t something that you could imagine. Even Iron Man and I had to hide in that battle.¡± Carefully putting Harry in the back seat. Mirage Knight briefly exined the situation to Deadpool.

    ¡°Really? Then should I be grateful foringte?¡± Deadpool didn¡¯t expect Mirage Knight to say these words and said something with an unbelievable expressions on his face. Due to his deathless nature, Deadpool doesn¡¯t know any kind of fights he can¡¯t get himself into.

    ¡°Trust me, today¡¯s fight was really something we don¡¯t have much ability to intervene for now. Of course, it may not be the case in the future, after all, we are all still growing and improving.¡± Peter was put into the car and discharged alongside Harry and Mirage Knight said again seriously.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you. But, how do we sit now?¡± After putting Peter in the back seat, Deadpool suddenly found that there wasn¡¯t enough room for him to sit in with Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Squeezing a little is OK, I¡¯ll sit behind.¡± Mirage Knight didn¡¯t have such trouble, anyway, he nned to sit in the back to take care of the seriously injured Peter and Harry.

    ¡°Well, if you want to.¡± Helplessly spreading his hands, Deadpool also got into the front passenger seat.

    ¡°Come on, Brother!¡± He patted the driver¡¯s shoulder and shouted.

    Whirl ~

    I don¡¯t know if the driver is psychologically strong or he really doesn¡¯t care, he just calmly started the car and drove off with Mirage Knight and Deadpool and two unconscious young people who were famous in New York.

    Less than five minutes after Mirage Knight¡¯s departure, there was a sudden crack in the sky, and then an entire team of Iron Man appeared in the same spot where the battle had taken ce. This is what Tony calls the tidying up, he sent out an entire team of Iron Man Armor.

    ¡­

    An hourter, Lin Rui, stripped of his status as Mirage Knight, is with Harry and Peter in the VIP ward of an Oscorp-owned hospital in New York. After this incident, Lin Rui no longer intends to hide his identity as Mirage Knight with his two friends.

    Perhaps this incident would not have happened if they had known each other¡¯s identity. Of course, this is Lin Rui¡¯s wishful thinking. Venom¡¯s parasite and the possession of other world entities may seem idental, but it wouldn¡¯t have changed the oue. Even if they knew each other¡¯s identities for a long time, that may not change anything.

    With the top treatment in the hospital, Peter and Harry, who are no longer in danger, should be able to recover soon. On the one hand, their own bodies have strong Recovery capabilities and on the other hand, it is due to Peter and Dr. Connors¡¯ research on the sessful Recovery serum some time ago. As a magical serum that has not yet been announced to the public, its effect is good enough to restore Peter and Harry¡¯s exhausted physical potential.

    Lin Rui finally had time to give herself a good treatment and rest. He had been seriously injured before. Although he recovered quickly from the treatment in Elven Holy Spring Water, he still consumed his physical energy and needed to rest.

    In this way, the battle of Spiderman and little Green Goblin, caused by Venom and alien demons, finally ended after involving Iron Man, the League of Defender and the mysterious sorcerers.

    After this time, the feeling of getting strong in Lin Rui¡¯s heart has be stronger. Only by being strong can he protect his friends and loved ones. In this troubled Marvel World, Lin Rui can no longer live in silence, he will need to take the initiative to attack.

 Chapter 255: Confession

    <h4>Chapter 255: Confession</h4>

    Although the fight between Venom and the Demon was fierce, it took ce in the Mirror Dimension and except for the few pits around the church ground that were made at the beginning, nothing else was damaged. The fierce fighting did not affect the reality of this world.

    Therefore, apart from knowing that there are a lot of Iron Man Armors flying around in the sky, ordinary people didn¡¯t know that a remote location in New York has seen a battle that might have overturned the whole earth.

    Of course, Tony who got Venom won¡¯t go around saying that he got aplete alien biological creature. Venom is not a human-like Thor, but an alien creature that can be used for many experiments without him having to worry about humanitarianism or the existence of alien biological protectionws. Tony doesn¡¯t want to share his gains with SHIELD. It¡¯s better to hold this kind of thing to himself.

    As for Lin Rui, he had to watch Peter and Harry in the hospital, so he could only tell his family that he was interning at Stark¡¯s house. And he also had to lie to Aunt May about Peter, so that she didn¡¯t worry about Peter. His excuse was that their study group was so busy that Peter couldn¡¯t return home.

    The Oscorp people, although very confused about the injuries of their directors, did not ask more questions and tried their best to treat them. Just before that, Harry was injured all over again, much to the surprise of the researchers, who had witnessed the extent of Harry¡¯s physical strength and they could not imagine anyone else in the world who could have hurt him that badly.

    Buzz ~

    Resting and meditating on the sofa in the VIP room for the night, Lin Rui¡¯s body finally recoveredpletely with the help of Elven Holy Spring Water and his own efforts. Peter and Harry¡¯s condition had also improved a lot and it seems that they would be able to wake up soon.

    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know how to exin this to them. If I tell them that I have been hiding my identity, I will be beaten! With the strength of Spiderman and now Harry, I may not be their opponent!¡± Opening his eyes slowly, Lin Rui murmured helplessly as he looked at his two friends in front of him.

    After thinking about it for a night, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t think of a way to tell them that he is Mirage Knight. However, he could no longer conceal his identity from them. Especially now that Harry has be stronger, although he may not be a Green Goblin in the future. However, Harry with such powerful strength would also be a great help to Lin Rui. Who better than his best friend as a teammate?

    ¡°Forget it, I will just tell them the truth, it really isn¡¯t possible for them to kill me anyway?¡± Finally, Lin Rui said to himself.

    ¡°Huh? Tell us what?¡± Just as Lin Rui finished talking to himself, a voice came out of the ward. It was Peter¡¯s voice, he seemed to have woken up!

    Call!

    Hearing Peter¡¯s voice, Lin Rui rushed to his bed in surprise. ¡°Peter, are you awake?! How do you feel?¡± Lin Rui stared at Peter and asked with concern.

    ¡°Hey ~~ My head is a little dizzy, and my body aches everywhere. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Peter opened his eyespletely after he got used to his aching body. Then he twisted his body hard and asked Lin Rui.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? About what happened to you, and what happenedter?¡± Lin Rui asked with concern, seeing Peter¡¯s confused look. Didn¡¯t Peter remember what happened after he got controlled by Venom? It doesn¡¯t seem like it should be the case! Lin Rui thought silently in his heart.

    ¡°What happened to me? What happened ¡­ Ah! That ¡­ Harry! I seem! ¡­¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter narrowed his eyes and thought about it carefully. Soon, all the memories of the time when he was influenced by Venom came to his mind. When he thought that he had hurt Harry, Peter suddenly cried out worried, but when he saw Lin Rui around him, he suppressed it forcefully. Peter still didn¡¯t want his identity as Spiderman exposed.

    ¡°Peter, you don¡¯t have to hide anything from me, I know you are Spiderman.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s expression, Lin Rui knew that he was holding back and said nothing, so Lin Rui smiled and said suddenly.

    ¡°Huh? Jackson! You! How did you know?!¡± Peter asked in surprise as he heard his friend¡¯s words. Staring at Lin Rui in front of him, Peter felt that his friend had suddenly got a lot mysterious for a moment. Or, did he unintentionally exposed himself?

    ¡°Peter, it¡¯s not just you who had an adventure! I¡¯ve been by your side, whether you were a Spiderman or Peter.¡± Lin Rui smiled and reminded, looking at Peter¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Always by my side, whether I¡¯m Spiderman or Peter?! You are! ¡­ You¡¯re a Mirage¡­?¡± Lin Rui reminded him and it got more obvious, and Peter understood it a little.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Mirage Knight. Spiderman, this is the first time we¡¯ve actually met each other.¡± Holding out his hand, Lin Rui greets Peter with a smile. As he held out his hand, Lin Rui quickly revealed the Phantom Suit, only to put it back again.

    Call!

    ¡°Damn, Mirage Knight! No wonder I felt as if I knew Mirage Knight from the beginning. He seemed to know me well and always helped me! It turned out that Mirage Knight was you!¡± Holding out his hand to hold Lin Rui¡¯s hand, Peter said bitterly.

    ¡°Oh, as a senior, it is also necessary for me to lead the younger generation.¡± Lin Rui said ??after hearing Peter¡¯s words.

    ¡°By the way, where is Harry?! How is he? I was controlled by that weird thing before, and I remember I wanted to hurt Harry.¡± Now that he knew that Lin Rui was Mirage Knight, Peter no longer cares about hiding his identity and asked nervously.

    ¡°Well, Harry is lying there?¡± Seeing Peter worried, Lin Rui turned his head and motioned to look at the bed next to him. At the same time, he breathed a sigh of relief silently, seeing that Peter didn¡¯t care much about him hiding his identity.

    Call!

    However, just when Lin Rui and Peter turned their heads and looked at Harry, Harry, who was supposed to be still in aa had already woken up and looked at them withplex eyes.

    ¡°Ha ~ ¡­ Harry! You¡¯re awake too!¡± Lin Rui greeted him a little awkwardly, seeing Harry staring at himself and Peter.

    ¡°Spiderman? Mirage Knight? It turns out that both of my friends have such an unknown side. Why am I not surprised?¡± Looking at Lin Rui and Peter, Harry said lightly, and they couldn¡¯t see any surprise in his eyes.

    ¡°This ¡­ that ¡­ Harry, are you okay? I remember hurting you when I was controlled by that weird thing.¡± Grabbing his head awkwardly, Peter finally asked again.

    ¡°This is also what I want to ask you. You did hurt me at that time, but I soon recovered back. It seems that there was something in my body that is controlling me. Thest thing I remember is fighting the thing that was on you, and getting the better of it, and wondering if you¡¯re going to get hurt.¡± Harry asked after some thought.

    Peter and Harry lost their consciousness at the same time, so it was not clear to both sides the development and end of the whole thing. After hearing Harry¡¯s words, Peter¡¯s face was aggressive, and he didn¡¯t know what happened after he passed out. Of course, Harry knew nothing about it as well.

    Huh ~

    So, after looking at each other, Peter and Harry both turned their eyes to Lin Rui, who was standing aside, their good friend who had always hidden his identities from them.

 Chapter 256 Removing The Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 256 Removing The Barrier</h4>

    In Oscorp¡¯s private VIP ward, Peter and Harry both stared at Lin Rui as if trying to burn two holes in his body. Now that they know that Lin Rui is Mirage Knight, Lin Rui has always known Peter Spiderman¡¯s identity, and there was Mirage Knight present in their incident. So, if someone can exin to them their current situation, then it must be Lin Rui.

    ¡°Okay! Okay! Don¡¯t stare at me like that! I¡¯m getting goosebumps all over my body!¡± Lin Rui shouted unbearably, feeling quite ufortable as he got stared at by Peter and Harry.

    ¡°Well then, my dear Mr. Mirage Knight, you must know what has happened to us! And that strange thing that clung to me has disappeared. Did you have any hand in it?¡± Seeing Lin Rui feeling ufortable, Peter smiled with satisfaction and then asked.

    ¡°Also, there was something wrong with me. But now I don¡¯t have that weird feeling. So, I think it was you doing too, Mirage Knight?¡± After Peter, Harry looked up and asked.

    Both Peter and Harry were not fools, and they were both geniuses. Although they don¡¯t have any memory of what happened during the period when they were under other¡¯s influence, they can infer a lot of things from some clues.

    Especially after they knew that Lin Rui was Mirage Knight, they were even more certain that Lin Rui must have yed a big role in this incident. At least, it is obviously Lin Rui¡¯s credit that they appeared in this VIP room intact for the best treatment, so obviously he had saved them.

    ¡°Okay! Okay! I knew you¡¯d ask me these things when you knew who I was. But I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. Let me tell you what happened to each of you.¡± Lin Rui waves his hand as Peter and Harry questioned him. Now that he has decided to confess, he will certainly not conceal anything from them.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter and Harry both looked at Lin Rui seriously, waiting for his next words.

    ¡°Cough! The strange substance in Peter was an alien species called Venom, apanion organism that lives as a parasite. On the one hand, it uses the host¡¯s body to strengthen itself, on the other hand, it also strengthens the host¡¯s strength. ¡®Venom would be a betterpanion if it didn¡¯t have the side effect of amplifying negative emotions and controlling the users thought thoughts.¡± Watching Peter and Harry, Lin Rui first exins the existence of Venom.

    ¡°That thing was an alien creature! No wonder I always lost control of my emotions and lost my sanity in the end!¡± Peter said with lingering fear when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s exnation of Venom. Harry was also scared in the other bed, he didn¡¯t like this alien creature any better than Peter.

    ¡°You were under Venom¡¯s control at the time when you hurt Harry, but Harry was already affected by the thing in him at the time.¡± Lin Rui said after Peter interjected. He also said this because he was trying to resolve the gap between Peter and Harry because they hurt each other, especially now that Harry knew that Peter was the murderer of his father. Although Harry hadn¡¯t said anything yet, Lin Rui knew it must be in his heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s inside me? What the hell is that? The Venom you were talking about was a creature, though it came from another. But the oddness in me seemed to have nothing to do with anything foreign object, it was as if I had suddenly be that.¡± Harry asks when Lin Rui mentions something in his body.

    ¡°Well, the thing in your body was really not easy to detect, because it is something more powerful and more difficult to deal with than the alien creatures like Venom. Peter, Harry, do you believe in the theory of countless worlds in the multiverse?¡± Seeing that Harry is so eager to find out what¡¯s going on with his body, Lin Rui answers briefly and then asks a serious question.

    ¡°Well? Why ask such a question? However, I do believe it.¡±

    ¡°I also believe it. After all, what we are now experiencing may havepletely transcended what could happen in an ordinary world.¡±

    After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s somewhat absurd question, Peter and Harry expressed their opinions, although they were puzzled. Both of them believed in such opinions or theories.

    That is to say, geniuses such as Peter and Harry who have experienced things that many ordinary people cannot experience do believe in such things.

    ¡°Well, what I say next is about this multiverse and countless other worlds. Harry, what wastent in your body before was a Demon from another reality or world. Maybe you don¡¯t understand what Demons are, but just treat them as one a very powerful race, they are very cruel species. ¡°

    ¡°As far as I know, these Demons from other worlds have always been interested in the earth. If it wasn¡¯t for a respectable group of people who have been guarding the earth from the very beginning, then the earth would have already been upied by the infiltration attacks of those powerful races. The entire earth¡¯s civilization would have fallen.¡± Now that both Peter and Harry believe in the Multiverse theory, Lin Rui briefly introduced the existence of the Demons and other races and gods and also vaguely mentioned the existence of the Ancient One.

    ¡°Demon from other worlds?! That¡¯s a lot of information and not something I was expecting! I did not expect that there would be something in my body from another world!¡± Harry was feeling unbelievable as he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    He thought that the Alien creature Venom that was parasitic on Peter was already surprising. He did not expect that Demon also existed and that they came from other worlds. What¡¯s next? A Universe World War?

    ¡°Fuck! It turns out that Harry was stronger than me! No wonder I feel pain everywhere on my body! You must have beaten me up!¡± Unlike Harry, who had hidden his shock, Peter had already called out on it.

    ¡°Oh, Venom really can¡¯t beat that Demon. But you getting hurt has nothing to do with Harry, it¡¯s just a side effect of Venom¡¯s parasite.¡± Lin Ruiughed and joked when he heard Peter¡¯s words. He knew that the former lively Peter was back.

    ¡°Hmm! Is it just you that got hurt? I am not in any better condition than you, Now that I look at it, I may be in worse!¡± Harry retorted after Peter¡¯s words. His entire body was hurting, except that Harry doesn¡¯t always like to show it like Peter.

    ¡°Okay! Alright! Both of you are hurt, and it¡¯s not your fault. So don¡¯t me each other anymore. And, Harry, about Peter¡¯s idental killing of your father before, I think the Demon was Influencing him.¡± Seeing that Peter and Harry were joking again as before, Lin Rui smiled and interjected, and then his voice suddenly lowered as he spoke to Harry.

    Although Peter and Harry woke up and never mentioned that Peter had killed his father, Norman Osborn, Lin Rui knew it was the two of them deliberately avoiding it. However, in order to prevent them from creating any gaps in the future, Lin Rui feels that it is better to take advantage of this opportunity to solve their situation.

    Sure enough, when they heard Lin Rui mentioning Peter killing Norman, both Harry and Peter¡¯s smile narrowed and they didn¡¯t look at each other again. However, they were still listening carefully to what Lin Rui said. Because he just mentioned the effects of the Demon in the killing.

    ¡°Harry, you should now know why your father did that kind of thing, right?¡± Seeing Harry and Peter not talking, Lin Rui continued to look at Harry and asked.

    ¡°You mean, my father was under the control of that Demon?¡± Harry heard Lin Rui and a gleam of light shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. And, when Uncle Norman fought with Peter, the demon also affected Peter, so he killed your father by ident.¡± Looking at Harry, Lin Rui said seriously.

    Of course, this is something Lin Rui can¡¯t be sure of. However, in order to make his friends reconcile with each other again, Lin Rui does not mind taking some uncertain things as evidence. Moreover, Peter did feel weird and out of control at that time.

    ¡°So, my father¡¯s death was really an ident?¡± Seeing Lin Rui speaking so seriously, Harry looked at Peter and asked.

    ¡°Harry, I didn¡¯t really want to kill Uncle Norman at that time! To me, this has always been a nightmare!¡± Seeing Harry looking at him, Peter answered seriously. It was because of the guilt in Peter¡¯s mistakenly killing Norman Osborn that Peter had given Venom a chance in controlling him.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you!¡± Finally, Harry still trusted his two friends.

    ¡°So, we¡¯re still friends!¡± Finally talking about Peter¡¯s killing of Norman, Lin Rui asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes! We are still friends!¡±

    ¡°Best friend!¡±

 Chapter 257 Harryâ€™s Hesitation

    <h4>Chapter 257 Harry¡¯s Hesitation</h4>

    Later, Lin Rui exins to Peter and Harry as they have no memory of what happened. It was just a big fight, and finally, the Demon that possessed Harry was destroyed, and the Venom that parasitic on Peter was seized by Tony.

    As for some details, Lin Rui didn¡¯t say it clearly, the existence like Ancient Ones, Lin Rui just mentioned it briefly. After all, Lin Rui is not very likely to meet these people in the future. However, if Lin Rui knew that Ancient One sent two sorcerers to follow Thor in secret, he would not think so and he would have a lot of intersections with the sorcerers who guarded the earth.

    ¡°Well, Jackson, my Spiderman suit was devoured by Venom. You think Mr. Stark would make another suit for me?¡± Everything had been said and Peter lying in bed began to worry about his own thing.

    Because of Venom, Peter did a lot of bad things some time ago. He was worried that Tony would not provide him with a Spiderman suit. ustomed to the enhancements and high-tech brought by Tony¡¯s Spiderman suit, Peter no longer wanted to wear his simple hero suit.

    ¡°You have to talk to Mr. Stark yourself, but I don¡¯t think he would mind giving you another Spiderman suit.¡± Lin Rui answered with a smile when he saw that Peter was worried.

    Tony also knew that Peter¡¯s mistakes were because of Venom¡¯s influence and he would not me Peter anymore. Moreover, Venom is now in Tony¡¯s hands. Tony maybe even happy to give Peter an upgraded Spiderman suit.

    ¡°Well, I was going to ask you to help me talk to Mr. Stark. You have a better rtionship with him. Say, Jackson, does Mr. Stark know that you are Mirage Knight? After all, Mr. Stark knew Jackson Lin, and Iron Man knew Mirage Knight.¡± Peter¡¯s eyes dim slightly as he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answers, but then he remembers something and asked.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ this, it shouldn¡¯t be, I¡¯ve never exposed myself in front of Mr. Stark.¡± Lin Rui answered when he heard Peter¡¯s question.

    However, this is what he said, but Lin Rui wasn¡¯t so sure about it in his heart. He was sure that Tony didn¡¯t know who he was before, but now he¡¯s not so sure. Because he recently discovered that the way Tony got along with him seemed to be slowly changing. But Tony didn¡¯t say anything, maybe he didn¡¯t know it yet.

    ¡°Oh, really? And when are you going to talk to Mr. Stark?¡± Peter doesn¡¯t really care when Lin Rui tells Tony the truth. He was just curious.

    ¡°Well, it depends.¡± Lin Rui has no idea. But if he really wants to carry out his n, it seems better to keep his identity hidden. After all, Tony had always thought he was someone of great hidden power.

    ¡°Well, I think Mr. Stark would be very surprised to know that you are Mirage Knight! Just think about it!¡±

    ¡°You must be feeling good seeing you have already started talking so much! It doesn¡¯t look like you were being controlled by an Alien Parasite a while ago!¡± Seeing Peter who was back to his normal self, Lin Ruiughed and joked.

    ¡°Hahaha! Isn¡¯t that just an ident! I will pay attention to these types of things in the future!¡± Peter said with augh.

    As Lin Rui and Peter chat and joke with each other, Harry looks at them from the hospital bed. Although Harry now knows the hidden identities of his two best friends, he still doesn¡¯t feel closer to them. Instead, he feels that he is getting pulled away.

    Because, even if Harry knew the biggest secrets of Lin Rui and Peter, he is now just an ¡°ordinary person¡±, and his life is destined to bepletely different from Mirage Knight and Spiderman. Perhaps, the distance between them will be further increased in the future.

    ¡°Hey! Harry, what are you thinking about? Do you think the joke I just said isn¡¯t funny?¡± Just as Harry was thinking about the future, Peter¡¯s voice suddenly passed into his ear.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s funny.¡± Harry didn¡¯t notice what jokes Peter had just said and he just answered with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, Harry, has your body changed a lot? I saw that you were able to fight Peter before you were possessed by that Demon. That is not something an ordinary person can do.¡± Lin Rui seemed to see what was going on in Harry¡¯s mind, so he asked him a question.

    ¡°Well, I injected a specially improved version of the gene serum in my body, which is a kind of serum that can greatly stimte the body¡¯s potential. However, this kind of serum seems to have a much better effect on me than normal.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Harry didn¡¯t hide it either and answered truthfully.

    As a biotechnology conglomerate, Oscorp¡¯s Titan series of gic serum is fully capable of producing arge number of super-soldiers. There were some dangers, of course, but they paled inparison to what was finally achieved.

    ¡°I see.¡± Lin Rui was not surprised in the slightest when he heard Harry¡¯s answer.

    Because the research done by Peter and Dr. Connors was sessful, Harry¡¯s research team has a guarantee based on the mutant gene serum to study the enhanced gene serum in another direction. Because even the body couldn¡¯t afford the effects of strengthening done by the gene serum, they can also inject the Recovery gene serum to treat the damage to the body.

    With that said, Oscorp this time can be said to have developed something big. For the U.S. military, Osborn¡¯s enhanced serum effect may be more valuable than Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor. After all, Tony hasn¡¯t let up until now and the military has no more than five Iron Man Armor, which can¡¯t form an effectivebat force at all.

    But if Harry gave the Oscorp¡¯s Titan series enhanced serums to the military, they would be able to create a loyal team far superior to ordinary people in a short period of time, which would y a role no less than Iron Man on the battlefield.

    ¡°So, Harry, are you willing to use your powers for the world?¡± After a little thought, Lin Rui looks at Harry and asks earnestly.

    In fact, Lin Rui ns to recruit him to the League of Defender after learning that Harry has a far superior ability. A strong teammate who can fly on a Hoverboard can bring Lin Rui a lot of convenience in many situations.

    ¡°Really? Can I really do that?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Harry could already guess what Lin Rui meant and he asked quickly.

    ¡°Of course you can do that, otherwise you can ask Peter. He was not as good as you when he became Spiderman. Now, he has be the most popr Vignte in New York. Everyone has be a Spiderman fan.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Actually, I prefer the title of Friendly Neighborhood Spiderman.¡± Peter was embarrassed when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, can I think about it?¡± However, after the initial excitement, Harry calmed down and asked again.

    ¡°Of course, we will always wee you in the League of Defender!¡± Although there were some minor surprises that Harry didn¡¯t agree, Lin Rui promised.

    ¡°Well, Peter, another team member joined the team a few days ago, he is a highly skilled hacker and a very good logistical member.¡± After talking to Harry, Lin Rui turned to Peter and said.

    ¡°What? New member! Why did you ept a new member without telling me?¡± Peter shouted at Lin Rui, apparently dissatisfied with their actions.

    ¡°I called you that time. It was you who didn¡¯te. Do you even remember how many times you rejected my call?¡±

    ¡°Uh ¡­ heh! This ¡­¡±

 Chapter 258: Tomâ€™s Situation

    <h4>Chapter 258: Tom¡¯s Situation</h4>

    In this way, when Peter and Harry are still unable to get off the bed due to their injuries, Lin Rui is in the hospital room chatting with them. It seems that the three of them are back to the days when they were just good friends. However, they all know that things have changed a lot since before.

    As the Golden Triangle of the New York Empire State High School, Jackson Lin became the Mirage Knight who secretly guarded the security of New York, Peter Parker became Spiderman, the loving guardian of New Yorkers, and Harry Osborn officially took over Oscorp Industries and bes New York¡¯s youngestrge group president.

    Although it has only been a semester, Lin Rui and his two friends have undergone tremendous changes. Furthermore, they will experience more unpredictable things in the future, but let¡¯s leave their future to the future.

    However, when Lin Rui and his two friends were being honest with each other and their rtionship recovered to the previous time, New York did not want to look so calm without the Venom Spiderman hopping around. There will always be people who do bad things, which is why the League of Defenders exists.

    In the most central part of New York, there are some luxurious office buildings that rose hundreds of meters from the ground, most of these buildings are office locations of somepanies, and are also known as New York¡¯s Elites hangout ces. However, in the first-floor lobby of a luxurious office building, a teenager who was notpatible with the surrounding people was walking inside.

    Da Da ~

    ¡°Mr. Tom Smith, hello, I¡¯ve been sent to meet you.¡± Just as the boy walked slowly in the hall and looked around, a man in a suit and leather clothes came to him and greeted him politely.

    The boy in the suit is Tom, the friend Lin Rui grew up with. I don¡¯t know how he came to be here as nobody in Mr. Smith¡¯s family seems to work here.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Looking at the man in a suit in front of him, Tom simply answered. It seems that this is not the first time he hade here, and although Tom doesn¡¯t know the person in front of him, he doesn¡¯t have much doubt.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s go.¡± With a smile, the man in the suit turned and walked towards the building.

    Watching the man in the suit turn around and walk ahead, Tom stood there for some time and finally, as if with some determination, lifted his feet behind the man in the suit and walked into the building.

    Huh ~

    Tom followed the man in the suit into a private elevator. To his surprise, they were falling fast instead of rising. From the monitor next to the elevator, it looks like Tom is going six floors down.

    Moreover, looking at the monitor, Tom felt that there must be more than six floors underground. He just doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on underneath, but this is in the center of New York. Can an underground organization really have such a stronghold here? If it is true, then Tom would be shocked.

    Ding ~

    Soon, the elevator stopped on the sixth floor on the underground floor. When the elevator door opened, Tom continued to follow the man in the suit.

    There is a long aisle in front of the elevator. When passing through the aisle, Tom can see various rooms on both sides of the aisle through the transparent ss on both sides. Most of the rooms are empty, but there are some people in some rooms, mostly young people, about the same age as Tom.

    After carefully observing the people in the room, Tom was surprised to find that some of them had the ability that was not ordinary. Of course, Tom¡¯s surprise was only after seeing them at the beginning and then he calmed down. After all, he came for this reason.

    After walking down the aisle with small rooms on both sides, Tom and the man in the suit came to an underground za-style building made entirely of high-strength alloy. In this circr underground square, many people are busy around machines that Tom has never seen before. Originally Tom wanted to take a closer look at those weird machines, but the man in the suit in front had already gone far, and Tom had to keep up.

    Soon, the man in the suit takes Tom to a room that looks like a conference room. This is their destination.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Tom, you just wait here for a while. Manager Jeffery will be here soon.¡± Taking Tom to the meeting room, the man in the suit looked at Tom and smiled.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tom replied very ndly, apparently knowing that Jeffrey was in charge.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave first. Mr. Tom, don¡¯t walk around, there are some dangerous things here.¡± The man seemed to be very satisfied with Tom¡¯s performance, and he reminded him before leaving the room.

    Card ~

    Finally, the man in the suit closed the door of the conference room before he left, leaving Tom alone.

    ¡°Whew! Am I doing the right thing?¡± After the man in the suit left, Tom whispered a question to himself.

    Tom also came into contact with this organization in an unexpected circumstance, and it seems that this organization has some interest in Tom, and has been in contact with him since then, hoping to let Tom join this organization. Tom certainly didn¡¯t have any ideas at first, but that changed when Lin Rui and Peter and Harry became friends and formed the golden triangle and his best friend became Mirage Knight, that was when Tom¡¯s ideas changed.

    In an ident, Tom finds Lin Rui, who sneaked out of the window in the middle of the night. Because of his curiosity, Tom followed Lin Rui. And what he saw made him overwhelmed. It turned out that his friend, who had been ying with him since childhood had such a huge secret.

    Since then, Tom also knows why Lin Rui neglected him. Tom didn¡¯t intend to tell this secret to anyone, but he was inspired by Lin Rui to be like him. However, after his bravely was beaten into the ground, Tom finally realized that ordinary people cannot do Vignte stuff like Mirage Knight. So, like Lin Rui, Tom has to be strong. And just then, he remembered what the mysterious organization had said to himself before, that they could make him strong and powerful.

    So after long consideration, Tom decided toe over. Mirage Knight has gone a long way on Vignte¡¯s road, and Tom doesn¡¯t really want to have nothing to do with his friend in the future. If Lin Rui knew Tom had taken such a dangerous step because of his negligence, no one know how much he would regret.

    Sii~~

    As Tom stood alone in the conference room in a mixed mood, a sound came from the metal wall behind him. Then the metal wall suddenly separated from the middle and opened like a door. When this superb hidden door was fully opened, a bald middle-aged man came out of it.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jeffrey.¡± Seeing the maning out of that wall, Tom watched him seriously and said.

    ¡°Hello, Tom.¡±

 Chapter 259 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 259 *Hidden*</h4>

    In the conference room, Tom and the director named Jeffrey were sitting on chairs facing each other.

    ¡°Tom, I¡¯m d that you made this decision in the end. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be d in the future as you¡¯ve made the right choice.¡± Crossing his hands on the table. Jeffery looked across at Tom and smiled.

    ¡°I have no other ns, I just want to be stronger. If you can really help me, it¡¯s okay for me to join you. But, first of all, I won¡¯t do anything bad for you.¡± Staring at Jeffery opposite to him, Tom said seriously.

    In previous contacts, Jeffrey had introduced some of the situations with Tom. Their organization can give Tom superhuman strength, but he must fully cooperate with them in the process. Moreover, Tom will work for this organization afterward. Because it was unclear what the mysterious organization did, Tom had never agreed to this before.

    ¡°Of course I will do what I promised. But I hope you won¡¯t regret it now that you¡¯ve made up your mind. You know, we can make sure you be the superhuman you want to be, but the process would be painful, and I don¡¯t want you to regret it.¡± First, Jeffery smiled and agreed to Tom¡¯s demands and then he reminded him in a serious tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready! However, are you sure that this process will only take a week, I only took a week off from school. If it is more than a week, my family will be worried.¡± Hearing Jeffrey¡¯s reminder, Tom¡¯s pupil contracted, but he didn¡¯t disagree. However, he still needed to determine the time needed for that process.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since we have such a big move, we are 100% sure. Don¡¯t worry. In a week, you will be able to take home what you have been looking forward to.¡± In the face of Tom¡¯s worry, Jeffery replied with a smile. Listening to his promises is like listening to a salesman¡¯s face when he is selling his products.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have any other questions. When will it start? I¡¯m ready!¡± Tom¡¯s biggest worry has been solved so he would like to carry out the experiment as soon as possible.

    ¡°Okay, I like young people like you! Come with me, we¡¯ve prepared for you already.¡± Jeffreyughed even wider when he heard Tom¡¯s answer. Then he got up from his chair and walked towards the hidden door.

    Shout!

    Tom squeezed his fists tightly and he followed Jeffrey toward the wall.

    Uh ~

    The previously closed metal door opened automatically when Jeffrey and Tom came close to it and without any hesitation, Tom followed behind Jeffrey.

    ¡­

    An hourter, Tom, who had undergone a full body examination and disinfection, was lying in a transparent jar shaped like a capsule. Tom is lying on the cold metal te, but he doesn¡¯t care about his difort. Because he knew that he would suffer more severe pain next.

    Outside Tom¡¯s lying jar, a dozen people in white research suits are debugging something on machines Tom doesn¡¯t know. A few minutester, the busy white people all stopped their movements, as if the preparations were over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± Jeffrey, standing behind the ss wall, said softly as he saw what was going on in theboratory in front of him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Kakaka!

    Following Jeffery¡¯s order, a man in a white coat reached out and clicked on the screen in front of him. Then suddenly, several buckles appeared in the jar from the ce where Tom was lying, and Tom¡¯s limbs and neck were caught. Then, a half-circle of metal appeared on each side of Tom¡¯s head, quickly enclosing it.

    Although startled by the unexpected situation, Tom did nothing else. Tom knew that this was a necessary means for the experiment, and he was afraid that he would not be able to bear the pain and his struggles would ruin the experiment.

    Buzz ~

    After Tom¡¯s body was under control, a mechanical arm was raised from under the metal te on which he was lying. The front part of the metal arm was a transparent needle. After the robotic arm appeared, it had pierced towards Tom¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Shout! ~ Huff!¡± Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the needle hurtling toward him. Although he was prepared, Tom was still afraid.

    There was no sound and the needle had prated Tom¡¯s neck. Then Tom just felt a cold liquid pouring into his body.

    Buzz ~

    After injecting a tube of pale blue liquid into Tom¡¯s body, the robotic arm quickly retracted and disappeared under the metal te.

    ¡°Uh! ¡­!¡± Except for the cold feeling at first, when the liquid flowed inside Tom¡¯s body, he began to feel some difort, but he could still bear it.

    However, ten more seconds passed, and when those fluids began to work, a strong pain came from deep inside his body. And that pain continues to increase. Soon, it had reached the point where Tom couldn¡¯t hold back his screams.

    ¡°Uh! ¡­ Ahhhhhhhh!¡± After ten seconds, Tom finally screamed out loud and began to struggle.

    However, because Tom was locked with a metal buckle at this time, even his head was enclosed in a small area. So no matter how hard Tom struggled, his entire body was still stiffly controlled on the cold metal te.

    Facing Tom¡¯s painful screams and struggles in the transparent jar, the people standing outside recorded the data disyed on the instrument in front of their faces calmly, and they seemed to have been used to the scene in front of them. Such an experiment should have been done many times, and no one knows how many people have been tortured by them before Tom.

    Just as Tom struggled in the jar, Jeffery, who was standing behind the ss wall, was watching him. After observing Tom¡¯s condition for a few minutes, he looked satisfied.

    ¡°He seems to be a very good experimental subject. It¡¯s a pity it took me so long to fool him.¡± Jeffery smiled and muttered as he looked at Tom, who was growing quiet in the jar.

    ¡°Manager Jeffrey, Sir wants us to move out of here in a month, it is no longer safe here.¡± Just as Jeffrey looked at Tom¡¯s situation, the man in a suit suddenly said.

    ¡°I know, we will transfer after the end of these experiments.¡± Nodding, Jeffrey replied lightly.

    Jeffrey then opened the folder he had been holding.

    ¡°The restarted Winter Soldier program, how many puppet soldiers can we build this time to match Captain America?¡± ncing at the folder in his hand, Jeffery whispered to himself.

    Chapter 259 Restart of The Winter Soldier Program

 Chapter 260 Being Well Aware

    <h4>Chapter 260 Being Well Aware</h4>

    Time passed quickly, and three days had passed since Peter and Harry¡¯s fight. With Oscorp¡¯splete medical system plus the effects of the Recovery gene serum, Peter and Harry finally recoveredpletely. The deep damage Venom and the Demon caused to their bodies were also repaired in these three days. It can only be said that Peter and Harry¡¯s bodies were abnormal at this time.

    After their physical recovery, Harry also considered Lin Rui¡¯s previous suggestion, that is whether he would like to join the League of Defender and be a member to protect New York and even the world. The answer from Harry surprised both Lin Rui and Peter because Harry was reluctant to join the League of Defender.

    Although Lin Rui and Peter were a little surprised and sorry, Harry also gave his reasons. First of all, Harry is now the Director of Oscorp. Because he is still young, it would take more time and energy for him to gain a foothold in thepany, which is very difficult.

    But, although Harry didn¡¯t join the League of Defender, he will be the same as Tony Stark, who is supporting the League of Defender. No matter if it is funds or supplies, he would be able to provide them. When necessary, Harry can also be Green Goblin to fight criminals with Mirage Knight and Spiderman, and protect New York.

    Lin Rui and Peter understand Harry¡¯s exnation. Harry didn¡¯te from a simple family background like theirs¡¯s and he doesn¡¯t have a lot of time to do his own thing. Today, he is a board member of arge corporation not much smaller than Stark Industries, making it really difficult for him to be a Vignte like them.

    However, with Oscorp¡¯s financial and material support, the League of Defenders will develop even better.

    Just the Recovery gene serum and ater improved version of the Titan II are very good for Lin Rui. A strengthened treatment can improve thebat effectiveness of the League of Defender team a lot.

    Moreover, with these two amazing gene serums, Osborn¡¯s future development will reach a level that no one can imagine. However, the stability of the Titan series is not strong enough, and Harry does not n to cooperate with the US military for the time being. However, only by the role of Recovery Serum, Oscorp canpletely defeat all opponents in the field of medicine.

    Just as Stark Industries¡¯ miniature Arc Reactor has affected the entire energy market, once Oscorpunches their recovery serum, it willpletely change the current medical market and it will be devastating for other biologicalpanies.

    Therefore, in order not to let hispany be the target of public criticism, Harry and Oscorp have a lot of things to do in the follow-up. He wants to ensure that Oscorp will not be overshadowed by its variouspetitors. Of course, these are things that Harry and Oscorp executives need to consider, and Lin Rui and Peter will not care about them anymore.

    After both Peter and Harry were discharged, the students of New York Empire State High School discovered that the Golden Triangle from thest semester had reunited. Although Harry just stayed in school for a while, the three of them did return to thest semester, which is what Lin Rui has always expected.

    However, Lin Rui, who returned to school, also found Tom missing. After inquiring from his neighbor Uncle Smith, Lin Rui learned that Tom suddenly asked for a week off and went out. As for where he went, he didn¡¯t tell his family. Hearing from Uncle Smith, it seems that Tom had been in a bad moodtely, so they let him go to rx. Young people always have some mood swings.

    Although Uncle Smith¡¯s family didn¡¯t worry much about Tom going out, Lin Rui vaguely felt that something was wrong as if something is going to go wrong again but he can¡¯t do anything for now so in the end, he can only helplessly put the matter of Tom behind. Lin Rui is going to wait for Tom toe back and talk to him about the recent situation.

    Lin Rui did not know that Tom had disappeared when he left. It is not until a quest that he will soon get that Lin Rui sees his good friend again. At that time, however, Tom would no longer be the person Lin Rui knew.

    ¡­

    On the weekend when Peter and Harry were in a normal recovery, Lin Rui was called back by Tony. Lin Rui, who wants to see where Tony¡¯s research on Venom has gone, is happy to drive his jeep towards Tony¡¯s home.

    When Lin Rui arrived at Tony¡¯s beach house, it was rare that Tony stood at the door to greet Lin Rui. In the past, J.A.R.V.I.S directly opened the door. Is Tony in a good mood today? Lin Rui murmured as he saw Tony standing at the door.

    Bam!

    With the door firmly closed, Lin Rui walks towards Tony.

    Tony¡¯s Iron Man Regiment had little effect in thest battle, which made him a little depressed, and he decided to study magic technology. However, wizardry is not physics, and there is not much that Tony could have done without professional guidance

    ¡°Hello! Mr. Stark, you seem to be in a good mood today.¡± Taking a few steps up to Tony. Lin Rui asks with a smile.

    ¡°Not bad. My research on Venom did not disappoint me. If this creature can be used with my Iron Man Armor, it will be a huge innovation!¡± Since Lin Rui asked, Tony alsoughed as he answered, he was really very happy.

    Tony never told Lin Rui about Venom directly. Has he already determined that Mirage Knight is Jackson?

    ¡°Really? What did Mr. Stark find?¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t think that there was a problem with Tony¡¯s words. It would be a good thing if Venom can be used in a controlled way, and Lin Rui hopes that Tony will seed.

    ¡°Come with me and see for yourself.¡± Without standing at the door and saying something to Lin Rui, Tony had turned and walked towards the vi, and Lin Rui naturally followed behind, and both seemed to tacitly understand something.

    After half an hour, Tony showed all the research results of these days to Lin Rui, and it was really amazing.

    Tony cut a small part of the Venom for experiments. In addition to some of the characteristics of Venom that he knew before, Tony found more things this time. For example, Venom is able to fuse and devour most biological products. And to a certain extent, it mimics the material that it swallows.

    The previous Spiderman suit was thus engulfed by Venom and not discovered by J.A.R.V.I.S. This is equivalent to Venom being able to rece many materials. This feature of Venom is almost tailored for people who need special identities, because if Venom is on their body, they can change any clothing instantly, just like Peter¡¯s original suit and Venom Spiderman suit before.

    Speaking of which, this feature of Venom is also simr to the mutant ability of a famous Mutant, but Venom can only change itself, not the host.

    And, while Venom is a parasite, it doesn¡¯t die like other parasites without a host, but degrades its activity and can go into hibernation. Tony has seen the very active Venom slowly quieten down these days, but there is still a long time before it can go into hibernation, which is why Tony is not sure that it will even go into hibernation.

    In addition, Venom¡¯s defense is also very strong. In addition to the previously known weaknesses, Venom can resist the sword and bullet attacks and can be considered as a highly adaptable creature.

 Chapter 261 Tonyâ€™s Test

    <h4>Chapter 261 Tony¡¯s Test</h4>

    ¡°So, Mr. Tony, do you have a way to control Venom?¡± After learning about Venom¡¯s various functions, Lin Rui looked at the still Venom in the ss jar and asked Tony beside him.

    ¡°Eh ¡­ there is no solution for that at this moment. Regardless of how small these Venom splits are, they still have their own consciousness and cannot be controlled.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Tony responded awkwardly.

    ¡°However, although I haven¡¯t found a way to control Venom yet, I believe that there will be a way to control it in the future. This thing is an alien creature and it is not good for others toe and study it with me. It would be nice if Dr. Banner was here, He has deep knowledge in biological science.¡± After feeling the embarrassment of the atmosphere, Tony quickly made up a sentence.

    ¡°Ohh? Dr. Banner? Is it Bruce Banner?¡± Lin Rui hadn¡¯t paid attention to Tony¡¯s forced exnation, but asked quickly after hearing a particr name.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dr. Bruce Banner. Do you know him?¡± Tony asked curiously when Lin Rui suddenly looked surprised.

    Although Lin Rui has brought a lot of surprises to Tony, especially since Tony has now almost confirmed another identity of Lin Rui, but he was able to recognize Dr. Bruce Banner and it still surprised Tony. Dr. Bruce Banner is not an ordinary Ph.D. but a nuclear physicist who is no less talented than Tony Stark, but most people wouldn¡¯t know such a person as he is not famous.

    In an unexpected physical experiment, Dr. Bruce Banner was subjected to Gamma-Rays radiation and mutated into a green creature called Hulk, now whenever he is angry, he turned in to Hulk, he is one of Marvel World¡¯s top powers. In order to treat his irradiated mutated genes, Dr. Bruce Banner turned to biology and achieved great sess in that field with his talent.

    However, a few yearster, Dr. Bruce Banner did not find a cure for himself. So, in order to avoid himself from getting angry and be Hulk and hurt people. Bruce Banner has gone incognito to an inessible ce in Nepal more than a year ago and has been learning all kinds of ways to control anger.

    Now, there are not many people in the world who know where Bruce Banner is, and Tony is obviously one of the people who knows about him. Although Tony knew where Dr. Bruce Banner was, he wouldn¡¯t call Hulk back in the practice because he was anxious to study Venom. Not to mention Banner is likely not to return. If he suddenly bes Hulk in New York, Tony feels that his Iron Man Army wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the big guy.

    So Tony was a little surprised when he heard Lin Rui say Dr. Banner¡¯s name. Does the little guy in front of him knows about Hulk? How many secrets did he know?

    ¡°Uh ¡­ this. That¡¯s right, I know about Dr. Bruce Banner.¡± Knowing that he was acting strangely, Lin Rui quickly replied.

    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m curious how you knew him. Don¡¯t say that you know about him from the Inte, this guy¡¯s information is not avable online at all.¡± Seeing Lin Rui admitting it, Tony goes on to ask Lin Rui. As he asks Lin Rui, Tony looks at him with folded arms and waits for an answer.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ this ¡­ that ¡­¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s aggressive manner, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while.

    Lin Rui knew that Hulk was involved and Tony¡¯s attitude was normal. However, Lin Rui can¡¯t make up any good excuses now! With a quick thought in his head, Lin Rui was also wondering whether or not he should directly admit his secret Identity to Tony. He believed that if he had admitted the identity of Mirage Knight, Tony would not be on his case about his knowledge of Hulk. But as Tony stares at himself, Lin Rui suddenly remembers something.

    ¡°Oh! I remember! I heard about Dr. Bruce Banner from Dr. Erik!.¡± Finally remembering something that can get him out of this situation, Lin Rui said quickly.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t lie, and he did hear Dr. Erik mention the name of Dr. Bruce Banner when he was interning with Dr. Erik in New Mexico. Just when SHIELD confiscated Jane Foster¡¯s equipment and research materials, and she was nning to find SHIELD, Dr. Erik persuaded her to leave them alone.

    At that time, Dr. Erik said that a doctor he knew was involved in this mysterious SHIELD, and then disappeared. He also asked Jane not to make things big. At that time, Lin Rui was a little confused when he heard the name of Bruce Banner, because he didn¡¯t know that Dr. Erik knew about Hulk. Is their country really have such a small academic circle? However, there should only be one Bruce Banner, who can be involved with SHIELD.

    However, because he had Thor beside him at the time. And Dr. Erik was not very familiar with Dr. Banner, so Lin Rui didn¡¯t inquire about itter.

    ¡°Dr. Erik? Is that the Astronomy professor that you interned with in New Mexico during your vacation?¡± Tony asked with a puzzled expression when he heard the name of Dr. Erik from Lin Rui.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Dr. Erik.¡± Nodding earnestly, Lin Rui confirmed it again.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, check if this Erik really knows Banner.¡± Staring at Lin Rui for a few seconds, Tony turned to J.A.R.V.I.S and ordered.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S., who was always present, agreed quietly.

    ¡°Sir, Dr. Erik does know Dr. Banner.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S. replied.

    ¡°Ok, I believe you.¡± After receiving the answer from J.A.R.V.I.S, Tony put his arms down and said to Lin Rui with a smile. However, whether Tony really believed Lin Rui¡¯s words or not, no one knew, but at least he appeared to have believed it.

    ¡°But, Mr. Stark, is there anything special about this Dr. Banner? Why are you so nervous?¡± Silently relieved, Lin Rui asked with normal curiosity.

    ¡°This, you will know when you see him yourself. However, it may not be a good thing when you see it with your own eyes.¡± Tony answered with a quirky smile when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ okay.¡± Of course, Lin Rui had imagined in his heart what it would be like to see the Hulk in person, but he was still very curious.

    ¡°This boy! Let¡¯s see how long you are going to pretend!¡± Tony looked at Lin Rui¡¯s expression and silently thought.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on with Peter now?¡± Dr. Banner¡¯s affairs passed for a moment and Tony suddenly asked Peter¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Oh, he is fully recovered from his injuries.¡± Lin Rui subconsciously answered when Tony asked about Peter.

    However, when Lin Rui finished answering, he remembered that he was not Mirage Knight right now, why would he knew so well about Spiderman¡¯s injuries! However, it was toote to change his answer now and Lin Rui had to continue pretending to be calm and waiting for Tony¡¯s words. If Tony asked him how he knew Peter was injured, Lin Rui will say that he saw it when Peter didn¡¯t go to ss and he went to his house to find him. As Peter¡¯s good friend, such reasoning should not be wed.

    However, to Lin Rui¡¯s surprise, Tony just nodded slightly and said nothing, and it seemed that he knew nothing about Peter¡¯s situation.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be all right. He¡¯s a good little fellow. At least, I think he¡¯s better than you.¡± Looking at Lin Rui in front of him, Tony suddenly says something that is not clear.

    ¡°Oh, yeah? I always thought Peter was great too! His grades are better than mine.¡± Lin Rui said.

    ¡°Well, now, let me show you thetest design results!¡± The small talk is over and Tony is going to get back to work. One of the reasons he called Lin Rui here today is to ask him to help me with theter experiments as Tony will not waste such a handy assistant.

 Chapter 262 Thor Bids Good-Bye

    <h4>Chapter 262 Thor Bids Good-Bye</h4>

    After working by Tony¡¯s side for two days, Lin Rui drove home with his small jeep on the weekend night.

    In these two days, Tony not only asked Lin Rui to help him summarize some regr physics experiments, but also had a lot of interest in Lin Rui¡¯s previous understanding of magical items. Because before Lin Rui saved Tony with Elven Holy Spring Water, Tony was already interested in Lin Rui¡¯s secrets, but Lin Rui was unwilling to say anything so Tony couldn¡¯t help it.

    But now, Tony has encountered magic again, and it¡¯s the opposite now. His Iron Man Armor has no way to face magic attacks. So, in order to avoid being so passive when encountering this situation again in the future, Tony still asked Lin Rui about that aspect.

    However, Tony was disappointed that although Lin Rui did know about magic and also had a few magical gadgets on his body. But he didn¡¯t understand magic at all, he just used magic items passively. Lin Rui ispletely unable to satisfy Tony¡¯s request to study magic.

    Speaking of which, Lin Rui would also like to help Tony. If the Iron Man Armor can be upgraded to a level where it can even deal with magic attacks, it will be a huge help in future battles. However, he does not have any magical talent of his own, and it is impossible for him to expend his precious Reward points to force himself to be a sorcerer as it would be worthless.

    So, after thinking about it for a long time, Lin Rui thought that he might as well ask Tony to go to the Ancient One for help. Perhaps, the guardian of the earth would be willing to help Tony research the more advanced magic Iron Man, so that if Earth is invaded by the Demons or something else in the future, Iron Man may be more powerful than a sorcerer.

    However, this is just something that Lin Rui is thinking. Thest time he was identally involved in a Demon invasion of the Earth was when he came across the Ancient One and it was by chance. Although the sorcerers don¡¯t look much different from other humans, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think they¡¯ll have a good chance to see Ancient One again if something simr doesn¡¯t happen.

    And Tony himself naturally must have thought of asking the earth¡¯s native sorcerers for help. Although those people are obviously the secret guardians of the earth, Tony doesn¡¯t care much about it with his personality. But even with Tony¡¯s resources, he couldn¡¯t find Ancient One. Without getting a hint from Lin Rui, Find these sorcerers is almost impossible for Tony.

    Therefore, studying magic is temporarily impossible for Tony. He can only upgrade his Iron Man Armor again in the physical direction. Compared with the first generation Iron Man Armor, his current Iron Man Armor reached the fifth generation and Tony has already been studying thetest nanotechnology for his Armors. It can be said that if it is not for the magic attacks, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armors is already the most perfect individualbat equipment in the world.

    Later, Tony has three directions for upgrading his Iron Man Armor. One is the traditional physical upgrade, which is moving towards a steel suit that is more portable and has higher physical defense and physical attack. The second one is towards the magic upgrade based on an understanding of the magic system, a magic Iron Man Armor with magic defense and magic attacks. The third one is the special upgrade using the alien creature Venom, which is more of a clone known to Lin Rui, which may be easier to pull off than magic Armors. After all, Tony now has Venom, but he doesn¡¯t know anything about magic.

    Tony also told Lin Rui that he would upgrade his Iron Man Armor in the future, and Lin Rui expressed enough interest in this. Once all three of Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armors are upgraded, Tony will really be a Superhero that can go toe to toe against the strongest entities of the entire Marvel World.

    Of course, it will take a lot of effort to achieve that step, but at least there is already a very clear goal. From Tony¡¯s n for upgrading the Iron Man Armor, Lin Rui vaguely guessed a grand n nned by Tony, that is, to protect this earth and this world with absolute crushing power.

    This coincides with the decision made by Lin Rui a little while ago because of Loki. Only with absolute power in his hands would he be able to crush his enemies and protect the world and be someone who fears nothing. So, Lin Rui, who was driving his jeep on his way home was thinking about his future work with Tony. The League of Defender is constantly evolving and Tony, the big money owner is also working on big things. If Lin Rui wants his n to be realized, it would be a good choice to join forces with Tony.

    ¡°Perhaps, I should give Tony theplete design and manufacturing process Blueprint of the E Grade Aerospace Warship as a pre-investment with him to protect the world. With Tony¡¯s current financial resources, creating the E Grade Warship should be quite possible.¡± Lin Rui muttered as he looked at the lights of New York in front of him under the night.

    Lin Rui has already redeemed all the Blueprint parts of the E Grade Warship form the system shop using his Reward points, but there has never been any good opportunity to give it to Tony. Now that he has ns to protect the world with Tony, it won¡¯t be helpful to keep the blueprint in his hand.

    ¡°However, even if he talks to Tony about this n as Mirage Knight, he would still think that I am crazy. After all, the strength of the League of Defender looks good now, butpared to this intricate Marvel World, The League of Defender isn¡¯t much. Should I make up a mysterious force behind us.¡± Although he was thinking about what to do with Tony, he still feels a little annoyed about how to implement his ns.

    ¡°Ah! Forget it! I don¡¯t have to worry about it so much, I should do it! Anyway, I still have a lot of cards in my hand!¡± In the end, Lin Rui decides to just do it!

    Whirl!

    At night, a small Jeep rushed into the bustling streets of New York.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui drove home with his jeep, a Couple quarrel was taking ce in an apartment in Washington, a few hours¡¯ drive from New York.

    ¡°Jane! Why are you doing this?! Haven¡¯t we been good? Is it Loki? What did he say to youst time? ¡± Standing at the door of the apartment, Thor asked, looking helplessly at his girlfriend Jane foster.

    Since Loki¡¯s arrival more than two weeks ago, Jane has been acting a bit weird. Today, when Thor once again forgot to take out the clothes in the washing machine, Jane finally lost it and broke up with Thor.

    Although Jane is no ordinary girl and she doesn¡¯t mind Thor being an alien. However, after dating Thor for such a long time, Thor¡¯s personality hasn¡¯t changed much.

    And most importantly, when Loki came to see Janest time, he didn¡¯t say anything else and he just told her some of the romance stories of Thor in Asgard. At the same time, Loki also told Jane that Thor is now more than One Thousand years old. Although he looks simr to an Earthman in his twenties, Thor is very old and he will look the same when Jane died of old age.

    Therefore, Jane finally gave up after insisting for two weeks. She couldn¡¯t let her youngest years be just a trivial moment in Thor¡¯s life and it was good for both of them to propose a breakup at this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but I don¡¯t think we¡¯re right for each other. You are the Prince of Asgard, you have your noble status and family, we are really not suitable. So let¡¯s not see each other again in the future.¡± Looking at Thor¡¯s confused expression, Jane replied lightly, holding Thor¡¯s packed luggage and thinking, Thor, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t love you, but how long can this rtionshipst?

    ¡°Jane! I don¡¯t believe it! Exactly ¡­¡±

    Shout!

    ¡°You should go! There¡¯s still some money on the card I gave you, it is enough to support your life until you get your next job.¡± Without further conversation with Thor, Jane throws his luggage at Thor and gives him the order to leave again.

    ¡°Jane!¡±

    Bam!

    With his luggage in his hands, Thor shouted helplessly. However, the response to Thor was simply the relentless closing of the door.

 Chapter 263 Seeking Help

    <h4>Chapter 263 Seeking Help</h4>

    Standing nkly at the door for a while, Thor finally silently carried his luggage and turned away. No matter if Jane broke up with him because of what Loki said to her or for some other reason, now that she has spoken to this point, Thor won¡¯t fight anymore, he¡¯s not that kind of person. However, Thor has already remembered Loki in his heart. After recovering his divine power, he needs to teach his younger brother a lesson, maybe more than one!

    ¡°Where should I go now?¡± As he walked out of the apartmentplex, Thor stood at the gate, frowned and whispered to himself.

    Although Tony has been living on the earth for almost two months, he hasn¡¯t lived exactly like a human. Therefore, letting Thor solve the problem of his amodations in the future is still a bit challenging.

    As Thor stood with his luggage at the door of the apartment building, thinking about where he should go next, he didn¡¯t know that there were two forces in the darkness watching him.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, our target seems to have broken up with his girlfriend and has now been kicked out of the apartment. How should we proceed next?¡± On the third floor of the apartment building to the right of Jane¡¯s apartment building, there is a SHIELD special agent team, which is responsible for keeping an eye at Thor. After seeing Thor being kicked out of the house, the team leader quickly contacted Agent Coulson.

    ¡°Kicked out of the house? Well, don¡¯t contact him for the time being. He has no danger level now.¡± After hearing the report from the team leader, Agent Coulson at the other end of the phone was somewhat surprised, but then calmly ordered.

    Although Thor is the Prince from the mysterious and powerful Asgard and Thor¡¯s hammer is still being studied by SHIELD scientists in New Mexico. But he doesn¡¯t possess any threats at this time, and they had confirmed it. Thor is now nothing more than a powerful special soldier. Such a person is nothing in SHIELD.

    ¡°I see, we will continue to monitor.¡± After being instructed, the person in charge answered with a serious sentence and continued to look at Thor, who was standing at the door of theplex building.

    And in the secret ce of the first floor of an apartment building opposite the SHIELD agent group, two sorcerers from the New York Sanctum, wearing strange retro style clothes also looked at Thor not far away.

    ¡°What should we do now? Thor has been kicked out by Miss Foster. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any other friends on earth?¡± Looking at Thor who was standing in front of the apartment building door in a daze, one of the sorcerers asked his friend.

    ¡°Well, I suppose this is going to be difficult. The people he knew at school looked after him for Miss Foster¡¯s sake. Now that Thor has broken up with Miss Foster, they have no reason to take him.¡± The other sorcerer hesitates and replies.

    ¡°What are we going to now? Should we meet Thor? But the Ancient One just said that we should only act when his life is in danger and nothing happens to Thor on Earth, but he didn¡¯t say that we should care about his daily life!¡± The first sorcerer frowned and asked helplessly.

    ¡°This, let¡¯s wait and watch. Anyway, it¡¯s just being kicked out of the house anyway, Thor has been on the earth for two months and won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Another sorcerer said seriously after a little thought. It seems that they do not want to contact the Prince of Asgard.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now. Anyway, we will know if Thor is in any danger. Running a few times in a day like this really makes me feel like we are babysitting.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Deciding to ignore Thor, the two sorcerers quickly backed away. Then, in the dark, a space door emitting golden light appeared and the two sorcerers had disappeared from their location in the next second.

    Thor, who was standing in the doorway of the apartment building, naturally did not know that two forces were paying attention to him at the same time, and they had no reaction to him being kicked out of the house. If Thor knew he would yell that ¡®I need help now. At least, find me a ce to live!¡¯

    However, this is obviously impossible. So after standing at the door of the building for some time, Thor pulled out his phone and began to flip through his contacts, Thor found that he only had the contact information of a few people. And most of them are people who are rted to his ex-girlfriend, and obviously can¡¯t be contacted at this time.

    Finally, after reading all the contacts, Thor¡¯s finger moved back and forth between two of the names. Those two names were Agent Coulson and Jackson Lin. It seemed that Thor, who had been kicked out of the house, was already thinking about whether to turn to SHIELD.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Jackson. This kid has a lot of secrets, and he is very powerful. And, aren¡¯t we friends? He would be able to help me out!¡± Finally, Thor gave up asking SHIELD for help, Instead, he decided to ask Lin Rui for help.

    So, the next second Thor had already clicked on Jackson¡¯s name.

    ¡­

    Buzz ~

    New York, Lin Rui, had just returned home and before he can even take a shower, his cell phone vibrates and he wondered who would be calling him. After all, Jackson Lin doesn¡¯t have many real friends.

    ¡°Well? It¡¯s Thor? What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Lin Rui saw the caller ID after picking up the phone. After seeing that this was a call from Thor, Lin Rui was a little surprised.

    ¡°Hey, Thor, why call me sote? Last time, your brother scared me so much. You should get revenge for me in the future.¡± When the call was connected, Lin Rui greeted Thor easily and he also mentioned to get revenge on Loki.

    Speaking of Loki, Lin Rui also promised Loki that he would help Thor in recovering his divine power, but Lin Rui has no clue how to do that just yet.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! I called you because I have something to ask. As for Loki, when I get my powers back, I will not spare him!¡± Thor said.

    ¡°What kind of help? Did you and Miss Foster fight with each other? This is beyond my ability.¡± Lin Rui smiled and asked after hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ although it¡¯s not the same as what you said, it¡¯s almost the same. I broke up with Jane and now she kicked me out of the apartment and I am wandering on the street.¡± Thor was a little embarrassed to hear Lin Rui¡¯s ridicule tone.

    ¡°P¨±! What? You broke up with Miss Foster and got kicked out of the apartment and you are currently homeless?¡± Lin Rui, who was drinking water, spit out the water after hearing Thor¡¯s words and then asked loudly.

    ¡°Well, Yes. So, I wanted to ask you if you can help me find a ce to live in! Don¡¯t worry, I will pay the rent myself as Jane has left me with some money. Also, I will find a job myselfter.¡± In order to live on earth for the rest of his life, Thor does not have to worry about embarrassment, and directly tells him what he wants and he also adds that he would find a job so that Lin Rui doesn¡¯t feel burdened.

    ¡°You! ¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll help you. However, it¡¯s toote today, you should find a hotel for one night. Tomorrow youe to New York to find me and don¡¯t you dare tell me that you don¡¯t know how toe to New York.¡± Although it seemed a little strange to him, Lin Rui finally decided to help Thor.

    If Thor can really find a job by himself, Lin Rui can help him find a ce to live. Moreover, helping Thor regain his Divine Power is also on the agenda. He doesn¡¯t know when Loki wille back to Earth next time. If he sees Thor like this, he may find troubles with Lin Rui.

    In addition, if Thor regains his powers with his help, then Lin Rui may also tie Thor to the chariot of the Earth Guardian. His n to protect the earth requires a lot of powerful people to join him and Thor is the perfect candidate. Of course, it¡¯s Thor with his power and not Thor the human.

    ¡°Thank you, Jackson. Don¡¯t worry, I know how to get to New York. Then, I¡¯lle to New York to find you tomorrow.¡± Thor was obviously very happy to hear that Lin Rui was willing to help himself.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, I¡¯m going to rest now.¡± After agreeing, Lin Rui hung up.

    ¡°I knew Jackson would be able to help me!¡± Putting away the phone, Thor stood at the door of the apartment andughed.

    Then Thor took his baggage and strode out of the door of the apartment building. He will now go to the hotel opposite to stay for one night, and will go to New York tomorrow morning to find Lin Rui.

 Chapter 264 Ancient One Attention

    <h4>Chapter 264 Ancient One Attention</h4>

    After hanging up the phone, Lin Rui went into the bathroom and took a shower. Aftering out, Lin Rui didn¡¯t immediately lie down on the bed to rest, he had to help Thor find a ce to live.

    ¡°Ah! Thor really isn¡¯t a worrying type of guy. But how could he break up with Miss Foster? Did Loki had a hand in it?¡± Lin Rui was thinking about why Thor and Jane Foster broke up as he sat in front of theputer, looking at a cheap single-person rental apartment nearby.

    ¡°Forget it, they have broken up anyway. If I don¡¯t want SHIELD to take care of Thor and win him over, I can only have him stay in New York. It just happens that helping Thor regaining his powers is also on the agenda. With him being near me, my n would be easy to implement, whenever Ie up with a n anyway.¡± Lin Rui muttered softly while browsing the rental information.

    ¡°But, can Thor really find a job? Miss Foster helped him with his previous job as a school librarian. He won¡¯t ask me to help him look for a job when he arrives. If Thor really can¡¯t get a job on his own, he¡¯ll have to go to Oscorp. Harry wouldn¡¯t mind a lot of idling aliens in thepany.¡± Picking out a few suitable apartments from the rental website, Lin Rui is already wondering what to do with Thor¡¯s life when he arrives.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s select these first and wait for Thor toe tomorrow and take a look at them together. I¡¯m gonna have to take leave from school again, will this affect the teacher¡¯s mood! Forget it, anyway, based on my grades, I don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Finally, after some time, Lin Rui helps Thor pick out a few apartments not too far from Lin Rui¡¯s home.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to rest!¡± After writing down the information of the apartments, Lin Rui flipped over and fell to the bed.

    Hhh~

    Soon, Lin Rui¡¯s calm breathing came from the bed.

    ¡­

    Buzz ~

    Just after Lin Rui fell asleep in his bed, a magical space door suddenly appears in the Ancient One¡¯s retreat at Kamar-Taj, far from New York. Then the sorcererS, who had been secretly observing Thor, came out of the magic space gate.

    ¡°Rick, David.¡± Yeshua, who was training at the Ancient One residence, saw the sorcerers from New York Sanctum appeared in front of him and stood up to greet them.

    ¡°Hello, Yeshua. We are here to report to the Ancient One about the situation of the prince of Asgard, Thor. Is Ancient One back?¡± David smiled at Yeshua and asked.

    ¡°News of Thor? But the Ancient One hasn¡¯te back yet. He¡¯s gone a little far this time, and he didn¡¯t say when he would return.¡± Hearing David speak, Yeshua replied with a twinkle in her eye.

    ¡°Well, we know. It will certainly take him a long time to get there, so let¡¯s wait for the Ancient One. It¡¯s not urgent anyway.¡± Hearing Yeshua¡¯s words, David spoke seriously.

    They all seem to know where the Ancient One had gone, but they are very vague on the details as if that ce should not be spoken out.

    ¡°Well, you can ask the disciples for anything you need.¡± Clearly familiar with the sorcerers, Yeshua doesn¡¯t have to take care of them either, and then walks to the back.

    ¡°David, do you think it would be easy for Ancient One to go to the other world to find that Demon?¡± When Yeshua left, Rick asked David standing next to him.

    It turned out that Ancient One had gone to some other ce to create troubles for others. There was obviously someone behind the Demon who had sneaked into the Earthst time. As the Magical Guardian of the earth, the Ancient One has not made a move in a long time. So, in order not to let other Demons think that he had turned weak, he had gone there to make them understand that Earth cannot be invaded, Ancient One had decided to go there personally and his strength is still enough to crush them! If they wants to invade earth, they first have to dig up their own graves. The Ancient One doesn¡¯t mind killing them across the world from a long distance!

    ¡°This should be okay. With Ancient One¡¯s strength, he would be able to handle it. Although Ancient One is now very old, he only looks weak from the outside and a few days ago a Demon was destroyed by a single wave of his hand. I don¡¯t think there should be any trouble in this trip.¡± Listen to Rick¡¯s question, David answered seriously. The two sorcerers were there when the Demon had attacked while being attached to Harry and of course, they saw Ancient One¡¯s power.

    The Sorcerer Supreme of the Earth is a total that can only be inherited by the strongest of Sorceror. Since Ancient One can inherit this inheritance, his own strength is also beyond doubt. In fact, many sorcerers believe that Ancient One¡¯s power surpassed that of Merlin, who was the greatest Sorceror in the world a thousand years ago. However, since Ancient One didn¡¯t have many chances to strike, some have gradually begun to doubt his power.

    ¡°Well, yes, I think too much.¡± Upon hearing David¡¯s response, Rick nodded and agreed.

    ¡°Since Ancient One hasn¡¯t returned yet, are we going back now or waiting here? There are still some sorcerors in the New York Sanctum. It shouldn¡¯t matter if we stay here for a few days.¡±

    Listening to Rick¡¯s question, David was just about to answer, but they suddenly noticed a magic wave in front of them. Then, a Space Door quickly appeared in front of them.

    ¡°Ancient One!¡± Both David and Rick shouted excitedly after seeing the personing out of the space gate. Just now, they were a little worried about Ancient One, and when they saw the Ancient Oneing unharmed, that worry waspletely eliminated.

    ¡°Well, David, Rick. Did something happened on Thor¡¯s side?¡± Walking calmly out of the space door, Ancient One looked at the two sorcerers who were supposed to follow Thor in secret and asked.

    Looking at the calm look on Ancient One¡¯s face, they thought that he had just gone out for a stroll. The Ancient One had gone to other realities to find that Demon. Now looking at the calm expressions on Ancient One¡¯s face, he either didn¡¯t find that Demon, or he crushed the Demon and solved the problem without any effort.

    ¡°Yes, Ancient One. Thor had broken up with his girlfriend and is now kicked out of the house. He seems to have no ce where he can stay for the time being.¡± Upon hearing Ancient One¡¯s question, David quickly answered.

    Because David and Rick left early, they didn¡¯t know then Thor had called Lin Rui again and now he has found a friend who can help him.

    ¡°Is that all? Don¡¯t worry about him, as long as this kid doesn¡¯t do anything that put the Earth in danger, we don¡¯t have to worry about him, even if he lives on the street, don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Hearing David¡¯s answer, Ancient One said indifferently.

    Although Ancient One promised Loki that he would keep an eye on Thor, he would not let his sorcerers act as a babysitter for Thor. If Thor really did not adapt to life on earth, Ancient One would tell Odin to take Thor away.

    ¡°Yes, we know.¡± David had already expected this answer from Ancient One and nodded. They had nned the same before, but they only wanted to ask Ancient One as they were a little worried about Thor¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Ancient One, we will go back now.¡± Now that Thor¡¯s matter had been settled for them, David nned to go back. As for the results of Ancient One¡¯s trip to a different world, they didn¡¯t inquire about it, and they will definitely know after all.

    ¡°Ok, by the way, you can find someone for me after you go back this time.¡± Just as David and Rick raised their hands to open the Space door, Ancient One¡¯s eyes shed and he added.

    ¡°Humm? Who?¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight.¡±

 Chapter 265 Mom, Spider-Man!

    <h4>Chapter 265 Mom, Spider-Man!</h4>

    The next day, after looking for a reason to ask for leave from the school, Lin Rui left home early. Thor contacted Lin Rui in the morning. He came to New York by car for the morning shift.

    Now the Golden Trio of the New York Empire State High School are all busy, Harry is out of school because of hispany. Peter often changes into Spiderman to stop crimes and he has no time to participate in various school activities. As for Lin Rui, he also has many things to do, but because he has a good excuse named Tony Stark(internship at Stark Industries, to help Tony do some experiments or something), his parents would not say much.

    Driving his own jeep on the road, Lin Rui remembered that today is Monday. Why is he driving out?!! As he is on the road, Thor will be here long after he finishes the morning rush. If Lin Rui knew it, he would¡¯ve taken the subway himself. Although the subway in New York was dead in the morning, it was better than the road.

    Lin Rui, who was stuck in the road, looked at the roadside and saw arge disy screen in the building that happened to show a promotional image of Captain America Rogers. Since Captain America¡¯s ¡°Resurrection¡±, the US government¡¯s propaganda for this hero has never stopped. The streets and alleys are full of Captain Rogers photos and videos.

    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know if Captain Rogers has found Bucky now. It has been Sixty Years, many things can change in that time. The two good friends don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. However, the progress against Hydra seems to have slowed down a lot recently, isn¡¯t it? Did SHIELD give up?¡± Looking at that huge picture of Steve, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help thinking.

    In addition to the fact that Hydra was decimated by SHIELD at first, it was difficult for SHIELD to dig up hidden Hydra bases, which resulted in Lin Rui¡¯s current mainline quest process being very slow. It¡¯s been so long and the quest to destroy Hydra¡¯s mainline quest is only finished by 55 percent.

    ¡°Will I have to do it myself? But, I don¡¯t know where Hydra is hiding now!¡± Thinking of his unfinished quest, Lin Rui felt helpless.

    ¡°Mom! Spiderman!¡± Just when Lin Rui was stuck on the road thinking about some things, a stopped to his right side and a little kid put his head out of the window and shouting excitedly while pointing at the sky.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t put your head out of the window, ok? Spiderman wants to talk to you if he sees it!¡± Just as the little kid sticks his head out of the window to look at Spiderman, the voice of the little kid¡¯s mother came from next to him.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Lin Rui, who had just extended his head halfway, heard this sentence a little awkwardly, and he seemed to be doing a bad demonstration.

    Brush!

    However, just as Lin Rui thought about whether to retract his head, a red figure had fallen quickly from the air and hadnded on his roof before he retracted his head. Boom! It was Spiderman. When he flew in midair, he saw Lin Rui¡¯s little jeep stuck in the ground. He was still wondering why Lin Rui drove out at this time.

    ¡°Mom! Spiderman! Spiderman is here!¡± Seeing that Spiderman hadnded in front of him, the child who had obediently retracted his head crawled out again while shouting excitedly.

    This time, the young mother didn¡¯t stop her child anymore. On the contrary, she also took out her phone with excitement and seemed to want to take a photo of her child with Spiderman.

    ¡°Hey! Spiderman, can you be careful! You almost stomped my jeep!¡± Because Lin Rui suddenlynded on Lin Rui¡¯s car, Lin Rui, whose half of his head was stuck out of the window, was somewhat frightened. So he looked up at Spiderman on the top of his jeep andined.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to school?¡± Peter didn¡¯t care about Lin Rui¡¯sining. Peter half-limbed out the roof and whispered to Lin Rui below.

    ¡°I am going to the station to pick up someone, but I forgot that it was Monday morning rush. What about you? Were you upte? Are you going to fly to school like this?¡± Lin Rui replied with his head facing the Spiderman mask.

    ¡°Pick someone up? A friend? You still need to drive to pick someone up?¡± Peter asked curiously when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer. Does anyone still pick up a friend at the station? Is it a girl?

    ¡°Well, he is a friend. I can introduce you after I settle him in. I think you would be d to meet him. By the way, it¡¯s not a girl.¡± Lin Rui turned his head a little bit and answered. In the end, Lin Rui seemed to guess what Peter thought, and made up another sentence.

    ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯lle to you in the evening.¡± Finally, Peter straightened himself on the roof. A few words to Lin Rui are enough. If you continue, you will attract others¡¯ attention.

    ¡°Ah! Spiderman! Spiderman!¡± On the right side of Lin Rui¡¯s car, the boy kept waving at Peter and shouted.

    ¡°Hey! Children shouldn¡¯t stick out their body out of the window!¡± Peter reminded him gently looking at the child sticking out of the window.

    Click!

    Just as Peter was talking to the kid, the young mother sitting in the car happened to find an angle to take a picture of her child and Spiderman.

    ¡°I¡¯m going!¡± Peter wasn¡¯t nning to stay here anymore. He was reallyte.

    Thwip!

    He raised his hand and shot spider silk at the side building, and Spiderman flew out the next moment.

    ¡°Ah! Spiderman! Spiderman!¡± Peter had already flown away, and the kid on Lin Rui¡¯s right was still waving his hands excitedly.

    ¡°Ah! Little boy!¡± With his head back into the car, Lin Rui muttered softly.

    After a little more traffic, the traffic finally started to move, Lin Rui¡¯s jeep was driving in the traffic towards the station where Thor would arrive. As for the scene that happened on the road just now, it¡¯s not strange to everyone. Spiderman is the most grounded one in Vignte in New York. Even if you get lost on the road, Spiderman may appear to help you. Therefore, it is not umon to encounter Spiderman on the way to work, and no one has linked Spiderman to the young man driving the jeep.

    After another hour, Lin Rui finally arrived at the station. However, Lin Rui had an ufortable journey. Lin Rui wants to ask Tony for an anti-gravity car, which is still in the development stage.

    Bang!

    mming the door, Lin Rui gets out. The station that Thor arrives at is not a remote ce in Brooklyn, New York. As soon as Lin Rui gets off, she sees a huge crowd of peopleing and going in the area, many of them foreigners. After all, many people visit the United States every year, and New York is a city that almost every foreigneres to.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson!¡± Just as Lin Rui stood looking around the station gate, a rough voice passed through the crowd into Lin Rui¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 266 Thorâ€™s Change

    <h4>Chapter 266 Thor¡¯s Change</h4>

    Lin Rui heard Thor¡¯s voice as soon as he walked to the station door, and with Thor¡¯s one-meter nine height, he looked very conspicuous at the station. However, although Lin Rui heard Thor calling himself that he was walking towards him, he did not meet him, instead, he looked in the other direction of the station.

    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s that person, why are they still in New York?¡± Looking at the familiar figure in the crowd ahead, Lin Rui muttered in a low voice, as if he saw something curious.

    Shout!

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! What are you looking at?!¡± Just as Lin Rui was staring in that direction, Thor had strode in front of him, he reached out his hand and waved it in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes to say hello.

    At this time, in addition to wearing casual clothes, Thor carried arger bag with some clothes in it. Thor had been living in his girlfriend Jane Foster¡¯s apartment before, and he didn¡¯t have much luggage, so he was thrown out of the house without needing a minute.

    ¡°Cough! It¡¯s all right. I saw a friend, but they are gone now.¡± Turning to face the big man standing in front of him, Lin Rui raises his head slightly and answers simply.

    As for the direction in which Lin Rui looked before, the familiar figure had already disappeared, and Lin Rui could only suppress his doubts. After all, it¡¯s no surprise that that person is still in New York.

    ¡°Is that so? So what are we going to do? Go straight to a ce to live?¡± Not caring what Lin Rui says about his friends, Thor is now thinking about the rest of his life in New York.

    As for the recent break up with Jane Foster, Lin Rui can¡¯t see Thor¡¯s sadness anyway. Is this the Asgard view of love? Or as Loki told Jane Foster before, Thor, who is over 1000 years old, has fallen in love many times in Asgard, and Jane is just a small interlude in his life on earth. Lin Rui could only think like this in his heart as this situation has nothing to do with him anyway.

    ¡°Well, I will show you a few apartments for rent that I looked atst night, and I contacted thendlord to go to the house today. You don¡¯t have any luggage, so you can live in directly after you have selected one.¡± Lin Rui faintly replied.

    ¡°Haha! I knew you had the ability to help me! You are indeed my friend!¡± Thor said happily when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words, and he reached out to pat Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder.

    Huh ~

    At the sight of Thor¡¯s outstretched hand, Lin Rui steps back a little and avoids Thor. This big guy is always pat him without holding himself back, so he doesn¡¯t want him to pat him.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now. In addition to where you live, you have to think about how you will live in the future. This is Earth, not Asgard! You are no longer a prince here!¡± Lin Rui, who had escaped Thor turned around and he also reminded Thor as he walked towards his jeep.

    ¡°I know, I will go to find a job. I think maybe this is one of the reasons why my father exiled me to the earth. My previous life was spent as the Prince of Asgard, and it was only by not tasting the life of ordinary people that my proud and disrespectful character was formed. If I can live on earth as an ordinary person, I may regain my father¡¯s trust and return to Asgard.¡± Walking after Lin Rui towards the car, Thor also speaks seriously.

    It seems that Thor¡¯s two months on earth were not entirely fruitless. At least he could see some of Odin¡¯s intentions. If Thor can figure out for himself what his father means, then Lin Rui will be spared from more effort.

    Thor is strong, but not nearly as strong as Odin in its heyday. Now that Odin is old, no one knows how long he will be able to rule over and control the Nine Realms, but Thor the Crown Prince is young and proud and he is clearly not ready to take up the mantle of being a King. Therefore, if Thor can change his views and personality while being exiled on earth, he will be the real Thor, a strong man beyond Odin, which is the original intention of Odin to exile Thor. Loki must have seen his father¡¯s intention, so he asked Lin Rui to help Thor.

    Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he said, ¡°You know it¡¯s all right, then, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Of course, we are friends!¡± Thor smiles and pats Lin Rui on the shoulder. This time Lin Rui does not duck.

    ¡°But why do I think that you look different?¡± Having walked to the side of the jeep, Lin Rui looks at Thor up and down with nting eyes and finally asks him some questions.

    ¡°Er ¡­ What¡¯s different? Am I not still the same?¡± It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s observation is a little ufortable, and Thor throws the bag into the jeep.

    ¡°Have you put on weight?¡± When Thor gets on the jeep, Lin Rui asks curiously.

    Bang!

    ¡°No!¡± Thor mmed the door shut and denied it. How could Thor of Asgard admit that he had gained weight on earth?? He can only me the earth¡¯s fast food for meeting Thor¡¯s taste, and he is now an ordinary human being so its normal that he would gain weight.

    ¡°All right, but eat less fast food. I think you¡¯ll like Chinese food, too.¡± Not caring about Thor¡¯s neglect of himself, he reminded him.

    ¡°Free of charge?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor brazenly asks.

    ¡°Twenty percent off!

    ¡­

    Just as Lin Rui drove the jeep to take Thor away from the station, a handsome figure suddenly emerged from the bustling crowd at the back of the station, silently watching Lin Rui¡¯s departure. If Lin Rui is still here at this time, he would be a little surprised, because this person turned out to be Wang Xin, the girl from the China who he met at Washington University before.

    ¡°Sure enough, this person is not easy. I was almost spotted just now.¡± Watching Lin Rui¡¯s jeep slowly driving away, Wang Xin whispered.

    Just as Wang Xin watched Lin Rui go away, another figure that Lin Rui would be familiar with emerged from the back of the crowd, it was Chen Ling.

    ¡°Ah! Xiaoxin, the car is about to leave, let¡¯s go!¡± Coming towards Wang Xin, Chen Xiaoling said anxiously.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Nodded, Wang Xin looked back.

    Then, the two women from China that Lin Rui had met disappeared into the crowd again. However, judging from Wang Xin¡¯s performances, maybe they are not so simple students.

 Chapter 267 Missing

    <h4>Chapter 267 Missing</h4>

    In the following time, Lin Rui takes Thor to see the three rental apartments he selectedst night, and finally, Thor chooses the apartment closest to the restaurant that Lin Rui¡¯s Uncle owns. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have any problem with this, since it is obvious that he and Thor will see each other more often in the future, so it is better to live close to each other.

    So, after paying the rent for a few months, Thor just throws the bag away and goes to live in it. Next, Thor is going to be looking for a job in the big, busy city of New York. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have any extra money to pay for rent or food.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go and eat. I¡¯m tired after running for so long.¡± Looking at Thor, Lin Rui shouts.

    In addition to eating, he will also help Thor to buy some daily necessities in the nearby shopping mall. Although the apartment has matching furniture or something, there are some necessary things to buy.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to your uncle¡¯s restaurant to eat! Just show me the way!¡± Hearing that he was going to have a meal, Thor, who had just copsed, sprang up with a thrill and spoke excitedly.

    ¡°Foodie!¡± Seeing the appearance of Thor, Lin Rui made a tacitly sarcastic remark in his heart. He doesn¡¯t know what Odin or Loki would think about Thor¡¯s tendency to be a foodie in exile on earth, but he imagines that they wouldn¡¯t be too happy.

    Next, Lin Rui went out with Thor to a Chinese restaurant opened by his uncle for dinner. After Lin Rui and Thor left, the door of the apartment opposite them suddenly opened and a beautiful girl stepped out, staring at the direction of the elevator, then she picked up the mobile phone: ¡°The target has found a residence. Currently, everything is normal¡±.

    ¡°Ok, keep watching.¡± A calm reply came from the other end of the phone.

    It turned out that SHIELD, who had been monitoring Thor, knew that he hade to Lin Rui for help. Moreover, SHIELD also knew that Lin Rui helped Thor choose three ces to settle down, and even arranged people in each ce in advance.

    The SHIELD agents who monitor Thor are no stranger to Lin Rui¡¯s identity, Jackson Lin, who is listed by SHIELD as a Secondary Sequence Candidate. However, because of his friendship with Tony Stark, maybe Jackson will not be recruited by SHIELD. However, this does not prevent SHIELD from paying attention to such a good talent.

    In addition, Thor, the first alien visitor on Earth, met Lin Rui, so SHIELD attaches great importance to Lin Rui. Of course, SHIELD doesn¡¯t do anything to Lin Rui but it¡¯s still best to keep a close watch on him without disturbing his life. Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t care if he found SHIELD around him, as long as their behavior was not excessive.

    Of course, Thor doesn¡¯t know all this, he is now a mortal on the earth and is worrying about his future life.

    ¡­

    ¡°David, why do you think that Ancient One is looking for that Mirage Knight?¡± Just when Lin Rui took Thor to his uncle¡¯s restaurant for dinner, David asked Rick as they appeared in the Sanctum in New York.

    ¡°This, I don¡¯t know. We Sorcerers rarely came in contact with ordinary people. Even if this Mirage Knight is not an ordinary person, there is no reason for Ancient One to look for him.¡± Confused about this situation, Rick replied.

    ¡°Did Ancient One notice anything from Mirage Knight thest time he dealt with that Demon?¡± David asked again.

    They were all present when they dealt with the Demonst time, and they all saw Mirage Knight¡¯s attack. Although Mirage Knight and Tony¡¯s full blow also surprised David a little, they are not from the same world. Did the Ancient One n to team up with these supernatural beings from the ordinary world to deal with the demons? However, many of their superpowers are of little use to the sorcerers, which is why the sorcerers have not been known to the outside world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, but since Ancient One has ordered it, we can do it. Did you notice anything about Mirage Knightst time? Did you see what he looked like?¡± Rick shook his head and asked David.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know how we are going to find him.¡± David shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Me too, but this guy seems to have contact with a few familiar people. For example, the Spiderman who likes to fly around New York.¡±

    ¡°You know Spiderman?!¡±

    ¡°Why, can¡¯t it? Spiderman is now New York¡¯s most popr Vignte, and his reputation is much higher than Mirage Knight.¡±

    ¡°However, it seems that Mirage Knight¡¯s strength and what he does seem to be more important.¡±

    ¡°Well, so, let me go to Spiderman.¡±

    ¡°Rick, are you ~ Spiderman¡¯s fans?¡±

    Rick: ¡°¡­¡±

    Since Ancient One was looking for Mirage Knight, David would do just that. However, they didn¡¯t see Mirage Knight¡¯s face or pay attention to him. At this time, he was hard to find. However, Rick seems to be interested in Spiderman and even knows that Mirage Knight has a rtionship with Spiderman.

    ¡°However, why did Thor suddenly came to New York? Even if he broke up with his girlfriend and was kicked out of the house, he shouldn¡¯t havee so far away.¡± Rick asked as he changed the topic.

    ¡°Whatever the reason, him being in New York is better anyway, he is closer to us. If there is something going on in the future, we would be able to react faster.¡± Not minding Rick¡¯s question in changing the topic, David said indifferently.

    Anyway, Ancient One has already said that regardless of Thor¡¯s life on earth, we don¡¯t need to care as long as he didn¡¯t die on earth. Whether he¡¯s in New York or Washington, we don¡¯t need to care much.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then I¡¯ll see what he¡¯s doing in New York tonight. Now ¡­¡±

    ¡°Now you can go find Spiderman.¡± Davidughs at Rick¡¯s face as he said this.

    Shout!

    Not in the mood for joking with David, Rick walked into his room a little awkwardly. However, the two sorcerers responsible for protecting Thor¡¯s security did not know that it was their somewhatzy attitude that made them miss the chance to find Mirage Knight in the first ce. At this time, Mirage Knight was right next to Thor!

    Given sorcerer¡¯s special sense, they would have recognized Lin Rui as Mirage Knight if they had seen him up close. However, after losing this opportunity, no one knows when they will find Lin Rui.

    ¡­

    Apart from the fact that Thor and Jane Foster broke up and several forces tracked Thor, there were other restless forces lurking in New York City. One of those forces is behind Francis, whost fought against the X-Men. After resting for so long, they finally put out their ws again. This time, though, it is unclear to whom they intend to reach.

 Chapter 268 Reorganization

    <h4>Chapter 268 Reorganization</h4>

    New York, Queens, Lin Rui home. Lin Rui, who has settled Thor, is lying at his desk in a daze. Of course, his stupor is what outsiders see. In fact, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness is now in his mind.

    ¡°Whoa!!!¡± Looking at the glittering Reward Points in his mind, Lin Rui gave out a kind of exmation.

    After the incident with Venom Spiderman and the Demoning to the earth, Lin Rui did not gain anything from them as they were not an active quest. After the incident was resolved perfectly, the system suddenly reminded Lin Rui that he hadplete two Hidden Quests and One Achievement.

    The two Hidden Quests werepleted by solving the Venom and Demon threat, respectively, and that Achievement was achieved by meeting the sorcerers of the earth. At the same time, these two Hidden Quests that have beenpleted and the rewards that Lin Rui has received from his achievement are also rich. The Reward Points alone are a full 80,000 points. Lin Rui is also given some other special items, which are enough to make Lin Rui rich instantly.

    Lin Rui did not settle down to sort out the harvest as he was with Peter and Harry in the hospital a few days ago. After that, he was busy with Thor, and he is finally ready to consider the use of the Reward points.

    ¡°More than 80,000 Reward Points! How should I spend these?!¡± Staring at the Reward Points in his mind, Lin Rui murmured. It is natural to sacrifice some of the Reward Points to the System resurrection, but Lin Rui will not sacrifice all of them.

    ¡°The Phantom Suit was upgradedst time, and the next upgrade requires more Reward Points. That¡¯s not enough. Then, let¡¯s exchange for two vials of Elven Holy Spring Water, at least, I would be able to save my or someone else¡¯s life.¡± After a little consideration, Lin Rui pays 10,000 Reward Points for two vials of Elven Holy Spring Water. Lin Rui will only exchange this kind of thing if he had more then 10,000 Reward Points. Otherwise, it will be too expensive!

    ¡°Then it seems like thest of the ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law¡± should be cashed in. My strength has be limited recently. Only by early Cultivation of a Complete Advanced Cultivation Technique can I continue to improve my strength at a high speed.¡± On the second-order of things, Lin Rui paid another 30,000 Reward Points to redeem thest part of the ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law¡±. As Lin Rui¡¯s Advanced Cultivation Technique, the role of ¡°Heaven¡¯s Origin Heart Law¡± is very impressive.

    ¡°My Speed Skill also needs an upgrade.¡± In thest event, Lin Rui also felt that his speed should be further improved, so he also spent 5000 Reward Points to upgrade his Lightness Speed Skill.

    ¡°There are more than 40,000 Reward Points left, should I change my weapon?¡± After all the primary things were exchanged, Lin Rui considered the weapons. However, the current Thunder de Lin Rui is using it okay. The power is sufficient, so he hesitates.

    ¡°I won¡¯t change it for the time being, at least the power of the Thunder de is sufficient at this stage.¡± After hesitating, Lin Rui still did not rece the Thunder de. The point is, the Thunder de is already a C Grade weapon. If Lin Rui wants to exchange more Advanced Weapons, then the Reward Points required for them are also huge, and he is reluctant to spend them for something he doesn¡¯t need right now.

    ¡°Then, there seems to be nothing special to exchange.¡± Life-saving things have been exchanged, his Cultivation Technique and Lightness Speed Skill have been upgraded, weapons will not be exchanged temporarily, Lin Rui can¡¯t think of anything else that must be exchanged at the moment.

    ¡°By the way, I should get some magic defense items! Although the Demon should have just invaded the earth by ident, since I have met with the Ancient One, it¡¯s better to be on guard.¡± Thinking about what happened to him recently, Lin Rui thought that he should exchange some magic items.

    ¡°Ah! Two thousand more!¡± Exchanging two Intermediate magical defense items, Lin Rui murmured helplessly to himself. Although the 80,000 Reward Points seems a lot but they really can¡¯t be used to exchange for many Advanced things.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave it at that for the time being. The remaining 20,000 will be sacrificed to the system, and the remaining 20,000 will be saved for backup. A 20,000 Reward Point should make a difference when things get hard.¡± Not spending any more Reward Points. Lin Rui scans the System Shop and makes the arrangement.

    ¡°Ah! System, when will you be resurrected? Without your guidance, I don¡¯t know if I did things right!¡± While throwing 20,000 Reward Points into the Resurrection Altar, Lin Rui muttered helplessly.

    Huh!

    Under a golden light, 20,000 Reward points fell directly into the Resurrection Altar and were instantly evaporated. Then, in front of Lin Rui¡¯s expectant gaze, a white light began to sh on the altar. The light slowly strengthened from being weak, and finally hovered quietly above the resurrection altar.

    ¡°Is it you? System?!¡± Lin Rui asked carefully, looking at the familiar white light.

    Buzz ~

    After Lin Rui asked, the white light seemed to be stimted and started to tremble. Then, the white light suddenly dispersed in the constant trembling, and finally sank into the Resurrection Altar and disappeared.

    Seeing that the white light finally disappeared in the Resurrection Altar, the disappointment in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be masked, ¡°Don¡¯t Worry, I will definitely resurrect you!¡±

    After spending some time with the system in his sea of ??consciousness, Lin Rui finally retired silently. Whether it is to be a Marvel World Superhero or to resurrect the system, arge number of Reward Points are required, and this is the goal that Lin Rui has been striving for.

    Shout!

    Lin Rui, lying on the bed, suddenly opens his eyes and then rolled out of the bed. The next second, Lin Rui is in front of the table. He took his hard drive from a drawer under the desk and plugged it into theputer.

    Kaka ~

    Lin Rui frowned as he clicked a few clicks on hisputer to see the contents of his hard drive. Most people would think Lin Rui was studying hard if they looked at him like this, but this is impossible.

    ¡°Hoo ~ these are just the design and manufacturing blueprints of E Grade Aerospace Warship. I really don¡¯t know what those Advanced Sky Warships in the System Shop look like in reality. I think they should be very advanced and big.¡± Moving away from the screen, Lin Rui mumbled inexplicably. It turned out that he wasn¡¯t learning anything, but looking at theplete blueprint of the E Grade Aerospace Warship that had been redeemed for a long time.

    Of course, Lin Rui, who was so secretive at first, did not dare to look directly at hisputer. After all, SHIELD might spy on Lin Rui¡¯sputer at any time. But now there is a hacker in their Guardian team, Lin Rui told him to design a powerful firewall for him and now there are no problems, so Lin Rui now dares to look at these things on hisputer which is enough to make a world-wide change.

    ¡°So, is it time to give Tony these things?¡±

 Chapter 269 Lin Ruiâ€™s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 269 Lin Rui¡¯s Ambition</h4>

    Although generally speaking, the E Grade Aerospace Warship may not be as high as Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor in terms of technology. However, it is a small Interster Warship that can carry people to fight in outer space and the upper atmosphere. It is different from Tony¡¯s Iron Man in positioning as it can carry more people.

    Moreover, if this E Grage Aerospace Warship is equipped with powerful attack weapons, it will be a very deterrent Interster war weapon. At least, it is already very sci-fi for the earth that has not yet created a decent aerospace carrier.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, with Tony¡¯s current technology, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to build these Warships. But confidentiality seems to be a little difficult. After all, the Aerospace Warship is not as small as Iron Man Armor and it cannot be built in Tony¡¯s basement. If I want to control this absolute power in my own hands, confidentiality is necessary.¡± Looking at the blueprint on theputer, Lin Rui frowned and muttered.

    Not long ago, after Lin Rui was hit by Loki¡¯s spell, he had a vague idea in his mind, that is, to wipe out the whole Evil Organizations of the entire(Earth), and then create a Global Federation where all forces will unite. Because, knowing that this is Marvel World, Lin Rui knows that the earth is just an ordinary human civilization in this universe. Although the Marvel Film series are mainly dominated by the earth, now that he hase to this real-world, any threats from the outside world will bring a devastating blow to the earth¡¯s civilization.

    However, this step is obviously not so simple. However, after the Loki incident, Lin Rui¡¯s desire for power reached a peak in an instant. He doesn¡¯t want to be defenseless against an opponent at Loki¡¯s level in the future. He wants to be stronger and he has to have great strength. Having the strength to fully control the earth is powerful enough for him to level all the obstacles before him.

    However, it may take a long time for Lin Rui to reach Loki¡¯s level of power just by cultivating or he may never surpass Loki for a lifetime. So Lin Rui turned to outside help. Just like Tony, his own strength is only a little basic fighting, but he has countless Iron Man Armor Corps in his hand. Tony is the big boss of the Marvel world. As Tony has said before, his strength is not in Armor, but in his brain.

    Lin Rui now thinks so, while continuing to improve his individual strength, he must also develop the team and the power he has in his hands. He wants to fight with hundreds of Aerospace Warship directly at the next time Loki threatens himself. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t believe that even someone with Loki¡¯s strength is really not afraid of such arge number of Space Warships.

    Of course, in addition to enhancing his own strength to ensure his own safety, Lin Rui also has other ideas in his heart. The system has been ¡°Dead¡± for a long time, and Lin Rui has been alone in this dangerous Marvel World. However, such an experience is also a great experience for Lin Rui¡¯s mentality.

    For example, Lin Rui at this time, he no longer has the mindset of the ordinary citizen he had at the very beginning. In the beginning, Lin Rui was ¡°Forced¡± to be a Mirage Knight and embarked on the road to bing a Superhero. However, Lin Rui was not very motivated at heart, he only thought aboutpleting the Mainline Quest by beating up some gangsters. However, as he experienced more and more things, his vision and thinking had already undergone a change.

    He knew that even if he wanted to remain neutral and justplete some Mainline Quests, he would still be constantly involved in Marvel World¡¯s big events. Therefore, instead of passively epting the Quests and being affected by the plot, it is better to take the initiative to control the plot. That¡¯s what Lin Rui has been doingtely, though the results may not be great since the invisible power of Marvel World won¡¯t allow an ident like Lin Rui¡¯s to affect the original trajectory of the World.

    However, Lin Rui will not give up this approach. If the power of the world stops him, then he will be so strong that even the power of the world itself would not be able to stop him. Lin Rui wants to build his own Marvel World, a world where all kinds of humans, Mutants, and aliens are united without any Evil forces or Organisations.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s goal seems very whimsical, people need to always have some ambitions, and Lin Rui¡¯s ambition now is to lead the human civilization of the earth to move forward quickly and intact.

    Marvel World itself is aplete world with various cosmic backgrounds. Lin Rui has lived in this Marvel World that has be a reality for him for so many years. He clearly knows that the protagonist halo is not invincible, and the earth will face threats from the universe in the future.

    Therefore, in order to be able to fight against that kind of external threat in the future, Lin Rui must first integrate the various forces and powerful people on earth. In the end, it was for his own safety and that of his family.

    ¡°Ah! Although I have some good things in my hand, the inside story and details are not enough. Not enough, not at all!¡± Turning off the blueprints on hisputer, Lin Rui muttered as he unplugged the hard drive.

    In order to team up with someone like Tony Stark, he needs to have something to offer. Don¡¯t you see that SHIELD still owes Tony a lot of money after he lent them some Iron Man Armos and the time when Lin Rui was injured? It¡¯s a very real world.

    Mirage Knight is indeed very mysterious in the eyes of many people, and so far SHIELD does not know where such a powerful guy has emerged from. However, if Lin Rui went to Tony with the blueprint of the Aerospace Warship design and said that he would work with him to build a Secret Organization that surpasses any country on the earth and any force, then the biggest possibility is that he would be regarded as a lunatic.

    However, if there is a force behind Lin Rui that isrge enough to ignore the power of a single country, Tony may still consider it a bit. After all, Tony is not a government person, he also has his own forward-thinking, one just needs to look at Tony¡¯s still upgrading Iron Man Armors.

    ¡°So, should I be honest with Tony, or should I continue to be mysterious and pretend there¡¯s a powerful force behind me?¡± All in all, Lin Rui is not strong enough now.

    This has nothing to do with Tony knowing Lin Rui¡¯s identity. Anyway, he doesn¡¯t know what secrets Lin Rui has.

    ¡°Ah! With great poweres great responsibility! Who said that?¡± Lin Rui suddenly feels that he has walked far toward the road of Superhero without even knowing, and even his thoughts are drawn towards the direction of all mankind. Although his dreams are a little big, it is not beyond his imagination.

    ¡°Forget it, the next time I go to see Tony, let¡¯s try to find out what he has to say before I make a decision¡± Taking his hand away from the mouse, Lin Rui temporarily gave up making this difficult decision.

    Then Lin Rui climbed to bed and slept while meditating. Some time ago, the affair between Venom Spiderman and little Green Goblin made Lin Rui very tired both physically and emotionally. Now that everything is settled, he thinks it is time for him to live a ¡°normal life¡± for a while.

 Chapter 270 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 270 *Hidden*</h4>

    The next night, at Margaret Sisters Bar, Lin Rui, who wants to rx asks Thor, who is looking for a job, to have drinks with him. Of course, it¡¯s Lin Rui¡¯s treat. Thor, an unemployed wanderer, can¡¯t afford it now.

    ¡°The atmosphere of this bar is good. It is simr to the bars that I often go with the soldiers in Asgard. However, these wines are too bad to taste, there is no taste at all!¡± In the chair, Thor nced lightly at the surrounding mercenary and said to Lin Rui sitting opposite him.

    As a gathering ce for various mercenary and simr professional people, the atmosphere of the Margaret Sisters Bar has always been more violent, but this atmosphere just fits Thor¡¯s taste. Although the murderousness or strength of the people in this bar is iparable with the people in the warrior bar over at Asgard, Thor also knows that this is the overall gap between the people of Earth and Asgard. It is already very good to have such a simr and good bar.

    So the way Thor looks at Lin Rui in front of him bes even more bizarre. When Thor woke up in the small town of Puente Antiguo, New Mexico, and meets Lin Rui for the first time, he knows that the power of this guy is not weak, and certainly not that simple. However, Lin Rui seems to be a normal high school student on the surface, and his hidden strength seems to be just a small secret of his own.

    Now Lin Rui has brought Thor to such a bar full of mercenaries or more ck profession, his identity has be even more mysterious in Thor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Jackson, how many secrets do you have? I haven¡¯t asked you before. You seem to know a bit about me and Asgard? Have you heard of Asgard before?¡± Seeing Lin Rui drinking his beer, Thor asked.

    ¡°Secret, of course.¡± With an oblique nce at Thor, Lin Rui gives a faint reply.

    ¡°Well! What secret?! ¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor continues. What Lin Rui says next seems important to him.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a secret? Then how could I tell you?¡±

    ¡°Cut ~ ~¡±

    ¡°But I do know something about you and Asgard. After all, your people were and are protecting the earth.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? We have fought enemies on earth before.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Thor feels suddenly enlightened.

    However, even if there were some secret material on earth rted to Asgard, it would not involve Thor, who is now ¡°only¡± over a thousand years old and he was not born when Asgard fought against the Frost Giants on the Earth. Whether Thor is pretending to be stupid or being really dumb, the topic is clearly over.

    Then, Lin Rui and Thor talked about something. Thor even made ¡°friends¡± with one or two guys in the bar. After all, Thor used to fight a lot when he was in Asgard. The warrior temperament on his body can make these mercenary feel a sense of familiarity.

    Unlike Lin Rui, although he has already killed many people, his temperament when he is Jackson is still that of a harmless high school student. Of course, the mercenaries in the Margaret sisters¡¯ bars don¡¯t really think that Lin Rui is a simple student, and Lin Rui¡¯s previous skills shown in the bar were also not simple.

    And just as Lin Rui drank the beer slowly and was going to find Weasel to order something, the door of Margaret¡¯s bar was suddenly pushed open. Then a few people walked in and went straight to the bar, apparently looking for Weasel.

    Seeing the people who suddenly came in, Lin Rui, who was just about to stand up, looked strangely and sat down again.

    ¡°Mother F¨Ckers! They not going to make my life easy for a while!¡± Lin Rui, who is sitting on the bar saw several people walking to the bar and became angry and unhappy.

    By this time, the space across the bar from Weasel was already upied by the intruders. These people are led by a man and a woman, while others stand aside to slightly separate the mercenary in the bar. The man looks no different from the general mercenary except for some handsome features on him, but the girl with a match stick in her mouth beside him is dressed in a darker style, and always looks coldly at the people around her0.

    The somewhat handsome man was obviously Francis who hated Wade, and the dark woman beside him was Angel Dust, his most powerful deputy.

    ¡°Last time he almost died in Wade¡¯s hands and he still came here to look for trouble?¡± Looking at Francis, who had disappeared for a long time, Lin Rui sat frowning in his ce and thought.

    Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s strange behaviors, Thor seemed to be aware that something is wrong. Then Thor put the ss on the table and looked over at the bar.

    Just as Lin Rui was sitting in the corner thinking wildly, Francis at the bar had taken a step forward and faced a little nervous Weasel.

    ¡°I heard you might be able to point me in the direction of a, um, friend of mine. His name is Wade Wilson.¡± Without much nonsense, Francis asked Weasel with a smile.

    Weasel was alert when he saw Francis and a few of his mening in. When Francis asked Wade¡¯s whereabouts, Weasel had already identified who they were. So, of course, he would not tell Wade¡¯s whereabouts to this guy.

    ¡°Sorry. I haven¡¯t heard of this person.¡± Weasel answered calmly while looking at Francis. Although he knew that these guys in front of him were not ordinary people and his heart was already beating fast, he would not betray his brother.

    When Weasel answers, Francis gives Angel Dust a look. Then Angel Dust, the tough girl next to him, had taken a step forward and walked around the bar.

    ¡°Hey! You¡¯re not supposed to be behind the bar!¡± Weasel backs off a bit in the face of Francis and Angel Dust. But thinking of this as his own pub, on his own turf, Weasel still doesn¡¯t back down.

    Brush!

    Weasel takes a step back when Angel Dust pulls a picture of Wade and Vanessa off the wall behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen this woman.¡± Taking the picture to Francis, Angel Dust said nkly.

    ¡°Ah, I think this must be Vanessa, I have heard so much about her,¡± Francis said lightly with the photo in his hand.

    Boom!

    Determined that Weasel should know Wade¡¯s whereabouts, Angel Dust shot out her arm and gripped Weasel¡¯s neck lifted him against the wall.

    Kakaka!

    However, as soon as Angel Dust pushed Weasel against the wall, all the mercenaries in the whole bar pulled out their guns and pointed them at Francis and others. This is the Margaret Sisters Bar, and Weasel is a good friend of all of them. To move against Weasel, they have to cross them too.

    ¡°Um! Sweetheart, you might wanna look around. This isn¡¯t really the ce to do something like that.¡± Weasel, who was easily raised against the wall, looked down and reminded Angel Dust.

    Facing the muzzle of dozens of guns around them, Francis frowned, ¡°Easy, Angel. Put the little man down. We have everything we need now.¡±

    Huh ~

    Hearing Francis¡¯ words, Angel Dust put Weasel down. Although they are very good, they can¡¯t face all the mercenaries in the bar with guns in their hand. So, with Wade and Vanessa¡¯s photo in his hands, Francis was about to leave.

    ¡°You sure? You don¡¯t want any clothes that are not Monochromatic.¡± Watching Francis slowly walk out, Weasel taunted him from the back.

    Turning his head to look at Weasel with a smile, Francis then left the Margaret sisters bar. After they left, Weasel behind the bar breathed a long breath.

    ¡°Thanks for having my back guys!¡± Thanking the mercenaries in the bar, Weasel hurried to the corner and started calling Wade, ¡°Wade, we have a fucking problem. And by ¡°We¡± I mean ¡°You¡±.¡±

    ¡­

    Chapter 270 Francis Reappears

 Chapter 271 Being Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 271 Being Attacked</h4>

    The Margaret bar, Francis threatened Weasel and took Vanessa¡¯s photo. The party had already left. Watching Weasel run behind and call Wade, Lin Rui blinked and stood up from his chair.

    ¡°Thor, I¡¯ve got something to do. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll give you the keys. You can drive yourself back. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± As he gets up, Lin Rui pulls out the jeep keys and throws them to Thor.

    Shout!

    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?¡± Seeing the keys thrown in front of him, Thor asks quickly. However, Lin Rui has already turned quickly and left.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of giving me the keys, when I can¡¯t even drive?!¡± Looking at the direction in which Lin Rui disappears, Thor holds the car key on the table in his hand and mutters helplessly.

    Of course, Thor knew that Lin Rui¡¯s sudden departure was obviously rted to those people who had just left now, so after thinking about it for a while, Thor stayed at the bar with confidence and didn¡¯t go. Now Thor has no power. Even if something happens, there is no way for him to help. It is better to let Lin Rui solve the problem by himself. He believes in Lin Rui¡¯s strength.

    Da Da Da ~

    In the dark alley outside Margaret¡¯s Sisters Bar, Francis and his party were leaving quickly. Francis has been informed of Deadpool and of course, his next step is to find Vanessa. The feud between Francis and Wade, whether private or public, is irreconcble.

    Brush ~

    A short distance behind Francis and his party, a man in shadows was following them closely. Needless to say, it was Lin Rui who had transformed into Mirage Knight. Now that Francis has reappeared and is still looking for trouble with the Deadpool, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind settling them all here. Although this may involve the power behind Francis, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care as they will have to face each other anyway.

    So, just as Francis and Lin Rui are about to walk out of the dark alley, Lin Rui finally decides to step out. He stepped out of the shadows and rushed forward with his Lightness Speed Power. These people are no match for Lin Rui and he is toozy to kill them using assassination techniques.

    ¡°Francis!¡± Lin Rui pulled out the Thunder de from his waist and rushed towards Francis in front of the group.

    Brush!

    After hearing the movement behind him, Francis and his team quickly turned around. In the next moment, what caught their eyes was a gorgeous purple de light. However, in the face of Lin Rui¡¯s attack, Francis, although a little surprised, seemed to have some other meaning deep in his eyes.

    ¡°Get out of the way! With a shout, Francis rolled aside first.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Not needing to be reminded by Francis, Angel Dust and the others have also moved aside.

    Brush!

    Rumble!

    With a sh of purple light, Lin Rui cuts a big hole in the damp and dim alley. The flummoxed Francis was swept aside by the st and was dazed for a moment.

    ¡°Ah!!

    ¡°My arm!

    Although many people timely evade the attack, two people were injured by the sword light. One¡¯s calf was missing, and one¡¯s arm was severed and they began to scream.

    Brush!

    The attack shocked and stunned Francis and Lin Rui continued to rush forward quickly, he had to settle this fight within seconds. This time, he wouldn¡¯t give the violent woman Angel Dust any chance to move against him.

    However, just as Lin Rui was about to rush into the crowd in front of him and kill them all, he suddenly felt that there was a slight movement in the rear as if a wind was blowing.

    Boom!

    Then, when Lin Rui failed to respond, he was suddenly attacked from behind, as if hit with a hammer. Lin Rui, leaping high in the air, was hit by the inexplicable hammer-like attack and fell directly to the opposite side. But before Lin Rui could react, another attack hit him in the chest.

    Bang!

    Lin Rui, who was falling, was once again sted into the air! Two attacks in a row hit him but Lin Rui doesn¡¯t even see what¡¯s attacking him! If it wasn¡¯t for these two attacks being physical attacks and were defended by the Phantom Suit for most of their power, Lin Rui would have been seriously injured in both attacks.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± He tried his best to adjust his body in midair and he was shocked, he began to sense the surroundings with his Insight Technique.

    But the Insight Technique, unleashed with all its might, failed to find the source of the attack. Lin Rui can only vaguely feel an object moving at a high speed around him, so fast that Lin Rui¡¯s mind can hardly catch it.

    Brush!

    Just when Lin Rui tried his best to lock up the fast-moving object, the shadow rushed over again. Lin Rui¡¯s right hand only had time to lift up by a centimeter, and the attack had hit him again. His body¡¯s response can¡¯t keep up with his thinking at all, let alone his thinking can hardly react to these attacks. Lin Rui now seems to be thrown into a time and space that has been slowed down by dozens of times, and he can only watch the figure attack himself with super fast speed.

    Boom!

    Finally, Lin Rui was kicked to the ground by the figure after suffering dozens of blows in mid-air. Lin Rui, who had almost given up resistance, smashed into the ground in a horrible manner, sshing a piece of sewage.

    Lin Rui, who fell to the ground, took no other action and justid on the ground quietly, looking like he was stunned. However, although the figure¡¯s speed did exceed Lin Rui¡¯s reaction limit, the attack power of the said figure was very limited. Lin Rui was only slightly injured by so many punches and lost little of its strength. Lin Rui¡¯s weakness is designed to make the person rx his guard. If he shows up carelessly, Lin Rui has some assurance that he can hurt the person instantly.

    But as he was waiting for the attacker to arrive, Lin Rui, who had fallen to the ground in a stupefying state felt a strange mental wave through his body.

    The first warninges from the Guardian charm that Lin Rui wears, but it onlysted for a moment before it broke. Then that powerful mental wave had broken the Phantom Suit¡¯s spiritual defenses and attacked Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness.

    Shout!

    Lin Rui, who was lying on the ground with great vignce, felt only a wave in his head, and then fell asleep, his thoughts were quickly pulled to a very familiar ce.

    ¡°Lin Rui! Are you still sleeping at work? Do you want to get fired?¡± The scene in front of him slowly became clear, and Lin Rui¡¯s ear suddenly heard a familiar voice deep in his memory.

    ¡°What? Wang Xiaoya?!¡± Lin Rui quickly got up and looked behind him.

 Chapter 272 Grasping

    <h4>Chapter 272 Grasping</h4>

    Lin Rui, who was suddenly awakened, turned around and saw his colleague Wang Min, but Lin Rui privately gave her the nickname ¡°Wang Xiaoya¡±. Speaking of which, in theirpany, the rtionship between Wang Xiaoya and Lin Rui is pretty good. But what was he doing here? Is he asleep and dreaming? Why did he feel that this situation is wrong?

    ¡°Cough! Wang Min, I didn¡¯t sleep! How can I sleep during work hours?¡± After coughing twice, Lin Rui shook his head to clear away the confusion.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep?! If I hadn¡¯t called you, you would have been dreaming until the Boss came!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Wang Min crossed her arms in front of her and looks down at him.

    Lin Rui wanted to exin himself but he suddenly froze when he looked around the office. Then, a coolness burst out from the bottom of his heart and went directly into his head.

    ¡°Dream? Am I dreaming?¡± When Lin Rui looked at Wang Min in front of him again, he had lost his ttering look.

    ¡°Lin Rui? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you still asleep?¡± Wang Min asked curiously when she saw the changes in Lin Rui.

    ¡°Indeed, I do seem to be dreaming. However, it is time for me to wake up!¡± Watching Wang Min approaching himself, Lin Rui stepped back and said slightly.

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Wake Up!¡± Without paying attention to what Wang Min had said, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharper and he sighed.

    Buzz!

    With Lin Rui¡¯s low roar, a powerful mental surge suddenly burst out of his mind and instantly swept the office. Under the sweep of that spiritual power, the entire office was broken into pieces like ss. There was deep darkness behind the broken ss. Finally, Lin Rui was shrouded in darkness and he was soon devoured by that same darkness.

    ¡­

    At night, in the alley outside the Margaret¡¯s Bar, Lin Rui was lying motionless on the ground. Beside him, there was a man and a woman squatting beside him. The girl with red hair was emitting red light in circles around his head. The silver-haired boy stood quietly, protecting the red-haired girl.

    As for the Francis team, they are still standing in the distance. Although they are obviously in a single group, the man and the woman don¡¯t seem to want others to interfere in their actions.

    Buzz ~

    With both hands waving rhythmically on Lin Rui¡¯s head, the red-haired girl is exerting her abilities with all her strength: creating a fantasy in the depths of his consciousness. However, the process that was easy in the past now seems very difficult, her frowns are tightly closed.

    ¡°Wanda, what¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you control him?¡± Seeing his sister couldn¡¯t end her abilities for so long, the boy who stood beside the girl couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°Pietro, this guy¡¯s mental defense is very strong. Although I got him into that fantasy but I can¡¯t do more than that and I can¡¯t control him.¡± Hearing her brother¡¯s words, Wanda, who was trying to use her abilities, whispered back.

    It turned out that the men and women with special hair color turned out to be brother and sister. And, the names they just yelled at each other turned out to be Marvel World¡¯s famous Mutants, Scarlet Witch Wanda and Quicksilver Pietro. Lin Rui was overwhelmed even before he could react which was apparently done by Quicksilver. As for how Lin Rui suddenly fell into the illusion of his previous life, it is the work of Scarlet Witch, it is Scarlet Witch¡¯s mental control and no one knows if Lin Rui can survive it.

    And just when Scarlet Witch tried to control Lin Rui who was already in the illusion, he suddenly burst out with a powerful mental wave, and immediately expelled Scarlet Witch¡¯s power from his body.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Scarlet Witch shouted, feeling the powerful mental power that erupted from Lin Rui.

    Shout!

    Then she quickly stood up and backed out. Her mind control had failed. As a long-range ability user, the first thing she need to do is to distance herself from the opponent. At the same time, Quicksilver, who heard Wanda¡¯s reminder, was also ready to act.

    However, after the powerful mental force broke through Scarlet Witch¡¯s control, Lin Rui on the ground did not move further, and seemed to be still in aa. This made Quicksilver a little confused, and then he looked at her sister behind him, his eyes suggesting what she was doing now.

    ¡°This ¡­ maybe he was in aa because he used too much mental power.¡± Scarlet Witch said with some uncertainty after feeling Lin Rui¡¯s state.

    ¡°What about now? Can you still control him?¡± Quicksilver asked, frowning slightly at his sister¡¯s words.

    ¡°If the mental power he just exploded was indeed his own, then I would have a hard time controlling him. People with this level of mental power will protect themselves even when unconscious.¡± Scarlet Witch said while shaking her head.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t control him, anyway, he can¡¯t escape now. So, let¡¯s get him back first, at least we gained something out of this situation.¡± Since Scarlet Witch can¡¯t control this guy, Quicksilver can only get him back first.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll double-check to make sure he¡¯s really fainted.¡± Scarlet Witch promised after hearing Quicksilver¡¯s words, then carefully approached Lin Rui again, and began to release her mental power.

    Buzz ~

    Ten secondster, Scarlet Witch put her hand away.

    ¡°Yes, he is passed out.¡± Standing up from Lin Rui¡¯s position, Scarlet Witch said lightly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it for today¡¯s mission. I thought I could catch some big fish, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was only one person who made trouble.¡± Quicksilverins dismissively and reaches out to Lin Rui on the ground.

    ¡°This guy is not simple, I have never met a guy who I can¡¯t control with my powers. Moreover, this guy obviously has a close rtionship with X-MEN, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have appeared with him on the bridgest time,¡± Scarlet Witch said calmly when she heard the disdain in her brother¡¯s tone.

    ¡°No matter how powerful this guy is, when ites to us, he is nothing more than an advanced thug. But it¡¯s funny to see this guy lose his memory or be controlled against his teammates.¡± Quicksilver continued with a contemptuous smile.

    ¡°Pietro, do you really think that we¡¯re doing the right thing?¡± Scarlet Witch asked when she heard her brother¡¯s words.

    ¡°Wanda, there are many things in the world that are not right or wrong. It¡¯s just that they stand at different angles. Now, the situation we are in can only give us this choice.¡± Seeing Wanda asked another question, Pietro¡¯s eyes fluctuated slightly as he replied.

    ¡°Well, tonight¡¯s mission is over, we should leave too.¡± Seeing that Francis wasing over here, Pietro didn¡¯t say anything more to Wanda.

    Brush!

    Their silhouette shed, and Quicksilver had taken Scarlet Witch and the unconscious Mirage Knight on the ground out of the alley. As for the Francis who came over, they were not surprised at all about the disappearing Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch. One of the hidden missions they came here to do is to capture Deadpool or X-Men. Of course, the appearance of Mirage Knight was a surprise.

    Now that Mirage Knight has been taken away, they are going to find Vanessa next. To deal with Deadpool, the more cards they have, the better. Under the leadership of Francis, they quickly left while nobody noticed what had happened in the alley.

    Of course, Francis didn¡¯t know how much trouble such a simple hidden mission would bring to him and the forces behind him. If they knew, maybe they wouldn¡¯t have caught Mirage Knight.

 Chapter 273 Connection

    <h4>Chapter 273 Connection</h4>

    Brush! Brush!

    Quicksilver was holding Scarlet Witch in one hand, and Lin Rui in other and he was quickly rushing out of New York City. With his speed, the city¡¯s surveince cameras could only see a shadow passing by them and they could not take a clear picture at all.

    ¡°Damn It! Why did Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver appear here?! Is the force behind Francis Hydra?¡± Lin Rui, who was held by Quicksilver, seems to have been in aa all the time, but in fact, he was pretending to be unconscious. He woke up as early as he broke through the fantasy world of Scarlet Witch. However, at that time, he really consumed a lot of mental power. In order not to be attacked by Quicksilver, he could only continue to pretend to be unconscious. Of course, the current situation made him feel very uneasy.

    He had heard what Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver had said after he woke up and Lin Rui quickly determined their identity based on their words and his own experience. However, it was only after seeing the identity of the siblings that Lin Rui was more disturbed.

    Lin Rui has already felt the Quicksilver¡¯s power, and his full use of the Insight Technique only allows him to detect a shadow. His body was barely able to keep up with his mind. In contrast to the Marvel movies Lin Rui has seen in his previous lives, the speed of this Quicksilver should be between the two versions of Quicksilver in X-Men and Marvel movies but Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if this is the maximum speed for Quicksilver.

    Moreover, although Quicksilver¡¯s attack on himself was not very aggressive, Lin Rui knows that he is not just that powerful, but that he clearly does not want to kill himself. Quicksilver is so fast that the kic energy he produces will be obviously huge and the physical defense of the Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit should be overwhelmed.

    As for Scarlet Witch, Lin Rui is even more frightened by her abilities. Unexpectedly, Lin Rui was drawn into the fantasy world she created in his own mind without a sound, and it is the fantasy world of Lin Rui¡¯s previous life. If Lin Rui had really immersed himself in that fantasy world and thinks that the current Marvel World was just a dream, then he may never have been able to wake up and he would be controlled by Scarlet Witch in the end.

    However, after an outbreak of mental shock, Scarlet Witch will no longer easily use her ability on Lin Rui as there is a strong chance for a counter-attack if the ability is not used well. The current mental power of Scarlet Witch is obviously not enough to control such a mentally strong person as Lin Rui.

    Even so, Lin Rui didn¡¯t dare to use even the slightest amount of his mental strength now as he could not stand another attack of Scarlet Witch, that feeling was too bad. Although Lin Rui has experienced many dangers after being reborn in this Marvel World, Lin Rui is obviously willing to live in the present lifepared to his fucked up previous life. After all, in this life he has the opportunity to take control of his life and hold everything in his hands.

    ¡°If Quicksilver keeps running like this with me, then Peter and others will not be able to catch up! I hope he will rest soon!¡± Feeling Quicksilver¡¯s speed, Lin Rui could not help worrying.

    In fact, Lin Rui had already contacted Sky¡¯s Eye when he was attacked by Quicksilver. After all, Lin Rui had already seen the power that was revealedst time by the forces behind Francis and he is obviously unable to deal with it alone.

    However, he did not expect that it was Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch that dealt with himself, and the battle ended quickly in an unexpected situation. And Quicksilver is now leaving New York with him, even though Sky¡¯s Eye has been tracking his position, but they can¡¯t catch up with this speed.

    Huh ~

    I don¡¯t know if it was Lin Rui¡¯s prayer that worked or Quicksilver was a bit tired. When he rushed to the outskirts of New York, he finally slowed down. A few secondster, Quicksilver had already appeared on the side of the road and moved forward like a normal person.

    ¡°The man should be right ahead.¡± With Mirage Knight in aa, Quicksilver looked ahead at an intersection and spoke to Scarlet Witch beside him.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Scarlet Witch answered somewhat carelessly and no one knows what she was thinking.

    ¡°Wanda, I know you¡¯re tired of this life. I promise you, in a little while we¡¯ll leave the organization and live where no one can find us.¡± It was as if he knew what Scarlet Witch was thinking and Quicksilver promised in a whisper.

    ¡°Pietro, do you really think that people like us can live in peace?¡± Scarlet Witch asked, frowning in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Quicksilver replied earnestly.

    Then, both of them stopped talking. At the intersection ahead, two cars could be seen waiting.

    ¡°Ah! It seems that it¡¯s not so iprehensible that the two brothers and sisters turned to Avenger¡¯s alliance in the movie. At least they are not really bad people.¡± Lin Rui, who was pretending to be unconscious hears the talk between the brother and sister and thinks silently.

    However, Quicksilver clearly wants to live a normal life far away from these disputes but for powerful people like him and Scarlet Witch, even if Hydra is overthrown in the end, SHIELD will not really let them live ordinary lives. Fury would pay close attention to them even if he doesn¡¯t recruit them into the Avengers.

    ¡°However, the brother and sister in theics seem to be Mao¡¯s children. I don¡¯t know if it is really true here. If so, then I wonder if Mao knows that he has a son and a daughter or if he¡¯s working for Hydra.¡± With Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, Lin Rui also thinks of another Marvel World character, Mao, who also has superpowers.

    ¡°I hope Mao doesn¡¯t know, otherwise if his Mutants Brotherhood is connected with Hydra, then things will be tricky.¡± Finally, Lin Rui can only hope so in his heart.

    Shout!

    Finally, after thinking a lot in his mind, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch came to that intersection and stopped beside the two cars.

    Card ~

    Soon, the door of the car in front opened and two big men got out of it. They nodded at Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, who had already picked up Mirage Knight.

    Shout!

    Rudely throwing Mirage Knight into the car, the two guys got in again without saying anything. As for Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, they are not surprised by this at all, their mission is over anyway. As for the guy they captured, they only need to hand him over to the organization, then they wouldn¡¯t care.

    Boom ~

    The engine roared and the two cars drove quickly outside New York in the dark.

    ¡­

    Margaret bar, Thor, who has finished drinking, has been waiting for Lin Rui toe back. Although Lin Rui told Thor not to wait for himself when he left, Thor couldn¡¯t drive. So he is going to wait, but depending on the situation, Lin Rui is not going toe back.

    Looking at the door of the bar, Thor has a bad feeling in his heart. Even if Lin Rui had gone out to deal with those guys from before, he should have returned at this time. Thor didn¡¯t think that Lin Rui¡¯s could not deal with those ¡°little punks¡± with his strength. But Thor still felt that something is wrong.

    After thinking about it, Thor still pulled out his phone and dialed Lin Rui¡¯s number.

    ¡°Beep beep ~¡± The call cannot be connected.

 Chapter 274 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 274 *Hidden*</h4>

    Dudududu ~

    ¡°He is not answering the phone? Is something really wrong?¡± Thor frowned as he looked at the unreachable cell phone.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just leave the jeep here. Anyway, Jackson¡¯s broken jeep wouldn¡¯t get stolen.¡± Although there was a bad feeling in his heart, Thor didn¡¯t think Lin Rui would be in danger and he took the key and left. And, even if Lin Rui is really in trouble, Tohor could do nothing now.

    While Thor was walking alone on the road to his house, Sky¡¯s Eye in the Guardian Base was anxiously hacking every surveince cameras around New York to look for images of where the signal on Mirage Knight finally disappeared.

    ¡°Spiderman! The signal from Mirage Knight has just been blocked. You better speed it up!¡± While searching anxiously, Sky¡¯s Eye reminded Spiderman.

    After Lin Rui was thrown into the car, his signal was blocked, so that now Sky¡¯s Eye can only let Spiderman get to Lin Rui¡¯sst location.

    ¡°I¡¯m reaching there soon! By the way, did Mr. Stark send out any Iron Man Armors over to help?¡± Peter who knew Lin Rui¡¯s true identity was more anxious now than anyone else at Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance and he asked again. After learning that Lin Rui had been attacked and was asking for help, Peter asked Sky¡¯s Eye to contact Tony and asked him to send out Iron Man Armor for support.

    ¡°Eh! ¡­ Yes! Also, I feel that Mr. Stark may have sent out a bit too many.¡± After Spiderman asked this question, Sky¡¯s Eye saw the densely disyed icons of Iron Man on theputer in front of him rushing towards thest location where Mirage Knight had disappeared. Judging from the signs on hisputer, Tony has sent out 30 Iron Man Armors to help find the missing Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Thirty Iron Man!¡± Involuntarily swallowed, Sky¡¯s Eye said in shock. People who don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on would think that there is a war going on in New York.

    ¡°Is it thirty?! It seems that Mr. Stark is really worried about Mirage Knight. Okay, I have reached the position where the signal disappeared, but I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± Peter was a little surprised to hear Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s answer but he soon recovered. He had already reached the intersection where Quicksilver had handed over Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Where is Mirage Knight?!¡± Peter asked afternding on the high building next to the intersection.

    ¡°ording to the previous monitoring of the location of the Mirage Knight signal, he was taken away by two vehicles. After the signal was interrupted, the nearby monitoring also appeared unusually fuzzy, the specific direction of the departure has not been known. But even if they¡¯re going fast, they¡¯re probably have not gone far away yet.¡± Sky¡¯s Eye answers Peter as he mobilizes nearby surveince to find the two cars.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look this way first!¡± Since they have not gone far, Peter had to choose a direction first.

    P¨±!

    Firing his wrist spider silk, Peter had flown out again in one direction at the intersection.

    Buzz!

    However, just as Peter flew into midair, his spider-sense suddenly reacted violently.

    Brush!

    Peter, who was flying forward, quickly twisted his body in midair under the reminder of his spider-sense, and then, an unclear shadow shed beside him, it was Quicksilver! Peter couldn¡¯t capture the shadow even with his mutated super-strong vision. If it hadn¡¯t been for his spider-sense, Peter would have simply not escaped Quicksilver¡¯s attack.

    As the shadow passed, Peter seemed to hear a slight sound, as if the man who had taken him by surprise was surprised himself that Peter had dodged his attack.

    Buzz!

    While Peter was still surprised at what the strangely fast shadow was, his spider-sense warned him again.

    Boom!

    However, this time Peter was unable to escape from Quicksilver¡¯s attack, and a fist hit him severely in the abdomen and Peter flew back in midair.

    ¡°Sky ¡¯s Eye! I¡¯m under attack, can you see who is attacking me?¡± Using his spider-sense to fullest, Peter shouted towards Sky¡¯s Eye.

    Although his Spider-sense can indeed warn him in advance of a threat, the speed of that attacker is too fast, so fast that Peter is toote to defend or dodge even if his Spider-Sense warns him. So Peter quickly sought support.

    ¡°Attack? I didn¡¯t see anyone attacking you? In the camera, I just saw you suddenly hit by something!¡± Hearing Spiderman¡¯s words, Sky¡¯s Eye at the base said in confusion. He wasn¡¯t able to see the imminent figure on the monitor. Sky¡¯s Eye thought that Peter had just flown out by himself, and was still wondering how he would fly like that.

    Boom!

    P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°The attacker is too fast and it is almost impossible for me to capture his figure with the naked eye. I need support, how long till Iron Man reach here!¡± Within seconds of Sky¡¯s Eye answering, Peter had been punched by Quicksilver again and was now flying about in the air without a rule.

    ¡°Iron Man is ten seconds away. Hold on!¡± Answering Peter, Sky¡¯s Eye is constantly slowing down the monitoring video.

    ¡°Ah! I see him! The attacker! This Speed?!¡± Finally, after slowing down the surveince video by 50 times, Sky¡¯s Eye finally gets a glimpse of a man jumping up and down attacking Spiderman.

    Although Spiderman is sensitive enough to dodge or strike back before each attack, the man is so fast that Peter can only dodge one or two out of ten attacks, while Peter can¡¯t hit the attacker once.

    ¡°Spiderman, that person is too fast, I can¡¯t help you. However, Daredevil and the Dark Knight are already on their way, hold on!¡± Facing the rapid speed of Quicksilver, some of Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s technological methods are of no use but he still tells Spiderman to hang in there until support arrives.

    As for the Dark Knight, it was Harry¡¯s nickname. Although he didn¡¯t join the League of Defender, he would inevitably make a move when Lin Rui or Peter needed help. Sky¡¯s Eye also vaguely knows the true identity of the new New York Knight who has a good rtionship with Mirage Knight and Spiderman, but he has not said much.

    ¡°It seems that I can only rely on myself for now!¡± At the attacker¡¯s speed, he canunch hundreds of attacks in ten seconds. Before Tony¡¯s Iron Man team arrives, Peter may be seriously injured. So Peter snarled and threw out his arms.

    P¨± P¨±!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    With his arms outstretched, he kept shooting out small special silk balls around him. Then, these silk balls were flying out for several meters and all exploded. For a moment, the space of tens of meters around Peter was all covered with cobwebs, and he was half squatting in the center of a cobweb.

    It was just like a spider¡¯s web, Peter used the cobwebs heunched to strengthen his surrounding sense. As a result, it would not be easy for the attacker to attack Peter silently.

    Hum!

    ¡°There!¡±

    P¨±!

    Chapter 274 Spiderman Vs Quicksilver

 Chapter 275 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 275 *Hidden*</h4>

    Having sensed the movement from the cobweb, Peter moved without hesitation. At the same time, a cobweb flew out, and the man had already flung over there.

    Boom!

    However, the next moment, about a few tenths of a second, Peter seemed to hit something and was mmed back.

    Probably only Sky¡¯s Eye, who has been watching the battlefield behind the scenes, by slowing down the surveince video afterward to see what was happening at that moment can see what had happened. Quicksilver did not avoid the blockade of the spider web, and Peter¡¯s instant judgment was correct. However, the speed at which the spider silk was shot was still slow.

    Slowing the video by a hundred times, Sky¡¯s Eye can clearly see Quicksilver stepping on the cobwebs around Peter flexibly and he ¡°Slowly¡± walked around from that side of the spider silk. Then, facing Spiderman rushing over to him, Quicksilver kicked him.

    P¨±!

    Peter¡¯s power is great, but he can¡¯t reach Quicksilver. Faced with an opponent that ispletely suppressing him by speed, Spiderman¡¯s performance is only a little better than Mirage Knight.

    Call!

    Peter flew backward and eventually fell on the back of the cobweb. Although Quicksilver will fight Spiderman every time he attacks, his strength can only hurt Peter. Quicksilver doesn¡¯t want to kill people, so he doesn¡¯t use too much power.

    ¡°Cough!¡± A series of blows to the chest made Peter cough.

    Quicksilver stopped after more than a dozen consecutive attacks and hended on Peter¡¯s cobweb and faced him. With extreme confidence in his speed, Quicksilver can fully crush any of these powerful opponents.

    ¡°I¡¯ve held out long enough. If the support doesn¡¯te, I¡¯m going to turn into a sandbag.¡± Staring at the Quicksilver falling in front of him, Peter thought in silence.

    Brush brush!

    Just as Peter finished thinking in his mind, he heard a breaking noise on the sky behind him. Tony¡¯s Iron Man team had finally arrived!

    ¡°Iron Man? I didn¡¯t expect to catch a big fish today!¡± Quicksilver, too, saw dozens of Iron men hurtling through the air and muttered, he disappeared from the top of cobwebs in a burst of speed.

    Zizi!

    Just as Quicksilver disappeared, an electric light shed from the cobweb under his feet. Turns out, Peter just wanted to use Quicksilver to inadvertently use electric shocks to attack him. However, Quicksilver has escaped.

    ¡°Spiderman, where is Mirage Knight?¡± Thirty Iron Man had already flown towards Peter, and Tony¡¯s voice came quickly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was stopped by that guy when I was about to find him. The person who stopped me was very fast and exceeded my response limit.¡± Peter answered quickly after hearing Tony¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S split up in three teams and find the car that left with Mirage Knight. The rest, let¡¯s have a good meeting with the opponent who beat you like this.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s answer, Tony went on to address JARVIS

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Brush brush!

    After the JARVIS said yes, 24 of the 30 Iron Man units split into three groups and rushed out in three directions. At Iron Man¡¯s speed, as long as those two cars don¡¯t have wings, they will surely be overtaken by Iron Man. As for this side, Tony thinks it¡¯s enough to keep six Iron Men Armors.

    ¡°Turn on the scan and let¡¯s find the guy who took Mirage Knight!¡± Iron Man has already arranged to find Mirage Knight and he is going to teach a lesson to the person who beat up Spiderman.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Unknown energy fluctuations are scanned!¡± Just after Tony gave the order, J.A.R.V.I.S suddenly sounded an rm.

    The next second, red rays burst into the air from a corner below and rushed towards an Iron Man Armor which was flying in three directions in mid-air.

    Kakaka!

    Then, in front of the shocked eyes of Tony and Peter, Iron Man, who was exposed to the red light, began to flutter in the air uncontrobly.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tony asked quickly, seeing the unusual change in Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Sir, thirteen Iron Man Armors are getting controlled by some unknown external forces.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S answered the question.

    ¡°Is there a way to get rid of it?!¡±

    ¡°Calcting the power needed to get out of control ¡­ the calction isplete and we are going to get out of control.¡±

    Boom boom!

    Under the quick calction of J.A.R.V.I.S, the thirteen injectors under the feet of Iron Man controlled by Scarlet Witch instantly ejected more dazzling light blue mes, and obtained huge power in an instant.

    Swipe!

    The next moment, the thirteen Iron Man dancing in the midst of the sky rushed into the sky and got rid of Scarlet Witch¡¯s control. With Arc Reactor¡¯s full energy release, Scarlet Witch obviously couldn¡¯t control so many Iron Man at once.

    ¡°Sir, the attackers have been scanned.¡± After taking the control of Iron Man back from Scarlet Witch, J.A.R.V.I.S has also found Scarlet Witch¡¯s location and she was hiding just in the corner of a building behind this intersection.

    Call!

    No nonsense. Tony is already running that way. Lin Rui is attacked and caught, Peter meets a tough opponent, and now even Iron Man Armors are almost destroyed out of control. Tony thinks this event seems not so simple. However, since I met Lin Rui, not much seems normal to Tony.

    But isn¡¯t that what Tony wants to do? To protect the earth is to wipe out all these hidden evil forces. In order to achieve this goal, Tony still needs to work hard.

    D¨© D¨©!

    However, just as Tony drove the Iron Man Armor towards Scarlet Witch, another rm sounded from the steel suit.

    Boom!

    Before Tony could respond to the rm, the Iron Man Armor was suddenly hit hard. The Iron Man Armor, which had been rushing forward was knocked out and flew out. He flew obliquely for more than ten meters in mid-air before he adjusted and suspended again.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S ¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Bang Bang!

    Tony had just asked J.A.R.V.I.S what was attacking himself, but the subsequent attack interrupted him. Like a few Iron knots, the six Iron men are constantly being attacked by a moving shadow that shuttled back and forth and they were unable to make any effective response at all.

    However, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor is very defensive, and Quicksilver¡¯s fist bombing on the steel suit is nothing more than knocking it out, not causing much damage to the person inside. However, this was the first time Tony had been beaten passively.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S!¡± Tony yells as he gets dizzy from the crash.

    ¡°Trajectory calctions have beenpleted and the strike is now anticipated.¡± Tony doesn¡¯t have any instructions, but JARVIS, as Advanced intelligence, has done the right thing.

    Om!

    Whew!

    Just as the voice of JARVIS was speaking, the six Iron men hit by the Quicksilver, bouncing back and forth in midair, suddenly adjusted their positions simultaneously and firedser beams from their raised arms. Six Iron men, a total of 12ser beams, formed a random attack at this intersection.

    Buzz!

    Chapter 275 Quicksilver Vs Iron Man

 Chapter 276 Fleeing

    <h4>Chapter 276 Fleeing</h4>

    Buzz!!

    Aplexwork of 12ser beams had just sealed off the intersection, but inside the sealed space, the two intersectingsers were blocked by a red glow in front of the Quicksilver whose route was calcted by JARVIS.

    ¡°Ha! I caught you!¡± Tony shouted excitedly when he saw Quicksilver trapped in theser.

    Although that weird red light stopped the twoser beams from attacking, it obviously wouldn¡¯tst for long.

    ¡°Pietro! Come on!¡± Quicksilver was almost trapped by theser, and Scarlet Witch hiding below shouted at Quicksilver while using her ability to stop the twoser beams.

    Brush!

    After hearing Scarlet Witch¡¯s words, Quicksilver looked at theser beam blocked in front of him by a red glow that could break at any time and he finally disappeared again. After the disappearance of Quicksilver, Scarlet Witch also removed the energy that was blocking theser beam and the twoser beams were directed at Quicksilver¡¯s previous position and shot at it. However, no one was there.

    Shout!

    When Quicksilver disappeared from theser, Spiderman, who was still in the air before rushed towards the position of Scarlet Witch. Peter was seeing that the fast guy was being dealt by Iron Man, so he nned toe down and subdue another opponent.

    Boom!

    However, before Peter could see his opponent, a strong force hit his chest and he was flung back.

    ¡°Realy? Telekinesis attack?¡± Peter who flew out apparently felt that it was not the fast guy who attacked himself this time, but it was an attack that could not be captured or defended against. So, while shooting his spider silk and pulling towards to the side of the building to stabilize himself, Peter called out in shock.

    In fact, ording to Marvelics of Lin Rui¡¯s previous life, Scarlet Witch is a Fifth-Level Mutant, and her ability is extremely abnormal. But it was shown severely weakened in the movie. No one knows what steps her ability will reach in this real world.

    However, from the fact that she almost controlled Lin Rui and blocked Tony¡¯sser beam, she was at least no worse than in her movie counterpart.

    ¡°Wanda! Let¡¯s go!¡± Quicksilver also appeared beside Scarlet Witch after Spiderman was pushed back. Holding on to Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver snorted and reactivated his ability.

    Facing Tony¡¯s Iron Man squad, Pietro and Scarlet Witch don¡¯t n to continue to engage with them anymore. This time their mission was to just grab someone and deliver them. Pietro wanted to see the support behind Mirage Knight. However, Tony dispatched thirty Iron Man Armors in one breath and he was left shocked and they could only run away now.

    Although Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch are working hard together, 30 Iron Man and Spiderman aren¡¯t necessarily their match. However, they are likely to pay a significant price in dealing with them, which is not worth it. So after a little exposure, Quicksilver decided to pull out. With his speed, those Iron Man Armors can¡¯t catch up.

    Swipe!

    After making up his mind, Quicksilver rushed out with Scarlet Witch and disappeared into the distance. Even if J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s calctions are fast, any Iron Man Armor can¡¯t stop them if Pietro wants to leave.

    ¡°Sir, they have left.¡± Theser beam ceased to fire, and J.A.R.V.I.S reported quietly to Tony.

    ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± Although he didn¡¯t wanted those two to flee, Tony also knew it would be impossible for him to catch them.

    ¡°Spiderman, are you okay?¡± After integrating the six Iron Man left here, Tony asked Peter, who was on the top of the building.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, they are just flesh wounds. However, these two people were very powerful and their abilities were weird! Is that kind of speed achievable by humans? Won¡¯t his body crack? Also, the person who was hiding underneath seems to have some kind of mind attack powers or something, which is very difficult to deal with.¡± Shaking his head, Peter answered simply. Then Peter asked again, in a tone of great surprise.

    ¡°Indeed, those two were very strong.¡± Tony echoed deeply. ¡°So, we have to save Mirage Knight quickly!¡±

    After seeing the power of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, Tony and Peter became even more worried about the Mirage Knight being taken away. They don¡¯t know what kind of organization it is and what would happen to Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Sir, I have found the car.¡± Just when Tony and Peter were worried about Lin Rui, J.A.R.V.I.S suddenly reported some good news.

    ¡°Eh? A car? Didn¡¯t you say there were two?!¡± Tony asked with a slight frown at the words of JARVIS. If this fight was a diversion then they might have missed their best chance of rescuing Mirage Knight.

    ¡°No other car has been found yet,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S answered truthfully.

    ¡°Then let the other two teams continued to look for it. The team that found the car, have them intercepted it with all its power but don¡¯t use lethal weapons in case you hurt Mirage Knight.¡± Soon, Tony ordered JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS, who had epted Tony¡¯s order, quickly started to control the team of Iron Man who found the car and started to intercept them.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I¡¯ll be there, too, in case Mirage Knight is really in there.¡± JARVIS ¡®s words were clearly heard by Peter, who was not sure if Mirage Knight was in the car but he wanted to see for himself.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Brush! Brush!

    The next moment, Iron Man and Spiderman are hurtling in one direction.

    ¡­

    ¡°Dark Knight, one of the cars has been found, just five kilometers ahead of you.¡± As Tony and Peter both rushed towards the car, Sky¡¯s Eye shared the news to Harry.

    ¡°A car? What about the other one?¡± Harry asked a question after hearing Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°Not found yet,¡± Sky¡¯s Eye answered truthfully.

    ¡°So, where did the two cars disappear before?¡± Harry asked again after hearing Sky ¡¯s Eye.

    ¡°Well ¡­ they started at that intersection and disappeared after interfering with surveince.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s question, Sky¡¯s Eye quickly answered. At the same time, Sky¡¯s Eye also sent some information about the intersection to Harry.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then another car is likely to be ¡­¡± After hearing Sky¡¯s Eye¡¯s answer, Harry murmured seriously and finally elerated sharply, moving in the opposite direction to the car that was found.

 Chapter 277 Late

    <h4>Chapter 277 Late</h4>

    Just when Tony brought the Iron Man Corps to drive away Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch and rushed to the spot where the car was found with Spiderman. Lin Rui was being carried by a man in a secret underground passage and he was surrounded by a five-member squad team.

    In fact, long after Lin Rui was transferred to these people, he had a chance to escape, because Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, which Lin Rui was afraid of, were gone. However, Lin Rui still wanted to see what this group of people intends to do with him.

    If Lin Rui is right, these people should be Hydra¡¯s hidden team. Now that they are paying attention to him, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind giving them some trouble. Moreover, thepletion of his mainline quest has been very slow recently, this time it is also a good opportunity for him to hit Hydra.

    Therefore, after being quietly transferred to the underground facility, Lin Rui made no movements and continue to pretend to be in aa. However, these people look very professional. When they moved him to the underground facility, he was injected with a serum with unknown effects and a few small instruments were also put on him, which looked like something that shields any outgoing signal. Anyway, Lin Rui felt a little tired after being injected with the serum, but it hadn¡¯t had much effect on him. He doesn¡¯t know if the role of the serum itself is not strong or Lin Rui¡¯s resistance is high, he thinks it should be thetter.

    After being carried for about ten minutes, Lin Rui finally sensed that the underground passage hade to an end. Sure enough, the team quickly slowed down and finally stopped in front of a wall.

    Without much pause, one of the team members headed to the wall and pulled out a metal object and stuck it up. Then, the metal object seemed to be attracted to the wall and then emitted a light blue light.

    Kakaka ~

    Then something in the wall seemed to have been touched, and a sound of mechanical movement came through. Then the whole wall rose slowly in front of them, revealing a runway behind them.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ll soon be out of New York. The other squad has been destroyed. I hope the enemy won¡¯t find their way in.¡± The gate opened and the leader of the team said in a low voice. Then, with Lin Rui on his shoulder, he entered the gate.

    Woohoo!

    Without any response, the remaining few people walked in quickly behind.

    Kakaka!

    After the procession disappeared through the gate, the rising wall slowly descended again, finally blocking the hidden runway behind it.

    ¡­

    Bang~

    About five minutes after the wall was restored to its original state, a faint explosion was heard at the entrance to the hidden underground passage. A few momentster, several Iron Men Armor with a Hoverboard hurtled in. Tony and Harry still found the underground passage and they quickly came over.

    ¡°No way!¡± Jumping off from Harry¡¯s hoverboard, Peter said angrily after ncing around.

    The car they found before was indeed fake. Although the people inside the car had decent firepower, they were soon defeated by several Iron Man Armor but Mirage Knight was not there.

    Just when Tony and Peter were at a loss, Harry suddenly found another missing car in the opposite direction. However, at this point the car was empty and the unknown assant and Mirage Knight disappeared.

    Later, after a careful search of thirty Iron Man and Harry, they found this underground secret passage. After violently taking care of some of the remaining enemies at the entrance, Tony rushed in. However, he didn¡¯t find any trace of anyone. Those people and Mirage Knight seem to have disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Damn! Where on earth did they run?!¡± Harry flew back and forth in the passage trying to find out the exit but he found nothing.

    ¡°Sir, the material of this wall is special, and I can¡¯t scan the situation behind it.¡± Just when everyone was worried, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s calm voice came out. Although he was not ordered by Tony to do this, J.A.R.V.I.S. has been looking for Mirage Knight in various ways, and it was the first time it discovered the problem with the wall.

    ¡°Eh? Can¡¯t scan?!¡± After hearing J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s words, the eyes of Tony and Peter all gathered on the wall in front of them.

    ¡°So, just blow it away!¡± Tony in the Iron Man Armor frowned and ordered.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Huh!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Rumble! ~~

    Without any hesitation, J.A.R.V.I.S. already controlled thirty Iron Man to conduct the first round of tentative attacks on the wall. For a time, countless bullets were fired, among which there were many powerful close-range attack missiles.

    Soon, the first round of attack was over, and the explosion of smoke gradually stopped. But when the wall reappeared before everyone¡¯s eyes, their eyes involuntarily contracted.

    Did not get through!

    Under the intense fire from the 30 Iron Men Armor, only the outer part of the wall was damaged and the attack did not get through. It seemed clear that there was something hidden behind this wall that the forces who kidnapped Mirage Knight did not want anyone to know.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, give me aser attack! I want to see what¡¯s behind this wall!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Buzz!

    Sii!

    Then all 30 Iron Man turned on theirser weapons, pointed them at the center of the wall and fired. Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s kidnapping, Tony, who had guessed the identity of Mirage Knight, is now especially worried.

    Buzz!

    In this way, under the attack of thirty Iron Man¡¯s full-powerser weapons, the wall persisted for thirty seconds before being blown open.

    Rumble!

    After opening the hole, JARVIS soon controlled theser beam to expand the size. Soon enough, a passagerge enough for a car to drive through was cut through.

    ¡°This is! ¡­¡± After walking behind the wall, Harry looked at the straight track in front of him, looking stunned.

    As anyone with a good eye can see, this runway is clearly an eleration runway specially built for high-speed aircraft. If the previous group had left from here, the 10-minute difference would have been long enough for them to fly out of New York.

    Bang!

    ¡°Damn it! Who the hell are these guys!?¡± Punching the wall in front of him, Peter gives a low roar.

    Lin Rui told them his true identity only a few days ago, and he was captured by the enemy within two days. Peter¡¯s worry now waspletely unimaginable.

    ¡°Spiderman, Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll save Mirage Knight. And he¡¯s not that simple. Maybe he¡¯s trying to save himself while we¡¯re trying.¡± Harry is also worried about Lin Rui, but this is all he can do tofort Peter.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! For them to touch someone close to me! I won¡¯t let them go!¡± Tony looks at the ck track in front of him with cold eyes.

 Chapter 278 Base

    <h4>Chapter 278 Base</h4>

    Whew!

    Under the cover of the night, a small, swept-wing aircraft sped across the sky, quickly leaving New York behind. Needless to say, this advanced aircraft was sent by Hydra to take Lin Rui away. I don¡¯t know why they took a Vignte so seriously. Maybe they weren¡¯t after Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Where is this taking me? If it¡¯s too far from New York, even if I can make some noise, Tony and the others won¡¯t have time to help!¡± Thrown in the back of the aircraft, Lin Rui has a helpless thought.

    This time, his n was very risky. He wanted to pretend to be kidnaped and then he wanted to get inside Hydra to attack them. Looking at it now, Hydra¡¯syout and power are much stronger than Lin Rui¡¯s expected and it is now difficult to say whether he can escape.

    In fact, Hydra¡¯s technology has surpassed that of the real world as early as 60 years ago. It is possible to say that they have alien technology in their hands. But in the past 60 years, Hydra has been developing secretly under the guise of anonymity. It is really unpredictable how strong they are.

    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s slowing down! New York wouldn¡¯t be too far off if it was just a short flight.¡± Lin Rui rxes a bit, sensing the aircraft¡¯s steady descent.

    With this aircraft flying for such a short time, if Tony¡¯s Iron Man flew at full speed, it would only take a few minutes. So, as long as Lin Rui makes enough noise or contacts Sky¡¯s Eye, he can get support quickly.

    Shout!

    Soon after, the high-speed aircraftnded in a wood. From the outside, it looked like a simple forest, but inside it was hiding a simplending strip.

    When the aircraft came to a halt, Lin Rui was again picked up and carried out. Then, after about ten more minutes in the wood, they stopped again.

    ¡°Are we there?¡± Lin Rui, who has been pretending to be unconscious did not dare to use his Insight Technique easily and he can only judge his current position through the actions of the team around him.

    Of course, if Lin Rui releases his Insight Techniquepletely, he would be able to sense a seemingly ancient castle a few hundred meters in front of him. This ancient castle is apparently Hydra¡¯s secret base, but it¡¯s hard to know how many Hydra secrets and manpower are hidden here.

    Huh ~

    The team responding to Quicksilver stood there for a while, then drove an armored car from the front of the castle, and finally stopped slowly in front of the team.

    Card!

    The door opened and two guys in standard camouge jumped out of the car and walked right in front of the squad.

    ¡°Who the hell did you captured this time? Many Iron Man Armors are flying above New York searching back and forth, and they are acting like crazy. In addition to Tony Stark, New York¡¯s other forces are also secretly looking for him, I really don¡¯t know how this person can be involved with so many people and forces!¡± One of the guys who walked in front of the team looked at Mirage Knight carried by the leader of the squad and said strangely. It seems that the disappearance of Mirage Knight has alerted several forces throughout New York.

    In addition to Tony, the League of Defender is obviously looking for any clues about the attack on Mirage Knight. Jack has moved all the members of the Frankenstein Family and vowed to find some clues.

    Of course, in addition to Tony and the League of Defender, SHIELD also stepped in. Even if Tony didn¡¯t want to let SHIELD get involved in his matter but it was about Lin Rui and he obviously wanted more help at this time.

    However, it is surprising that in addition to these three forces and individuals rted to Mirage Knight, two unexpected forces have also joined the ranks of people who are looking for Mirage Knight, that is, Rick and David from New York Sanctum and X-MEN Iceman and Blink from Xavier School.

    Originally, Iceman just wanted to talk to Mirage Knight as they have not been in contact for so long and he nned to discuss something with him. After all, thest time when they dealt with the forces behind Francis together, Lin Rui impressed Iceman with his strength. He nned to make a friend. But when Iceman contacted Mirage Knight, he was told that he was missing and was taken away by some unknown force. So Iceman came with Blink to help.

    Rick and David from New York Sanctum, did not contact the League of Defender or Tony, they only discovered this when they were looking for Mirage Knight on a daily basis. Therefore, they also secretly joined the team looking for Lin Rui.

    So, on the bright side, Tony used his Iron Man Armor to search the whole New York and the location of the previous underground passage. Secretly, the sorcerers, the League of Defender, SHIELD, and X-MEN are doing their best to help.

    If Hydra knew that this Vignte they had caught by ident would involve so many hostile forces ¡°Except for knowing about New York Sanctum and X-MEN¡±, I wonder if they would regret it. Of course, regardless of whether they will regret itter, it is obvious that they will not release someone that they had captured. Since this man can startle so many forces in search of him, maybe he has more value than they had imagined.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mirage Knight of League of Defenders. Last time it seemed that he teamed up with X-MEN to kill Wind Spirit.¡± The Leader of the squad, with Lin Rui on his shoulder, replied calmly at the words of the soldier.

    ¡°Really? Well, your mission has beenpleted, just leave that person to me.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to say anything to the squad, but the uniform guy pointed to the armored car behind him and said.

    ¡°Mission.¡± Instead of handing over Lin Rui over, the Leader carrying Lin Rui said coldly.

    ¡°I know! I know! It¡¯s trouble dealing with you guys who have no feelings.¡± Not surprised by the Leader¡¯s attitude, the soldier reluctantly took out a tablet and handed it out.

    ¡°Mission confirmation!¡± The leader said coldly, after sweeping the disy.

    Then he threw Lin Rui into the armored car. Then they turned and left without a word. The teams used toplete outgoing missions are special soldiers created by Hydra, without a lot of emotion, who knows only toplete their mission and they are the best soldiers.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there are still people in the base waiting for this.¡± Watching the team leaving in front of him, the military man turned to the guy who got off with him and then got into the car again.

    Huh ~

    Then the armored car turned again and headed for the castle. Lin Rui was soon taken to Hydra¡¯s secret base.

 Chapter 279 Anxious Deadpool

    <h4>Chapter 279 Anxious Deadpool</h4>

    New York, Tony¡¯s beach house.

    Dozens of Iron Man Armors had been searching all night in New York, but there was no trace of the two people who attacked Mirage Knightst night. As for Iron Man Armors, who Tony dispatched along the underground runway, they also found no clue, it seemed that those people really escaped far away.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Jackson, who the hell did you provoke?¡± Sitting on the soft sofa, Tony murmured.

    Although Tony has long suspected that Mirage Knight was Jackson who was always on his side, he has no intention of finding out or forcing him to tell. He is still waiting for Lin Rui to admit it himself. But before Lin Rui can admit it, he was caught in a bizarre attack, and they still have no clue. This worries Tony a lot. Tony is a lot more concerned about Lin Ruipared with Peter.

    ¡°However, this kid already has a lot of secrets. Even if he was identally captured, he may not be in any danger. I hope he cane back safely.¡± Tonyforted himself.

    After listening to JARVIS¡¯s search report from the night, Tony was really tired now. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t rest at ease until he finds Lin Rui.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, continue to search for suspicious people and detain them as soon as they are found.¡± Finally, the tired Tony is still going to take a break. He is not as special as Spiderman or Captain America who can work for a long time without any rest.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The intelligent system was not exhausted and J.A.R.V.I.S answered calmly as usual.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye, has it been analyzed? Where the hell are those two hiding?¡± Peter asked anxiously as he stood in front of Jerry in the guardian¡¯s base. This was the fourth time in a night that Peter had asked the same question, but the Sky¡¯s Eye had disappointed him every time.

    ¡°Spiderman, that guy was too fast, it was so hard for me to get a snapshot of him through all this surveince. Even JARVIS can¡¯t figure out which way he¡¯s headed, and I don¡¯t have any good ideas.¡± Sky¡¯s Eye, also worried about Mirage Knight, replies helplessly to a worried Spiderman.

    ¡°Did you not say that you found something before? Is this what you found?¡± Peter asked impatiently.

    The secret runway they foundst night was clearly an eleration runway for high-speed aircraft, so now Lin Rui has apparently been taken out of New York. So Peter and his team have found a breakthrough in finding Lin Rui which rests with the men and women who attacked him before. But as the night went on and there was no sign of progress, Peter was already very upset.

    ¡°It was just a passing shadow in that direction and the camera didn¡¯t catch him again. So there¡¯s really no way to find him with all this surveince. And even if we did find their escape route from the surveincest night, at his speed, he would have been gone by this time.¡± Faced with Spiderman¡¯s aggression, Sky¡¯s Eye is forced to exin again.

    Bang!

    Hearing Sky ¡¯s Eye ¡¯s exnation, Peter punched angrily on the table beside him. The disappearance of his best friend had made Peter very angry, and even without Venom¡¯s influence, his anger could hardly be suppressed.

    ¡°Spiderman, all you can do now is to trust them. With the help of so many people, we can surely find Mirage Knight. Also, we must also believe that Mirage Knight would not have been captured so easily.¡± Seeing Peter smashing the table, Harry came over to persuade him.

    Harry apanied Peter to find the attacker all night, and he was equally worried about Lin Rui. However, Harry was obviously much calmer than Peter at this time.

    ¡°Dark Knight is right. Spiderman, as you said before, the guy you encounter was really fast, but he was not very aggressive. He attacked you so many times in a row and you were only slightly wounded. I don¡¯t believe Mirage Knight would have been seriously beaten into aa. Maybe Mirage Knight has a way to get out on his own.¡± When Harry finished, Daredevil chimed in. He had clearly analyzed the situation carefully and had some view on Lin Rui¡¯s capture.

    Although Daredevil¡¯s analysis is partial, it doesn¡¯t take into ount the fact that the attacker may strike differently at different targets. However, I have to say that his spection at this time is consistent with Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, I always feel that the man did not go all out when attacking me, and seems to have deliberately pulled his punches. But what if he heavily attacked when dealing with Mirage Knight? And the other person who had been hiding in the dark, that person¡¯s ability is a mental attack, and Mirage Knight should have been hurt by them.¡± Peter doesn¡¯t think Daredevil¡¯s guess is reliable.

    ¡°I think Daredevil is probably right. We¡¯ve known Mirage Knight for a long time. Even if we don¡¯t know anything about these guys but you did say that the two people who attacked him were powerful and I believe that, but I really don¡¯t believe that Mirage Knight could have been taken just like that. There may be something else we don¡¯t know about. It may be that Mirage Knight is secretly trying to get out.¡± Jack is also in the guardian base at this time and for Peter¡¯s concern, he expressed support for Daredevil¡¯s theory.

    The key to their theory is that Lin Rui always gave them a feeling that everything was in his control. After all, Lin Rui knows the development of many plots and often tells some surprising information. So, Jack doesn¡¯t think he will be taken away so easily. It can be said that they had no idea which force had captured Mirage Knight, but Jack thought that Mirage Knight probably knew about them.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Hmm? Deadpool is trying to contact us.¡± While Peter and several others are discussing Lin Rui¡¯s situation, Sky¡¯s Eye suddenly finds that Deadpool, whom he had been unable to contact all night, has suddenly connected with him.

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye, Mirage Knight, and others, are they there? I need their help! This time, I will kill Francis! I wouldn¡¯t be Wade Wilson if I didn¡¯t cut him into pieces!¡± The call was quickly connected, and the angry voice from the Deadpool soon came out.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ this ¡­¡± Sky ¡¯s Eye was feeling a little awkward as he heard Deadpool¡¯s words, and he didn¡¯t know how to tell him about the special situation they were in now. Mirage Knight is missing, and even if Francises out again now, Spiderman has no time to help out.

    ¡°Deadpool, Mirage Knight was attackedst night, and now he¡¯s taken away. I have no time to care about that Francis.¡± Peter was a little annoyed at first when he heard Deadpool¡¯s rude words and he went to theputer and said stiffly.

    ¡°Mirage Knight was attacked?! When did it happen? Where was the attack?¡± Deadpool asked with a surprised voice when he heard Spiderman¡¯s words.

    The already angry Wade felt that something was wrong when he heard that Mirage Knight was attackedst night. Had Mirage Knight seen Francisst night when he was attacked and taken away? But Francis was no match for Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Nine o¡¯clockst night, near the Margaret Sisters Bar behind Stanelis Street in Queens, New York.¡± Peter didn¡¯t answer, it was Sky¡¯s Eye who answered Deadpool¡¯s question.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s true!¡± Hearing Sky ¡¯s Eye¡¯s answer, Deadpool across theputer shouted with a shocked face.

 Chapter 280 A Clue

    <h4>Chapter 280 A Clue</h4>

    ¡°What is true?¡± Seeing this unusual performance of Deadpool, Peter asked strangely.

    ¡°That¡¯s Francis! Last night he went to Margaret¡¯s Sister bar to find my friend Weasel and then kidnapped my girlfriend Vanessa. And if Mirage Knight was attacked near there, it would probably had something to do with Francis! ¡°Faced with Spiderman¡¯s questioning, Deadpool quickly uttered what he thought.

    ¡°Francis? Sister Margaret Bar!¡± Hearing what Deadpool said, Peter suddenly remembered something and then pushed Jerry aside.

    Picking up the mouse and clicking quickly on the screen, Peter quickly called out the monitoring near Margaret¡¯s bar. Then Peter saw a familiar jeep right in front of the bar. It was Lin Rui¡¯s car. It turned out that he really went to the Margaret Sister barst night.

    ¡°Jackson must have seen Francis threaten Weasel, and then went out to deal with him but he must not have expected these people to have some powerful backup. He didn¡¯t notice them and he was attacked and caught.¡± Peter quickly analyzed the general situation fromst night and they have finally found out who took Mirage Knight.

    Then Peter continued to adjust the video until it was yed back from thest night when Lin Rui went to Sister Margaret Bar. Peter frowned slightly when he saw the stranger getting off the car with Lin Rui.

    ¡°Who is this fellow? He must be someone close to Jackson.¡± Staring at Thor on the video, Peter muttered to himself.

    ¡°Spiderman, did you find anything?¡± Peter¡¯s actions were abnormal and Sky¡¯s Eye on the side asked curiously.

    ¡°Yeah. I need to go to this Margaret Bar now, maybe there can be some clues.¡± Peter intends to find the guy on the monitor who was drinking with Lin Rui, hoping to get some information out of him.

    Of course, Francis¡¯s side is clear. Since they dare to attack Mirage Knight, they should be prepared to get retaliation from the Iron Man and the League of Defender. No matter how powerful the forces behind Francis are, Peter and his friends will save Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Margaret Sister Bar? I¡¯ll go with you. I went there once with Mirage Knight before. We also meet Wade there.¡± Hear Spiderman¡¯s words, Daredevil suddenly said.

    Speaking of which, Daredevil was the first Vignte that Mirage Knight knew, and he was also very worried about his young and mysterious teammate.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now!¡± Peter had already called on Daredevil to leave.

    ¡°As for Francis, Deadpool, as long as he appears again, we will let him see what happens when he touches one of us!¡± Peter said seriously to Wade on theputer before leaving.

    ¡°Of course! I will kill Francis!¡± His girlfriend was kidnapped and Francis was already dead in Deadpool¡¯s eyes.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, Peter and Daredevil had arrived at the Margaret Sisters Bar. Of course, Peter has now changed into his regr clothes. Fortunately, Matt couldn¡¯t see, otherwise, Peter might have asked Harry toe with him. Moreover, Peter is not yet old enough to enter such a bar alone, and it will be a lot less trouble if Matt brings him along with him. After all, he has been here several times before.

    Sure enough, under Matt¡¯s leadership, the people in the bar weren¡¯t much surprised at seeing Peter. Lin Rui, who came with Matt sometimes, was exposed in the Margaret Sisters Bar. These mercenaries are not fools and they obviously knew that Matt¡¯s origin is not simple and this time he brought a new guy.

    ¡°I thought the bar would be empty?¡± ncing at the Margaret bar, Peter whispered to Matt at his side.

    As a gray area mercenary gathering ce in New York, although Margaret Bar has a lot less people during the day than at night, it is notpletely closed like other bars. And, just walking in, Peter could feel that the people inside were not ordinary. Everyone has a faint murderous aura around them and their strength is obviously much stronger than that of ordinary people.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple bar, is it?¡± Not knowing why Lin Rui is here for a drink, Peter asks Matt again.

    ¡°Well, this is the ce where Mercenary in New York ept requests or missions and exchange information.¡± Matt, who was walking in front, finally said to Peter.

    ¡°Why did Mirage Knighte here?¡± Peter wondered, of course, Jackson as Mirage Knight cane here but Jackson came here with a friend.

    ¡°Just ask someone, Weasel should be away now, but someone should know what he did herest night.¡± Walking straight into the bar, Matt replied lightly.

    Seeing Matt walk straight to the back of the entertainment area, Peter had to follow. Although Peter is not used to the atmosphere here, he will not show much difort.

    Hoo-hoo! ~ ~

    Soon, Matt stopped at a pool table. And behind the billiards table was a messy sofa, on whichy two rough men who seemed to have been ying all night, and who were now sleeping even with all the shouting people nearby. But as Matt and Peter approached, the voices of the two men died down a bit.

    Shout!

    After standing by the couch for a few seconds, Matt finally lifted the stick that served as a guide and poked it towards the man on the couch.

    Brush!

    Matt¡¯s stick was still half a meter from the man on the sofa, and the arm of the sleeping man, which had seemed to be under his head, suddenly pulled out. A swarthy gun had been aimed at Matt for a moment.

    Card!

    However, Matt¡¯s movement was not slow, and with a wave of the stick, he just blocked the muzzle.

    ¡°Matt? Why are you here so early today?¡± The big man asked, surprised to see the man standing in front of himself and he had put away his gun. Obviously, this person is someone familiar with Matt.

    Although he was just awake, the big man didn¡¯t get confused at all when he just woke up, and the whole person looked energetic. This is the quality of professional mercenary as they can keep alert and be ready to fight at any time. As for the other big man sleeping next to him, he opened his eyes and sat up slowly. He didn¡¯t speak after ncing at Matt. Peter, who was standing behind Matt, was clearly treated as a junior or something like Lin Rui.

    ¡°Jeff, you have been herest night. Did you see Jackson?¡± Matt asked, without turning around.

 Chapter 281 Fransis War Declaration

    <h4>Chapter 281 Fransis War Deration</h4>

    Jackson, Lin Rui had told Matt his real name when they got along. Since Matt couldn¡¯t see, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t make up a nonexistent name to lie to him.

    ¡°Jackson? Hee brought his friend here yesterday. However, they didn¡¯t seem to leave together.¡± Hearing Matt, Jeff thought and replied casually.

    ¡°Do you know exactly what happened when he left?¡± Matt continued, hearing Jeff¡¯s words.

    ¡°I remember several peopleing to Weasel for trouble, and after we stopped them, Jackson left. He never returned, and Jackson¡¯s friend waited for a long time before leaving too. He couldn¡¯t even drive and Jackson left his jeep keys with him, Hahaha! ¡± Last night Jeff drank a few beers with Thor, and Thor¡¯s warrior temperament fits in with these mercenaries. So, Jeff remembers that Thor and Lin Rui had gone separatelyst night.

    ¡°It¡¯s really the forces behind Francis.¡± Peter frowned, hearing Jeff¡¯s words.

    ¡°Jeff, do you know the name of Lin¡¯s friend, or do you have his contact information?¡± Now that it was indeed rted to the forces behind Francis, Daredevil now wondered if the friend of Mirage Knight would know something.

    ¡°Well, that guy¡¯s called Thor. It seemed like he did give me his numberst night. I¡¯ll look for it.¡± Jeff also saw that something had happened, so he didn¡¯t ask much and just pulled out the phone and started to look for the phone number.

    ¡°Here, this is his number. He saidst night that he would oftene here for drinkster.¡± Passing the phone to Matt, Jeff continued.

    ¡°Thank you, Jeff, I¡¯ll drink with you next time,¡± Matt asked Peter to write down the phone number and returns the phone to Jeff.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay. Remember, just call me if you need help! I¡¯m the helpful Jeff!¡± Jeff said with a smile when he saw that Matt was ready to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±

    Two minutester, Matt and Peter were already standing on the street opposite to the Margaret Sisters Bar, where Lin Rui¡¯s jeep was parked.

    ¡°This is Mirage Knight¡¯s jeep?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t see it with his eyes, Matt could detect a bad jeep in front of him.

    ¡°Well, yeah but we don¡¯t have the keys, we can¡¯t drive away.¡± After looking at Lin Rui¡¯s jeep where they found nothing, Peter answered with a frown.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see who this Thor is?¡± Peter pulled out his phone and had already dialed Thor¡¯s number.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Soon, the call was connected and Thor¡¯s voice came over.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jackson¡¯s friend. Do you know where he wentst night?¡±

    ¡­

    A few minutester, Peter hung up the phone with some disappointment. This Thor is indeed Lin Rui¡¯s friend and he is probably the friend that Lin Rui wanted to introduce him to. However, Thor had no idea what happened to Lin Ruist night, nor did he know anything about the attack on him or his disappearance.

    Shout!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and see if Deadpool had made any progress. Francis kidnapped his girlfriend and he is definitely nning to kill Deadpool. Then, as long as he dares to show up, we can find some clues from him!¡± They found nothing on Thor¡¯s side and Peter can only hope that things are better on Deadpool¡¯s side.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡­

    Thor¡¯s apartment building is near Lin Rui¡¯s home Queen, New York.

    ¡°Looking for Jackson? Did he really have an identst night?¡± Thor frowned and murmured. From this phone call, his bad feelingst night seemed to have be real.

    Although Peter didn¡¯t disclose much about the attack on Lin Rui and his disappearance, Thor had already acutely guessed that something is wrong.

    ¡°If I still had my divine power now ¡­¡± Thinking back to the few people that Lin Rui had followedst night, thinking about the danger Lin Rui might encounter, Thor could not help but me himself for being just a mortal.

    ¡°Father, what do you want me to achieve? My friend may be in danger now, can I really only stay at home without doing anything?!¡± Thor med himself for not being able to protect his friends and he looked up at the sky and growled.

    Buzzing ~

    Just as Thor was eager to gain back his divine power because Lin Rui was in danger, Mj?lnir in SHIELD¡¯sboratory in New Mexico suddenly began to tremble, as if something had been induced. However, in the end, Mj?lnir was still quiet, and its calmness was recovered.

    ¡°Huh! That scared me! What¡¯s the secret of this thing?¡± Watching Mj?lnir calm down, several researchers hiding behind were whispering with excitement. And this time Mj?lnir¡¯s move has also been recorded in detail, they will study what exactly caused Mj?lnir¡¯s movement.

    ¡­

    New York, Weasel¡¯s home.

    ¡°F ~~ k!!¡± Deadpool cursed angrily while kicking an intable doll.

    ¡°OK! You can take it out on that!¡± Looking at the furious Deadpool, Weasel can only tell him to try not to damage his valuables.

    ¡°Guns! I need Guns!¡± When Francis kidnapped Vanessa, he had already dered war upon Deadpool. It¡¯s a fight to the death and Deadpool has to get Vanessa back and kill Francis.

    ¡°Okay! Guns, we have a lot of guns!¡± Weasel pulled out his guns from around the room while he spoke to Deadpool.

    If Deadpool was going to go to Francis alone then even if Weasel is worried about Vanessa, he will try to stop Deadpool. However, Deadpool has already contacted the League of Defender, and there is also a guarantee that they will deal with Francis with Deadpool. So, of course, Weasel will support Deadpool.

    Kaka!

    ¡°Francis, the fucker dared to kidnapped my girl! I will kill him!¡± Wade said fiercely while putting bullets in a gun chamber.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ that, didn¡¯t you say that the disappearance of Mirage Knight was caused by the forces behind Francis, so don¡¯t you need to first ask where Mirage Knight is before you kill Francis?¡± Seeing Wade losing himself in his hatred, Weasel whispered and reminded him.

    If Deadpool shot Francis in his head because of a moment of anger, how would he find Mirage Knight?

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll crush all this guy¡¯s bones and ask him where Mirage Knight is before exploding his head.¡± Inserting the gun behind his butt, Deadpool replied in a loud voice.

    ¡°Just remember it.¡±

    D¨© D¨©drop ~

    Just as Deadpool was furiously preparing for a fight, a dialog box popped up on Weasel¡¯sputer on the table. It was Francis¡¯s call!

    Call!

    Quickly opening the video request, Wade and Weasel both see Francis at the other end of the screen.

    ¡°Wade Fucking Wilson, your girl is in my hands, Meet me at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning if you don¡¯t want her to look like you, I will be waiting for you at XXXXXXX,¡± Francis said with a sloppy expression, he stood next to a ss jar and shoved it toward the screen. The ss jar contained Vanessa that had been taken away. It seemed that Francis was going to do the same experiment on Vanessa that he did on Wade.

    ¡°Francis! We don¡¯t have to wait for tomorrow morning, I¡¯m going to st you to kingdome right now!¡± Seeing Vanessa locked up in the jar, Wade¡¯s anger reached its limit and he yelled at the screen.

    Boom!

    The next second, the entire screen shattered into a piece of scrap iron. It turned out that Deadpool was shooting directly at theputer screen!

    ¡°Wade!¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to contact the Guardians!¡± Deadpool said after shooting theputer.

 Chapter 282 See Through

    <h4>Chapter 282 See Through</h4>

    Hydra¡¯s secret base is in a forest on the western side of New Jersey.

    Lin Rui had been kidnapped for several hours, but, except for a search when he was first brought into the castle, Lin Rui was kept behind in a small room alone.

    Moreover, because of the special hiding function of the Phantom Suit, those people did not search his body. In the end, they only picked up the coat and also took away the Thunder de that could not be hidden. These people originally wanted to remove Lin Rui¡¯s mask but they found that the mask could not be removed. So they didn¡¯t insist anymore and Lin Rui was put into the room with his mask on.

    ¡°Are these fellows going to hang me out here? At least it took the Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch to bring me here but this treatment is not normal.¡± Lying in the closed room and pretending to be unconscious, Lin Rui¡¯s mind was rapidly thinking. However, until he can figure out the purpose of these people in kidnapping him, Lin Rui does not intend to deal with them.

    Just as Lin Rui was thinking carefully and trying to figure out these people¡¯s intentions, in the other room of the old castle base, several people were staring at the monitor in front of them. The picture disyed on the monitor is of Lin Rui, who is locked in the room, and there are some instruments monitoring Lin Rui¡¯s physiological condition at this time. Of course, this is the result of Lin Rui letting them take off the ¡°Phantom Suit¡±. He can never let others see that the Phantom Suit is not simple. The key point is that these people never really took off his ¡®Phantom Suit¡¯. The clothes that those people took off, it was just a simple cloak. Phantom Suit was put into his left-hand wristband by Lin Rui.

    ¡°This is the guy that Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch caught back this time. Listening to the Quicksilver report, this guy seems to be very strong and he was able to get rid of Scarlet Witch¡¯s illusion control.¡± A military man standing in front of the monitor was facing a man in a suit and said with a calm tone.

    ¡°Well, this is the guy who killed our Level 4 Mutant Wind Spirit, he is certainly not ordinary. However, this time we identally caught him but it seemed to have cause a big problem and now there are at least four forces in New York looking for Mirage Knight.¡± The man in a suit briefly replied after hearing the words of the man in military uniform and then said a little helplessly.

    Even if Hydra considers her strength to be strong, it was very difficult for them to survive SHIELD¡¯s full-scale annihtion of them. If Tony¡¯s Iron Man army and X-MEN also began to look for them, then Hydra can really notst long.

    ¡°This is also something that I didn¡¯t expect. I didn¡¯t expect this guy¡¯s background to be so deep. However, the more these things happen, the more we can be sure that this guy is not just any vignte. If our experiments on him are sessful, then our Hydra¡¯s glory days may not be far away.¡± The Men in the military uniform is not as worried as the men in suit. All he has been thinking about is to build and expand Hydra.

    The enmity between Deadpool and Francis is just a trivial matter. Francis has no idea that the organization he works for is Hydra, and he is only responsible for a small part of Hydra¡¯s internal experiments on induced Mutants. The reason why a Levell 4 Mutant intervened in the battle between him and Deadpoolst time was just because of the old grudge between Hydra¡¯s Mutants division and X-MEN.

    This time Francis went to Deadpool to create trouble. Hydra secretly dispatched its backbone forces such as Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, which were originally intended to lead some powerful people to deal with some of the main Hydra¡¯s enemies. Whether it is SHIELD¡¯s Captain America or X-MEN¡¯s Iceman and the like, they are Hydra¡¯s target. However, Mirage Knight was captured this time but the forces and people behind him have surprised Hydra.

    ¡°Can that experiment really guarantee any sess? Although I know that the restarted Winter Soldier program is going well, after all, that experiment is not the same as the original Winter Soldier n, and if there is a problem, it will cause us a huge setback.¡± He looked at Lin Rui on the monitor again and the man in the suit frowned slightly and asked a few more questions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from the data of the instrument inspection, this Mr. Mirage Knight is fully able to withstand the harm caused by the experiment. As for whether he will be controlled by us in the end, do you not believe our means of controlling people?¡± When ites to the suit man¡¯s worry, the uniform man said indifferently.

    ¡°I hope so. However, should we let this Mirage Knight sleep well first, he should be quite tired after pretending to be unconscious for so long.¡± The men in a suit seem to believe the words of the military uniform man and nodded and continued.

    ¡°Of course, since No. 5 sedative is useless, go directly to No. 12. This Mr. Mirage Knight may also want to surprise us, but since he dares to enter our base, we can¡¯t let him go. He will be useful to us and our cause.¡± Hearing the words of the man in a suit, the uniform man smiled and said.

    Then he turned and nodded toward a man sitting behind him. It turned out that Lin Rui¡¯s acting has been spotted after being put in this room!

    Card!

    After receiving themand, the man raised his hand and clicked on the touch-screen keyboard in front of him for a few times. Then, the room in the disy was quickly covered by white smoke, and the detection equipment on the side also simultaneously disyed the physical condition of the person trapped inside.

    Two minutester, the smoke in the room dissipated, revealing the man lying in the middle of the room again. However, at this time Lin Rui¡¯s lying posture seemed more rxed. Lin Rui, who had been pretending to be unconscious, seemed to have fainted by the action of the twelfth tranquilizer.

    ¡°Send someone in to see, be careful, some people can control their physiological changes. If there is an ident, close the door and do not let him run out.¡± Staring at the disy for a while, the uniformed man then ordered seriously.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Themander sitting behind agreed and issued the order.

    Soon, a door was opened in the sealed room on the monitor, and several heavily armed soldiers quickly entered. Seeing that Lin Rui on the ground did not respond, the people squatted down and examined him carefully. Finally, it was determined that Lin Rui had really passed out, and then they made a gesture to a corner of the room, indicating that everything was OK.

    ¡°Take off his mask.¡± Seeing that Mirage Knight was really unconscious, the man in a suit suddenly shouted.

    The followers soon issued thismand and the team on the disy quickly executed this simplemand. When that a man reached out to lift the mask on Lin Rui¡¯s face, the mask that couldn¡¯t be removed before was like an ordinary mask being taken off.

    Carefully putting the mask away, this man turned Lin Rui on the floor and turned his face to the angle of the monitor. The man in the suit in the other room opened his mouth instantly after seeing Lin Rui¡¯s face, and he was obviously frightened.

    ¡°It turns out! ¡­ is he!? ¡­¡±

 Chapter 283 Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 283 Exposed</h4>

    ¡°He? Who? Jeffery, do you know him?¡± The man in the Military uniform noticed the expression on the man in the suit next to him and he also looked at Lin Rui¡¯s young face on the disy and asked, However, he also did not expect that the famous Vignte Mirage Knight in New York turned out to be a child who had not yet grown up. It was a little surprising.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know this young man. His name is Jackson Lin. I finally know why Tony Stark sent so many Iron Man Armors to look for Mirage Knight, and SHIELD sent a lot of agents to look around. It turned out that Mirage Knight was him, which is really surprising! ¡± Confused with a shocked expression, Jeffery nodded and exined to the uniform man next to him.

    Hydra¡¯s internal system is veryrge, with different responsibilities and division ofbor. This man in a suit, Jeffery is in charge of personnel expansion and some intelligence system. Tom was tricked by him to be a newb rat for the runched Winter Soldier program and Jeffery was in charge of that. And this man in the military uniform is obviously the one who has been doing internal research in this secret base and is not very familiar with the outside world.

    ¡°Jackson Lin, is he someone special? Listening to you, it seems that he has something to do with Tony Stark and SHIELD.¡± The military men have no impression of Lin Rui¡¯s name. If he heard Steve Rogers or Fury, he knows them but he doesn¡¯t know this young man so he asked.

    ¡°Reese, you may not know. This Jackson Lin is a very smart young man. He has achieved very good results in physics and biology at a young age, and he met Tony Stark by chance. Since then, the rtionship between the two seems to have continued to develop deeper, even SHIELD almost thought that Jackson Lin was the illegitimate son of Tony Stark.

    ¡°And when we were still in SHIELD, this little guy was already a second-level reserve member for SHIELD academy recruitment. However, because of Tony, SHIELD has never recruited him. But now, in my opinion, the hidden strength of this little guy is enough to enter into Fury¡¯s Avengers Initiative. Unexpectedly, SHIELD missed such a talent with unlimited potential!¡± Looking at Lin Rui in aa on the disy, Jeffery¡¯s eyes continued to shine as he spoke to Reese said.

    ¡°So it seems that the background of this little guy is reallyplicated. In this way, if our experiment is sessful, his role will be even greater. A little guy who can make Tony Stark so nervous and worried, Even if he is not his illegitimate child, it wouldn¡¯t be much worse.¡± Reese, the man in the military uniform, is not as excited as Joffery when he heard of Lin Rui¡¯s talent. He is just thinking about the benefits that such a person can bring to Hydra¡¯s subsequent growth.

    ¡°Reese! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too wasteful for such a talented person to be a dangerous experiment subject? In my opinion, getting such aplete talent is the most useful for Hydra.¡± Hearing Reese¡¯s words, Jeffery¡¯s eyes shed.

    It seems that the director in charge of Hydra¡¯s intelligence unit has taken pains to know the real identity of Mirage Knight. And if Lin Rui can really be used by Hydra, it¡¯s much better than doing that experiment and turning him into amand only humanoid machine.

    ¡°Jeffery, this thing is not something you can change. Even if this little guy is really good, how can you make him willingly join Hydra? You know, he can even break out of Scarlet Witch¡¯s illusion, do you have a better way to control him besides that experiment? ¡± Reese asked politely in the face of Jeffery¡¯s idea.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Jeffery really didn¡¯t know how to control a mentally strong person like Lin Rui, so he didn¡¯t know how to persuade him.

    ¡°Furthermore, Hydra is in a very dangerous situation now. Continuing toplete that experiment and then disintegrating our hostile forces from within is our main priority. Now, whether it¡¯s SHIELD or X-Men, they are all looking for us. It¡¯s impossible for us to use a wait and see approach on such a powerful person.¡± Seeing that Jeffery had nothing to say, Reese went on.

    ¡°I know, the experiment will continue. However, can you postpone it for a while and find out if there is any other solution.¡± Jeffery was finally convinced by Reese, but he still wanted to fight for it.

    ¡°I can only give you half a day. After half a day, the experiment will begin. Although SHIELD has not found us yet, ording to their current progress, the exposure of this base is just a matter of time. I cannot take risks.¡± Reese finally relented and he only gave Jeffery half a day, because the pressure exerted by Tony and SHIELD was really great.

    ¡°Thank you, half a day is enough!¡± Jeffery is very grateful, and he seems to have some ideas.

    ¡°Clean him and change the room, then release the No. 12 tranquilizer every hour. The test will begin half a dayter when everything is ready.¡± After agreeing with Jeffery, Reese went back to his men and ordered.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Lin Rui was then taken out of the room by the team. As for whether Lin Rui was really unconscious, this is probably only known to him. However, if Lin Rui continues to pretend, he will pay a lot more this time. At least, his true identity has been exposed to these people. If he can¡¯t wipe out all of these Hydra people in the end, Lin Rui will not have a good life in real life in the future.

    Watching Lin Rui being taken away, Jeffery¡¯s eyes shed with a different light. After General Reese rejected his proposal, Jeffery was already thinking about how to make such a genius willingly join Hydra. However, Jeffery also knows that such a person¡¯s willpower is very strong. In addition to the kind of experiment that can forcibly wipe out his original consciousness, he really doesn¡¯t have many good ways to achieve best result.

    However, after carefully reviewing the information about Jackson Lin¡¯s life, Jeffery suddenly thought of someone, a person with an unusual rtionship with this Mirage Knight: Tom Smith, who has now sessfully be Hydra¡¯s newlyunched Winter Soldier, he is one of the perfect ones of ten Winter Soldiers.

    After carefully reviewing the information of Jackson Lin, Jeffery suddenly remembered that Tom who had been fooled into joining Hydra a while ago to ept the Winter Soldier transformation n turned out to be Lin Rui¡¯s best friend from childhood to age. Perhaps he can find a breakthrough in this regard.

    ¡°Kelly! Transfer our No. 1 Winter Soldier, I need him to perform a special mission.¡± Since he only has half a day, Jeffery decided not to waste time anymore, he quickly took out his mobile phone and contacted his men.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Jeffery!¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Jackson Lin. New Winter Soldier, Tom Smith. I look forward to seeing such a situation.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 284 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 284 *Hidden*</h4>

    Two hourster, Lin Rui woke up in a daze. By this time, he had been moved to another white airtight room, lying on a special bed with the same white color. It¡¯s better to say that Lin Rui is tied to the bed than lying in the bed. Lin Rui¡¯s whole body is bound to the bed with special materials. He can¡¯t break away at all. Except for a little brain movement, even the fingers are locked.

    ¡°How could I?! ¡­ I am really caught!¡± Waking up, Lin Rui remembered thest thing he remembered before he fell into unconsciousness.

    Lin Rui only remembered that he was waiting for the chance to make a move but the room was suddenly filled with white gas. Even if his face mask was not removed and has the effect of blocking the gas, the gas prated into his body through the skin.

    Therefore, Lin Rui who took off the Phantom Suit was affected. Even though he was very resistant to this kind of tranquilizer, he couldn¡¯t resist the tranquilizer agent when the whole room was filled with gas. After persisting for a while, Lin Rui passed out. After waking up, he found himself here with all of his clothes been changed. Even the mask on his face was gone, but that was thest part of Phantom Suit kept by Lin Rui. It seems that once his consciousness is lost, the mask that has been transformed by his consciousness can be taken away.

    Now Lin Rui still has something of his own, that is, a wristband on his left hand. This wristband is the Phantom suit wristband, which belongs to a special recognition item. Even when Lin Rui is unconscious, it will not be forcibly removed. Hydra also tested the wristband a lot, and they couldn¡¯t take it off of Lin Rui¡¯s hands.

    ¡°This situation is very bad now! I didn¡¯t expect Hydra would be so cautious and deal with me directly with so many special drugs!¡± Lying on the bed, looking carefully at the white room, which is empty except for himself and the bed under him, Lin Rui thought helplessly.

    ¡°Although he can cut open these restraint bands with his internal energy when the effect of the tranquilizer is over, he doesn¡¯t know what is going on outside. Maybe as soon as he rushes out, there would be countless guns facing him. He can only hope that Tonyes here soon to save him.¡± Feeling the internal energy that is slowly bing active in his body, Lin Rui is also thinking about self-rescue measures.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s situation is almost desperate. He can only go if he is really strong enough to demolish this Hydra¡¯s secret base, otherwise, he will have a hard time escaping. At this time, Lin Rui could not help thinking of the system that had been ¡°Dead¡± for a long time now. If it was alive now, maybe he could give Lin Rui some suggestions.

    ¡°Or, if the Hulk was here, his presence alone would be enough to demolish this base.¡± In this trapped situation, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but think about Hulk that could not be controlled.

    ¡°It is useless to think about these things now, but it is still important to take the time to recover his internal energy!¡± After epting his experience at this time, Lin Rui dismissed his wayward thoughts and started meditation under such circumstances. The more he recovers, the greater his chance of escape.

    ¡°This little guy is quite calm. He was tied up and he didn¡¯t even panic when he woke up in an unfamiliar environment. Instead, he closed his eyes and began to repose!¡± Just next to this white confinement room was another secret room. Director Jeffery and General Reese are observing Lin Rui from here. The better Lin Rui performs, the more Jeffery wants to recruit himpletely into Hydra.

    ¡°This kind of person is really good. It is a waste of talent to do that experiment on him. However, it is also his potential that, once it cannot be used by our Hydra, it will surely bring us an unexpected disaster in the future.¡± General Reese also saw Lin Rui¡¯s calm performance, but he thought of the threat that Lin Rui might bring to Hydra.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he can¡¯t be used by us, I will support your experiment very much,¡± Jeffery said seriously after looking at Lin Rui whose eyes were closed in the room in front of him.

    ¡°Well, let your best Winter Soldier get off the ground. I hope that this is a bit useful. However, I don¡¯t think it would be very sessfull.¡± Not nning to waste any more time, General Reese said to Jeffery.

    ¡°But we lose nothing in trying. Kelly, let No. 1 go in.¡± With a smile, Jeffery ordered his man who was standing beside him.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kelly agreed and walked out of the room.

    ¡­

    Card ~

    Lin Rui, who is lying in bed meditating on recovery his internal energy, suddenly hears a slight opening of the door, he stops meditating and turns to look in the direction of the sound. From Lin Rui¡¯s point of view, he can only see a warrior in a ck suiting towards him slowly, but we can¡¯t see his face yet.

    Da Da ~

    Da Da ~

    Finally, the soldier came to Lin Rui¡¯s bed and he stood beside him and looked down at him.

    ¡°Jackson, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± A stiff smile appeared on the soldier¡¯s face as he greeted Lin Rui, who had now be scared and pale on the bed.

    ¡°Tom?! Why?! ¡­ How could it be you! How could you be in Hydra?!¡± Lin Rui shouted in shock as he looked at a strange Tom standing beside him.

    Even if Lin Rui can bear this situation and ept his ipetence in getting captured for real. When he sees his friend from childhood in Hydra, that is uneptable, was Tom always a Hydra member? No, it¡¯s impossible! He was with Tom from childhood. If he was atent member of Hydra, he would have definitely found out about him.

    But what is happening now? Did he also got caught by Hydra? Or was Tom forced to join their ranks? That¡¯s right! This must be the case. Before Tom had somehow taken a leave for a week from school to travel and there was no news from himter. Now he had appeared here, he must have been taken by Hydra! Damn Hydra! At the moment of seeing Tom, Lin Rui had already imagined several scenarios in his mind, and in the end, he was almost infinitely close to the real situation.

    ¡°Well, Jackson, I have indeed joined Hydra. And I now have a superhumanly strong body.¡± Looking at Lin Rui on the bed, Tom said nkly.

    ¡°Jackson, if you are willing to join us. I will guarantee that you will get unpredictable treatment and Hydra will lead the world to glory with your help.¡± Tom stared at Lin Rui and said the lines that he was ordered to say.

    ¡°Tom ~~ You! ¡­¡± Seeing Tom¡¯s expressionless expression at this moment, and then hearing what he said, Lin Rui quickly guessed what happened to Tom.

    If Tom isn¡¯t hypnotized, then he is being controlled by Scarlet Witch. Otherwise, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t believe Tom will talk to him like that. After all, they are also good friends.

    ¡°Tom, don¡¯t worry, I will save you and get you out of here!¡± Lin Rui swore angrily without answering Tom¡¯s words.

    Chapter 284 New Winter Soldier: Tom

 Chapter 285 Wrangled And Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 285 Wrangled And Opportunity</h4>

    Facing Lin Rui¡¯s angry vow, Tom looked at him nkly. It can¡¯t be said that there is no expression on his face, but at this time, Tom is looking at Lin Rui and considering him his mission, there are no other feelings in his heart and the expressions on his face are needed to finish this mission.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to join Hydra! The guys who are secretly observing us, get out here!¡± No longer staring at Tom, Lin Rui turned and shouted at the doorway. Now that Lin Rui has guessed what happened to Tom, it¡¯s better to talk directly to Hydra!

    Card ~

    Just when Lin Rui watched the strange Tom full of anger, the previously closed door opened again, and a bald man in a suit slowly walked in. It was Mr. Jeffery.

    ¡°Although Number One is already the most perfect one in these experiments, there are still many ws in him.¡± When Lin Rui shouted, Jeffery knew that it was already impossible for Lin Rui to join Hydra even with Tom being here. So he walked straight in from behind the scenes.

    ¡°Number one,e on, your good friend doesn¡¯t seem to believe you!¡± Walking to Lin Rui¡¯s bedside, Jeffery waves to Tom and said.

    Shout!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Tom was already standing behind Jeffery and replied seriously. Looking at Tom¡¯s puppet-like behavior, Lin Rui¡¯s hatred for Hydra deepened.

    ¡°Very good! I didn¡¯t have a lot of hatred against you guys at first. I just wanted to deal with you. But now, you havepletely offended me! Don¡¯t worry, you will die with a lot of pain very quickly!¡± Staring at Jeffery as he approaches, Lin Rui says with cold eyes.

    If Lin Rui had dealt with Hydra mainly because of the Mainline quest before, then Hydra haspletely offended Lin Rui now and now this is personal. As long as Lin Rui is alive, he will want Hydra topletely disappear from this world. Lin Rui¡¯s first step in his ambition is to tear apart Hydra.

    Whirl ~

    Jeffery felt a chill in his back as he heard the threat from Lin Rui, who was firmly strapped to his bed. The man in front of him is clearly underplete control. Whether he die or be ab rat is all in his own hands. Jeffery doesn¡¯t know why he feels something bad when he hears Lin Rui¡¯s threat.

    ¡°Hmm! I¡¯m going to give you onest chance, If you promised to join Hydra now, I can still protect you, and let you stay independent. In two hours, it will be toote to regret it! Do you want to be the same as your friend here?¡± Suppressing the uneasy feeling in his heart, Jeffery stared at the angry Lin Rui on the bed and said.

    ¡°Besides, if you really joined Hydra, I can make the first decision. I don¡¯t think you want to see your friend Number 1 look like this.¡± Atst, Jeffery pointed to Tom, who was standing beside him and promised to release him. Of course, what he said was false and he had no ns to do as he promised. Although the value of Number 1 is not as good as the man in front of him, Numer 1 is also the best hitmen under Jeffery at this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me with Number 1 and Number 1! He has a name! He is my friend! His name is Tom! Tom Smith!¡± Lin Rui shouted angrily while grasping the recovered internal energy.

    As for what the bald man in the front of him said to him, Lin Rui didn¡¯t believe a word. If he could belive what Hydra had said then there would be no liar in this world. However, now Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know what they did on Tom to make him like this. If he can¡¯t recover in the future, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know how he would face his friend and the Smith family.

    ¡°I know you are angry right now, but I still hope that you think about my offer. You know, you are in a situation where you can¡¯t escape. Listen to my advice, you can maintain your consciousness and save your friend, why not take the better choice?¡± Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s anger, Jeffery was not surprised, and then he persuaded him as he really didn¡¯t want to waste such a potential talent.

    ¡°Huh! It took Hydra so much effort to catch me and you want to keep me safe?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy has been almost recovered, so he needs to understand the situation before him, to see if he can take Tom away as a hostage.

    ¡°Of course! There are some troubles here and there, but as long as those people see the value in you, I believe it would be possible to protect you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s rxed tone, Jeffery hurriedly said.

    As long as Lin Rui is willing to join Hydra, they will also put a lot of control on him. Of course, a person who retainsplete consciousness is much more valuable than a humanoid machine that has been transformed and has no room for improvement.

    ¡°Is that right? It seems that your position in Hydra is not low.¡± Hearing Jeffery¡¯s answer, Lin Rui squinted and whispered.

    ¡°Of course, I led the new Winter Soldier Project.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s expression, Jeffery suddenly felt something was wrong but he didn¡¯t care too much.

    Jeffery is not like Reese who only cares about Hydra¡¯s currentbat effectiveness, he values ??Hydra¡¯s future development even more. If they want to lead Hydra to the top of the world, they can¡¯t rely on these simple-minded and controlled people alone.

    ¡°That little guy ¡­¡± Just as Lin Rui and Jeffery were talking in the room, General Reese¡¯s eyes suddenly jumped as he stood behind the ss.

    ¡°Why do I feel that something bad is about to happen?¡± Staring at Lin Rui tied to the bed across a ss wall, General Reese frowned slightly.

    ¡°Strengthen external monitoring and investigation system. Once you found something, immediately activate the Level-3 defense system!¡± Thinking for a moment, Reese suddenly ordered to the men behind him.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± General Reese had given the order and the men behind him followed.

    In Reese¡¯s view, even if something unexpected happens, it shoulde from the outside. No matter how strong the little guy tied up to the bed in front of him is, it is impossible for him to make any moves in this situation. He isn¡¯t someone like Hulk. For Hulk, General Reese still knew something about him.

    In this Hydra¡¯s secret base, even if Tony rushes in with his Iron Man Armors, as long as the number does not exceed 20 or 30, the special weapons in the base are enough to keep them all here. This base is not like the bases they had when they were lurking inside SHIELD and could only use limited SHIELD weapons. The high-tech weapons developed by Hydra privately are enough to shock anyone.

    After confirming that there would be no idents from outside, General Reese turned his attention to the room in front of him again.

    ¡°In this case, it should be a bit effective if I captured you!¡± When General Reese moved his gaze to the room again, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed with a purple light.

    ¡°What?!¡± Jeffery stood beside the bed with an unexpected look on his face as he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Can this little guy in front of him do something? Even if Number 1 behind him did not react, there was no chance for Lin Rui to break free. However, before Jeffery rxed, what happened the next moment changed the expressions on his face.

 Chapter 286 Run Out

    <h4>Chapter 286 Run Out</h4>

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°General! Suddenly there is an unidentified high energying from the target!¡± Just after Lin Rui finishes that sentence, the subordinate behind general Reese, who has been testing Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition, shouts in surprise.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Hearing reports from behind him, General Reese rushed out and the expressions on his face changed. However, in the room separated by ayer of ss, something that no one had thought of had happened at this time.

    Huh!

    A sharp internal energy that can¡¯t be seen by the naked eye rushed out of Lin Rui¡¯s body, cutting off those extremely strong shackles in an instant. Although it takes a lot of internal energy to get out of troublepletely, Lin Rui now has only one way.

    ¡°You! ¡­ you! ~~¡± Watching Lin Rui in front of him cutting the ties with invisible energy, Jeffery pointed at him in shock and kept backing.

    Shout!

    In the next second, Tom, who was standing next to Jeffery, had stopped in front of him. Although there is still a contradiction between Tom¡¯s self-consciousness and his post-hypnotic consciousness after only one or two deep hypnosis, at this time he can already take some initiative. However, his actions were not very good for Lin Rui.

    ¡°Number 1! Control him!¡± Jeffery suddenly shouted at the sight of Tom who was standing in front of him came into his eyes.

    The strength of No. 1 has been tested many times after thepletion of the experiment. While maintaining a certain consciousness, the strength of No. 1 is much stronger than the original Winter Soldier. Although Jeffery knows that the little guy in front of him is not as simple as he seems, he is confident enough about his situation with Nimber 1 here.

    ¡°That¡¯s It! Don¡¯t call him Number 1!¡± Lin Rui yelled coldly as Tom rushed towards himself under Jeffery¡¯s order.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Tom!¡± Facing Tom who had rushed in front of him, Lin Rui¡¯s figure had already disappeared from front of them.

    Boom!

    When Lin Rui appeared again, he was already behind Tom, he raised his hand and knocked at Tom¡¯s neck. Lin Rui used enough strength to stun Tom without causing him much damage. Boom! However, Lin Rui¡¯s chop was stopped shortly before it hit Tom¡¯s neck.

    Tom could not respond to Lin Rui¡¯s speed in the beginning but he made the most correct response the next moment. He twisted his neck and raised his arm to block Lin Rui¡¯s attack, stopping Lin Rui¡¯s blow.

    Brush!

    Then, Tom twisted his waist and swept over Lin Rui¡¯s leg.

    P¨±!

    Lin Rui, who evaded Tom¡¯s feet and stepped back two steps, was surprised. Although he knew that Tom must have been transformed by Hydra, it¡¯s unbelievable that he gained such a powerful power in such a short amount of time.

    Judging by the brief confrontation between Lin Rui and Tom, Tom is at least stronger than the Winter Soldier Bucky without his mechanical left arm. His fighting consciousness and response are also excellent and they are not inferior to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Haha! How much strength does this new generation of Winter Soldier have?¡± Jeffery, who had already retreated to the door of the room, saw Tom kicking back Lin Rui, and the fear in his heart suddenly became a lot smaller and he began tough while standing at the door.

    ¡°The new generation of Winter Soldiers? In this case, I will inevitably have to hurt you, Tom!¡± Lin Rui blinked at Jeffery¡¯s words, then his figure disappeared again.

    Brush!

    This time Lin Rui appeared next to Tom¡¯s side. He also punched him and Tom quickly responded and punched him back. Boom! Kaka!

    However, the result of this fight was that Tom was directly hit, and there was a sound of broken bones on his arm. How can the new generation Winter Soldier block the fist blessed with internal energy, Lin Rui has not always been known for his physical strength! His great strength lies in his internal energy!

    Brush!

    After punching Tom, Lin Rui has immediately followed up and swiped his feets at Tom before hended. P¨±!

    Kakaka ~

    Lin Rui stomped his two feet on Tom¡¯s chest in session, breaking Tom¡¯s ribs directly.

    Boom!

    Then he gave Tom a hard knock on the back of his head. Tom finally fainted under a series of blows from Lin Rui.

    Shout!

    Holding Tom in his arms and pinching him to his waist, Lin Rui rushes towards Jeffery, who is about to rush out of the gate. Just a moment ago, Lin Rui¡¯s movements were instantaneous. Jeffery was toote to go out, and he only saw a shadow that rushed towards him in an instant.

    ¡°Close the door!¡± General Reese, who was separated from the scene by a ss gave a decisive order. He should have locked the door when Lin Rui broke free from the restraint. A moment of hesitation may cause a lot of damage to this base.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing General Reese¡¯s orders, the staff behind him began to close the door without hesitation.

    Hoo!!

    In the room, Lin Rui has already pped and stunned Jeffery, and the door in front of him starts to close quickly.

    ¡°Hum!¡± Lin Rui, with one man in each hand, rushed out at the critical moment.

    If he got locked up in this room again, Lin Rui¡¯s end will not be very good.

    ¡°Damn it! Send out a second alert! Send out three soldier squads! You must get this guy back!¡± Watching Lin Rui grabbing two people out of the room, General Reese ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You can sacrifice that Number 1 if necessary. As for Jeffery, you can do everything as long as he doesn¡¯t die!¡± Watching his men following his orders, General Reese added another sentence.

    ¡°Yes! General!¡±

    ¡­

    Lin Rui, who was holding a person in each hand, was not slow at all. After rushing out of the room, he selected a direction and ran towards it. The ce where Lin Rui was at seems to be a researchboratory, surrounded by unknown passageways, each nked by simr small rooms with no idea who might be inside. But now Lin Rui has no time to care. He just wants to get away from the ce with Tom.

    Lin Rui was going towards his Thunder de that he had sensed. In the absence of his weapon, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy use was limited. If arge number of people were to besiege him with weapons, Lin Rui would not be able to support himself for long.

    So, on the disy in front of General Reese, a guy wearing only arge white trousers grabbed two people and ran away in a certain direction. There were already many soldiers around the base and it seemed only a matter of time before Lin Rui was caught again.

    ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s a lot of people!¡± Sure enough, Lin Rui felt a lot of peopleing in from the front and rear passages before running far.

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ve been exposed anyway! It¡¯s just superfluous to hide it again, and I don¡¯t want to run so nakedly all the time!¡± Lin Rui seemed to have made a decision and his eyes shed and he grabbed his left hand and tossed Jeffery aside.

    ¡°Phantom Suit! Armed!¡±

    Brush!

 Chapter 287 Breaking through

    <h4>Chapter 287 Breaking through</h4>

    With a low voice, the wristband on Lin Rui¡¯s right wrist suddenly shed with a ck light and that ck light quickly spread to his whole body starting from Lin Rui¡¯s arm. When the dark light disappeared, theplete Phantom Suit covered Lin Rui, and a simple mask covered half of Lin Rui¡¯s face again.

    ¡°What? Is this nanotechnology? Even Tony Stark doesn¡¯t have such sophisticated nanotechnology!¡± General Reese has been staring at the disy and saw Lin Rui getting be surrounded by his soldiers and rxed but he eximed when he saw this scene. It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit wristband showed nanotechnology as the way it was armed on the body.

    ¡°Capture him alive!¡± The expressions on General Reese¡¯s face changed rapidly and he finally ordered.

    Regardless of General Reese¡¯s surprise who was hiding behind the monitor, Lin Rui, who had once again transformed into Mirage Knight, was surrounded by enemiesing from all directions.

    ¡°If I knew that this would happen then I would have spent some extra Reward Points to add a carry-on space on the Phantom Suit, I don¡¯t even have my weapon in my hand now!¡± Lin Rui wrinkled his eyes as he nced at the dozens of heavily armed Hydra teams surrounding him from all directions and muttered secretly.

    The Phantom Suit originally had several hidden pockets to hold things, but the capacity was also very limited. Lin Rui now has no weapons except a few guardian symbols, a healing gene serum, and a Titan II serum. Facing the enemies that had already rushed over, Lin Rui could only go up against them empty-handed.

    ¡°But these guys aren¡¯t enough to stop me.¡± Although he has no weapon and Tom was still unconscious, Lin Rui was not afraid of these enemies.

    Brush!

    Moving his feet, Lin Rui kicked Jeffery who had been dropped on the ground. Now that Lin Rui intends to break through, taking Tom alone has be very restrictive for his actions. If he is carrying another person, he will not have much chance to escape. Anyway, these enemies don¡¯t seem to care much about Jeffery¡¯s situation, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have locked the door so decisively.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Jeffery flew out and knocked down some enemies, and Lin Rui rushed from behind him. Since these people haven¡¯t fired yet, they probably want to catch him alive and Lin Rui is going to take advantage of this situation and he would let them know how wrong this decision is!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Lin Rui with Tom was not slow at all. He quickly shuttled between these soldiers without any resistance and every time he attacked, one person fell down. For a while, Hydra¡¯s team that could not use lethal weapons was not Lin Rui¡¯s enemy!

    ¡°I just told you to catch him alive! You are allowed to use weapons! I don¡¯t care about the condition he is in as long as he lives!¡± Watching Mirage Knight taking down his men on the monitor, General Reese snarled angrily at the table in front of him.

    These soldiers are the failed products of the Winter Soldier experiment! Although they canplete the order meticulously, they cannot improvise and they cannot bepared with normal soldiers. Therefore, although the strength of this kind of soldier is simr to that of a Special Force Soldier and the role yed by arger number is also huge, but it has not been the focus of Hydra¡¯s research and development.

    Kakaka!

    With General Reese roar, the soldiers besieging Lin Rui took out their weapons and aimed them at Lin Rui¡¯s non-lethal position. Da da da! Da da da!

    In the next moment, countless lights in this corridor continue to blink, and Lin Rui, who can¡¯t avoid these bullets, has to throw Tom in his hand out of the enclosure quickly and then he quickly dodges between the bullets. Lin Rui can use the Phantom suit¡¯s thermal weapons defense to defend against these powerful bullets, but Tom can¡¯t withstand such attacks.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Although Lin Rui is quite skilled at evading bullets as he was often confronted with a variety of pistols and punches when he first fought the gangs on the streets. But now the situation ispletely different, he is confined to such a limited space and the soldiers against him can beparable to the sharpshooters. So, many bullets hit the Phantom Suit as he could not evade them.

    ¡°Sure enough, it is nanotechnology! Such a defense is impossible with ordinary materials!¡± Hiding behind a monitor, general Reese reimagined the Phantom Suit defense and ordered more fire.

    ¡°Damn! This firepower is too fierce! Although they are hitting the limbs, the Phantom Suit will not be able to defend for a long time! I must find a way to break through!¡± The joint strike of the soldier team made Lin Rui helpless as he was without a weapon and he still underestimated Hydra¡¯s power.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± After taking another round of coverage bullets, Lin Rui sprinted in one direction of the aisle.

    Brush!

    Da da da!

    Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s rapid increase in speed, the attack over there was intensified again, and they would not let Lin Rui rush through. However, just when Lin Rui rushed halfway, he suddenly stopped in and rushed in the other direction. Lin Rui¡¯s speed outbreak this time was simply iparable to his previous one. The entire soldier¡¯s team only saw the shadow of a silhouette in front of them as it rushed to another position, and then appeared again at the other end of the channel.

    ¡°Tom, I said that I would take you away and I will do it!¡± Holding on to Tom, who was thrown aside before, Lin Rui used all of his strength and rushed towards the position of the Thunder de.

    It turns out that Lin Rui just made a fake move and rushed in the opposite direction just to turn around and save Tom.

    ¡°Stop Him! Stop him!¡± General Reese¡¯s roar continued toe out of the soldier¡¯s connector, and he couldn¡¯t stand Lin Rui jumping like this in front of himself.

    Until now, General Reese did not think that Lin Rui could escape. The soldier team is only the first line of defense, and it is still a soldier team that does not use heavy firepower. This whole Hydra base is seriously no different from a war fortress, and the hidden high-power war weapons are enough to shock anyone.

    Boom!

    With the sudden outbreak of Lin Rui¡¯s speed, a few of the soldiers who stopped at the intersection dropped their guns and quickly took out something simr to a bazooka. Then, they fired a ck object at Lin Rui.

    Boom!

    ¡°Um?¡± In front of Lin Rui¡¯s calm eyes, the ck object exploded suddenly in the air to form a huge metal, almost blocking the entire passage.

    Even if he was fast, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t possibly take Tom with him if the way is blocked. Therefore, after the initial surprise, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes turned cold and he put his right hand into his waist.

    ¡°You forced me to do this!¡± A sh of light shed in his eyes, and Lin Rui¡¯s right hand quickly pulled from his waist.

    Sii!

    In front of the uniform expressions of the soldiers around him, Lin Rui took out a sci-fi-like cannon barrel from his waist.

    ¡°I will show let you have a taste the power of Fire God Artillery!¡± With a low sigh, Lin Rui raised his cannon and aimed it directly at the passage in front of him.

    Buzz!

    Boom!

    After an instant recharge, Lin Rui temporarily exchanges the Fire God Artiry muzzle from the system shop, which gives out a dazzling light. Then, a thick white light shot out from the barrel and burst out in front of Lin Rui. In an instant, the metal in front of him was blown to ashes, and then the light continued to blow towards the soldiers and men behind them.

 Chapter 288 Alpha Squad

    <h4>Chapter 288 Alpha Squad</h4>

    The dazzling light flickered, and the temperature in the entire channel rose several degrees because of the Fire God Artillery. The hot air sucked into the lungs was very ufortable, it was as if their lungs were on fire.

    ¡°Fortunately, I got a lot of Reward Pointsst time, otherwise. I really would be stuck here without any escape.¡± Putting down the slightly hot Fire God Artillery, Lin Rui looked at the scorched road in front of him and mutter.

    In such a passive situation under siege, instead of exchanging a temporary low-level weapon simr to a Thunder de, it would be better to use thisrge killer to st out a way. The Fire God Artillery, a C Grade technology weapon worth 1,500 Reward points, is indeed powerful enough for his current situation and it is almostparable to Lin Rui¡¯s Thunder Strike using the Thunder de.

    Brush!

    Looking at the exit sted out in front of him, Lin Rui rushed out without hesitation. Even if those soldiers don¡¯t have feelings anymore, at this time they are shocked by the power of Fire God Artillery. By the time they looked back, Lin Rui had already taken Tom to the front of the channel.

    ¡°Waste! It¡¯s all a bunch of waste! Get the Alpha Squad ready! He must be brought back to me!¡± General Reese, who watched Lin Rui take out a powerful weapon and st a path away behind the monitor, roared and ordered. The more mysterious Lin Rui shows himself to be, the more Hydra couldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°The armor on his body is created by nanotechnology. What was that powerful weapon just now? It doesn¡¯t seem like a normalser attack. However, what is even more suspicious is the appearance of that weapon. Nanotechnology cannot build such a powerful weapon in an instant. Is it¡­ Does he have Space Folding Technology!¡± Looking at Lin Rui running in the passage, General Reese thought and with every thought, his eyes began to sh with a ray of light.

    The guy they caught this time seems to have a lot of secrets they don¡¯t know anything about. Maybe those who were looking for him outside knows about the secrets this guy has. General Reese thought to himself, which also strengthened his determination to catch Lin Rui.

    Speaking of those looking for Lin Rui outside, General Reese frowned again. Just as Lin Rui rushed out of the cell and was under siege by the aisle, an Iron Man suddenly flew over the castle of Hydra. However, because the Hydra base has shielding equipment for Iron Man scanning equipment, the Iron Man should have found nothing, and flew back after a turn.

    However, since Tony¡¯s Iron Man has already searched for this ce, he can¡¯t wait for more people toeter. So, to be on the safe side, they¡¯d better be prepared for a battle.

    ¡°Have the base enter a Level-3bat state. Once the reconnaissance system detects an enemy invasion, we will immediatelyunch the highest-level strike.¡± After thinking about it, General Reese finally issued thisbat instruction.

    Since the Hydra lurking in SHIELD was forcibly removed by Fury, the Hydra troops lurking around the world have shrunk a lot of their forces, and they don¡¯t want to be caught off guard against their fight against SHIELD.

    However, this ancient castle base is one of the fewrge bases in Hydra and is the general point of contact for the lurking forces nearby. The importance and weapon power here are notparable to those of the small strongholds, if they are really found here. In addition to conducting a strategic retreat, General Reese also nned to give some surprise to those who dare toe here.

    After setting up the defenses for the base, General Reese turned his attention to the monitor in front of him. Above, Lin Rui who ran for ten seconds was blocked in the middle of the aisle again. This time, blocking Lin Rui was the most elite team under General Reese, the Alpha Team.

    Boom!

    The Fire God Artillery roared again and a dazzling white light shone across the hallway. However, when the light faded, Lin Rui was frightened by the scene in front of him. The Fire God Artillery beam that was supposed to directly hit the blocked team was trapped by a light blue shield. The shield was being emitted by a very advanced weapon.

    ¡°Fuck! Hydra also has these kinds of weapons?¡± Watching Fire God Artillery¡¯s full blow getting blocked, Lin Rui felt his heartbeat increase.

    Kaka!

    Just when Lin Rui was still feeling surprised by the blockade of Fire God Artillery, the two members of the squad raised their arms and aimed their weapons at Lin Rui.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Suddenly, there was a very dangerous feeling in his heart and Lin Rui grabbed Tom and hurriedly hid to the right side.

    Buzz!

    Lin Rui had just avoided his original location, and a shock wave visible to the naked eye rushed past him. Rumble! The osciting wave banged directly on the wall of the walkway, sting the hard wall and creating arge pit.

    ¡°What the hell! What kind of attack is this?!¡± Lin Rui had a hunch that the Phantom Suit¡¯s defense wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a few attacks of this level, and Lin Rui cursed again.

    This Alpha team is indeed the most elite team under General Reese, and the weapons equipped by their team are enough topete with a small army. Moreover, they seem to have evaluated the defense power of the Phantom Suit on Lin Rui, and used a powerful killer move from the beginning.

    Kaka!

    Seeing Lin Rui dodging the attack, the Alpha team blocking the road opposite again adjusted the muzzle and aimed at Lin Rui. This time, a full set of four high-tech weapons were aimed at Lin Rui¡¯s position and they also predicted where he might dodge. This time, Lin Rui seemed to have nowhere to hide.

    Boom!

    At the next moment, two force fieldunchers and two shock waveunchers fired at the same time and they have also calcted Lin Rui¡¯s position.

    Brush!

    Facing such a sharp attack, Lin Rui made the choice at first: he couldn¡¯t get hit by the blue strange force field. Therefore, the still-cooling Fire God Artillery was thrown out decisively by Lin Rui, just hitting one of the two shock waves. While Lin Rui himself was dodging the attack of the force field, he was hit hard by another shock wave.

    Boom!

    P¨±!

    Lin Rui had lost control of his body in mid-air. Tom, who had been clutched by Lin Rui, fell weakly to one side. Lin Rui himself was sted into the wall of the side of the aisle by a huge shock wave. It seems that Lin Rui haspletely lost his resistance under this attack.

    Da Da ~

    Not daring to be careless, the Alpha team did not put down their weapons and they slowly approached the big pit smashed by Lin Rui.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhh! I didn¡¯t expect that I would be forced to this step!¡± As the Alpha team approached the big pit, a cough came from inside the big pit, and then Lin Rui¡¯s weak voice came out.

    P¨± P¨±!

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s voice, the Alpha team pointed their weapons forward. However, the next moment, two small red dots suddenly shed from the wall, just like human eyes. No, It¡¯s human eyes! A pair of eyes full of red light!

 Chapter 289 Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 289 Running Away</h4>

    Brush!

    The next moment, before the Alpha team attacked, a shadow had shed from the wall, and it quickly shuttled through the team twice. It finally appeared behind the Alpha team, it was Lin Rui and he looks unscathed!

    ¡°So this is the power of my body after getting strengthened by Titan II?!¡± The red light in his eyes had gradually weakened and Lin Rui squeezed his fist and felt the tremendous power in his body.

    After receiving the shock wave attack, the Phantom suit didn¡¯t fully defend himself. Some of the forces still attacked Lin Rui through the Phantom suit, which also seriously injured Lin Rui. Forced to this point, Lin Rui could only quietly inject the unused Titan II enhanced serum in his own body. The powerful power that filled his whole body almost made Lin Rui fall into a violent state and it was difficult for him to control his emotions for a while.

    Speaking of which, although the Titan 2 Serum that Lin Rui just used is more stable than the Titan 1 that Harry used before, the average person can¡¯t bear the violent impact of energy and mental shock at all. Of course, Lin Rui¡¯s body is strong enough to withstand the strength of the Titan II serum.

    However, this sudden rise in power also makes people easily lost in this power that is not their own. Lin Rui also suppresses the side effects and controlled his violent emotions because his mental strength is strong enough to do this. It is difficult for ordinary people to control themselves. So, if Harry wants to rely on Titan Series serums to break into the U.S. military and grab part of the profits, there will be a lot of optimization and adjustment in the future.

    Of course, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have time to think for Harry now. The power and speed that he erupted with just a moment ago could not again be reached by Lin Rui, and he attacked every member of the Alpha team in a blink of an eye and used enough power to kill them all. However, he doesn¡¯t know if his control of the violent power is not very good or for other reasons. Lin Rui was already feeling that something was wrong with the attacks he had performed just now.

    Kakaka!

    Just as Lin Rui was still feeling Titan II¡¯s enhancement of his strength, there was a sudden movement behind him. Hearing the familiar voice, Lin Rui turned around quickly and his expressions changed.

    He saw that the Alpha team, which should have been killed by him, standing intact in front of him, and the high-tech weapons in their hands were again aimed at him. And ayer of the light blue shield on their body seems to have protected them.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± With a loud curse, Lin Rui pulled his leg and ran backward.

    Even after taking the serum, there was no way to deal with these guys. This is the first time he¡¯s been suppressed to this extent by the enemy¡¯s technology. Moreover, the working time of Titan II serum is limited. Once the time passes, Lin Rui will bear his own injury and the aftereffects of the Titan II serum. Although he still has a dose of the recovery serum, it will take some time for him to recover. So, seeing what¡¯s going on, Lin Rui decided to run away.

    Brush!

    After injecting the Titan II serum, Lin Rui¡¯s speed increased again by one level. Even if the weapon in the Alpha team has the lock function, but if the human eyes can¡¯t follow his figure then what would the weapon be locked upon. Therefore, they can only watch Lin Rui run away.

    When he ran away, Lin Rui also picked up Tom who had been thrown away. He kept remembering his previous promise to Tom, although Tom has been brainwashed by Hydra.

    In this way, Lin Rui led Tom to flee around the Hydra base. Armed soldiers came to block them at various locations and the most elite Alpha team kept following them.

    What seemed simple in the eyes of General Reese turned into a tug-of-war. Lin Rui was indeed not the opponent of the Alpha team, but the general soldier team could not even stop Lin Rui who had injected the Titan II serum into his body. It seemed that they could only catch Lin Rui after he was tired of running. However, General Reese watched Lin Rui scurrying around the base and he gradually developed a bad feeling in his heart.

    ¡°General Reese, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this boy to have these mysterious things. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have given him the chance to escape.¡± Behind General Reese, the rescued Chief Jeffery looked at Lin Rui, who was scrambling in the base on the monitor and said a little awkwardly.

    If he hadn¡¯t insisted on recruiting Lin Rui, Lin Rui would have been pushed into theboratory now. Even if the experiment had be unsessful in the end, they could have still destroyed this person who poses a huge threat to Hydra. Now, if they continue to let Lin Rui scurry around this base, something bad will happen sooner orter.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect so many secrets to be hidden in him. Even if you don¡¯t give him a chance, he would have still tried to escape. Now, the most important thing is to control him. If we let him break into somewhere where he shouldn¡¯t, then we have topletely destroy him.¡± Without looking back, General Reese said coldly.

    ¡°Yes! I understand!¡± This time, Director Jeffery had no other opinion.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui was fleeing in Hydra¡¯s base, Deadpool and Francis were going to meet in a remote abandoned steel mill. Originally, Francis and Deadpool had an appointment of nine o¡¯clock, but Deadpool could not bear to wait and rushed over when he was ready.

    After getting out of the taxi, Deadpool walked in rhythmic steps towards the abandoned steel mill ahead. In the front steel nt, Francis had already arranged dozens of heavily armed men. He himself was standing on an elevated tform that was tens of meters high, with a transparent jar containing Vanessa beside him. As long as Francis activates the jar, the oxygen in it will be pumped out in a few seconds, and Vanessa will experience thest painful experience that Wade had experienced before bing Deadpool.

    Shout!

    ¡°Francis! I¡¯m here!¡± Stopping at the gate of the abandoned mill, Deadpool looked up at Francis and shouted.

    ¡°Wade Fucking Wilson or should I call you Deadpool! An Immortal fighter! Today, I¡¯m going to see if you really are Immortal!¡± Standing on the edge of the high tform, Francis yelled as he looked at Deadpool below.

    Call!

    Then Francis waved and Francis¡¯s men, who had been hiding rushed out with various guns in their hands that were aimed at Deadpool.

    ¡°Destroy him!¡± Francis roared and ordered.

    Kakaka!

    The sound of the bullets being loaded was heard for a while, although Deadpool will face the attack of countless bullets in the next second but he behaved very calmly, even standing so indifferently in the open space. Regardless of Deadpool¡¯s response, Francis¡¯ men have decisively pulled the trigger!

    Buzz!

    Rumble!

    However, what came out of the battlefield was not a burst of gunfire, but a high-energy weapon attack. There was an explosion all over the battlefield, mixed with the screams of Francis¡¯s men.

    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±

 Chapter 290 Abandoned

    <h4>Chapter 290 Abandoned</h4>

    Rumble!

    In a small abandoned square, variousser beams shot around and Francis¡¯s men screamed and ran to hide.

    Standing calmly in the middle of the firing, Deadpool watched the merciless killing of Francis¡¯s men with his arms behind his back. However, on the inside, he was very shocked as this situation is a lot different from what he had nned or even expected! Couldn¡¯t they let him act cool for some time? Anyway, his girlfriend is still watching it! Although Vanessa doesn¡¯t know that the guy in the crimson tights is her missing boyfriend Wade Wilson.

    Francis¡¯s men were wiped out and it seemed that Francis was a little stunned to see this scene on the stage. Then he noticed that a dozen Iron Man Armors have appeared on the battlefield without him noticing them. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a dozen Iron Man. Against the ordinary people under Francis, there were a dozen Iron Mans. How can they even defend?

    Swipe!

    Hum!!!

    Taking care of the small fries, the Iron Man flying in the air separated into two units andnded towards Francis. At the same time, the space around Francis suddenly opened wit a space door, and then Iceman and Blink came out of it.

    ¡°You!¡± Seeing X-Men suddenly appearing beside them, Angel Dust, who had been standing beside Francis, rushed towards them.

    Call!

    However, Iceman simply waved his hand, and Angel Dust, who was rushing over was instantly frozen in ce. The gap between her and Iceman is not one or two points, and the Mutants of the power ss restrain the Mutants of the body strengthening ss, not to mention Iceman¡¯s own strength.

    Seeing that Angel Dust was frozen in ice, Francis¡¯s eyes shed and he tried to press the button in his hand. He was trying to harm Vanessa to get Iceman to back off. However, as soon as he pressed the button, aser fired from the Iron Man who was approaching, directly prating Vanessa¡¯s ss cabin.

    Seeing that nothing was happening, Francis seemed to have figured out something and he threw out the remote control in his hand and looked at Iron Man and Iceman and Blink around him.

    Call!

    ¡°Where is Mirage Knight?¡± An Iron Mannded in front of Francis, and Tony¡¯s low voice came from inside of it.

    ¡°Mirage Knight? Oh, sure enough, I¡¯m the one who was abandoned.¡± Hearing the inquiry from Iron Man, Francis¡¯s figure froze first, then he smiled to himself.

    ¡°I will ask you again, where is Mirage Knight?¡± Without getting the answer that he wanted, the Iron Man approached and asked again. At the same time, Tony raised his robotic arm toward his chest.

    It was obvious from Tony¡¯s tone that he was already impatient, and Iceman on the side was worried that Tony would raise his hand to destroy Francis in the next moment.

    ¡°How should I know where Mirage Knight is? Don¡¯t you see it yet? I¡¯m a guy who attracted your attention!¡± Francis replied evenly in the face of the threat from Iron Man.

    If Francis still doesn¡¯t know why he encountered these things today, he would be too stupid. He was just a small head of Hydra who was responsible for the Mutants part. He had no ess to any secrets inside Hydra. Part of him doing these things to Deadpool this time was because he really hated Wade and wanted revenge. On the other hand, it was also because he was told that they would send more powerful people to follow him secretly. If there were League of Defender and X-Men to help Deadpool as they didst time, they would make them unable to leave from here.

    Last night, after Francis went to find Weasel, he met Mirage Knight in the alley outside. Just when he thought that he would need to deal with Mirage Knight himself, two powerfull people appeared out of nowhere and dealt with Mirage Knight in few minutes. Then they took Mirage Knight away without saying anything to Francis. However, Francis knew that they were the powerful people sent from above. After seeing the abnormal strength of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, Francis finally had the confidence to deal with Deadpool.

    Originally, ording to normal circumstances, Francis did have other Mutants team to support himself. However, after catching Mirage Knight, several forces throughout New York started looking for Lin Rui like crazy. This made Hydra immediately cancel the n to support Francis. Sending those guys when the sky was full of Iron Man was suicide. So, in the end, Francis was abandoned.

    ¡°You mean, you have nothing to do with the kidnapping of Mirage Knight?!¡± It seems that Tony can no longer stand Francis¡¯s ¡°Perfunctory¡± attitude and theser cannon pointed at him has begun to be charged.

    Call!

    ¡°Mr. Stark, calm down!¡± Seeing this, Iceman finally couldn¡¯t help but interject and at the same time, he secretly thought to himself. ¡°Did Tony Stark eat something bad this morning? Where is this angering from?¡±.

    Brush!

    Hearing Iceman¡¯s words, Tony dropped the charging robotic arm. Although Tony didn¡¯t know anything about X-Men or the like before, he also learned about these special forces in the world after joining SHIELD. Last night, Iceman and Blink were also looking for Lin Rui, so now Tony gave them some consideration.

    ¡°Francis, you said you were attracting our attention. That means you still know something. We just want to know where Mirage Knight is now.¡± Seeing Tony give way a little, Iceman walked in front of Francis and asked seriously.

    ¡°Do you want to save him? I urge you to dispel this idea. I haven¡¯t seen any of the people they took again. Of course, him being alive is certain, after all, Mirage Knight is still a very powerful guy, but will it be the original Mirage Knight is hard to say.¡± Francis said disdainfully towards Iceman.

    He is sure that he would die today, but he is still feeling a little proud to see that these powerful group of people couldn¡¯t aplish their goals. Iron Man is powerful, League of Defender is also very strong, X-Men has been fighting with the organization behind him for many years. But they don¡¯t know how powerful the forces behind them are at controlling people. Now that Mirage Knight had been captured and his previous bosses would have done what they had to do in order to control Mirage Knight.

    Boom!

    Hearing Francis¡¯ words, Tony couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and he raised his hand and fired aser directly at Francis¡¯s calf. Suddenly, Francis¡¯s calf disappeared. Of course, Francis, who can feel no pain, just stood back again as if nothing had happened.

    Shout!

    Iceman hasn¡¯t finished talking and he waved his hand to seal Francis¡¯s calf in ice in case he bleeds to death.

    ¡°So, do you have anything to tell me about the two people who attacked Mirage Knightst night and took him away? And, what exactly is the organization behind you?¡± Iceman seals Francis¡¯s calf and asked again.

    ¡°The two people fromst night ¡­¡±

 Chapter 291 Self Destruct Accident/Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 291 Self Destruct ident/Surprise</h4>

    Shout!

    ¡°What happened? Do you know where Mirage Knight is?!¡± Two minutester, Spiderman finally arrived andnded beside Iron Man, watching Francis, who had been captured in front of him and asked nervously.

    ¡°No, this guy doesn¡¯t know anything at all.¡± Tony¡¯s tone clearly indicates that he was upset, and Iceman couldn¡¯t retrieve anything of value.

    ¡°What then?!¡± Peter asked worriedly after hearing Tony¡¯s answer.

    Lin Rui has been kidnapped for one night now and they don¡¯t know what will happen to him after such a long time. And now Francis is their only clue. If there is no news here then they really don¡¯t know how to find Lin Rui.

    ¡°Let me take him back to school. Professor Charles should be able to find out something that is still hidden in his mind. Sometimes, there are things in people¡¯s memory that had been erased.¡± Regarding Francis, Iceman has only thisst option to find out some information out of him.

    ¡°Professor X?¡± Peter narrowed his eyes when he heard Iceman¡¯s suggestion.

    Professor X¡¯s name is remembered by many people from the Mutants war decades ago. Although Professor Charles has retired and started Xavier school for the gifted and young, he is still a bright banner in the Mutants circle. And, as a moderate Mutant, Professor Charles had always wanted to be at peace with humanity.

    ¡°Well, I believe there must be something about the power behind Francis in his memory, and only Professor Charles can see what is hidden in his mind. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send him back when I get the information.¡± Worried that the people in front of him wouldn¡¯t believe his words, Iceman seriously promised.

    ¡°I believe in Professor X!¡± Peter said quickly.

    ¡°Take his away, there is no other way.¡± Although Tony wanted to find Lin Rui himself, he really is out of options here.

    ¡°Well, do bring him back! Francis can only die in my hands!¡± When no one noticed him, Deadpool, who had already climbed up from below, stepped out from behind and shouted.

    Wade doesn¡¯t dare to face the rescued Vanessa. So he had been hiding in the corner, and when he saw Francis being taken away, he had toe out of his hiding ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± Iceman nodded and replied when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words.

    Then, without the slightest resistance from Francis, Iceman controlled him and Blink, who had been standing beside Iceman, created a space door again. With Blink in here, they will return soon.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Threat item detected!¡± However, just as Iceman took Francis towards the space gate, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s rm sounded suddenly from Iron Man.

    Then two beams of light from Iron Man pointed directly in two directions: Angel Dust, who was frozen by Iceman, and Francis, who was captured by him. None of the people at the scene were fools. After being reminded by J.A.R.V.I.S, they all knew that it should be a remote-controlled bomb inside Francis and Angel Dust. It seemed that the forces behind Francis saw him being taken away and finally made thest move.

    ¡°This! ¡­¡± Francis, who was still calm, suddenly became desperate when he saw the light from Iron Man pointing at himself. Apparently, he didn¡¯t believe that he had a remote control bomb inside him.

    Boom!

    The next moment, an explosion urred on this tform, and numerous small pieces of ice were blown up and scattered. However, there was only one explosion, and Francis, who had been promptly thrown out by Iceman, fell to the ground and did not explode.

    ¡°Is this ¡­ was that a faulty bomb?¡± Looking at Angel Dust, who had now turned into many pieces on the side, and Francis who had just fallen on the ground, Deadpool asked while hiding behind Iron Man.

    Deadpool¡¯s words also expressed the doubts of everyone at the scene. Just now J.A.R.V.I.S clearly detected two threat items which were clearly bombs but why is it that only Angel Dust exploded? The most important person, Francis, did not explode. Iceman could not understand this situation. Was it really a faulty bomb?

    ¡°Threat removed.¡± Soon after, JARVIS tested Francis again, sending out a report that left everyone a little confused about what was going on.

    ¡°Looks like luck is on our side this time.¡± Although it wasn¡¯t known why Francis wasn¡¯t killed, it was of course best that he didn¡¯t die. Icemanughed again and stunned Francis, who was looking equally shocked on the ground.

    After being almost killed by a remote bomb, Francis is now really angry at the forces behind him. However, he did not know much about them. Judging by the current situation, he must have known something about the forces behind him and his memory was forcibly erased or the other party wouldn¡¯t have put a bomb inside of him as insurance.

    ¡°I am going to go now, otherwise I don¡¯t know what else might happen.¡± Francis was pushed into the space door that Blink had drawn out again, and Iceman walked in as he spoke.

    Shout!

    The people present watched the three people in front of them disappearing into the space door one after another, and the spaced door close soon after. Iceman said that they would be back soon, and at this time, Tony¡¯s city-wide search was continuing, but they couldn¡¯t find anything.

    Huh ~

    ¡°Are you really Wade?¡± Just as Peter leaned next to Iron Man and whispered something to Tony, Vanessa, who had been hiding just after being rescued, finally summoned up her courage and went to Deadpool and asked seriously.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ this, can I say I am not?¡± In response to her girlfriend¡¯s question, Deadpool replied somewhat awkwardly.

    ¡°Then can you open the mask and show me your face? Because I don¡¯t believe that my boyfriend would have really abandoned me, I said this to him before, regardless of life or death, we will face it together!¡± Staring at Deadpool¡¯s mask, Vanessa said sincerely.

    In fact, after hearing Deadpool¡¯s voice, Vanessa had determined that this was Wade Wilson, the lover she thought had died.

    Hearing Vanessa¡¯s words, Deadpool was silent and no one knew what he was thinking. Seeing that Deadpool didn¡¯t respond, Vanessa slowly raised her hand and began to lift Deadpool¡¯s mask.

    ¡°The face underneath this mask may not be what you think.¡± Wade suddenly reminded when the mask was partially lifted.

    Shout!

    Regardless of what Wade said, Vanessa lifted the entire mask off his face. Then, she did see a familiar face in front of her. A photo of Brad Pitt subtracted from the magazine was pasted on Wade¡¯s disfigured face, and Wade¡¯s eye position was deducted.

    Shout!

    Feeling a bit helpless, Vanessa tore off the photo in front of her again, and Wade¡¯s disfigured face finally appeared in front of Vanessa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m ugly and I look like a monster. Will you still love me?¡±

 Chapter 292 A Clue

    <h4>Chapter 292 A Clue</h4>

    Spiderman, Iron Man, and Deadpool and his girlfriend Vanessa are still waiting for Iceman to return. However, what these people did not notice was that there were two more people standing in the corner on the tform and it turned out to be the sorcerors Rick and David.

    ¡°David, it seems they didn¡¯t realize it was us.¡± Silently watching the reactions of the others, Rick said to David beside him. At this point, the two sorcerers and Tony did not seem to be in the same world. They were watching from the Mirror Dimension, otherwise, either J.A.R.V.I.S or Peter would have detected that two people were hidden in such a close position.

    ¡°Well, although these people are good. But not much is known about us and not even Iron Man, Tony Stark knows much about us even if we metst time.¡± David, who was beside him, answered with a nod

    ¡°Fortunately, we made it in time or that person would have been killed immediately.¡± Hearing Rick¡¯s words, it seems that the bomb in Francis¡¯s body wasn¡¯t faulty, but they diffuse it with their magic.

    ¡°Well, we mush do this, after all, Ancient One had asked us to find Mirage Knight. Although I don¡¯t know why he is looking for this Vignte but we obviously need to help these people find him first.¡± Nodded, David agreed.

    ¡°Now, we have to just wait here until those two people return, I hope they find something. Otherwise, we will be starting our search from scratch.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Mr. Stark, can you really think that Professor X can help us find Mirage Knight?¡± Because Tony knows Peter¡¯s identity, Peter is closest to Iron Man here. So after Iceman left, he murmured beside Tony.

    ¡°Maybe, but ¡­ just now ¡­¡± Tony didn¡¯t seem to be paying attention to Peter and instead he was thinking about something.

    ¡°What happened just now?¡± Peter asked curiously looking at Tony.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just think the changes in Francis are strange. He should have exploded with the ice cube.¡± Tony heard Peter¡¯s words and answered with uncertainty.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the bomb fail? Hasn¡¯t JARVIS scanned it?¡± Peter was even more puzzled. If the bomb inside Francis hadn¡¯t failed, how would the people behind Francis let him get taken away Iceman?

    ¡°Well, maybe. I¡¯m not sure, it doesn¡¯t matter now anyway.¡± It seemed that he didn¡¯t want to exin anything more to Peter, and Tony simply said.

    In fact, J.A.R.V.I.S not only detected the bomb in Francis¡¯ body, but also detected a mysterious wave afterwards. This fluctuation is what Tony has been studying recently, that is, it belongs to magic. The magic wave just now is obviously the reason why the bomb inside Francis failed. It seems that a sorcerer is also helping Mirage Knight secretly. Tony thought to himself.

    Call!

    Tony didn¡¯t wait long on this tform. About ten minutester, a space door appeared again in front of them, and Iceman walked out with Blink and an unconscious Francis.

    ¡°How? Are there any clues?¡± Peter quickly asked when he saw Iceman.

    ¡°Hydra!¡± Iceman looked at Francis, who was unconscious and said coldly.

    Under the powerful mental scan of Professor Charles, he finally found the part of secrets erased from Francis¡¯ memory. It turned out that the Forces behind Francis who were conduct experiments on people and turning them into Mutants and control their minds is one of Hydra¡¯s branches.

    ¡°Hydra!?¡± Peter shouted, seemingly shocked at the word spoken from Iceman¡¯s mouth.

    After thest battle at SHIELD headquarters, there are not many people in the whole world who don¡¯t know about Hydra now. Peter certainly knew how strong this power was, and what evil experiments it had done or was doing.

    ¡°It turned out to be Hydra. It seems that this was our mistake.¡± Just after Peter eximed, a familiar sound suddenly came from a distance.

    Brush!

    Peter turned quickly and looked behind him at the familiar sound. Everyone else looked around weirdly too, except, of course, Tony. Because he already knew who it was.

    ¡°Captain America!¡± When he saw Steve Rogers in the background, Peter let out a cry of excitement.

    It turned out that this neer was Steve Rogers aka Captain America, who had appeared in the eyes of the public some time ago. Because of SHIELD and the full promotion of the US government, the image of Captain America has already set off an idol wave throughout the United States. It¡¯s not unusual for someone like Peter, who had always admired Captain America, to get excited about seeing the real person. Even Iceman showed some emotion on his face, while Blink around him kept a cool face.

    ¡°Hello, Spiderman.¡± Greeting Spiderman with a smile, Captain Rogerse over where the rest of the people were standing.

    Since SHIELD was also involved in the hunt for Mirage Knight, it was only natural that Captain Rogers knew about it. And Rogers was more nervous than anyone else about the kidnapping of Mirage Knight. Because, when he find Bucky, he would require help from Mirage Knight for Bucky to recover his previous memory.

    So, after knowing that they might found a clue today, Steve came directly to see if there was anything he could do to help. However, he came over and heard Hydra¡¯s name which means that Mirage Knight was taken by Hydra, which was beyond his expectation.

    ¡°Of course this is your mistake! Mirage Knight has already helped you out with the Hydra lurkers inside SHIELD, and now you even let Hydra take him away! If this is not your responsibility and whose is it?¡± Seeing Rogers smile and say hello, Tony interjected.

    Tony had a lot of problems with SHIELD notpletly killing Hydra after such a long time. In fact, this cannot be med on SHIELD, Fury really wants to use all of his power to fight against Hydra. But after all, SHIELD doesn¡¯t belong to Fury and many other forces watched it. Politicians, in particr, have limited the implementation of some of SHIELD¡¯s decisions.

    Moreover, Fury may not want to destroy Hydra any time soon. Hydra is indeed a threat, but it¡¯s a threat that will make people realize that only SHIELD can protect them. So Fury wants both, he wants to reduce the damage to the SHIELD and to keep Hydra in check for a while.

    ¡°Tony, I know you are worried about Mirage Knight and I feel the same way as you. Now that it has been determined that Hydra has taken Mirage Knight, then it¡¯s up to SHIELD to help. We just identified a couple of suspicious Hydra sites around New York the other day, and if we go one by one, we¡¯ll find Mirage Knight.¡± Captain Rogers was not angry when he heard Tony¡¯s sarcasm, and then said seriously.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Didn¡¯t you know that even as we speak here, Mirage Knight¡¯s life can be in danger. A single minute we talk is the one more minute being wasted.¡± After hearing Captain Rogers¡¯s words, Tony has started the ejector at the foot of his Iron suit and he is already up and running with several Iron Men Armors.

    SHIELD will, of course, send those Hydra-possible locations to Tony and he is not nning to wait for SHIELD.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are three suspicious locations. Mirage Knight must be in one of them!¡± Watching Tony leave quickly, Captain Rogers looked at the others in front of him and said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Peter agreed excitedly.

 Chapter 293 Cannot Escape

    <h4>Chapter 293 Cannot Escape</h4>

    Boom!

    At Hydra¡¯s secret base in New Jersey, Lin Rui fires off the Fire God Artillery once again, clearing an army of soldiers in front of him. Because of the heavy use, the Fire God Artillery barrel was already boiling hot, and not enough cooling would have greatly reduced the weapon¡¯s life. However, in such a dangerous situation, Lin Rui didn¡¯t give a flying fuck about the weapon¡¯s life expectancy.

    ¡°Damn it! How big is this base! I¡¯ve been running for so long and I haven¡¯t found a way out.¡± While putting the Fire God Artillery on his shoulder, Lin Rui fled quickly.

    When Lin Rui started to flee, due to the role of Titan II serum, Lin Rui kept relying on his speed to leave the Alpha team far behind. However, these normal soldiers are also very annoying. Although they cannot stop Lin Rui, they can cause some trouble for him and let the Alpha team catch up.

    Therefore, in the end, Lin Rui had to change his direction and no longer rushed towards the position of the Thunder de, because his intentions were too obvious, and the defense in that direction would be much stronger than the other directions. Lin Rui is not a fool. Since he can¡¯t do anything, he won¡¯t breakthrough. However, he has changed directions several times, but he has been unable to find an exit. This base is like a maze.

    ¡°The effects of Titan 2 serum arepletely gone, and I have already injected the Recovery Serum. How long can Ist?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes were getting dim as he again looked at the intersection in front of him.

    While talking to himself, Lin Rui looks again at Tom, whom he had been carrying all this time. If Lin Rui is willing to give up on Tom, his chances of escaping alone are obviously much better. However, Lin Rui won¡¯t do that. He had sworn to take Tom back and he will.

    Brush!

    After crossing the intersection in front of him, Lin Rui didn¡¯t encounter any interception, which was very abnormal. But at this time, Lin Rui would not think too much about that, as long as there was a way ahead, he kept rushing forward, he did not believe that he could not find the exit.

    Shout!

    Finally, after rushing out another aisle, Lin Rui came to a ce simr to the underground square. There is a lot of space here and it is a circr space and there are manyrge instruments with unknown functions in the middle of the square that were still buzzing. However, he did not see any staff or the like. In addition to the aisle that Lin Rui just rushed out of, there are many passages around this square leading to it. This square is like a hub.

    ¡°No!¡± After seeing those passages, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he thought of something, and after a moment, he turned back and rushed towards the aisle that he had juste out of.

    Boom!

    However, Lin Rui had just turned around, and a thick metal door suddenly dropped over the aisle behind him,pletely blocking his path.

    Huh!

    Then, in addition to the blocked passage behind Lin Rui, a few soldiers rushed out of the other passages in this square. In the end, the Alpha team also came out of the aisle directly opposite Lin Rui¡¯s exit. This time, Lin Rui really couldn¡¯t escape.

    Lin Rui turned around and saw many weapons pointing at him. He clutched the Fire God Artillery in his hand and he was ready to fire it at any time.

    Pa pa pa pa pa pa pa

    Just as Lin Rui calmly looked at the enemies surrounding him and a light curtain suddenly appeared in the center of the square. Then, the sound of pping came from the center of the square. Lin Rui saw the uniform man who was pping his palms on the light curtain. It was General Reese, who had never shown his face before to Lin Rui, the top person in charge of this base.

    ¡°Very good! Very good indeed!¡± On the light curtain, General Reese pped his hands andughed and praised. However, he couldn¡¯t hide the cold light in his eyes.

    ¡°Jackson Lin, right? A boy from Queens, New York, can you tell me how you got such great power? Also, what is the technology of that special armor on your body, and where did that high-energy weapon in your hand came from?¡± Lin Rui had beenpletely trapped, and General Reese now had time to figure out what he wanted to know.

    The things he knows about Lin Rui are from Jeffery and it is the information collected by SHIELD, but SHIELD also doesn¡¯t know that Jackson Lin is actually Mirage Knight. Therefore, General Reese and General Manager Jeffery are very curious about how such a ¡°Normal¡± young man such as Jackson Lin has such powerful strength and equipment. If they can get Lin Rui¡¯s secrets about his powers and equipment, Hydra will rise in strength.

    Lin Rui winced when he heard the stranger on the light curtain shout out his name. Sure enough, after showing his face, Hydra hade to know who he is! Well, now Lin Rui has another reason topletely wipe Hydra from this world. Lin Rui will never allow Hydra to threaten his family because of his identity. Hydra must bepletely destroyed!

    Lifting his head, Lin Rui¡¯s mask automatically disappeared from his face, ¡°Do you want to know where my powers and equipment came from?¡± Staring at the huge light curtain, Lin Rui asked.

    Even though he had fallen into a situation that will certainly cause his death, Lin Rui has not given up. Because he still has the system. Because of the incident between Venom and Green Goblinst time, Lin Rui had received a lot of Reward points. He also hadn¡¯t had the time to sacrifice these points to the system¡¯s resurrection. If he is really forced to thest step, Lin Rui would not hesitate to exchange something from the System Shop that will destroy this base and kill everyone in it, if he had to do this to protect his secrets and his family then he would do it.

    ¡°Will you tell us?¡± General Reese on the light curtain asked with a little surprise as he did not expect Lin Rui to say that.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ not!¡±

    Shout!

    Boom!

    His response time was deliberately prolonged. At the same time when thest word came out, Lin Rui had instantly raised the Fire God Artillery and sted it forward. For a moment, a dazzling light erupted in the square. Then, Lin Rui sted out a ckened gap in front of him. Because the light curtain was in front of Lin Rui, Fire God Artillery¡¯s blow also dissipated the light curtain.

    ¡°Catch him!¡± After the light curtain was recovered again, General Reese issued a desperatemand.

    Since Lin Rui was unwilling to surrender, they had to catch him alive. Anyway, they have many ways to get people to talk. In this regard, Hydra is very experienced, but it is a pity that such a talent would be gone from the world. Lin Rui¡¯s performance so far has finally made someone like General Reese also think of recruiting him.

    Shout!

    The ordered soldiers and the Alpha team did not hesitate and rushed towards Lin Rui. In such an inessible ce, Lin Rui could not even escape even if he had another dose of the Titan II serum.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can really catch me.¡±

    Bang!

 Chapter 294 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 294 *Hidden*</h4>

    Brush!

    Rumble!

    Half an hourter, the originally sturdy underground za at the center of Hydra Base is now riddled with holes, numerous holes have been created all over the square, and many soldiers have died.

    Brush!

    Avoiding a force field gun attack again, Lin Rui was shocked by the shock wave. After a few flips in the mid-flight, he fell to the ground, and at this point, Lin Rui was no longer able to persist.

    Although the special force field on the Alpha team members does not exist all the time, Lin Rui has a hard time finding the right moment when the force field disappears. So far in the battle, Lin Rui has only been able to defeat two members of the Alpha Squad, but the Phantom Suit¡¯s defenses are on the verge of beingpletely blown apart.

    Brush!

    ¡°I really can¡¯t keep this up! Do I really have to do that, do I really have to kill everything here including myself? If the system was still there, maybe it can help me!¡± Once again dodging a barrage of bullets, Lin Rui feels the exhaustion.

    As for Tom, he has already been put down by Lin Rui. Under such circumstances, taking Tom is a huge risk as he can only be used as a shield, it is better to put him down. Fortunately, General Reese didn¡¯t n to threaten Lin Rui with Tom, he only wanted to capture Lin Rui.

    Boom!

    In a moment of distraction, Lin Rui was hit by the Field Force weapon for the first time. Suddenly, a light blue weird light quickly wrapped Lin Rui in.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lin Rui had already reacted when he felt the irresistible power that was wrapping around him and he tried to break away.

    Om!

    However, the closure of the force field was an instantaneous thing and before Lin Rui could even move, he had already been caught and was floating in midair!

    Huh!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui was under the control of that special force field and the Alpha team was already surrounding him and those other soldiers were also circling around him.

    ¡°Huh! I finally caught you!¡± General Reese, who had been hiding also saw that Lin Rui was caught and he was suspended in midair, he finally released a sigh of relief. This guy created a lot of chaos in the base. Not only he killed many soldiers, but he also killed two members of the Alpha Squad.

    ¡°You were finally caught!¡± Jeffery also sighed, if Lin Rui created any more trouble, he would not be able to run from the responsibility.

    ¡°The next step is simple. Take off his equipment, we will use the 12th tranquilizer to give him a good night¡¯s sleep, and then we will figure out exactly where these thingse from. Nanotechnology is fine. The key is the technology that looks a lot like space folding technology, we must obtain it! ¡°Seeing that the Alpha team had already begun to ¡°Securing¡± Lin Rui, General Reese began to imagine the benefits that he would get out of Lin Rui in the future.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! After we figure out all this mystery about him, we¡¯re going to brainwash him into bing our soldier. With the strength he had just shown, if the brainwashing is sessful, he would be worth more than twenty Winter Soldiers! ¡± Jeffery chimed in.

    ¡°Jeffery, I caught him. So at the end of the day, I¡¯ll have this guy first.¡± Hearing Jeffery¡¯s words, General Reese nces at him and said. Jeffery had been responsible for the Winter Soldier¡¯s experiments, but with people like Lin Rui, General Reese won¡¯t let them out of his sight.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Chief Jeffery replied sensibly.

    The two Hydra executives then watched as the Alpha Squad on the monitor slowly ¡°Securing¡± of Lin Rui. In the end, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t able to break free and waspletely controlled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to do this!¡± Lin Rui thought silently as the members of the Alpha team outside the force field approached him with a special metal lock.

    At this point, Lin Rui has parted his consciousness into the System Shop in his mind. In a split second, Lin Rui could redeem the Micro-Nuclear Weapon, and by then it would really be all done.

    Call!

    Wrapped in the same force field, two members of the Alpha team stretched their hands toward Lin Rui, and the special metal lock was immediately retracted onto Lin Rui¡¯s limbs.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    ¡°General! Many unidentified aircraft are approaching our location at high speed! Yes! ¡­ It is Iron Man! Many Iron Man!!¡± Reese and Jeffery are staring at the Alpha squad securing Lin Rui on the monitor when the man behind him, who is in charge of monitoring the outside of the base, alerts them in a loud voice.

    ¡°What?¡± Hearing this report, Reese didn¡¯t care about Lin Rui who had been tied up, and quickly turned and rushed towards the back console.

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©!

    At this time, the huge console is full of red dots indicating the threat, and what those red dots are on the side of the disy has also been photographed, which is a rapid rush of Iron Man Army! At a nce, there are about a hundred Iron Man Armors! To save Lin Rui, Tony released all his stock this time!

    ¡°Damn it! How did they find us! Activate the most advanced defense and fully open up the weapon system! We¡¯ll have a good fight with these Iron Men today!¡± Seeing more than a hundred Iron Man rushing towards his base, Reese¡¯s face became depressed, after suppressing the doubts in his heart, he quickly issued an order.

    More than a hundred high-tech Iron Man, even if this base has a lot of advanced weapons, they can¡¯t stand it. However, if Tony doesn¡¯t know them well, he may suffer a loss at the beginning.

    ¡°Start the strategic transfer, first transfer all of our experimental data. Destroy all that cannot be transferred, and let those scientific personnel retreat and escort them away with soldiers!¡± After issuing defense and attack orders, General Reese issued a strategic transfer again.

    Now that this base is exposed, whether or not they can withstand the attack of the Iron Man army or not, they will eventually have to run. So, he is preparing from the start.

    ¡°Leave two members of the Alpha team with Jackson Lin and the rest of the members with soldiers will stop Iron Man. Today I will let Tony Stark know that he is not invincible just because he has the Iron Man Armor. There are many things that can easily kill him even with his armor!¡± The extremely fast Iron Man team was about to reach the base¡¯s attack range, and General Reese gave a coldmand order to attack.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    ¡°The Iron Man had entered the attack range, start attacking!¡± A few secondster, when the Iron Man team rushed to the front of the ancient castle and there were only a thousand meters left between the, a man sitting on the control panel gave a low sigh. He pressed down on the screen in front of him.

    Bang Bang!

    With the full defensiveunch of the Hydra base, countless heavy guns burst out of the castle walls. The high-tech weapon¡¯s muzzle was aligned with the direction that Iron Man was flying. In the next moment, dozens of light blue beams shot out of the weapon and reached Iron Man¡¯s team within a few hundred meters.

    Boom boom!

    Chapter 294 Iron Man Army Arrives

 Chapter 295 Vitality

    <h4>Chapter 295 Vitality</h4>

    Bang Bang!

    ¡°Encountered an intensive high-energy weapon strike, Five Iron Man were destroyed.¡± With a hundred Iron Man rushing towards the Hydra Castle, a report from JARVIS came to Tony¡¯s helmet. Five Iron Man were destroyed in the initialbat.

    ¡°Sure enough, this is their base!¡± After JARVIS did the firing path calction, the remaining Iron Man began to evade the attacks, and Tony, who was at the center, whispered coldly.

    Two of the three suspicious locations provided by SHIELD were quickly swept by Tony. This is thest one. Tony rushed forward with thest hope, but General Reese didn¡¯t know that Tony hadn¡¯t determined that this was Hydra¡¯s base, but the attack on Tony has confirmed in advance.

    ¡°JARVIS, inform SHIELD, they should do a little bit more work and pay attention to Spiderman, don¡¯t let him get hurt. Now, let¡¯s give them some payback!¡± JARVIS was ordered to pounce on the castle.

    The five Iron Man that were damaged were not taken into consideration at this time, of course, the rescue of Lin Rui was the first priority at this time. In addition to Tony¡¯s Iron Man army and SHIELD¡¯s troops, Spiderman also came over because he was worried about Lin Rui and now he was in the middle of a hundred Iron Man.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS agreed and used powerfulputing power to control all the Iron Man Armor other than Tony¡¯s and began to attack the castle below.

    Huh!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Before and after rushing close to the castle, hundreds of Iron Men moved around the castle at high speed and flexibly, firingser and missile attacks from time to time. And the castle is also constantly sending out powerful attacks, however, this time the castle attacks did not have the element of surprise. With so many Iron Man, many of the exposed weapons were destroyed one by one.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S. Can you scan for the entrance? We have to rush in!¡± Tony, who flew around the castle quickly, didn¡¯t find the entrance and asked J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Three hundred meters below the right, you can enter the castle from behind the muzzle.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S scanned an entrance into the castle.

    ¡°Ohh? Let¡¯s Go!¡± The location of the entrance was also instantly shown in his helmet, and Tony rushed over with a nce.

    At the same time, J.A.R.V.I.S also controlled the other Iron Man looking for an entrance into the castle.

    Hum!

    Boom!

    However, just as Tony rushed down the entrance, a translucent light beam suddenlyunched from the inside of the castle, directly hitting Iron Man who was rushing down.

    Huh!

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! What¡¯s going on?¡± Tony got hit by a huge impact and shouted loudly at J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°You were attacked by a directed weapon, it appears to be some kind of shock-wave weapon. However, the recent upgrades of the Iron Man Armor just strengthen this defense, so the airframe is not badly damaged.¡± JARVIS was quick to respond to Tony¡¯s yell.

    Faced with so many Iron Man attacks, this Hydra base finally revealed its fangs and took out weapons far beyond ordinary technology. However, I don¡¯t know if they are too unlucky. Because of two losses in magic attacks, Tony concentrated on research and upgraded the Iron Man Armor to have anti-concussion defense. Because J.A.R.V.I.S analyzed the magical attacks and found out that the magic attacks seemed to have some special ability to create a shock. Although he doesn¡¯t know if this upgrade can mount a real defense against a real magic attack, this time upgrade of Iron Man Armor just prevented Hydra¡¯s shock wave weapon from doing any damage, which is also Tony¡¯s luck.

    ¡°That¡¯s really lucky!¡± Tony also felt lucky after hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s report.

    The defense that was upgraded not long ago was used today against Hydra. It can be foreseen that if he did not upgrade this defense, that attack would be enough to break the defense of the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Now that we can defend against that, let¡¯s punch our way in!¡± Knowing that the weird Shockwave weapon didn¡¯t threaten the Iron Man Armor much, Tony moved and hurled down towards the entrance.

    Brush!

    ¡­

    Going back in time for one minute, inside Hydra¡¯s castle base. Lin Rui had been caught by the Alpha team and his limbs and neck were locked with special metal locks. And for the sake of insurance, the force field surrounding him has not been removed, so he was trapped inside, and could not move.

    However, just when Lin Rui was nning to exchange the miniature nuclear weapon from the system shop, he suddenly noticed that the situation outside seemed to have changed. First of all, the soldiers around him suddenly rushed out of each tunnel. The Alpha team with him was also divided into two parts, two people continued to guard him and the other lead those soldiers and disappear into the tunnel.

    Then, with the two Alpha team members, he was led with the remaining soldier towards the other tunnel quickly. Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he saw this series of actions. He didn¡¯t think it was normal. Therefore, Lin Rui did not rush to exchange for the Micro Nuclear Bomb but was ready to see how the situation develops.

    So, when Lin Rui saw some nonbatants walking in an orderly direction in front of the tunnel that the Alpha team was taking, he finally guessed what is happening.

    ¡°Did someonee to save me? Or is it SHIELD, did they finally found this Hydra base?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s brain quickly shed with various scenarios.

    However, it was Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch that attacked Lin Rui. SHIELD didn¡¯t have any information on these two at all. SHIELD may not be able to detect that his kidnapping was Hydra¡¯s doing. Therefore, if SHIELDes to attack Hydra, they may not be able to save Lin Rui. But no matter what, this base is obviously facing a great threat, otherwise, those nonbat researchers will not be escorted out so quickly.

    Rumble!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui guessed what was happening at this Hydra base, there was a sudden explosion of vibration and noise outside.

    ¡°Someone is really attacking this base! I may have a chance to escape! However, I am now controlled by this weird force field, and I can¡¯t even send out a signal! If the party fighting Hydra attacked indifferently, I might get killed by ident!¡± Lin Rui, who heard the explosion was grateful that he might be saved but he was also worried that he might be identally killed in the battle.

    Buzz!

    Just as Lin Rui was quickly retreated by the two Alpha Team members, a light shed in his mind¡¯s system shop, which was the location of the resurrection altar. After three consecutive shes of light, the resurrection altar fell silent again. Then, the system shop, which would have been hidden automatically without being called, suddenly appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ehh? What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Rui was a little confused when he saw the System Shop that suddenly appeared in his mind.

    However, he soon discovered the reason. An item is shining in this self-emphasized System Shop.

    ¡°This is it! ¡­ Universal Force Field Regtor!¡± Lin Rui was suddenly excited when he saw the introduction of the glowing item. Taking a quick look at the role of this item, Lin Rui is even more excited.

    ¡°System, are you helping me?!¡± After confirming that this item can help him get out of the current predicament, Lin Rui watched the resurrection altar and whispered. However, the resurrection altar was as bleak as before, with no trace of response.

    ¡°Spend 2,000 Reward Points to exchange for Universal Force Field Regtor, Confirm!¡±

 Chapter 296 Withdraw

    <h4>Chapter 296 Withdraw</h4>

    Shout!

    A small ck box suddenly appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s hand who was being controlled by a special force field, which is the Force Field Regtor he redeemed from the System Shop. This stuff is supposed to be used as a stabilizing tool for the Interster voyages in different force fields, but it can also get Lin Rui out of his current situation.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Although they were retreating, the two members of the Alpha Squads with Lin Rui have been following him. After seeing a box suddenly appearing in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, one of the team members felt a danger.

    However, just when the team member reached out to take away the box from Lin Rui¡¯s hand, the controlled Lin Rui suddenly showed a weird smile.

    ¡°Disappear!¡± Under the force field¡¯s control, Lin Rui presses the box with all his might. At this point, he can only do so little.

    Hum! ~~

    Then, a wave simr to the force field that controlled Lin Rui quickly passed from the box in his hand. This wave quickly swept through the ten-meter range centered on Lin Rui and instantly eliminated Hydra¡¯s weird force field on his body. The next second, Lin Rui felt the gravity of the earth again, and his body recovered.

    Call!

    Landing lightly on the ground, Lin Rui looked coldly at the two members of the Alpha Team who were still surprised.

    ¡°Now, what else can you do to deal with me?!¡± Lin Rui said as he looked at them.

    Card!

    The force field suddenly failed and the two Alpha team members were only slightly surprised. Then they raised their arms and aimed their weapons at Lin Rui.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Lin Rui snorted and rushed forward. Without the threat of the force field weapon, Lin Rui is more powerful than these two members of the Alpha team.

    Brush!

    P¨±!

    However, Lin Rui had fallen to the ground before he could even rush out. The control of the force field was indeed released by him, but the special metal locks that had previously locked his limbs had not been broken. Lin Rui, who came out of the force field seems to have forgotten about this situation. When he rushed forward, he fell to the ground.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Lin Rui had already reacted when he fell down and used his internal energy to get rid of those locks, but he couldn¡¯t even get rid of them. Therefore, he could only curse and lie on the ground.

    Brush!

    The two Alpha team members were about to shoot saw this scene and paused as they saw Lin Rui dropping to the ground. Then one of them continued to hold a gun at Lin Rui, and the other went to Lin Rui and lifted him up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant!¡± Raised from the ground, Lin Rui used a tough attitude to hide his embarrassment. And, just before the fall, Lin Rui had hidden the Universal Force Field Regtor in the hidden pocket of the Phantom Suit.

    Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s useless struggles, the members of the Alpha squad holding him searched him nkly. Of course, he couldn¡¯t find anything. After carefully searching Lin Rui¡¯s cloths, he still could not find that strange ck box. Both members of the Alpha team were a little surprised. Because the force field weapon in their hands is still in an unusable state, it means that it must be the role yed by what Lin Rui had just taken out, but they could not find it.

    In the end, they gave up and could only retreat with Lin Rui quickly. However, because they could no longer control Lin Rui, he always advances uncooperatively, so the retreat was slower.

    ¡°No matter who is fighting Hydra, you have to hurry up! Hydra is retreating. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do, the key point is that I need to get rescued!¡± Lin Rui thought silently while dragging his feet on the ground.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! Can you scan the detailed structure of this base?¡± Tony, who had rushed into the base in the opposite direction of Lin Rui¡¯s retreat, asked J.A.R.V.I.S while quickly avoiding the attack of the soldiers.

    ¡°Sir, there are many shielded locations in this base. However, the general route and structure can still be scanned.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. replied and has already shown the rough topographic map of this Hydra base in Tony¡¯s helmet.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Okay! Now let the Iron Man rushing into the base look for Mirage Knight!¡± Sweeping away a soldier team in front of him, Tony ordered again.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Huh!

    After giving the order to find Lin Rui, the ejector at the foot of Iron Man driven by Tony also suddenly increased its power and he rushed into a passage.

    ¡­

    When Tony led the Iron Man army to attack the castle base of Hydra in all directions, General Reese and Chief Jeffery, who had been hiding in themand base deep in the base, were not very happy. Because, except for the initial sneak attack, the subsequent crossfire done by Hydra waspletely suppressed by Iron Man. Even the Shockwave weapon, which has never been used outside before, has been blocked by Iron Man, which has also left Hydra without their most powerful weapon against Iron Man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s withdraw, we can¡¯t defend this base anymore.¡± Jeffery was watching General Reese with his fists clenched and softly reminded him.

    At this point, eight Iron Man Armor had rushed into the base on the monitor disy in front of them, and are now killing their men. Except for the Alpha team, other teams met these Iron Mans and they weren¡¯t even able to slow them down. But the Alpha team is not something that General Reese can lose at will. He would only use them at the most critical moments.

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©!

    Just as General Reese was still staring at the disy, a harsh siren sounded from behind them again.

    ¡°This! ¡­ General, many aircraft areing towards us!¡± General Reese has not looked back, and the men behind him have already reported nervously.

    ¡°Who is it!?¡±

    ¡°Yes! ¡­ it¡¯s SHIELD!¡± When the aircraft rushed over, the man finally saw which side it was. It was Hydra¡¯s deadly opponent: SHIELD!

    After receiving Tony¡¯s news, SHIELD directly sent many Quinjets to rush over with their most elite troops.

    ¡°SHIELD! ¡­ Retreat! Start the preparation for base evacuation! Activate the base¡¯s self-destruct system!¡± The arrival of SHIELDpletely multiplied the fear in General Reese¡¯s heart, and he quickly issued an order to retreat and self-destruct the base.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will have our revengeter!¡± The base is destined to be breached, and General Reese turned directly and walked towards the exit, and he was also withdrawing.

    As for Jeffery, of course, he was behind General Reese. As Hydra¡¯s senior members, they had a secret retreat passage.

 Chapter 297 Do You Need Help?

    <h4>Chapter 297 Do You Need Help?</h4>

    P¨±!

    Lin Rui deliberately prolonged the turn and was kicked severely in the back again. His body was hurt and he could only continue to move forward slowly. However, the tunnel hade to an end and Hydra¡¯s secret retreat was ahead.

    If no one else finds him, Lin Rui will really be taken away by Hydra to their next base. In that case, Lin Rui¡¯s chance of being saved would be gone.

    Buzz!

    Lin Rui has been pushed to the front of the tform under the constant push of the people behind him. In front of his is a very hidden runway, a runway that goes straight into the deep forest. Now, the nonbatants who need to retreat from this base have all taken on a special style armored vehicle. In front of Lin Rui, a car rushed into the vast forest ahead after being filled with people.

    Led by the two Alpha team members, Lin Rui got preferential treatment for the cut-in line. An armored vehicle in front of him was waiting for them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me!¡± Lin Rui approached the armored vehicle step by step, Lin Rui looked behind him from time to time. But no one hade to save him.

    ¡°Go up!¡± After Lin Rui walked to the armored car, the member of the Alpha squad who had been talking to Lin Rui in the back said the first words so far.

    ¡°If only my hands weren¡¯t tied up! Otherwise ¡­¡± ncing at the man, Lin Rui thought fiercely in his heart.

    Lin Rui could, of course, choose to end everything here by buying that Mini Nuclear Bomb from the system shop, but this Hydra base is obviously being attacked, and Lin Rui still has some hope of getting rescued in his heart. Another reason for him not acting is because this base has been discovered and it would be too wasteful to attack now as half of his enemies had escaped and his allies may die with his bomb.

    So, even if Lin Rui had to end it in the end, he would take another shot when he reached the next base. Another reason is that Lin Rui is still paying attention to the System Shop in his mind, maybe the system will try again to help himself out of his current predicament.

    Call!

    Seeing the gun in the hands of the Alpha Squad member beside him, Lin Rui knew that he could not be dyed any longer, so he slowly began to raise his feet to the stairs behind the armored car.

    Boom!

    The next moment, Lin Rui was kicked by the man behind him. Lin Rui¡¯s face grew colder as she nearly hit the floor of the car.

    After Lin Rui went up, the two members of the Alpha team also rushed up. Then, the steps below the carriage have begun to retract and the doors above are falling rapidly. The car also started to shake slightly, and the engine had started.

    Call!

    Finally, the armored vehicle carrying Lin Rui began to drive towards the forest ahead. And the rescue that Lin Rui had been expecting did not arrive, Lin Rui sitting in the car could only watch as the door closed.

    Card ~

    However, Lin Rui did not see an Iron Man rushing out of the secret passage.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, Mirage Knight has been found.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S suddenly reminded Tony while he was entangled by a team led by Alpha team members.

    ¡°What? Where?!¡± Tony quickly asked when J.A.R.V.I.S said that Lin Rui had been found.

    Call!

    Soon JARVIS showed Tony what he had just seen on the Iron Man scan of Lin Rui.

    ¡°It¡¯s really him! JARVIS, stop that car! By any means!¡± After seeing Lin Rui locked up in the car and taken away, Tony gives orders to JARVIS in a hurry.

    ¡°Yes, Sir, the car has been intercepted.¡± JARVIS certainly doesn¡¯t wait for Tony to give the order to go into action.

    ¡°Okay! Then, I shouldn¡¯t be dragged by them here!¡± Trusting J.A.R.V.I.S to do as he ordered, Tony is going to settle the enemy in front of him now.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, pull all energy towards the Chest Cannon.¡±

    Boom!

    A dazzling white light burst out of the base of the castle base where fighting was taking ce everywhere, and the white light shot straight into the sky for three full seconds before disappearing.

    ¡°Tony has made his move! We have to hurry up, we must catch the people in this base! I have a hunch that there would be some hidden high-level members of Hydra here, maybe their status would be not lower than Alexander Pierce! ¡°Looking at thergeser beam disappearing in the sky, Director Fury standing on a Quinjet gave a serious order.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± After hearing Director Fury¡¯s words, several Advanced agents behind him seriously agreed. Then, orders have been issued.

    ¡°Where is Captain Rogers?¡± Fury asked without looking back as he watched the battle below.

    Since thest time Captain Rogers learned that Fury has been hiding information of Bucky Barnes from him, their rtionship has not been very good. In this operation against Hydra, Captain Rogers is actually acting as an independent third party, Fury does not know where he is now.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ Captain Rogers? He¡¯s in now.¡± Apparently aware of the conflict between Captain Rogers and Director Fury, after taking a few nces at each other, an Advanced agent answered.

    ¡°Yes, I see. Let the teams speed up their attack and split a team to cooperate with Captain Rogers.¡± With a silent nod, Fury says faintly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡­

    Shout!

    Sitting in the back of the armored car, Lin Rui lowered his head and no one knew what he was thinking about. Maybe he was thinking about something he had done before, or maybe he was thinking about what he would have done. None of this seems important in this case as he is still a prisoner, a captive that is locked up.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    However, just as the armored vehicle rushed towards the depths of the forest, two missiles suddenly shot from behind and finally exploded on the ground directly in front of the armored vehicle. The powerful missile directly copsed the entire road, and the armored vehicle that had not had time to slow down nted itself onto that copsed road directly!

    Boom! Bang ~

    The armored vehicle rolled a few times on the ground and then tipped over the side of the road at a weird angle.

    Brush!

    An Iron Man then chased the car from behind and floated alongside the overturned vehicle. Two beams of light from the chest scanned the inside of the car, and the next second the Iron Man had raised his hand and fired aser at the car.

    Buzz ~

    Bang!

    A few secondster, the door of the entire rearpartment fell directly under theser cutting, and all the inside conditions were disyed in front of the Iron Man.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Mirage Knight, do you need help?¡± Looking at the surprised Lin Rui, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice came from this Iron Man Armor.

 Chapter 298 Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 298 Sincerity</h4>

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S! Is Tony here to rescue me?!¡± Lin Rui shouted in surprise as he watched the Iron Man Armor floating in front of him.

    If JARVIS came to rescue him then there is a good chance that Iron Man must be attacking this Hydra base, and they must have the upper hand now.

    ¡°Yes, Mirage Knight.¡±

    ¡°Take care of them first.¡± After calming down a bit, Lin Rui pointed at the crooked Hydra members in the car.

    ¡°Happy to help.¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s orders, J.A.R.V.I.S fired a fewsers directly to destroy the two Alpha team members who were going to fight back. Then all the remaining Hydra members were resolved, and only Lin Rui was left in thepartment.

    Looking at the Hydra members who were dead beside him, Lin Rui was silent. Although he had only been caught by Hydra for only half a day, he had been through several life and death crises. Now that the crisis is finally resolved, Lin Rui is finally relieved.

    As for the two Alpha team members who ¡°bullied¡± Lin Rui all the way, Lin Rui didn¡¯t even look at them.

    Shout!

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, can you get these things off?¡± Climbing out of the overturned car, Lin Rui lifted the special lock on his hand and asked J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Brush!

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, J.A.R.V.I.S controlled Iron Man Armor tond in front of Lin Rui, and then a detection light scanned the locks.

    ¡°The scan shows that this is an item made of some Adamantium alloy. I can¡¯t help you at the moment, Mr. Mirage Knight.¡± JARVIS soon told Lin the scan results.

    However, this result surprised Lin Rui very much. He did not expect that Hydra would directly take out Adamantium metal Handcuffs, which is said to be the hardest metal in the world to control him. However, when he heard JARVIS¡¯s words, he finally figured out that there are only some Adamantium in these handcuffs, and there is still a way to get rid of them. So Lin Rui isn¡¯t particrly worried, it¡¯s just a bit of a problem now.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. J.A.R.V.I.S, is Mr. Stark fighting against Hydra? How did you find this ce?¡± Now that he is safe, Lin Rui is thinking about how Tony found him.

    ¡°After you disappeared, we ¡­¡± Then, JARVIS slowly talked about all the forces in New York who sought him after he had disappeared.

    ¡°¡­ Now Tony has rushed here, this Hydra base is about to be breached.¡± Finally, as if receiving some information, Iron Man¡¯s eyes in front of Lin Rui brightened as it spoke.

    ¡°Really? It seems that something good came out of my kidnapping!¡± Lin Rui muttered softly when he heard J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Because Lin Rui was kidnapped, Tony and SHIELD found this secret base, and now they are destroying the base. Lin Rui can see that thepletion of the Mainline Quest in his mind is slowly rising. This time the Kidnapping of Mirage Knight is a failed action for Hydra.

    ¡°Did you say something Mirage Knight?¡±

    ¡°Uh ¡­ nothing.¡± He whispered in a low voice when he was heard by J.A.R.V.I.S. and waved his hand awkwardly.

    Woohoo!

    Just as Lin Rui and J.A.R.V.I.S talked, two of the Hydra retreating armored vehicles rushed over from behind. It seemed that they finally knew what was going on. The two armored vehicles opened their weapon systems and aimed them at the Iron Man and Lin Rui.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, can you deal with them?¡± Lin Rui asked a little worriedly as he looked at the two heavily armed armored vehicles rushing forward.

    If it was just two ordinary armored vehicles, Lin Rui, of course, wouldn¡¯t worry, but these are armored vehicle loaded with Hydra¡¯s most advanced weapons. Among them are many advanced technological weapons that even surprised Lin Rui. Therefore, he does have some concerns about whether an Iron Man can solve these two cars and protect him at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mirage Knight, our support has arrived.¡± JARVIS saw that Lin Rui was a little worried and answered calmly.

    ¡°Eh? Support is here?!¡± After hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Lin Rui opened his eyes and looked back.

    Brush! Swipe!

    Just as Lin Rui looked back, an Iron Man rushed over from behind the two armored vehicles. It turned out that the two Hydra armored vehicles did note here to attack Lin Rui, but they were getting chased by Tony¡¯s Iron Man!

    ¡°You¡¯re a real troublemaker! What am I going to do with you this time, if not for the help of a number of people who were looking for you, do you think that you would be found?¡± When Lin Rui was excited at the sight of the Iron Man, Tony¡¯s voice suddenly came from the Iron Man standing beside him.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ Mr. Stark, are you in those Iron Man?¡± Intently ignoring Tony¡¯s bad voice, Lin Rui asked loudly.

    ¡°Hmm! Rest here, I¡¯ll take care of these!¡±

    ¡°Ahem ~ Okay.¡± Lin Rui only agreed tough twice.

    Rumble!

    One minuteter, five Iron Man who had resolved the two Hydra¡¯s retreated armored vehicles hadnded in front of Lin Rui.

    Card!

    Then one of the Iron Man suddenly opened, and Tony stepped out of it. Taking a few steps towards Lin Rui and looking at his locked limbs, Tony frowned. He already knew from J.A.R.V.I.S that the locks on Lin Rui were the alloy handcuffs made from Adamantium metal.

    ¡°What? No mask this time?¡± Finally, Tony stared at Lin Rui after watching him for a while before he said angrily.

    ¡°Ah? I ¡­!¡± Lin Rui froze at Tony¡¯s words. Then he realized that he was not wearing a mask! He was wearing a Phantom Suit but without a mask on his face, this is the first time Lin Rui has revealed his face to Tony.

    ¡°Haha ~ Didn¡¯t Mr. Stark already know?¡± There was no time to hide it, Lin Rui could only watch Tony calmly andughed twice.

    ¡°Huh! If I didn¡¯t know that it was you, do you think that I would have spent so much efforts to save you? This time, I lost thirteen newest Iron Man Armors!¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯sughing, Tony said nkly.

    ¡°Thirteen units were lost! You don¡¯t want me to pay, do you?¡± Lin Rui muttered softly when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Can you afford to pay for it?¡± Although he has already guessed that Mirage Knight is Lin Rui, Tony still feels very ufortable seeing Lin Rui wearing the Phantom suit.

    ¡°Heh heh! It¡¯s necessary for me to say it.¡± Hearing the discontent in Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui exined in a low voice.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± Just when Tony was about to say something, there was a sudden sound from behind him, someone seemed to being towards them.

 Chapter 299 Departure

    <h4>Chapter 299 Departure</h4>

    Lin Rui and Tony both heard the soundsing from behind them. Lin Rui just looked up at Tony. Tony had alsoe from behind so he should know what was going on there.

    ¡°Sir, Captain Rogers is bringing some people over,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S had reported the situation immediately.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about you and this situationter. Now, shouldn¡¯t you put on your mask?¡± After hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, Tony reminded Lin Rui in front of him. It seems that Tony doesn¡¯t want to let Lin Rui¡¯s identity be exposed in front of Captain Rogers and so many SHIELD agents.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Rui certainly doesn¡¯t want to expose himself to so many people, so he says yes and then activates the Phantom Suit mask.

    Huh ~

    In front of Tony¡¯s surprised gaze, a dark mist suddenly spread upward from the neck of Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit, and then quickly formed into a familiar ck mask on Lin Rui¡¯s face, blocking Lin Rui¡¯s face.

    ¡°Nanotechnology? No, this looks a little different.¡± Looking at the process of transmuting the Phantom Suit mask from beginning to end, Tony also wonders about the special technology of Lin Rui¡¯s suit.

    Of course, Tony has a lot of questions to ask Lin Rui, but this is not the time nor the ce. Therefore, when Lin Rui added the mask to his face, Tony adjusted his facial expression a little, at least to show that he was not familiar with Lin Rui.

    Brush! Brush! Brush!

    After Lin Rui and Tony both made some changes, a SHIELD Special Force Unit rushed out of the back road. Leading the charge was Captain Rogers, the famous Captain America.

    Captain Rogers¡¯s pace slowed a bit when he saw Tony standing in front of him and Mirage Knight looking fine. After telling everyone to keep guard, Captain Rogers came over alone.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you okay?¡± Steve walked around several Iron Man and asked Lin Rui.

    By now Steve hasn¡¯t found Bucky Barnes, and Hydra¡¯s forces have been eliminated by a lot, but there has been no news of Bucky, which makes Captain Rogers very anxious. After chatting with Mirage Knightst time, he felt that Mirage Knight must have some other information. So, when he heard that Mirage Knight was kidnapped, Captain Rogers did his best to help.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m fine.¡± Knowing that Rogers was here to help himself, Lin Rui also thanked him sincerely.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, do you need any help?¡± Steve nodded after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer and then asked with a look at Lin Rui¡¯s locked limbs.

    ¡°This, this is the Adamantium alloy lock, it is not easy to get rid of it.¡± Knowing what Captain Rogers means, Lin Rui raised his hand and exined it.

    ¡°Adamantium? No wonder, well, there is really no way to get rid of it now.¡± Hearing the name of the Adamantium, Captain Rogers was also a bit surprised and also knew why Tony had not helped Lin Rui uncuff himself.

    ¡°Okay, we should go back. I¡¯ll leave this Hydra base to you SHIELD guys. I will go back with Mirage Knight.¡± After watching Steve and Lin Rui, Tony spoke up.

    ¡°Letting Mirage Knight going back with you. Wouldn¡¯t that be dangerous for you, what if some Hydra assassin attacked you and you didn¡¯t have your Armor?¡± Captain Rogers said suddenly when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    Steve, of course, knew that Mirage Knight and Tony had known each other for a long time, and there might have been some shady deals between them. However, Steve also has a lot to ask of Mirage Knight and he also has to ask Mirage Knight about the Hydra issue. Although Rogers is currently not speaking to Fury, the big picture is clear to him and the big picture is clearing out Hydra.

    ¡°Why would it be dangerous?¡± Tony seemed dissatisfied with Steve and asked with a slight frown on his face.

    With that said, Tony turned and walked over towards the few Iron Mans, ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S. Let Captain Rogers see ourtest upgrade.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s orders, J.A.R.V.I.S agreed quietly.

    In front of the curious nces of Lin Rui and Captain Rogers, Tony raised his arms. Then, behind them, an Iron Man Armor suddenly sprang into action and shot up into the air.

    Brush brush!

    The next moment, the Iron Man Armor broke apart behind Tony, breaking the suit into a dozen small parts. But even as the Iron Man Armor broke apart, the widgets flew in an orderly fashion through the air.

    Huh!

    The broken parts of the Iron Man Armor flew in the air behind Tony and rushed towards him quickly. Then, Tony didn¡¯t need to do anything at all. The Iron Man Armor parts were equipped on Tony in an orderly manner. Soon, Tony was standing in his original ce with his Iron Man Armor on his body.

    ¡°Cool!¡± Lin Rui shouted when he saw the scene in front of him. Although the technology Tony had used right now was shown in the movies, the shock of seeing the real scene is very strong.

    ¡°Now, Captain Rogers, do you still think that it would be dangerous?¡± Tony equipped the Iron Man Armor in a cool way and asked faintly as he watched Steve.

    Steve: ¡°¡­¡± Rich people really are the hardest to deal with!

    ¡°JARVIS, arm Mirage Knight.¡± Seeing that Captain Rogers isn¡¯t saying anything, Tony continued tomand JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°What about these ¡­¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui raised his hand and motioned for the handcuffs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±

    Huh!

    Then, another Iron Man Armor broke into parts in front of Lin Rui, and then quickly rushed towards him.

    P¨±P¨±P¨±!

    Card!

    A few secondster, Lin Rui was wrapped in an Iron Man Armor. As for the Adamantium Handcuffs, it was put out by the holes specially reserved by J.A.R.V.I.S., which did not affect the performance of the Iron Man Armor at all.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Mirage Knight.¡± After the helmet was put on his head, a screen suddenly lit up in front of Lin Rui and JARVIS¡¯s familiar voice came to Lin Rui¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Hello, JARVIS.¡± After experiencing the upgraded version of Iron Man again, Lin Rui still feeling very excited in his heart. Of course, in the eyes of Captain Rogers and others from outside, this was the first time Mirage Knight drove an Iron Man Armor as Tony who the only one who had ever flown in them. Of course, the limited version Iron Man Tony provided to the military was not counted.

    ¡°Well, Mirage Knight and I will go back first. I will leave the finishing work to you. I will leave some Iron Man Armor here to help you.¡± Lin Rui was already armed with an Iron Man Armor and Tony looked at Captain Rogers and said.

    Steve: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°JARVIS, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Woohoo!

    Then, in front of Captain Rogers¡¯s eyes, Tony jumped into the sky with Mirage Knight and a few Iron Man. Then they left with a high speed, Steve wanted to ask Mirage Knight about Bucky or Hydra but he could only wait to go back before contacting him.

 Chapter 300 Self Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 300 Self Destruction</h4>

    Tony and Mirage Knight are gone and there are still a lot of enemies in Hydra¡¯s base behind them and some have escaped from the road ahead that leads nowhere, Captain Rogers is not in a good mood at this time.

    ¡°Send out three teams to search in these directions, and report the situation on the road at all times. Others, follow me.¡± Standing in ce and observing the way ahead, Steve finally turned around and ordered the SHIELD troops on guard behind him.

    Although there is some contradiction between Steve and Fury now, their mindset is the same when ites to dealing with Hydra.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing the arrangement from Captain Rogers, the team behind answered loudly.

    Whistling!

    Then, the elite team of SHIELD began to operate in ordance with Steve¡¯s orders and Steve rode his own field lotive and headed back to Hydra¡¯s base.

    ¡­

    Just as Tony left here with Lin Rui and returned to New York, Fury, who had been sitting behind the desk was staring at the battle intently on a disy in front of him.

    Da Da ~

    ¡°Director Fury, the situation is under control. Hydra¡¯s team has been eliminated by 80%, and the rest has little resistance. However, Mr. Stark suddenly transferred back to Iron Man and he has left.¡± While Fury was silently looking at the disy in front of him, a SHIELD information officer behind him approached him to report.

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about Stark, the current situation does not need more Iron Man to help. The sweeping work must be done well, and those high-tech weapons must be captured aspletely as possible.¡± Hearing the information officer¡¯s report, Fury spoke lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing Fury¡¯s instructions, the information officer was ready to turn back.

    ¡°Tell the soldiers to be careful. This base was very secretive and there are so many high-tech weapons. Maybe there is something hidden behind it.¡± Fury added when the information officer turned around.

    ¡°Got it.¡± At a reply, the information officer turned to give the order.

    Fury doesn¡¯t know, but it was this simple reminder that cost the SHIELD a lot less. Because ¡­

    The remaining Hydra members felt that the interior was now almostpletely upied by SHIELD¡¯s fighters. In each passage, heavily armed fighters are searching forward, and from time to time, enemies emerging from the corner are destroyed by them.

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©!!! ~~

    Just as one of the teams deep inside the base turned a corner to a shadowy aisle, the equipment in their team used to detect dangerous items suddenly issued a sharp alert.

    Da Da Da Da! ~

    ording to the instructions of that instrument, the team quickly found the source of the threat: a high-energy bomb embedded in the wall! Moreover, ording to the detection of the instrument, the bomb should not be a single piece, but a series. Soon, the entire area was inspected. The high-energy bombs were buried in the bottom floors of the base. Now, these bombs have been activated!

    The news was passed out as soon as possible to other people in the base, the team which found the bomb did not leave immediately, but quickly began to conduct reverse research around the bomb to see if it was possible to stop such a self-destruct procedure.

    After half a minute, the sweaty hands of the two professionals responsible for demolition dropped the instruments in their hands.

    ¡°There is no way to stop the system setting, this base is going to explode in ten minutes!¡± Although they couldn¡¯t stop the bomb from exploding, they intercepted the time until thest bomb exploded.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡±

    Without any hesitation, the team retreated immediately after getting this result. Of course, they also spread this news.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Flying in a Quinjet over Hydra base, a tform that served as amand post suddenly emitted a harsh red color, apanied by a rushing rm.

    ¡°Report! Found the base¡¯s self-destruct system below! Ten minutes before the explosion!¡± Soon, someone had shouted and exined the situation.

    ¡°Retreat! Everyone Retreat! Contact Stark and ask his Iron Man to help us with the retreat!¡± Hearing this report, Fury, who was sitting calmly in the front, finally has a grim expression on his face and he stood from his seat before giving out the order.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡±

    Huh ~

    ¡°Can you estimate the area of the explosion?¡± Fury asked coldly as he approached the podium.

    ¡°From the information sent out by that squad, the bottom of this base has beenpletely covered with bombs. The expected range of the explosion is ¡­¡± After hearing Fury¡¯s question, a technician was quickly working on the disy. He posted a base blueprint picture to demonstrates the possible scope of the Hydra base explosion.

    Huh ~

    Seeing the red range shown on the disy, everyone around them was silent. Through theputer calctions, the self-destructing range of the Hydra base is asrge as two football fields. This is still the most central explosion, and the scope of the periphery is even greater.

    ¡°Director Fury, it¡¯s not safe here anymore.¡± After the initial shock, the information officer went to Fury to remind him. Although they are flying in midair, no one knows whether there are any special threats in those bombs.

    ¡°I know, tell the team below to leave everything and get out of here as fast as possible.¡± Fury was hoping to capture some of the technology behind Hydra¡¯s secret research, but that looks unlikely now.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡­

    Bang!

    Da da da!!!

    Just as Fury ordered his evacuation, a fierce battle was taking ce at the rear of Hydra¡¯s base.

    ¡°Captain Rogers! This base is about to explode! We have to evacuate quickly!¡± Steve sted the enemy in front of him, and he suddenly heard a reminder from his teammates.

    ¡°Yeah! You guys retreat first, I will cover the back!¡± Captain Rogers shouted, looking at his teammates and seeing that they had started to retreat.

    Boom!

    After shouting that sentence, Steve got into a fight again. Although this base has begun to self-destruct, the soldiers who left are not afraid of death. They received the final order to desperately kill the person in front of them. So even though Steve wasn¡¯t afraid of these guys, he was still upied.

    Bang! Bang!

    Raising his shield to block a row of bullets that were fired at him, Captain Rogers also began to retreat. Although his physical quality is far superior to that of ordinary people, he still had no chance to survive the self-destructive explosion of the base. If he is here when the explosion urred then he would die here.

    Huh!

    However, when Steve was about to withdraw, the soldiers went even crazier, and rushed towards him, dragging Steve away.

    Bang! P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Captain Rogers can only helplessly fight again with those soldiers who are not afraid of death. At this time, there are very few SHIELD operatives on the battlefield, and no one cane to help Rogers out of this predicament.

    D¨© D¨© Drop ~~

    Soon, the clock was ticking down to less than three minutes deep inside Hydra base, and even now Captain Rogers had little chance of getting out of the fight and out of range of the st center.

    When Captain Rogers was trapped by soldiers, far away from the base, deep in the forest, General Reese and Jeffery, who were fleeing in an armored vehicle, looked at the disy in front of them, showing that the soldiers were keeping Captain Rogers there.

    ¡°Haha! Captain America! Time is running out! Although we lost a base this time, it wouldn¡¯t be too much of a loss if you were buried here!¡± General Reeseughed as he watched Captain Rogers rushing towards the outside on the disy. With that said. For Hydra, the hatred they have for Captain America is very high.

    Ten ~ Nine ~ ¡­ Three ~ Two ~ One!

    Finally, in ordance with General Reese¡¯s expectations, the self-destructing bomb exploded before Captain Rogers could escape!

    Buzz!!!!! ~

 Chapter 301: The End of the Fight

    <h4>Chapter 301: The End of the Fight</h4>

    Buzz ~

    After the countdown, the high-energy bombs buried deep inside the Hydra base all exploded instantly. The huge explosive power was quickly transmitted from the depths of the ground to the outside, and the surrounding area began to shake. In less than three seconds, the entire castle had begun to copse.

    As for Captain Rogers, he hasn¡¯t escaped the most central position of Hydra base yet. However, feeling the shock below his feet, Steve didn¡¯t have much fear. Because he is flying right now!

    Brush!

    In anticipation of the retreating Hydramander, General Reese, an Iron Man Armor suddenly rushed over Rogers as he was running. Then Steve raised his hand and was pulled up by the Iron Man.

    Call!

    Pulled up by an Iron Man Armor, Captain Rogers quickly shot out of the center of the st. He doesn¡¯t know if Tony did it on purpose ad he was quick to arm himself and Mirage Knight and got out of here, but he still had JARVIS pick him up. Of course, Captain Rogers didn¡¯t mind either way.

    Rumble!

    After JARVIS rescued Captain Rogers, the Hydra base finally sank to the ground in a huge explosion. Even a small earthquake urred nearby, and arge area of ??forest was altered.

    Boom!

    After seeing thest scene on the monitor, General Reese, who fled far into the forest, hit the table in front of him as he saw Captain Rogers escape!

    ¡°Next time! I¡¯ll kill you next time!¡± General Reese¡¯s eyes moved from the screen, which had no picture, and he whispered coldly.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Woohoo!

    ¡­

    Bang ~

    It was as if there had been a sudden earthquake in the depths of the forest, and the violent vibrations had been transmitted far beyond the forest before subsiding.

    As for the SHIELD teams, although they have retreated as fast as possible, but there were still some people who did not have time to run out of the castle and they got buried in that castle.

    ¡°Director, we lost 132 soldiers, and 53 people were crushed in the rubble, and we are working on the rescue.¡± In Quinjet, the Information Officer dimly reported the result of the attack on the Hydra Base.

    ¡°I see.¡± Fury replied with no change in tone after hearing the result.

    If this is what they must pay to deal with Hydar than so be it. Hydra¡¯s soldier equipment and strength are not any weaker than SHIELD¡¯s soldiers, and they had home-field advantage in this base, so it is normal for SHIELD to lose so many people.

    This is also an important reason why Fury has been trying to form the Avengers Alliance. He wants to form a super team that is far superior to ordinary special teams. When facing an enemy like Hydra, SHIELD can use this Sharp de like team, which will greatly reduce the casualties on their side.

    Moreover, in many cases, the effect of that team would be much better than that of the normal team. During World War II, wasn¡¯t it the Howling Commando led by Captain Rogers that gave Hydra a deep blow and earned them the victory. Now the world is facing more dangers than Hydra at the beginning. Fury needs a team that can handle this situation, SHIELD needs this team, and Earth needs this team.

    ¡°Rescue and tend to the wounded and let the other teams began to clean the battlefield.¡± ncing at the mess below, Fury ordered coldly.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Call!

    After a few moreps in mid-air, the me of the Quinjet tail injector, which was temporarily used as amand, rose sharply, and it rushed towards Washington.

    ¡­

    Brush! Brush!

    Over New York, two Iron Mans flew over at high speed, it was Tony and Lin Rui. Lin Rui, who left the battlefield early also learned about the self-destruct of the Hydra base through JARVIS. When hearing this news, Lin Rui almost drove Iron Man back to the battlefield again but he was stopped by Tony.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back! My friend is still there!¡± He was trapped in the Iron Man Armor and JARVIS wouldn¡¯t let him do what he wanted so Lin Rui shouted loudly towards Tony beside him.

    Because Lin Rui was caught by Hydra¡¯s Alpha team, and he waster surprised that Tony hase to rescue him, he forgot about Tom for a while. By the time he remembered him, he had already flown to New York, and at this time JARVIS told him about the self-destruction of the Hydra Base.

    Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think that when even the base is abandoned, the fleeing high-level executives will take Tom with them. That¡¯s why he wants to go back and save his friend. However, Tony won¡¯t let him go back now. Anyway, Tony already knew that there was such a situation and he will just inform SHIELD, Mirage Knighting back to rescue Tom would look suspicious.

    ¡°You need to calm down, maybe your friend is okay? You also said that he is the Winter Soldier, he will not die so easily.¡± Tony shouted and calmly persuaded Lin Rui.

    ¡°And, since they know that person is your friend, the enemy might also run away with him. After all, this is also a weakness for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Tom will be fine! He will definitely not die!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s heart was full of guilt over leaving Tom behind and he could only hope so at this time.

    Although Lin Rui knew the odds of happening that were very small, he didn¡¯t want to believe that Tom would die. The Smiths recently have be very worried because they have not heard any news about Tom. If they knew that Tom had been taken away by an organization like Hydra and that they had performed such experiments and transformations on him, and that he also may be dead. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if the Smith family can withstand such a blow and Lin Rui also doesn¡¯t know how he would face the Smith family at that time.

    ¡°Hydra! I swear, in this life, I willpletely eradicate you! And, those people who took Tom, Death will be a mercypared to what I do to you!¡± With anger in his heart, Lin Rui swears.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sneeze!¡± Just as Lin Rui vowed to destroy Hydra, General Reese, who had escaped far away, sneezed for no reason.

    Touching his nose, General Reese looked back at the team that followed his retreat. Although they lost the base this time, at least the important personnel have been preserved. Hydra¡¯s vitality is just like its name, with nine heads, you cut off one and another grows on its ce, they can still afford the loss of a base.

    After seeing a person in the corner of the ride, General Reese¡¯s eyes narrowed, and no one knew what he was thinking. If Lin Rui was here, he would be able to see that the warrior standing like a stake in the corner was Tom who he had been so worried about, Reese had actually taken him with him when he fled.

    Looking at Tom now, he seemed to have woken up as Hydra¡¯s most faithful Winter Soldier. However, in Tom¡¯s slightly lowered eyes, a small wave shed from time to time.

 Chapter 302: Confession 1

    <h4>Chapter 302: Confession 1</h4>

    New York, Tony¡¯s beach house.

    Tony directly returned to his ce with Lin Rui. Although Tony also knew that SHIELD¡¯s team had been monitoring him from near his vi, he did not care about their monitoring. Anyway, the technology of his vi is not something that these agents can easily breakthrough and he has no intention of hiding Mirage Knight from them as Captain Rogers and SHIELD already know.

    ¡°Well, you can sit there for me first. I¡¯ll think about something for your hands and feet.¡± Lin Rui was brought into the basement and Tony said while pointing to a sofa.

    Call!

    Lin Rui was also unpretentious, his limbs are locked and he cannot even walk. And if he wants to get any news about Tom, he would have to remain at Tony¡¯s side. SHIELD won¡¯t tell Mirage Knight about their search results.

    ¡°Now, do you have something to tell me?¡± Tony dragged over a stool at his position and asked.

    At this time, Lin Rui had already taken off the Phantom Suit and he was sitting on the sofa looking like a harmless high school student. If Tony hadn¡¯t seen the Phantom Suit being taken off and retreating onto the wristband Lin Rui wears on his left hand, he might not believe that the young man in front of him would be New York¡¯s famous Vignte Mirage Knight.

    ¡°I want to contact my family first, and Peter, lest they keep worrying.¡± Looking at Tony with a serious face in front, Lin Rui nodded and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already told your parents that you will be helping me with experiments. Also, for the first time, I now know that you have been using me as a shield! And Peter also knows that you are safe.¡± Tony said quietly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Tony also confirmed Lin Rui¡¯s identity long ago, and this time he made an excuse for Lin Rui. Lin Rui¡¯s parents were very excited when they received Tony¡¯s phone call and were told that Lin Rui could take an internship in Stark Industries. It doesn¡¯t matter to them if he doesn¡¯t go home. As for Peter and the League of Defender, although they really want to know how Mirage Knight is doing right now, there is no way they can ignore Tony and Lin Rui was not injured so they don¡¯t mind waiting a little.

    ¡°So, Mr. Stark, what do you want to ask?¡± Knowing that Tony had spoken to his family and Peter, Lin Rui was less worried. As for Thor, Lin Rui has long forgotten about him.

    As for Tony¡¯s question, Lin Rui probably knew it too. Anyway, he had already decided to tell Tony everything and now he has the opportunity to tell him everything.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you talk so well when I didn¡¯t know your identity?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s calmness, Tony said angrily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because I was worried that Mr. Stark will cause unnecessary trouble after he knows my identity and you didn¡¯t you already figured out my identity?¡± Lin Rui said calmly when he heard Tony¡¯s angry tone.

    ¡°What? If I hadn¡¯t been careful, you would have been sessfull in hiding your identity from me. Now, did you approach me on purpose in the first ce?¡± Tony is annoyed at Lin Rui¡¯s calm expression. Now, Tony wants to know what Lin Rui¡¯s secret is, and why he approaches him.

    ¡°Well, I admit, I did approach you intentionally at the beginning.¡± Lin Rui answered helplessly after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°At that time, I had just be Mirage Knight and I had no teammates and no funds, I wanted to find a partner, and you were my choice.¡± Without waiting for Tony to ask again, Lin Rui exined.

    Of course, Lin Rui was speaking half-truth. Although he did think so afterward, he approached Tony at first only because of the Mainline Quest.

    ¡°Is it really that simple? Why did you choose me? If you wanted a partner and funds to be a Vignte, wouldn¡¯t it be better to join your friend Harry Osborn.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Tony frowned slightly.

    Moreover, Lin Rui approached Tony as Jackson Lin at that time, and Mirage Knight appearedter.

    ¡°Well, can I say that you were more pleasing to the eyes? Also, at that time, Harry was only the young master of Oscorp Industries, he was just a high school student, and he was nothingpared to his current self. If Harry was the Director of Oscorp at the time, maybe I would have asked him for help.¡± Lin Rui looked at Tony sincerely and exined it carefully.

    ¡°Huh! That¡¯s one problem solved for the time being. What I want to know most now is, what secrets do you have, why did you be Mirage Knight, where did those weird thingse from? Also, you seem to know a lot of secret things and many of them aren¡¯t even known to SHIELD.¡± No one knew whether Tony epted Lin Rui¡¯s exnation but he continued to ask more questions. This time, he asked several questions in a row, which is what he is most concerned about now.

    ¡°Well, anyway, I¡¯m going to tell you something important this time, and I should tell you something about me. But there are some things that cannot be exined, and I can only say what I can.¡± Knowing that Tony would be asking these questions, Lin Rui took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Well, tell me. I¡¯ll judge for myself.¡± Seeing Lin Rui so serious, Tony said seriously.

    ¡°First question, what secrets do I have? I can¡¯t exin this.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s first words make Tony frown but it was also expected.

    ¡°As for being a Mirage Knight, I chose to be Mirage Knight because of my secret that cannot be told.¡± Seeing Tony remaining silent, Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°Huh? Choose to be Mirage Knight? Did you have any other choices?¡± Tony sharply noticed something unusual in Lin Rui¡¯s sentence and stared at him.

    ¡°Yes, I did choose to be Mirage Knight myself. As for the other choices, you only need to know that it was not a good thing.¡± Seeing Tony having doubts about this, Lin Rui exined briefly.

    ¡°I see, go on.¡± With a nod, Tony asks Lin Rui thoughtfully.

    ¡°As for all the strange and magical things on me, they were all obtained from my unspeakable secret, including the thing that saved your life before. Of course, there is a price to get these things, and some of them are not so easy to get.¡± Lin Rui goes on to answer Tony¡¯s question.

    ¡°So, so you have more than just one of those things that can save lives? The one you used to save Furyst time in SHIELD is the same thing you used on me.¡± Tony said, Tony said again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. However, when I saved you, I really only had that one, and the one that saved Fury was obtainedter.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui answered honestly.

    ¡°So, do you still have that thing now?¡±

 Chapter 303: Confession 2

    <h4>Chapter 303: Confession 2</h4>

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony hurriedly asked, Tony wanted to study the magical unknown liquid that could save lives.

    ¡°Yes, but if Mr. Stark wants to study it, you won¡¯t be finding anything in it. Because that item belongs to the magic category, it has nothing to do with science.¡± Lin Rui knew what Tony wanted to do when he heard his question, so Lin Rui answered directly.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t magic be studied? Didn¡¯t we see the Sorcererst time? Maybe they can help me.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Tony said unbelievably.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ this, they really know a lot about magic, but I don¡¯t know if this magic item is the same as their magic item. And how would you even ask them for help? If it hadn¡¯t been for that Demon we happened to meetst time, we would never have encountered these Sorcerers.¡± Seeing Tony ¡¯s appearance, Lin Rui knew that he won¡¯t be persuaded easily, so Lin Rui exined it again.

    Lin Rui¡¯s magic items are all redeemed from the System Shop. Although they belong to the magic item¡¯s category, he doesn¡¯t know if the magic items of the earth are the same as that in his System Shop. Moreover, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think Ancient One will help Tony.

    ¡°You make them sound so mysterious, but why do I think that they seem to be interested in you?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony suddenly said something in a strange voice.

    ¡°Ehh? What do you mean by that? Why are they interested in me?¡± Lin Rui asks in surprise at Tony¡¯s words.

    When he saw the Ancient Onest time, nothing special happened. Lin Rui thought that they wouldn¡¯t be meeting afterward. Although Lin Rui¡¯s whimsical n requires a strong alliance, he has not yet nned to unite the Sorcerors of the earth. Their identity is too special.

    ¡°It seems you really don¡¯t know, this time you were taken away by Hydra, and some sorcerer also helped us in the dark.¡± Staring at Lin Rui¡¯s expression carefully and after confirming that he really didn¡¯t know, Tony just exined.

    ¡°Sorcerers were helping you in the dark? Are you sure?¡± Lin Rui asked again unexpectedly when he heard Tony¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t think he was some special Vignte in New York that would attract the attention of the sorcerers, most likely Tony was mistaken.

    ¡°I am sure, although they didn¡¯t show themselves, JARVIS detection will not go wrong. After we caught Francis, JARVIS clearly detected magical fluctuations.¡± Seeing Lin Rui disbelief, Tony said seriously.

    ¡°Magical Fluctuation? Is it really them?¡± Lin Rui was confused as Tony looked so certain.

    Theoretically speaking, even if Lin Rui¡¯s life is in danger, Hydra is not something like a Demon from the other world and the Sorcerers have no reason to help him or his teammates. Do they want something?

    You can¡¯t me Lin Rui for thinking that, because he really doesn¡¯t know why Sorcerers would involve themselves in his affairs, he has no magic talent.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know about that, just forget it. Do you know where to find them? Since they will help you, they must have some other ideas for you. Maybe they can really help you to help me in magic and I can finally make some progress in this particr magic branch.¡± Although Lin Rui does not know why the sorcerers were trying to help him, this does not prevent Tony from making such a judgment and decision. What¡¯s more, Tony has now made magic a special subject for him to study.

    ¡°If you really want to find them, I can provide you with the general location but they generally do not ept outsiders. Although the Ancient One seemed easy-goingst time but it would depend on your fate and luck if they want to answer your questions and help you.¡± Knowing that Tony was really attached to magical things, Lin Rui would not hide anything.

    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t that simple. You kept hiding things from me before! Now, I want to find out how many secrets you still have!¡± It is no surprise that Lin Rui knows where to find the sorcerers. After all, Mirage Knight has given him quite a few surprises before.

    ¡°Haha ¡­¡± Lin Rui could onlyugh twice before facing Tony¡¯s questioning.

    Then, under Tony¡¯s constant questions, Lin Rui, who chose to be frank, also answered his questions as much as possible. With the exception of the secrets of the system in his head, Lin Rui gives a general answer to Tony¡¯s other questions. Some of them are not easy to answer, but Lin Rui just made up an excuse. As for Tony¡¯s belief in what Lin Rui says, that¡¯s not what Lin Rui has to worry about.

    Ten minutester, this serious conversation was temporarily suspended and the information Tony received from Lin Rui also took some time to digest.

    ¡°Whew! Asgard, the Nine Worlds, the World Tree, the Earth, and the other world. It turns out that our universe world is like this! Although I have known about the infinite universe for a long time, it is still very shocking to really know these things!¡± After two minutes of calmness, Tony said with a deep sigh.

    ¡°ording to what you just said, Earth will experience various dangers in the future, so did you choose this path to prevent those dangers? You became a Superhero who protects the earth?¡± Finally, Tony looked up at the young man sitting opposite to him and asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°Well! This is the path I have chosen, and I will go on!¡± In the face of Tony¡¯s question, Lin Rui answers seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big goal. Do you know what it would take to get there? Do you know that you may have given everything you had to get what you wanted? The earth, this world may not need your protection.¡± Seeing the fiery eyes of the young man, Tony suddenly looked away and asked softly. In Tony¡¯s opinion, a child-like Lin Rui cannot and should not bear such a big responsibility.

    ¡°Of course I know! The strength of a single person is small. Even if I can be stronger than Hulk, I cannot protect my rtives, friends, and even the Earth when facing threats from the Universe or the World itself at the same time.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui said seriously.

    ¡°Then why are you ¡­¡±

    ¡°But I still have to do it, no matter how much I will pay in the meantime. Because I have people and things that I want to protect! And, doesn¡¯t Mr. Stark also think like that?¡± When Tony wanted to say something else, Lin Rui went on to say it seriously.

    ¡°Me? Of course, I also have people that I want to protect and I also want people on the to live in a safe environment. But do you know how much effort this thing requires? Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that I can achieve what you said in this lifetime. ¡°Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Tony¡¯s eyes shed as he answered.

    Tony¡¯s attitude towards protecting innocent civilians has not been weak since he experienced the disaster himself. However, he also knew that it would be difficult to achieve this goal relying on the constantly upgrading Iron Man. And he now knows from Lin Rui¡¯s mouth that the earth will face so many threats, and the power of the Iron Man alone seems even more insufficient.

    ¡°What if I say I also want to create apletely safe, united earth without any evil forces?¡± Staring at Tony, Lin Rui suddenly blurts out the words.

 Chapter 304: Confession 3

    <h4>Chapter 304: Confession 3</h4>

    Brush!

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony raised his head sharply and looked at him, the light in his eyes seemed to burst out.

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Fearing that he might have just misheard something, Tony asked again.

    It is reasonable to say that Tony has such a thought. After all, he is a super-rich Man in a higher position in the world. Besides, the strength of the current Iron Man army is also obvious to all. But Lin Rui? This Kid? Does he think he can think about these things with his little strength? Isn¡¯t he way too whimsical?

    ¡°Mr. Stark, you heard me right, I want to destroy all the evil powers on the, and then integrate all the other forces to form a united big coalition. Of course, if that is too big of a goal, at least it would be possible to eliminate all the elements that are not conducive to the development of the.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s expression, Lin Rui knew that he probably did not believe what he said, so Lin Rui added another sentence.

    ¡°Oh! You really are thinking big! Do you know how many people in the history of the earth wanted to unify it? Do you know where these people are now? A Unified Alliance of Earth is not something that even I can imagine.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony is finally convinced that he really has such an idea, but he doesn¡¯t think that Lin Rui has any capital to dare to think like this. Of course, Lin Rui has just told Tony that there is no hidden power behind him. All he gets now is because of his unspeakable secret.

    ¡°Of course I dare to think about it. If people don¡¯t have a dream then what is the point of living?¡± Lin Rui smiled after seeing Tony¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Point of living? You are braver then I imagined! Tell me, how would you even achieve that and don¡¯t say that you would do it with the help of your League of Defender and your teammates.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s confident appearance, Tony was puzzled and then asked.

    ¡°Of course, our strength is still very weak. However, people will grow, and no one knows where we will reach in the future. Also, I dare say that because I have some hidden cards in my hand.¡± Knowing that Tony would say that, Lin Rui said calmly.

    ¡°I would have told you these things muchter if I hadn¡¯t been caught by Hydra this time but this is an opportunity to give you this.¡± While talking, Lin Rui reached into his Phantom Suit.

    Call!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui took out arge portable hard drive from a hidden pocket inside the Phantom Suit. ¡°This is one of my Cards. Maybe you¡¯ll see something different about what I just said.¡±

    ¡°This is? ¡­¡± Tony took the hard drive from Lin Rui and was feeling a little confused.

    Tony doesn¡¯t know what is in the hard disk that Lin Rui has given him. If he can make a change in his imagination about Lin Rui, the things in it should be very valuable. Incorrect! Not very valuable! It¡¯s something that can¡¯t be measured by value!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see what¡¯s in it right now that it gave you such confidence.¡± Anyway, it¡¯s just a hard disk. Tony can verify it on the spot. So without any dy, Tony has inserted the hard disk into theputer on the desk.

    ¡°The password is Jackson567####.¡± After Tony connected the hard disk to theputer, Lin Rui reported the password he set up.

    ¡°JARVIS, did you hear it? Decrypt it directly, let¡¯s see what cards Jackson has in his hands.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony addresses JARVIS

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± JARVIS replied.

    Then, in a blink of an eye, Lin Rui¡¯s password was entered in the box that popped up on theputer screen.

    Call ~

    Next second, the locked hard drive ispletely open. There¡¯s no need for Tony to say anything more. JARVIS has opened up the contents of this portable hard drive and disyed them on theputer screen.

    Swipe!

    It was as if an infinite number of small pages filled with advertisements were suddenly opened. Theplicated blueprints burst out of the center of theputer screen, covering the entire screen in an instant, and the files and blueprints continued to pile up, seemingly going on forever.

    ¡°JARVIS, Stop! Put away all the other files and open the first file.¡± Although it can be clearly seen that these emerging files are some type of blueprints or the like but because the stacking speed is too fast, Tony was unable to read it and he had to ask JARVIS to collect all the following files first. He had to look at the contents of the first file.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS gave a quiet yes and the files and blueprint that kept popping up on the screen stopped. The next moment, as if going back in time, countless copies of the blueprint are rapidly shrinking back.

    Swipe!

    After a few seconds, the entireputer screen has been emptied again, and only thest few blueprints are left, which should be what is contained in the first file. Now, Tony can take a closer look at what these things are.

    Reaching out and swiping a few times on theputer screen, Tony brought a blueprint to the front and zoomed in. However, three seconds after seeing this blueprint, Tony¡¯s face changed. Then, in front of Lin Rui¡¯s calm eyes, Tony adjusts all the pictures on theputer in front of him. He carefully observes them one by one and keepsparing them. It seems that he wants to see some kind of pattern in these pictures.

    ¡°JARVIS, the second file!¡± Soon, with a shock in his eyes, Tony called to JARVIS to open the second file.

    Brush!

    More than a dozen blueprints appear on the screen, and there seems to be more of them in this file. But Tony doesn¡¯t care about that now. He¡¯s totally hooked on the blueprint.

    Again, the positions are constantly adjusted and erged. Tony carefully looks at the blueprints that Lin Rui couldn¡¯t even begin to understand. It took Tony a lot longer this time. It took him about ten minutes to finish reading the blueprints on this file.

    ¡°JARVIS, perform an experimental calction ording to these blueprints!¡± After reading so manyplicated design blueprints at once, Tony was also a bit tired, so he directed JARVIS.

    After almost confirming that these blueprints are true, Tony did not continue to verify it but directly let JARVIS rely on its powerfulputing power to start the simtion. Once the blueprints have been experimentally simted by JARVIS and are confirmed to be valid, Tony is in for a real shock.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a quiet yes, JARVIS began experimenting to verify the blueprints.

    Buzz ~

    When JARVIS started his calctions, Tony waited and turned to look at Lin Rui. Since Tony was watching these blueprints, Lin Rui hasn¡¯t spoken. However, looking at him now, he seems very confident.

    ¡°Are these blueprints really all true!?¡± Tony thought with excitement at seeing Lin Rui¡¯s calm look.

 Chapter 305: Confession 4

    <h4>Chapter 305: Confession 4</h4>

    Looking at the amazed look on Tony¡¯s face, Lin Rui was feeling proud. After all, this is just a blueprint designed of an E GRADE¡¯s Aerospace Warship. If he had more Reward points, he would be able to exchange for a higher level Interster Warship, would Tony go crazy then?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask JARVIS to experiment, just wait.¡± Lin Rui also didn¡¯t answer Tony¡¯s question and told him to wait.

    ¡°You are deliberately doing this, aren¡¯t you? If the contents of your hard disk are all true, then we may really be able to achieve that whimsical goal of yours!¡± Tony looked at Lin Rui angrily and then he spoke in an excited tone.

    Although he had just looked at a few blueprints, who is Tony? He is the most talented person in the physical and mechanical methods on the Earth. At a nce, he can see what those blueprints are used for. But after he knew what the blueprint was for, Tony couldn¡¯t calm down. These are the blueprints for an AeroSpace Warship! It is the most basic thing required for humans to enter the Interster Era!

    In terms of sophistication, Lin Rui¡¯s E Grade Aerospace Warship is not as good as the Iron Man Armor developed by Tony himself. However, these two things arepletly different. There is nothing topare. One focuses on Large-Scale Space Shuttle and interster attack, and the other focuses on pointed attacks. It can also be said that these two things areplementary.

    You can think like this. An E GRADE Aerospace Warship can carry hundreds or even thousands of Iron Man Armors and they can be deployed and strikes against the hostile or some violent civilization. It is very shocking to think about it.

    ¡°So, this is one of my Hidden Cards.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s appearance, Lin Rui knew that he did the right thing by bringing out the blueprint of E GRADE Aerospace Warship.

    ¡°It¡¯s just one of them? How many secrets do you have?¡± At this time, Tony calmed down a little and heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. Since this thing is not the final hidden card in his hand then is there something more powerful in Lin Rui¡¯s hand? Tony couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ yes, yes, but it won¡¯t be avable for a while.¡± Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t lie and say that he has more powerful things in his hands right now, but he does have the confidence to bring out more and more powerful things in the future.

    ¡°Did you get it from your ¡®Secret¡¯?¡± Tony finally understood that the Secret on Lin Rui must not be simple.

    Maybe Lin Rui found a Super civilization and got its inheritance, or Tony can¡¯t exin everything that had happened so far. Moreover, if it is an inheritance, it is normal to meet certain conditions. This is what Tony had guessed after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation. Although it was far worse than the real situation, there is nothing wrong with his understanding in this way.

    Even Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know what the purpose of the System is. Did it just want him to be a Superhero in Marvel World? What good is he for this system that can do almost anything? However, Lin Rui receives a Quest from the System, after hepletes it, he receives Reward Point, which is simr to the usual form of inheritance that requires a trial.

    ¡°Yeah, I got these things from my unspeakable secret.¡± Nodding his head, Lin Rui acknowledged it without telling theplete truth.

    If it really was a Super Civilization Inheritance, maybe Lin Rui would have told Tony. However, the system is in Lin Rui¡¯s mind, and it is obviously not some Inheritance of some Super-High Level Civilization. He always has a feeling in his heart that this thing cannot be told to others no matter the situation.

    ¡°Okay, then tell me what you need to meet these conditions to get better things. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Since Lin Rui can¡¯t say it, Tony has to get what he wants from another direction.

    ¡°Well, getting rid of Hydra is one way to help me!¡± Lin Rui is a little stunned at Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Destroy Hydra?! OK, I see. Even if you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t let them go. However, eliminating them is not something that can be done in a day and a half. It seems that it will take a long time for you to get the more powerful card behind you.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, Tony knew what he meant and he nodded and said calmly.

    After all, Lin Rui¡¯s childhood friend is being controlled by Hydra, and it is still unknown whether he is alive or dead and it is normal for Lin Rui to have such arge hatred for Hydra. Tony wouldn¡¯t bother with whether Lin Rui¡¯s elimination of Hydra was really a requirement he needed to meet, anyway, Hydra was going to disappear from this world.

    ¡°Sir, the calction results areing out.¡± Just when Tony and Lin Rui were chatting, JARVIS had finally got the results.

    ¡°How is it? Is it effective?!¡± After hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Tony stops talking to Lin Rui and looks at theputer screen nervously.

    ¡°Simtion results: Effective, these blueprints are real,¡± JARVIS answered Tony¡¯s question the next second.

    Call!

    After getting a positive answer from JARVIS, Tony took a long breath: it turned out to be true!

    ¡°However, there are some of these technologies that haven¡¯t been achieved yet.¡± When Tony was excited, JARVIS¡¯s calm voice came again.

    Although it is an E GRADE Aerospace Warship, it is an Interster Warship, and the technologies in it are much higher than the mainstream technology of the Earth. Some of the technologies are far away from them and they also have some tech that is already invented.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Are there detailed design and manufacturing methods for those technologies?¡± Tony calmed down a bit at the end of JARVIS and then asked.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°Answered JARVIS faintly.

    ¡°Okay then, it is indeed beyond the Earth¡¯s current technology, but as long as there is a way to make it, I can always make it!¡± Tony has a lot of confidence in himself.

    ¡°JARVIS, upload all of this data to my secret terminal, ce it in database no. 16, monitor and protect it all day long.¡± Now that he¡¯s sure it¡¯s real, all Tony has to do is squeeze the world-changing thing into his hands.

    Tony¡¯s personal terminal can only be essed through the JARVIS, so it¡¯s impossible for anyone to steal it. Of course, if anyone can break JARVIS, there is a danger. But Tony doesn¡¯t think any artificial intelligence in the world can defeat JARVIS, except his own.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, do you still think what I said was fanciful?¡± Lin Rui asks Tony when he saw him this excited.

 Chapter 306: Call from Coleson

    <h4>Chapter 306: Call from Coleson</h4>

    ¡°Fantasy? No, I think you¡¯re thinking too small!¡± Not caring about the sarcastic words of Lin Rui, Tony said seriously.

    ¡°Huh? Thinking too small?¡± Lin Rui was surprised because Tony said this seriously.

    Lin Rui¡¯s thoughts were enough to scare ordinary people to death and even Tony felt at first that he was totally crazy. Although Lin Rui knew Tony¡¯s attitude would definitely change after he took out the E Grade Aerospace Warship, he did not expect such a big change.

    ¡°What do you think? In your eyes, these Aerospace Warships can only be used to arm yourself and deter the Earth¡¯s various powers with the great power to achieve the goal of near unity and alliance.¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s puzzled look, Tony said seriously.

    ¡°Well, Yeah, Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that as long as we can create these Warships, we don¡¯t need many, as long as we have a few, we canpletely achieve the purpose of deterring the Earth¡¯s various superpowers. But you still look down on these things in your hand. This is an Interster Warship. As long as we have enough soldiers and resources, the Earth civilization will directly jump to the era of interster Navigation!¡± Seeing Lin Rui not understanding the power of his resources, Tony continued to say seriously.

    ¡°Space Travel?! Is that really possible? Just relying on these E Grade Aerospace Warships?¡± Lin Rui asked after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui has also thought about Space Travell before, but he thinks that this is still too far away. Even this Earth¡¯s background in the Marvel World is a little confusing and Lin Rui is not sure about the so many powerful civilizations in the whole universe.

    ¡°Eh? E Grade Warship? It turns out that you even know these Interster Warship levels?!¡± Without answering Lin Rui¡¯s questions, Tony heard some information in his words that Lin Rui hadn¡¯t said just now.

    ¡°This ¡­ Yes, this Aerospace Warship is E Grade ording to the ssification.¡± Lin Rui also knew that he hadn¡¯t said this before and answered awkwardly.

    ¡°Then you mean there is still an A, B, C, and D Level Interster Warship?¡± Affirmed by Lin Rui, Tony quickly asked.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ yes. However, those things cost way too much and I have no chance to get them now.¡± Noting the enthusiasm in Tony¡¯s eyes, Lin Rui said quickly.

    ¡°I know, there must be some conditions that need to be met.¡± Tony calmed down a bit, but the answer had already excited him.

    ¡°As for the era of Space Travel that I was talking about, we also don¡¯t meet the appropriate conditions yet, but what you¡¯ve given me gives us a foundation. And the Interster Soldier and some of the civilization expansion and stuff like that will only be going to happen once we get there.¡± Knowing that Lin Rui could possibly get a more advanced Interster Warship, Tony was even more confident about theing of the Space Exploration Era by humans.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s going to be impossible for a while. Now, Mr. Stark, will you join me in aplishing this crazy goal?¡± No one knows how long it will take for the Earth civilization to enter the Era of Interster voyage. So he thinks the most realistic thing is to do what he had nned.

    Looking at the young man who was less than 17 years old in front of him, Tony really felt that this year had been full of magic and surprise.

    ¡°Do you still need to ask after you have taken out these things? Isn¡¯t it just the unification of the Earth? We can do it and we can also lead the Eart to the Era of Space Exploration. After all, I am Tony Stark!¡± Facing Lin Rui¡¯s question again, Tony agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°Haha! I knew you would make a wise choice!¡± Lin Rui was relieved to hear Tony¡¯s answer. If Tony doesn¡¯t join forces with him, it would be close to impossible and too impractical to rely on thepletion of the System¡¯s Quest to get Reward Points and do it step by step.

    ¡°Well, I know something about you. Although you hardly say anything, we will be partners in the future. If you have anything, please let me know in advance.¡± Seeing Lin Rui, Tony smiled and reminded.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Sir, Agent Coulson from SHIELD is calling.¡± Just as Lin Rui and Tony reached an agreement, JARVIS suddenly said.

    ¡°SHIELD? Is it news about Tom?!¡± Lin Rui immediately became nervous when he heard JARVIS.

    ¡°JARVIS, connect the call.¡± Knowing that Lin Rui was worried about his friend, Tony directly asked JARVIS to connect with Coulson¡¯s call.

    ¡°Hello, Agent Coulson.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stark, is Mirage Knight okay now?¡± Just after the call was connected, Coulson on the other side asked about Mirage Knight¡¯¡¯s safety first.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Agent Coulson, are you still clearing the battlefield?¡± Hearing Coulson mentioning himself, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ hello, Mirage Knight, the battlefield cleaning is not over yet, but all of our trapped people have been rescued. But ¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui speaks suddenly, Coulson on the other end of the phone is a little surprised, but he quickly responds.

    ¡°But what?!¡± Lin Rui asked very worriedly after hearing Coulson¡¯sst words.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, we were looking for that person based on the information you provided during the search and rescue, but we haven¡¯t found him yet.¡± This time, Coulson talked to Tony.

    Before Lin Rui was brought back to his home by Tony, he wanted to go back to find Tom, but Tony stopped him. But Tony did use his identity to ask SHIELD to help him find someone, not saying anything about Mirage Knight and that person. So after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s tense words, Coulson had some other ideas.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t found him yet? Is he still there? The base is huge.¡± This time it was Tony who spoke up. As he spoke, he motioned to keep Lin Rui from talking, and it seemed Tony had already noticed that Lin Rui¡¯s attitude was very suspicious.

    ¡°This ¡­ should be unlikely. The power behind that self-destruction was too great, and I think there should be no hiding ce in it. So, now there are only two possible oues. One is that Tom Smith fled with Hydra¡¯s people and the other is that he is dead.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Coulson thought about it and answered.

    ¡°Neither of these possibilities is good news!¡± Tony¡¯s brows frowned slightly at Coulson¡¯s conclusion.

    ¡°Well, Thank you for looking Agent Coulson, I hope you will continue to look for him in the next cleaning process.¡± Finally, Tony can only say so.

    ¡°This is a small matter. By the way, Mr. Stark, Captain Rogers asked me to tell you that he wants to see Mirage Knight. I don¡¯t know if the current time is inconvenient?¡± After agreeing, Agent Coulson asked a little more, sending Rogers¡¯s message.

    ¡°Why does Rogers wants to meet Mirage Knight? He¡¯s not in very good condition right now.¡± Hearing Coulson¡¯s words, Tony thought for a moment and then answered perfunctorily.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll tell Captain Rogers.¡±

    ¡°Well, call me again when you find something.¡± After that, Tony let JARVIS hang up.

    Then Tony looks at Lin Rui in front of him. He has not looked well since just now.

 Chapter 307 Return

    <h4>Chapter 307 Return</h4>

    ¡°That friend of yours must have been taken by Hydra, and since they know who you are and your rtionship with Tom Smith, they will not let him die.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s sullen silence, Tony still speaks first.

    Huh ~

    Unexpectedly, Lin Rui looks up and gives Tony a big smile. ¡°Mr. Stark, I¡¯m fine. I also believe that Tom is not dead and that as long as Hydra wants some value from him, we have a better chance of getting him back.¡±

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Tony had expected Lin Rui to get very angry, and then a tirade of insults towards Hydra. He did not expect Lin Rui to respond in this way, so he was a little stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Well, Mr. stark, thank you for saving me back there. I have also given you the design and manufacturing blueprints of the E-Grade Aerospace Warship. Now I should go home. Although you informed my parents, it¡¯s not good for me not to go home all day.¡± Before Tony could say anything more, Lin Rui got up from the sofa and said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s time for you to go home.¡± Somewhat unclear about Lin Rui¡¯s current reaction, Tony answered.

    H

    Instead of getting up and walking away, Lin Rui raises his hands and shakes them in front of Tony¡¯s eyes. On Lin Rui¡¯s hand, Hydra¡¯s special alloy handcuffsced with Adamantium metal have yet to be released.

    ¡°Oh! This, I will open it for you now. Come with me. Fortunately, I already have some Adamantium metal here and there is also a lot of information about the use of this metal in the data left by my father. If it wasn¡¯t for these, we would be in trouble ¡­ ¡°Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s raised hands, Tony reacted a bit awkwardly. Then he got up from his chair and said as he walked towards theboratory behind.

    ¡­

    Call!

    Half an hourter, an Iron Man rushed out of Tony¡¯s vi and sped toward downtown New York. Lin Rui is inside this Iron Man Armor, who has been brought back by Tony. If he walks out like this, the SHIELD agents outside the vi will be able to see him if they are not blind. So Lin Rui flies away in a suit of steel.

    Five minutester, Lin Rui, in the Iron Man Armor has slipped into the base of the League of Defender. At this point, Spiderman and others are already waiting here.

    Card ~

    ¡°Jac! ¡­ Mirage Knight!¡± When Lin Rui came out of the steel suit, Peter, who had been worried about him, had already rushed over.

    Call!

    Hugging Lin Rui, Peter finally felt relieved. Jackson is okay, this is great. Spiderman also participated in this battle against Hydra, but he didn¡¯t yed a major role in it.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± Lin Rui said softly, patting Peter¡¯s back.

    ¡°Well! Good!¡± Peter said happily after seeing Lin Rui speak.

    At this point, Harry came over from behind them. He was nning toe and hug Lin Rui but Peter beat him to it but it¡¯s not toote now. So after Peter released Lin Rui, Harry gave Lin Rui a big hug.

    ¡°Wee back!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Then Lin Rui and all the members of the League of Defender greeted each other and Lin Rui thanked them. While Tony and SHIELD havergely contributed to the Lin Rui rescue, Spiderman and others have also done a little to help.

    Of course, in addition to these people, Lin Rui also has a force to thank in particr, and that is X-Men. Had it not been for Professor Charles getting information about Hydra from Francis, then SHIELD and Tony would have been unable to find Lin Rui in time.

    As for the sorcerers, who have been helping him from the dark until now, Lin Rui does not know how to contact them. Although theirst meeting was harmonious, it was not to the point where they would leave each other¡¯s contact information. Furthermore, although Lin Rui knows that there is a Sanctum here in New York but New York is so big that he really does not know where their Sanctum is.

    ¡°Should I go to Kamar-Taj to thank the Ancient Sorcerer in person afterward?¡± Lin Rui frowned slightly at the thought of Sorcerers who had helped him in the dark.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, why did Hydra attack you suddenly and take you away? Was it nned?¡± Just as Lin Rui thought about the matter, Spiderman had already asked about his doubt.

    This time Hydra¡¯s move was obviously premeditated and Francis was just a stand-in who was pushed to the front of the line, as he didn¡¯t even know about Hydra. But why did Hydra go after Mirage Knight this time?

    ¡°This ¡­ I think they were just trying to target us or the X-Men, but I just ran into their trap.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s question, Lin Rui thought back and answered.

    ¡°For us? Would they really do that?! The whole world knows about their organization and what it stands for, what did they n to gain from this?!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Jack asked.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t they already done it? Furthermore, Hydra is extremely powerful even if it is wanted all over the world.¡± Lin Rui sighed at Jack¡¯s words.

    ¡°Although the attack this time was beyond my expectations but I had it under control in the beginning. I just didn¡¯t think that the technology on their base would be that good, so I couldn¡¯t get out on my own.¡±

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Daredevil raised an eyebrow. ¡°It seems my original judgment was correct. You did had a n of your own. So, do you know who were those two who attacked you?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, I know who they are. And not only do I know who they are, but I know where they came from and many things that they probably don¡¯t even know about themselves.¡± Lin Rui answers with a nod at Daredevil¡¯s words.

    ¡°Who are they?! I asked the X-Men about them but they haven¡¯t heard of these two powerful Mutants.¡± Peter asked quickly after hearing that Lin Rui know who the two guys who attacked him were.

    ¡°The really fast guy is nicknamed Quicksilver, and the girl who can control other people¡¯s minds and throw objects at you with her mind is called Scarlet Witch. These two are brothers and sisters, both of them are very powerful Mutants.¡± Lin Rui did not say Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch¡¯s original name and he just introduced them with their nickname and ability. Anyway, at this stage, Spiderman and the rest of the League of Defenders just need to know their nickname and ability.

    ¡°Controlling people¡¯s minds?! Is it the same ability as the Magician Mutants we metst time?¡± Deadpool asked when Lin Rui spoke of Scarlet Witch¡¯s ability. Spiderman¡¯s fight with Scarlet Witch didn¡¯t allow her to use the ability to control the mind, so they don¡¯t know yet that Scarlet Witch has this power.

    ¡°Magician? No, in front of Scarlet Witch, that Magician would probably look like a kid ying with cards.¡± Hearing Deadpoolparing Scarlet Witch with the psychic power Magician that they encounteredst time, Lin Rui grinned and shook his head and exined.

    ¡°Hiss ~~ That¡¯s so powerful!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Deadpool couldn¡¯t believe it.

    When they faced the Magicianst time, Deadpool was already puzzled by his mental attacks. If it had not been for Lin Rui, he didn¡¯t know how long it would have taken him to recover by himself. Now listening to Lin Rui saying that Scarlet Witch is so much more powerful than the Magician, Deadpool also feels that he would not be her opponent at all.

    ¡°Well, if you meet her in the future, try to run away. Or, pay more attention to exercise your willpower, if it is strong, it should be helpful.¡± Scarlet Witch¡¯s ability to control the mind would have little effect on him now so he also reminded everyone.

    ¡°So, Mirage Knight, do you have any ns next?¡±

 Chapter 308 Partners

    <h4>Chapter 308 Partners</h4>

    Lin Rui was attacked and taken by Hydra. Something must be done in retaliation for the chaos that Hydra caused this time. Harry asked knowing that The League of Defenders would not let this pass. Hydra was originally a responsibility of SHIELD, but now the League of Defender may have to step in.

    ¡°What¡¯s next? Of course, it¡¯s to eliminate Hydra!¡± Lin Rui answered coldly, hearing Harry¡¯s question.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Harry and the others in the League of Defender did not show any unexpected expressions as this is something that they had expected. And fighting against evil forces like Hydra is something that as the Guardians should do. The League of Defenders is no longer confined to protecting New York.

    ¡°Of course, this is my personal matter and I won¡¯t ask you guys to help me.¡± Lin Rui added after looking at their expressions.

    After all, Hydra is not a cat or a dog. From the time Lin Rui was taken, he had already seen how strong Hydra is today. The current strength of the League of Defenders can¡¯tpete with Hydra. Therefore, if he is the only one, it is rtively easy to move forward or backward. And Hydra already knew his identity, and they would also find Peter and Harry ording to his identity if they help him. This is a risk Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to take.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, your business is our business! And, Hydra is something that needs to be eradicated. They are not just your enemy.¡± Just after Lin Rui finished, Spiderman was the first Jump out and say that he would help him. Even if Peter didn¡¯t know that Mirage Knight was Jackson, he would have helped him without hesitation, let alone now.

    ¡°Me too. It¡¯s not just your responsibility to deal with Hydra.¡± After Peter¡¯s statement, Harry also spoke of his decision. Although Harry can now only be counted as half of the members of the League of Defender, he will not back out in such matters.

    ¡°When have we ever let a single person fight their battle? We have always faced bigger threats together and we would continue to do so.¡± Daredevil also spoke his piece. As a member of SHIELD, he has already been fighting Hydra.

    ¡°Although my own strength may be weaker than you all but there is a huge family behind me that would be able to help us a lot.¡± Jack followed suit and spoke and with the Frankenstein Family behind him, his forces could not be underestimated.

    ¡°Haha ~ Although Francis is dead, I think it is better to kill the Hydra behind him, otherwise there will always be trouble.¡± Seeing everyone supporting Mirage Knight, Deadpool also agreed after augh.

    ¡°You guys ¡­ okay, then ¡­¡± Lin Rui was moved to see that everyone would be supporting him. He knew that whatever he said, these people, his partners and friends, would not back out, so he was ready to thank them but was interrupted.

    ¡°That ¡­ I will also try my best to help you! Mirage Knight!¡± It was Jerry who was standing behind that interrupted Lin Rui. He saw that the League of Defender¡¯s members were going to help Mirage Knight, and he couldn¡¯t help but talk too.

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Sky¡¯s Eye! And Everyone, Thank you!¡± Lin Rui said gratefully as he looked at the supporters in front of him.

    Call!

    ¡°Haha! You are the one who brought us all here, we would not let you have all the fun.¡± Peter put his hand on Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder next to him and said with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll always support you!¡± Harry also put his hand over his other shoulder and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°The League of Defender means more than just protecting New York. We have to protect the entire world and we also have to protect each other!¡± Daredevil also came over and put his hand on Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°And me! I n to take the Frankenstein Family all the way to the top for it to support us. After all, I can¡¯t lose to all of you!¡± Jack put his hand on Daredevil¡¯s shoulder and spoke jokingly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to say anything! I hope we get Hydra off the ground soon!¡± Deadpool was infected by Peter and others¡¯ mood and he also came over and put his hands on Jack¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ that, I¡¯ll do my best too!¡± Jerry came over excitedly, one hand resting on Deadpool¡¯s shoulder, and the other just resting on Harry¡¯s shoulder.

    At this moment, the Seven Members of the League of Defender just formed a circle and faced each other. Although everyone was wearing a mask except for Jack and Jerry, at this time they felt unprecedented trust in their partners around them.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, after simply chatting with his teammates and nning how to deal with Hydra in the future, Lin Rui left with Peter and Harry. As for the Iron Man Armor, it drove over, it flew back after sending Lin Rui back.

    After getting out from the base of the League of Defender, Lin Rui and the other two took off their respective hero suits. Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit and Peter¡¯s Spiderman suit are easier to take off, but Harry¡¯s armor is a lot more troublesome.

    Lin Rui took off the Phantom Suit into the wristband of his left hand with just one thought, and the Spiderman suit on Peter¡¯s body was also very convenient to pull off and store. He took off the hood directly and then Peter clicked something and the tight-fitting Spiderman suit instantly became Loose casual clothes. Peter took a piece of clothing out of his backpack and put it on the outside, and then the Spiderman suit color of his pants became inconspicuous.

    However,pared to the one-click makeover of Mirage Knight and Spiderman, the semi-covered armor of Dark Knight Harry, who had also be a Vignte is a bit difficult to get rid of. However, Harry had already modified it. After several joints were quickly opened, the entire armor was taken down by him. Although it was a lot more trouble than Lin Rui and Peter but his armor is very different from theirs.

    Call!

    Putting the unloaded armor on the Hoverboard and bringing it back to the secret room of his house. Harry looks just like Lin Rui and Peter beside him. They are all high school teenagers.

    ¡°Jackson, are you telling the truth? Tom has really be like that?!¡± Peter asked incredulously as he walked home.

    Lin Rui has just told Peter and Harry about Tom¡¯s capture by Hydra and Tom bing a Winter Soldier. Although all the members of the League of Defender are very trustworthy, this kind of thing is not easy to say.

    ¡°Well, while I was pretending to be controlled, there was a Hydra executive there who was trying to recruit me and he revealed a little bit information about Tom¡¯s situation. They¡¯re working on Tom with the newlyunched Winter Soldier project, a Hydra project to build the perfect Super Soldier. Now, Tom has be a controlled super soldier.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s disbelief, Lin Rui could only exin it again.

    ¡°Damn It! Is there still a chance for Tom to be rescued?¡± Harry also gritted his teeth. Although he was not very close to Tom, he also hated Hydra.

    ¡°It may be difficult, but he is not without a chance. First of all, we have to rescue Tom before we can see if there is a way to remove Hydra¡¯s brainwashing or other control methods from his mind.¡± Although Lin Rui knows that brainwashing is not a means to fully control a Winter Soldier but it is a newly started process and he does not know whether he can wake up Tom¡¯s real consciousness.

    ¡°No matter how difficult it is, we will save Tom!¡± Peter is more familiar with Tom then Harry, so his emotions are deeper.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I swore in front of Tom. I¡¯ll get him back, one way or another.¡± Lin Rui also said seriously.

    ¡°Oh! By the way, Jackson, who was the guy you went with to Margaret¡¯s bar that day? Seeing you go to that bar with him, he must be a really good friend of yours, why is it that we have never heard of him?¡± Just when the three were walking on the road, the atmosphere was dull, and Peter suddenly remembered what he had wanted to ask Lin Rui.

    ¡°Hmm?! Thor! ¡­¡±

 Chapter 309 Forgotten Thor

    <h4>Chapter 309 Forgotten Thor</h4>

    After Peter¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui remembered the prince of Asgard who he had left in Margaret¡¯s Bar. However, because Lin Rui had given Thor the keys to his jeep, he didn¡¯t worry about him much.

    ¡°That¡¯s Thor. He became my friend during my vacation in New Mexico. His identity is a little special, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to introduce him to you. Why? Have you met him?¡± Thinking of Thor who might still be here, busy looking for work, Lin Rui smiled at Peter and Harry.

    ¡°Well, after we found out that you were attacked near Margaret¡¯s Bar, we went over there looking for clues. We found out that you went there for a drink with a friendst night. But your Jeep is still there and you¡¯ve probably got a few tickets on it.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Peter says with a strange look in his eyes.

    ¡°Uh? ¡­ Didn¡¯t I give Thor the key? He didn¡¯t take my jeep?¡± Lin Rui asked with some surprise. Until now, Lin Rui hadn¡¯t realized that Thor had only been here for two months. How could he learn to drive?

    ¡°Well, you do know that your friend can¡¯t drive, don¡¯t you? But it¡¯s a little strange, I mean who doesn¡¯t know how to drive nowadays?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s response, Peter reminded kindly.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I really forgot, he really can¡¯t drive.¡± Lin Rui whispered and shook his head.

    ¡°Your friend is really weird. When are you going to introduce us to him?¡± Harry didn¡¯t go with Peter to Margaret¡¯s bar, so he didn¡¯t know Thor and he had only heard about him.

    ¡°Well, I will. However, he has only recently moved to New York and is still looking for a job. I don¡¯t know if he had found one yet.¡± Lin Rui nodded and answered.

    In fact, Lin Rui was going to ask Harry to do him a favor and let Thor work in Oscorp. Anyway, Harry was now firmly established in Oscorp Industries and there was no problem with arranging a simple job for Thor. However, he did not propose it in the end. On one hand, Thor may be able to find a job by himself. On the other hand, Thor is the prince of Asgard. He must be monitored by SHIELD. It is not convenient to put him in Oscorp Industries.

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll wait.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will introduce him to you soon. But don¡¯t be surprised when I introduce him to you!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Who are we? Even the President of the United States wouldn¡¯t surprise us much, much less a man¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see then!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±

    ¡­

    New York, Thor¡¯s new apartment, because there has been no news of Lin Rui, Thor is walking back and forth in the room worried.

    Shout!

    ¡°Has no one found him yet? Should I be worried?!¡± Thor murmured as he sat on the sofa after walking a few rounds in the small living room without knowing.

    It¡¯s not that Peter didn¡¯t tell Thor about Lin Rui on purpose, it¡¯s just that they were busy saving lives, fighting and so on, and of course, they ignored Thor, an irrelevant person.

    As for the SHIELD agents who had been monitoring Thor, they were aware of Thor¡¯s abnormal mood that day, but they attributed it to a normal reaction to his recent breakup.

    It must be said that this is a very unexpected coincidence, SHIELD knew that Mirage Knight was caught by the Hydra and Jackson also disappeared from Thor¡¯s side at the same time, they only need to think in this way to find the rtionship between the two people. However, the SHIELD agents who were monitoring Thor didn¡¯t care about Jackson¡¯s whereabouts, and they weren¡¯t responsible for him anyway, so they missed a chance to discover the identity of Mirage Knight.

    As for the team of SHIELD agents who had been secretly monitoring Lin Rui¡¯s life, they did not know that Lin Rui had been missing for nearly a day because they had lowered their surveince on Lin Rui after Tony joined SHIELD. And with Tony covering for Lin Rui all the time, they didn¡¯t know any better.

    Buzz ~

    Just as Thor was sitting on the couch worrying about it, his phone suddenly vibrated.

    Call!

    Picking up the phone and looking at the screen, Thor¡¯s face finally showed some surprise and rxation. The caller was Jackson, and it appeared that he had been found.

    ¡°Hello, Jackson?!¡± Thor quickly answered the call.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me, Thor. Sorry to worry you, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s slightly apologetic voice came over the phone. He had really forgotten about Thor.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s all that matters. You¡¯re my first friend on earth, and I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s voice, Thor let go of hisst worry and spoke seriously.

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me that easily. By the way, did you go out to look for a job today?¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to talk too much about himself on the phone as he was worried about SHIELD¡¯s monitoring and he quickly shifted the subject.

    Thor was stunned by Lin Rui¡¯s sudden change of subject, but he hadn¡¯t even reflected on why Lin Rui had to change the subject and he was already embarrassed by Lin Rui¡¯s next question.

    Despite worrying about Lin Rui¡¯s safety all the time today, Thor has not failed to consider what he should be able to do. However, after thinking about it, Thor suddenly found that he could not find any job on the earth with his own ability. In addition to some physical work that doesn¡¯t require brains, Thor is like a novice in a game starting vige, he really doesn¡¯t know what he can do.

    ¡°Er ¡­ Well, I¡¯m still looking. Well, Jackson, do you have anything to rmend?¡± There was no shame in hiding anything from Lin Rui and Thor only hesitated a little and then told the truth.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what job hunting is all about. Especially in a big city like New York, but I think there are a lot of jobs for you if you don¡¯t hate them too much.¡± Upon hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui says without surprise.

    In fact, ording to Lin Rui, it should not be difficult for someone like Thor to find a job and so on, except that he is not well adapted to life on earth.

    First of all, Thor is more than one and nine meters tall, and he is also very handsome. His blond hair makes him look more like a noble. Besides, he is the Prince of Asgard, so he has no problem in temperament, although he is a warrior.

    Therefore, in Lin Rui¡¯s view, Thor can be a model without any problem with a little training. He just doesn¡¯t know if Thor is willing to work in that area, or if SHIELD would be willing to let such an alien visitor be a model on earth.

    Of course, in addition to a model¡¯s job, Thor is still powerful and it would be no problem for him to be a bodyguard, but this also depends on his own willingness and SHIELD.

    ¡°If you need my advice, we¡¯ll talk about it next time we meet.¡± Thinking about what Thor can do, Lin Rui goes on.

    ¡°Well, are we still going to that bar?¡± Thor asked and it seemed that he really liked the atmosphere of the Margaret bar.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ no, I¡¯m going to introduce two of my friends to you next time. It¡¯s not appropriate to go there with them. Let¡¯s meetter to make an appointment.¡±

    ¡°Well, goodbye then.¡±

 Chapter 310 The Withdrawn Squad

    <h4>Chapter 310 The Withdrawn Squad</h4>

    Shout!

    After hanging up on Lin Rui, Thor rxes and leans back on the sofa. The night and morning of worry finally disappeared because of the phone call. Thor had not been so worried about a person in a long time.

    At Asgard, Thor was an omnipotent God. He only charged in the battlefield and hisrades were all brave warriors, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything at all. On earth, Thor is just an ordinary person. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about Asgard¡¯s affairs for the time being. His girlfriend has broken up with him and the only person who can be considered close to him is Jackson. That¡¯s why Thor was so worried about him. He has no one on Earth beside his friend.

    ¡°What kind of job am I going to get?¡± Leaning back on the sofa, Thor, who no longer has to worry about Lin Rui¡¯s safety, frets about his life on earth, something he never had to worry about when he was in Asgard.

    ¡°However, since Jackson said he would help me, he should be able to help me find the right job for myself.¡± After thinking about it for a long time, Thor finally realized that he did not know what kind of job he could find on earth.

    Huh ~

    Finally, Thor, who was too tired to think, got up from the sofa, cleaned up, and went out. He needed to familiarize himself with the neighborhood. After all, Thor would probably be living here for a long time toe.

    Card ~

    Right after Thor leaves the apartment, the team of SHIELD agents who monitor Thor in the apartment across from his apartment gets tangled up.

    Thor and Lin Rui¡¯s phone conversation was monitored by them. Lin Rui deliberately diverged from the topic and they didn¡¯t pay any special attention to it. They just thought that Lin Rui went to Tony for an experiment without contacting Thor. This is also quite normal for people like Lin Rui, after all, Tony¡¯s level of confidentiality is not low.

    ¡°Boss, Thor is looking for a job in New York, are we going to help?¡± One of the young agents in charge of monitoring Thor asks the Captain at his side as he strolls out the door so easily.

    Although the SHIELD agents knew a lot about Jackson, they didn¡¯t feel good to have an alien visitor who was always seeking the help of a young man.

    ¡°This ¡­ wait for me to ask our bosses first.¡± The Captain also felt that this question was a bit difficult to answer, so he was ready to ask this question to his own boss.

    After that, this Captain started to contact his superior, Agent Coulson. A few minutester, the Captain hung up the phone strangely and it seems that he didn¡¯tpletly understand the orders given to him.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s going on? Are we going to help Thor find a job?¡± The young agent asked aggressively.

    ¡°No, let him figure it out. Also, we are ordered to reduce our monitoring of Thor in the future. It seems that they feel that this alien guest is not so important for the time being.¡± Hearing the voice of his men, the Captain answered.

    ¡°Rx surveince of Thor. Isn¡¯t he an 0-8-4 for SHIELD? He belongs to the first-ss security breach. Are we just going to rx our surveince?!¡± When the Agent heard his Captain¡¯s orders, he couldn¡¯t believe it for some time.

    Speaking of which, It was also the young agent¡¯s first exposure to SHIELD¡¯s internal level of events. Although it was only a monitoring mission of a seemingly ordinary human being, Thor is indeed an alien visitor, and his importance to SHIELD and Earth is self-evident. Therefore, the young agent has been working very hard since the day he received this mission. However, he did not expect to get the order to rx the surveince of Thor from the top, which indicates that he is likely to call out a first-level incident, which he does not understand.

    ¡°Well, Yeah. The psychological and behavioral departments above have analyzed it and they have dered that Thor is actually not a threat to Earth for the time being. Although he is still 0-8-4 and the First Contact Event butpared to other first-level events, the level of danger he posses to Earth is not evenparable to an ordinary incident.¡± Knowing that his subordinates did not understand the situation, the Captain exined patiently.

    ¡°So, the Bosses above have finally decided to rx the monitoring of Thor and it¡¯s not like we arepletly removing ourselves, as long as we can confirm his situation from time to time then it would be good. Moreover, he is also in contact with Jackson Lin and because of Jackson¡¯s rtion with Mr. Stark, he knows a lot about us and the general situations. Therefore, the decision to reduce monitoring was made.¡±

    ¡°Really? ¡­ But I don¡¯t think we should just rx our grip on an Alien like this, and he is not in the scope of those in the 51st area.¡± Hearing the Captain¡¯s exnation, the young agent went on.

    ¡°Thor, of course, does not belong to District 51. We are only reducing the monitoring of him. He still belongs to our jurisdiction. Moreover, during the battle with Hydra, SHIELD lost a lot of internal agents. The battle against Hydra is not going to stop anytime soon. Yesterday, we found arge Hydra base. If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Stark¡¯s Iron Man army, we would have suffered another huge loss this time.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s up to us to deal with the current number one enemy, Hydra. This is also a Level-1 event. Didn¡¯t you always want to be on a front-line mission?¡± Looking at the young agent in front of him, the captain said quietly.

    ¡°Tuning us to deal with Hydra? Great! I always wanted to go to the Front Lines!¡± After hearing the Captain¡¯s words, the young agent became excited again.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. So let¡¯s clean up and leave today. As for here, we will send other lower-level teams to take over.¡± Seeing that there wasn¡¯t any problem, the Captain ordered to others around him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The young agent was satisfied, but the Captain and the other experienced old agents in the team did not have his excitement. Monitoring Thor was a very simple and safe thing. Although it was a bit boring, they can bepletely patient with their professional qualities.

    But now, they are being transferred to join the fighting team against Hydra. That was a team that has a lot of casualties all the time. Although they would not be afraid but no one would want to do a dangerous mission if they could so a rxed job.

    However, these are their orders and they will ept it and fulfill it with the best of their abilities. Moreover, Hydra is the enemy for all of them and it is not something that can be evaded.

    So, the secret service team, who had been following Thor since he came to the earth, withdrew in the first week after Thor arrived in New York. Of course, Thor doesn¡¯t even know anything, but it will be more convenient for Lin Rui and Thor to get along with each other in the future.

 Chapter 311 Father and Son Talk

    <h4>Chapter 311 Father and Son Talk</h4>

    Over here, Lin Rui, who hung up the phone, looked around at his two friends with curious eyes. ¡°Well, that¡¯s Thor. You can get to know each other next time. You¡¯ll like him as a friend.¡±

    ¡°Jackson, there seems to be something strange about your friend.¡± ¡°Asked Peter, looking at Lin Rui with a strange look in his eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Rui asks, puzzled.

    ¡°Did he say on the phone that you were his only friend on Earth? Is he an Alien?¡± It turned out that Peter had just heard what Thor and Lin Rui had said, and he had discovered this somewhat abnormal sentence.

    ¡°Oh, this. He is certainly a bit of an entric, but let¡¯s make a formal introduction next time we meet. For now, I will keep some mystery.¡± Lin Rui smiled at Peter¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t n to hide the fact that Thor is an alien from Peter and Harry, after all, they now know each other¡¯s hidden identities. But there¡¯s something fun about keeping others in suspense and it would create a more powerful impact when he introduces Thor to them, of course, whether they believe him or not is not known as Thor doesn¡¯t look much like an alien.

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯m looking forward to our next meeting.¡± There was no definite answer, and Peter let it go.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. You won¡¯t have to worry about the school with your grades, but our increasing absence will not leave a favorable impression.¡± Harry is not as interested in Thor as Peter, and he has already contacted his driver to pick them up.

    ¡°Yeah, I need to hurry back. I was also absent during this time, and although I had Jackson covering for me, maybe the school would call my Aunt.¡± At Harry¡¯s words, Peter nodded. Ever since Peter became Spiderman, he¡¯s been spending most of his time as Spiderman, and he¡¯s been absent from a lot of activities at school, which may have been noticed.

    Huh ~

    Peter had just finished speaking and a luxury car had been driven on the road ahead.

    ¡°The car is here, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that his driver had arrived, Harry headed for the car. Naturally, Lin Rui and Peter followed.

    In this way, Lin Rui returned to normal life after experiencing an inexplicable Hydra attack and abduction. Of course, as to whether he will really return to normal life in the future, Lin Rui himself feels it is unlikely.

    Hydra took Tom away, and his identity has been revealed. Now is not the time for Lin Rui to drag on his feud with Hydra, he must resolve this trouble as soon as possible.

    Now, Lin Rui no longer regards the elimination of Hydra as a simple mainline quest. Rescuing Tom and preventing Hydra from threatening his family is now the main reason Lin Rui wants to destroy Hydra.

    Hydra may not know it, but their idental action has created them with an enemy. If Lin Rui had gone on his way against Hydra, they might have been able to survive for a long time. But now that Lin Rui is determined to eradicate them in the shortest possible time, Hydra¡¯s life will be hard.

    Of course, as for how to eliminate Hydra as soon as possible, in addition to working with Tony, Lin Rui also intends to seek some other help. Lin Rui will make every effort to mobilize all the resources and forces avable to him. When necessary, he will also spend some Reward Points to redeem some weapons and equipment against Hydra from the System Shop. Although it would be wasteful to do so, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care that much right now.

    ¡­

    After a few hours at school in the afternoon, Lin Rui went home. The parents at home were not surprised that Lin Rui didn¡¯te home for a day. Anyway, he used to go to Tony¡¯s house during the holidays. Although this was rarely the case during school days, Tony had already told them in advance, so Lin Rui¡¯s parents didn¡¯t think much about it.

    In fact, ording to Lin Rui¡¯s parents and neighbors. Since Tony Stark admired Lin Rui so much, he could have finished his studies and gone straight to work for Stark Industries. Or to be Tony Stark¡¯s personal assistant, which is more promising than going to school every day.

    As Lin Rui¡¯s father, Lin Hai has been thinking about this question for some time. However, although Lin Rui¡¯s entire family has lived in the United States for a long time, he was still Chinese and Lin Hai hopes that his son can finish his studies. However, if Lin Rui has the same idea then Lin Hai will be very supportive.

    Still, Lin Hai feels like he doesn¡¯t know much about his son anymore. Especially after Lin Rui entered high school, Lin Hai always felt that his son was keeping a lot of secrets, he didn¡¯t know whether it was because Lin Rui is going through puberty or for some other reason.

    Many times, Lin Hai had noticed that Lin Rui was not in his room at night. As for how he went out, Lin Hai didn¡¯t know. Anyway, Lin Rui didn¡¯t get hurt and he didn¡¯t get into any trouble, so Lin Hai won¡¯t be bothering him for this.

    Now, with Lin Rui surrounded by some characters who are not in line with the Lin family¡¯s status, Lin Hai feels even more that his son¡¯s life will not be so simple. So, Lin Hai has long nned to find a time to talk with his son about his future and what kind of person he wants to be. No matter what choice Lin Rui makes, Lin Hai and Mary will be very supportive.

    So, when Lin Rui was about to return to his room after his usual greeting, Lin Hai stopped him.

    ¡°Hey! Son, how are you doing?¡± This is Lin Hai¡¯s opening remarks, and his tone is very peaceful.

    ¡°Er¡­ Not bad. Dad, what can I do for you?¡± Lin Rui asks curiously, seeing his father¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Well, there are some things that I want to talk to you about. If it isn¡¯t inconvenient for you, just sit here for a while.¡± Looking at his son, Lin Hai smiled and patted the sofa beside him and said.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Huh ~

    Lin Rui hase down the stairs and sat beside Lin Hai. Lin Rui is no stranger to this kind of dialogue with his father. Lin Rui, a man who is living his second life also likes the feeling that someone cares about himself.

    ¡°Son, have you been under a lot of pressure recently? I see that you often help out at Mr. Stark¡¯s. Can you keep up with the school work?¡± ¡°Lin Hai asks as he looks at his son sitting next to him.

    ¡°Study pressure? Not at all. Dad, you have to have some faith in your son. I¡¯m a genius. A course at this magnitude isn¡¯t as hard as you think.¡± Lin Rui answers with a smile when he hears his father¡¯s question. Lin Rui¡¯s words are not false either, because, thanks to the memory capsule, Lin Rui was gifted from an early age.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. So, do you have any ns for the future? I think Mr. Stark seems to admire you very much. Do you want to work at Stark Industries in the future?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s easy answer, Lin Hai smiled, and then asked.

 Chapter 312: The Exposed Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 312: The Exposed Trouble</h4>

    ¡°ns for the future? It¡¯s too early to worry about that, dad.¡± Hearing that his father seems to be worried about his future, Lin Rui answers with some frustration and helplessness.

    Lin Rui can¡¯t tell his dad that he is destined to be a Superhero, and now he ns to put all of his efforts to eradicate Hydra, he doesn¡¯t want to scare his father to death.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little early for others, but not for you. And it¡¯s not just you, like your Osborn friend, Harry, who is now the executive director of Oscorp Industries. Peter seems to have been spotted by a New York University early on. Even Tom seems to have spotted by a basketball scout who is in contact with his father. Speaking of Tom, he seems to have been out for a while. The day before yesterday your uncle Smith asked me if Tom had contacted you. He seemed worried.¡± Seeing his son¡¯s perfunctory manner, Lin Hai goes on to mention Tom.

    Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered with worry and anger when he heard his Dad mention Tom, but he quickly covered it up.

    ¡°Actually, I just wanted to say. Whatever your future ns are, whether you take a break from school to study things I don¡¯t understand with Tony Stark, or whether you have other ns, your mother and I will always support you.¡± Seeing that his son didn¡¯t respond, Lin Hai continued.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad, I know.¡± Lin Rui said and he was touched when he heard his father¡¯s words.

    Although Lin Rui knew that his father would really support his decision on the future, it will never include him being a dangerous Vignte. Of course, if Lin Rui¡¯s strength reached the point where no one on Earth would dare to mess with him in the future than he will probably consider telling the truth to his parents and family at that time.

    ¡°Haha, now that you know this, go and rest now. I heard from Mr. Stark that he has been working on a veryplicated experiment and may need your help. You will be very busy. I thought you would not be home for several days.¡± Seeing his son¡¯s serious tone, Lin Hai smiles and pats him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Well, dad, I¡¯ll go and rest.¡± Lin Rui went upstairs after he said this.

    ¡°This boy, it seems that he already has his own ns, but he doesn¡¯t want to tell me! Forget it, I have already said that I will support him, so I will let him decide for himself.¡± Watching his son go upstairs, Lin Hai smiled and muttered.

    ¡°Simple¡± Lin Hai doesn¡¯t know what his son¡¯s ns are. Would he still say that he would support Lin Rui when he found what Lin Rui had been doing secretly, would he still support him in bing a Superhero? Lin Hai never thought about it!

    ¡­

    Call!

    Lin Rui, who talked briefly with his Dad, walked into his room and fell to the bed. The experience fromst night made him tired.

    ¡°Whew! This was a really close call! If they hadn¡¯t been quick, I might have been trapped in the Hydra!¡± Back home, Lin Rui was finally able to rx a little, and then he realized how lucky he was to be back safely.

    This time, Lin Rui was finally forced to die with Hydra and he would have done it if not for the timely arrival of Iron Man, this was too dangerous. Of course, after this incident, Lin Rui would not rx. Lin Rui¡¯s identity was discovered by Hydra and it is possible that his family would be threatened and hurt by the Hydra.

    ¡°However, this time I was careless enough to think that I could really get into Hydra and destroy them from the inside. Now that they know who I am, it will be time to speed up the destruction of the Hydra while protecting my family.¡± Lying in bed, Lin Rui rxed for only two minutes and then began to worry.

    Huh ~

    ¡°Should I ask SHIELD to help protect my family? With their professionalism and the skills of their agents, they should be able to protect my parents. But why would they help me?¡± Sitting up in bed, Lin Rui thought while frowning. Lin Rui¡¯s normal identity was not enough for the SHIELD to take him and his words seriously, and he would rather not expose his identity to SHIELD and had Fury send someone to protect his parents.

    ¡°Tony would definitely be willing to help me protect my parents, but I can¡¯t let a few Iron Man Armors tantly follow my parents. After all, Iron Man¡¯s name is too big for him to protect someone in secret.¡± After passing the SHIELD, Lin Rui thought of the possibility of thinking about Iron Man protecting his parents.

    ¡°Or maybe I should ask Jack to send some reliable people? But Frankenstein Family hasn¡¯t fully transformed yet. It¡¯s still not good for Jack to protect my parents.¡± After feeling that Iron Man was too provocative, Lin Rui thinks about Jack and the Frankenstein Family. But Frankenstein Family was a family of gangsters and he still felt that it was a bit inappropriate.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not good for someone else to protect my parents, should I send them to a ce where Hydra can¡¯t hurt them. For example, Stark Industries or Oscorp Industries. I think my parents should be well protected in these two ces.¡± Finding it impractical to send someone to secretly protect his parents, Lin Rui goes in another direction, sending his parents to a ce less likely to be attacked by the Hydra.

    Of course, sending his parents to SHIELD is also fine, but Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to choose that option for now.

    ¡°But how do I get Mom and Dad to go to Stark Industries or Oscorp? Both of them seem to be fairly stable in their jobs, so it might seem odd for Tony or Harry to suddenly ask them to work for them.¡± Although this is a better idea, Lin Rui thinks there will be some trouble on her parents¡¯ side.

    ¡°Ah! This is so annoying! Dame those Hydra basterds! Without them, I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about all of this!¡± After thinking about it for a long time, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t think of a good way and pulled at his hair in frustration.

    ¡°I will talk to Tony first, and then I will see my parent¡¯s mood. If they want, I will get them a good job at Stark or Oscorp. At home, I can get some Special Defence Type Items to protect them.¡±

    ¡°As long as Ipletely eliminate Hydra, my parents will be safe.¡± With thatst sentence, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed a cold light.

    ¡°OK! For the time being, it¡¯s necessary to put the quick elimination of Hydra on the agenda. Where should I look for them?¡± Lin Rui has no good way to protect his family. He can only eliminate Hydra as soon as possible and solve the problem from the root.

    ¡°Should we join forces with SHIELD? The League of Defender is not a small force now, and ifbined with SHIELD, the blow to the Hydra should be big.¡± When ites to destroying the Hydra, Lin Rui cannot help but think of joining forces with SHIELD.

    Just as Fury is building the Avengers team, the League of Defender is the same as the Avengers and if the two teams team up against Hydra, it will be a very heavy blow to Hydra.

    Hum ~

    Just as Lin Rui was thinking about joining forces with SHIELD, his phone suddenly vibrated.

    Pulling out his phone, it revealed a name Lin Rui wasn¡¯t too surprised by: Steve Rogers, Captain America. It seems that the battle against Hydra is finally over, and Rogers is finally going to ask Mirage Knight about Winter Soldier Bucky.

    Without hesitation, Lin Rui had picked up the phone and said. ¡°Hello there, Captain Rogers.¡±

 Chapter 313: Rogersâ€™ Worry

    <h4>Chapter 313: Rogers¡¯ Worry</h4>

    ¡°Hello, Captain Rogers. Thank you for helping me this time. I heard that SHIELD also lost a lot of people this time, my apologies for your loss.¡± The call was answered and Lin Rui said to Steve Rogers on the other side.

    Actually, Lin Rui was not surprised that Rogers called him. Because at the Hydra base, Captain Rogers had made it clear that he had to talk with him but he was interrupted by Tony.

    Of course, Lin Rui can probably guess as to why Captain Rogers is looking for himself. The first possibility is that he is looking for information on Winter Soldier Bucky and the other option is that he is looking for general information on Hydra for SHIELD.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight, it¡¯s good that you are okay. Although this was a rescue operation, Hydra was originally the enemy of SHIELD, and those soldiers knew that they could die before going in so they will not have any resentment.¡± Hearing Lin Rui, Captain Rogers said quietly.

    As a standard Soldier, Captain Rogers knows that there would be many sacrifices in their fight against Hydra and these things will not shake him.

    ¡°Well, I know. So what does Captain Rogers want from me? As long as I can help, I will certainly help.¡± Lin Rui was no longer polite and asked directly. Now Lin Rui has nned to cooperate with SHIELD to deal with Hydra thoroughly, so if there is any problem with Captain Rogers, Lin Rui will try his best to answer him.

    ¡°Well, I did have a question for you. That is, have you seen Bucky in that Hydra base?¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s direct question, Captain Rogers stopped beating around the bush and asked directly.

    It turned out that Rogers was still looking for Bucky. It seems that SHIELD really did not find a trace of Bucky! Could he really hide like that? Without Hydra¡¯s sanctuary, where can Bucky who is a killer and had been out of touch from modern technology go?

    Hearing Captain Rogers¡¯ words, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help thinking that. Although Lin Rui knows the plot of the Marvel movies, he doesn¡¯t know where is Bucky hiding right now. Bucky has been avoiding the search of both sides since he left Hydra. He was also inexplicably found by someone in the ¡®Captain America Civil War¡¯ that triggered the civil war between Iron Man and Captain America and the heroes led by them.

    ¡°Where is Colonel Bucky? I did see the Winter Soldier in this Hydra base, but it wasn¡¯t Colonel Bucky Barnes.¡± After thinking it over, Lin Rui said as tly as possible.

    Captain Rogers¡¯s breathing on the other end of the phone is noticeably heavier when Lin Rui says that he had seen Winter Soldier, but the excitement is dampened when Lin Rui says it¡¯s not Bucky.

    ¡°Not Bucky? But there was a Winter Soldier? So does that mean Bucky was probably at the base, too?¡± Captain Rogers doesn¡¯t doubt what Lin Rui had said, and Rogers doesn¡¯t delve into how Lin Rui had known about Winter Soldier. He just wants to find Bucky.

    ¡°Actually, Captain Rogers, I didn¡¯t tell you theplete truthst time.¡± Lin Rui took a deep breath when he heard Captain Rogers¡¯ words.

    Last time he met Rogers, Lin Rui said that if he wanted to find Bucky, he would have to go to Hydra¡¯s bases one by one. That¡¯s because Lin Rui wanted Captain Rogers to try his best to find and destroy Hydra. He didn¡¯t tell Rogers that Bucky had probably recovered some of his memories and had already left Hydra.

    Now, Lin Rui no longer ns to lie to Rogers. He believes that even if he tells Rogers the truth, he won¡¯t let go of Hydra.

    ¡°What?!¡± Captain Rogers¡¯ tone rose a lot when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    He did not know why Lin Rui said this because what Lin Rui had said to himst time, Rogers also confirmed that information with Fury and it is a pretty sure thing that Bucky is the Winter Soldier of Hydra.

    ¡°I did see Winter Soldier in Hydra¡¯s base yesterday, but it was a new type of Winter Soldier. Bucky, as an older generation of Winter Soldier from sixty years ago, may have been abandoned by Hydra.¡± Knowing that Rogers was surprised, Lin Rui continued to exin.

    ¡°You mean! ¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Rogers on the phone seemed to think about something.

    ¡°I mean, Bucky Barnes may have recovered a part of his memory and fled from Hydra. However, because he was controlled for sixty years, the memory he recovered may be fractured or limited for now. Therefore, the most likely scenario is that Colonel Bucky is hiding from SHIELD and Hydra¡¯s search.¡± Not intending to hide anything, Lin Rui told Captain Rogers exactly what he knew.

    After Lin Rui finished speaking, Captain Rogers on the other side of the phone didn¡¯t talk for a long time, and Lin Rui could only hear the uneven breathing from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you mean. Bucky, has he remembered me?¡± About a minuteter, there was a hesitant Captain Rogers voice on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Er¡­ This, I think it should be, he may have remembered you but I can¡¯t be certain.¡± Lin Rui speaks knowing what answer Captain Rogers expects now, but he can¡¯t guarantee this so he could only say this.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t hee to me?! Sixty years have passed and all of our Comrades-in-arms are all gone now. At the time when I had nothing, I still had Bucky! Now, when Bucky has nothing, he still has me and he should have realized that!¡± Captain Rogers didn¡¯t seem to hear the uncertainty in Lin Rui¡¯s words his emotions seemed to erupt at once as he asked loudly to the phone.

    For Steve Rogers, most of his memories are still those of sixty years ago. After all, Barnes was the only friend of Steve Rogers in this strange modern world who had survived for 60 years and no matter what he had be, Rogers would not abandon him.

    ¡°This ¡­ Captain Rogers. I¡¯m not really sure that he remembers you. And, even if Colonel Bucky Barnes does remember things, he has been a killer for Hydra for sixty years, do you think Bucky woulde to you?¡± Feeling Steve Rogers¡¯ mood swings, Lin Rui said calmly.

    Huh ~

    It seemed that Caption Rogers had heard what Lin Rui said and the other side of the phone was quiet again.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, if Bucky had recovered his memory, it would have been normal for him to do so. So where do you think I should go to find him now?¡± Finally, after two more minutes of silence, the voice of Captain Rogers came again.

 Chapter 314 Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 314 Coboration</h4>

    Ai~

    After hearing Captain Rogers¡¯s words, Lin Rui sighed silently in his heart. In fact, what Lin Rui said just now is already very obvious, that is, Bucky is now deliberately hiding and he would not be easy to find.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, I don¡¯t know where to find him anymore. Colonel Barnes probably had gone out of the country. However, without the cover provided by Hydra, Colonel Bucky still needs to live and he would be found sooner orter.¡± Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t dare to tell Rogers that he can help him find Bucky, so he can only persuade him.

    ¡°I see, Thank You, Mirage Knight, I understand.¡± Captain Rogers said quietly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. Now, he seems to have sorted out his feelings and he may already know how to find the hidden Bucky. After all, the resources in SHIELD arergely avable to Rogers.

    ¡°Well, I also hope that Captain Rogers can find Bucky at an early date.¡± Captain Rogers¡¯ mood has stabilized and Lin Rui gives his blessing.

    In fact, Bucky¡¯s disappearance is a good thing for Lin Rui. After all, Bucky killed Tony¡¯s parents while working in Hydra, and if Tony finds out about it, he¡¯ll turn against Rogers, something Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to see.

    Also, Lin Rui now has information about how they hypnotize Bucky that was released from the SHIELD in their data dump. As a result, no one on the outside now has ess to the hypnosis manual, Bucky is safe, and Lin Rui is in no hurry to get Captain Rogers to find him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find Bucky somehow, so now, does Mirage Knight have any intention of ??working with SHIELD in dealing with Hydra?¡± Bucky¡¯s affairs are over and Captain Rogers talked about his other purpose in contacting Mirage Knight, he wants this mysterious character to join forces with SHIELD to deal with Hydra.

    After all, Lin Rui had shown hostility to Hydra from the beginning and now he was captured by Hydra. Fury felt that it was a good time to join forces. So, while Rogers has recently had some issues with Fury, there is still a clear line ofmunication between them on the Hydra incident, and this time he contacted Lin Rui about it.

    Sure enough, SHIELD was thinking of joining forces. It seems clear that they have analyzed my position as well. Then it would be easy to push the boat with the current. Hearing Captain Rogers¡¯ words, Lin Rui thought silently.

    ¡°Cooperation? That¡¯s all very well, and that¡¯s what I was going to do.¡± So Lin Rui said yes directly on the phone.

    ¡°Then, we will have someone contact youter. Now that you have joined us, we will have an easier time against Hydra and we will destroy it!¡± Captain Rogers wasn¡¯t surprised that Lin Rui had agreed so quickly and continued.

    ¡°Sure! And we will finish this goal soon!¡± Lin Rui emphasized again after Captain Rogers said.

    ¡°Yes! Soon!¡±

    Then Lin Rui and Captain Rogers spoke briefly and then hung up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Rogers will find Bucky Barnes. I hope Tony will never know that it was Bucky who killed his parents. Or should I go to Hydra¡¯s Siberia base now to destroy that information?¡± Hanging up the phone, Lin Rui muttered in a low voice, the exposure of Bucky¡¯s killing of Tony¡¯s parents was something Lin Rui thought he would encounter in the future, and it would be the best if it could be resolved in advance.

    ¡°Well, this is a feasible solution. However, Tony already knows who I am now. If I suddenly go to Siberia, would he have any doubts?¡±

    ¡°Ah! I think that hiding things are not good. The more concealed something is the more it will hurt and the situation may end up getting worse.¡± However, just when Lin Rui thought for a long time, he suddenly found that he had been trying to hide this matter again.

    However, it was unfair to Tony. After all, it was his parents, and it was indeed something Bucky did. Lin Rui seemed to be on Captain Rogers and Bucky¡¯s side.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just focus on Hydra right now. I don¡¯t know when Captain Rogers will find Bucky. Maybe he wouldn¡¯t be able to find him, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it.¡± In the end, Lin Rui decided it was good to let things slide for a while.

    Buzz ~

    When Lin Rui was thinking about the rtionship between Bucky, Tony, and Rogers, his phone vibrated again. Picking up the phone and looking at it, Lin Rui frowned.

    ¡°Hello, Agent Coulson, it¡¯s you again! So you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in charge of contacting the League of Defender for SHIELD?¡± Picking up the phone, Lin Rui says hello. The caller turned out to be an agent Coulson whom Lin Rui had not contacted in a long time.

    It is not known whether the previous contact with Mirage Knight was not good, Coulson has not been in charge of Mirage Knight since, but this time Fury sent him. After all, SHIELD doesn¡¯t have enough senior agents like Coulson right now.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight. I¡¯ll be the one in charge of contacting the League of Defender from now on.¡± Ignoring Lin Rui¡¯s joke, Coulson said calmly.

    ¡°Really? I thought it would be Daredevil? After all, he is now a member of your SHIELD, and he is also a member of the League of Defender.¡± Lin Rui said suddenly when he heard Coulson¡¯s answer.

    Coulson: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®How did I forget this! Who would be more appropriate to contact SHIELD and League of Defender than Daredevil?¡¯!! This was what Coulson suddenly thought after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°Daredevil is okay, but it¡¯s too much to ask him to do contact nning and stuff like that. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll want to do it.¡± As Coulson struggled, Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it?¡± Coulson doesn¡¯t know if what Lin Rui had said is true. Anyway, Coulson has a job to do and he won¡¯t back out now.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, you can¡¯t have such small emotions in doing things, you need to express yourself more so that you canplete the mission well.¡± Obviously, Coulson¡¯s mood at the end of the phone was not good and Lin Rui said intentionally.

    ¡°Well, Mirage Knight, I just called you to tell you that I will be in charge of contacting you and the League of defenders. So if you have any information on Hydra, please contact me directly.¡± Coulson said seriously not wanting to talk any more nonsense to Lin Rui.

    ¡°I know, maybe I¡¯ll give you a piece of big news soon. Hydra will soon disappear from this world.¡± Lin Rui said seriously not wanting to joke any more.

    ¡°Well, I hope so.¡± Coulson hung up the phone after replying seriously.

 Chapter 315 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 315 *Hidden*</h4>

    Toot ~

    ¡°This guy, he doesn¡¯t like me very much, does he?¡± Listening to the beep on the phone, Lin Rui smiles. Aside from Captain Rogers and Fury, Lin Rui is best acquainted with Agent Coulson in the SHIELD.

    ¡°Now, who¡¯s going to contact me next?¡± After a series of phone calls from Captain Rogers and Coulson, Lin Rui was not ready to rest now, he just kept holding the phone and he was waiting for it to ring.

    After all, the rescue of Mirage Knight also involves the X-Men and the sorcerers of Earth. Of course, sorcerers may not be able to find Mirage Knight¡¯s contact information, and they have not yet made their intentions clear. So Lin Rui is now waiting for a call from X-Men, namely Iceman Robert.

    Buzz ~

    Sure enough, less than two minutes after Coulson¡¯s call ended, Lin Rui¡¯s phone vibrated again. Without any surprise, Lin Rui saw Robert¡¯s name on the disy.

    ¡°Hey, Robert, thank you so much for helping me out this time!¡± Lin Rui answered the phone call with a thank you again.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight, you¡¯re fine ¡­¡±

    ¡­

    A few minutester, Lin Rui hung up the phone silently. However, Lin Rui frowned slightly at this time, seemingly thinking about something.

    ¡°Going to Xavier¡¯s School for the Gifted? But there¡¯s professor Charles there. What if he reads my mind? Will he know the biggest secret in my mind?¡± Iceman had just asked Lin Rui toe to the Xavier School on the phone, but Lin Rui had some concerns and he refused temporarily.

    As a powerful telepath, his ability is feared by countless people. If Professor Charles hadn¡¯t been a moderate and if he hadn¡¯t wanted co-exitance between human and Mutants, he and Mao might have been able to subvert the rule of the earth. After all, the power of telepathy is too powerful.

    ¡°However, Professor Charles does not seem to be the kind of person who will read other people¡¯s mind casually. Moreover, I am now nning to start a full-scale war against Hydra, and it seems necessary to get the help of X-MEN.¡± Although Lin Rui was a little worried about his secret being found, he also thought that Professor Charles should not read his mind without any cause. In addition, the strength of the X-Men would also a great help to him against Hydra and he must win them over.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go for that trip. I still believe that Professor Charles would not read my mind and my secrets may not be discovered by mind reading!¡± Finally, Lin Rui decided to go to the Xavier Academy to get some help in dealing with Hydra as soon as possible. He needs to take this risk.

    Then Lin Rui¡¯s phone didn¡¯t ring again. Of course, Lin Rui was really ready to take a break. So, Lin Rui turned off the phone.

    ¡­

    When Lin Rui began to rest at home, the few people he had contacted just now were not as rxed as him.

    Steve Rogers¡¯ mindset changed after he got some news about Bucky from Mirage Knight. He had always thought Bucky was still in a Hydra base, but now Mirage Knight tells him that Bucky has left Hydra and gone into hiding. His search was about to change, and he had many other things on his mind.

    ¡°Although Mirage Knight didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but I think he knows it, and it doesn¡¯t seem to be a good result to find Bucky now. He has been an Assasin for so many years in Hydra and he had killed many people. If he is found now, he will receive a heavy jail time at the best and he may be put to death at worst. So keeping Bucky away from here seems to be the best option right now.¡± Steve Rogers thought secretly, looking at the various data on hisputer about Hydra tracking.

    Rogers didn¡¯t want to find Bucky by putting him in jail himself, so he might as well just let him hide-out. For Rogers, Bucky did all the things because he was forced to do them during his years of being controlled by Hydra, and with a little personal thought, Rogers didn¡¯t even think Bucky did them.

    So, if Captain Rogers wants to find Bucky now, he¡¯ll have to solve some of the problems he¡¯s had since he found Bucky. At the very least, he¡¯ll find a way to help Bucky mitigate some of his crimes. His hypnotic control by Hydra is a good reason, but it doesn¡¯tpletly prove Bucky¡¯s innocence. Of course, with Captain Rogers in his current position, it¡¯s not impossible for him to actually protect Bucky and get him all clear. But he also wants to protect Bucky as other people do, by proving his innocence.

    ¡°So let¡¯s see how many incidents Bucky hasmitted over the years.¡± Eventually, Steve used his powers to begin reading SHIELD¡¯s top-secret files about assassinations that had not been identified for 60 years.

    Rogers would have a much better chance of keeping Bucky alive if he could determine that these events had little to do with him. Of course, this is Captain Rogers without knowing that Bucky killed Tony¡¯s parents. If Captain Rogers had known about this, he would have had a real headache.

    Not to mention the follow-up actions of Steve Rogers after talking on the phone with Lin Rui, Iceman Robert also had some troubles after talking on the phone with Lin Rui. Robert explicitly invited Lin Rui to visit the Xavier Academy on the phone. He wants to get into touch with such a mutants-friendly Vignte. Professor Charles also seems to be very interested in New York¡¯s Vignte and wants to invite him over to see him.

    However, Lin Rui did not agree on the phone. From Lin Rui¡¯s words, Robert could hear Lin Rui¡¯s hesitation, as if he was thinking about something.

    ¡°Does Mirage Knight still mind our identity as Mutants? He shouldn¡¯t be like that!¡¯ Robert thought helplessly.

    In the simple interaction with Lin Rui, Iceman can clearly feel Lin Rui¡¯s friendly attitude towards Mutants, which is why Iceman helped to find Lin Rui this time and even ask professor Charles to read Francis¡¯s mind. However, Lin Rui¡¯s attitude now leaves him confused.

    ¡°Did that Mirage Knight not ept your invitation?¡± Just as Iceman was confused, a beautiful girl next to him asked softly.

    ¡°Well, yes, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, does he have a problem with Mutants?¡± Holding the girl in his arms, Iceman replied helplessly.

    ¡°Robert, don¡¯t think too much about this, maybe this Mirage Knight just wants to take a break. After all, he had just survived a danger om his life.¡± The girl in Robert¡¯s arms reached over and touched Iceman¡¯s face and said softly.

    ¡°Ah! I hope so, Kitty.¡± After hearing his girlfriend¡¯s persuasion, Iceman could only think so. It turns out that the girl who has a close rtionship with Iceman is his girlfriend, Shadowcat, Kitty.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, Professor Charles has something to tell us. Recently, the Mutants Brotherhood seems to be making big moves again.¡± Kissing Robert, Kitty said as she pulled him out.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±

    Chapter 315: X-Men¡¯s Invitation

 Chapter 316 Lost Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 316 Lost Weapons</h4>

    After Lin Rui returned home for a day off, he spoke to his parents about whether they wanted to work for Stark Industries or Oscorp. But, as Lin Rui predicted, his parents who already have stable jobs had no such ns. Still, Lin Rui¡¯s parents are grateful to Tony and Harry for giving them the chance.

    There is no other good way that Lin Rui can think of to protect his parents. He cannot force his parents to work at Stark Industries. Therefore, Lin Rui only exchanged two Advanced Guardian Symbols from the System Shop for his parents which cost him five thousand Reward Points.

    ¡°This is only thing that I can do for the time being, I hope Hydra won¡¯t have time to make a move on my parents.¡± Already sitting in a daze in the ssroom, Lin Rui silently thinks about his own things, about how to destroy Hydra as soon as possible.

    The best way to make Hydra give up on making a move on his parents is to beat them all up and push them behind bars or just outright kill them so that they don¡¯t have a chance to mess with Lin Rui or his family again. Therefore, Lin Rui will hit Hydra in an all-round way from now on, and do his best toplete this goal.

    After a few moments, Lin Rui turns to look at Peter, who is sitting next to him. In contrast to Lin Rui¡¯s currentck of interest in the ss, Peter is paying attention in the ss. As his eyes pass over Peter, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes move to the back of the room. There is an empty seat. It is Tom¡¯s.

    Tom has been missing for more than a week now and the Smiths can¡¯t reach him. At first, they had thought that Tom was out having fun and he forgot to contact his family, but now the Smiths already know that something is wrong. When Lin Rui came back yesterday, he learned that the Smiths had already reported Tom¡¯s disappearance to the police. But so far there has been no news.

    Looking at Tom¡¯s empty seat, Lin Rui was feeling very ufortable. Lin Rui was feeling even down when he remembers how haggard Tom¡¯s parents were when the Smiths came to see himst night to find out if anything was wrong with Tom before he disappeared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tom, I will save you and get you back here!¡± Looking at Tom¡¯s empty seat, Lin Rui swears silently in his heart.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, are you okay?¡± Just as Lin Rui looked at Tom¡¯s seat in a daze, Peter suddenly poked him and asked quietly.

    Lin Rui¡¯s little moves have long been seen by the teacher in the ss, but Lin Rui is already the best student in the ss, and he often works as an assistant beside Tony Stark. Therefore, the teachers in the school do not care much about his frequent leave of absence or daze in ss. However, Lin Rui always influences others in this way.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just thinking about Tom, his parents are very sad now.¡± At Peter¡¯s warning, Lin Rui turns his head and whispers back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely save Tom!¡± Peter said seriously knowing what Lin Rui was worried about.

    ¡°Yes, definitely!¡±

    ¡­

    After school, Lin Rui ns to go to Tony and talk to him about joining forces to deal with Hydra but his cell phone suddenly rings. After taking out his mobile, he read the screen and realized that it was Coulson. Is there news about Hydra?!! Lin Rui¡¯s spirit quickly picked up.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, is there any news about Hydra?¡± Lin Rui asked immediately after the call was connected, and Peter near him was also surprised and got closer.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ no, Mirage Knight, there is no news about Hydra as they have gone deep into hiding for the time being.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Coulson on the other side of the phone answered awkwardly. If Hydra could be found so easily, they would not have been able to lurk inside SHIELD for so many years.

    ¡°So what¡¯s wrong, why are you contacting me? Except for Hydra, I don¡¯t want to be distracted by other things.¡± Upon hearing that there was no news about Hydra, Lin Rui¡¯s tone went down instantly.

    ¡°Well, the follow-up cleanup of the New Jersey Hydra Base is almostplete. Inside, we found a de that appears to be your weapon. That¡¯s why I called to see if you wanted me to deliver that de to you.¡± Ignoring Lin Rui¡¯s change of tone, Coulson continued.

    It turned out that SHIELD had almostpleted the follow-up cleanup of the Hydra base, and had also found the Thunder de buried in the ruins. Because Lin Rui had used the Thunder de many times in his previous fights, SHIELD also clearly knew that the de belongs to Mirage Knight, so Coulson made such a call.

    And now, Lin Rui¡¯s Thunder de is at Coulson¡¯s hand. Before making this call, Coulson also had SHIELD¡¯s weapons department conduct a series of tests on the Thunder de. The experimental results have excited those weapons researchers at SHIELD. They have not seen any cold weapon that can have the energy absorption characteristics of the Thunder de. Had it not been Mirage Knight¡¯s sword, they would not have returned it so generously.

    ¡°Oh, did you find the Thunder de? What about Fire God Artillery?¡± Lin Rui remembered the two weapons that he had left behind at Hydra base when he heard Coulson¡¯s words. It was also during this time that he was thinking about how to deal with Hydra and how to protect his family while also rescuing Tom, and in these thoughts, he had forgotten about these two weapons.

    ¡°Fire God Artillery? What¡¯s that?¡± Coulson asked, frowning slightly, as another apparently weaponized word came out of Lin Rui¡¯s mouth.

    While holding the phone, Coulson looked sideways. He is currently in the weapons testingboratory on the third floor of SHIELD headquarters. Many high-tech weapons that they have harvested from the Hydra base are being tested here. Among them are the force field weapons and shock wave weapons used by the Alpha team to capture Lin Rui. These are weapons that SHIELD has never seen before.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a weapon with arge barrel-like shape, and it¡¯s mine.¡± Hearing Coulson¡¯s doubts, Lin Rui went on to briefly describe the most obvious features of Fire God Artillery.

    ¡°Is that yours, Mirage Knight?¡± Although Lin Rui¡¯s description is simple, Coulson is now at the weaponboratory. He has seen an experimenter holding a weapon simr to the weapon described by Lin Rui.

    ¡°It seems that Fire God Artillery is also with you, then let Daredevil bring them over to me, you don¡¯t have toe personally.¡± Lin Rui went on after hearing Coulson¡¯s words.

    ¡°By the way, if you are going to test the Fire God Artillery, it¡¯s best to be careful, it¡¯s a bit powerful.¡± Lin Rui knew that SHIELD will do some tests on the Fire God Artillery and reminded them.

    ¡°Powerful? ¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Coulson just saw that the experimenter had started testing with Fire God Artillery.

    Buzz ~

    Boom!

    Before Coulson could warn the experimenter, the Fire God Artillery had been fired up in an instant. After an instant of charging, a blinding sh of light shot out of the barrel and hit the superalloy wall in front of it, which was used to test the weapon¡¯s power.

    When the dazzling light disappeared, Coulson and all the personals in the entireboratory looked at the alloy wall in shock. The alloy wall that was able to withstand many high-powered weapons was now pierced by the Fire God Artillery. The hole led directly to the weapons warehouse behind the wall.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve seen it.¡± Lin Rui on the phone apparently heard the sound of Fire God Artillery bombarding the wall and spoke softly.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ that, yes. Mirage Knight ¡­¡± Coulson suddenly responded when he heard the voice on the phone.

    Seeing the great power of Fire God Artillery, Coulson had the intention to keep it here for research, but he would not force it if Lin Rui did not want to. Only if he had just said that he had not seen the Fire God Artillery.

    ¡°I know you want to study the Fire God Artillery, so I will lend it to you for a few days. But you are not allowed to destroy it.¡± Before Coulson had finished speaking, Lin Rui had guessed what he was going to say and had simply and generously agreed with his intentions.

    ¡°Thank you, Mirage Knight.¡± Coulson thanked him heartily. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the Thunder de relying on internal energy to be used, maybe Coulson would have also asked Lin Rui to leave the Thunder de to him for research.

    ¡°Well, next time you call, I want to hear about Hydra.¡± Finally, Lin Rui has hung up.

 Chapter 317: A Calm Day

    <h4>Chapter 317: A Calm Day</h4>

    On the SHIELD side, Coulson has also put down the phone. Of course, he would not disbelieve what Lin Rui had said to him. The Fire God Artillery, which was clearly an Advanced technological weapon was Mirage Knight¡¯s. As for how Mirage Knight came to be carrying such a massive weapon, he will let the experts analyze the situation.

    Coulson would now break the news to the emotional researchers who are surrounding the Fire God Artillery. Lin Rui told Coulson that they could study Fire God Artillery, but SHIELD could not keep it forever.

    Walking to the researchers, Coulson gave them a week to study the powerful Fire God Artillery. Although unhappy, those researchers have no way but to do their best to try to thoroughly study this Fire God Artillery within one week.

    After exining the matter, Coulson left the weaponsboratory underground area at SHIELD headquarters. Coulson is not only responsible for being the liaison between SHIELD and the League of Defender in their n against Hydra. He is also an importantmander on the front line. As Lin Rui has just said, he needs information about Hydra, and Coulson needs to push his agents.

    ¡­

    ¡°Did you leave your weapon at Hydra¡¯s base?¡± Peter looked at Lin Rui who had hung up the phone and asked.

    ¡°Well, I did use the Thunder de and the Fire God Artillery. They probably haven¡¯t been able to figure out the direction of their research on the Thunder de, so I will be getting it back soon. As for the Fire God Artillery, it will probably take them some time to study it. But I don¡¯t care. If the SHIELD doesn¡¯t study it, I¡¯ll give it to Tony. It¡¯s a powerful weapon.¡± Putting away his phone, Lin Rui answers Peter as he heads out the door.

    ¡°Jackson, I have been wondering, where did you get your high-tech weapons and all the magical things on you?¡± Peter walked beside Lin Rui and asked curiously.

    Lin Rui is well aware as to why Peter is asking this, Peter¡¯s Spiderman suit is provided to him by Tony. But Lin Rui had shown so many amazing things and he seems to get them from nowhere and Peter and others doesn¡¯t know where they came from. Before they knew the identity of Mirage Knight, they thought that Mirage Knight has powerful support behind him which provides him with all these things. But now, after knowing that Lin Rui was Mirage Knight, Peter and Harry were very confused about his items.

    ¡°Haha! That is ¡­ a secret! However, I can get a lot of magical or high-tech things, but I also need to pay a price for them.¡± Lin Rui said with a smile when he heard Peter¡¯s question. Lin Rui had said the exact same thing to Tony and he also exined it to Peter briefly.

    ¡°Oh! Jackson, do you have any hidden Identities? Are you an Alien or something?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Peter asks rhetorically.

    Lin Rui: ¡°Hehe ¡­¡± I crossed over from another world, but how can I tell you that?

    ¡­

    Within a few days after being rescued, Lin Rui went to school very quietly. He went home immediately after school and usually did not go out as Mirage Knight.

    On the one hand, Lin Rui is worried that he will encounter Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch again. He still cannot fight against those two powerful Mutants with his current strength, despite the support of his teammates. On the other hand, Lin Rui is also worried that Hydra will attack his family after knowing his identity. Therefore, Lin Rui stayed at home except for school these days and even participated in some boring outdoor activities with his parents, which made Lin Rui¡¯s parents feel very surprised and pleased.

    However, Lin Rui did not find a single trace of Hydra within these days and they did not seem to have any ns to retaliate against Lin Rui or his family. Of course, Lin Rui won¡¯t just rx like that. After a few days of setting up, Lin Rui has set up a full set of defensive arrays that he exchanged from the System Shop around his home, it is enough to withstand a small scale attack.

    In such a situation, Lin Rui is also thinking about whether to ept Iceman¡¯s invitation to go to Xavier Academy. Lin Rui is very aware of the X-Men¡¯s powers. With their support, it will obviously be easier to deal with Hydra. Moreover, Professor Charles¡¯s ability is even more abnormal. If he can use something to magnify his ability to find Hydra¡¯s bases around the world, then their efficiency in finding Hydra would be even better then SHIELD¡¯s.

    So, after thinking for a few days, Lin Rui decided to go to Xavier School for Gifted this weekend. It is because Lin Rui being low-key these days that the sorcerors Rick and David who have been looking for Mirage Knight are feeling very helpless. Although they secretly contributed to the rescue of Mirage Knight, in the end, they still didn¡¯t know who Mirage Knight was and could not find him.

    ¡°Rick, why haven¡¯t you found Spiderman yet? He should know who Mirage Knight is.¡± Sitting in the New York Sanctum Chamber, David asked Rick sitting opposite him.

    As one of Spiderman¡¯s fans, Rick must have been very aware of Spiderman¡¯s whereabouts. But because of what happened to Mirage Knight, the entire League of Defenders now operates in a very secretive manner. Recently, even the most beloved Spiderman has been seen less on the streets of New York.

    ¡°Ahem ~ Do you think Spiderman is so easy to find? He has rarely appeared on the streets of New York these days.¡± Ever since Rick identally revealed himself to be Spiderman¡¯s fans, Rick has been a little embarrassed every time David mentions Spiderman.

    Huh ~

    ¡°Really?¡± ncing sideways at Rick, David throws a newspaper in front of him.

    In that newspaper, a picture of Spiderman helping an Olddy cross the road is particrly huge. Although Peter appears less often, there are still people who will take his pictures whenever he did appear.

    ¡°Cough ~ I think we might as well go to Tony Stark, don¡¯t you think?¡± ncing at the prominent photo in the newspaper, Rick said calmly after a slight cough. To keep David from hanging on to the information of him being Spiderman¡¯s fan, Rick decisively changed the subject.

    ¡°Tony Stark? That is also a quick way to find Mirage Knight. After all, they appeared togetherst time.¡± When Rick shifted the topic, David didn¡¯t also didn¡¯t continue to hang on Spiderman¡¯s news.

    ¡°Ah!? ¡­ That¡¯s right, so let¡¯s go to Tony Stark. He should be in his seaside vi now.¡± Somehow David let himself go, so Rick said quickly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Nodded, David was already up from his chair.

    Buzz ~

    Then, a magical space gate appeared in front of Rick and David and they walked in quickly.

    ¡­

 Chapter 318: Walking In

    <h4>Chapter 318: Walking In</h4>

    New York, Tony¡¯s beach house.

    After Lin Rui is rescued from an attack and confesses to Tony, Tony has elerated his upgrade of the Iron Man Armor. However, because of theck of knowledge about Venom and magic, there hasn¡¯t been much progress in upgrading the Iron Man Armor.

    Hum ~

    At this point, Tony was wearing goggles and hiding behind a test bench. In front of him, a particle oscitor is constantly emitting particles of different wavelengths and frequencies. It looks like Tony is doing a whole new kind of experiment.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, speed up particle release!¡± Hiding behind the test bench, Tony shouted, staring at the progress of the experiment ahead.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Buzz!

    After replying, J.A.R.V.I.S has elerated theunch speed of particles. Soon, the particle beam that still operated ording to a certain rule suddenly became less stable.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    Soon, shortly after J.A.R.V.I.S elerated the release of particles, a harsh rm sounded on the detection instrument.

    Buzz ~

    Without waiting for Tony¡¯s orders, J.A.R.V.I.S has skillfully slowed down the particle release. Finally, the disordered particle beam stabilized again. However, these stable particle beams were not what Tony wanted.

    In the end, the entire experiment waspletely over. Tony stepped out from behind the bench, but his face didn¡¯t show any good expression.

    Huh ~

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, record the results of this experiment, we will continue the experimentter.¡± Putting his work sses on the table, Tony ordered J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S agreed as usual.

    The experiment that Tony has just done is to use a high-speed particle to achieve that particr wave based on a few magic waves recorded by JARVIS, but Tony has done this experiment many times without sess.

    ¡°There is no effect at all in such a blind experiment. It can barely reach the same frequency, but there is no effect at all. Moreover, the resulting product is too unstable to be fitted to an Iron Man Armor.¡± Tony frowned and muttered as he looked at the experimental data on theputer in front of him.

    Since Venom is a self-conscious alien, Tony will have to break up his self-consciousness before he can do any more experiments, but Tony has no good way to do that just yet. Moreover, Tony isn¡¯t sure how much of Venom¡¯s present abilities will be retained after he has broken up its consciousness.

    So, Tony had to work a little harder on the Magic Armor. However, judging by the current progress, Tony doesn¡¯t have much chance to make a Magic Armor.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    While Tony was concentrating on what to do next, rms began to sound all over the undergroundboratory.

    ¡°Sir, an unidentified spatial fluctuation has been detected!¡± As the rm went off, JARVIS¡¯s voice rang in Tony¡¯s ears. This time, there was a slight strain in JARVIS voice.

    Kakaka!

    Then, before Tony had time to give any orders. JARVIS has pulled out all the weapons in the undergroundb and pointed them at a gap in theb as if there were some big enemies there.

    Buzz ~

    Just when Tony was surprised and looked at the ce surrounded by countless weapons by J.A.R.V.I.S, a familiar golden light suddenly appeared from the open space. Then the dots of golden light expanded rapidly and soon formed a spinning golden circle more than two meters in diameter in the open space.

    ¡°This is?! ¡­¡± After seeing theplete circle of golden light, Tony¡¯s eyes shed.

    Kakaka!

    Then, with a look of surprise in Tony¡¯s eyes, two retro-dressed figures emerge from the golden halo. They were Rick and David, who hade over.

    Kakaka!

    The weapons controlled by JARVIS have been fully activated in the presence of two unidentified individuals who suddenly appear in the undergroundboratory. As soon as Tony gives the order, the two men would be instantly attacked by these high-powered weapons.

    Even though the sorcerers themselves are very powerful, they are not invulnerable and will die if they are hit unguarded. But the two sorcerers who emerged from the Space door were clearly not aware of what was going on and were looking around calmly. After seeing Tony in front of them, the two sorcerers move toward him.

    Buzz!

    As soon as the two sorcerers moved, J.A.R.V.I.S instantly raised their threat level, and some weapons were already warming up and charging.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, don¡¯t attack!¡± Tony, who saw the two familiar sorcerers walking towards him finally shouted at J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Following Tony¡¯s instructions, J.A.R.V.I.S stopped the warm-up of those weapons but did not turn the weapons away.

    Da Da ~

    Unaware that they have just been pointed at by so many dangerous weapons, Rick and David had stepped in front of Tony.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Tony Stark, we meet again, I¡¯m Rick.¡± Walking towards Tony, Rick reached out and politely greeted him.

    ¡°Hello, my name is David.¡± David introduced himself after Rick.

    ¡°Well, Hello.¡± Tony, who had calmed down, also reached out and shook the two sorcerers¡¯ hands in front of him.

    ¡°I wonder what the two sorcerers are here for today? If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, just let me know. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After the introduction, Tony answered with a smile.

    Tony is currently confused about using technology to simte the exact same magic, but the two sorcerers in front of him are real sorcerers. With their help, there¡¯s a good chance that Tony would be able toplete his Iron Man Armor. So, Tony expressed his good attitude.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Stark is a helpful man.¡± Hearing what Tony said, David smiled and said.

    ¡°We really need Mr. Stark to help us with something this time, but it¡¯s just a small thing.¡±

    After Davidplimented Tony, Rick continued.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the little thing?¡± Tony asks after hearing that the two sorcerers are actually here to ask for his help.

    In fact, when Tony saw the two sorcerersing to look for him, he had already guessed their purpose. Combined with the magic fluctuations JARVIS detected while he was rescuing Lin Rui, Tony suspects that the two sorcerers are looking for Lin Rui.

    ¡°We want to know where Mirage Knight is.¡± Without beating around the bush, Rick directly stated the purpose of their visit.

 Chapter 319 Tonyâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 319 Tony¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    ¡°Sure enough, they are looking for Jackson!¡± Tony was still quiet, but after hearing Rick¡¯s words, Tony murmured silently.

    ¡°Oh, You must have known that I have a good rtionship with Mirage Knight. However, can I know why are you looking for Mirage Knight?¡± Tony asked with a smile on his face as his mind raced with possibilities.

    From their previous intervention in rescuing Lin Rui, Tony can roughly judge that they do not have any malicious intent towards Lin Rui. However, Tony would not simply offer Lin Rui¡¯s information. Therefore, he intends to find the reason why the two sorcerers were looking for him.

    ¡°Well, we dide to you because of the rtionship between Mr. Stark and Mirage Knight. However, we don¡¯t know how to tell you what we want with Mirage Knight.¡± Facing Tony¡¯s question, Rick who himself didn¡¯t know the answer couldn¡¯t reply to him. The point is, Ancient One didn¡¯t tell them why they were looking for Mirage Knight.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? This would be a bit difficult then. After all, I don¡¯t know you very well and it¡¯s impossible for me to tell you Mirage Knight¡¯s information like this.¡± Tony didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted and said.

    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rick and David looked at each other. Although the earth¡¯s sorcerers are not that isted from the outside world, they usually do not make much contact with ordinary people. They really have little experience in how to deal with such things and situations.

    ¡°Actually, the Ancient One is the one who wants to see Mirage Knight. However, we don¡¯t know what he wants with him. However, we can guarantee that no harm will fall upon Mirage Knight.¡± After a little thought, David directly told the truth.

    ¡°Ancient One, is that the sorcerer who killed that Demon that day?¡± Tony asked after hearing David¡¯s exnation.

    Last time, Tony and Lin Rui were identally involved in the battle between the Earth Sorcerers and the Demon while fighting Venom Spiderman. Tony also saw the real sorcerers for the first time in his life. Moreover, after listening to Lin Rui¡¯s introduction, it seems that the leader of these sorcerers is named the Ancient One and he is a very powerful person, Lin Rui seemed to have respect him very much.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Ancient One is the leader of the Sorcerers and he is Sorceror Supreme of the Earth.¡± David and Rick were very respectful as they spoke about the Ancient One.

    ¡°In that case, I can tell Mirage Knight himself about your purpose. But whether he agrees or not is not for me to decide.¡± Determining that the sorcerers would not do anything to Lin Rui, Tony let out a little sigh of relief.

    ¡°That would be great, thank you very much, Mr. Stark.¡± Rick said happily when he heard that Tony was willing to help them contact Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t mention it. By the way, when Mirage Knight was kidnapped by Hydra a few days ago and when we cornered Francis, did you guys made a move?¡± Waving his hands, Tony said with a smile. Then he asked again to determine whether the fluctuations detected by JARVIS that day were in fact magic.

    ¡°Yes, we were there that day. We were looking for Mirage Knight that day but we found that he was captured and that person was going to be killed, so we made a move in secret and saved that guy.¡± Rick admitted generously.

    Moreover, this is also an act of goodwill. He believes that since Tony now knows that they have made efforts in the rescue of Mirage Knight, he should be more willing to help them.

    ¡°So it was you guys. I was wondering who actually helped us in the dark.¡± Tony heard that it was indeed the two sorcerers who had helped them in the dark that day and Tony made an expression of sudden understanding.

    Seeing Tony¡¯s appearance, both sorcerers were happier. It seems that Mr. Stark is still satisfied with their actions. Maybe he and sorcerer will go to meet Mirage Knight in person. But what they didn¡¯t know was that Tony was thinking his own little thoughts.

    Watching the tiny expressions on the two sorcerers faces in front of him, a subtle cunning light flicker across Tony¡¯s face.

    ¡°Actually, since I saw the power of the sorcerersst time, I have be fascinated with magic. I wonder if the two of you can help me with something? This way, I can also help you to contact Mirage Knight faster.¡± Finally, Tony spoke out his first thought in his mind after seeing these two Sorcerers. He needs real sorcerers to help him do some experiments so that he can directly test whether his magic Iron Man Armor has any development value.

    ¡°A little help? What is it?¡± David asked in doubt as he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    Rick on the side also looked at Tony in confusion. How could David and Rick know that Tony is not a warm-hearted person? He had dug a hole for them to jump in.

    ¡°That, I recently wanted to study the principle of magic, but I have not found a feasible method. So, I want to ask if you can help me do some experiments on magic.¡± Tony asked while staring at the two sorcerer¡¯s face.

    Sure enough, after hearing Tony¡¯s request, Rick and David looked at him a little funnily. No one has made such a request with them before. Of course, most of the ordinary people that they knew were unaware that they were sorcerers.

    So after looking at each other, Rick said, ¡°Mr. Stark, I really don¡¯t understand what you mean so let me ask you this. Do you want us to help you study magic? Or do you want to learn magic yourself?¡±

    ¡°No no! No! I¡¯m not learning magic? What? Can I learn?¡± Hearing Rick¡¯s words, Tony first shakes his head in a hurry and then asks in surprise.

    ¡°This, learning magic is a serious matter, and we can¡¯t simply teach you.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s sudden excitement, Rick replied awkwardly.

    Although the number of sorcerers on Earth is notrge, their heritage has not been too rxed for ordinary people. Only people with good minds and perseverance will be epted to learn magic. There is another route which is fate, which is also the philosophy of Ancient One.

    ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll talk about thatter, but you can help me with some magic experiments.¡± After hearing Rick¡¯s words, Tony soon calmed down. Now he doesn¡¯t have much energy to learn magic, so he still focuses on his original purpose.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Rick wanted to refuse. After all, the sorcerers have their own pride and they didn¡¯t want to do this instinctively.

    However, before Rick can refuse, Tony has spoken again. ¡°After all, Mirage Knight was rescued from Hydra, and he still needs to rest quietly.¡±

    It is clear from the expressions of the two sorcerers that they do not want to help him with magic, so Tony silently brings out Mirage Knight¡¯s name. As long as the two men are in a hurry to find Mirage Knight, Tony still has some confidence to get their help.

    After hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rick and David looked at each other again. They were a bit simple, but they weren¡¯t stupid, and they could clearly understand what Tony meant. As long as they don¡¯t help, Tony won¡¯t help them contact Mirage Knight. Therefore, they were feeling really helpless for a while.

    ¡°Well, we promise to help you.¡± Finally, Rick and David, who did not know what Ancient One wanted with Mirage Knight, agreed to Tony¡¯s request.

 Chapter 320 Taking Advantage

    <h4>Chapter 320 Taking Advantage</h4>

    ¡°Haha! Thank you. JARVIS, hurry up and remove these weapons, our new experiment will begin immediately!¡± After getting the answer he wanted, Tony shouted at JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a yes, JARVIS has removed the weapon and is ready to begin the experiment.

    Upon hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Rick and David looked at each other in surprise. Obviously, an advanced artificial intelligence such as JARVIS still surprised the two sorcerers from New York Sanctum.

    Soon, under JARVIS¡¯s control, a new round of experiments began. However, the main character of this experiment was David. He will release some small magic in the experimental area, and let JARVIS carefully record and analyze the formation process of magic.

    ¡°Are you ready? Let¡¯s get started.¡± Seeing David standing in the open space, Tony shouted.

    Now that the two sorcerers have promised to help him with the experiment, Tony will certainly not waste such a good opportunity. Once JARVIS was ready, he couldn¡¯t wait and immediately started the experiments.

    Seeing Tony¡¯s concentration, Rick looked helpless. They are also the sorcerers who are responsible for protecting the earth, and now they are here to help someone use science to make sense of magic.

    However, they themselves did not use science to explore magic, as they had the talent to learn it directly. So Rick is struggling on one hand but he also wants to find out what the results of Tony¡¯s experiment will be.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s urging, David standing in the open space could only helplessly mobilize the surrounding magical elements. Soon, with David¡¯s simple waving hands, a little golden light quickly gathered in front of him. In the end, a magical shield appeared in front of David.

    Buzz ~

    The translucent magic shield ispletelyposed of runes outlined by golden light, which looks very magical. By the time David used the magic shield, JARVIS had already begun toprehensively record some special fluctuations on that shield and the meaning of those runes.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing! Is this magic?¡± Although it wasn¡¯t the first time that he saw magic, Tony was shocked by this kind of thing every time.

    ¡°JARVIS, is the recordplete?¡± Tony asked JARVIS, looking at the data on hisputer.

    ¡°The record isplete, Sir.¡± It is just a simple magic shield and JARVIS had soon recorded those particrbinations of fluctuations.

    ¡°Well, then. David, please switch to another spell.¡± Now that JARVIS had recorded this magic spell, Tony shouted up ahead.

    Since this is the study of magic, then, of course, a single magic shield would not be enough. Today, Tony is going to ask the two sorcerers to use all their spells. In this way, his record would beplete and the magic Iron Man Armor developed from this research would be even more powerful.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s voice, a row of ck lines appeared over David¡¯s head who was holding the magic shield. However, he obediently dispelled the magic shield in his hand, and after re-converging the magic elements, a translucent magic de appeared in David¡¯s hand.

    Unlike the golden shield, the magic de is almost invisible visually and the shadow appearing when the de cuts into space can only be seen when David waved it around.

    ¡°Is it a weapon?¡± Tony murmured barely seeing the shadow of the sword in David¡¯s hand. Then Tony reached out and clicked a few times on theputer screen in front of him.

    Kaka ~

    After Tony clicked a few times, a robotic arm suddenly stretched out from the periphery of the experimental area, holding a lot of things on it. After moving to David, the robotic arm slowly put the things it caught on the ground.

    David looked puzzled when he saw the robot arm in front of him. He didn¡¯t know what Tony was doing with these things. At this point, there are several strip items on the ground in front of David, including metal products and some other materials.

    ¡°David, can you test the power of the magic sword on these things?¡± Seeing that David didn¡¯t seem to understand the meaning of him taking out these things, Tony shouted in the back.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, anotheryer of ck lines were added on David¡¯s head. However, he still waved the magic de honestly on the experimental materials.

    Brush! Brush! Brush! Tann ~ ~ ~

    Three consecutive swords passed and the previous three pieces of experimental material were cut off instantly. As David continued to chop on the fourth piece of material, he did not cut it all at once and made a crisp impact.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Raising his hand, David looked at the metal material in surprise. Although magic des are not able to cut everything, at least the general metal equipment are still in the cuttable category.

    Just when David was wondering what this material was made of, Tony in the back was already recording the results. ¡°Well, all the alloy materials except for Adamantium were cut in an instant. It seems that the cutting properties on this magic de are very high. ¡°

    ¡°Well, David, can you switch back to the magic shield just now? I forgot to test the magic shield¡¯s defense power.¡± After checking the attack properties of the magic sword, Tony raised his head and shouted at David again.

    Brush!

    Card!

    Hearing Tony¡¯s shouts, David, who was watching Adamantium material makes a quick swipe of his magic de and ms it on the Adamantium again. This time, though, the Adamantium alloy was not cut, but a small crack appeared. It seems that David is finally getting impatient with Tony¡¯s request.

    However, after thinking about it, Tony had promised that he would help them find Mirage Knight, so David took a deep breath and dispelled it. Then a magic shield appeared on his hand again.

    Tony then experimented with a series of attacks on that magic shield. In the end, the magic shield¡¯s defensive power was also tested. The results of the experiment also surprised Tony.

    After that, David, who has adjusted his mentality, fully cooperated with Tony¡¯s requirements, constantly releasing different types of magic. In the end, David exhausted his energy, but Tony was still not satisfied. So, Rick, who had been watching, was caught by Tony.

    ¡°Well, it seems like it¡¯s your turn, Rick. Don¡¯t Worry, I have a good rtionship with Mirage Knight. As long as you help meplete this experiment, I will call him right away.¡± Looking at Rick, Tony said with a smile.

    Rick: ¡°¡­¡±

    In the end, Rick silently took over from David. As for David, he was so tired that he didn¡¯t want to say anything. He had never thought that one day he would be exhausted by helping others do magic experiments.

 Chapter 321 Contacting

    <h4>Chapter 321 Contacting</h4>

    Tony¡¯s experiment was not over until two hours had passed. At this point, Rick and David were exhausted. At this point, they did not know whether they made the right choice ining here to Tony today.

    ¡°Well, aplete database has been established and subsequent experiments should be able to be carried out smoothly.¡± Not concerned about the two sorcerers sitting by the side, Tony looked at the magic data on theputer screen carefully and muttered.

    At Tony¡¯s constant request, Rick and David had used almost all the magic they knew. In the end, Tony also asked them to use the Mirror Dimension that they had previously used to deal with the Demon of another world. However, Rick and David refused to do that.

    On one hand, the magic used in making the Mirror Dimension is very advanced and it takes a lot of mental energy to use it. On the other hand, the magic of designing into space and Mirror Dimension is not without side effects. Usually, they don¡¯t use this magic and even if Tony threatens them with Mirage Knight, it is impossible for them to show it to Tony.

    After seeing the two sorcerer stand firm, Tony did not insist. He had gathered enough magical information anyway. As for the Mirror Dimension, he knew it wasn¡¯t normal magic anymore.

    Tony sorted the magic data on hisputer and uploaded it to his personal terminal, which was listed as top secret. No one except for him and JARVIS could see these things. Then, the satisfied Tony slowly looked at the two sorcerers who were tired and lying down beside him.

    ¡°Thank you very much. I will not refuse if you need any help from me in the future!¡± Tony, who was in a good mood promised that as Rick and David had really helped him a lot.

    ¡°We won¡¯t be needing your help in the future, please help us contact Mirage Knight now!¡± Sitting up from his chair, Rick stared at Tony and said. Today, he felt really miserable. If Tony is still unwilling to help them in contacting Mirage Knight now, maybe he needs to teach this Iron Man a lesson!

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Why don¡¯t we go up and get something to eat and have a rest. I¡¯ve got a good deal to offer you here, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± Intent on teasing the two sorcerers in front of him, Tony said with a smile.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, David¡¯s head almost exploded in anger and he almost yelled out.

    ¡°No, we want to know where Mirage Knight is now. I hope that you won¡¯t go back on your words.¡± Rick was calmer and refused Tony before David could do anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity ¡­ All right, all right, I¡¯ll call Mirage Knight right now.¡± Tony wanted to say something more, but when he saw the sharp eyes of the two men in front of him, he didn¡¯t intend to tease them anymore.

    Then, in front of Rick and David, Tony picked up his phone and called Lin Rui.

    Ring~

    ¡°Hey! Mr. Stark, what can I do for you? Do you want my help again with your experiments, I will be asking you to pay me money if that is the case! You can¡¯t keep bossing me around for free.¡± Lin Rui/Mirage Knight¡¯s voice came from the phone.

    Although Tony was calling Mirage Knight¡¯s phone, Lin Rui has already told him everything and will no longer pretend to speak like Mirage Knight. However, this casual remark of Lin Rui¡¯s at the moment made Tony a little embarrassed.

    Because Lin Rui didn¡¯t speak quietly, Rick and David heard Lin Rui¡¯s words as they were so close. However, they were a little puzzled when they heard the voice over the phone. The voice sounded very young and the tone seemed somewhat inconsistent with Mirage Knight¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Ahem! Mirage Knight, do you remember the sorcerers we encountered when we dealt with Venomst time? Now there are two of them sitting in front of me and they say that they have to talk to you.¡± Not wanting to be exposed by Lin Rui¡¯s continued remarks, Tony spoke quickly.

    ¡°¡­¡± After Tony finishes this sentence, Lin Rui on the other end of the phone suddenly falls silent. It seems that the situation on Tony¡¯s side is also somewhat surprising to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Is that so? Did they say what they wanted to see me about?¡± After a few seconds of silence on the other end of the line, Lin Rui¡¯s voice was heard again, but this time Lin Rui¡¯s voice was much deeper, the same as that of Mirage Knight.

    ¡°This ¡­ They don¡¯t know. However, they promise not to do anything to you. And Mirage Knight, I believe them.¡± With so many benefits he got from the two sorcerers, Tony has to say something nice in front of them. Moreover, Tony really doesn¡¯t think that the sorcerors will do anything against Lin Rui.

    ¡°Okay, I believe in you. However, I¡¯m still resting these days. I was hurt pretty badst time, can you tell them to wait a few days?¡± After thinking about something, Lin Rui said calmly on the other end of the phone.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony looked at Rick and David in front of him.

    ¡°Of course, as long as we can meet, it doesn¡¯t matter if we wait a few days.¡± Rick and David were already satisfied with this reply from Mirage Knight. Anyway, Ancient One did not give them a time limit, so if they could take him to Ancient One, they would have finished their mission.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you heard them.¡± Hearing Rick¡¯s answer, Tony said into the phone.

    ¡°Well, I see. Mr. Stark, would you please give these two sorcerers my contact information? I¡¯ll also take their contact information, too, and get back to them.¡± Lin Rui continued on the other end of the line.

    Huh ~

    Before Tony can look in front of him, David has handed over a simple business card with only a phone number on it. It should be his own.

    Next, Tony gives Lin Rui David¡¯s phone number. Then he also gave Lin Rui¡¯s contact information to Rick. Of course, Tony gave Mirage Knight¡¯s contact information.

    ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t bother you, I will see you guys next time.¡± After saying this, Tony was ready to hang up.

    ¡°Well, bye.¡±

    Card ~

    Then Tony hangs up. Sitting in front of him, Rick and David were also relieved. They didn¡¯t see Mirage Knight immediately, but at least they got in touch with him. Moreover, with Mirage Knight recovering from an injury, it was not good for them to see him now.

    ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll leave you to contact Mirage Knight by yourself.¡± Tony says with a smile as Rick puts Lin Rui¡¯s phone number away carefully.

    ¡°Well, thank you, Mr. Stark.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t like it, Rick still gave his thanks to Tony.

    ¡°Well, can we go up and get something to eat now?¡± Things have been resolved and Tony wants to keep the two sorcerers here for a while. Maybe, after they eat and drink well, they will have the strength to do some more experiments.

    ¡°Oh, no, we¡¯re leaving now.¡± Looking at Tony¡¯s smile, David refused with a smile.

    Then, without saying anything, Rick and David waved their hand and draw a magic space door and left.

    ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll get the chance to do this next time!¡± Tony says regretfully as he looks at the two sorcerers who has disappeared.

 Chapter 322 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 322 *Hidden*</h4>

    On this side, Lin Rui who has hung up the phone with Tony is also afraid. If Tony hadn¡¯t brought up the two sorcerers at the right time, Lin Rui¡¯s initial tone might have exposed him.

    ¡°But why are these sorcerers looking for me?¡± Lin Rui is not worried that these sorcerers who protect the earth will do anything to him, he just wonders why they are looking for him.

    ¡°No matter what they want from me, I¡¯ll need to see them.¡± Lin Rui will not refuse an invitation from the sorcerers. Lin Rui is more rxed about Ancient One than he is about the telepathic Professor Charles.

    ¡°However, before going to see these sorcerer s, let¡¯s go to X-MEN Academy. Although there is Professor Charles who can read his mind, X-MEN¡¯s involvement would be a great help in dealing with Hydra and he can¡¯t avoid them forever.¡± Lin Rui, who put down his phone, remembered the invitation he got from Iceman. Now he finally decided to meet the famous Professor X and other X-MEN.

    Although Lin Rui has a secret in his mind that he can¡¯t let anyone know, he still wants to make a bet. Whether it¡¯s betting that professor Charles won¡¯t look inside his head or betting that the secrets in his mind won¡¯t be revealed, Lin Rui has a degree of certainty.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled, I will go to the Xavier School this weekend. Then I will contact the two sorcerers again to see what they want from me.¡± In the end, Lin Rui had simply arranged his schedule for the weekend.

    Of course, these two things are very serious and Lin Rui would need to be carefull as he deals with both situations.

    In addition, Lin Rui wants to team up with X-Men against Hydra when he goes to the Xavier School, which is not as easy as joining forces with Tony. He knows that the X-Men have been fighting the Anti-Mutants forces led by Stryker and the Mutants Brotherhood of Mao, and the Mutants division of Hydra is just one of their enemies.

    Now Hydra and SHIELD are in full warfare and Hydra is getting kicked around. Maybe X-MEN would like to see such a situation so that they can save some of their energy and focus more on Stryker and Mao.

    ¡°I hope that this trip to the Xavier Academy will be fruitful. I don¡¯t know how many X-Men I know would be there.¡± After thinking about the trip to the Xavier Academy this weekend, Lin Rui muttered secretly. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know the timeline of Mutants in this Marvel World, and he doesn¡¯t see anything familiar in history during his search, perhaps this is a timeline that he is not familiar with.

    Then, Lin Rui stopped thinking about other things and sat directly on the bed with his knees crossed and begin his meditation practice. This time, he was caught by Hydra and experienced a crisis of life and death. Lin Rui also felt that his strength was not enough. Although Lin Rui is already the strongest in the League of Defender, there are still many people in the world who can defeat Lin Rui without putting in much effort, like Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    Although Lin Rui is not afraid of Quicksilver¡¯s power but how can he deal with men who can outrun almost anything. Therefore, Lin Rui can only continuously improve his strength to the point where he can deal with these people with ease.

    Just like being suppressed by Quicksilver¡¯s speed this time, even if Lin Rui practiced his techniques to the highest level, he would not reach Quicksilver¡¯s speed. But if his body can keep up with his super perception than he would be able to deal with Quicksilver. His internal energy would negate Quicksilver¡¯s attack, so no matter how fast he is, Quicksilver won¡¯t be able to defeat him.

    As for Scarlet Witch, Lin Rui¡¯s mental power is stronger due to the stimtion of the Advanced Spirit Fruit he atest time, so it would be difficult for the Scarlet Witch to control Lin Rui¡¯s with a mental attack. However, her mind control and her powerful mental force are still a great suppression on Lin Rui, which requires Lin Rui to continuously strengthen his mental force after the training in order to remainpletely unaffected.

    Still, strengthening himself is something that Lin Rui has always done. But he also now understood something that he hadn¡¯t before: The power of partners and teams. There is a limit to how strong a person can be, especially in the Marvel world where there are many powerful people and even Gods and Demons. Lin Rui¡¯s goal of dominating the entire Marvel World on an individual basis is unrealistic, even with the system¡¯s help.

    However, he has his own partners and team. Both the League of Defender and Tony¡¯s Iron Man army, and SHIELD, who is now on the same team as Mirage Knight, are now Lin Rui¡¯s Allies. Therefore, in this Marvel World of superpowers, Lin Rui will mainly rely on the strength of these partners and teams to survive one crisis after another.

    Of course, if Lin Rui can sessfully unite with X-Men and unite with the Sorcerers of earth, led by Ancient One, he feels that his grand n will almost certainly be aplished.

    Of course, these are the goals Lin Rui will strive for in the future. For now, he needs to take it one step at a time.

    ¡­

    Time passed quickly and after one quiet school day, Lin Rui ushered in the weekend to go to the Xavier Academy. Lin Rui has contacted Iceman since he decided to go to the Xavier Academy and Iceman was very happy that Lin Rui has epted his invitation.

    Today, Lin Rui especially borrowed the hoverboard from Harry. He doesn¡¯t want to use internal energy to rush all the way towards the Xavier Academy, which is some distance from Lin Rui¡¯s home. Lin Rui¡¯s borrowed hoverboard is also an improved version, dropping some of the weapon systems and making it smaller, faster and more flexible. It seems that if Harry was willing to cooperate with the US military, they may not be so eager for Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor.

    Uh ~

    Wearing the Phantom Suit that has already recovered, Lin Rui appeared in front of the public as Mirage Knight for the first time after being attacked. Facing such a Vignte who protects New York, the citizens of New York are no longer as surprised as before.

    Because of Captain America¡¯s resurrection, there are also many Vigntes on the streets of New York, including Vigntes like Spiderman. Although everyone is still paying attention to Vigntes, they won¡¯t get as crazy as they did before.

    In this way, Lin Rui drove a modified version of the hoverboard to the Xavier Academy in the suburbs. Although the Academy is located in a very remote suburban area, the environment here is really good. Looking at the European-style castle building in front of him, Lin Rui was thinking about whether he should buy a house in the vicinity for his future retirement.

    Call!

    Instead of driving the Hoverboard directly into the Xavier Academy, Lin Rui jumped off the hoverboard at the gate and put the hoverboard into the inner space of the Phantom Suit and walks towards the academy gate. After the Hydra crisis, Lin Rui has spent a lot of Reward Points to give the Phantom Suit a small interior space to store some necessities, so that in case of a simr crisis, Lin Rui can have a better backup.

    Before long, the iron door in front of Lin Rui opened automatically. Lin Rui has already seen a man and a womaning out of the academy. The man is Iceman who he has met before, but Lin Rui has never seen the female.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight!¡± Iceman shouted happily before he reached the door.

    Chapter 322 X-School

 Chapter 323 Fans

    <h4>Chapter 323 Fans</h4>

    ¡°He is quite enthusiastic.¡± Lin Rui thought as he walked towards them.

    Call!

    After taking a few steps, Mirage Knight had already stepped in front of Iceman.

    ¡°Hello, Robert, it¡¯s nice to meet you again.¡± Mirage Knight stretched out his hand as he said this.

    ¡°Haha! I thought you wouldn¡¯t ept my invitation!¡± Laughing and shaking hands with Mirage Knight, Robert(Iceman) said happily.

    Of course, Iceman cannot guess that Mirage Knight was afraid of Professor Charles because Iceman does not think that professor Charles will use his powers on Mirage Knight. So when Mirage Knight initially rejected Iceman¡¯s invitation, he thought that Mirage Knight has some prejudice against Mutants. Now that Mirage Knight has epted his invitation and has arrived here, Iceman is happy.

    ¡°I was saved from Hydra only a few days ago. You got to let me rest for a few days.¡± Mirage Knight does not say the original reason for not epting Robert¡¯s request in the first ce, but simply gave out a reasonable excuss.

    ¡°I told you, Robert, I told you that Mirage Knight should not be that kind of person.¡± Hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s exnation, Shadowcat(Kitty) standing beside Iceman said with a smile.

    ¡°You are? ¡­¡± From the beginning, Mirage Knight had noticed the pretty girl beside Iceman and he was also waiting for Robert to do the introduction.

    ¡°Haha! This is my girlfriend Kitty and a member of X-MEN, she goes by the name of Shadowcat, I don¡¯t know if you have heard of it.!¡± Seeing Mirage Knight asking about Kitty, Iceman introduced Kitty with a smile.

    ¡°Shadowcat (Kitty)?!¡± After hearing Iceman¡¯s introduction, Mirage Knight was a little surprised even though he was prepared for it.

    Shadowcat, a member of X-MEN. Although her ability seemed less aggressive: she could pass through any object, and she could also let anyone who is touching her pass through those objects. However, this is also a very powerful ability. At least, if X-MEN wants to sneak into a defensive ce, Shadowcat¡¯s ability is very practical.

    However, Mirage Knight also remembers that in the X-MEN movie, Days of Future Past, Shadowcat¡¯s abilities go beyond just passing through the walls. In that movie, Shadowcat also has the ability to send someone¡¯s mind back to the past, which is a very abnormal ability involving the aspect of time. Although that may be the ability that the director forcibly added to Shadowcat, Mirage Knight is not sure that Shadowcat does not have that ability in this real world.

    ¡°Hello, Shadowcat.¡± The surprise onlysted for a moment in his heart and Mirage Knight then politely greeted Shadowcat.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight. Your initial rejection of Robert¡¯s invitation had him worried. I told him that you must have wanted to rest but he didn¡¯t listen, he was worried that you would have something against the Mutants.¡± Kitty reached out and shook Mirage Knight¡¯s hand and said with a smile.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s also my fault, I didn¡¯t exin it clearlyst time, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Mirage Knight spoke offhandedly as he didn¡¯t want to dwell on this issue.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in. Although school is closed today, most of the students are not going home. Many of these students are your fans. Maybe someone will ask you for an autographter.¡± After greeting, Iceman leads Mirage Knight toward the school. As he walks, Iceman gives Mirage Knight a brief introduction to the Xavier school.

    ¡°Is that so? That would be my pleasure.¡± Mirage Knight had already seen some students resting on the grass not far away, and he smiled back at Robert¡¯s words.

    ¡°Actually, you are not their only idol. Between the Vigntes in New York, Spiderman is the most famous idol in the hearts of these children.¡± Kitty added a sentence after hearing Robert speak. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to tear down Robert¡¯s stage, because she knew that Mirage Knight had a good rtionship with Spiderman, so it didn¡¯t matter. And why would someone like Mirage Knight care about fans?

    ¡°Haha! There¡¯s no way around it, Spiderman is more famous than I am!¡± Mirage Knight, whose fame had already been crushed by Peter, was not surprised. After all, Mirage Knight is not seen as much as Spiderman on the streets of New York City, and his image is not as vivid as Spiderman¡¯s, so it is normal that he is not as popr as Spiderman.

    ¡°Oh, a lot of students in the school want to join the League of Defender in addition to X-MEN. Your fame is not so small at all!¡± Having led Mirage Knight to the square of X-Mansion. Robert slowed down and spoke to Mirage Knight beside him.

    ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll be more then happy to ept them. Of course, they need to have the strength to ensure their own safety first.¡± Mirage Knight didn¡¯t care about the slow pace of Iceman and smiled back. If there are really powerful Mutants who are willing to join the League of Defender, as long as they can be trusted, Mirage Knight will not refuse.

    Bang ~ Bang ~

    Just as the three of them were walking slowly across the square, a football rolled off the grass and stopped at Mirage Knight¡¯s feet.

    Looking at the football rolling to his feet, Mirage Knight stopped and bent over to pick it up. Originally he was going to let Iceman pick it up, but Iceman didn¡¯t even realize it at all and Mirage Knight had to pick it up by himself. However, Mirage Knight stopped long enough that he didn¡¯t notice that the students have their eyes on him.

    ¡°Ah! You are ¡­ it¡¯s Mirage Knight!¡± The first one to spot Mirage Knight was the 11-year-old boy running after the ball. He pointed at Mirage Knight and shouted.

    Brush!

    Now, except for the students who had just noticed him here, all the people in the square and on the grass looked at Mirage Knight. As Mutants are different from ordinary people, they pay more attention to the Vigntes who are also different from ordinary people, such as Mirage Knight and Spiderman. So, after the little boy screamed Mirage Knight¡¯s name, Mirage Knight¡¯s figure instantly be the center of attention.

    Shout!

    Then, before Lin Rui knew it, the students in the whole square were all crowding towards his way. A number of students have directlyunched their abilities to reach him, some can fly, some can even teleport short distances, some can change their body shapes to speed up, Lin Rui has seen several varieties of ability in such a short time.

    Swipe!

    Soon, Mirage Knight, who was holding a football in his hand, was surrounded by a dozen students. They all stared at Mirage Knight with curious eyes. This is the first time Mirage Knight has faced so many under-age Mutants and his apparent fans.

    ¡°It¡¯s really Mirage Knight!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! And I¡¯m on Mirage Knight¡¯s fan page!¡±

    ¡°Is Mirage Knight really a Mutant? I knew it!¡±

    After confirming that the person in front of them was indeed Mirage Knight, the Mutant students in their teens were all excited and had already created a circle around Mirage Knight.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± With a ball in his hand, Mirage Knight was at a loss. This is the first time that he had encountered such a situation.

    ¡°As I said before, you have some fans!¡± Robert seemed unsurprised about this situation as he stood beside Mirage Knight and kept smiling.

 Chapter 324: First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 324: First Meeting</h4>

    Faced with a dozen kids surrounding him, Lin Rui can only stand awkwardly on the spot. While the name Mirage Knight is certainly big in New York right now, Lin Rui has never really received such treatment before.

    ¡°Haha ~¡± Lin Rui rolled his eyes after hearing Robert¡¯s joking remarks.

    ¡°Okay! Alright! Don¡¯t get too excited. Mirage Knight is here as a guest. You can¡¯t scare him!¡± Finally, Kitty came to his rescue from the sidelines.

    ¡°Teacher! Is Mirage Knight a Mutant?¡± One of the older students asked loudly hearing Kitty¡¯s words. As their idols, the Mutant kids hoped that Mirage Knight, who was beloved by all of New York would be a mutant so that they could also be respected like him one day in the future by ordinary people.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ this ~¡± Kitty looked at Lin Rui a little hesitantly after hearing her student¡¯s question.

    In fact, the X-MEN does not know the origin of the powerful Vigntes in the League of Defender and they did not know whether they had Mutants in their ranks. However, they hoped that Mirage Knight or Spiderman would be Mutants. After all, being the most popr Vignte in New York, if Mirage Knight and Spiderman were Mutants, that would be good for Mutants¡¯ current status on earth.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a Mutant.¡± Hearing the student¡¯s question, Lin Rui knew what they were thinking but he didn¡¯t want to lie and told the truth.

    Sure enough, after hearing Lin Rui say that he was not a Mutant, the students and Kitty were a little disappointed. However, Robert was not surprised at all, he seems to have long guessed that Lin Rui was not a Mutant.

    ¡°However, we do have two people in the League of Defender who are Mutants.¡± Seeing the somewhat depressed mood of the students, Lin Rui went on to say.

    Jack and Wade Wilson are Mutants, which is a very high percentage in the League of Defender with six and a half members (Harry counts as half).

    ¡°Really?! Is it Spiderman?¡± The students who were already a little depressed immediately got excited again when they heard Lin Rui¡¯s words and it seemed that they would be happier if Spiderman was a Mutant.

    ¡°Uh ~ this is a secret, you have to guess it yourself!¡± This time Lin Rui will not say who is Mutants and who is not. It is best to remain mysterious.

    Whoo~

    Seeing Lin Rui ying with them like this, the students started to jeer.

    ¡°Okay! Alright! Mirage Knight is here as a guest and not a piece of art. If you want an autograph, wait till Mirage Knight is free.¡± Instead of letting Lin Rui be surrounded by the students, Kitty waves her hand.

    ¡°Well, I believe Mirage Knight will be happy to talk to you moreter.¡± Robert also said this to the students as the other X-Men are waiting for them.

    Under the leadership of Kitty and Robert, the students also separated a way for Mirage Knight to walk out. Before entering the castle, Lin Rui throws the football out of her hand.

    Along the way, many students still followed behind the three of them but they were not so crowded as they were in the beginning. It seems that the school¡¯s teachers have already talked with the students and the students will note to disturb Lin Rui again at this time.

    So, after a long walk, Lin Rui follows Iceman and Shadowcat to the door of an office. The door of this office is half-closed and Lin Rui can see some people inside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, the X-MENs in the academy are all inside,¡± Robert said to Lin Rui with a smile on his face.

    Huh ~

    Feeling a few powerful auras behind the door, Lin Rui took a deep breath and finally took a firm step forward. No matter how scared Lin Rui is of Professor Charles, he still needs to do this.

    Da Da ~

    Following Iceman and Shadowcat, Mirage Knight also walked into the office of the well-known Professor Charles.

    As soon as he stepped into the office, Lin Rui quickly scanned the people in the room, and finally focused his eyes on a bald old man behind the desk in front of him.

    There were only five people in the entire office except Iceman and Shadowcat who had just brought Lin Rui in. The most obvious one was Colossus, who is more than two meters high and Blink was also here. As for the other three X-MENs, Lin Rui can¡¯t recognize who they are from their outfits for the time being.

    However, the three unidentified X-MENs are not very important now, the key is the bald old man sitting behind the desk: Professor Charles, the leader of X-MEN, one of the strongest mutants in the world and he is someone Lin Rui has always feared.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight.¡± When Lin Rui¡¯s gaze focused on the old bald man, the old man smiled and said.

    ¡°Hello, Professor Charles.¡± It was already established that the bald old man was Professor Charles, and Lin Rui responded politely.

    The first meeting between Mirage Knight and Professor X has begun in such a peaceful atmosphere. Of course, Lin Rui had not expected any special things to happen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what you have done to protect New York andst time, you even helped us in stopping Deadpool from getting into even more trouble. So I want to say thank you.¡± After exchanging greetings, Professor Charles continued.

    If Lin Rui had not known that Professor Charles is a top-notch Level 4 Mutant, he would have thought that the Old Man in front of him was an ordinary old man. Lin Rui did not feel any strong aura from Professor Charles at all, but he could still feel the auras of the other Mutants around him, of which Iceman was the strongest.

    ¡°I have chosen my own path since the day I chose to be Mirage Knight. It is my responsibility to protect New York. As for Deadpool, it also came within my responsibilities. I heard that you helped to find Hydra and me this time, so it should be me who needs to thank you.¡± Lin Rui said with a smile when he heard what Professor Charles said. Of course, now he was wearing a mask and no one could see him smile. However, Professor Charles felt Lin Rui¡¯s kindness.

    The sess of Lin Rui¡¯s rescue this time was mainly due to the X-Men¡¯s efforts, specifically Professor Charles. If Professor Charles had not known from Francis¡¯s head that it was Hydra that had captured Lin Rui, SHIELD would not have been able to locate the target so quickly and Tony would not have been able to rescue Lin Rui in time.

    ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t expect that the organization that controls Mutants that we have been fighting to be Hydra, we also got lucky this time as we were able to know about our real enemies.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s thanks, Professor Charles nodded and said.

    ¡°So, Professor Charles, what are your ns for X-MEN in the future?¡±

 Chapter 325 Change

    <h4>Chapter 325 Change</h4>

    For Robert¡¯s invitation, Lin Rui does not simply think that he just wants to make friends with himself. Now Mutants and X-MEN are also aware of Lin Rui¡¯s situation on this earth. Following the ¡°Mutant Registration Bill¡±, many high-level political figures are now trying to implement specialws against Mutants. Now the survival of Mutants on Earth has be more difficult.

    Therefore, Robert¡¯s invitation was not necessarily a friendly exchange. However, Lin Rui is not so simple as he is also here for his own purpose, that is, to unite X-Men with him. The strength of the X-Men is very strong by Lin Rui¡¯s standards, and although Level 5 Mutants like Iceman cannot control their power, they are among the best on earth.

    Especially Charles, the leader of X-MEN, if his ability is really as strong as that seen by Lin Rui in his previous life, it will be much easier to find the hidden Hydra after he joined forces with the X-MEN. After all, Hydra who can hide is still on the earth, and with Professor Charles¡¯ powers, it would be no problem for him to find them. Therefore, Lin Rui asked a very direct question from the beginning. He believed that Professor Charles would know what he meant.

    Hearing such a direct question from Lin Rui, Professor Charles was a bit surprised, ¡°Oh? You are a very direct person!¡±

    Even if Iceman strongly wanted to invite Mirage Knight, the main member of the League of Defender, to the X Academy, it would not have been possible without Professor Charles¡¯s consent. So, why did Professor Charles invited him to the X Academy, Lin Rui also had some spection in this matter. So, without wasting time, Lin Rui just asked that.

    ¡°Did you really just asked me toe here for a friendly chat?¡± Lin Rui asked after ncing at the other X-MENs who were not talking in the room.

    ¡°Well, of course, inviting you here as a mere guest was not my opinion either. But what does Mirage Knight think will happen to Mutants in the future?¡± Professor Charles did not care that Lin Rui spoke directly and instead asked him a question.

    ¡°Something very bad!¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t have any other redundant words. A simple answer could better indicate the current situation of Mutants.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, with the exception of Professor Charles, the other X-MENs in the room frowned slightly. It seems that they still have some good views on the situation of Mutants on the earth.

    However, as Lin Rui who has seen the X-MEN Movie series and other rted films and stories, Mutants¡¯ situation in the future is worse than just very bad. It can be said that if this world continues to develop as he saw in the movies, the future of Mutants¡¯ will be very difficult, many times more difficult than it is now. For the difference between Mutants and the rest of the poption has always been irreconcble, and Mutants are constantly being beaten down when the rest of the poption is in the majority.

    ¡°It seems that you are very clear about the current situation in the world!¡± Unlike the X-MENs who still have a lot of hope in the room, Professor Charles is the person who can best feel the current situation of Mutants.

    As the leader of X-MEN, Professor Charles represents the moderate side of Mutants, but he also fully understands the malevolence of Mutants in the world. As a result, his X-Men, while strong, have always been designed to protect Mutants.

    Although Mutants above Level 2 can better control their own ability and will not cause unnecessary harm to others. However, most of the Mutants on the earth can¡¯t control their ability. These Mutants will always cause damage to people or things around them. In the context of such arge environment, such Mutants, who are mostly out of control, will be strongly rejected by ordinary people, which will affect the entire Mutantsmunity.

    So Professor Charles has no better way to guarantee Mutants¡¯ future on earth. After all, he is old, and he has spent his life fighting various forces against Mutants and against the different ideas within Mutants. Professor Charles is an old man now, and although his abilities are still strong, the future still depends on the young.

    ¡°Iceman, get a chair for Mirage Knight.¡± ncing at the changing faces of several X-Men in the room, Professor Charles waved to everyone to sit down.

    Huh ~

    At Professor Charles¡¯ suggestion, everyone in the office sat down in silence. Then, instead of continuing the conversation, Professor Charles introduces Lin Rui to other X-Men.

    After a brief introduction by Professor Charles, Lin Rui knew about the three X-MENs that he did not know. Of course, knowledge is power, but Lin Rui didn¡¯t recognize them from his memories. Under Professor Charles¡¯s introduction, Storm, one of the main members of the X-Men is now performing some type of mission outside, and a few other X-Men that Lin Rui knows about are also outside.

    ¡°In this way, X-MEN is now stronger than in the movie. That means that the enemies they face are stronger than in the movie. That also means that the chance of joining forces is also greater.¡± After listening to Professor Charles¡¯ introduction to the X-MEN members, Lin Rui thought silently in his heart.

    ¡°Now, I can answer your initial question.¡± After introducing the members of X-MEN, Professor Charles suddenly said to Mirage Knight seriously.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lin Rui also be serious when he heard Professor Charles¡¯s words, and he looked at Professor Charles in front of him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you asked us what X-MEN nned in the beginning, and I think you probably guessed the purpose of our invitation.¡±

    ¡°We X-MEN don¡¯t want to hide behind the scenes and protect Mutants silently. We have to go to the eyes of the public. We have to make more efforts so that the Mutant kind survives on the earth!

    ¡°Over the years, we have always worked behind the scenes for Mutants, protecting the weaker Mutants and setting up the X-Academy to house Mutant children. However, such a peaceful approach will not change the Mutants¡¯ situation in the world, we need a bigger change to change our situation! ¡°

    ¡°So we want to team up with the League of Defender!¡± Staring at Mirage Knight in front of him, professor Charles said this in session.

    Professor Charles, who is known for his gentle manner, made a session of remarks that made Lin Rui feel very strange as it is something that he had not previously suspected. Although Lin Rui presumably guessed that the X-Men wanted to use the power of the League of defenders to better fight against their enemies but he did not expect that Professor Charles would have made such a decision: To go to the front and fight fair and square for the Mutants on earth to change the status quo! This is something Lin Rui did not expect.

    Speaking of which, what professor Charles is now saying seems to have a lot inmon with Mao¡¯s philosophy. At least, unlike the X-Men, who have been quietly protecting and helping Mutants for years, Mao¡¯s Mutant Brotherhood is much more visible, they are on almost every national power¡¯s kill list.

    So, after Professor Charles said this, Lin Rui was momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 326 Collaborates

    <h4>Chapter 326 Coborates</h4>

    ¡°So, what do you think now?¡± Finishing his words, Professor Charles looked at the mysterious Mirage Knight with only a third of his face exposed in his mask.

    In fact, it was very difficult for Professor Charles to make such a decision. The current situation of the earth is not very good for Mutants. If X-MEN insists on its own gentle attitude, then after Professor Charles¡¯s death, Mutants will no longer be able to resist the damage from various forces. In fact, it¡¯s not just Professor Charles who leads the X-Men, Mao¡¯s Mutant Brotherhood is in a worse position than X-Men. After all, at least the X-Men¡¯s moderate attitude hasn¡¯t turned the world against them.

    Professor Charles has long sought the right Allies to bring the X-Men from behind the scenes to the forefront, to speak for the Mutants on the world stage. However, although the concept of the Mutants Brotherhood led by Mao was also for Mutants, Erik¡¯s idea was too radical. Erik has always wanted to overthrow the world over and establish a world dominated by Mutants. Professor Charles is unlikely to join hands with him. So when the League of defenders came along, Professor Charles set the cooperation goal on this Vignte organization whose main purpose is to protect civilians.

    After a period of observation, Professor Charles determined that this team consisting of several Vigntes has a strong personal strength and a good attitude towards Mutants. The point is that the mysterious Mirage Knight seems to have a very good rtionship with Iron Man, Tony Stark. In addition to Iron Man representing a huge power, and Tony personally has a great connection with the SHIELD, which is also a big reason why Professor Charles decided to unite with the League of Defender.

    ¡°This ¡­ To be honest, I was shocked by your decision, Professor Charles. But I dide here to make a cooperative rtionship with the X-Men.¡± Although initially frightened, Professor Charles¡¯s idea coincides with Lin Rui¡¯s, and he has no reason to refuse.

    Moreover, Lin Rui, who has seen the X-Men films, he also thinks that although Professor Charles¡¯s ideas and practices are correct, he still thinks too well of human beings. If the ideas of Professor Charles and Mao can be neutralized, the superpowers of Mutants in their hands could make life better for Mutants on earth today.

    Now, Professor Charles¡¯s thoughts have finally changed and Lin Rui is happy to see it. However, things about joining hands are certainly not that simple. Lin Rui needs to know some more details about this decision made by Professor Charles, as well as his n. However, this is at least a very good start.

    ¡°Oh, I know that you are also a person who can do big things.¡± Getting a positive answer from Lin Rui, Professor Charles didn¡¯t show any surprise and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°However, there are some details that need to be discussed in detail. Also, I want to know how determined X-MEN is in changing the current situation. You know, with the way X-Men had done things, it¡¯s hard for me to believe that you will suddenly make such a big decision.¡± Although he had promised to join forces, Lin Rui will not lose his focus.

    After all, the main purpose of Lin Rui joining forces with the X-Men is to find an ally to aplish his great ambition together. If the X-Men simply wants to improve Mutants¡¯ situation on earth, then Lin Rui is clearly not in need of such an ally. What he needs is an ally who can fight all the evil forces on earth, not just Mutants.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll have a serious discussion about it. Now, Mr. Mirage Knight, let¡¯s go somewhere more secret.¡± Not surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s attitude, P0rofessor Charles spoke while frowning. After saying this, Professor Charles made eye contact with the other X-Men in the room.

    As a powerful Mutant, Professor Charles noticed at this moment that some powerful mental powers were creeping upon him. In order not to let the person behind the psychic power be aware of anything, Professor Charles voluntarily released his psychic power topletly block the office.

    Lin Rui also understood Professor Charles¡¯s actions. So, like the other X-MENs in the room, Lin Rui stood up silently from his chair. Robert then pushed Professor Charles out of the office and headed deep into the corridor and Lin Rui followed behind them. As for the other X-MENs, they didn¡¯t follow up as they did not need to be present for what professor Charles was about to tell Mirage Knight.

    In this way, Lin Rui, Professor Charles and Iceman disappeared deep in the corridor of the X Academy. As for the spiritual power blocked by Professor Charles, he quietly left again after not seeing what he wanted to see. No one knows who it is, but it will not be a friendly force with X-MEN.

    ¡­

    After more than an hour, Lin Rui finally walked out of the X Academy. Of course, before leaving, Lin Rui also left a lot of his signatures to those Mutants children in the X-Academy. Moreover, Lin Rui also promised that he would bring Spiderman¡¯s signature if he came over in the future.

    Of course, if there is a chance, Lin Rui will let Spidermane here soon as Peter also respected X-MEN.

    After taking a closer look at the gate of the X school, unaware that anyone was peeping at him, Lin Rui took out the Hoverboard from Phantom Suit¡¯s space bag. Then he stepped on the Hoverboard and flew back towards New York.

    Brush!

    ¡°Finally reached an agreement with Professor Charles, so with the SHIELD, Tony¡¯s Iron Man army, League of Defender, and the full force of the X-Men, Hydra should be wiped out pretty soon!¡± Lin Rui thought silently to himself as he sped toward New York.

    During the hour-long chat with Professor Charles, Lin Rui told Professor Charles the same story he told Tony about his ambitions. Of course, Lin Rui won¡¯t reveal too much about himself to Professor Charles, since he and Professor Charles are not as familiar as he is with Tony.

    After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s n and purpose, Professor Charles was not as surprised as Tony at first. After all, Lin Rui also said that he has Tony Stark¡¯s support and has his own ace cards and although Professor Charles did not invade Lin Rui¡¯s mind, he can also notice that Lin Rui does have this confidence.

    Therefore, after a little thought, Professor Charles agreed to Lin Rui¡¯s proposal and joined forces with the League of Defender and Tony¡¯s Iron Man Army to fight for the permanent peace and security of the. Of course, the first step is to eliminate Hydra, who is still jumping around.

    In addition, Professor Charles has his own requirements. That is, when governments around the world began to target Mutants, the League of Defender and Iron Man must stand up to support Mutants. Since Professor Charles decided to let X-MENe to the front, he will no longer protect Mutants passively, they will actively seek their ce on the earth.

    Lin Rui was not surprised by Professor Charles¡¯s request. He himself agreed first on behalf of the League of Defender. As for Tony, Lin Rui felt that the problem was not serious. At least, Tony doesn¡¯t hate Mutants. To a highly intelligent scientist like Tony, Mutants are normal human evolution.

    Brush!

    ¡°Next, Hydra, your annihtion has begun!¡± Lin Rui murmured coldly while in midair.

 Chapter 327 Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 327 Meeting</h4>

    Buzz ~

    As Lin Rui was riding his hoverboard toward downtown New York, the phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated.

    ¡°Who is calling me at this time, is it Peter?¡± Lin Rui thought as he pulled out his cell phone while controlling the hoverboard to slow down.

    Beforeing to the X Academy and meeting the X-Men today, Lin Rui talked with Peter and Harry to take them to meet Thor, a friend he met during the holidays. Lin Rui also called Thor. Thor still hasn¡¯t found a suitable job and he has already given up.

    ¡°Eh? It turned out to be them. It seems that they can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± However, when Lin Rui saw the caller ID on the mobile phone, he was slightly surprised. It didn¡¯t seem to be Peter or Harry¡¯s call.

    Huh ~

    Controlling the hoverboard to reduce speed and height, Lin Rui finally levitating a meter above the ground. Instead of getting off the hoverboard, Lin Rui connected the phone while standing on the hoverboard.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Mirage Knight, I¡¯m Rick from New York Sanctum.¡± As soon as the call was connected, Rick¡¯s voice came from the other end. It seems that the people who Lin Rui just said can¡¯t wait were these sorcerers.

    ¡°Hello, Rick. Sorry, I have been training these days and haven¡¯t taken the initiative to contact you.¡± Hearing Rick¡¯s anxious voice, Lin Rui said eagerly.

    ¡°So are you free right now? In fact, if Mirage Knight doesn¡¯t mind, we can help you recover quickly.¡± Hearing Lin Rui, Rick on the other side of the phone continued.

    It seems that these two sorcerers are really anxious to meet him, Lin Rui thought silently in his heart. However, Lin Rui has also been thinking about it for several days, but he still could not think about what the Ancient One who is protecting the earth would want with him. After all, theirst encounter was just an ident meeting on Lin Rui¡¯s part. There is no reason for these sorcerers to look for him.

    Moreover, Lin Rui also knows that Tony used these two sorcerers to do magic experiments for himself. Since these two sorcerers are willing to pay so much to find him, then meeting him should be quite important to them. Lin Rui also considered whether the Ancient One had something for him to do but Lin Rui really didn¡¯t know what was going on before seeing them.

    So, Lin Rui, who had already decided, went on to say, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions. I¡¯m fine now. I remember that you guys wanted to meet me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! We do have something to tell you. I don¡¯t know where you are now, let¡¯s meet face to face.¡± Hearing Lin Rui said that he was okay, Rick said happily.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ I¡¯m near Green Street on XXXX Avenue.¡± Not expecting Rick to be in such a hurry, Lin Rui paused for a moment and announced his position.

    Lin Rui knows that these sorcerers can do space magic to appear from one ce to another. So after reporting his position, Lin Rui stayed at ease in his position as the sorcerors should appear soon.

    Buzz ~

    Sure enough, after Lin Rui reported his position, on the open space about fifty meters in front of him, an irisposed of golden light appeared out of thin air. Next, in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, the two sorcerers that Lin Rui had seen before came out from the magic space door that had been fully opened.

    Call!

    Controlling the hoverboard and slowly flying forward, Lin Rui is soon in front of the two sorcerers. Fortunately, this is a suburb of New York, where there are only a few houses in the distance and no one seems to be inside them, or the two sorcerersing out of a space door or the Mirage Knight emerging on a hoverboard would cause quite a stir.

    Da ~

    After flying towards the two sorcerers, Lin Rui jumped off the hoverboard and stood in front of the two sorcerers, Rick and David.

    ¡°Hello, sorcerers from New York Sanctum.¡± Lin Rui greeted politely.

    Lin Rui has always been in awe of the earth¡¯s sorcerers. Although Rick and David were scammed by Tony in the previous two days, Lin Rui did not look down on them either. After all, simplicity is not wrong.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Mirage Knight, we meet again.¡± Finally seeing Lin Rui again, both Rick and David felt the stone that had been pressing down in their hearts disappear.

    Although the Ancient One did not tell Rick and David as to why he is looking for Mirage Knight but they would not usually question the Ancient One. Even if thest time he went to a different world to solve a big demon, it was only an understatement, so Rick and David were very concerned about this matter.

    Of course, Ancient One didn¡¯t think it would take so long for Rick and David to meet Lin Rui again. He just thought it was a simple request as Ancient One did find something with Mirage Knight, and it was not a small matter, but it was not easy to talk to others.

    ¡°Thank you for your help during my kidnapping and the time before that, otherwise I would have been in danger this time.¡± Lin Rui continued.

    One of the two things Lin Rui said is that thest time Harry was possessed by a demon from another world and Peter was infested by Venom, Lin Rui and Tony would not have been able to solve that situation without the intervention of these sorcerers and the Ancient One. This time, Lin Rui was caught by Hydra and because theses two sorcerers saved Francis¡¯s life, Professor Charles got the secret out of his mind, so Lin Rui has them to thank.

    ¡°Haha! You are a hero who protects New York, and we should do these things to help.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rick said with a smile.

    This Mirage Knight speaks a lot better than Tony Stark! It seems that their mission can finally bepleted. In two simple sentences, Lin Rui¡¯s attitude had reassured Rick by more than half.

    ¡°So, why were you guys looking for me?¡± After the polite words and speech, Lin Rui also asked what he always wanted to know.

    ¡°You have to ask this question to the Ancient One himself. We are just here on his request. He would like to meet you.¡± Unlike before when he didn¡¯t answer Tony, Rick answered Lin Rui¡¯s question truthfully.

    Sure enough, it is the Ancient One who wants to see me, but why? Upon hearing Rick¡¯s words, Lin Rui thought silently.

    ¡°The Ancient One wants to see me? Where can go to see him?¡± Although he had already guessed this in his heart, Lin Rui continued to ask in confusion.

    ¡°Haha! As long as you are willing, we can go there immediately.¡± Seeing Lin Rui seemed to have agreed, Rick said happily.

    ¡°Of course, how could I refuse the invitation from the Ancient One.¡± Lin Rui was already prepared in his heart and then answered after reaching Rick.

    ¡°So let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that said, Rick raised his hand and started waving in front of him.

    Buzz ~

    Soon, a huge magical space door appeared in front of them and Rick nodded towards Lin Rui and went in with hispanion. Lin Rui followed in without showing any hesitation.

    Call!

 Chapter 328 Seeing Again

    <h4>Chapter 328 Seeing Again</h4>

    The magic space door constructed by Rick doesn¡¯t seem to have any distance restrictions. When Lin Rui just walked out of the magic space door in front of him, he already felt the colding to his face. Fortunately, the temperature adjustment of the Phantom Suit was very fast and Lin Rui soon no longer felt cold and he also realized that he had nowe to Kamar-Taj in the Himyas, Ancient One and many secluded sorcerers lived here.

    ¡°The Ancient One is in there and there are many other sorcerers who don¡¯t like living in modern cities.¡± Stepping out from the magic space door, Rick stood beside Lin Rui and pointed forward a quaint building.

    Lin Rui blinked as he looked in the direction that Rick was pointing at. Unlike the residence of Ancient One in Lin Rui¡¯s memory, the residence of the Ancient One and other secluded sorcerers in front of him was not in the bustling town, but on a snowy town above the mountain, except for the quaint building in front, there is only a very t rock square, and there is no snow to sweep around.

    As for the lively Kamar-Taj in Lin Rui¡¯s memories, that was behind him, about a hundred meters down the next hill. With Lin Rui¡¯s current insight, he couldpletely feel that there were a lot of people there and it was a worldly environment. But here a few hundred meters away, there is a feeling of istion and it is very quiet.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really good ce to live in seclusion!¡± Simply scanning the surroundings, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    As the roof of the earth, the Himyas are the closest mountains to the sky. The air is very clean here and although the oxygen content is low, it is totally ok for people like Lin Rui. What¡¯s more, from a nce at the snow-capped mountains, everything in the surroundings is white, making people unconsciously feel very quiet and empty. Lin Rui feels that his mood can gradually improve if he stayed here.

    ¡°Well, except for the sorcerers, who must be stationed in Sanctum, most of the sorcerers are reclusive.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rick said with a smile.

    Although the Earth¡¯s sorcerers are very mysterious and powerful, their number has always been short as it has not exceeded 500 for so many years. Of course, for Sorcerer, it doesn¡¯t mean that therger the number, the better. This kind of thing depends on fate.

    Although the number of people who can be called sorcerers is less than five hundred, there are far more people who can do magic on earth. Some people always know the existence of earth sorcerers and Kamar-Taj in one way or another and there have always been people who came here for help. Because in a kind-hearted manner, many people who seek help will get some more or less.

    Just like in the Marvel movies that Lin Rui had watched in hisst life, there is a sick person who heals himself because he has learned magic, of course, he is not a sorcerer but he does know magic.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve sent a message to Ancient One and he should be waiting for you now.¡± Not giving Lin Rui more time to enjoy the beautiful scenery from the heights, Rick spoke from the side.

    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s go. Thest time I saw Ancient One was in a hurry, but I really admire the sorcerers who guard the earth.¡± Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind Rick interrupting him and spoke with a smile.

    Then, led by the two sorcerers, Lin Rui walked past the square in front of the rock and came to the gate of the quaint building. Without knocking on the door, Rick pushed open the door and took Lin Rui in.

    ¡­

    The wind is cold outside, but the inside of the seemingly quaint building is very warm. Lin Rui followed the two sorcerers in this building for a few minutes and finally slowed down. There is a patio-like structure in front and arger wooden room in front of that patio. At this point, two people were already standing in the room.

    Separated by what looked like a bamboo curtain, Lin Rui could not see who the two figures in the room ahead were. He could only see a male and a female but Lin Rui is keenly aware that One of them is Ancient One whom he has already met.

    Huh ~

    Finally, Rick and David walking in front had reached out and opened the curtains and entered the room. Lin Rui at the back did not hesitate to follow in.

    Lin Rui, who walked into the room, saw a beautiful woman in a simple retro outfit. This beautiful woman was obviously Yun Meng who had been doing hidden research in Kamar-Taj. Because she had hardly left Kamar-Taj since childhood, Yun Meng had a dusty quality that made Lin Rui take two more looks at her. But it was just two more looks as the man standing behind Yun Meng took his attention.

    Although it is only a simple back view, Lin Rui feels that this back has been connected with the world, giving a feeling of infinite grandness. In front of the whole world, Lin Rui suddenly felt how small he was. At this moment, Lin Rui waspletely lost.

    Hum! ~

    When Lin Rui watched that person¡¯s back with losing his mind, a sudden light shed inside the System Shop in his mind! It is the position of the resurrection altar! The ¡°dead¡± system is alerting Lin Rui!

    Brush!

    At the moment when the light shed in my mind, Lin Rui¡¯s confused eyes had recovered again! Lin Rui, who was caught in a special mental repression because of watching that back, quickly awoke because of the systematic shot. At the same time, a voice also passed into Lin Rui¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight, we meet again.¡± Before Lin Rui had time to shock, the back of the world in front of him suddenly turned, and a familiar voice came towards him.

    The next second, Lin Rui, who has just recovered from the shock, finally sees the Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme who guards earth!

    ¡°Is this the power of the Sorcerer Supreme? It really ispletely irresistible!¡± Looking at the smiling man in front of him, Lin Rui was very shocked and thought to himself.

    Not to mention the defense of the mental attack possessed by Phantom Suit on Lin Rui, his own mental strength is already very strong. But just now, he just nced at the back of Ancient One and his entire consciousness was almost shocked. This shows that the strength of Ancient One is far superior to Lin Rui.

    If it weren¡¯t for the help of the system, Lin Rui might not have been able to recover from the state he was in just now. However, the turn of Ancient One has also broken his attention. Even if the system did not warn him, Lin Rui would have been fine.

    ¡°Hello, Ancient One.¡± Taking a deep breath silently in his heart, Lin Rui looked at the Ancient One in front of him and greeted him seriously.

 Chapter 329 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 329 *Hidden*</h4>

    Facing Ancient One for the second time, Lin Rui felt more cramped and nervous than the first time. Ancient One still has a smile and sullen expression on his face, but Lin Rui, who has just felt Ancient One¡¯s power can no longer face it so easily.

    ¡°Thank you foring, Mirage Knight. I would also like to thank you and Mr. Stark for your helpst time. If you didn¡¯t find the anomaly and iste the area in the first ce, there might have been some unnecessary injuries.¡± While Lin Rui was still staring at him, Ancient One said as he took two steps towards the center of the room.

    Huh ~

    Walking to the ground in the middle of the room, Ancient One sat down.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ that¡¯s what we should do. And, we didn¡¯t actually do anything.¡± Lin Rui could not understand Ancient One¡¯s intention when he heard his word so he could only say this.

    ¡°Come and sit, don¡¯t be so restrained.¡± Ancient One sat down and saw that Lin Rui was still standing there and invited him to sit down.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, please.¡± After the greeting from Ancient One, Yun Meng standing in front of Lin Rui, smiled and came over and reached out with her hand.

    ¡°Oh! Good! Thank you!¡± Lin Rui quickly responded after seeing Yun Meng¡¯s actions.

    Huh ~

    After a few steps, Lin Rui sat down opposite to Ancient One and he was almostpletely recovered at this time. He discovered that Rick and David who came with him had left. However, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care too much about these things now.

    After Lin Rui sat down, Yun Meng poured him a cup of tea. He didn¡¯t speak again, but Ancient One took the cup in front of him and took a sip.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Thanking Yun Meng, Lin Rui politely raised his cup and took a sip.

    The warm tea made Lin Rui feel warmer all over his body and the taste of the tea was also very fragrant. Anyway, it should be the best tea that Lin Rui has had in his lifetime.

    ¡°Yun Meng, you go back first. I have to talk to Mirage Knight separately.¡± After seeing Yun Meng pouring Lin Rui a cup of tea, Ancient One suddenly spoke.

    After hearing the Ancient One, Yun Meng¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly as she did not expect Ancient One to tell her to go. Yun Meng, as the most talented sorcerer under Ancient One, is also the most trusted person of Ancient One. There is very little that Ancient One does not let her know. However, despite some confusion, Yun Meng nodded and stood up silently.

    Looking at the beauty leaving the room, Lin Rui could only watch silently. In the end, only Lin Rui and Ancient One remained in the room. Ancient One was smiling from the beginning and Lin Rui couldn¡¯t guess what Ancient One would say now. So he can only wait.

    Huh ~

    As Lin Rui waited in silence for Ancient One to speak, the tea in the cup in front of him rippled in front of him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you are not of this world. Are you?¡± Just as Lin Rui¡¯s gaze was looking at the cup of tea in front of him, the voice of Ancient One came over again, calm as if he was speaking about an unimportant matter.

    ¡­

    Lin Rui: ¡°!!!¡±

    Ancient One¡¯s tone didn¡¯t change. Although Lin Rui did not look up at Ancient One, he could also guess that Ancient One must be smiling at this time. However, the sudden words of Ancient One made Lin Rui stiffen.

    Although it was a question, but in Lin Rui¡¯s ear, it was an affirmative. Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme of the earth knew that he was not a person of this world! His biggest secret was directly seen in front of the Ancient One! This was the only thing Lin Rui could think of at this time, and it was the reason why he was so rigid.

    Huh ~

    There was another breeze and Lin Rui¡¯s stiff body slowly recovered to normal. Then, Lin Rui raised his head slowly.

    ¡°Ancient One, do you really need me to answer this question?¡± Lin Rui looked calmly at the Ancient One in front of him and asked.

    Now that his biggest secret has been seen through, Lin Rui did not n to lie anymore. With Tony, Lin Rui can y dumb. After all, Tony can¡¯t know his secret and he can¡¯t do anything to himself. But the Ancient One is obviously different. As the Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One revealed his greatest secret when he sees himself. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t feel the need to y dumb.

    ¡°Oh, you are very calm. Well, take off your protective clothing, which has some shielding effect. It won¡¯t do you any good in front of me.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s calm attitude, Ancient One was slightly surprised but didn¡¯t mind, and then he spoke to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Faced with the Sorcerer Supreme, being calm or not doesn¡¯t really matter!¡± With a bitter smile on his face, Lin Rui answered as he had put away the Phantom Suit.

    Huh ~

    In front of the Ancient One, Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit faded quickly and finally all contracted and disappeared into the wristband in Lin Rui¡¯s left hand. Then Lin Rui¡¯s slightly immature face that had not yet fully opened appeared in front of the Ancient One.

    The moment he saw Lin Rui¡¯s real face, Ancient One, who was still very calm and smiling, still showed a clear unexpected look. Phantom Suit¡¯s shielding of spiritual power really can¡¯t stop the Sorcerer Supreme like Ancient One, but Ancient One didn¡¯t fully see the young face under that mask before.

    ¡°How old are you this year? Eighteen?¡± Staring at Lin Rui¡¯s face for a few seconds, Ancient One finally asked.

    ¡°Almost seventeen, but is there anything important about this?¡± Ancient One asked such a question, but Lin Rui answered it honestly.

    ¡°Seventeen, you are really young! But, as you said, it really doesn¡¯t matter.¡± After hearing the answer from Lin Rui, Ancient One said with some emotion in his voice.

    Speaking of which, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know Ancient One¡¯s age, but at least he is already over a hundred years old. Although these sorcerers¡¯ lives are much older than ordinary humans, Ancient One is now considered an advanced age and it is unknown how many years he can live. Therefore, Ancient One was impressed to see that Lin Rui was so young and had such strength.

    ¡°So, Ancient One, can you tell me how do you know? About me, how did you know that I am not a person of this World.¡± Lin Rui just wants to know how Ancient One knew that he didn¡¯t belong in this world. After all, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think that he has shown any ws.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the Ancient One¡¯s eyes, which were still a little bit emotional, suddenly became sharper as he looked at Lin Rui.

    ¡°Your soul doesn¡¯t belong to this world.¡± As Lin Rui was once again looking stiff, Ancient One gave an answer.

    Chapter 329 You Are Not From This World

 Chapter 330 Confident

    <h4>Chapter 330 Confident</h4>

    As the Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One¡¯s strength is unfathomable. Even in a world as diverse as Marvel World, the power of Ancient One is arguably at the top of the ss. Furthermore, the sorcerers of one of Earth are known to have something to do with souls, and they are even capable of fighting in a spirit state.

    Therefore, it is not surprising that Ancient One can see that Lin Rui¡¯s soul does not belong to this world. However, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if he sees anything else. After all, Lin Rui has more than just that as a secret.

    ¡°My Soul does not belong to this world? Did you really saw it that way? You can see my soul.¡± Hearing Ancient One¡¯s words, Lin Rui was crept out, but he was not too surprised. After all, Lin Rui has seen these sorcerors perform many weird and out of the world things in the movies in his previous life and he also knows that they can make out the difference in their souls.

    ¡°Well, I noticed you when that Demon appeared on the earthst time. I wanted to solve that matter and came to you for a chat and asked Rick and David to find you but I didn¡¯t expect them to take this long.¡± Looking at Lin Rui who wasn¡¯t surprised, Ancient One continued.

    ¡°So, are you going to treat me like some demon from another world?¡± Lin Rui asked indifferently when Ancient One mentioned the Demon who was destroyed.

    Although he is indeed not a person of this world, he was born and grew up here and he was and is a human and he also lived as a human before on the earth. So, strictly speaking, Lin Rui is Indeed a stranger from another world, but he is totally different from those demons. Lin Ruipletely considers himself a member of the world and is willing to give everything for his family and friends in the world.

    Seeing Lin Rui look so calm, Ancient One continued to be surprised. He originally thought that after seeing through Lin Rui¡¯s true identity, he would at least be very surprised and scared. After all, Ancient One, as the Sorcerer Supreme that protects the earth from being attacked by the entities of other worlds, he is still a very powerful deterrent to visitors from another world like Lin Rui.

    ¡°I confess, I didn¡¯t expect you to remain so calm when your identity was dismantled. Are you not afraid at all? I might just destroy you.¡± There was some confusion in his heart and Ancient One directly looked at Lin Rui and asked.

    After saying these two words, Ancient One stared at Lin Rui for a moment, trying to see what expression he had now. However, Ancient One was still disappointed. Lin Rui¡¯s expression did not change much in front of such a threat and he was still calm.

    ¡°I would like to ask Sorcerer Supreme some guidelines for the treatment of visitors from other worlds. Is it necessary to destroy all people from other worlds? I know that you can see that my soul does not belong to this world but you can definitely see that my soul is of an ordinary human being.¡± Facing Ancient One¡¯s question, Lin Rui looked at him without fear and asked.

    Lin Rui was really very scared at the beginning because of the Ancient One¡¯s strength, but now he is also thinking very clearly. Rather than being afraid of Ancient One¡¯s attitude towards himself, it is better to talk to him on an equal footing. Although Lin Rui is indeed a person from a different world, he does not believe that this will make Ancient One destroy himself. After all, Ancient One is not someone who would kill casually.

    ¡°It seems that I had still underestimate you! Indeed, visitors from other worlds have always broken into the earth, and most of them are harmful to its people. And our duty is to kill such things that may harm the earth. Just like the demon event in New Yorkst time. Of course, this kind of thing happened many times and ordinary people would never know.¡± Facing Lin Rui¡¯s questioning, Ancient One smiled and continued to answer.

    ¡°Most of them? That means that there are still people or creatures from other worlds that will not harm the earth or this world. I don¡¯t know how you treat these people or species?¡± Lin Rui continued to ask.

    ¡°Others? Although they won¡¯t cause any harm to the earth, they don¡¯t belong to this world after all. Even if I don¡¯t do anything, they will not be able to stay because of the exclusion of the World Rules. They would have to leave this world or die.¡± Ancient One answered this question honestly.

    In fact, Ancient One used to directly kill or drive away creatures from other worlds. For those small species that are not harmful to the earth, just as Ancient One said, even if he doesn¡¯t do anything, they will be quickly excluded by thews of this world.

    So this time, Ancient One gave Lin Rui special treatment. Because he also does not know why Lin Rui¡¯s soul which is clearly not from this world hasn¡¯t been rejected by this world. Yes, Lin Rui is notpletely excluded from the world, the effects are just very small. Since Lin Rui started to intervene in the original development path of the world, the world force has been silently repelling Lin Rui. The most obvious manifestation is that every time Lin Rui interferes in the original plot, something outside the plot will appear to interfere with Lin Rui¡¯s n.

    Therefore, if Lin Rui chooses not to intervene in the original plot of Marvel World, he will not be excluded by this worldw. However, this is obviously impossible. In order toplete the Mainline Quests released by the system, it is necessary for Lin Rui to intervene in the original plot. No one knows if the system is strong or because Lin Rui¡¯s soul was born here, this world¡¯s rejection is not very strong against him.

    ¡°So, I want to ask you something. Am I harming earth now? Or do you think I will harm the earth in the future?¡± After being answered by Ancient One, Lin Rui rxed a bit and asked.

    The answer given by Ancient One was also expected by Lin Rui, who has felt the influence of the world rules on him for a long time. After all, it¡¯s not unusual for him to intervene in Marvel World¡¯s original plot and challenge the rules of the World. However, Lin Rui hasn¡¯t felt any serious rejection yet, which means that the world doesn¡¯t see him as a visitor from another world.

    ¡°You have clearly seen the most critical issues, although I am also curious why the rules of the world have not rejected you from this world. I also want to tell you that you are not harming the earth now. However, I have a hunch that you will do something in the future and it will have an iparable impact on the earth and the world and it will even affect other creatures in other worlds.¡± Staring at Lin Rui, Ancient One suddenly answered seriously.

    As the strongest Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One seems to be able to see Lin Rui¡¯s future. However, he can only vaguely see a trace of fuzzy lines in the future, unable to be sure. However, as long as there is a trace of harm to this world, Ancient One will not let it go.

 Chapter 331

    <h4>Chapter 331</h4>

    Lin Rui, who originally thought that Ancient One would not obliterate him just because his soul does not belong to this world, heard what Ancient One had said and froze. Things didn¡¯t seem to be going as he wanted.

    The reason why Lin Rui thinks that the Ancient One would not kill him is that he did not do any harm to the earth, but the future that Ancient One sees in Lin Rui may not be so simple. Lin Rui had now joined Tony, SHIELD, and X-Men and his power is enough to have a sufficient impact on the earth today. The vague future seen by Ancient One is a huge event that Lin Rui may cause to the earth in the future. Of course, it is not certain whether this great event was good or bad.

    And, just as Ancient One said just now, the impact of Lin Rui¡¯s future on the earth and the world is the only thing he has seen in his life. Even if the earth¡¯s civilization has suffered many invasion by alien species over the years, the impact caused by Lin Rui would be higher then all of thembined together.

    Therefore, although Ancient One cannot see what kind of impact Lin Rui¡¯s future will have on the earth, as long as there is a trace of possible harm, he cannot take risks. Just as now, Lin Rui, who is only 16 years old, already has such a powerful strength ¡°Although it is not worth mentioning in front of the Ancient One¡±, the secrets of Lin Rui are not understood by the Ancient One at all.

    In order to ensure the proper development of the earth and the future of the world, the best Ancient One could do was to destroy Lin Rui. But Ancient One wasn¡¯t a killer either, and even if Lin Rui is going to be a threat in the future, Ancient One wouldn¡¯t kill him now. But as long as Lin Rui does something bad for the earth, Ancient One wouldn¡¯t sit still.

    ¡°Ancient One, although I don¡¯t know where you came to that conclusion. But I want to tell you, that was my goal in the first ce.¡± After the initial surprise, Lin Rui looks at the stern Ancient One in front of her.

    Now that Ancient One is certain that he will have a huge impact on the and on Marvel World, Lin Rui ns to make his goals clear so that he doesn¡¯t think the impact will be negative.

    Indeed, Lin Rui is about to join forces with all the powerful people he can think of to form a sort of earth federation to take full control of Marvel earth, which is now divided. However, this goal of Lin Rui¡¯s is a good influence on the earth in a big way. While there will certainly be a fair amount of sacrifice and casualties in the process, the sacrifice is worth itpared to the end goal.

    ¡°Ohh? Your goal? Like how you have formed a League of Defender in New York.¡± When Ancient One heard Lin Rui, he was a little surprised.

    The Ancient One thinks that Lin Rui wants to be the Superhero of the United States like Rogers. In that case, Mirage Knight will have a great impact in the future. However, even the current Captain America does not impact the future as much as Lin Rui does.

    Seeing Ancient One guessing his way, Lin Rui shook his head and said, ¡°My goal is far more than protecting New York with the League of Defender. My goal is to wipe out all the evil forces on the earth and build a globally integrated earth alliance.¡±

    Staring at Ancient One seriously, Lin Rui calmly stated his goal. Lin Rui has already spoken with Tony and Charles before, and now he has sessfully teamed up with Tony and X-Men. This time, facing the doubts of Ancient One, Lin Rui wondered if he could use his ambition to impress him.

    If, and only if, Ancient One also supports this goal, then Lin Rui would feel that the sess rate of his goal would be infinitely greater.

    ¡°Your goal is to build a global federation?¡± Unlike Tony or Professor Charles, who was stunned after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s goal, Ancient One was only slightly surprised.

    In fact, as the Sorcerer Supreme who has lived for so many years, the things that Ancient One can see are far from what Professor Charles and Tony knew. Regarding the establishment of the Earth Federation, it was not that no one wanted to do it before, they just failed. If Howard Stark wasn¡¯t dead, maybe Tony might also know some top secret information about people in the Ancient One ss, but he¡¯s dead, so Tony is just an earth-level super-rich man now.

    ¡°Just by relying on the League of Defenders you have now? It¡¯s not that I am underestimating you. Before you, there were a group of aspiring people who had enough influence on the situation on the to build the Earth Federation, but they failed in the end. So, why do you think you can do it, why do you think that you would seed where others have failed?¡± Recalling a forgotten memory, Ancient One asked the young man in front of him.

    Was there a group of people who wanted to form a unified Earth Federation? Getting Ancient One to say that was a sign that those people were really powerful and he didn¡¯t know how they ended up losing. Hearing the words of Ancient One, Lin Rui blinked his eyes twice and thought to himself.

    However, although he was surprised by Ancient One¡¯s words, Lin Rui would not have doubts about his goals in this regard. After all, even if his predecessor¡¯s power and strength are stronger than his current self, he does not believe that his predecessors would have had a system, which is enough to change anything.

    What¡¯s more, Lin Rui now has enough strength and power. It can be said that with SHIELD, Tony¡¯s Iron Man army, League of Defender plus X-Men. After these several forces join hands, as long as the location of the Hydra can be determined, theirplete elimination is only a matter of time. After the destruction of the Hydra, Lin Rui will continue to fight the evil forces hidden in the earth and he will reach his goal step by step.

    So, after a little thought, Lin Rui stared firmly at Ancient One and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who the people were who failed. However, I believe me and my partners will definitely be able to do it!¡±

    Seeing Lin Rui so determined, Ancient One was very curious. Although Ancient One knew that Mirage Knight was the Vignte of New York and he also knew that there was a League of Defenderposed of several Vigntes like Mirage Knight and Spiderman. But he just knows these things and he is not clear about the cooperation between Mirage Knight and SHIELD, the rtionship between Mirage Knight and Iron Man, and the coboration between him and X-Men. After all, Earth sorcerers has no intelligence department of their own.

    ¡°Oh? I should like to hear your reasons for your confidence.¡± ¡°Ancient One asked, looking at the young man in front of him.

    A few decades ago, a group of ambitious and powerful young people also formed a top-secret organization, which was intended to affect the situation of the in all aspects and finally achieve the goal of forming a Global Federation. However, they failed in the end. Although Ancient One didn¡¯t do much in it, he still had some regrets. After all, if the Earth Federation is really built, it will be much easier to deal with visitors from other worlds.

    ¡°SHIELD, Tony Stark¡¯s Iron Man Army, and X-Men, I don¡¯t know if you know about them?¡± In order to convince Ancient One, Lin Rui directly talked about the trteral forces he cooperated with.

 Chapter 332 Shift

    <h4>Chapter 332 Shift</h4>

    ¡°Adding my own League of Defender in that equation, I don¡¯t know how many shorings do we havepared with the predecessors known by Ancient One?¡± Before waiting for Ancient One to answer, Lin Rui looked at Ancient One and asked seriously. Lin Rui believes that these forces are enough to attract the attention of Ancient One.

    ¡°SHIELD? Tony Stark? And X-Men?¡± Ancient One, who was still very calm, heard unexpected names emerging from Lin Rui¡¯s mouth, and he finally showed some surprise.

    SHIELD is a huge organization that protects the world on the bright surface and fights against various terrorist organizations. Its background and resources are huge, and it is the first organization on the bright surface of the earth. In addition, the Hydra organization that burst out some time ago and intended to dominate the earth is now being attacked by SHIELD and they have fled, showing the power of SHIELD.

    Tony Stark, the only son of Howard Stark, not only he had inherited Stark Industries but also inherited the genius genes of his father and he has achieved great achievements in physical and intelligent machinery. Now, Tony¡¯s Iron Man army is a weapon that every single power in the world is very afraid of.

    X-Men, an organization of moderate Mutants, designed to safeguard Mutants¡¯ interests and save Mutants, is led by Professor Charles. X-Men¡¯s strength is very strong and although their number is notrge, the strength of each individual is very strong. In particr, there are some powerful Mutants that even Ancient One has to take seriously.

    Moreover, as Ancient One who has lived for more than 100 years, there are not many people on earth who deserve his attention now, but Professor Charles is undoubtedly one of them. Whether it¡¯s Charles¡¯s ability or his philosophy, or his efforts to get a coexisting rtion with Mutants and ordinary people, he is worthy of respect from Ancient One.

    Among these forces and individuals, Lin Rui put the League of Defender at the end, but Ancient One would not think that Lin Rui would consider the League of Defender to be the weakest of these strengths. Judging by Ancient One¡¯s understanding of Lin Rui, as long as he is given some time to develop, Lin Rui will definitely be a character that even he cannot ignore.

    So, on the bright side, the people now united by Lin Rui seem to be a bit inferior to those who had the same ambitions before. But judging from their joint forces, they are really not weak.

    ¡°It seems that you do know these people or forces, so this is my reason, and it is also the foundation for the formation of the Earth Federation.¡± Looking at the unexpected look of Ancient One, Lin Rui spoke with a smile.

    ¡°I admit that I still underestimated you. However, I will not talk about Tony Stark and Professor Charles. Are you sure that SHIELD will cooperate with you toplete this n? You can¡¯t possibly tell me that you can convince those members of the World Security Council to support your Earth Alliance.¡± Seeing that Lin Rui was feeling a little smug, Ancient One generously admitted that he had underestimated Lin Rui, but then asked again.

    Iron Man, Tony Stark is Howard Stark¡¯s son. It¡¯s no surprise that Ancient One had such an idea. After all, Howard Stark was also a member of that n. Professor Charles has been fighting for Mutants ¡®rights for his entire life and in order to make Mutants¡¯ life better, he promised to join hands with Lin Rui which is also no exception. After all, if the Earth Federation is really established, Mutants¡¯ status will definitely improve.

    But SHIELD, it is not just Director Fury, there are many old-fashioned members in the World Security Council who are watching over it. Ancient One doesn¡¯t think that the Earth Federation that Lin Rui wants to establish will let those who hold political rightse to power, so whether SHIELD supports Lin Rui is Ancient One¡¯s question.

    ¡°Hehe, it is impossible to hide anything from Sorcerer Supreme. Yes, although I and SHIELD are in a joint state, but I have not told them about the establishment of the Earth Alliance. After all, SHIELD is still tooplicated.¡± With a bitter smile, Lin Rui answered truthfully.

    Lin Rui also wants Captain Rogers and Director Fury to oust the old people of the World Security Council, but this kind of thing can¡¯t be done for a while. It will take only one ident and his dream would always remain a dream so there cannot be any mistakes.

    ¡°Without the support of SHIELD, you would have lost an important supporter of this goal.¡± Ancient One is well aware of the weight of SHIELD in Lin Rui¡¯s n.

    ¡°Of course I know that. I have a good personal rtionship with Captain America and SHIELD¡¯s Director Fury. And you must know that I have never dealt with the World Security Council, so ¡­¡± Looking at Ancient One, Lin Rui was feeling helpless as he spoke.

    ¡°It seems that you really want the World Security Council to step down! I have to say that your steps are still very clear!¡± After hearing what Lin Rui said, how could Ancient One not guess what he meant.

    ¡°Now, I really do think that you would have a chance toplete your goal.¡± After getting a clear understanding of Lin Rui¡¯s current strength and background, Ancient One also had to admit that Lin Rui does have such a possibility toplete his goals.

    ¡°So, do you still think I would be harmful to the?¡± Lin Rui took a deep breath and asked after seeing the change in the attitude of the Ancient One.

    ¡°Harm? No no no! I now think that what you can bring to the earth will progress that has not seen before! Of course, the premise is that you can achieve your goal.¡± No one knows what the Ancient One was thinking right now, but his attitude has changed instantly.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡± This change is too fast, Lin Rui himself can¡¯t react to it.

    In fact, Ancient One did mind the secrets of Lin Rui, especially since Lin Rui was apparently not part of the world but was not repelled by world forces. At Lin Rui¡¯s current rate of growth, he is well on his way to bing someone who can affect the entire and the entire world.

    However, Ancient One could tell that what Lin Rui had just said was true. That is, Lin Rui is also a human from another world, earth, and he has no intention of harming this world. On the contrary, what Lin Rui wants to do is to promote the progress of the entire civilization of the earth, something that Ancient One almost witnessed with his own eyes a long time ago. However, for some reason, Ancient One could only regret watching those people fail.

    So, since Lin Rui was harmless to earth and had such a big goal and the ability to aplish it, there was no need for Ancient One to stop anything. Ancient One wanted to see how this mysterious young man from a different world could do something that no one else could.

    Perhaps Ancient One could help a bit without viting the principle of the sorcerers. After all, Ancient One is still capable of scaring some of the most powerful gods in the universe, but he is old and he can almost see his limits in the future. He was eager to see that his sessor taking his inheritance before he fell, and that earth civilization could move on, which was the main reason for the change in Ancient One¡¯s attitude.

 Chapter 333 Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 333 Discovery</h4>

    Lin Rui, who didn¡¯t know Ancient One¡¯s thoughts was a little stunned, although he was sure that after speaking his position and goal, Ancient One would not have any attitude towards killing himself. However, Lin Rui still did not expect that the attitude of Ancient One would reverse so much at once. Could Ancient One really support him? Looking at Ancient One in front of him, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help thinking.

    ¡°Are you wondering if I will support you or not? Support you in aplishing this goal of establishing a Global Federation,¡± Ancient One asked while smiling as he had guessed what Lin Rui was thinking.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ this ¡­ your sudden change in attitude made me think a lot!¡± Lin Rui was a little embarrassed as he spoke.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say anything more to you. Your identity is no longer my responsibility. Your goals are yours to fulfill. Of course, when necessary, I will also help. However, the time hase when you have to show me that you can seed. After all, while we have the responsibility to protect the earth, we do not have the responsibility to help civilization move forward. The future, it¡¯s not that easy to change.¡± Ancient One, already determined in his mind, had no intention of scaring Lin Rui, and then took a stand. ording to Ancient One, Lin Rui¡¯s goal will not be so simple and sessful.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Although he did not explicitly obtain Ancient One¡¯s support, this statement of Ancient One was already an unexpected gain by Lin Rui. You know, in the beginning, Ancient One could have killed Lin Rui because of his foreign soul. Although this may be that the Ancient One was scaring him.

    ¡°No need to thank me, I didn¡¯t promise anything to you. Okay, now I have nothing to tell you, Rick and David will take you backter.¡± The Ancient One waved.

    ¡°Well, it was indeed a great honor to meet you today.¡± Hearing the order from Ancient One, Lin Rui consciously lowered his cup and stood up from the ground.

    Huh ~

    However, just when Lin Rui stood up, Ancient One suddenly drew his index finger at Lin Rui. Then a golden light shot from Ancient One¡¯s finger and quickly prated into Lin Rui¡¯s body and disappeared.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Seeing that golden light shooting into his body and disappearing, Lin Rui looked at Ancient One with a little surprise. He didn¡¯t understand why Ancient One did it, and what was that golden light.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a simple tracking magic, and it has a certain defense function. Of course, it is more defensive than your Phantom Suit.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s unexpected expression, Ancient One exined with a smile.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Rui did not speak any further after hearing Ancient One¡¯s exnation. No matter what the golden light was for, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help it.

    Huh ~

    Therefore, Lin Rui had to put on the Phantom Suit again. Although Ancient One has already said that the Phantom Suit may not be able to block Ancient One¡¯s vision, but it can give Lin Rui some peace of mind. Moreover, he had heard footsteps outside this room. It should beRick and David.

    Sure enough, Rick and David walked in from outside just after Lin Rui put on his Phantom Suit. Seeing Mirage Knight standing up, Rick and David looked at Ancient One again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished talking with Mirage Knight. You can send him back. Also, you should pay more attention to Thor, after all, we did receive some benefits.¡± The Ancient One spoke with one half of the cold tea in his hand. In the end, he also mentioned Thor¡¯s matter, and he didn¡¯t mind receiving benefits from Loki at all.

    ¡°Yes, Ancient One.¡± Rick and David agreed seriously, and then they turned to take Lin Rui away.

    However, Lin Rui did not immediately follow the two sorcerers and turned away. Because he just heard Thor¡¯s name from Ancient One¡¯s mouth!

    ¡®Do the Ancient Knows about Thor?!¡¯ That¡¯s right! Thor is Odin¡¯s son after all. Even if Odin exiled Thor, he wouldn¡¯t really leave him alone. And the only person on earth who can be equal to Odin¡¯s status is the Ancient One. It¡¯s still normal for Ancient One to pay attention to Thor. Standing still, Lin Rui had quickly realized that Ancient One knew Thor was on Earth.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you still there?¡± As Lin Rui fell in a daze, Rick who had already reached the door, asked a question in confusion.

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s okay.¡± Upon hearing Rick¡¯s voice, Lin Rui reacted and hurried over.

    Then Lin Rui followed the two sorcerers and left the retreat of Ancient One as he did. After Lin Rui left, Ancient One, who was still sitting on the ground, still held the teacup and didn¡¯t know what to think about.

    ¡°This boy, a man from another world is still thinking about doing that step in this world. Although it is difficult but what is with my inexplicable expectation? Can he really do it?¡± Ancient One silently thought in his heart. Thinking for a while, the tea in Ancient One¡¯s hand quickly burst into heat.

    ¡°Master, is there anything special about this Mirage Knight?¡± Yun Meng came in and asked softly from beside Ancient One.

    ¡°Hmm? He is a weird person whobines the soul of a different world with the body of our own world.¡± Ancient One answered faintly without concealing the origin of Lin Rui from Yun Meng. Of course, Ancient One didn¡¯t say anything about Lin Rui¡¯s ambitions.

    ¡°The soul of the other world isbined with the body of the person in this world? Is he a threat?¡± Although Lin Rui¡¯s situation is indeed weird, Yun Meng¡¯s concern is whether Lin Rui will bring harm to this world.

    ¡°Threat? For the time being, No. However, it will be difficult to sayter. But I have already made a mark on him, besides being able to protect him, it can also y a necessary role at a critical time.¡± Hear Yun Meng¡¯s words, Ancient One simply said.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Yun Meng clearly believed in Ancient One¡¯s strength and nodded.

    Then, Yun Meng started to make tea for Ancient One again, because Yun Meng obviously felt that Ancient One would sit here for a while, maybe he still had something to think about.

    ¡°Yun Meng, you have something to investigate.¡± However, just as Yun Meng cleaned the cup that Lin Rui had just drunk from, Ancient One suddenly said to her.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yun Meng was a little surprised to hear Ancient One¡¯s words. As a young sorcerer who grew up in Kamar-Taj since her childhood, although Yun Meng is notpletly cut off from the world but she is also not familiar with it so Ancient One rarely asks Yun Meng to do anything.

    ¡°I want you to investigate some of Thor¡¯s experiences after he came to earth, what he did and who he met. The most important thing is to see if he knows this person.¡± While talking, Ancient One Waving his hand in front of Yun Meng and a golden light began to outline a person¡¯s image, it is Lin Rui who had just left!

    ¡°Okay, do I need to go right away?¡± Yun Meng asked, looking at Lin Rui¡¯s image.

    ¡°You can arrange this yourself.¡± Ancient One said not so urgently about this matter.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 334 High Level

    <h4>Chapter 334 High Level</h4>

    Buzz ~

    New York, next to the street where Lin Rui met the two sorcerers before, a golden halo of light spirals out of thin air. Soon, a magic space door appeared on the side of the road.

    Da Da ~

    Stepping out of the magic space door, Lin Rui returned to New York from Kamar-Taj in the Himyas in an instant. Behind Lin Rui, Rick and David also came out together.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you need us to take you to your house? Just tell me where you are going and I can create the space gate.¡± The magic space gate leading to Kamar-Taj behind them has disappeared, and Rick looked at Lin Rui in front of him and asked with a smile.

    Although Ancient One didn¡¯t talk to Rick or David about Lin Rui¡¯s true identity and didn¡¯t tell them anything about Lin Rui¡¯s grand n. However, being able to be personally met with Ancient One, Mirage Knight clearly has a different position in the eyes of the two sorcerers.

    ¡°No, I have some things to do, so I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Shaking his head gently, Lin Rui politely rejected Rick¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°Well, then we will also go back first,¡± Rick said nothing more and reached out to draw a magical space door to the New York Sanctum.

    Buzz ~

    Rick walked in with David, and then the magic space gate disappears quickly in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Huh ~ This Kamar-Taj trip really did many twists and turns!¡± Seeing the two sorcerers leaving, Lin Rui finally rxed.

    Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what was happening when the sorcerers were searching for him he was scared by Ancient One who saw at the first nce that his soul was not from this world. Fortunately, although Ancient One could see that Lin Rui¡¯s soul is not from this World, at least Lin Rui is human andes from an earth civilization almost identical to Marvel World¡¯s. So, of course, Ancient One¡¯s attitude toward Lin Rui was not the same as that towards the other demons who came here without permission.

    However, simply because Lin Rui¡¯s soul is also a human being from another world earth civilization is not the reason that Ancient One would tolerate Lin Rui to do things on this earth. One of the most important reasons why Ancient One let Lin Rui leave is that the Marvel World doesn¡¯t seem to reject such a strange soul. What¡¯s more, Lin Rui¡¯s confession ns and goals, as well as the power he has now, these are the reasons that Ancient One did not take any measures against Lin Rui in the end, and he wanted to see what step Lin Rui could eventually achieve.

    In fact, if the world power of this world does not exclude Lin Rui, then Lin Rui will not be a stranger. After all, his body ispletely from this world, and his soul alsoes from almost the same human civilization. There is no difference in species and civilization, so there is really no big difference.

    ¡°However, even though Ancient One can see that his soul does not belong to this world, he should not know the system hidden in his mind, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t say nothing at all.¡± He was in no hurry to go, so Lin Rui just stood in the corner of the road and silently analyzed the situation after his meeting with Ancient One.

    ¡°Judging from what Ancient One said in the end, it seems that he neither supports nor opposes my future actions. It¡¯s more like he wants to see and expect my future actions and see where I¡¯m going.¡± Lin Rui is not stupid either. After a little analysis, he makes a good guess about Ancient One¡¯s current attitude.

    ¡°This is also very good. Anyway, I didn¡¯t expect any help from sorcerers. Moreover, with the attention from Ancient One, maybe my goal will be easier to aplish. However, I don¡¯t know what he put in me with that light of his.¡± Silently thinking in his heart, Lin Rui turned his head slightly towards a building 100 meters away from the roadside, as if there was something attracting him there.

    Huh ~

    ¡°Discovered!? ¡°

    ¡°Chief, I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    As Lin Rui¡¯s head turned slightly toward the building, there was a muffled sounding from a room on the second floor of the building near the curb.

    Sure enough, after the two voices were lowered, Mirage Knight on the roadside seemed to just move his neck casually, and quickly turned around again, not facing this side.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. I don¡¯t seem to have anything to do today.¡± Despite the people hidden in that building, Lin Rui is no longer nning on staying.

    Huh ~

    With no intention of hiding, Lin Rui reaches out and pulls out a custom-made hoverboard from a separate space inside the Phantom Suit. With a single leap on the hoverboard, Lin Rui disappears into the sky in the blink of an eye.

    Huh ~

    After Lin Rui finally left on the hoverboard, there is a sound of rxed breathing from the room where Lin Rui had briefly nced. It seemed that several people had been holding their breath and had suddenly rxed.

    ¡°Hoo! This job of monitoring Mirage Knight is really hard to do! Next time, we are going to change the targets with group 7.¡± Sorting through some of the information his group had gathered, a middle-aged man in the room exhaled.

    Needless to say, the surveince team discovered by Lin Rui was obviously Fury¡¯s men here to monitor Mirage Knight. When Lin Rui became Mirage Knight, he no longer covered his whereabouts as much as before. After all, after Captain America¡¯s resurrection, Vignte in New York was not so rare. And now that the League of Defender is also working with SHIELD, Lin Rui naturally doesn¡¯t have to hide his tracks as before.

    And this time Lin Rui went to Xavier School and was discovered by SHIELD, so SHIELD sent out a small team to investigate him secretly, but they just simply observed him and didn¡¯t take any action. As for what Lin Rui did at the X Academy, whether he has any connection with X-Men and so on, SHIELD would not leave without investigating that, but that would be done by more professional people.

    However, just before Lin Rui left the X Academy and returned to New York, he suddenly stopped halfway, which made the team monitoring Lin Rui a little confused, so they came here to see what was going on. However, when they rushed over, Lin Rui had left with the two sorcerers and disappeared out of thin air in front of the monitoring team.

    After a while of surprise, the team¡¯s Captain decisively issued amand: To stay in the ce to guard and survey the area where Lin Rui had disappeared, maybe they would find something. One has to say that the Captain¡¯s luck was good. After Lin Rui and Ancient One finished chatting, Rick still sent Lin Rui back to the original position, which let them see the amazing scene just now.

    Although the space door is strange, they are not unheard for SHIELD agents. After all, X-Men¡¯s Blink¡¯s ability is to make space doors. However, the magical space gate made by sorcerers and Blink¡¯s space gate is quite different, but this team can¡¯t distinguish between them. But they do know that the two monk dressed guys are not the members of X-Men and they should be another mysterious organization rted to Mirage Knight.

    ¡°How many secrets is there in this mysterious Mirage Knight? It seems that nothing he hase into contact with is lower than the Second Level.¡± The monitor image has been sent to the headquarters, and the captain of this team sighed again.

    ¡°Yeah, speaking of which, the headquarters seems to have upgraded Mirage Knight¡¯s status to First ss. So is everything about Mirage Knight going to Level One secret which can only be essed by Level Ten personals?¡± After the Captain had finished, a younger agent at his side suddenly added.

    ¡°Eh! ¡­ Level One!? Looks like we will be busy in the future!¡±

 Chapter 335 Forgotten Matter

    <h4>Chapter 335 Forgotten Matter</h4>

    Of course, the SHIELD¡¯s surveince team had no idea what Lin Rui was thinking. Although Lin Rui found them, he didn¡¯t mean to let them know this fact. It was no big deal to see them anyway. In addition, SHIELD should not know the existence of the earth¡¯s sorcerers, which makes Mirage Knight¡¯s identity even more mysterious. Maybe Lin Rui can do something with the earth¡¯s sorcerers.

    Brush!

    And so, after chatting with Ancient One, Lin Rui drives his hoverboard toward downtown New York. Still, Lin Rui had a feeling that he was missing something.

    Buzz ~

    As Lin Rui flew between New York¡¯s high-rise buildings, his cell phone suddenly vibrated. Slowing down the hoverboard, Lin Rui reached out and reached for his phone.

    ¡°Oops! Today I said I¡¯d take Peter and Harry to see Thor!¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s name on the caller ID on his cell phone, Lin Rui suddenly remembered what had forgotten.

    It turned out that today Lin Rui originally nned to take Peter and Harry to meet Thor after leaving X Academy. This was a pre-nned thing. But he didn¡¯t expect to meet up with Rick and David halfway and followed them to Kamar-Taj. This trip took more than an hour and Peter and Harry must have been waiting for long.

    ¡°Hey! Peter, I¡¯m already on the road! Coming soon!¡± Lin Rui answered the phone and shouted without waiting for Peter on the other side to say anything.

    Brush!

    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±

    Card!

    Then, while Peter still wanted to say something, Lin Rui had just hung up. The next second, the hoverboard shot up to top speed, zooming through the New York skyline.

    ¡­

    At an intersection in Queens, New York, three blocks from Lin Rui¡¯s home, Peter hangs up the phone with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°Did Jackson say anything? Where is he now?¡± Harry asked, who was standing next to Peter when he saw his face. They had been waiting an hour longer. Lin Rui, who was supposed to have arrived early, had not yet arrived. They thought something had happened to him.

    ¡°He said he ising soon. However, I think he has forgotten us.¡± Putting away the phone, Peter said helplessly.

    Harry: ¡°Hehe ~¡±

    Two minutester, there was a sound of hurried footsteps in ane behind the corner where Peter and Harry stood. They turned to look and saw Lin Rui running out of thene.

    ¡°Haha! Something suddenly came up! Sorry!¡± Running out of the alley, Lin Rui looks at Peter and Harry in front of him and says sheepishly when he realized that he should have called to let them know but he was so nervous to face the Ancient One that he didn¡¯t have time to think much about it.

    ¡°Where have you been? Didn¡¯t you leave the X-Academy long ago?¡± When Lin Rui finally appeared, Peter asked curiously.

    ¡°Er ¡­ I met someone on my way back and went to Kamar-Taj.¡± Lin Rui answers truthfully, having previously spoken to Peter and Harry about the sorcerers of Earth.

    ¡°Kamar-Taj? Where is that?¡± Peter looked puzzled at the name of such a strange ce.

    However, Harry seemed to know where Kamar-Taj was. However, he did not believe that Lin Rui could go to Kamar-Taj ande back in an hour.

    ¡°Kamar-Taj?! But that¡¯s in the Himyas, how did you get there? Did that woman in X-Men who could teleport take you there?¡± Surprised, Harry asked directly. When Harry asked this sentence, he was already thinking whether X-Men had a secret base in the Himyas. If so, then X-Men is really hidden.

    ¡°Uh ~ no, it¡¯s another organization. I told you before that there was a group of sorcerers who were protecting the earth in secret. They were looking for me.¡± Anyway, Lin Rui had previously spoken to Peter and Harry about the sorcerers of earth, so he didn¡¯t keep it from them this time.

    ¡°Sorcerers?!¡± Peter and Harry were very surprised to hear Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    Last time, because of Venom and the Demon of another world, Peter and Harry fought and they were rescued by the Sorcerers. Lin Rui¡¯s identity was also revealed after that incident. After that, Lin Rui also briefly exined to them about the sorcerers. However, because they were controlled by Venom and the Demon, neither Peter nor Harry had any impression or knowledge of the sorcerers.

    ¡°It was the Sorcerer Supreme, he was looking for me for something, and I went to Kamar-Taj with them. But now it¡¯s okay, he just wanted to talk to me.¡± Lin Rui and Ancient One¡¯s conversation was a secret, and Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, including Peter and Harry.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay then. Now, you should take us to see your friend Thor.¡± Peter did not mind that Lin Rui didn¡¯t tell himself what the sorcerer was looking for and went on.

    ¡°Last time you said that we would be surprised to meet your friend, we have been very curious since then. Don¡¯t let us down now,¡± Harry said from the side.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s close to where Thor lives, and he¡¯s in his apartment today. As for whether he will disappoint you, I don¡¯t think he will.¡± With a smile, Lin Rui walks in one direction as he speaks and Peter and Harry followed.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui is on his way to meet Thor with Peter and Harry, the Washington SHIELD headquarters has received the full message from the team monitoring Mirage Knight. SHIELD took the two new contacts with Mirage Knight very seriously and immediately sent the message to Director Fury.

    Thunk, thunk, thunk

    In Fury¡¯s office on the top floor of SHIELD, Fury was sitting on a chair, his right hand resting on the armrest was beating the chairs handle rhythmically. On theputer screen in front of him, all the videos sent by the team observing Mirage Knight, as well as the audio analyzed by the staff were on disy.

    ¡°There is no trace of information about these two people in the system. They are like ghosts, they don¡¯t seem to exist.¡± While beating the armrest rhythmically, Fury muttered the results after analysis.

    Because Rick and David did not wear any masks, their faces were quickly searched and analyzed. However, to the surprise of SHIELD professionals, these two people were not in their system. One must know that SHIELD, as an organization with great power in the world has many resources and there are only a few people they can¡¯t find, except for those who are not born and some indigenous people. ¡°Of course, people with professional anti-reconnaissance capabilities like Bucky are also excluded from this.¡±

    What¡¯s more, the ¡°Project Insight¡± that Hydra implemented while still lurking in the SHIELD was to check the data of all the people in the world. Although the ¡°Project Insight¡± was not implemented in the end, the preparatory work waspleted, and two adults like Rick and David should not be missing from its database.

    ¡°Are these people the forces behind Mirage Knight? They have the ability to open a space door at any time, and they are not Mutants.¡± Looking at the clear video after the analysis, Fury thought with a frown.

    Now the League of Defender and SHIELD are working together, but only against Hydra. And there¡¯s still not enough information on the League of Defender on SHIELD side. Mirage Knight, in particr, has been a mystery.

    ¡°Whatever power is behind Mirage Knight, we just have to make sure that they are not our enemy.¡± So far, the rtionship between Mirage Knight and SHIELD has been good, and Fury can only assume so. After all, having Hydra is enough to trouble SHIELD, they don¡¯t need another hidden organization against them.

    Brush!

    With a decision in his heart, Fury waved his hand and closed the disyed data on theputer. Then Fury called up some other information about Hydra. Right now, SHIELD¡¯s top priority is Hydra.

 Chapter 336 Seeing Thor

    <h4>Chapter 336 Seeing Thor</h4>

    On this side, Lin Rui and the other two have arrived at the downstairs of Thor¡¯s apartment. Standing downstairs and contacting Thor, the door in front of Lin Rui is soon opened.

    Card ~

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± The door is unlocked, and Lin Rui pulls open the door and heads inside the building, followed by Peter and Harry.

    Knocked ~

    Just as the three of them were going upstairs, there was a crash from above, as if someone was running down the stairs.

    Shout!

    Just as Peter and the others looked up in disbelief, a big man burst out and rushed in front of them, grabbing Lin Rui in front of them.

    ¡°Ha! Jackson! There you are!¡± The person who rushed out was obviously Thor, who had been so bored in the apartment these days.

    Peter and Harry were on their guard at the sight of arge creatureing out of the corner of the room, but when Lin Rui showed no sign of doing anything, they rxed. Then they watched as Thor, who was more than five feet and nine inches tall and strong, suddenly grabbed Lin Rui in his arms.

    ¡°Cough cough! I know you¡¯re weing me, Thor, but would you mind not saying hello like that again?¡± Coughing twice, Lin Rui said helplessly as he freed himself from Thor¡¯s arm.

    Although Thor is powerful, Lin Rui was able to break free easily with his powers.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t you know who I am!¡± Only when he was in front of Lin Rui could Thor show himself as the Asgard Thor, others would not like him like this.

    ¡°Well, let me introduce you to them. These are Peter and Harry, my two best friends.¡± After being greeted by Thor, Lin Rui pointed to Peter and Harry who were beside him and introduced them to Thor.

    ¡°These two little guys? Hello guys, I¡¯m Thor, Thor Odinson.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor turned his attention to Peter and Harry beside Lin Rui.

    From Thor¡¯s point of view, the human beings of the Earth except Lin Rui are too weak. Of course, Thor hasn¡¯t met anyone with special powers and he had only met ordinary people, otherwise, he would have known that the earth is not as simple as he thought. For example, the two young men whom he didn¡¯t take seriously.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Peter, Peter Parker.¡± As to Thor¡¯s slight tone, Peter did not show any other expression on his face but politely extended his hand.

    Call ~

    Thor, of course, stretched out his hand and intended to shake Peter, but his face changed the next second when he held Peter¡¯s hand. Because he realized that Peter is strong.

    Buzz ~

    Thor felt that the little guy in front of him seemed to want topare his strength with his. As the proud prince of Asgard, Thor certainly would not show any weakness, so he also strengthened the handshake. At this moment, the two shaking hands were quietly struggling.

    However, the result of the struggle surprised Thor: His strength was not as big as that of the little boy in front of him! Thor himself, who had no divine power was still several times stronger than any ordinary person of the earth, but he was still weak then Peter.

    Huh ~

    Just as Thor felt his opponent¡¯s hand getting stronger and stronger, Peter¡¯s hand suddenly rxed, and then he pulled away from Thor with an unexpected look on his face as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Oh, Jackson, is your friend the same as you?¡± With a little awkward retraction, Thor asked quietly next to Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui¡¯s strength is known to Thor and he already analyzed that Lin Rui¡¯s strength would be simr to the Warriors of Asgard. As an earth person living on the earth, Thor thought that Lin Rui was not simple at the beginning. So, after meeting a Peter whose power would not lose to Lin Rui, it is not surprising that Thor was surprised.

    Of course, Lin Rui sees the rivalry between Thor and Peter, but he does nothing to stop it. Anyway, it¡¯s always been a problem for Lin Rui to see Thor¡¯s attitude toward the earthlings, so it¡¯s good to let him know the strength of the earthlings.

    ¡°We¡¯re not the same, and besides, I¡¯m not as strong as he is.¡± So, after Thor asks himself, Lin Rui replies with a smile. Lin Rui is telling the truth, simply byparison, that Mirage Knight is no longer Spiderman¡¯s opponent, which is also a perversion of Spiderman¡¯s growth attribute but if they do fight with enough preparation them Lin Rui would win by andslide.

    ¡°Better than you?¡± Thor apparently didn¡¯t hear the little trap in Lin Rui¡¯s words, thinking that Peter was a better person than Lin Rui. However, for fighters like Thor, the size of the force is an intuitiveparison of strength.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Harry, Harry Osborn.¡± Just when Thor was surprised by Peter¡¯s power, Harry on the side also extended his hand.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Seeing that Harry smiles politely to shake hands with him, Thor nces at Lin Rui and asks if he¡¯s the same tough guy. However, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t respond to Thor, he just pretends not to see Thor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hello.¡± When Lin Rui doesn¡¯t respond, Thor reaches out and shakes Harry¡¯s hand. Anyway, he is just shaking hands, even if the young man is strong, at most he would just pinch his hand.

    However, Thor who was ready for Harry to be a strong young man, but the handshake was very calm, it was just a polite handshake. Harry is much more mature than Peter¡¯s little vindictive disy of strength.

    ¡°Okay, now that everyone knows each other, let¡¯s go up. Are we going to stop at this staircase to chat?¡± Lin Rui reminded them while feeling amused when he saw several changes in Thor¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go up, I went to the supermarket to buy some snacks for you guys,¡± Thor said quickly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder.

    Then Lin Rui followed Thor upstairs and soon walked into his single apartment.

    Card ~

    ¡­

    When Lin Rui took Peter and Harry as guests in Thor¡¯s apartment, the X-Men whom Lin Rui met earlier seemed to have some mission themselves and they all left from the X Academy, and everyone left in a different direction at the same time.

    In the basement of X Academy Castle, as the secret base of X-Men, the technology and defense here are also extremely high. At this point, Professor Charles and two other X-Men were in a room at the underground base.

    ¡°Professor, are we really going to go all out?¡± Robert spoke. As the Fifth-Level Mutant existing in X-Men, Iceman has no mission for the time being.

    Although Iceman had been looking forward to the day, he was a bit hesitant when it finally came. After all, Professor Charles is now making a decision that could change the situation for X-Men and all Mutants on the.

    ¡°What do you think, Hank?¡± Instead of answering Iceman¡¯s question, Professor Charles turned to someone else in the room. By the name spoken by Professor Charles, this very ordinary-looking man turned out to be Hank, the Beast.

    ¡°This is a step we have to take, and maybe this is ourst chance!¡± As an intellectual addition to professor Charles in X-Men, Hank took this point seriously.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s show the world what X-Men can do!¡± Hank has answered Iceman¡¯s question for Professor Charles, who says with a firm look in his eyes.

    Huh ~

    Then, Professor Charles controlled the wheelchair and went outside of the room. There was a corridor outside the door and at the end of the corridor was the ce where the Cerebro was stored.

 Chapter 337 Help 1

    <h4>Chapter 337 Help 1</h4>

    ¡°What?! He is really an alien?¡±

    There was a sudden scream from Peter in the originally quiet apartment, and it seemed that Lin Rui had told Peter and Harry about Thor¡¯s identity.

    Call!

    ¡°Shh, this is a secret, why are you screaming, do you want everyone to know?!

    Although Lin Rui has quietly used the Phantom Suit¡¯s upgraded range shielding function, even if there are always SHIELD agents monitoring Thor, they will not monitor what they are talking about in the room, but Peter¡¯s roar is enough to prate out of it.

    ¡°HMMM!! Peter, muffled by Lin Rui¡¯s hand kept nodding his head to show he knew.

    Then Lin Rui took his hand away. Still, Peter looked shocked. For his part, Harry though did not react as much as Peter but he was also clearly shaken by the news.

    ¡°Jackson, is this true? Is he really an alien?! ¡± Harry asked seriously, looking at Thor, who was sitting on the opposite sofa looking like every other person on earth.

    Speaking of alien creatures, this isn¡¯t the first time Peter and Harry have met or seen alien life. The Venom that once infected Peter was an alien parasite, and the Demon that possessed Harry came from another world. But Venom and the otherworld Demon, at least, lookspletely different from life on earth. However, the Thor in front of them lookspletely human.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true!¡± Lin Rui answered with certainty.

    ¡°Hey, Jackson, although we are friends, you can¡¯t just tell my secret to others.¡± Thor didn¡¯t wait for Peter and Harry to digest the shocking newspletely and said from the opposite sofa feeling a little dissatisfied.

    Although Thor does not mind that others know his identity, he is now in a state of exile. The identity of the Prince of Asguard seems to be a burden to him. However, Lin Rui only said that Thor came from outside the earth. He did not say that he was the prince of Asgard, nor did he say any personal information about him. Otherwise, Thor would really have be angry.

    ¡°Jackson, why do you always encounter so many weird things? Now even aliens have be friends with you.¡± Looking carefully looked at Thor, Peter said with some emotion in his voice.

    Although Thor appears to be a human, they must have believed Lin Rui¡¯s words. Besides, who says aliens must look different from earthlings? Maybe there are many civilizations like earth in the infinite universe!

    ¡°Oh, it was an ident.¡± Lin Rui can only exin what happened to him by ident.

    ¡°So, is there anything special about Thor? Has no one else found out how he came to earth?¡± Harry was clearly thinking more than Peter who was simply surprised.

    Speaking of special things, Thor is indeed special enough as an alien, but this is not why Lin Rui made friends with him. Of course, perhaps Lin Rui simply thought Thor was a good person. However, from such a brief contact, Harry didn¡¯t think Lin Rui would like a person like Thor in the beginning just for this.

    So, Lin Rui became friends with this alien Thor and introduced himself and Peter to him. Well, Thor would never be that simple. One has to say that in terms of intelligence, Peter is no worse than Harry, but Harry is more mature in these things.

    ¡°Haha, you are still smart! Thor is a terrific person! As for how he came to earth, I can¡¯t say that, anyway, the process was not so good. And SHIELD also knows about Thor but they will not interfere with Thor¡¯s life on Earth.¡± Lin Rui exined with a smile, in the face of Harry¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°What¡¯s special?! I¡¯m a mortal now.¡± But after Lin Rui answered Harry¡¯s words, Thor on the sofa said a faint sh in his eyes.

    If Lin Rui had introduced Thor this way before, he would have told him that he wasn¡¯t just this, he was Thor, the God of Thunder and the Prince of Asgard! But now, without his power and without his hammer, Thor couldn¡¯t even beat the three little kids in the room. Although Harry didn¡¯t show much, Thor didn¡¯t think less of him.

    ¡°So, Thor, I will help you regain your strength.¡± Lin Rui said seriously in the face of the depressed Thor.

    The next n to deal with Hydra has been mostlypleted, and Lin Rui now has to consider his other ns. Furthermore, Loki had given him an order to let Thor regain control of his powers before his next visit to earth. Although Lin Rui is now connected to Ancient One, there is no guarantee that the Ancient One will stop Loki from doing harm to himself.

    ¡°How can you help? As you saidst time, it¡¯s up to me to figure this out. But I still have nothing. Maybe I won¡¯t be able to pick up my hammer again!¡± At Lin Rui¡¯s words, a light shed in Thor¡¯s eyes, but it quickly went out again

    Odin deprived Thor of his divine power and sealed Mjolnir. The always arrogant Thor was thrown into an unfamiliar world, and the situation of falling to the bottom of the mountain made the situation so bad that he wasn¡¯t able to adjust for so long. Before he broke up with Jane Foster, Thor had expected to live on this strange earth with his love. However, that expectation was also shattered by their breakup.

    If Thor knew that Loki was responsible for Jane¡¯s breaking up with him, no one knows if Thor would hit Loki with his hammer after he recovered. Of course, all of this will only be done he recovers his powers. In fact, that¡¯s what Loki always wanted. Because he sensed that Jane had made Thor attached to the earth and made him feel like he belongs here and that Jane was one of Thor¡¯s weaknesses. That¡¯s why Loki said those words to Jane and she ended up breaking up with Thor.

    Moreover, Loki also looked for Lin Rui, Thor¡¯s only friend on earth before leaving. And Loki could feel Lin Rui¡¯s strength and he felt that he would be enough to help Thor at this time. In fact, these things are done by Loki himself and have nothing to do with Odin. Speaking of which, Loki seems to have arranged all of Thor¡¯s encounters.

    ¡°Indeed, you have to rely on yourself to recover your powers. But that doesn¡¯t mean that other people can¡¯t help you. Multiple people can always have multiple ideas.¡± Facing Thor¡¯s helplessness, Lin Rui said seriously.

    Thor¡¯s power is very powerful. If Lin Rui wants his grand goal to bepleted, he will not give up such a huge help.

    ¡°So, Jackson, how can you help me?¡± Thor asked after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°First, we need to help you find a job.¡±

    Thor: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 338 Help 2

    <h4>Chapter 338 Help 2</h4>

    After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor feels a little embarrassed, but he knows that Lin Rui is really doing him a favor. If he can¡¯t even find a job, how can he survive on the earth, let alone regain his power?

    However, Thor did not know that Lin Rui wanted to help him regain his power directly from or by work. Lin Rui, who has seen the movie, does not know what specific requirements Thor needs to meet in order to regain his powers, but some things that are easy to guess are positive. For example, the sense of responsibility, tolerance, and humility, which were not present in previous Thor. So, what kind of work can cultivate these qualities in Thor is what Lin Rui needs to consider.

    ¡°Peter, Harry, what kind of work do you think can quickly make one develop a sense of responsibility?¡± Without asking Thor¡¯s advice, Lin Rui looked directly at Peter and Harry and asked, Thor doesn¡¯t know what he can do anyway.

    ¡°Responsibility? I think being a teacher is good! But ¡­ I don¡¯t think Thor looks very suitable for being a teacher.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Peter answered after thinking about it but soon felt that the profession was not suitable for Thor.

    ¡°What about being a doctor? Did Thor have any medical experience when he was on his ¡­¡± After Peter rejected the teacher¡¯s job, Harry went on to propose a responsible job. Of course, Harry also doubts whether this job is suitable for Thor.

    ¡°Doctor? No, I could help people to bandage the wounds on the battlefield.¡± Thor shook his head and answered after hearing Harry¡¯s words. Obviously, Thor did not like the job of a doctor.

    ¡°What about being a volunteer? These jobs need to be done by people with a high degree of responsibility and this job would allow him to cultivate a sense of responsibility.¡± After Thor answered Harry¡¯s words, Peter made another suggestion.

    The unpaid work of volunteers is avable everywhere and the threshold for doing it is not high. Even if Thor has no skills, he can do some basic work. Moreover, other volunteers are generally good at training people. Like Lin Rui and Peter, they have worked as volunteers before, but now they do asionally.

    ¡°Volunteer? This is a good suggestion.¡± Lin Rui murmured after hearing Peter¡¯s second suggestion. Although Lin Rui thinks that Thor can do a lot of work, but a work that can cultivate his strong sense of responsibility in a short period of time still needs to be selected.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a volunteer, it¡¯s better to find a job as a caregiver, so that Thor can also develop tolerance.¡± On reflection, Lin Rui decided that volunteering seemed like a really good choice.

    ¡°Hey, Jackson, what¡¯s a volunteer job? Does it suit me?¡± Thor asks at the sound of Lin Rui¡¯s whisper.

    Although Thor doesn¡¯t yet know why Lin Rui has to add a sense of responsibility to his job search, Thor believes that Lin Rui must have a reason for doing so. Moreover, Thor doesn¡¯t think he has a strong sense of responsibility.

    ¡°Volunteer, it¡¯s the kind of work that helps others in all walks of life, and there is no ¡­ um!¡± Lin Rui was about to exin to Thor when he asked.

    But halfway through the exnation, Lin Rui shut up. Because he suddenly found that although being a volunteer is very suitable for Thor but volunteers do not get paid! Even if some volunteers are paid, it is far from enough to support Thor as a living person.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When Lin Rui stops in the middle of her exnation, Thor asks curiously.

    ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly felt that this job is not suitable for you. Because, this job has no sry.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui said helplessly.

    ¡°No sry? That¡¯s a problem.¡± Thor had never worried about money before at Asgard, but after living on Earth for two months, Thor knew the role of money. Without money, Thor wouldn¡¯t be able to eat those delicious things.

    ¡°If all you¡¯re worried about is that you¡¯re not getting paid for volunteering, that¡¯s easy. I can pay Thor.¡± ¡°Harryughed as he saw Thor¡¯s disappointment.

    Harry has already seen that Lin Rui seems to be working to help the alien develop a sense of responsibility, but while there are many such jobs, there are few that suit Thor. Plus, if it¡¯s about money, it¡¯s really not an issue for Harry right now.

    ¡°You can pay me? How much are you going to pay me?¡± Thor looked at Harry and asked him seriously.

    Although Thor had only been living on earth for two months, he had been living in Washington DC, where prices were high, and he knew that he could not live on his own if his sry was low.

    ¡°How about five thousand? No matter what kind of volunteer work you find, I will pay you five thousand a month.¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s serious look, Harry answered with a smile.

    Five thousand per month is not too high for Harry, which is about the sry of a person in Oscorp who is better than the average employee. But this number is already very high for Thor, after all, his sry was very low when he was a librarian in school. So, Thor agreed without much thought.

    ¡°Okay! Five Thousand is good!¡± Thor shouted as if he was afraid that Harry would turn back on his words.

    Lin Rui felt a little helpless to see Harry and Thor making such decisions in front of him. In the end, he let Harry, the little tyrant, pay Thor¡¯s sry. However, this was also expected by Lin Rui. Anyway, Thor is now willing to do volunteer work and it is reasonable for Harry to get the sry out first.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s decide this way. I¡¯ll help Thor in the next few days to see what kind of volunteer work he can do in New York. But you¡¯re not in a position to make a choice. No one can make a im for five thousand dors without working and that¡¯s the same for you.¡± Now that Thor has decided, Lin Rui speaks up. Of course, he won¡¯t make Thor go back on anything.

    ¡°Of course, I will definitely do what I said, I won¡¯t go back on my words! There is nothing I can¡¯t do!¡± Although Thor doesn¡¯t have any skills other than power now but for that five thousand per month sry, he will work hard.

    ¡°Then, that¡¯s the way things will work for Thor. It¡¯s time for dinner now. Let¡¯s go out for dinner first.¡± Looking at the time, Lin Rui suggested.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to dinner! But, you will have to pay for me!¡± Hearing the word ¡®dinner¡¯, Thor said happily as he had not gone to any restaurant since he went to Lin Rui¡¯s uncle restaurantst time.

    ¡°Harry, please.¡± Lin Rui said with a straight face.

    ¡°Yeah, Fine.¡± Of course, Harry didn¡¯t care and agreed.

    Then the group of four headed for a nearby restaurant.

    When the four people walked out of the apartment building, the light suddenly twisted in the corridor outside Thor¡¯s apartment. Then a slim figure appeared in the corridor out of thin air.

 Chapter 339 Trail

    <h4>Chapter 339 Trail</h4>

    Buzz ~

    There was a golden light suddenly shing in the slightly dim corridor of the apartment, and a portrait of golden runes appeared out of thin air in front of the slender figure.

    Needless to say, this person who has been hiding in the dark is Yun Meng who has taken Ancient One¡¯s mission to investigate Thor. And this time, she really found a lot of things.

    ¡°This Mirage Knight even knew Thor of Asgard, this is really surprising!¡± Looking at the direction where Lin Rui and others went, Yun Meng murmured with a strange look in her eyes.

    Although Lin Rui only showed a slight abnormality when he heard the name of Thor in Kamar-Taj, it was unexpected that Ancient One caught that anomaly and thought so much about it, and sent Yun Meng to investigate whether Lin Rui and Thor had any rtionship. With no defense against the sorcerers, Lin Rui is unaware that someone is watching him all the time. Of course, this is also because Yun Meng has no malice toward Lin Rui and others, or Peter¡¯s spider-sense would have warned him.

    ¡°Also, he and Thor not only knew each other. This Mirage Knight named Jackson obviously knew Thor¡¯s true identity, but he didn¡¯t make it clear with his two equally unsimplistic friends. Maybe, the other two young men are also the members of the League of Defender but they are all so young!¡± Yun Meng also secretly observed Peter and Harry and had some vague guesses about their strength. At the same time, Yun Meng also had to sigh at their youth. However, Yun Meng seems to have forgotten that she is also only neen this year.

    ¡°It seems that the Master has also discovered something, so, should I go back and tell him of this development?¡± Lin Rui and the others have gone out of Yun Meng¡¯s perception range. Yun Meng who has investigated the rtionship between Lin Rui and Thor does not know what to do next.

    This is the first time that Ancient One has arranged this kind of mission for Yun Meng, and it is also her rare opportunity to enter a modern big city like New York. So Yun Meng didn¡¯t want to go back so early. Moreover, she just knew that Lin Rui and Thor knew each other, and she didn¡¯t know how they knew each other.

    ¡°So, I will just stay here for a while and see what Mirage Knight has to be valued by the teacher.¡± Finally, Yun Meng felt that she should spend more time in New York to observe Lin Rui.

    Of course, there is some selfishness in this decision. After all, she was only neen. She had lived most of her life in Kamar-Taj and it is hard toe to New York, a modern big city. Isn¡¯t it a waste to not see the sights.

    Buzz ~

    After making up her mind, Yun Meng waved her hands, and a golden light fluttered in front of her. Soon, a golden rune appeared in front of Yun Meng.

    Shout!

    The moment the golden rune appeared, Yun Meng waved her hand and the golden rune rushed out of the apartment building and disappeared into the sky. Yun Meng just sent everything she had investigated to Ancient One so that she can also go to New York more at ease.

    After sending the message, Yun Meng waved her hands again. Then, in a burst of golden light, the corridor was empty again.

    As for the apartment opposite Thor¡¯s apartment, the changed SHIELD team did not notice the appearance or disappearance of Yun Meng. Because the supervisor¡¯s monitoring level for Thor has been reduced, the team is only responsible for monitoring Thor. As long as they know Thor¡¯s whereabouts every day, they don¡¯t need to monitor as carefully as before.

    In this way, Mirage Knight took Spiderman, Dark Knight, and Yun Meng from Kamar-Taj to do their own thing under SHIELD¡¯s eyes and they didn¡¯t even realize it. I don¡¯t know what Fury will look like when he finally knows these things, but they may never know.

    ¡­

    In the evening, Lin Rui returns home looking tired. Today was an exhausting experience for Lin Rui, whose spirit was always on edge, whether he was talking to Professor Charles in the X-Academy or being told his biggest secret by Ancient One in the Kamar-Taj. Now that he had finally made it home, Lin Rui felt a surge of exhaustion hitting him.

    Although very tired, Lin Rui did not immediately rest in bed, but took a shower and sat on the bed to start meditation. Recent experiences havepletely changed Lin Rui¡¯s mentality. Since then, Lin Rui has no ns to give himself much rest time.

    ¡°That Thor! He said he would do anything, but at the end of the day, he was nning to go back on his words!¡± Although he had been meditating slowly, Lin Rui was still thinking about his troubles during the meal.

    It turns out that after deciding to find some suitable volunteer work for Thor, Lin Rui selects several and asks Thor to decide which one to do. But when it came to those jobs, Thor picked one out and didn¡¯t like the other and didn¡¯t want to do anything.

    Seeing Thor¡¯s attitude, Lin Rui finally got angry. Instead of letting Thor choose for himself, Lin Rui chooses a job for Thor: Taking care of New York¡¯s stray dogs at a stray dog ??house. Even though Thor is very reluctant to do this but faced with Lin Rui¡¯s tough attitude, he can¡¯t help but agree. After all, Thor on earth has no one else to fall back on.

    The job Lin Rui chose to take care of stray dogs is not a random choice either. To develop a sense of responsibility and tolerance, something that requires a lot of energy and even emotion is obviously the best, and taking care of stray animals is very suitable for this condition. Although Lin Rui really wants Thor to work in an orphanage or some special children¡¯s medical center, he is worried that Thor will not be able to take care of the childrens.

    ¡°Well, at least Thor agreed. I hope he can learn to be responsible and tolerant in his work of taking care of stray dogs. After all, taking care of animals requires a lot of energy.¡± With this in mind, Lin Rui has slowly fallen into a deep meditation.

    ¡­

    After Lin Rui has arranged Thor¡¯s work, Agent Coulson at the Washington SHIELD Headquarters suddenly received a message from his agents: Hydra has been found!

    ¡°Finally! I thought that they would remain hidden forever!¡± Coulson was also very excited to verify the authenticity of this news.

    Then, after confirming that the news was true, Coulson immediately reported it to Director Fury. Soon, Coulson received an order from Fury: Contact Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Sote ¡­ Ah! I¡¯ve always done this sort of thing!¡± Coulson whispered after reading Fury¡¯s order, then took out his phone and dialed a number.

 Chapter 340 Trail 2

    <h4>Chapter 340 Trail 2</h4>

    Buzz ~

    Just as Lin Rui cleared away some of the random thoughts in his head and fell into deep meditation, it didn¡¯t take long for the phone on the side to shake suddenly. Lin Rui, who had already begun deep meditation practice, frowned slightly, then slowly opened his eyes.

    This is a special time. Lin Rui won¡¯t go too deep into meditation even when he is practicing as he is afraid to miss the news of Hydra. And when Lin Rui picked up the phone, he saw Coulson¡¯s name. Is there really news about Hydra?!! Lin Rui thought.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, it¡¯s sote, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Rui asked, answering the call.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, there is news about Hydra!¡± Without beating around the bush, Coulson directly pointed out the topic.

    Boom!

    After hearing Coulson¡¯s words, the internal energy in Lin Rui¡¯s body was not controlled for a while and rushed out of his body, causing a hollowing sound to echo in the room. Although this also has the effect of Lin Rui¡¯s cultivation being disturbed by the instability of internal energy, it is enough to see how much Lin Rui cares about Hydra now.

    Shout!

    ¡°Really?! ¡± Lin Rui asked after taking two deep breaths.

    ¡°Yes, although this is only a small stronghold of Hydra but as long as we handle it properly, we may be able to find more Hydra bases.¡± Coulson obviously also noticed the change in Lin Rui¡¯s tone and was equally serious.

    ¡°Okay, I know. When will SHIELD act?¡± After being certain that there are Hydra¡¯s whereabouts, Lin Rui has no intention of training. Lin Rui is now thinking about how to quickly eliminate Hydra from this earth so that they will not endanger his family.

    ¡°We are arranging our personnel, but we will do it as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Contact me when you are ready to act and the League of Defender will do it with you.¡±

    After confirming their course of action with Coulson, Lin Rui hung up. Finally, a week after Lin Rui was rescued, Hydra was found again. Starting with this discovered Hydra, Lin Rui wants topletely destroy the entire Hydra.

    Call ~

    The SHIELD deployment will take some time, and Lin Rui will have to contact his League of Defenders members. At thiste hour, Daredevil is probably the only person who isn¡¯t sleeping besides Sky¡¯s Eye.

    Buzz ~

    However, just as Lin Rui was about to contact Sky¡¯s Eye, the phone shook again. Seeing the name disyed on the phone, Lin Rui blinked, and then quickly connected the phone.

    ¡°Hey! Robert, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lin Rui asked in a hurry after the call was connected. It¡¯s sote and Robert also called, so there must be something on the X-Men side, too.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, we have determined the location of some Hydra members!¡± Lin Rui was not disappointed as Robert at the other end of the phone brought exciting news to Lin Rui.

    Earlier this morning, Lin Rui went to X Academy not only to be a guest but to join hands with X-Men. The final result was beyond Lin Rui¡¯s expectations. Professor Charles, who is the leader of X-Men, seems to be unable to endure the situation of Mutants on the today and is willing to join forces with the League of Defender to change their status quo.

    In the final determination of the specific matters of the joint operation, Lin Rui¡¯s first thing is to hope that the X Academy will first deal with Hydra as their primary goal. Although this was somewhat different from the original purpose of Professor Charles, in the end, he agreed.

    Therefore, before leaving the X Academy, Lin Rui left much of the information about Hydra¡¯s internal members from SHIELD in the hands of Professor Charles. It now appears that Professor Charles should have used his abilities, otherwise it would not have been possible to find Hydra members so quickly.

    Although Professor Charles¡¯s Mutant ability is abnormal, it is almost impossible for him to find so many people from all over the world by giving only some basic information. In the end, Professor Charles must have used Cerebro to scour only part of the United States, and he was able to find many of those sources.

    After finding those people, Robert could not wait to tell Lin Rui the news. For Hydra, X-Men also needs it to be removed quickly.

    ¡°Okay! Send me all the found positions of Hydra members!¡± Lin Rui shouted excitedly after receiving the news from Robert.

    Coulson just found a Hydra stronghold and X-Men also found a lot of Hydra members. It seems that Lin Rui will be busy in theing days. However, Lin Rui likes this busyness. If possible, Lin Rui hopes that he can continue to be so busy until Hydra ispletely eliminated.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s already sent. Mirage Knight, what are you doing, I¡¯ve been free!¡± After hearing Lin Rui, Robert knew that Lin Rui would definitely take some action against these people, so he asked with a smile.

    The other members of X-Men were all given their respective missions by Professor Charles. Only a few people such as Iceman have no missions yet. Therefore, Iceman is very eager to deal with Hydra.

    ¡°Of course, I will dly ept your help!¡± Lin Rui answered seriously.

    After being caught once by Hydra, Lin Rui will never underestimate the strength of Hydra again. This time he will use all his strength to deal with Hydra.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait for your notice!¡± Robert said happily after receiving Lin Rui¡¯s reply.

    Then, Lin Rui hung up the phone. At this time, Lin Rui¡¯sputer also received an email from the X-Academy. After clicking the email, Lin Rui saw the location of those Hydra members discovered by Professor Charles.

    The Hydra discovered by Professor Charles and the one by Coulson just confirmed each other. Lin Rui found that the Hydra stronghold found by Coulson also contains one of the members found by Professor Charles. So, the position of other Hydra members found by Professor Charles is probably also other Hydra¡¯s stronghold!

    Without any hesitation, Lin Rui has re-edited this extremely valuable email and forwarded it to Coulson. Now that he has decided to cooperate with SHIELD against Hydra, Lin Rui will not hide anything at this time. Moreover, with the mystery of Mirage Knight, they would not be particrly surprised to find this informationing from him. Although Lin Rui had previously relied on SHIELD to provide Hydra¡¯s news, as long as Fury determined that this information was true, there will be no doubt that the forces behind Mirage Knight are also behind the discovery.

    After forwarding the email to Coulson, Lin Rui can finally contact Sky¡¯s Eye. SHIELD and X-Men are already working, and it¡¯s time for the League of Defender to their work. This time, they will show the world the strength of the League of Defender!

 Chapter 341 Crossfire

    <h4>Chapter 341 Crossfire</h4>

    Huh ~

    McCann Town, an ordinary town far from New York City, has a poption of only about 100,000 people. Except for an intercity highway passing a few miles away from the town, this town is just asmon as other towns in the United States far from major cities.

    And in the middle of this small town, there is arge-scale factory. Many people in the town work in this factory. The canned products made in the factory seem to be sold to big cities, so the treatment of workers is very good. Recently, however, this factory has allowed all workers to take vacations, and the entire factory has been closed.

    P¨±!

    ¡°Haha! Jerry! Pass it to me!¡±

    Da da!

    ¡°Give me! Give me!¡±

    In a vacant lot in front of the closed factory gate, several teenagers were ying football. The town is not big enough to build a big football field, and the only high school football field, which is a little smaller, is still upied by seniors. So the younger children had to y in the open space. It also happened that this factory was recently closed, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to y here.

    Whew!

    ¡°Haha! Into the!¡±

    With a shout of excitement, a teenage boy kicked a football into the simple frame of a door they had made of barbed wire.

    Hum!!!!!

    While the boy and his group of friends were cheering happily, a buzz came from high above the town, like a ne flying overhead. But the town was so remote that they would not have noticed a ne flying over it.

    But when the children looked up curiously, everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡®ne!

    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s a ne!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ Fighter Jets!!¡±

    Shouts of surprise came out of the children¡¯s mouths. Atst, the boy named Jerry seemed a little more mature. Of course, if Jerry had been any better, he might have been able to tell that the nes were SHIELD Quinjet.

    Hum ~

    As the children looked up at the fighters, the ones that had been flying high were descending rapidly, and in about ten seconds they had dived below 1,000 miles.

    ¡°The ne ¡­ The ne is heading for us!!¡± Seeing the approaching nes in the sky, Jerry suddenly reacted and shouted.

    ¡°Ah! Run!¡±

    ¡°Ahha! Mother!¡±

    At the sight of the fighter jeting straight down, the children screamed and ran towards their home, leaving their usual baby¡¯s football to the side.

    H ~

    Soon all the children who had been ying in the clearing were gone. And the big noise in the sky has attracted the attention of the residents of the small town, almost everyone went out of their homes to look into the sky.

    But as residents wondered why fighter jets were falling toward the town, a group of government forces appeared out of nowhere, rushed in and took over the town in minutes.

    Then everyone in the town was ordered to stay at home. It was a secret government operation.

    After the group had cordoned off the town, two of the best teams from the group headed for the factory where the children had been ying, as if that was their goal.

    Kaka!

    While the two ground troops were quietly advancing towards the factory, there was a sudden sound of mechanical activation in the factory that had been shut down. Then, many stones and iron tes moved quickly on the outer wall of the factory, and the hidden muzzle of the weapon was quickly exposed. A lot of weapons and fortifications have also quietly popped up in the open space where the children were ying. This factory located in an ordinary town turned out to be an armed base with a high level of technology!

    After the factory was transformed into an armed base, the Quinjets in the sky had already arrived. Without any hesitation, dozens of missiles have been fired from under each Quinjet and there was the factory below!

    Boom! Bang!

    Faced with attacks from mid-air, the armed factory gave its strongest counterattack, and the exposed muzzles fired their own attacks. All at once, dozens of different attacks wereunched from the ground into the air, targeting the iing missiles and the Quinjet behind them.

    Rumble!

    Bang! Bang!

    An explosion was first generated in mid-air, and several missiles were shot at self-destruct in mid-air without escaping the barrage. More of the missiles missed a volley of fire from the ground and pounced downward, while behind the missiles, Quinjet had already made an evasive maneuver, not letting the ground counterattack hurt them.

    Howls whew!

    Rumble!

    Less than two seconds after the missile self-destructed in mid-air, the rest of the missiles had reached their target in a massive explosion in and around the center of the nt. The force of the explosion made the town feel like it was in the midst of a small earthquake, and the factory in the center of it was reduced to a ze of rubble. In a round of dozens of missiles, the above-ground arms factory waspletely disabled and destroyed.

    Howls!

    Bang!

    Shout!

    After destroying the factory, two more missiles rushed in from mid-air, and as they did not stop, they soon exploded in the center of the fire. However, the effect of these two missiles ispletely different from the previous ones. These are two frozen bombs. The chill from the explosion of the cryogenics quickly extinguished the mes in the factory, and the air cooled from the extreme heat with a squeaking sound.

    Soon, under the effect of freezing bombs, the factory that had been ruined had no mes. At this time, the two elite teams who had been arounde to this ruin cautiously.

    Click ~ Click ~

    Standard military boots ttered on the frozen debris, and two teams armed to the teeth scoured the debris.

    Shout!

    ¡°Report! We have found an underground entrance!¡± Soon, a soldier suddenly raised his hand and shouted.

    Brush!

    Da da da!

    The soldier had just finished reporting and had not yet observed the underground entrance as the entrance to the underground, which had been closed, suddenly opened, and a dark muzzle of the gun appeared, a volley of shots were fired at the soldiers who were still standing at the entrance.

    ¡°Look out!¡± The Squad Captain shouted as he saw the soldier being swept upside down by a volley of bullets.

    Da da da!

    After sweeping away the soldier who was standing at the entrance, the muzzle moved quickly around the entrance and began firing indiscriminately, while the two teams quickly sought cover and prepared to fight back. At that moment, a figure suddenly darted forward from the outside, swooping like an eagle at the ming entrance.

    ¡°Look-out¡±

    Brush!

 Chapter 342 The First Battle Together

    <h4>Chapter 342 The First Battle Together</h4>

    Brush!

    Before the Squad Captain had finished his sentence, a sharp purple light burst from the figure that had rushed toward the underground entrance, and in an instant shot down into the entrance below.

    Card!

    Rumble!

    There was a small sound followed by a jolt of the copsed ground and the purple light blew the entrance right out of the way. As for the machine guns that had stood guard at the entrance, it was obviously extinguished.

    Brush!

    Then, before the smoke had dispersed, the figure attacking with purple light had burst into the copsed entrance in a sh, and soon disappeared in front of the two teams.

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ who?!¡± Watching the sudden appearance of the figure who mmed into the entrance and rushed in, the two SHIELD team members were a little stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mirage Knight. I just sent this information above including to the League of Defender. Looking at the man¡¯s dress and the purple light, it should be Mirage Knight.¡± A Captain took a deep breath after looking at the tablet in his hand and said.

    ¡°Mirage Knight? Yes, we seem to be teaming up with the League of Defender now.¡± Hearing Captain¡¯s words, the rest of the team reacted.

    Like the Avengers currently being formed within SHIELD, the people in the League of Defenders are individuals with very strong individual strength. Like the purple light just now, it should be Mirage Knight¡¯s signature de skill.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in too! The situation below is not very clear, and Mirage Knight cannot deal with it alone!¡± After knowing who the rushed person was, the Captain quickly ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The two team members have been integrated and ready to go.

    However, just as these elite SHIELD troops were heading towards the copsed entrance, the sound of the engine came again from behind them, and a Quinjet passed by their location at a low altitude.

    Brush!

    They haven¡¯t looked back but two figures have quickly fallen from the air and their target is also the underground entrance surrounded by SHIELD troops.

    Call!

    P¨±!

    One of the red figures rushed directly into the entrance and disappeared, while the blue figure fell beside the entrance.

    ¡°Captain Rogers!¡± The Captains of both teams shouted excitedly at the familiar figure falling from midair.

    The person wearing the blue Captain America hero suit is Steve Rogers. How can Captain America be absent when dealing with Hydra?

    ¡°Well, Mirage Knight and Spiderman have just gone down, and I¡¯m going to go with them. You just stay behind. Be safe.¡± ncing at the elite SHIELD agents in front of him, Captain Rogers simply ordered. It turned out that the man who had fallen from the sky with Rogers was Spiderman.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Call!

    Then, Captain Rogers jumped in the underground entrance. After Captain Rogers entered, no unexpected people appeared again, and the elite team of SHIELD followed their order.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    Kakaka!

    In the dim underground passages, a blur of a purple de with a figure darted forward in a corridor full of automated mechanical weapons. These Hydra base self-defense weapons are no longer useful against the current Lin Rui and they could be destroyed with a single sword attack. As a result, Lin Rui is like an unstoppable shadow, racing deep into the Hydra stronghold.

    After receiving the news from Hydrast night, Lin Rui has been unable to suppress his emotions. If SHIELD didn¡¯t need some time to arrange their personals, Lin Rui would have already rushed here by himself at the night. However, one night also allowed SHIELD and League of Defenders toe up with better ns.

    For example, after receiving the email from Lin Rui, Coulson sent the most elite agents overnight to verify whether his information is true or not. After the information was finally confirmed to be true, today it was more than a single strike against Hydra¡¯s stronghold.

    In addition to this Hydra stronghold, Prof. Charles discovered that the Hydra members were divided into three other small strongholds. SHIELD is attacking the three strongholds simultaneously.

    Of course, Lin Rui is only one person and he can only choose one target. Unfortunately, this town¡¯s Hydra stronghold was selected by him. Therefore, Mirage Knight and Spiderman of the League of Defender and Captain Rogers of SHIELD are here to deal with this Hydra stronghold.

    As for the other two Hydra strongholds, SHIELD¡¯s Hawkeye and ck Widow partnered with Daredevil are responsible for one, and Falcon and Deadpool and Iceman are responsible for the remaining one. In this way, there are three very strong people in each stronghold to act as vanguard to deal with Hydra. This kind of action arrangement was also arranged by Director Fury himself and it was also the first time the League of Defender and Avengers really joined forces against themon enemy.

    Brush!

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I¡¯m a hundred meters behind to your right.¡± After Lin Rui shed open the iron door in front of him, Spiderman¡¯s voice came from the headset he was carrying.

    Although Peter rushed into the underground entrance within a few seconds behind Lin Rui, he seas still some distance away from Lin Rui. However, Spiderman does not necessarily have to act with Mirage Knight. With Spiderman and Mirage Knight¡¯s individual strength, they can give Hydra a bigger blow. Therefore, Peter just informed Lin Rui of his position, and if something unexpected happened on one side, the other would be ready to provide support.

    ¡°Well, I see. You clear the way in your direction. I would be going deeper on my side.¡± Simply sensing the situation behind the iron gate he had just split open, Lin Rui lowered his voice to respond to Peter.

    ¡°I see. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Got it, be careful.¡±

    Card ~

    After a simple conversation with Peter, Lin Rui had already shed into the iron door that had been split open in front of him.

    When Mirage Knight, Spiderman, and Captain America divided into three directions and traversed one block after another in the Hydra underground stronghold, the Hydra members were located in the deepest part of this stronghold. And they gathered together to discuss countermeasures.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mirage Knight! Spiderman! And Captain America! We can¡¯t handle them!¡± A Hydra member shouting worriedly watching the unstoppable figures on the monitor.

    Recently a level 1 base of Hydra in New Jersey was destroyed, and the garrison of these small strongholds has quietly scaled back its operations carefully. But SHIELD found them anyway. With the defenses of this stronghold, it was impossible to withstand the full force of the SHIELD, especially with Mirage Knight, Spiderman, and Captain America.

    ¡°There is no turning back for us! Send out all the experiment soldiers and war machines, and use all the weapons against them! We will take them out even if we die! Long live Hydra!¡± In this desperate situation, the leader of the stronghold shouted with cold eyes.

    ¡°Long live Hydra!

    ¡°Long live Hydra!

    Boom!

    With a punch on themandputer screen, the small leader of this stronghold has issued the final mission. All of the base¡¯s experiments soldiers and war machines were deployed, and their target was Mirage Knight!

 Chapter 343 Kills

    <h4>Chapter 343 Kills</h4>

    Call!

    In the dim underground base passage, some of the weapons systems that had blocked the way ahead appear to have been removed in the dark tunnels of the underground base, or perhaps Lin Rui has broken into a deeper ce that looks like a normal underground base. On either side of the passage were small rooms with closed doors, like iron cans.

    Dada ~

    At this time, Lin Rui had slowed down as he sensed movementing from the front and back of the tunnel as if someone were approaching. However, Lin Rui is not afraid. He is here to kill.

    Sigh ~~ card!

    However, just as Lin Rui stopped in the middle of the passage to wait for the front and back people to appear, the closed doors on his left and right sides suddenly cracked a gap, and then quickly opened.

    ¡°Ooooooo!!¡±

    ¡°Rii! Roar!¡±

    After the iron cans room opened, there was a weird roar from inside, but it was not the sound of any beast Lin Rui knew.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± On hearing the roar of the beasting from the rooms on either side, surprise shed into Lin Rui¡¯s eyes.

    Lin Rui had not sensed any lifeform in these iron can room at all, so it seems that these roaring creatures were either asleep in the deep sleep or these iron canisters had the effect of blocking Lin Rui¡¯s detection. However, whatever Lin Rui¡¯s failure to sense the situation in these rooms, the threat is now here.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Brush!

    After a roar of inexplicable beasts, a violent impact sounded from the fast-opening iron door, just like the beast inside was hitting the door. Soon, the door that had been cracked openedpletely and a beast with blood-red eyes rushed out of the iron can.

    ¡°Crocodile? Or hybrids? Mutations?¡± Lin Rui was even more surprised after seeing the beasts rushing out of the room.

    From their appearance, these few beasts that had rushed out to surround Lin Rui are the closest to the crocodile in appearance, but their limbs are obviously much longer than that of a crocodile, and the scales on their body are also thicker, and the structure of their mouth is also very different. At least, Lin Rui knew that the crocodile would not roar in that way.

    Now, a dozen crocodile-like beasts, rushing out of the three rooms, were closing in on Lin Rui from three directions, slowly closing in on him with half-opened jaws.

    Hydra has been doing experiments on Mutants and normal people all these years, so how can they let go of animals that are more easily avable and easier to control? These crocodile variants are a result of Hydra¡¯s biological transformation. Of course, it was unsessful. Although the attack power of these variant crocodiles is very strong, it is still useless in the face of modern weapons. Unless their size and defense can be improved several times.

    Therefore, these modified beasts can only be used as the lowest experimental materials of Hydra, which is much cheaper than the mature soldiers. However, faced with a mortal situation, the person in charge of this stronghold has no other way and he could only release them.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Call!

    It doesn¡¯t matter how these beasts were transformed as they have rushed towards Lin Rui. After their limbs were strengthened, the crocodile¡¯s mobility was greatly enhanced, and it was immediately in front of Lin Rui. However, the speed and attacks that are deadly for ordinary people are nothing in front of Lin Rui.

    Brush!

    He simply made a circle around himself with his Thunder de and without even ncing at the beasts in front of him, Lin Rui walked towards the front.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After Lin Rui left the spot, the half-dozen or so animals that were flying in the air slowly began to break and then they split directly into two parts,nding on the ground with a ssh of crimson blood that filled half the passage.

    Brush brush!

    Lin Rui, who was moving forward quickly, did not stop, and the Thunder de in his hand waved towards the already opened room on both sides. Before long, the mutant beast that had continued to pounce on Lin Rui had died a horrible death in its own cage. To take on Lin Rui with something that doesn¡¯t even count as cannon fodder is just not practical.

    Boom!

    ¡°Sure enough, these beasts have no way to dy Mirage Knight even for a little bit. However, the next soldiers should have some effect! After all, we have equipped them with the most advanced weapons in the base.¡± Hiding deep in the base, the Hydra members at the core location said bitterly after seeing the scene disyed on the monitor. It would have been good if those beasts could cause some damage to this Mirage Knight before they died.

    ¡­

    Da da da!

    ¡°Am I finally here? These should be the soldiers who only listen to orders.¡± After killing all the beasts, Lin Rui finally saw the soldiers who rushed in front.

    In the face of these heavily armed soldiers, Lin Rui was not nervous at all. At therger base of Hydra in New Jersey, Lin Rui did not know how many of these soldiers he had killed and they would pause no threat to him. Although Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t be careless, he didn¡¯t believe that such a small base would have elite teams like Alpha Team. Moreover, even if the Alpha team was here, Lin Rui is now fully capable of killing them and they have no power to fight back.

    ¡°It seems that there are no particrly important people in this base, so I don¡¯t have to watch your performance anymore.¡± Surrounded by soldiers, Lin Rui simply looked at their equipment and shakes his head and mutters.

    Brush!

    Then, Lin Rui has disappeared from the ce he was standing at in the blink of an eye and appeared in front of the soldiers who had rushed forward and stood at the end of the aisle. Standing steadily at the end of the aisle with the Thunder de in his hand pointing diagonally at the ground.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Just as Lin Rui was standing there, the team of soldiers behind him suddenly exploded with blood everywhere and then fell to the ground one by one, they were instantly killed.

    ¡°Kill!¡± Their teammates were wiped out with a single strike in front of them but it did not scare the remaining soldiers. They continued to roar and stepped on the blood and the bodies of their fallen soldiers and rushed towards Lin Rui.

    Call!

    Facing the rushing soldiers, Lin Rui just raised the Thunder de and then shed it vertically into the tunnel.

    Buzz!

    As the Thunder de shed, a purple light rushed out of the de and in a blink of an eye, it had swelled to the size of the entire channel. In this way, this ray of lightpletely enveloped all the soldiers still in the passage.

    Rumble!

    The next second, there was a violent explosion in the entire passageway. If the Hydra base was not strong enough, Lin Rui¡¯s move might have caused the base to copse.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s time to take care of the rats below.¡± After shing his de, he didn¡¯t look at the situation behind him again. Lin Rui looked down at the ground and whispered in a low voice.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s figure disappeared again from his location and his figure also disappeared from the monitors in the room.

 Chapter 344 Co-operation

    <h4>Chapter 344 Co-operation</h4>

    Boom!

    Rumble ~

    Ten minutester, the SHIELD team stationed outside the ruins of the factory felt a violent shock from the depths of the underground. Then, the ground quickly cracked, and the entire Hydra stronghold seemed to copsepletely.

    ¡°Back! Go Back!¡± Detecting that the structure of the area had begun to crumble, the leader of the group stationed outside shouted.

    It seems that the Hydra in this base has turned on their self-destruct system, knowing that it is hopeless to escape. SHIELD Soldiers doesn¡¯t know what kind of bastards are there in the Hydra, each of there base has installed arge number of bombs to carry out the Self-destruction process. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that Lin Rui was having too much fun down there that caused the base to copse. But that¡¯s probably not the case as he knew that Spiderman, Rogers, and SHIELD were on the base.

    Huh!

    In fact, no one needs a reminder as the soldiers in the center of the earthquake has begun to retreat in an orderly and rapid manner. When these vibrations became more and more intense, a figure rushed out from the previous underground entrance. No, not one person, but several people. The elite SHIELD who went in to sweep the Hydra base was withdrawing in a hurry.

    Rumble ~

    Under such violent shaking of the entire underground structure, the two elite teams were also running back like ordinary people. Looking at the number of people who were rushing out, they seemed to be unable to withdrawpletely before this entrance copsedpletely.

    ¡°Quick! Quick!¡± The other SHIELD responders who have retreated to a safe position are very nervous as they watched the elite troops fleeing. It is difficult to ept the loss of one of these SHIELD elites.

    Rumble ~

    Just after most of the two teams that had entered the underground rushed out, there was another violent explosion in the underground and the entire structurepletely copsed and the entrance in the center of the ruin quickly copsed inward and it was about to bepletely covered up. However, several people did not escape at this time, including Spiderman, Captain America and Mirage Knight who had rushed in first.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Shout!

    As the team outside looked at thepletely copsed ruins in front of them, a red figure suddenly rushed out of the crack in the ground, holding two people in his hand. It was Spiderman. When the entire underground base copsedpletely, Spiderman found a way out of the gap with his strong strength and brought out two people who had no time to escape.

    Huh!

    P¨± P¨±!

    After Spiderman rushed out with the two people, two more figures flew out of the ruins and then fell heavily on the ground in the distance, it looked like they were thrown out by someone. These two people are the two remaining people who haven¡¯t had time to escape, and after these two people ¡°flew¡± out, a blue figure jumped out of the ruins and finallynded steadily on the ground, it was Captain Rogers.

    In this way, when the basepletely copsed, Spiderman and Captain America rescued several people who should have been buried. However, now that the base has beenpletely destroyed, Mirage Knight has note out.

    ¡°Spiderman, why hasn¡¯t Mirage Knighte out yet? Did something happen?¡± Standing next to the ruins, Rogers walked towards Spiderman and asked with some worry.

    Although Captain Rogers knows that Mirage Knight is very strong, the following explosion was also very strong. It would have been very dangerous even for him if he was at the centermost position.

    ¡°He should be okay, this guy will not do things that he is not sure of. And, he did remind us that this base is going to self-destruct, then he must have a way out.¡± Peter already knows that Lin Rui has some secrets and he is also very confident about his strength, so he is not as worried as Captain Rogers.

    ¡°Well, I hope Mirage Knight is all right. However, we didn¡¯t encounter much resistance this time around, just some basic automatic weapon interception. ording to the intelligence, there must have been quite a few armed forces in the base.¡± Hearing Spiderman¡¯s words, Captain Rogers is less worried and talks to Spiderman about the operation.

    ¡°I think they all went towards Mirage Knight. After all, even if this small base has armed forces, there is no way for them to deal with the three of us. So, I think they must have arranged all of their armed forces against Mirage Knight.¡± Hearing Captain Rogers¡¯s words, Peter thought for a moment and said.

    Because Lin Rui did not pay any attention to the obstacles he encountered, he did not tell them about them, which left them wondering why they did not meet any decent obstacles. However, Lin Rui reminds them at thest minute that the base was about to self -destruct, so he must have entered the deepest ce.

    ¡°That must have been the case. Hydra is really an organization that must bepletely eliminated. The technology in this small base is already so high. I really don¡¯t know what they have developed in so many years.¡± Looking at the ruins in front of him, Captain Rogers could not help but say.

    ¡°No matter how strong Hydra is, they will be eliminated in the end.¡± Hearing the emotions in Captain Rogers¡¯s tone, Peter said seriously.

    Rumble!

    Brush!

    Just as Captain Rogers and Spiderman stood beside the ruins and looked at the copsing base in front of them, another violent explosion came out of the ground. Then, a purple light with a length of four or five meters and a width of more than half a meter emerged from the underground ruins, instantly splitting the thick stones into a huge crack. Then, as the crack was about to be buried again by the stone next to it, a ck figure quickly flew up from the inside.

    Call!

    With his feet in midair, Mirage Knight, seemingly unscathed, slowly fell toward Spiderman and Captain Rogers. Sure enough, the threat of an explosion at this level is not much danger for Lin Rui at this point.

    P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I knew you would be fine!¡± Peter patted Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder twice and spoke happily.

    ¡°Well, when I reached the bottom, they had activated the self-destruction system, which made me worried. Were there any casualties on SHIELD?¡± Nodding towards Peter and Captain Rogers, Lin Rui asked quietly.

    ¡°Several people were slightly injured, but nothing major happened.¡± Captain Rogers replied from the side.

    ¡°Hoo! What about the other two teams?¡± Lin Rui asked slightly after taking a breath. Just now, in order to break through more than ten meters of thick rocks, Lin Rui had consumed a lot of internal energy.

    Now that he has finally started a deadly fight with Hydra, Lin Rui is now fully focused on his progress against Hydra. He had just solved this small base of Hydra but the mainline quest to eliminate Hydra in Lin Rui¡¯s mind has only increased by less than one percent. Lin Rui has his own judgment about the slowpletion rate, which means that the hidden strength of Hydra is stronger than before.

    ¡°They¡¯re not finished yet, but they should be soon.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Captain Rogers simply replies.

    The three teams had attacked the Hydra bases at the same time but Lin Rui was the first toplete this mission.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Just after Captain Rogers finished speaking, amunicator in his hand rang. Picking it up and ncing at it, Rogers smiled.

    ¡°The other two teams have also finished with their mission! Mirage Knight, d to work with you this time!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Happy cooperation!¡±

 Chapter 345 The Fourth

    <h4>Chapter 345 The Fourth</h4>

    Rumble! ~~

    Two weekster, in the middle of an unknown street in Texas, there was an explosion in a tall building. To the amazement of the crowd outside, the Windows on the top floors of the tall building were all shattered in an instant, andrge pieces of broken ss fell down. mes streamed from the broken windows, and it looked as if something had exploded.

    ¡°Ah! Call the police!¡±

    ¡°Fire!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Renault Industries!!¡±

    Seeing the ident in that building, the people below shouted in a hurry. Many people have taken out their mobile phones and started calling the police, while others have discovered that the ce where the ident urred belongs to a local industry called Renault.

    Huh ~

    However, just as these witnesses were preparing to call the police or rescue, a group of obviously trained government teams came and soon surrounded the building.

    At the same time, there were special people who were responsible for the evacuation of the somewhat frightened people, and they were soon evacuated away from the dangerous ce. Although there was some surprise as to why the police came so quickly, the isted people were also pleased that the police responded so quickly.

    However, the quarantined people did not leave too far. They stood outside the cordon-off area and looked up to see what was going on. Some people took out their phones to take pictures. The police did little to deter these people, seeming alright with their behavior.

    Boom!

    Just as the team began to enter the building, another loud noise suddenly came from the sky, apanied by the screams of onlookers outside.

    In the eyes of those outsides who were watching the situation upstairs, a figure suddenly flew out of the broken window. Just when the crowd thought the man would fall down, the figure remained suspended in midair in vition of thews of physics. The sharp-eyed man seemed to recognize the figure suspended in the air, but could not be sure for a moment.

    ¡°Who is that!? Superman?!¡±

    ¡°Wow! He is flying in the air!¡±

    Seeing that the figure rushing out of the window vited the physical rules and floated in the sky, the people below began to shout one after another.

    However, unlike the excitement of the crowd, the troops at the scene did not have a surprised expression after seeing the figure in the sky. It seems that they all knew who it was.

    Huh! Boom!

    Just as the crowd below took photos with their mobile phone, another situation appeared again on the high building, and suddenly fire rushed out of the window and rushed towards the figure suspended in the sky.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    Seeing the mes rushing out of the building, the crowd shouted in shock. Although they didn¡¯t know who the man floating in the sky was, they instinctively hoped he wouldn¡¯t be in trouble.

    However, their worries were obviously superfluous. Facing the fire rushing towards him, the figure just raised a weapon in his hand and waved it forward. At the next moment, a dazzling purple light appeared instantly in the sky.

    The people staring intently at the sky only felt that their vision getting filled with purple light, and their eyes were unable to adapt to the light and tears appeared in their eyes and they were forced to close them. When they opened their eyes again, the purple light had disappeared. However, the people who were shouting were stunned and silence regained for some time.

    In the tall building, the previous me had disappeared, and the figure was still suspended outside of the building. However, there was now a huge crack in the upper floor of the building, which had only broken windows before, spanning the distance between the upper and lower four floors. It seemed that it was split by some weapon.

    ¡°What was that ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just now, what is that purple light?¡±

    Watching the sudden changes in the situation, the crowd was stunned. However, some of these people seem to have remembered something, and their eyes are getting brighter and brighter.

    ¡°That¡¯s Mirage Knight! It¡¯s really Mirage Knight! I didn¡¯t expect Mirage Knight toe here! The guardian from New York!¡± Finally, in a whisper of inquiry, an exmation of excitement answered other people¡¯s questions.

    ¡°Mirage Knight? Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight? Is he really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mirage Knight! That¡¯s right!¡±

    After the man shouted, some of the people around continued to look dumbfounded and asked but some people seemed to think of something as. Soon, under the introduction of some people, everyone knows who the person suspended in the sky is: He is a Vignte from New York, Mirage Knight!

    It¡¯s no wonder that some people don¡¯t know Mirage Knight. After all, Lin Rui¡¯s previous activities have always been in New York, and at most include some nearby ces. And Texas is really far away from New York, and it is normal that no one here knows him.

    After confirming that the person in front of the tall building was Mirage Knight, many people who took the video quickly uploaded the video to the League of Defender¡¯s website. If the number of clicks and likes is enough, their fan status will be upgraded. Yes, and the upgrade of fans has many advantages.

    Since Sky¡¯s Eye joined the League of Defender, the management of each Vignte¡¯s fans website has also be more standardized, including fans. Fans who reach a certain level will have the opportunity to get the mysterious gift from the League of Defender members, which is a huge temptation for fans. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to be closer to their idols, especially the Vigntes who protect the city.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t know and wouldn¡¯t care about the shock of the people on the ground. The joint attack with SHIELD on this Hydratent base in Texas was not particrly sessful. Lin Rui had been attacked just now. A Mutant who was about to reach the fourth level evaded Lin Rui¡¯s perception and then attacked him.

    Fortunately, Lin Rui responded quickly and his defense was strong enough to remain unharmed. But the floor was not so lucky, the windows and some walls of the whole floor were shattered by the Mutant attack.

    So, after avoiding one of the attacks that followed, Lin Rui directly killed the guy who attacked him. Although he didn¡¯t need to exert so much power, Lin Rui¡¯s hatred for Hydra made him fail to pay attention to his strength, so he almost split the whole building.

    Under Lin Rui¡¯s attack, the entire Renaultpany was gone, that is, the base of Hydra was gone. Although there weren¡¯t many people in it, the SHIELD team working with Lin Rui was shocked.

    ¡°The Fourth Base, Hydra, how much longer can you hide?¡± Lin Rui flew into the building again from the outside and he nced silently at the ruins of the building.

 Chapter 346 Hopeless Situation

    <h4>Chapter 346 Hopeless Situation</h4>

    Huh ~

    When Lin Rui returned to the building with a cold face and scanned the ruins in front of him, the SHIELD team in charge of this operation with Mirage Knight hurried over. The Mutant on this floor was just for ambushing Lin Rui, and there are also many Hydra members on the other floors, but SHIELD quickly solved the situation without any problems.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry for the intelligence error!¡± Hurrying up to Lin Rui, a middle-aged soldier in charge of SHIELD¡¯s team said to Lin Rui apologetically.

    Today¡¯s operation was supposed to be very tight, and although the Renaultpany used by Hydra to disguise is in the heart of the city and still in the public eye, SHIELD is perfectly capable of surrounding them before proceeding.

    However, Hydra was clearly prepared. Although their preparations were hurried, presumably until the SHIELD hadpleted its encirclement, it was enough for them to target Mirage Knight. It is a good thing that Mirage Knight is strong enough, otherwise, something might really go wrong. After all, Mirage Knight is the only powerful character in today¡¯s mission.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. It¡¯s highly likely that the guy just got here today.¡± Waving his hands, Mirage Knight said calmly. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind SHIELD¡¯s mistake and that Mutant didn¡¯t do him any harm anyway.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you for your help today Mirage Knight. Otherwise, if this Mutant attacked us all of a sudden, I don¡¯t know how many casualties we would have suffered.¡± Taking a nce at this miserable situation, the person in charge said seriously.

    Although SHIELD will not underestimate any of Hydra¡¯s bases, after all, they have limited manpower and pieces of equipment. It is impossible for everyone to be equipped with enough power to block the powerful attack from a nearly Level 3 Mutant. However, with Mirage Knight in ce, the powerful Mutant couldn¡¯t even fight back. This shows how powerful Mirage Knight is.

    In fact, SHIELD has never canceled the investigation on Mirage Knight, and now Mirage Knight has changed dramaticallypared to when he first appeared. The most obvious is the strength of Mirage Knight, who at first appeared only as a solution to New York street gangs. But now, just over half a yearter, Mirage Knight has enough strength to deal with a Level 3 Mutant with ease.

    Professionals within SHIELD have analyzed Mirage Knight. They all agreed that Mirage Knight did not hide his strength at the beginning, but he continuously improved during the past six months. However, his speed of improvement is indeed scary enough.

    ¡°Okay, there shouldn¡¯t be any threats here. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Once again, he solved a secret base of Hydra, which for Lin Rui onlypleted a small part of the quest.

    The person in charge of the SHIELD team obviously also knows Mirage Knight¡¯s character, so he wasn¡¯t surprised, ¡°Well, we will do the rest, and will not let go of any Hydra member.¡±

    Shout!

    After that, Lin Rui had once again reached the edge of the building that he had split open. He took out the Hoverboard from the space of Phantom Suit and threw it out, Lin Rui also jumped upon it in the next second. Then, Lin Rui flew off the scene at high speed in front of countless people on the ground.

    As for the videos taken by the people on the ground, SHIELD will not care about it. Anyway, everyone knows about Hydra. Afterpleting their mission, it does not matter if these unrted people know about it or not.

    In this way, Lin Rui drove the Hoverboard afterpleting his quest. Of course, Lin Rui will not fly back to New York on a Hoverboard. He is not that stupid. Although the Hoverboard¡¯s power is enough, it¡¯s speed is notparable to the Iron Man Armor or an aircraft. Lin Rui flew to SHIELD¡¯s base in this city and then took a Quinjet back to New York.

    Today, in addition to Lin Rui being here, the same thing happened in a city in Kansas, led by Captain Rogers. In the past week, with the cooperation of SHIELD and League of Defender, their speed of destroying Hydra is getting faster and faster.

    Fury has his suspicions about the information Mirage Knight keepsing up with, but as long as it¡¯s correct, he doesn¡¯t care where it came from. Also, Fury has always wanted to get along with the X-Men, but SHIELD¡¯s stance has been constrained by themunity¡¯s perception of Mutants. Now with League of defenders in the middle as a mediator, Fury thinks it¡¯s good too.

    Therefore, under the full investigation of Professor Charles, members of Hydra were constantly found. In the following days, more and more Hydra bases were discovered, and then they were wiped out by the League of Defender and SHIELD.

    In the process of constantly eliminating Hydra, thepletion of the Mainline Quest in Lin Rui¡¯s mind is also slowly rising. Two weekster, Lin Rui¡¯s Mainline Quest has reached 70%pletion, leaving only thest 30%. Although this 30% must be the most powerful part of Hydra, Lin Rui will not stop until he finishes this Quest.

    ¡­

    With the help of SHIELD teaming up with League of Defender and X-Men, Hydra, who kept hiding and retreating, was finally unable to bear it. In addition to hiding more secretly, the remaining Hydra executives are also thinking about how to deal with the situation at this time. If this continues, Hydra, which survived World War II, maybe shot to death within a few months.

    Boom!

    A loud noise suddenly came from a conference room in an underground base of Hydra in a suburb of a remote city in the western United States, as if someone has smashed something.

    Call!

    ¡°Damn the SHIELD! Damn League of defenders! The key is the Mirage Knight who should have died long ago!¡± General Reese, who had just smashed a chair, sat down angrily on the sofa.

    Hydra has had a tough time recently, although the SHIELD and Hydra have been in a passive situation after the discovery but there was still room for maneuver. But now, Hydra really is like a snake which has lost its hole and is about to be killed.

    Seeing General Reese¡¯s dark, dripping face, General Jeffery who was also in the room did not speak. Had Jeffery not given Lin Rui a chance to escape after catching himst time, perhaps Mirage Knight would have been used to their advantage. Worst of all, Mirage Knight should have died that day.

    Therefore, although Jeffery has control of many new Winter Soldiers, he still keeps a low profile in such meetings, hoping that no one will point the finger at himself.

    ¡°We have to fight back! If we go on like this, there will be no ce for us on the earth!¡± After General Reese sat on the sofa angry, a middle-aged man sitting opposite him looked serious and spoke.

    ¡°We know that! But, can youe up with any decent n of action?¡± General Reese asked indifferently when he heard the man opposite to him speak.

    Although Hydra¡¯s forces have been attacked so much, they are also strong enough. If they really counterattacked, SHIELD would be in a very dangerous situation. However, Hydra cannot move that desperately as it would also sign their death certificate. What they have to do is dominate the earth in the future.

    ¡°This ¡­¡± Seeing General Reese¡¯s question, the middle-aged man wanted to say something but he suddenly stopped.

    Card ~

    What stopped the middle-aged man was the noise from the conference room door as if someone wasing in. However, no one should join their meeting at this time, the people at the top of Hydra are here. So, all the people in the conference room turned their attention to the door, waiting for the peopleing in.

    Call ~

    Under the gaze of several people, the thick metal door openedpletely, and then a dark red leather boot stepped in first.

 Chapter 347 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 347 *Hidden*</h4>

    Da ~ Da ~

    The crimson leather boots stepped on the smooth floor and made a clear sound of footsteps. The master of the leather boots walked in while the Hydra high-level meeting was in progress. This figure had reached the center of the meeting room with a few steps. At this time, General Reese and others had already seen who this sudden intruder was.

    ¡°Red! ~ ¡­ Commander Red Skull!¡± After seeing the man standing in the center of the meeting room, the High Ranking members of Hydra suddenly stuttered and cried out cautiously as he spoke a famous name.

    Red Skull! He and Captain America Steve are the real power leaders of Hydra and SHIELD in the past era, but they did not expect him to live until now. And, he appeared when Hydra was forced to this point.

    Although the people in this conference room are already the High-level members of Hydra, not everyone has seen Hydra¡¯s final boss Red Skull who has been hidden for sixty years. However, Red Skull¡¯s appearance is too sharp, and his dark, blood-red head looks extraordinarily infiltrated by the dark coat.

    Since Red Skull is hardly known to be alive within Hydra, so even SHIELD, who has always been against Hydra, has no news of Red Skull. And now, Red Skull, who should continue to remain in the dark has appeared in front of everyone, so it means that Hydra will make a big move.

    ¡°Commander Red Skull!¡± After the initial shock, General Reese quickly got up from the sofa and shouted before walking towards the Red Skull.

    ¡°Sir Red Skull!¡± The other Hydra executives in the conference room also reacted and shouted quickly as Reese moved.

    ¡­

    Faced with the collective greeting and bowed heads of Hydra seniors, Red Skull standing in the center of the meeting room did not respond and he just stood there quietly and one could barely see his eyes rolling silently in the blood-red eye sockets. He seems to be looking at the people around him.

    Huh ~

    In such a quiet and weird atmosphere, Reese and others dare not show any disrespect and everyone kept their stooped posture.

    Squeak ~

    Finally, when Reese and others could hardly bear such great psychological pressure, Red Skull, who was standing still, finally moved, and the leather boots creaked on the ground. Then, the Red Skull took the most central position of the entire conference room.

    Call ~

    After Red Skull sat down, General Reese and others were relieved and then they raised their heads one by one to look at Red Skull but their faces were still very serious.

    ¡°I suppose you know by now how serious the situation is. Sixty years, Hydra has developed in this world for sixty years and remained hidden. You had so many resources in your hands, and now in just a few months, we have been reduced to this. Do you have anything to say for yourselves? ¡±Red Skull said tly as his eyes looked at the men standing in the conference room.

    Faced with Red Skull¡¯s question, General Reese and others looked at each other and in the end, no one dared to step forward and exin the situation to Red Skull. Is SHIELD too strong? This is not a reason at all. Before Hydra was exposed, they had a chance to destroy SHIELD.

    However, since the discovery of the Hydra lurking in the SHIELD, the Hydra seems to have been on a bad streak. Originally, after SHIELD cleared the hidden Hydra, it should have taken some time to stabilize itself and recover. Hydra could have also used this time to transfer most of their personnels or make corresponding ns.

    However, Director Fury of SHIELD now knows that the World and SHIELD will have countless troubles if Hydra remained alive. Therefore, Fury would rather sacrifice some more of SHIELD¡¯s resources and personals to destroy Hydra and not give them any chance to move in this World again.

    And General Reese was ready to make thest pass on SHIELD or X-Men before moving on to hide the entire organization from the World for a few years. However, in the end, Lin Rui was found out. The capture of the Mirage Knight really disturbed the subsequent n of Hydra, the capture of Mirage Knight and Tom¡¯s capture let the hatred between Lin Rui and the Hydra rose to the peak.

    Then, League of Defender teamed up with X-Men and SHIELD to deal with Hydra, which made Hydra, who was already in a weak position, falls to an even weaker one, and now they have retreated to a remote ce in the United States. Therefore, faced with Red Skull¡¯s question, no one dared to speak out.

    ¡°No? I didn¡¯t think you have anything to say. So, Jeffery.¡± ncing at less than ten senior Hydra executives in front of me, Red Skull continued and finally spoke Jeffery¡¯s name.

    ¡°Sir Red Skull! What are your orders for me?¡± Jeffery¡¯s heart almost burst out of his chest when he heard Red Skull calling his name, but he still stepped forward and responded.

    ¡°No orders, but I want to give you a gift.¡± Red Skull said lightly, looking at Jeffery in front of him.

    When he heard Red Skull say he was going to give him a gift, Jeffery didn¡¯t show a happy expression on his face but became more nervous, and there was a trace of despair in his eyes.

    ¡°Sir Red Skull, I ¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Jeffery looked up at the scary Red Skull in front of him nervously and wanted to say something, but a bullet weed his raised head. After a shot, Jeffery, who was holding Hydra¡¯s new Winter Soldier resource, died.

    Thump ~

    Jeffery, whose head was blown apart had fallen to the ground in the next second. Several people standing behind Jeffery had been sshed with red blood and brain sma. However, no one showed a dissatisfied or shocked expression. It seems that it was not a person who died in front of them, but a mosquito or cockroach.

    Call ~

    After shooting Jeffery¡¯s head, Red Skull blew his muzzle. Killing Jeffery at random means that Red Skull must know about the incident about Mirage Knight not long ago, and the damage caused by Jeffery¡¯s mistakes. So, it means that Red Skull must also know Lin Rui¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°Now, I can talk about the next mission.¡± Putting the pistol away, Red Skull nced at the people in front of him and said.

    ¡°Yes! Sir Red Skull!¡±

    ¡­

    No one excepted Red Skull to appear in this room because neither SHIELD nor Lin Rui knew he was still alive. Even Steve Rogers, who has been injected with the Super Soldier Serum would be able to outlive any ordinary person but he wouldn¡¯t be as strong as the Red Skull is in his 90¡¯s.

    Therefore, when SHIELD is taking advantage of the momentum topletely wipe out Hydra, a counterattack from Hydra ising. By then, no one can predict who this Viper will bite and how much damage it will cause. However, it will be a hard fight.

    Chapter 347 Red Skull

 Chapter 348 Ordinary

    <h4>Chapter 348 Ordinary</h4>

    It has been more than two weeks since the League of Defender and SHIELD teamed up against Hydra. Since these two weeks, with the support of Professor Charles and X-Men, Hydra has suffered heavy losses, and Lin Rui¡¯s mainline quest has risen to 77%pletion.

    And after more than two weeks of frequent attacks, Lin Rui was already tired. It just happened that the list given by Professor Charlesst time has been solved so Lin Rui also just took a short break. On this day, Lin Rui was ready to visit Thor after leaving the ce where his Dad worked.

    After arranging for Thor to volunteer, Lin Rui finally finds him a job caring for stray dogs. This is also what Lin Rui feels can train Thor¡¯s mind and it would at least cultivate Thor¡¯s love andpassion. So, half an hourter, Lin Rui drove his jeep to a stray dog ??shelter in New York.

    Woof! Woof! Woof! ~~

    Oh! Oh ~~

    As soon as he parked his jeep, Lin Rui heard a dog barking from the stray dog ??shelter. Looking at the wee adoption sign ced at the door of the stray dog ??base, Lin Rui smiled and stepped inside.

    ¡°Hey! Big guy! You were asked to take Buddy to take a shower, not to let you fight him with water!¡±

    Woof! Woof!

    ¡°But, Buddy likes it!¡±

    After registering at the front desk, Lin Rui walked into the room with a small sign from the shelter and heard Thor¡¯s voice. However, Thor seems to be being trained. This made Lin Rui curious. How is the great prince of Asgard being so good-tempered? So, with curiosity, Lin Rui didn¡¯t go in immediately, but leaned against the door and quietly looked inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s really impossible to understand you. You still have to clean the trash for the No. 1 cage.¡± In the room, the senior volunteer said helplessly when he heard Thor¡¯s words.

    Hearing that he was scheduled to clean the cage again, Thor, who was holding Buddy, felt helpless, but he still put Buddy back and turned to leave. However, just as he turned around, he saw the man standing by the door and smiled.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! When did youe?!¡± Not having seen Lin Rui for more than two weeks. Thor is very happy that Lin Rui came to see him at this time.

    With a shout of joy, Thor had strode towards Lin Rui in stride, his arms stretched out obviously to give him a big hug.

    After seeing Thor ¡¯s movements, Lin Rui instinctively wanted to avoid it. In addition to being unustomed to the warm greeting from Thor, he also had a lot of water from the bath of the pug named Buddy. Still, for Thor¡¯s sake who has been working for two weeks, Lin Rui didn¡¯t shy away.

    Bang!

    ¡°Haha, you got a lot stronger again!¡± Thor hugged Lin Rui and said afterughing.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been working out.¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile after separating from Thor.

    Seeing Thor¡¯s current state, Lin Rui has determined that Thor is veryfortable with the work here. At least, it looked like Thor likes dogs, otherwise, he won¡¯t take Buddy to take a bath.

    ¡°Ben, my friend is here. Can I clean the cageter?¡± Now that Lin Rui is here, Thor, of course, wants to talk to his friend, so he turns back to Ben.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡± Ben thought that Lin Rui was here to adopt a stray dog, but since he was Thor¡¯s friend, Ben wouldn¡¯t let Thor rest.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can clean the cage with you. Anyway, I came here today to see your working environment.¡± However, before anyone could speak, Lin Rui waved his hand and said.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s family has never raised any small animals, it is because Lin Rui¡¯s mother Mary is allergic to animal hair. Lin Rui still likes small animals, especially dogs.

    ¡°Thene with me.¡± Thor had nned to take a break, but if Lin Rui said that he didn¡¯t want to then he certainly wouldn¡¯t think about taking a break.

    Thor then brings Lin Rui to a cage behind the shelter. Because there aren¡¯t many volunteers and there are many stray dogs, the cages get dirty quickly, and Thor has cleaned them twice in the past two weeks.

    Holding the tool Thor handed to himself, Lin Rui watched as Thor skillfully cleaned the cage. If Loki knows that his proud older brother, Thor, is now on earth with a tool cleaning the dog¡¯s cage, I wonder what his face would look like.

    ¡°Thor, how¡¯s your work for the past two weeks? I think you¡¯re getting used to it pretty well.¡± As she cleans the cage, Lin Rui chats with Thor.

    Rustle ~

    ¡°Work ¡­ It¡¯s okay but because there are not many volunteers, the work is a bit tiring. And you know, I haven¡¯t done this kind of thing before, I have to learn many things from the beginning. If there wasn¡¯t a real shortage of people here, I don¡¯t think that they would have wanted my help.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor kept moving and answered calmly.

    ¡°Really? I must admit, I didn¡¯t really think that you would get used to the work here so quickly. You really surprised me.¡± Looking at Thor, Lin Rui continued.

    Originally, Lin Rui thought that he would see aining Thor today, and at least see Thor¡¯s various impatient looks. But no, Thor is taking care of the dogs and cleaning the cage like a normal responsible person. Lin Rui is surprised that the transformation of the Asgard¡¯s Prince has beenpleted so quickly.

    ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t adapt? I¡¯m on the earth now, I don¡¯t know when I would be able to return to Asgard, I might never be able to. I now have a sry of five thousand a month and I just need to do small things, why would I be unsatisfied?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s surprise seems to be apparent and Thor¡¯s hand moves a little slowly as he replies.

    Speaking of that, Thor was really unhappy when he started working here. After all, Thor still has the pride of being the Prince of Asgard. However, after messing up a lot of things in the first week, Thor gradually cleared his position and slowly epted his current life.

    ¡°Um? This attitude ¡­ seems a bit wrong!¡± Lin Rui frowned slightly when he heard Thor¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui should be happy that Thor had adapted to the life on earth, but if hepletely forgets who he is because he is too adapted to the life of the earth, when will Thor be able to raise Mj?lnir to regain his power? Looking at Thor¡¯s current state, he really seems to have a n to live a stable life on earth!

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work!¡± Lin Rui, who thought of this, suddenly shouted as he must not turn Thor into an ordinary person on earth.

    ¡°What?¡± Thor looked up and asked curiously when he saw Lin Rui shouting.

 Chapter 349 Speaking Half Truth

    <h4>Chapter 349 Speaking Half Truth</h4>

    For Thor, life on the earth has slowly been on track. Although Asgard is still at war, if Loki and Odin are there, Thor will not be too worried. So, even though Thor still wanted to regain his powers, he wasn¡¯t as eager as he was at the beginning. This kind of thing needs to happen naturally.

    However, if Thor really wants to do this, he may no longer be able to pick up Mj?lnir and return to Asgard. After all, if a person¡¯s will is weakened, how can he achieve such demanding things. Therefore, even if Loki did not threaten Lin Rui, Lin Rui would not allow this to happen.

    Therefore, Lin Rui, who was always very calm began to shout when he sensed the change in Thor¡¯s attitude. What Lin Rui needs is a powerful Thor as a partner and friend, not a Thor who hangs out on earth to die!

    ¡°Because ¡­ you are Thor of Asgard! You are not an ordinary earth man! And ¡­ haven¡¯t you always wanted to pick up your hammer and regain your powers?¡± Looking at Thor¡¯s ipetent appearance, Lin Rui reminded him loudly.

    Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s expression and attitude, Thor scratched his head. Since Thor knew Lin Rui, he hadn¡¯t seen Lin Rui behave like this. ¡®At some point, I seem to have upset Jackson¡¯. Thor silently thought.

    ¡°Well, Jackson, I don¡¯t need you to remind me who I am. But why do you care so much? After all, it doesn¡¯t seem to matter to you whether I¡¯m a regr guy or Thor of Asgard?¡± After staring at the agitated Lin Rui for a long time, Thor¡¯s eyes suddenly flickered. Thor seems to have detected something from Lin Rui¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t care! It¡¯s not because of ¡­¡± Lin Rui was ready to answer without thinking about Thor¡¯s words, but his words came to a halt. Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s expression, he seemed to suddenly remember what happened before shutting up.

    ¡°Why? What? Jackson, what were you going to say?!¡± Thor clearly saw something hidden in Lin Rui¡¯s expression and he threw away the cleaning tool in his hand and asked Lin Rui in front of him.

    Although Thor has a tendency to let himself go on earth, he is not a fool. From some of the subtle expressions on Lin Rui¡¯s face, it is clear that his friend must have something to hide. So, not wanting to be kept in the dark, Thor asks Lin Rui earnestly while holding his shoulders with both arms.

    Lin Rui, whose arms were held by Thor, did not look at Thor¡¯s eyes, as if evading something. However, Lin Rui¡¯s performance was more suspicious to Thor, so he increased his strength. If it had been before, Lin Rui had already gotten rid of Thor, and this was something Thor knew too.

    ¡°It¡¯s Loki! Alright! It¡¯s your younger brother, Loki!¡± Lin Rui seemed to be unable to bear the persecution of Thor any more and replied suddenly.

    Call ~

    After answering Thor¡¯s question, Lin Rui also broke free of Thor¡¯s arms. With Lin Rui¡¯s strength, it was a small matter to free himself of Thor¡¯s grip.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Loki? What did he do?¡±

    The name of Loki emerging from Lin Rui¡¯s mouth makes Thor very concerned. Thor does not want Loki to do anything bad to his friends on the earth. Jane has already broken up with him and Thor doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Do you remember thest time when Loki came to the earth to find you? And then he turned up at Miss Foster¡¯s house and said something and left?¡± Lin Rui finally looked up at Thor and then asked in a low voice.

    ¡°I remember, Loki didn¡¯t say anything that day, he just came to earth to humiliate me,¡± Thor replied after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh, do you think so? Did you know that Loki secretly told me to meet him outside at Miss Foster¡¯s house? Then Loki told me something about you, about Miss Foster.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s expression looked like he had already epted his destiny as he looked at Thor in front of him and spoke lightly.

    ¡°What did he tell youter?¡± Thor asked seriously after hearing Lin Rui say that Loki had specifically asked him for something.

    ¡°Loki told me that he came to earth this time to see the miserable situation of your exile. But seeing that you not only have friends but also have a beautiful girlfriend, your life wasn¡¯t as bad as he had hoped which made him angry. So, he said something to Miss Foster that caused her to break up with youter.¡± Lin Rui said calmly as he looked at Thor.

    Boom!

    After Lin Rui finished speaking, Thor punched the cage next to him and broke it. Although Thor had already expected Loki to be the reason for his break up, he was still very angry when he heard the confirmation from Lin Rui.

    ¡°What else?¡± Thor asked while gritting his teeth.

    ¡°And Loki told me to look after you, not giving you a chance to pick up your hammer again. He wanted you to stay on earth forever.¡± Finally, Lin Rui delivered the answer he had prepared in a sh. Lin Rui¡¯s words,bined with the sense of relief in his face as he uttered the biggest secret of all, made it impossible to know that he was lying.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Kakaka!

    ¡°Loki!¡± There was no doubt in Thor¡¯s heart that Lin Rui was telling the truth and not a false story. He shouted Loki¡¯s name angrily and broke another cage.

    ¡°Loki told me that if I didn¡¯t prevent you from picking up the hammer and to regain your powers, as he said, he would ¡­¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t say anythingter, but Thor was already able to guess that Loki was definitely threatening Lin Rui.

    Huh ~

    After taking two deep breaths, Thor then suddenly thought of something, ¡°You said that Loki asked you to stop me from picking up the hammer to gain back my powers, so why are you helping me now? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy now that I am like this?

    ¡°Because you are my friend! You are also the Prince of Asgard, Thor! Even if I am threatened by Loki, I will not let you stay so like this! So, I want to help you pick up the hammer and be a new Thor who would be different from the old you. And, only if you regain your power, I can get rid of the threat of Loki! ¡°Lin Rui has also thought about Thor¡¯s question and answered seriously.

    Lin Rui felt that he must have reached the pinnacle of his acting skills at this moment. At least he could get an Oscar award or something. He was moved by his own acting. So, of course, Thor was also moved.

    ¡°Jackson! You are really my good friend! I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that before!¡± Thor said guilty after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you don¡¯t give up, as long as you work hard to pick up the hammer and regain your powers, It will not be in vain.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely do it! Jackson, you can rest assured that I will work hard to pick up the hammer, I will not let Loki threaten you again!¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe you!¡± Lin Rui looked at Thor with sincere encouragement.

    Then the two men cleaned the cage again. However, Thor¡¯s spirit is different now. To say that Thor used to be a step-by-step ordinary person before then now he has a positive attitude. This is the Thor Lin Rui wants, and the Thor he and the world needs.

    Call ~

    ¡°Fortunately, I responded quickly and my acting skills were good, otherwise, Thor would really have be a normal person if he lived so safely.¡± Looking at Thor who was cleaning the cage carefully in front of him, Lin Rui felt a little afraid as he thought of a Marvel World without Thor in it.

 Chapter 350 Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 350 Crisis</h4>

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui came out of the stray dog ??shelter with calm expressions on his face and Thor followed beside him. However,pared to Lin Rui¡¯s calmness, Thor¡¯s face still had an angry expression, apparently, he was still angry by what Lin Rui had just said.

    Lin Rui was thankful that he came here today, otherwise, Thor¡¯s changes would be unclear to him, and he wouldn¡¯t have been able to fool Thor in time to arouse his anger at Loki. Now, Thor wants to reim his powers even if he simply wants to teach Loki. Lin Rui didn¡¯t care what Thor was aiming for, as long as he finally picked up the hammer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jackson, I¡¯ll pick up the hammer and regain my strength. When that happens, I¡¯ll help you teach Loki a lesson!¡± Standing at the gate of the shelter, Thor patted Lin Rui on the shoulder and spoke seriously.

    ¡°Well, Thor, I believe you! Also, I¡¯ll always help you. I don¡¯t know what your father Odin wants for you, but if you¡¯re good enough, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to pick up your hammer again! ¡± Lin Rui looked at Thor with sincere eyes and said firmly.

    ¡°Haha! Rest assured! I¡¯m Thor, there¡¯s nothing that would be hard for me!¡± Thor assured Lin Rui when he heard his words. Compared with Thor¡¯s pride andcency when he came to earth, when Thor said this, it made people feel that he was really nning to work hard.

    ¡°Yes! You are Thor! Well, since you are working well here, then I will go back first.¡± Finally, Lin Rui nned to leave.

    ¡°Well, if you want to adopt a dog, you cane here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I will.¡±

    Card!

    Huh ~

    Then Lin Rui drove his jeep away from the stray dog ??shelter where Thor worked. After not seeing Thor in the rearview mirror, the calm expressions on Lin Rui¡¯s face broke and he couldn¡¯t help but breathe out in relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s exhausting to keep that expression and proper eye contact at all times! But anyway, I was able to trick Thor and this was enough to convince him that Loki was at fault. Not to mention that Loki was really at fault about his break-up.¡± Remembering that he had been acting in front of Thor, Lin Rui still felt that the situation was a little dangerous and now he rxed.

    ¡°Hehe ¡­ haha ??¡­¡± However, after rxing, Lin Rui slowly smiled.

    It seems that Lin Rui is very happy to have thrown Loki under the bus, especially since Thor must hate Loki now. This is something that Lin Rui likes very much. Who told Loki to threaten Lin Rui with his strength.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I was so happy!¡± Lin Rui smiled while driving his Jeep.

    Indeed, Lin Rui has been very stressed in the past two weeks. Lin Rui has not missed the action against Hydra once, and he has been on the front line every time. In addition to frequent encounters with Hydra, Lin Rui is still constantly searching for missing Tom, but there have been many Hydra bases destroyed in the past two weeks, but there is no trace of Tom. Lin Rui is also getting increasingly anxious. His talk with Thor can be considered a mood adjustment.

    Buzz ~

    As Lin Rui was driving while thinking of somethings, the phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated. He took out the phone and looked at it. It is Tony. Slowing down, Lin Rui finally pulls over to pick up the phone.

    ¡°Jackson! Hydra is targetting your parents!¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Tony¡¯s voice was heard over there. However, Lin Rui paid more attention to what he said than by Tony¡¯s nervous tone.

    ¡°What? Where are my parents now? How¡¯s the situation?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly turned sharp when he heard Tony¡¯s words, and asked anxiously.

    ¡°JARVIS¡¯s signal was cut off, but I dispatched the Iron Man who was closest to them as soon as possible. And, before the signal was cut off, my secret bodyguards had made contact with them.¡± Knowing Lin Rui is anxious now, Tony answered quickly.

    Bang!

    ¡°Signal cut off?! Damn it, Tony, send me my parents¡¯st location?!¡± Lin Rui thumped down the door fiercely after hearing Tony¡¯s answer and then growled.

    Lin Rui has been very careful about the safety of his parents since he was identally caught by Hydrast time. In addition to spending a lot of Reward points to exchange the Advanced Guardian Amulets for his parents and setting up a defensive magic structure at home, he usually let JARVIS help monitor the situation of his parents around the clock.

    Moreover, Tony also knows the danger to his family when Lin Rui¡¯s identity is revealed, so he secretly sent out some professionals to protect Lin Rui¡¯s parents. After three weeks of Hydra¡¯s absence, both Lin Rui and Tony rxed, thinking that, under thebined attack of SHIELD and League of Defenders, Hydra had no energy to pursue Lin Rui for trouble.

    When Lin Rui finally rxed, Hydra targeted his parents. Moreover, this time, Hydra was clearly prepared and JARVIS monitoring was cut off from the beginning. This is not a simple matter. Although Lin Rui¡¯s parents had Guardians Amulets and there were secret protections arranged by Tony, Lin Rui did not feel so relieved at this moment.

    ¡°Your mother is ¡­ your father is ¡­¡±

    P¨±!

    After hearing the position of his parents, Lin Rui rushed out of the Jeep without thinking and plunged it into the side road. The next second, Mirage Knight rushed out of the alley on a Hoverboard.

    Of the two positions that Tony has just named, Lin Rui¡¯s father Lin Hai is a little closer to him. Although Lin Rui would love to get to his parents at the same time, this is obviously impossible. Therefore, Lin Rui can only choose the position of his father Lin Hai who is closer to him. As for his mother Mary, Lin Rui hopes that Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armors can reach her faster, on the other hand, he also contacted Robert to ask him and Blink for help, and he also asked Sky¡¯s Eye to arrange others from League of Defender to go there in time.

    ¡°Quick! Faster!¡± On the Hoverboard, Lin Rui has already made the Hoverboard go at the fastest speed but he¡¯s still too slow in his opinions.

    At this time, Lin Rui was very envious Blink¡¯s ability to teleport as well as the Sorceror¡¯s ability to create space door. They are all people who can quickly open the space door and instantly reach another ce from one ce. Although they are not with Lin Rui now, Lin Rui will not forget to contact them for help. Even if his identity is exposed, Lin Rui will not hesitate.

    D¨© D¨©!

    X Academy, Iceman is talking to Shadowcat about the recent changes in X-Men and then his mobile phone suddenly rang. Looking at the electricity disy, Iceman¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    ¡°Well? Who is it?¡± Shadowcat asked curiously as Iceman¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Mirage Knight. He has just finished a couple of missions and I don¡¯t know what he wants from me.¡± Picking up the phone and showing it to Shadowcat, Iceman replied with a smile.

    Then, Iceman answered the phone. However, when Lin Rui¡¯s anxious voice came from the phone, Iceman¡¯s face changed instantly.

    Call!

    ¡°Hurry! Go find Blink! Mirage Knight is in trouble!¡± Hanging up Lin Rui¡¯s phone, Iceman pulled Shadowcat with him and rushed out, shouting while rushing towards his intended location.

    While looking for Blink to support Lin Rui on the Iceman side, in another direction in New York, Rick who was practicing in New York Sanctum, also received a call from Lin Rui. A minuteter, Rick and David disappeared in a golden gate.

 Chapter 351 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 351 Rescue</h4>

    Da da da!

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Get Back!!¡±

    Boom!

    ¡°Denny!¡±

    Da da da!

    While Lin Rui was rushing towards his dad¡¯s location on his Hoverboard, a fierce exchange of gunfire was taking ce in a mall next to a building in the center of downtown New York. The Hydra troops were forcing back Lin Rui¡¯s mother Mary¡¯s bodyguards. After a while, the top bodyguard team had lost several people.

    ¡°Mrs. Mary Lin, please step back! We can¡¯t stop those people!¡± As the security chief responsible for secretly protecting Mary, Steve guarded Mary and quickly retreated into the mall.

    Now, although Mary didn¡¯t know exactly what is going on and she did not know why she was being attacked, or who these people suddenly rushed out to protect her are but she also instinctively retreated behind the bodyguards and retreated inside the mall. However, the sound of guns and explosions from outside kept Mary¡¯s face white. She hadn¡¯t experienced such a thing in her life.

    The people in this mall ran away as early as the firefight had started. Those Hydra Members who attacked Mary seemed to have only one target and they did not attack any other civilian or unrted personnel. Because of this, Steve and others couldn¡¯t escape with Mary. What¡¯s more, the Hydra¡¯s troops did not seem to care about their whereabouts at all and they were getting constantly bombarded with various powerful weapons.

    Boom!

    As several bodyguards guarded Mary and continued to withdraw into the mall, aser beam suddenly shot in and exploded not far from them. The violent impact of theser beam explosion knocked Mary and several bodyguards to the ground and although Steve and his men quickly scrambled to their feet, they were scattered.

    Da da da ~

    Now that the attack from the outside hase in, Steve¡¯s teammates on the outside can expect to lose. Shaking his head with a little buzz, Steve tried to get up and take cover. However, several figures have appeared in his blurred vision.

    Boom!

    One bullet hit Steve directly in the chest, sending him flying and crashing to the ground a few meters away. The other bodyguards and Steve had the same fate as they were all hit by bullets and copsed. Although they were wearing the special body armor provided by Tony, it was not clear whether they would survive.

    At that moment, Mary, who had just been knocked to the ground, staggered to her feet. The things that happened to her made Mary confused. After experiencing the shock wave of the explosion, she was even more confused, and she could only see a few figures walking towards her.

    ¡°You! ¡­ Who are you? What do you want to do?!¡± Bracing herself, Mary looked at the man who was walking toward her.

    Call!

    There is no answer to Mary¡¯s question. The Hydra team, which has taken out Tony¡¯s bodyguard, has rounded up Mary. Then one of the men raised the gun and pointed it directly at Mary¡¯s arm.

    Bang!

    There was a shot and the discharged bullet went straight towards Mary¡¯s arm. The order received by this Hydra team was to try to keep her alive but they did not say that she cannot be harmed. So, to cut through the hassle, they¡¯re going to take Mary out of action.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Seeing the man shoot directly at her, Mary screamed with her eyes closed. But the pain that should have been felt did note the next moment.

    Buzz!

    Not only was Mary, with her eyes closed was surprised, but so was the Hydra soldier who fired the gun. But they could see why the bullet had missed Mary. For as the bullet flew toward Mary, a pale blue light suddenly shone from her, and that light stopped the bullet.

    ¡°Defensive Force Field?!¡± At the sight of the pale blue light, the Captain, who had fired the gun, let out an unexpected cry in a low voice.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Without any hesitation, the Captain fired three consecutive shots at Mary, but they were all blocked by the light blue light and the bullets fell to the ground.

    ¡°Not a Defensive Force Field!¡± It was obvious that the light blue light was not the force field he knew and Captain¡¯s brows were tightly wrinkled.

    Unable to feel any harm, Mary finally opened her eyes slowly. Only then did she realize that she was surrounded by a light blue light. In this light blue light, Mary felt at ease. However, the Hydra people still surround Mary and she still can¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Take her away!¡± Sure enough, after trying several weapons that couldn¡¯t break the defense on Mary, the Hydra Captain quickly gave the order.

    Although Lin Rui gave a high-level Guardian Charm to his parents, it can only passively defend against all threats that threaten the subject, so Hydra can still control Mary and take her away. In this way, under the control of the Hydra soldiers, Mary was quickly taken away from the mall.

    Buzz ~

    However, as this team of soldiers retreated quickly, a space door suddenly opened in front of them. Before the space door was fully opened, an ice-blue figure had rushed out of it. It was Iceman! They finally arrived!

    Brush! Brush!

    Iceman in the Elementalization Avatar of Ice(Enhanced physical form made of ice) appeared among the Hydra¡¯s soldiers. The soldiers who had just raised their guns and were ready to aim were instantly frozen. The crystallized ice cubes dazzle brightly in the sun. Of course, if there wasn¡¯t any person sealed inside the transparent ice, it may have be more beautiful.

    Huh!

    Instantly taking care of the Hydra¡¯s troop, Iceman quickly changed back to his human form and then walked towards the stunned Mary. Standing in front of Mary, Iceman looked at her pale blue light curiously and he could feel the enormous energy in that light blue light. Even for Iceman, it would take some time to break through thisyer of defense and hurt Mary.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Mary Lin, I¡¯m here to save you. You are safe.¡± Smiling at Mary, Robert said quietly.

    Boom!

    And as Iceman looks at the stunned Mary and says somethingforting, aser suddenly strikes from a very tricky Angle. Target: Iceman! At this time, Iceman has recovered to his human form. If he is hit by thisser attack, he will be seriously injured even if he does not die.

    Buzz!

    However, when theser attack that no one had expected had hit Iceman¡¯s back, a space crack appeared instantly against Iceman¡¯s back. Theser attack rushed into the crack of the space and disappeared. It was Blink who made a move just now.

    Shout!

    After Blink helped Iceman stop the attack, Iceman turned into his Ice Crystal state again and rushed in the direction where the attack hade from. However, just as Iceman rushed out, countless bullets mixed with powerfulsers and other kic energy weapons rushed towards their location.

    It turned out that the troop of soldiers holding Mary were just scouts exploring the way. The attacking from behind them was the main course. While not waiting for Mirage Knight, the Hydra would make a fortune if they could eliminate Iceman or Blink.

 Chapter 352 Serious Iceman

    <h4>Chapter 352 Serious Iceman</h4>

    Shout!

    Dang Dang Dang Dang! Rumble!

    Faced with attacks from all directions, Iceman waved his hands and had already depositedyers of ice around him. Blink also waved her hand and several space doors appeared in front of those powerfulser weapon attacks.

    Rumble!

    The next second, the area centered around the Iceman trio was consumed by numerous attacks. The bullet hit the ice and was blocked, but theser weapon was able to prate the ice and hit the people inside, but it was still transferred to other ces by Blink¡¯s space door.

    Therefore, even though this round of heavy and powerful strikes looks very threatening, it can be blocked with the full defense of Iceman and Blink. But before the first blow was over, the second came. It¡¯s not a second strike, it¡¯s something special.

    Purr ~

    While Iceman and Blink gave most of their attention to the first round of intensive attacks, dozens of small ck disks rolled out of the ice from everywhere. And then they exploded before Iceman and Blink could react.

    Buzz!

    Apparently someone was at the controls and the dozen ck disks exploded at the same time. However, unlike regr grenades and other weapons, the dozens of ck disks burst without a spark, and instead sent out waves of vibration in every direction. The shockwave is simr to the shockwave weapons that SHIELD had seized from the destroyed Alpha Squad in New Jersey but in a different form.

    Boom!

    Kakaka!

    Under the attack of this special shock waves around the iceyer, severalyers of ice under Iceman¡¯s control cracked quickly and then under the impact of the uninterrupted high-power kic energy weapons, the huge iceyer was directly broken into pieces of ice.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Both Iceman and Blink sensed something was wrong after those shock attacks were delivered into the ice. The ice then broke up, much to Iceman¡¯s and Blink¡¯s surprise. Thest time Mirage Knight was rescued, Iceman and Blink made a move, but they did not go to the Hydra base and were not aware of this special weapon.

    Call!

    ¡°Blink, take Mrs. Lin away first! Let me deal with these guys!¡± Under the influence of the shock wave attacks on himself, Iceman instantly condensed several ice walls in front of them and then shouted to Blink behind him.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Seemingly understanding what Iceman was going to do, Blink nodded and took Mary¡¯s hand.

    Brush!

    The next second, a space door was opened behind Iceman, and Blink pulled Mary without any hesitation and rushed in. Then, the space door closed and it seemed that Iceman is not going to enter it.

    Dang Dang!

    Card ~ Kaka!

    The shock wave exploded by the ck disk on the ground continues to impact Iceman, and the condensed ice wall is also rapidly cracking and breaking up. As the shock wave continues to grow longer and longer, the space in this area seems to be gettingpletely shattered. Iceman can only keep condensing the iceyer to resist the outside attacks but it seems that he can¡¯t resist these attacks for long.

    ¡°It seems that Hydra hade prepared for everything this time, but can they afford the consequences?¡± Blink has safely left with Mary and Iceman is surrounded by countless attacks but he is not nervous at all.

    Buzz ~

    After whispering to himself, Iceman raised his hands against the ice wall in front of him. Then, the Icy- Blue light in Robert¡¯s eyes instantly burst out, ¡°I haven¡¯t released my power like this in a long time, but since Professor Charles has lifted our ban, then I will show you the real power of the X-Men!¡±

    Shout!

    With a low sip, Robert¡¯s hands suddenly spread out to the sides as if he were embracing something. As Robert¡¯s hand left the ice wall in front of him, the shock wave of continuous bombardment directly shattered the ice. The attack from the outside immediately passed through the broken ice wall and then shot at Robert who had closed his eyes inside.

    Boom!

    But just as the attacks that prated the ice walls were about to turn Robert into a ho¡¯s nest, an extremely pure ice blue light suddenly rushed out of Iceman¡¯s open hand.

    Shout!

    At first, the Icy Blue glow appeared to be slow, radiating around Iceman¡¯s body. However, this is all visual error, in fact, the Icy- Blue light had spread faster than those bullets and it has caught up with the speed of theser attacks.

    So, the first thing that touched the Icy- Blue light was the dazzlingser beam. The first reaction of the aggregated high-energy particle beam when it hit the Icy- Blue light in front was bursting, using its own highly concentrated energy to prate everything that stands in front of it. However, theser beam, which has enough power to prate through a steel te, lost its power when facing the Icy Blue light.

    Buzz!

    It was as if time had stopped. Theser beam that had touched the Icy Blue light stopped and the beam that should have burst was frozen silently in front of Iceman. The staticser beam finally revealed its original appearance and turned into a white ray of light, and there appeared to be a ck dot in the center of it.

    Buzz!

    As the Icy- Blue glow spread out and more and moreser beams were brought to a standstill. From the outside, Iceman¡¯s body seemed to be surrounded by an expanding circle of Icy- Blue light. As the Icy Blue light expands, more and more light spots appear around Iceman¡¯s body. It¡¯s like a world where time stands still, and everything thates into it stands still.

    Howl!

    Even theser beams became stationary and the same thing happened to the bullets, all of which had different shapes, different powers, and different effects, but they became stationary after hurtling into the expanding Icy- Blue light, neither going forward nor falling toward the ground.

    Buzz!

    In the space of a few seconds, the Icy- Blue light that had spread from Iceman had enveloped an area of ??dozens of meters. And in this region of ice blue light, time and space seem to be at a standstill, there is an absolute cold and quiet.

    After all the area became stationary, the unstopped attack finally disappeared and it seems that the source of the attack has also be stationary.

    Call!

    After the Icy-Blue light stopped spreading, Iceman in the center of the light slowly opened his eyes. Although this thing waspleted in an instant but it seemed like a long time to Iceman. The ever-lighthearted Iceman also showed signs of fatigue. It seems that this attack is also very expensive for Iceman.

    Opening his eyes, Iceman nced at the attack that was still around him and the corner of his mouth raised slightly, he then disappeared in ce. When Iceman appeared again, he had reached the edge of the Icy Blue light, where there were two members of Hydra who were still.

    ¡°You are not dead yet, it seems that you are quite strong,¡± Iceman said lightly.

    The next second, Iceman has stepped out of the range covered by the Icy Blue light.

    Shout!

    When Iceman left the Icy- Blue range, his face turned white again, but he still stood still. Then, Iceman raised his right hand with his back to the area behind him.

    Snap!

    With a snap of his fingers, the area covered by the Icy Blue glow appears to be ying back, as the expanding Icy Blue glow rapidly shrinks back. This time, however, the contraction was apanied by the contents it had enclosed. A few secondster, the Icy Blue light vanished, along with the one it had just enveloped, leaving a nk, slightly icy air in the area.

    Without looking back at the resolved Hydra behind him, Iceman raised his head and looked up.

 Chapter 353 Fight On The Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 353 Fight On The Bridge</h4>

    When Iceman raised his head and looked up, he saw five crimson and silver Iron Man Armor hovering there quietly. It seems that these five Iron Man have just arrived. However, they were still a littlete as Iceman has taken care of the trouble here.

    ¡°Mrs. Lin is safe, where is Mirage Knight now?¡± Slowly, Iceman asked the Iron Man in front of him. Regardless of whether there is anyone inside these Iron Man, Iceman had no ns to ask and he doesn¡¯t care about that.

    ¡°Mirage Knight has rushed towards Mr. Lin¡¯s side, it seems that the threat there is bigger.¡± Facing Iceman¡¯s inquiry, JARVIS¡¯s voice came out of the Iron Man Armor.

    Nodding his head, Iceman heard something getting opened behind him. Then a space door appeared and Blink came out of it. Shadowcat also came out with Blink and seeing Iceman¡¯s pale face, Shadowcat looked worried. As powerful as Iceman is, his poweres at a price.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the rest of this up to the SHIELD people. We¡¯re going to support Mirage Knight.¡± Giving an assuring look to Shadowcat, Iceman continued to speak to Iron Man.

    Call!

    Then, without waiting for the Iron Man Armor to respond, Iceman, Blink, and Shadowcat walked into the space door again and disappeared.

    Buzz ~

    After Iceman and the other two left, the five Iron Man heads remotely controlled by J.A.R.V.I.S fired several scanning beams and scanned this battle area several times. Finally, the five Iron Man raised their hands and fired some shock wave attacks at several locations on the edge of the battlefield.

    Brush Brush Brush Brush!

    After doing all this, four Iron Man rushed towards the other direction in New York City. One Iron Man was left flying into the mall as there are some seriously injured bodyguards to be treated. Moreover, the SHIELD people are about to arrive and J.A.R.V.I.S needs to exin to them what happened here.

    When Iceman and Blink arrived here to save Lin Rui¡¯s mother Mary, Spiderman and Jack, who were still on the way, changed their directions and moved towards the position of Lin Rui¡¯s father Lin Hai. As for Captain Rogers and others from SHIELD, they were rushing towards that location from the beginning.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    It was lunchtime when a sh of fire burst from New York¡¯s famous Golden Gate Bridge, followed by a series of explosions. The bridge that was supposed to be filled with vehicles was only left with a few dozen cars and the people inside were already gone. It seems that there is a fierce exchange of gunfire on this famous Golden Gate Bridge and no one knows whether this is a terrorist attack or something else. The original vehicles have already fled the bridge, leaving only those vehicles that were stopped behind them.

    In the center of the Golden Gate Bridge, several parked cars have been mangled by mes and explosions. However, there are several people hiding between the cars. One of them is Lin Rui¡¯s father, Lin Hai, and the rest are bodyguards arranged by Tony.

    Outside, a lot of Hydra¡¯s soldiers are fully armed and attacking towards them, with a few specially equipped men who, if Lin Rui were here at this time, would have identified as the Hydra¡¯s Alpha Squad.

    In order to deal with Lin Rui¡¯s parents, Hydra did not hesitate to send out the powerful Alpha team. However, even with a strong team like Alpha Squad, Hydra still could not break their defense and get Lin Rui¡¯s father because there were five Iron Man Armors against them. Because Tony¡¯s ce was near the Golden Gate Bridge, they arrived quickly.

    Shout!

    Just as Lin Hai was nervously hiding behind the abandoned car, a single missile suddenly shot from the outside towards them.

    Boom!

    However, the missile had not gone far before it was shot through the air. Although the Special Force Field weapons in the Alpha team¡¯s hand would have had a greater interference towards the Iron Man Armor but the upgraded Iron Man Armor is fully capable of dealing with the Alpha team¡¯s weapons. It is impossible for the Alpha team to hurt Lin Hai under Iron Man¡¯s protection.

    However, since this is Hydra¡¯s first counterattack after being suppressed for so long, they havee prepared for every situation they can imagine. In fact, although Hydraunched an attack on Lin Rui¡¯s parents at the same time, their main target was Lin Hai¡¯s side. Although Mary has a lot of powerful methods upon her like Lin Rui¡¯s Guardian Charm and the bodyguards but she is a much easier targetpared to Lin Hai.

    So, after the Iron Man who arrived and stopped the Alpha team¡¯s attack, Hydra¡¯s follow-up methods finally showed up. They didn¡¯t just have these teams who only listened to orders.

    Buzz!

    Flying through the air at high speed, the two Iron Men Armor who were shooting at the Hydra attackers suddenly seemed to be out of control and wandered in the air.

    D¨© D¨©!

    In the immediate aftermath of the two Iron Men¡¯s ident, JARVIS had detected the cause of their malfunction: He lost control of them. After a quick analysis of Iron Man¡¯s anomalies, JARVIS got a result: The Scarlet Witch appeared!

    Kakaka!

    This time, the Scarlet Witch¡¯s power is much stronger than thest time she captured Lin Rui. These two Iron Man have been upgraded and they still have almost no resistance under Scarlet Witch¡¯s control.

    Boom!

    A few secondster, the twoplete Iron Man were torn apart by an invisible hand in the air like arger toy.

    Bang Bang!

    The two broken Iron Man burst open and shattered into dozens of small parts that scattered in the air but just out of Scarlet Witch¡¯s control, those flying parts all started their respective propellers in an orderly manner in the air and quickly assembled in the air into apleted Iron Man!

    It turned out that J.A.R.V.I.S has calcted the intensity of Scarlet Witch¡¯s control and actively dismantled the Iron Man Armor. Although the Scarlet Witch has strong power, it is impossible to simultaneously track and attack the Iron Man Armor which has divided into dozens of parts. So, although the Iron Man Armor got scattered, it doesn¡¯t matter in the end.

    Shout!

    Boom!

    However, the Iron Man Armor that had just been reunited together was sted again. It¡¯s Quicksilver, his speed is not something that an Iron Man Armor can avoid. Moreover, the Iron Man Armor was hit this time and it did not fly back again because Quicksilver took away the Miniature Arc Reactor inside of it while sting the Iron Man Armor. Without the tiny Arc Reactor, the assembled Iron Man Armor has little power.

    Buzz!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In this way, under the cooperation of Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver, the five Iron Man Armor which has been guarding Lin Hai and several other Bodyguards have almost lost theirbat power. However, no other support has arrived at this time.

    Boom!

    H!

    In less than ten seconds, thest Iron Man Armor was dismantled into scrap metal and the parts that lost their kic energy were scattered around the ground. Most of them fell into the ocean below. Tony and Lin Rui would need to worry about itter as the price of these five Iron Man Armor is not cheap.

    After taking care of the five Iron Man Armor, Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver did not act again. This time Hydra sent out Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver mainly to deal with Mirage Knight and the forces behind him, but this pair of siblings are not like other Mutants which are under Hydra¡¯s control, they have their own free will. Although they needed to listen to Hydra¡¯s orders at this time, they can still choose not to do certain things, such as killing Lin Hai who has no resistance. Therefore, their mission this time is only to stop Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armors.

    However, even if Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver didn¡¯t do anything, Lin Hai and others without Iron Man¡¯s protection would have no way to face the Alpha team and other Hydra Soldiers.

    Shout!

    Da da da!

    After the Iron Man Armors were taken out of the fight, the Alpha team and the remaining soldiers have picked up their weapons and fired them towards Lin Hai and others who have no other defense.

    Buzz!

    Just as the attacks were already in front of the Lin Hai and the bodyguards and were about to blow them out the next second, a strange wave urred in front of the Lin Hai and the other men. Then a golden light shed out of thin air, and the attacks were stopped from two meters away from Lin Hai.

    Rumble!

    Buzz!

    Under those fierce attack explosions, a golden curtain of light protects Lin Hai and the bodyguards. On this golden curtain, there are many mysterious runes in cirction. The Sorcerers of New York Sanctum has finally arrived!

 Chapter 354 Fight On The Bridge 2

    <h4>Chapter 354 Fight On The Bridge 2</h4>

    P¨±! P¨±! P¨±!

    Today, New York is doomed to not remain calm. From a few minutes ago, the air in New York suddenly became lively, with Iron Man and aircrafts flying fast through the air. New Yorkers who had noticed all this were asking questions but there was no one to exin.

    Riding his hoverboard, Lin Rui is on his way to the Golden Gate Bridge. JARVIS has just informed Lin Rui that his mother, Mary, is safe. However, the situation of Lin Rui¡¯s father, Lin Hai, is still unclear, so Lin Rui has not been reassured.

    Brush!

    The Hoverboard produced by Oscorp Industries is about to be overdrawn by Lin Rui, but at this time, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care about that. After living in this world for so many years, Lin Rui haspletely integrated into this world. Lin Rui loves his parents Lin Hai and Mary and he will not allow Hydra or anyone else to cause them any harm.

    Rumble!

    The hoverboard at his feet has constantly broken through its designated limit and some of the internal lines have begun to burn down, it can onlyst up to ten seconds. However, at this time, Lin Rui could already see the famous Golden Gate Bridge in front of him and he could also feel the violent explosion on the bridge.

    Boom!

    Finally, as Lin Rui galloped across the Golden Gate, the Hoverboard under his feet finally got overwhelmed. Lin Rui didn¡¯t panic about the burst of the hoverboard as he had already taken a step at the moment of the explosion. His internal energy spewed out and he directly stepped down from the damaged hoverboard into the ground below. Lin Rui himself made a light run at his full strength, heading for the Golden Gate Bridge about a thousand meters ahead.

    P¨±!

    After one volley, a white airflow appeared on Lin Rui¡¯s foot and figure moved at an instantaneous speed exceeding the speed of sound that caused a sonic boom. At the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s figure has turned into a residual image as he rushed straight towards the Golden Gate Bridge at a speed much faster than the Hoverboard.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    David¡¯splexion was not so good when he shed a soldier who rushed in front of him. Although the sorcerers are very powerful and their spells are enough to kill arge number of soldiers but the sorcerers are not meant to be involved in such an entangling of earth¡¯s native forces. Rick and David are now giving Mirage Knight a face in protecting Lin Hai. It is already very rare for them to make a move in these situations. If they are to kill these soldiers then the situation would be very bad for them as they don¡¯t know what the rtionship between Ancient One and Mirage Knight is.

    Therefore, in such a situation, although Rick and David came to support in a timely manner, they were only passively defending by the virtue of their strength. Fortunately, the sorcerers of the earth are not simple magicians that could only release spells from a distance and each of them is not weak in their individual melee abilities, otherwise, there would not be so many spells created for meleebat. In the battle with the soldiers and the Alpha team, although Rick and David were pressured, they were still able to persist.

    ¡°Rick! Why haven¡¯t we taken the guys with us already?! Do you want us to be exposed to the world?!¡± While releasing a few shields at once to block the shock wave attack of the Alpha team, David shouted behind him with an ugly face.

    After arriving here, Rick and David had no intention of dying in this terrorist attack, they just wanted to save people. However, David has stopped the attacker for so long, and he hadn¡¯t allowed Rick to retreat with Lin Rui¡¯s father, which seems very wrong.

    ¡°Someone is interfering with this space surrounding us, we cannot open the space door!¡± Rick, who was in front of Lin Hai and the other bodyguards was also less than happy to face the challenge of trying to fend off the Alpha team attacking David.

    When David stopped the Hydra team, Rick was ready to take Lin Hai and others through the magic space door for the first time. However, what shocked Rick was that there seemed to be something wrong with this space, and the magic space door never opened!

    Buzz!

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Without paying attention to Rick¡¯s answer behind him, David, who had been forced to a certain point by this time, quickly formed a seal with both hands and bellowed.

    Boom!

    As David shouted, a dazzling golden light rushed out with his hands as the center, forming a semi-circle, and the Hydra team in front of him were swept away.

    Kakaka!

    Bang Bang Bang!

    David¡¯srge-scale magic attack instantly swept across the fan-shaped area of ??tens of meters in front of him. The Hydra soldiers swept by the golden light all flew backward as if they were hit by a truck. All kinds of weapons burst in an instant. Even the weapons in the hands of the Alpha team that are far superior to modern technology have been cracked and they seem to be unusable.

    P¨±! However, In the next moment, David issued thisrge-scale magic attack, a bullet shot from an unknown direction and hit David¡¯s left shoulder.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Ahh!¡± David¡¯splexion turned white as he continued toy a few magic shields around him to defend against the subsequent bullets that were fired at him. If David hadn¡¯t noticed thest moment when the bullet was fired, it would have been his heart and nit his left shoulder that would have been shot through.

    ¡°David!¡± Rick shouted nervously when he saw David getting injured and he tried to open the magic space door behind him.

    Brush!

    Then a cord of golden light was tied to David¡¯s body. The next second, the injured David had been pulled back to his side by Rick.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Rick asked while ncing at the pale David.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die! But this area has been sealed by these people and they have restricted us from leaving!¡± Leaning on Dick¡¯s body, David said with a serious face.

    ¡°Who are the enemies of Mirage Knight?! ¡± Facing the current situation, David and Rick are feeling a little lost.

    When Lin Rui asked Rick for help, he only said that a person who was important to him was in danger. He hoped Rick and David would rescue him. However, Rick and David did not know who Mirage Knight¡¯s enemy is. Judging from the current situation, these attackers are not simply terrorists.

    ¡­

    Call!

    ¡°Pietro! Where did those two guyse from?¡± Scarlet Witch asked Quicksilver, lowering her hand from the front of her.

    Hydra¡¯s strike against Mirage Knight has be somewhat unexpected now. Dispatching Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver, who are very powerful is already overkill but they also have the support of the Alpha Team. But David had just blocked Scarlet Witch and the soldiers which shouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the two men who are supporting over there. Didn¡¯t you notice the shot that almost killed the man?¡± Instead of answering the Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver looked sternly in a certain direction.

    Following Quicksilver¡¯s eyes, Scarlet Witch¡¯s eyes also shifted, and over there, a team of five was walking towards the battlefield step by step.

    ¡°Those people are ¡­¡±

    ¡°New Winter Soldier! I heard that they are perfect super soldierparable to Captain America!¡±

 Chapter 355 Fight On The Bridge 3

    <h4>Chapter 355 Fight On The Bridge 3</h4>

    ¡°A Perfect Super Soldierparable to Captain America?!¡± Scarlet Witch sighed in disbelief when he heard Quicksilver¡¯s words.

    Although Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver are both affiliated with Hydra but unlike other people who arepletely loyal to Hydra, Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver have always been looking for ways to live their lives without and far away from Hydra. However, for some unknown reasons, Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver still have to listen to the orders of some people inside Hydra, such as Red Skull.

    Because of this, Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver don¡¯t know much about the other important things in Hydra and they just ept the mission given to them andplete it. Quicksilver knew that the five fully armed soldiers who entered the battlefield were a new type of Winter Soldier and it was only after they captured Mirage Knightst time that he deliberately quietly inquired about it. These five new Winter Soldiers are the five sessful experiments that remained alive after countless experiments, and it is believed that their strength isparable to Captain America.

    ¡°Yes, although these five new Winter Soldiers have not yet fought against Captain America but Hydra has been internally testing them, their overall strength is nearly double that of the older generation.¡± Watching the five men in battle suits and masks walking toward the center, Pietro exins in a deep voice to Scarlet Witch.

    ¡°Twice as strong as the previous generation?¡± Scarlet Witch continued to be surprised when she heard Quicksilver¡¯s words.

    As the first generation of Hydra¡¯s Winter Soldier, Bucky¡¯s strength is not much worse than that of Captain America Steve Rogers. Perhaps it can be said that they almost have the same strength. Although it may be because Bucky has some protagonist aura but it is enough to paint the picture about the strength of the Second Generation Winter Soldier.

    ¡°The bullet that almost killed that man just now should be shot from one of them.¡± Nodding gently, Quicksilver said solemnly.

    ¡°So, Pietro, what are we going to do next? Things are going away from the n.¡± Scarlet Witch frowned and asked as she saw the five new Winter Soldiers approaching Rick ahead.

    ¡°Our mission is just to help intercept the Iron Man. What happenster has nothing to do with us.¡± After thinking about it, Quicksilver finally decided.

    By saying this, Quicksilver is well aware that they will not be able toplete this Mission with just five new Winter soldiers. Not long after the five new Winter soldiers had shown up, Quicksilver had felt someone rushing towards the bridge.

    ¡­

    Card!

    The five new Winter Soldiers are equipped with Hydra¡¯stest high-grade single-person weapons. Compared with the Alpha team that is just armed withpletely high-tech weapons, the new Winter Soldier¡¯s individual strength is also super strong. So, they walked through the troop of soldiers who were all on the ground due to a single attack from David and the five new Winter Soldiers have taken out their respective weapons and aimed at the target in front of them.

    Bang!

    In the next second, three Winter Soldiers opened fire, and the other two Winter Soldiers rushed out directly.

    Dang Dang Dang Dang!

    Rick looked paled as he raised a magic shield with one hand to block theing attacks.

    ¡°Take care of him!¡± Facing the two Winter Soldiersing towards him, Rick gave the injured David to the people behind him and he rushed in front.

    Brush!

    However, just as Rick got up and went out to fight Hydra¡¯s Winter Soldier, a figure suddenly fell from midair. Because the figure¡¯s speed was too fast, the sound of air barrier-breaking came only after the figure fell to the ground.

    ¡°Mirage Knight!¡± Rick shouted in surprise as he looked at the familiar figure in front of him.

    The person who fell from the air was not anyone else, it was Lin Rui who rushed all the way and finally arrived. Because he didn¡¯t have the Hoverboard in thest section of his journey, Lin Rui used his Internal energy to rush here and after hended, Lin Rui¡¯s body was still surging with visible lc internal energy. With Mirage Knight¡¯s current presence, he looked like a volcano that may erupt at any time.

    ¡°Rick, thank you, you can leave the rest to me now.¡± Lin Rui nced at the injured David and his unharmed father Lin Hai in the back and said in a low voice.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rick retreated to David¡¯s side. Since Mirage Knight said so, Rick would choose to believe him, and David¡¯s current situation also needs his attention.

    Shout!

    After Mirage Knight appeared, the Winter Soldiers who had rushed towards this side, stopped. As the perfect Super-Soldiers of Hydra, they can judge the situation they face now. And right now, the person in front of them is giving them a very dangerous feeling.

    Boom!

    However, this quiet atmosphere did notst long, and with a single gunshot, all five Winter Soldiers rushed towards Lin Rui. As they dashed forward, the Winter Soldiers open fired their long-range weapons at Mirage Knight.

    !

    Blocking the bullet with his Thunder de, Mirage Knight¡¯s figure disappeared from his standing position in the next second, and when he appeared again, he had entered the small area surrounded by the Five Winter Soldier directly. He had fought against these types of Winter Soldier in the form of Tom in Hydra Base, who is also a new type of Winter Soldier and Mirage Knight knew that although these Winter Soldiers are strong, they are not his opponents at all. Of course, Mirage Knight had made sure that there was no Tom among the five before he made his move.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    However, just as Mirage Knight was about to deal with them in one fell swoop, the speed of the five Winter Soldiers suddenly increases to keep up with his reaction. As a result, Mirage Knighti¡¯s Thunder de was blocked entirely. And, not expecting these Hydra Soldiers to be able to respond to his speed, Mirage Knight was attacked several times but these attacks were stopped by the Phantom Suit.

    Call!

    ¡°Increased Reflexes and strength? At Least they are worthy of being the new Winter Soldiers!¡± Mirage Knight felt a little surprised when he felt the intensity of the attacks he had just received in the moment of the fight. It seems that thest time he met Tom, he should still be in a stage where he has notpletely unlocked his strength.

    ¡°However, if this is it then it is not enough!¡± Even though the strength of the new Winter Soldier has increased, Lin Rui is not afraid of them.

    Boom!

    Standing on the spot, Lin Rui burst out with a strong aura. At this moment, Lin Rui released all of his strength for the first time without any reservation. The violent Internal Energy burned on Lin Rui¡¯s body surface and the Thunder de in his hand exuded a faint purple light.

    Buzz!

    The Thunder de seems to feel the anger of his Master and the de¡¯s body unconsciously shook and the faint purple light turned into a more dazzling purple light.

    ¡°Go to Hell!¡± Raising his Thunder Bade, Lin Rui roared and instantly mmed it out.

    Brush!

    ¡­

    Howls whew!!

    Fifteen Iron Men Armors were closing in fast as Lin Rui rushed to the Golden Gate Bridge to battle with five new Hydra Winter soldiers. The five Iron Men Armor previously solved by Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver were stationed nearby, and these 15 Iron Men Armor were the ones Tony had personally led to support.

    ¡°Sir, there is a spatial fluctuation in the target area.¡± Just as Tony was heading for the Golden Gate Bridge with an entire brigade of Iron Man, JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Quickly analyze it and find out how to get in!¡± Tony has no time to figure out what caused this particr spatial fluctuation as he can only say so now.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 356 Fight On The Bridge 4

    <h4>Chapter 356 Fight On The Bridge 4</h4>

    Boom!

    Kicking an upgraded version of Winter Soldier, Lin Rui¡¯splexion grew darker. Although most of his face was covered by a mask, Lin Rui also put on a hood this time so as not to be exposed in front of his father Lin Hai and only his eyes shed with cold light from time to time.

    As Lin Rui had originally thought, even if the new Winter Soldiers have been strengthened by a lot, they would not be his opponent and Lin Rui is right. The new Winter Soldiers were much stronger than Bucky, but they were still much weaker than Lin Rui. But since Hydra calls them the Perfect Super Soldiers, they are naturally confident in their ability.

    These new Winter Soldiers do not seem to move mechanically when they are under control. They have a full mind and are Super Soldiers whosebat consciousness is far from that of Captain Rogers. The five new Winter Soldier attacked Lin Rui at the same time and Lin Rui has yet to solve any of them.

    It¡¯s not that Lin Rui¡¯s Thunder de is not sharp enough or the Internal Energy on the de is not strong enough, but these five new Winter Soldiers are equipped with special equipment that can prevent his Thunder de attacks. And their physical qualities are also super strong, Lin Rui can only rely on his speed to gain an advantage in closebat.

    Boom!

    ¡°Thest time I saw Tom, he wasn¡¯t so strong? Is this the full strength of the new Winter Soldier?¡± Swiping away a Winter Soldier¡¯s foot in his chest, Lin Rui thought to himself as he brandished his Thunder de to stop a bullet from his back.

    ¡°The special equipment on them should not have been able to stop the Thunder de but I don¡¯t know if Hydra has any backup ns this time. This uneasy feeling in my heart is not going away. Things are not as simple as they seem and today¡¯s matter won¡¯t be easy to solve! Maybe, Hydra attacking my parents is just a guise. What on earth are they trying to do?¡± While fighting against the five powerful upgraded Winter Soldiers, Lin Rui divided some of his attention and thought about countermeasures.

    Lin Rui now knows that the space in this area is blocked off, otherwise, Rick and David would have left with his dad long ago. However, for the time being, it seems that only the space of the surrounding area is affected by something unknown, and they cannot use abilities such as the space door but any other things have not changed. If Hydra really has the ability to influence and stop sorcerers or Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy, then they are really in trouble this time.

    Buzz!

    Zi Zi Zi!

    Just as Lin Rui was fighting the five new Winter Soldiers while thinking of countermeasures, a sudden space fluctuation suddenly came from a location in the center of the Golden Gate Bridge affected by the blockade, along with the constantly gathered electrical energy. This should have been impossible, but it really happened.

    Soon, the area was covered by arge electrical cloud, as if it had naturally generated an electric ball, but it was clearly not naturally generated. Because it is the violent fluctuations of space emanating from the very center that attracts the electrical light.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?!¡± Scarlet Witch was the first to notice this strange situation, and she felt a very powerful energying from something inside of the electric light, far greater than she could have imagined.

    Quicksilver also felt the powerful energy contained in the strange thing that suddenly appeared, so after thinking a little, Quicksilver decided to go over and take a look.

    ¡°You be careful here, I¡¯ll check it out!¡± Quicksilver who had fixed his attention to the strange thing said and disappeared in a rush of speed.

    Brush!

    Quicksilver, powered by his own abilities, is like a being in a world where time has slowed down and he quickly moved towards the ce of the electric ball in a world that outsiders cannot even understand. Even with the speed of the lightning, the curved path of the arc is barely visible at Quicksilver¡¯s speed.

    In order to see exactly what is inside the Electric Ball, Quicksilver pushed his ability to the limit and he finally saw the situation in the Electric Ball.

    ¡°This is?¡± Quicksilver was surprised to see what was in the center of the Electric Ball. However, it was only a surprise, and after figuring out what the situation was, Quicksilver returned to Scarlet Witch.

    Brush!

    ¡°There is an artificially created space door inside that thing. Looking at like, Hydra seemed to have pulled out everything today.¡± Quicksilver said directly when he appeared next to Scarlet Witch.

    For Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver just left for a second. But Scarlet Witch is obviously used to this situation and showed no surprise. However, a man-made space door which is obviously made by Hydra appeared in the battlefield, so what exactly does Hydra want to do?

    Zi Zi Zi!

    Boom!

    Just as Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch were thinking about what Hydra was doing here by artificially creating a space gate, the ball of light that envelops the space gate suddenly burst open, sending countless blue and white arcs of lightning towards the sky before disappearing. Then, a stable Space Door appeared in the original position of the electric light ball. After absorbing enough power, an artificially created stable Space Gate appears in the middle of the Golden Gate Bridge, an area where space-like capabilities are blocked.

    Kakaka!

    After the Space Gate appeared, there was a sound of mechanical activity from inside. Then, humanoid robots that Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch had not seen before in Hydra rushed out of the Space Door. Almost two hundred humanoid robots rushed out, followed by nearly one hundred animal-shaped robots. These robots are all made of high-strength alloy, equipped with some of the weapons that Hydra has never shown before. After creating a stable Space Gate, Hydra even sent out hundreds of robot troops to this battlefield.

    ¡°In order to deal with a single Mirage Knight, Hydra hase up with so many things that even we have not seen before! Is Mirage Knight really so important?!¡± Looking at the apparently difficult to defeat robots, Scarlet Witch had some difficulty understanding the current situation.

    Mirage Knight can¡¯t even deal with the five new Winter Soldiers for now. Does Hydra still need to use these robots?

    ¡°Perhaps this is just a special probe by Hydra. I sneaked into Matthew¡¯s office the day before yesterday when he wasn¡¯t looking and saw something. It was about that Hydra guy.¡± Unlike Scarlet Witch, who knows nothing, Quicksilver, the older brother, clearly knows more.

    ¡°That Hydra Guy? Are you saying that¡­ Red Skull? Did he show up?¡± Although Quicksilver didn¡¯t say it clearly, Scarlet Witch quickly figured out who Quicksilver was talking about.

    ¡°Yes, he appeared. Moreover, it seems that he is in charge of the Hydra. So the purpose of this operation against Mirage Knight is worth thinking about. Is it really necessary to consume so many hidden resources to deal with a single Mirage Knight?¡± As he spoke, Quicksilver¡¯s brow tightened.

    ¡°It certainly is not worth it! So, what does Red Skull nning to do? Pietro, what should we do?¡± Scarlet Witch also sensed at this time that the Hydra seemed to be up to something, so she called Quicksilver¡¯s name.

    ¡°There is no other way, we are still under Hydra¡¯s control, we can only follow the orders andplete our mission. Fortunately, we only need to deal with Iron Man, and now it seems that we do not need to attack.¡± On hearing his sister¡¯s words, Quicksilver replied helplessly.

    However, as soon as Quicksilver finished speaking, he suddenly looked up in one direction. Then, the bad feeling in his heart intensified.

 Chapter 357 Fight On The Bridge 5

    <h4>Chapter 357 Fight On The Bridge 5</h4>

    Brush brush!

    In the direction where Quicksilver was looking at, a dozen ck dots were quickly rushing towards this side. Looking at the white airflow dragging behind those dots, it was obvious how fast they were flying. Needless to say, this is the arrival of Tony¡¯s Iron Man Brigade.

    And just now Quicksilver had said that they only need to deal with Iron Man, and they do not need to attack others. But now, there are fifteen Iron Maning at once, and there should be more Iron Maningter. Even though Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch¡¯s powers are already top-notch in Mutants, they won¡¯t be able to stop theing Iron Man Army.

    ¡°Pietro?¡± Scarlet Witch also saw the little ck dots approaching and shouted at Quicksilver with some worry.

    Call!

    ¡°It seems that we can only attack, I hope nothing will happen! Wanda, when you fight, pay more attention to my position.¡± Although Pietro doesn¡¯t want to fight with so many Iron Man troops but there is no other way.

    ¡°I Know!¡± It¡¯s not the first time Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver have teamed up as siblings.

    While Quicksilver¡¯s speed does surpass anyone on the with special abilities, it takes some medium, a drop point, to get his speed going. But there¡¯s only so much room on the Golden Gate Bridge, and when ites to fighting, the battlefield will continue to shrink and Pietro¡¯s abilities will be severely limited and the help of the Scarlet Witch will be needed.

    Scarlet Witch is a Level 5 Mutant like Iceman, her abilities are far more than those she had shown before. If Scarlet Witchpletely used her full powers, it would be possible for her to destroy New York City in an instant. By asking the Scarlet Witch to pay attention to his location, Quicksilver lets the Scarlet Witch mentally create its own drop points topensate for Quicksilver¡¯s weakness in the environment.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Quicksilver had disappeared into ce with his arm around the Scarlet Witch.

    ¡­

    Howls whew!!

    ¡°Sir, we are about to enter the space anomaly.¡± JARVIS¡¯s voice reminds Tony as he drives Iron Man Armor towards the Golden Gate Bridge.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you figured it out yet?¡± Tony asked, frowning without slowing down.

    ¡°No, the signal transmission in that area is blocked but it does not affect the Iron Man Armor¡¯s systems itself,¡± JARVIS replied lightly.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Since it doesn¡¯t affect the Iron Man Armor, Tony will have no worries.

    Brush!

    The next second, Tony and the fifteen Iron Man Armors rushed into the abnormal area of space.

    ¡­

    Buzz ~

    When Tony rushed towards the Golden Gate Bridge with fifteen Iron Man Armor, a Space Gate suddenly appeared on the shore about 500 meters away from the Golden Gate Bridge. Then, Blink, Iceman, and Shadowcat came out from inside the Space Gate. After ncing at their nearby situation, Iceman knew at a nce that the fight was happening on the Golden Gate Bridge.

    ¡°Blink, why didn¡¯t you send us there directly?¡± Although the three of them were close to the Golden Gate Bridge, Blink was fully capable of sending them directly to the Golden Gate Bridge, so Iceman turned back and asked Blink.

    When Iceman looked at Blink, Blink already had a serious expression on her face, it seems that Blink had wanted to appear at the site of fighting and not here.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Blink?¡± Shadowcat asked quickly after seeing Blink¡¯s expression.

    ¡°My original destination was there, but the space in that area was affected by something and the space gate could not connect to it. That¡¯s why I opened the space door here, which is the closest position that is not affected by the area.¡± Frowning, Blink quickly exined. Blink doesn¡¯t have as much high-tech as J.A.R.V.I.S to detect the changes in the space ahead, but her own mutants give her a strong sense of space.

    ¡°Is the space affected? Probably Hydra did it. But now is not the time to think about this. Blink, you should pay attention to the situation on the outside. Kitty and I will support Mirage Knight! If something happens, contact Professor Charles.¡± Although he knew that this situation is very weird, Iceman also knows that the situation on Mirage Knight¡¯s side must be worse now, so he said directly to Blink.

    ¡°Ok, I will take care of that.¡± Blink nodded and answered seriously.

    Brush!

    Then, Iceman hugged Kitty and turned into ice crystals as they directly rushed towards the Golden Gate in front. After being held by Iceman, Shadowcat directly used her ability to melt into Iceman¡¯s body,pletely integrating the two as one.

    Si Si!

    As Iceman stormed into the Golden Gate Bridge, an ice line quickly spread from the Iceman¡¯s position toward the Golden Gate Bridge¡¯s central position on the surface of the Golden Gate Strait. From a high altitude, it looks like a white trace appearing in a painting, which is still spreading.

    Brush brush!

    Rumble ~

    While Iceman rushed toward the Golden Gate Bridge from the surface of the Golden Gate Strait, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Brigade in the air had already rushed ahead. Behind Iron Man Brigade and Iceman, SHIELD¡¯s Quinjet was also flying fast.

    Although Lin Rui did not take the initiative to contact SHIELD to rescue his parents, this was obviously Hydra¡¯s action and SHIELD would not sit idly by. In SHIELD¡¯s Quinjet, which is rushing towards the battlefield, Captain Rogers and Daredevil stood together. Captain Rogers now knows about Hydra¡¯s action against Mirage Knight but he still doesn¡¯t know why Hydra is so focused on Mirage Knight.

    In the other direction of the Golden Gate Bridge, Spiderman, Deadpool, Jack, and Harry are all rushing towards the Golden Gate Bridge on their Hoverboard. Knowing that it was Lin Rui¡¯s parents who were attacked, Peter and Harry were particrly worried, and their worries also led to Deadpool and Jack to go fast. With the exception of Sky¡¯s Eye, the entire League of Defenders has been dispatched.

    In order to rescue his parents, Lin Rui took all the power he could with him. If Thor wasn¡¯t just a mortal now, Lin Rui would have really wanted Thor toe over with his Hammer and electrocute those Hydra bastards who dared to move against his family.

    However, even without Thor, the people and strength Lin Lin had brought this time are enough to make any organization in the world tremble. No matter what the purpose of Red Skull¡¯s action is, it was a wrong decision to target Mirage Knight¡¯s parents. Lin Rui will let Hydra know how it feels to bepletly crushed by absolute power!

 Chapter 358 Fight On The Bridge 6

    <h4>Chapter 358 Fight On The Bridge 6</h4>

    Boom!

    What¡¯s going on out there is now too much for Lin Rui to care, as he now faces five new and powerful Winter Soldier in a tight battle. However, at this point, Rick did not stick to his principles of not interfering with earth¡¯s native forces as sorcerers and began to help Lin Rui after a brief healing session with David.

    With Rick¡¯s help, Lin Rui was finally able topletely suppress the five Winter Soldiers. For a while, the Thunder de in his hand had been split several times on these Winter Soldiers. However, because of their special equipment, the Thunder de did not achieve the effect Lin Rui wanted.

    Brush!

    Another strong de light forced a Winter Soldier back and Lin Rui¡¯s right rear side shed with a golden light shield to help him block the sneak bullet.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! There is a strong space fluctuation over there, and a space door has most likely opened there!¡± Just as Lin Rui gasped for a while, Rick¡¯s worried voice came from behind him.

    Although Rick¡¯s space magic is now inexplicably banned, he can still feel Hydra creating a Space Gate in the middle of the Golden Gate Bridge.

    Call!

    Hearing Rick¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui instantly expanded the scope of his Insight Technique, and he soon ¡°Saw¡± the fully opened space door not far away from his position. Then, in front of Lin Rui¡¯s shocked eyes, a batch of Humanoid Robots and Beast Robots emerged from the space door.

    ¡°A Stable Space Door and those Humonoig and Beast robots?! In the end, Hydra was still hiding such high-level technologies?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s expressions changed when he saw those robots that seemed really strong.

    Lin Rui was surprised by the strength of Hydra again after being taken away by Hydrast time. This scene made Lin Rui realize that he doesn¡¯t know much about Hydra. Also, looking at the stable Space Door, Lin Rui had a familiar feeling deep in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t remember it in such a nervous situation for a while.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Tony will arrive here. If he didn¡¯te, I¡¯m really going to be killed here by Hydra!¡± Lin Rui was very afraid of the forces sent out by Hydra this time.

    Since the appearance of the weird space blockade, Sky¡¯s Eye and JARVIS haven¡¯t been able to contact him. Lin Rui now does not know how long it will be until the support arrives but ording to the time when the previous contact has been broken, his location should be reached to Tony.

    Brush Brush!

    Just when Lin Rui began to have a bad feeling, there was a burst of sound that he was very familiar with from the air not far away. It was Tony¡¯s Iron Man Brigade!

    Zi Zi Zi!

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you okay?¡± When Tony¡¯s Iron Man army finally appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s line of sight, JARVIS¡¯s voice was heard again from the otherwise invalid contactor.

    ¡°JARVIS! I¡¯m fine, you came just in time! Hydra had blocked the space around this area with a special method and opened a stable Space Door. There are already a lot of Humanoids and Beast Robots here. Be careful.¡± Hearing the familiar voice of JARVIS, Lin Rui answered in surprise.

    ¡°You kid, take care of yourself first! Leave these low-level tins cans to me!¡± After Lin Rui finished speaking, Tony¡¯s voice came again from the device in his ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, five Iron Mans have been scrapped before, Hydra has arranged other means to deal with you here. By the way, Tony, did youe over here in person?¡± Lin Rui said in a serious tone when he heard Tony¡¯s voice. Finally, he asked a very critical question.

    Because the intelligent system of Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit is very Advanced and can be controlled remotely by JARVIS, Tony can arrange Iron Man to go out andplete the mission while sitting at home. If Tony is also remotely controlling the Iron Man Armors this time, Lin Rui has nothing to worry about. After all, Lin Rui already felt that the actions of Hydra this time is not simple.

    ¡°You were so nervously asking for support. Of course, I was going toe and help you in person.¡± Tony replied after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words. Only those who know the true identity of Mirage Knight know that this request for help was because Lin Rui¡¯s parents were attacked and the others only knew that Hydra was out.

    ¡°You still can¡¯t underestimate Hydra.¡± Worried that Tony would be overconfident, Lin Rui reminded him again.

    ¡°Rx, my Iron Man Armors have been upgraded again during this time, and even if Hydra has any special means, I am confident to solve it.¡± Tony seemed to hear the worry in Lin Rui¡¯s words and added.

    ¡°If you say so, I will leave these Robots to you.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t say much after hearing Tony¡¯s confidence voice. Lin Rui is also very confident about the Iron Man Armor. Moreover, Lin Rui still knows that Tony has made some breakthroughs in magic now, maybe the Iron Man who appeared today will give him some surprises.

    Boom!

    After a quick conversation with Tony, Lin Rui once again fought against the five tireless Winter Soldiers. In fact, Lin Rui was in a distracting battle when he contacted Tony just now.

    On the other side, while talking to Lin Rui, Tony has rushed to the edge of the battlefield. At this time, JARVIS has also scanned the Space Gate on the Golden Gate Bridge, as well as the increasing number of the Robots.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a lot! JARVIS, you just heard Mirage Knight, we will be responsible for dealing with these guys! Fire!¡± Quickly ncing at the Robots, Tony coldly issued the order.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Buzz!

    Bang! Bang!

    With JARVIS¡¯s answer, all 15 Iron Man weapon systems were turned on. The next second, dozens of different attacks were aimed at the Robots on the bridge.

    Om ~

    However, when the attacks rushed out not far away, they seemed to hit an invisible wall, and they were all set in the air. Even the most powerfulsers were fixed in the midst of the air and it seemed that something invisible was stoping the attacks in front of him.

    ¡°Sir, Detected ¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Just when JARVIS was about to report this situation to Tony, a strong force came from outside Tony¡¯s steel suit almost pulling Tony¡¯s steel suit to pieces. However, the sudden blow sent Tony flying far away, and had JARVIS not adjusted the jet system in time, he might have fallen into the golden gate strait below.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The re-stabilized Tony saw that his three Iron Man was directly beaten into dozens of parts in front of him and the most central miniature Arc Reactor was also snatched away so that the three Iron Man suits won¡¯t be able to recover again and they won¡¯t have much energy to continue fighting.

    ¡°Sir, some sort of telekinesis attack and a speeding object are detected.¡± Finally, the voice of JARVIS finished the sentence.

    In fact, Tony already knows what¡¯s going on without JARVIS. Because, in front of a dozen Iron Men, a girl with red hair is floating in the air. Scarlet Witch. She¡¯s the one who stopped Tony¡¯s attack just now.

    As for the attack on Tony, that was obviously Quicksilver. After killing three Iron Men in a sh, Quicksilver returns to Scarlet Witch¡¯s side. However, Scarlet Witch is flying in midair, and Quicksilver is standing on the very edge of the Golden Gate Bridge.

    ¡°Are these the two Mutants who took Lin Ruist time? Sure enough, things seem to be getting more and more interesting!¡± Squinting at the brother and sister in front of him, Tony said to himself.

 Chapter 359 Fight On The Bridge 7

    <h4>Chapter 359 Fight On The Bridge 7</h4>

    Looking at Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch in front of him, Tony frowned tightly. The Robotsing out of the Space Door have spread out and many of them have passed him and proceed towards Mirage Knight, but Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver obviously did not intend to let Iron Man pass them.

    ¡°It seems that I need to take care of the two of you first, JARVIS, how long till the subsequent Iron Man arrive?¡± Tony, who made the decision, then asked J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Five minutes left.¡±

    ¡°Five minutes, I hope there will be no more idents! JARVIS, let¡¯s go!¡± With the support of the follow-up big troops, Tony became more confident and rushed out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In an instant, dozens ofsers, mixed with some weapons unique to the Iron Man Armor attacked Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver in front of them.

    Rumble!

    In an instant, a distance of fewer than two hundred meters from Mirage Knight, dozens of Iron Man and Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver fought against each other. With J.A.R.V.I.S being prepared, Quicksilver¡¯s speed didn¡¯t pose much of a problem for them. But Scarlet Witch¡¯s powers still caused a headache to Tony, at least they could not break through the defense of the two for a while.

    When Tony led his Iron Man team to fight with Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, Iceman finally arrived on the battlefield with Shadowcat.

    After seeing the fight in mid-air, Iceman didn¡¯t stop, but shot straight out of the water, waving his hand as an ice Bridge appeared to link the water to the Golden Gate Bridge. Iceman than crossed the battlefields of Iron Man and Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, racing towards Mirage Knight¡¯s position behind them.

    Neither Quicksilver nor Scarlet Witch stopped Iceman rushing up from the sea. On the one hand, they are already struggling to stop more than a dozen Iron men and don¡¯t have much energy to worry about others. On the other hand, their original mission was only to stop Iron Man and Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch didn¡¯t care for others. Moreover, it would not be easy for Iceman to break through so many robots to support Mirage Knight.

    So Iceman was able to get behind the robots without a hitch. Instead of recovering from his Ice Crystal Form, Iceman waved his hands directly at the swarm of robots in front of him.

    Huh!

    As Iceman¡¯s hands waved, arge amount of cold rushed out around Iceman, directly covering the dozens of robots in front of him. With Iceman¡¯s move, dozens of robots were all frozen in ce.

    P¨±!

    While Iceman froze the robot in front of him, Shadowcat, who had melted into the ice, appeared from the ice. Then, Shadowcat rushed directly into the team of robots. With Shadowcat¡¯s Mutant ability, all she could do was try to cause some trouble to these robots.

    Kakaka!

    After Shadowcat disappeared into the robot team, a red light suddenly appeared on the robot that was frozen by Iceman and could not move. Then, a dazzling red beam of light came out from the ice-blocked robots and directly prated the ice blocks that blocked them.

    H!

    Then, the ice that had been prated by the red beam was released by the rest of the robot a few times. Shaking off the remaining pieces of ice, the eyes of dozens of robots that had just been blocked by Iceman¡¯s ice all glowed red and then they turned to face Iceman.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    At the next moment, dozens of Humanoid and Beast Robots rushed towards Iceman with flexible steps. While rushing towards him, the robot¡¯s body was constantly changing, and some jagged and sharp shapes quickly appear on their foot position to help them move better on the ice.

    ¡°What the hell are these Robots?!¡± Iceman¡¯s eyes were full of surprise when he saw that the robot that had been frozen by him broke the ice and still threw themselves at him.

    The X-Men have been very resistant to things likebat robots. Because in order to deal with Mutants on earth, many governments on earth are studying special robots, some of which can suppress Mutants¡¯ abilities, and some special instruments can also suppress Mutants ¡®abilities. The biggest threat to Mutants is probably Stryker¡¯s research, the Sentinel n has not beenpletely stopped.

    However, although the robot in front of Iceman does not have a device for restraining Mutants, it is already very advanced. Moreover, these robots should not be used exclusively to deal with Mutants, because Hydra has many other enemies and not just Mutants. Because of this, the robots brought out by Hydra are even more powerful. At least Iceman cannot destroy them in a short time.

    Of course, if Iceman can release the skill he just released to deal with the Hydra team that had attacked Mary not long ago, then it wouldn¡¯t matter even if these robots have a strong defense. However, that move was also costly for Iceman. If he releases that attack continuously in such a short time, it will hurt his body. Therefore, Iceman can only choose to use his ice to freeze and affect these fearless robots at this time, so that they can¡¯t hurt others.

    ¡­

    When both Tony and Iceman had reached the battlefield and were fighting Hydra, Mirage Knight continued to struggle against the Winter Soldiers. However, at this time, the Winter Soldiers were almost unable to persevere in front of Mirage Knight.

    After all, Mirage Knight¡¯s individual strength far exceeds that of any Winter Soldier and he had Rick¡¯s help. Even if these new Winter Soldiers have been upgraded and the equipment on their bodies can also defend part of Mirage Knight¡¯s internal energy de attacks, but they have almost lost theirbat effectiveness under the continuous high-strength strike from Mirage Knight.

    P¨±!

    Kicking a Winter Soldier hard, Mirage Knight once again nullifies an opponent. Now, there are only three Winter soldiers left to fight against Mirage Knight. As things stand, the remaining three will soon be solved by Mirage Knight.

    Of course, Mirage Knight didn¡¯t kill them either. After all, these people are only controlled by Hydra. Another important reason is that Tom is in the same situation now, so Mirage Knight has some sympathy for these Winter soldiers. He will save them and maybe Mirage Knight will find a way to make them recover. If necessary, after finding Tom, Mirage Knight might try to experiment on these people to see how to turn Tom back to normal.

    Brush!

    ¡°Rick, do you have a way to pull this area into the Mirror Dimension?!¡± Mirage Knight asked Rick behind him while attacking a Winter Soldier.

    The upgraded versions of the Winter Soldiers on this side are almost defeated but a swarm of Robots is already emerging from the Space Gate. Mirage Knight does not yet know what Hydra had nned to do this time, but this area will clearly be subjected to unimaginable destruction. Perhaps the battlefield will spread far and wide, and Mirage Knight does not want to affect the innocent people.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t pull everyone here in the Mirror Dimension under the influence of this Space Block!¡± Rick actually wanted to pull this area into the Mirror Dimension, but because of the space influence that has been created in this area, He couldn¡¯t release any kind of Space Magic alone.

    However, if several sorcerers join forces, they would still be able to pull everyone in the Mirror Dimension. However, David is injured and even if he wasn¡¯t, two sorcerers cannot create a stable Mirror Dimension under such circumstances.

    After hearing Rick¡¯s answer, the expressions on Mirage Knight¡¯s face became even more ugly. Since it is impossible to bring this area in the Mirror Dimension, Mirage Knight can only solve Hydra as quickly as possible, otherwise, he cannot imagine how much damage Hydra will cause them.

    ¡°Fuck Off!¡± Mirage Knight was determined to do as he had thought and attacked.

    Boom!

    In an instant, Mirage Knight¡¯s momentum doubled, and the internal energy in his body condensed into substance. In the blink of an eye, Mirage Knight has rushed towards the remaining Winter Soldiers.

 Chapter 360 Fight On The Bridge 8

    <h4>Chapter 360 Fight On The Bridge 8</h4>

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After Mirage Knight¡¯splete outburst, he quickly disposed of the remaining three Winter soldiers, all of whom were severely stunned on the ground. By this time, however, the Robots have gathered around him. Each Robot¡¯s eyes glowed with red light, and with their cold metal torso, they looked like a terminator. Of course, Marvel World did not have a Terminator.

    Call!

    ¡°Where did Hydra get so many Robots from? I thought the most powerful base was the New Jersey base with the Alpha team in it. Now the strength that Hydra had shown is iparable with the previous one! Were they still hiding something before? Or something else is going on inside Hydra?¡± Lin Rui thought quickly as he scanned the Robots that were slowlying towards him.

    Lin Rui¡¯s understanding of Hydra is only based on the previous movie plots and recent SHIELD investigations, but now, Hydra¡¯s power has repeatedly broken Lin Rui¡¯s inherent impression of it.

    However, Lin Rui has overlooked a very important thing, that is, the Infinity Stone, the Marvel World has always been doing many unexinable things with them. The first Infinity Stone to be exposed on Earth was the Space Infinity Stone, which was what Hydra was looking for more than sixty years ago. At that time, Hydra was able to be so strong because it got a lot of technology from the Space Infinity Stone beyond modern times. Of course, the Space Infinity Stone has another name on Earth as it is called ¡®Magic Cube¡¯.

    So, what if the Space Infinity Stone is not in SHIELD¡¯s hands but is still in Hydra¡¯s hands? From that position, the power shown by Hydra today can be exined, the Stable Space Door, and the Robots surrounding Lin Rui. It is possible that the Space Infinity Stone is in Hydra¡¯s hands.

    This is also the familiar feeling in Lin Rui¡¯s mind when he noticed the Space Door for the first time because he has some memories of Infinity Stone or Magic Cube, but he never even thought in that direction. However, if the Space Infinity Stone is really in Hydra¡¯s hands, or in Red Skull¡¯s hands, then Hydra¡¯sst card and their strength are impossible to determine. After all, after all these years, it¡¯s impossible to predict what Hydra had gotten from the Infinity Stone.

    However, now Lin Rui still has to solve the matter before him. After going through this crisis, Lin Rui should be able to remember what went wrong, and then chat with Fury to know where the Space Infinity Stone or the Magic Cube is.

    Buzz!

    Just as Lin Rui stood thinking about why Hydra choose to expose these technologies today, the Robots made a rapid charge. Then, each Humoined Robot and Beast Robot had already rushed in front of Mirage Knight.

    Howls whew!

    Boom! Rumble ~

    However, before the Robots could get in front of Lin Rui, dozens of pirs of mes burst down from the sky, covering all the Robots that were rushing toward Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui was not surprised at the fire support that appeared from midair, because he had received themunication just now, not from Tony, but from Spiderman and Harry. Finally, after almost scrapping the Hoverboard, Spiderman, Dark Knight, Deadpool, and Jack finally arrived.

    When the four Vigntes from the League of defenders enter the area affected by the Hydra, they contact Lin Rui and helped him when he was attacked by the Robots. It seems that themunication partition is affecting the internal and external contact but they can still contact each other in this area.

    Huh!

    After a violent fire attack, the two figures fell from above Lin Rui and finally fell lightly next to Lin Rui, they were Spiderman and Deadpool. Instead of fighting on a hoverboard, these two prefer to fight in close quarters so they can get the most out of it. As for Jack and Harry, they are better suited for hoverboard support.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! We¡¯re here! Are you okay?¡± After falling to the ground, Spiderman shouted nervously.

    As one of the few people who knows the true identity of Mirage Knight, Peter and Harry are more worried about Lin Rui¡¯s situation. After all, Hydra moved against Lin Rui¡¯s parents. And Harry, who was flying on his Hoverboard in mid-air had also reached Rick¡¯s position and protected Lin Rui¡¯s father Lin Hai.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and they¡¯re fine.¡± Lin Rui nodded when he heard Peter¡¯s words. As for ¡®They¡¯ mentioned by Lin Rui, Peter certainly knew who they were.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good!¡± Knowing that Lin Rui and Lin Rui¡¯s parents were fine, Peter was relieved.

    If Lin Rui¡¯s parents had an ident, Peter didn¡¯t know what his friend would do. After all, nobody knows what is in Mirage Knight¡¯s hands. Even Peter, Harry, and Tony, who knew Lin Rui best, had no idea of ??the power of the mysterious object in Lin Rui¡¯s hands. However, since Lin Rui can get to his current strength, it is enough for them to know that Lin Rui¡¯s powers are not so simple.

    Just as Spiderman and Lin Rui were talking, Deadpool had already pulled out his guns and he faced the area covered by fire.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be going down ~¡± Deadpool stared at the smoke for two seconds and said quietly.

    Because he was not used to expressing his concern for friends, Deadpool had already focused all his attention on the enemy in front of him. Although they just fired all the missile weapons on the Hoverboard, the Robots are obviously not simple and may not be defeated in this way. Sure enough, Deadpool sensed a flurry of activity in the midst of the smoke.

    Wipe ~

    Then, in front of Lin Rui, Peter, and Wade, the almost intact Robots came out of the smoke. Apart from the fact that some of them were ck and burned by the mes, there was little harm done to them. However, there may be some Robots that have been terminated and are not appearing. However, at least the Robots that did rush out are still intact.

    ¡°Looks like this would be a tough fight! Mirage Knight, Why are theying after you?¡± Although Deadpool knew that it was Hydra he was dealing with this time, the sudden appearance of the Robot waspletely out of his expectation, hence the question.

    In fact, except for Peter, Harry, and Tony, the others only knew that Hydra had suddenly attacked some civilians and they did not know what those civilians had to do with Mirage Knight. Even if they might think of something in their hearts, they wouldn¡¯t ask more when Lin Rui didn¡¯t say much but they still thought that it was a sudden counterattack by Hydra.

    Moreover, this time Hydra¡¯s move is indeed a bit weird. Both the attack on Lin Rui¡¯s mother Mary and the appearance of the Space Fluctuated Area and Space Gate, show the unusual nature of Hydra¡¯s operation. Therefore, the people involved in this matter will not pay too much attention to the ordinary people involved in this matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I provoked them, but it was they who provoked me!¡± Mirage Knight answered coldly to Deadpool¡¯s question.

    Brush!

    After answering Deadpool¡¯s question, Mirage Knight had already rushed out towards the Robot team.

    Brush!

    Spiderman followed behind Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Hey! Wait for me!¡± Seeing Mirage Knight and Spiderman rush out, Deadpool also rushed out while holding his guns.

 Chapter 361 Fight On The Bridge 9

    <h4>Chapter 361 Fight On The Bridge 9</h4>

    Rumble!

    The Golden Gate Bridge, an icondmark in New York, suffered one of the most intense disasters since it was built today, but it has been reinforced and repaired many times since because of several unusual battles in its history. Under the explosion of these thermal weapons, only some of the bridge deck was blown apart, there is no immediate danger of major copse.

    Moreover, since the appearance of Hydra¡¯s Space Gate, the Golden Gate has been slowly fogging up. It was a very light fog, but as the wave of space that specifically blocked the area grew stronger, the area seemed to be gathering fog. It was now almost impossible to see what was happening on the bridge from two hundred meters away, and the fog was getting thicker and thicker.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    ¡°Captain Rogers! There is some type of interference in the area ahead of us andmunication is greatly affected. Moreover, the fog below is also very bad for our fighters.¡± An information officer walked in a Quinjet flying behind Tony¡¯s Iron Man Brigade and speaks to Captain Rogers.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need too many people in this fight, so we don¡¯t need the secret service team. We just need the Avengers team.¡± Staring down at the misty Golden Gate Bridge, Captain Rogers spoke seriously.

    Although there has been no news since Tony rushed in, Rogers has determined that the following situation is definitely not simple. Therefore, in order to avoid unnecessary casualties on SHIELD¡¯s side, Captain Rogers does not intend to let anyone other than Avengers intervene this time.

    ¡°But! ¡­¡± At Rogers¡¯ words, the information officer looked worried and was about to say something, but Rogers cut him off with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, isn¡¯t the original intention of the Avengers were to solve these types of situation? Also, contact Director Fury and say that the situation here may be moreplicated than he initially thought, and be prepared for follow-up support.¡± Waving his hand, Rogers was already walking towards the back of Quinjet.

    There are four people behind Captain Rogers, Falcon, ck Widow, Hawkeye, and Daredevil, who are already half of the Avengers team. These five people are the main force of the Avengers. Because of Lin Rui¡¯s rtionship, Iron Man did not join the Avengers, and Thor was still bathing the stray dogs. As for the Hulk, he is not here at this time.

    ¡°Hawkeye, you wait with Daredevil.¡± The five of them walked to the end of Quinjet and Captain Rogers nced at Hawkeye and Daredevil.

    ¡°Ok.¡± Nodded and Hawkeye agreed.

    ¡°So let¡¯s go down!¡± Captain Rogers nodded toward the podium in front him

    Card!

    Shout shout!

    After Rogers nodded, the Metal surface in front of where they stood suddenly cracked open and the airborne opening at the rear of the aircraft opened. Now the flying height of this Quinjet is very low, and their position is just above the Golden Gate Bridge, but it is also more than 100 meters away from the position of the Golden Gate Bridge below.

    ¡°Falcon.¡± After the Airstair opened, Rogers and ck Widow had walked towards Falcon¡¯s side.

    ¡°Haha, Captain Rogers, I hope you haven¡¯t gained any more weight.¡± Falcon jocked and said as he reached out and put his hands on the shoulders of Rogers and ck Widow.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Then, without waiting for Rogers to answer, Falcon had grabbed two people and jumped out of the Quinjet.

    Boom!

    Huh!

    As soon as he rushed out of the Quinjet, the wings behind Falcon were already opened, and he quickly led Captain Rogers and ck Widow down. However, it was not easy for Falcon to fly with two people and he can only serve as a buffer.

    ¡°Wow! Captain, you¡¯ve gained a lot of weight recently!¡± Falcon shouted against the surging winds as he felt that their falling speed was somewhat dangerous.

    ¡°We are here!¡± However, Captain Rogers answered Falcon with such a word.

    Brush!

    After hearing Captain Rogers¡¯s somewhat different answer, Falcon let go of Rogers¡¯ right hand and then he flicked his wings twice and flew in the other direction. After reducing the weight of a robust man such as Captain Rogers, Falcon had no pressure in carrying the petite ck Widow.

    Huh!

    Rogers, who was dropped by Falcon halfway, grasped his shield tightly while adjusting his posture in the air and then mmed onto the bridge.

    Boom!

    After a loud bang, Captain Rogers rolled his shield around the bridge deck to relieve the impact from high altitude. Then, Rogers found that the position where he dropped seemed not very good. Because, on the bridge surface shrouded in mist, the red eyes of the Robots surrounded him.

    ¡°Robots? Hydra¡¯s methods are really surprising!¡± Captain Rogers sighed after seeing the Robots.

    Brush!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the next second, the Shield in Rogers¡¯ hands was thrown out.

    ¡­

    While Roger was fighting against the Robots and Falcon and ck Widow were fighting in other positions, Hawkeye and Daredevil had already fallen on the Golden Gate Bridge.

    ¡°Daredevil, be careful!¡± Hawkeye reminded him as he watched Daredevil walk away from him.

    ¡°I know.¡± Without looking back, Daredevil had slowly moved towards the center of the battlefield ahead of him.

    Buzz! brush!

    When Daredevil rushed towards the center of the battlefield, Hawkeye flew into the air again with a flying Hoverboard. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a flying Hoverboard. This Hoverboard belongs to Daredevil but he had lent it to Hawkeye. In such an environment, it is clear that Hawkeye can use this to maximize his shooting powers. Moreover, because of the particrity of Hawkeye¡¯s eyesight, the mist did not affect him.

    Originally in Rogers¡¯ arrangement, Hawkeye and Falcon both existed as free men on the battlefield. Falcon¡¯s flight support is very strong, and now Hawkeye can continue to upy themanding heights to y his biggest role. He believed that they could provide a lot of help to the team.

    So far, Lin Rui¡¯s support has all arrived. Although there is only one Iron Man team on the Tony side, there are only two people on the X-Men side and only Avengers on the SHIELD side. However, such a lineup is also strong enough, at least in Lin Rui¡¯s view, this lineup is enough to easily deal with the next situation.

    If Hydra had only soldiers, Alpha Squad, Quicksilver, Scarlet Witch, and hundreds of Robots this time then perhaps they would really have lost under Lin Rui and his partners and allies. But did Hydra only have this?

    Buzz ~

    After all of Lin Rui¡¯s support had arrived on the battlefield, the Space Door that had been quiet produced another sharp wave. This time, the entire Golden Gate Bridge and the surrounding area were covered by a special space field, and the fog became even heavier.

    After that, some people walked out of that Space Door again. Unlike previous Robots that had no life force, this time it was some living people who came out of the Space Door. However, the look in their eyes is cold and without the slightest of any other emotions, they are clearly people who are controlled by Hydra.

    ¡°The real show is starting!¡± Red Skull whispered while sitting on the soft sofa looking at the screen in front of him in the underground base of Hydra in the Western area of United States.

    ¡­

 Chapter 362 Shot

    <h4>Chapter 362 Shot</h4>

    Boom!

    sted off by an attack spewing from the mouth of a robot, Deadpool crashes into the car behind him and rushes out again like a Zombie. However, looking at the battle between him and the Robot, there does not seem to be much good news.

    ¡°Fuck! How are these Iron Fucks are made?¡± Deadpool shouted helplessly as he rushed into the battlefield again. It seems that fighting these Robots is making Deadpool very unhappy.

    Although with his powerful Recovery power, Deadpool can basically ignore those attacks that are very threatening to other people but his own attacks have not caused much damage to these Robots. Others are better at it than Deadpool. After all, Deadpool¡¯s attacks are rtively simple as he only attacked with guns and his Double des.

    Deadpool is able to use his mutant power to his advantage when dealing with a person made of flesh and blood but with a Robot that¡¯s not afraid of bullets or des, Deadpool is helpless. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Tony had incorporated some Adamantium alloy into the two des Deadpool now uses, he would not even be able to the damage he is doing right now.

    ¡°Use powerful energy weapons! Their physical defense is very strong!¡± Harry replied, skimming through the air after Deadpool had finished his attack. This was what Harry had just learned from the actual use of theser weapon on his Hoverboard as it was powerful enough to cut through the robot¡¯s steel body.

    The energy weapons reminded by Harry generally refer toser and electrical weapons, but neither Deadpool nor Lin Rui has such weapons. However, after hearing Harry¡¯s words, Lin Rui, who was still using his own internal energy and the Thunder de to continuously release the electro-optical de attacks against the robot, suddenly put the Thunder de away.

    Brush!

    In the next second, Lin Rui already had a sci-fi style Laser Gun in his hand, which was exchanged by Lin Rui from the System Shop a long time ago.

    ¡°Wade! Catch!¡± Mirage Knight threw the Laser gun he had just taken out towards Deadpool.

    Shout!

    After throwing the Laser Gun towards Wade, Mirage Knight¡¯s hand shed again. Then, a somewhat familiar Cannon-shaped weapon appeared in his hand. It was the Fire God Artillery. Fire God Artillery, which had been researched by SHIELD for a week had more firepower then than Laser guns.

    Howls whew!

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    By the time the Fire God Artillery appeared in Mirage Knight¡¯s hand, Deadpool, who had caught the Laser Gun had fired three times on the other side. Three shots passed and the heads of the three Robots headed for Deadpool exploded. An opponent that Deadpool would have needed several cuts to defeat was defeated with one shot.

    ¡°Wow! What¡¯s with this situation? Mirage Knight, why didn¡¯t you take out such a powerful weapon at first?¡± Watching the three robots for a second, Wade eximed exaggeratedly, then turned to Mirage Knight and shouted at him.

    However, it was only when Wade turned to look at Mirage Knight that Mirage Knight lifted the huge Fire God Artillery and aimed at the most concentrated position of the Robots in front of him.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Seeing the Big Ass Cannon in Mirage Knight¡¯s hand, Deadpool looked down at the ordinary Rifle-Sized Laser Gun in his hand and cursed inwardly.

    Buzz!

    Boom!

    However, before Deadpool¡¯s inwards curses could get out of his mouth, the Fire God Artillery in Mirage Knight¡¯s hand had been fully charged. Then, an extremely thick white light appeared from the barrel of the cannon. In an instant, the entire central position of the Golden Gate Bridge shrouded in mist was permeated by this white light.

    Zi Zi Zi ~

    The white light flickered and the temperature in this area actually rose by a few degrees. Moreover, in the fog-covered space, a clear, fog-free passage stretches from the mouth of the Fire God Artillery to the front, and the diameter of the passage continues to expand.

    Rumble!

    In the end, the dazzling light beam rushed directly into the Robot team and immediately swallowed the area.

    ¡°Holyshit!¡± Seeing the result of the Fire God Artillery gun, Deadpool swallowed what he wanted to say but he still couldn¡¯t help but swear.

    In front of the Fire God Artillery attack, more than a dozen Robots that were rushing towards this side and firing various long-range weapons were destroyed as the white light passed through them, nothing was left. Except for those ck iron bumps on the ground, Deadpool could no longer see any robots.

    ¡°I can not mess with Mirage Knight in the future! The thing in his hand is really dangerous, it might just vaporize me!¡± Carefully withdrawing his gaze, Deadpool whispered softly. As for what he was about to say, he will not say it anymore.

    ¡°Hey! Were you going to say something?!¡± However, just after Deadpool whispered this sentence, Mirage Knight¡¯s voice was heard from behind.

    Brush!

    Hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s voice, Deadpool jumped forward and the Laser Gun in his hand began to shoot. Although the Laser Gun is much worse than the Fire God Artillery in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, it is powerful enough to deal with these Robots.

    However, both the Laser Gun and the Fire God Artillery needed to be cooled down and charged and these two big guns were unlikely tost long in the face of hundreds of attacking robots.

    Zi Zi Zi!

    While Deadpool and Mirage Knight took out their energy weapons against the Robots, Spiderman was more rxed. He didn¡¯t need any special weapons from Mirage Knight. As Peter continues to grow, Tony has opened up almost all the systems and functions of this Spiderman suit to Peter.

    Therefore, in addition to being able to fire normal strengthened spider silk to bind the Robots, Peter can also fire strong electric cobwebs and exploding webs. As long as Peter set the power to kill in one blow, those Robots would not be able to withstand it.

    Also, Spiderman¡¯s suit now has a special Artificial Intelligence system inside it that gives Peter some help when he¡¯s fighting, like reminding him to switch attacks. So, for the moment, Spiderman is the most rxed person as he faced the Robots in the field.

    However, this situation will obviously notst too long. When Deadpool and Mirage Knight used a Laser Gun and Fire God Artillery to kill arge number of Robots when they were full of energy, some people that have been mixed in the army of Robots had reached the battlefield.

    Howls whew!

    Card!

    Deadpool, who was constantly attacking with hisser gun suddenly found that theser gun in his hand suddenly stuck and the gun body was hot. It seemed that theser gun needed a rest from the constant firing.

    Boom!

    ¡°Shit!¡± Deadpool whispered and he kicked a Robot Beast that had rushed in front of him.

    P¨±!

    Just when Deadpool put away hisser gun and was about to pull out his double des again, his movements suddenly stopped. At this time, in the middle of Wade¡¯s eyebrows, a one-centimeter-diameter hole had appeared without him knowing about it.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Wade stood stunned for a while then his figure fell straight on his back.

    Thump!

 Chapter 363 Bad Fight

    <h4>Chapter 363 Bad Fight</h4>

    Dada ~

    After Deadpool¡¯s head was pierced and he fell on his back, a man came out from behind several Robots. This man is dressed in the same way as the Winter Soldiers which were defeated by Lin Rui and he is also a new type of Winter Soldier.

    After ncing at Deadpool, who had fallen on the ground, the new Winter Soldier came out and put down theser gun in his hand. Obviously, it was he who had secretly prated Deadpool¡¯s head.

    ¡°Deadpool, Killed.¡± It was determined that Deadpool¡¯s head was prated and the new Winter Soldier reported calmly and no one knew who he was talking to.

    If Lin Rui or Peter or Harry were here, they would be able to hear it. This Winter Soldier wearing the same mask as the previous Winter Soldier is their ssmate: Tom Smith, who was captured by Hydra and transformed into a Winter Soldier.

    After finishing the report. Tom didn¡¯t care about Deadpool¡¯s body that had fallen to the ground and continued to walk forward in the direction of Mirage Knight. Just now Deadpool ran some distance away from Mirage Knight. Behind Tom, all the Robot teams quickly ran past Deadpool corpse and ran towards the other battle circles ahead.

    In the end, there was only Deadpool¡¯s gradually cooling body left on the ground. However, if anyone notices Deadpool¡¯s body, the hole in his head is healing quickly.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    When Tom walked towards Mirage Knight after killing Deadpool with a one-shot, Mirage Knight had already put away the Fire God Artillery and pulled out the Thunder de again to start using the de energy to deal with the Robots. This is a lot less efficient, but at least the Thunder de ensures enough damage to the Robots.

    However, although Lin Rui can still defeat these Robots with hi Thunder de and his internal energy but his internal energy has been consumed by a lot in the ongoing battle and there are still many robots so the situation is not optimistic.

    Moreover, Jack and Harry flying in mid-air have more trouble than Lin Rui. Don¡¯t assume that they can take advantage of high altitude because these Robots also have anti-aircraft weapons. Jack and Harry have almost been shot down by some anti-aircraft weapons several times.

    In addition to avoiding the anti-aircraft weapons of the Robot, the weapons on Harry and Jack¡¯s Hoverboard have been emptied and there is no extra energy forser strike. Faced with this situation, Harry¡¯s eyes changed and he activated his half-covered armor and jumped down directly from the Hoverboard.

    Brush!

    Boom!

    An arc was drawn in the air as Harry directly crashed into the Robot¡¯s enclosure. As the perfect adaptor for the Titan Series Serum, Harry¡¯s current strength can not be underestimated. At least, with the assistance of his Armor, those Robots would not pose many problems for him. However, Harry without high-energy weapons could not quickly kill these robots and he can only keep knocking them down.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± After Harry jumped off the Hoverboard and rushed to the ground for closebat, it was more difficult to fly in the mid-air for Jack.

    As the oldest member of the League of Defender, Jack¡¯s growth has been the worst of all the members. With his Third-level Mutant strength, his power ranks him at the bottom in the current League of Defender, except for the logistic member Sky¡¯s Eye.

    Although Jack¡¯s melee ability is also very strong, but it is notparable to the others in the League of Defender. Faced with the dense Robots below, Jack will not choose to fight hard with those iron bumps. However, the Hoverboard¡¯s weapons have been exhausted and the remaining energy in it is only enough for Jack to continuously avoid the Robot¡¯s attack.

    Faced with such an awkward situation, Jack had already had the idea of ??retreating temporarily. After all, he can¡¯t y a big role in this battle, and if he is injured, it will cause unnecessary trouble to others in the League of Defender. However, the Robots on the ground will not let Jack leave the battlefield so easily.

    Whew!

    Bang!

    Just as Jack controlled the Hoverboard to continually shuttle in mid-air to avoid ground attacks, aser suddenly hit the right rear of the Hoverboard. In an instant, the bnce of the entire Hoverboard was disrupted and then several attacks hit the Hoverboard.

    ¡°What bad luck! Sky¡¯s Eye, are you still there? Where is Mirage Knight?¡± The flying trajectory of the Hoverboard has been messed up and Jack shouted at the connector before he fellpletely to the ground.

    However, since entering this area, Jerry¡¯s voice has not been heard from the device and now there is no response.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Boom!

    Without getting a response from Sky¡¯s Eye, Jack can only jump off before the Hoverboard hits the ground. Fortunately, when the Hoverboard finally lost control, it didn¡¯t fly towards the robot team, otherwise, Jack would be in a miserable situation now. After falling to the ground, Jack had already used his speed advantage to rush towards Harry¡¯s position. He doesn¡¯t know where Mirage Knight is now and supporting each other with Harry is also an option for him.

    Brush brush!

    While running, Jack also threw out three knives. However, the knives which held enough power to prate the thick concrete wall just created three small holes of a few centimeters in a Robot¡¯s body and had almost no impact.

    ¡°Fuck! These damn robots!¡± When Jack saw the result of his attack, he loudly cursed out. As a member of the League of Defender, Jack¡¯s strength to fight against these Robots has beenpletely thrown away. Of course, as the current owner of the Frankenstein Family, Jack can provide League of Defender with far more resources than his strength.

    Just a bit pissed off by the defense of the Robots, Jack had turned his head and continued to charge toward the spot where Harry had jumped. Even if his knives can not break the robot¡¯s defense, he does not believe that more than a dozen knives can not waste a robot.

    ¡­

    When Harry and Jack were both forced to abandon their Hoverboards andnded on the ground to fight the Robots in closebat, Lin Rui also encountered a special situation. After cutting down several Robots in a row, Lin Rui suddenly felt a person approaching him quickly. Moreover, Lin Rui is very familiar with this person who ising towards him.

    Brush!

    Bang!

    Once again, his de cut off the two Humanoid Robots in front of him and Lin Rui looked back at the man in a Combat Armor who ising out of the fog.

    ¡°Tom ¡­¡± Lin Rui spoke bitterly as he looked at the familiar and stranger in front of him.

    Without seeing the face under the mask, Lin Rui can determine that this is Tom, Lin Rui remembers the Aura and Style of his friend from childhood. At the same time, Lin Rui is also feeling very guilty about Tom¡¯s appearance now. He always thinks that it was his mistake that Tom became like this. Perhaps, if he had paid more attention to him whilepleting his System Quest, Tom would not have been tricked by Hydra into bing a Winter Soldier.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight.¡± Facing Lin Rui, Tom, who had be Winter Soldier, greeted him calmly.

 Chapter 364 Subdue

    <h4>Chapter 364 Subdue</h4>

    Boom!

    When Tom and Lin Rui greeted each other, the Robots behind Lin Rui didn¡¯t stop moving and they fired theirser weapons towards Lin Rui. Despite the defense of the Phantom Suit, Lin Rui was pushed back by two steps by the impact of theser attack.

    Howls Whew!!

    As Lin Rui staggers to his feet, Tom, standing in front of him, pulls aser gun from his waist and shoots towards his head three times in a row. The strong defense of the Phantom Suit was obvious to Tom, so he took a direct aim at the head that was not protected by the Phantom Suit.

    Brush!

    Although Tom¡¯s shot was already fast, Lin Rui¡¯s response was not slow either and he began to dodge when he noticed that Tom was pulling his gun. So the threesers just wiped Lin Rui¡¯s cheek and shot past Lin Rui¡¯s hair, but it didn¡¯t hurt.

    Lin Rui, who had escaped Tom¡¯sser attack, appeared next to Tom¡¯s side at the next moment. Without using his Thunder de, his clenched fists greeted Tom.

    Boom! P¨± P¨±!

    Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s attack, Tom¡¯s reaction was also not slow. He threw theser gun out and blocked Lin Rui¡¯s punches. In closebat, holding a long-range weapon in your hand can only be a burden.

    Lin Rui felt that Tom¡¯s strength had changed too much since the two moves he used to subdue him at the previous Hydra base in New Jersey. At the very least, Lin Rui thinks Tom is better than the five upgraded Winter Soldier he has defeated just now.

    Call!

    ¡°Tom! Wake up!¡± Lin Rui shouted while punching him.

    Although knowing that the chance to wake Tom up is slim, Lin Rui will not give up. After all, the previous generation Winter Soldier Bucky is now out of Hydra¡¯s control. Although he had notpletely recovered his memories, he will at least recover them slowly in the future. For the new Winter Soldier Tom, Lin Rui also has such expectations.

    ¡°Tom? Who is that?¡± Tom stopped and whispered in confusion as he heard Lin Rui shouting at himself.

    ¡°Tom, this is you ¡­¡± As Lin Rui prepares to exin to Tom, a little surprise arises in his mind. His face suddenly changes and she hastily turns her head away.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Just after Lin Rui moved his head and shot out aser beam, several powerful attacks from behind hit him. Despite the defense of the Phantom Suit, Lin Rui also withstood the shock waves of so many attacks and the impact of the explosion, and he was directly hit and flew up. Lin Rui, who was struck in the air, moved his body to avoid subsequent attacks, and then quicklynded.

    The most dangerous part was that one of the attacks narrowly missed Lin Rui¡¯s head. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t deflected his head at thest moment, he would have been seriously injured even with the protection of internal energy. Still, the head-rubbing attack did some damage to Lin Rui, whose entire left forehead side had split open, and the bright red blood was streaming down Lin Rui¡¯s left eye before disappearing into the ck mask below.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who or what Tom is but I know that you are the target of my mission.¡± Unaware of Lin Rui¡¯s injury, Tom cooperates with the surrounding robots to attack Lin Rui again.

    Buzz ~

    Afternding, Lin Rui knelt on the ground and bowed his head slightly, so Tom could not see Lin Rui¡¯s expression or eyes at this time, otherwise, he would definitely see Lin Rui¡¯s eyes rendered with blood and purple light. When he heard Tom said that he was only one of his mission targets, Lin Rui¡¯s scarlet eyes gradually cleared.

    Brush!

    At the next moment, Lin Rui suddenly raised his head and looked at Tom. At this time, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes were filled with purple light, but his mind was extremely clear.

    ¡°Tom, don¡¯t force me to do this!¡± Lin Rui could not see a touch of humanity in Tom¡¯s eyes.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s only response is a bullet fired from Tom, who has more than one gun. In the face of his mission goal and as the most perfect upgraded version of the Winter Soldier, Tom is unlikely to be affected by Lin Rui in any way.

    Buzz!

    Facing Tom¡¯s indifference tone and attitude, Lin Rui didn¡¯t hesitate anymore, his right hand on his waist pulled out violently and the Thunder de he had just put away was pulled out again. Almost in a few tenths of a second, Lin Rui had jumped from half-kneeling position to half-airborne position, and then held up the Thunder de and shed back behind him.

    Card!

    Rumble!

    After the first full-powerunch of Fire God Artillery before, a dazzling light burst out again in the mist, but this time it was purple. Lin Rui, who was forced to this step, finally spent a lot of internal energy to make his most powerful move so far: Thunder Strike.

    Buzz!

    With the burst of purple light, Tom, who was rushing towards this direction, had to stop, because he could not see anything now, and all the purple light was filled in front of his eyes. In addition, Tom¡¯s eyes which had not budged at all since he appeared, kept shing with some strange looks, he seemed to be shocked by the power of a strike of thunder in front of him.

    Of course, Lin Rui, who issued the thunder strike did not have time to pay attention to Tom¡¯s eyes at this time. He had used his full power to kill the robots behind Tom with a thundering blow to maximize.

    Pa Pa Pa!

    In the purple glow, a half-moon de shot out in front of Lin Rui¡¯s body, expanding to more than half a meter wide and five meters wide in a few tenths of a second, and rushed toward dozens of robots in front of him. Before the light of de came, the red mechanical eyes of those robots had burst one by one as they were unable to withstand the power of the de Light.

    Brush!

    The next moment, after the robots¡¯ eyes had burst, the half-moon light of the de had passed unimpeded through them, hurtling hundreds of meters before slowly dissipating in midair.

    Huh!

    After the de light dissipated at a distance of 100 meters, the purple light gradually dissipated all over the sky, and the dyed fog recovered to the original gray color again. As for Lin Rui, hended firmly before the light cleared. Instead of watching the oue of this move, Lin Rui had rushed towards Tom¡¯s side.

    ¡°Sorry Tom!¡±

    Boom!

    As he said quickly, Lin Rui had hit Tom in the back of the head with his de handle. Lin Rui worked hard to ensure that his shot had the desired effect.

    Call!

    Although the upgraded Tom¡¯s strength is much stronger than before, but after all, he is still a person. His weakness was hit and his eyes rolled up and he fell down while Lin Rui caught him.

    Although the process was somewhat tortuous, Lin Rui subdued Tom. Moreover, this time Lin Rui will not let Hydra take Tom back. Lin Rui had been forced to let him gost time, and Lin Rui would not let this happen again.

    ¡°This time, I will definitely take you home.¡± Lin Rui said in a low voice while carrying Tom.

    Boom!

    As Lin Rui destroys dozens of robots and overpowers Tom, there is a muffled sound from a room in the Hydra subterranean base in the western United States.

    ¡°Mirage Knight!¡±

 Chapter 365 Severe Wound

    <h4>Chapter 365 Severe Wound</h4>

    In Lin Rui¡¯s side, Tom and Lin Rui had suffered a little bit of damage. At the same time, there are several other battlefields with opponents other than robots, some of them are mutants controlled by Hydra, some of them are modified mutants. These people with various special abilities cooperate with arge number of robots, which brings many troubles to League of Defender, Avengers alliance, and Iceman. Now almost everyone is injured.

    Brush!

    Dragging a robot into the ground again and trapping it, Shadowcat frowned and looked back at Iceman¡¯s position. While freezing doesn¡¯t do much damage to these robots, it does at least have some effect. Iceman alone can take on dozens of robots at once. But the emergence of Mutants has put Iceman under pressure.

    Even if he is a Fifth-Level Mutant, Iceman¡¯s variant ability is not invincible. The key is that he cannotpletely release his fifth-level ability, which will bring Iceman himself a very serious bacsh, like when saving Lin Rui¡¯s mother Mary, his attack was the biggest move Iceman could control at this time. However, Iceman can¡¯t use that attack in a short time as it will do great harm to himself.

    So Iceman has been slowly suppressed in the face of rough and fleshy robots and mutants with different abilities. Although he can defend for a long time with his own cold ice attribute, it won¡¯tst too long. Shadowcat¡¯s ability is to avoid almost all attacks, but her own attack is too weak.

    Boom!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Finally, after a wall of ice was shattered, Iceman¡¯s ice was sted by severalser beams into a cloud of ice. As Shadowcat watched from behind, she knew that Iceman had consumed too much of his energy.

    Huh!

    After Iceman¡¯s melted ice crystals were shattered, a chill slowly gathered around Shadowcat in the background, and finally solidified into a cold Iceman again.

    Buzzing ~

    However, the frozen ice quickly materialized, and Iceman appeared pale at Shadowcat¡¯s side. It seems that the damage to Iceman from breaking the Ice Crystal Avatar is considerable.

    ¡°Are you alright?! Robert!¡± Shadowcat shouted when she saw Iceman showing his true body beside her.

    Waving his hand, Iceman gave Shadowcat a reassuring look. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I still have some strength. I won¡¯t be getting out bed for three months but I will destroy them all!¡±

    Iceman also said that he would kill them all, so obviously he had a trick up his sleeve but then he would really be seriously injured.

    ¡°Robert, no! You can¡¯t use that attack anymore! Blink should have told Professor Charles about this matter and X-Men should be on the way to support us now!¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s words, Shadowcat immediately thought of what he was going to do and said anxiously.

    ¡°I can only hope so. What the hell is going on with Hydra this time? Are they really going all out now?¡± Frowning, Iceman¡¯s eyes filled with iprehension.

    Hydra¡¯s move today was indeed very unexpected. The attack on Lin Rui¡¯s mother Mary clearly was to attract the attention of some people. But, they clearly didn¡¯t use all their forces on them. They prioritized the Golden Gate Bridge and the power shown by them this time surprised SHIELD, League of Defender, X-Men, and everyone.

    If only other people came here instantly as Iceman came here in response to Mirage Knight¡¯s request for help, it would really be possible to kill Hydra. But, whether it is Tony¡¯s Iron Man army, SHIELD¡¯s follow-up support, and other members of X-Men who areing here to support them after knowing the situation here, they would get here soon. What confident Hydra has to quickly defeat these people now before their backup arrives?

    Not only is Iceman thinking about this problem, but other people who are fighting are also thinking about this problem. The battlefield on the Golden Gate Bridge is not veryrge because of the mist, and the battlefield is only a little wider. Captain Rogers and others who have joined the battlefield before have not joined with the League of Defender.

    Now, Hawkeye¡¯s arrows are long gone, so he can only fly his hoverboard to the edge. The Falcon is in better shape because his wings are more flexible than his hoverboard, but his weapons are running low.

    Captain Rogers who fell to the ground at the beginning was still fighting the robots. With a shield, Captain Rogers had already dismantled more than ten robots and he himself was only slightly injured. Judging from the results of this battle, Captain Rogers should be much more powerful than the upgraded Winter Soldiers of Hydra.

    As for ck Widow, after using up her weapons and destroying a few robots, she hid to the edge of the battlefield like Hawkeye, which is also their best choice in this case.

    Boom!

    ¡°Fury need to respond to this quickly! Otherwise, these robots won¡¯t stop here!¡± Rogers looked up and saw the half-air covered with mist and he whispered to himself, he threw a shield at a rushing robot.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    ¡°Jack!¡± Near the center of the battlefield, Harry suddenly let out a cry of concern.

    Without armed defense, Jack¡¯s physical defense is stronger than ordinary people but he was finally injured in the battle. His thighs and right shoulders were almost prated by theser beam, and Jack flew backward andy pale on the ground. In front of him, the two controlled Mutants rushed towards him with a fanatical look, apparently no longer thinking.

    The armor on Harry¡¯s body had almost been broken up, but he still rushed towards Jack¡¯s side with an unrelenting attack, trying to save his partner. However, it was simply toote for Harry¡¯s current speed.

    ¡°No! ¡­¡± Harry shouted angrily as the two Mutants were about to pounce in front of Jack.

    Brush!

    P¨± P¨±!

    Just as Jack was already lying on the ground with no movement, a crack in the air came from behind him. Then a cold streak flew over his head, straight through the Mutants¡¯ heads.

    Dada ~

    After being rescued from the edge of death, Jack stared behind him and saw a familiar figure slowlying through the fog.

    ¡°Deadpool!¡± Seeing the maning out of the fog, Jack gave a cry of excitement.

    ¡°Hey! Sorry, I just got shot in the head. It took some time for me to recover.¡± Looking at Jack on the floor, Deadpool said in a rxed voice as if getting shot in the head was nothing new.

    Looking at the hole in the middle of Deadpool¡¯s head, Jack was speechless.

    ¡°However, we don¡¯t seem to be in a very good position!¡± Deadpool¡¯s tone grew heavy as he looked at the wounded Jack and Harry, who was still in front of the Robots.

 Chapter 366 Surprised News

    <h4>Chapter 366 Surprised News</h4>

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    Boom!

    When Harry and others in the center of the battlefield had been pushed to a certain point, at the edge of the battlefield, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch were still entangled with Tony¡¯s Iron Man Brigade.

    Because of the powerfulputing power of J.A.R.V.I.S and the omnidirectional sense of spaceposed of multiple Iron Man, Quicksilver¡¯s speed is also within the calction range of J.A.R.V.I.S. Therefore, Scarlet Witch was the real threat to Tony. Faced with Scarlet Witch¡¯s powerful telekinesis power, there is no good way for him to defend with his Iron Man Armor.

    Up to now, there are only seven Iron Man left that are intact, and Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch are obviously a little exhausted because of the continued use of their abilities. They may be injured identally after entanglement.

    However,pared to the fatigue of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, Tony is even more anxious. Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch¡¯s mission is just to stop Tony¡¯s Iron Man, but Tony came here to save people and he was stopped here. Moreover, J.A.R.V.I.S detected that some unusual changes are taking ce in the space of this area, and what is likely to be happening on the Golden Gate Bridge.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Damn it! J.A.R.V.I.S, how long till our Iron Man army reaches here?!¡± Threesers were fired at Scarlet Witch in a row and Tony shouted at J.A.R.V.I.S after avoiding Quicksilver attack.

    ¡°One more minute, sir.¡± Soon, J.A.R.V.I.S had calmly answered Tony¡¯s question.

    ¡°One minute? Ok then! I only need to stall for one minute, once my Iron Man army arrives, It will be easy to deal with them!¡± Tony shouted in shock when he heard the answer from J.A.R.V.I.S. For Tony, using numbers to suppress opponents is not a shameful thing at all.

    P¨±!

    The next second, the excited Tony was in the grip of a Scarlet Witch, and the suit was thrown into the air. If the J.A.R.V.I.S hadn¡¯t adjusted hispensation power, Tony would have been thrown out of the Golden Gate below.

    Brush!

    Freed from the control of the Scarlet Witch, Tony and the rest of the Iron Man once again surround the Scarlet Witch in a constant assault, and as for Quicksilver, it¡¯s all about the J.A.R.V.I.S ¡®powerfulputing power that limits him with weapons.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    Splitting two robots with his de, Lin Rui is almost back to Rick¡¯s side, which is also the position of his father Lin Hai. Since the support from all sides has arrived, Rick has been staying here to protect the injured David and Lin Hai and other civilians bodyguards. Although he knew that the fighting outside was fierce, Rick didn¡¯t move. His current mission is to protect the people here.

    Call!

    Bang!

    As Lin Rui walked forward carrying theatose Tom, a robot with a half-bent body that had been smashed rolled over from the mist next to him and stopped at Lin Rui¡¯s feet. Stopping, Lin Rui had sensed the two peopleing from that direction.

    Dada ~

    Soon, in the direction Lin Rui was looking at, two figures slowly came out of the fog, one of them is a burly figure wearing a bluebat suit holding a shield in his hand; another figure is of a medium figure wearing a ck suit, holding a stick in his hand.

    The two people who came from the mist are Captain America Steve Rogers and Daredevil Matt, who seemed to be the only ones who managed to break through the blockade and reach the center. However, this is normal, after all, the Avenger¡¯s current members are all slightly worse at closebat than the two of them.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, this space is weird. We should retreat immediately, and SHIELD¡¯s follow-up troops should be here soon.¡± Captain Rogers directly pointed out the most serious issue right now without saying anything more to Lin Rui.

    Although Rogers had also noticed that Lin Rui is carrying a man on his shoulder, this is not the time to ask this. Although Daredevil is blind, he also knows that Lin Rui is now carrying a person. Daredevil knows that Lin Rui¡¯s friend was transformed by Hydra to be the Winter Soldier.

    ¡°I also know that, but what can we do about this space, the space-rted abilities cannot be used here, it seems that only Hydra can open the space door. We are going to meet with everyone now, and then break through together, I have a feeling that something bad will happen if we stay here¡± Lin Rui nodded and agreed with Captain Rogers¡¯s words and walked towards the original direction as he spoke.

    ¡°Space door? Hydra¡¯s space door? Mirage Knight, are you saying that Hydra has such technology as creating a stable space door?!¡± Captain Rogers reacted suddenly after walking a few steps behind Lin Rui and quickly shouted after a few steps.

    ¡°Well, yes. How do you think so many robots appear here?¡± Rogers squinted, and Lin Rui replied lightly.

    ¡°Stable space door technology! What kind of technologies is Hydra still hiding?¡± Captain Rogers was already in deep thought, not paying attention to Lin Rui¡¯s slight contempt.

    Some time ago, SHIELD¡¯s continuous attack on Hydra bases was very smooth, and many Hydra bases have been destroyed. It was originally a matter of time before Hydra waspletely eliminated from the earth if this continued. But today Hydra suddenly exposed so many technologies and strengths that have not been seen before, which made Captain Rogers¡¯s judgment on Hydra shake.

    ¡°Well, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be surprised. After all, such a technology is something that SHIELD should have been working on all along. Maybe you have that technology inside your SHIELD. I¡¯m just surprised Hydra has the technology.¡± Watching Captain Rogers muttering and frowning, Lin Rui says something curious.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Captain Rogers¡¯s brow furrowed tighter. As the most mysterious Vignte, Mirage Knight¡¯s identity has been under investigation in SHIELD, but there has been little progress, but it is certain that Mirage Knight must have a very good understanding of Hydra and SHIELD. So, Rogers believed in what Lin Rui said.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you say that, but at least I don¡¯t know that there is a space door research in SHIELD, at least there is no entry-level technology.¡± Since hisst fight with Fury over Bucky, Fury has stopped hiding anything from Rogers. So, if there really is an experiment or result in the space door inside the SHIELD, Rogers should know about it.

    ¡°How can that be? Was it because it was so important that it was kept secret from everyone? But Hydra hase up with a stable space transport technology, SHIELD should have had that technology long ago.¡± Hearing what Rogers said, Lin Rui was confused.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s view, when Rogers was found, the Magic Cube, the Infinity Stone with Spatial attributes should also be taken away by SHIELD. Now that Hydra has a mature space transmission technology, it should have been stolen from SHIELD. After all, Hydra was really prating in SHIELD at the time.

    However, if SHIELD does not have such technology, then the matter is serious. Thinking of this, a light suddenly shed in Lin Rui¡¯s head, and he felt that some things might have deviated from what he thought.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s just that Fury is hiding this, otherwise this matter is going to be big!¡± Lin Rui whispered seriously as he thought about a more likely scenario.

 Chapter 367 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 367 Decision</h4>

    When Lin Rui, Rogers, and Daredevil were defeating many robots along the way to the position guarded by Rick, the other members of the League of Defender had already retreated to this side. However, with the exception of Spiderman and Rick, others were more or less injured, of which, Jack was the most injured.

    Although Lin Rui was worried when he saw that his dad was being protected, Lin Rui restrained the urge tofort his dad and walked to his partner. After cing Tom carefully on the ground, Lin Rui looked at his friends.

    ¡°Jack, are you okay?¡± Lin Rui asked with a worried expression at a nce.

    ¡°Fortunately, I won¡¯t die just yet!¡± Jack replied stiffly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words. Indeed, based on Jack¡¯s physical strength, these injuries are very serious but they will obviously not kill him.

    ¡°Jack will be fine, I have given him the second-generation Treatment Serum, and he can recover quickly by resting.¡± In order not to worry Lin Rui, Harry said from the side.

    As Oscorp¡¯s director, Harry is now the first user of Oscorp¡¯s high-end products. Although the effect of this second-generation Treatment Serum is not less than that of the first generation, the efficacy is much milder, and the cost is much lower.

    ¡°Huh! It¡¯s not because you are worried that I am not suitable for injection for the first generation serum, otherwise I will be able to run now.¡± Jackined dissatisfiedly after hearing Harry¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what do you say now? Are you waiting for SHIELD¡¯s support and X-Men?¡± Ignoring Jack¡¯sint, Spiderman came from behind and asked.

    Although after their attacks, the robots have been eliminated by a lot in the beginning, there are still some robots that exist outside. But in addition to those robots, they had new opponents, such as Mutants transformed by Hydra and mutants with special abilities, just like Tom.

    Compared to attacking a single robot, those people are obviously more at risk to them. There are already a lot of wounded people here and it would be a bit risky to break out now. Moreover, they don¡¯t know what else wille out of that space door.

    ¡°The surest way is to stay here and wait for the support toe, but I had a feeling that something bad will happen next.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s brow furrowed when he heard Peter¡¯s words.

    Brush!

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, several people in the team¡¯s eyes shed a little light.

    Spiderman: ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    Deadpool: ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡°I also have a bad feeling.¡± Thest speaker was Captain Rogers, and other partners who didn¡¯t speak should also feel the same.

    It seems that apart from Lin Rui, his partners with the protagonist aura can also anticipate what will happen next. This also shows that there are indeed some bad things waiting for them, but they do not know what is going to happen. Could Hydra have more robots and Mutants waiting for them through space doors?

    But ording to the time, whether it is SHIELD or X-Men or Tony¡¯s Iron Man army should arrive. Even if Hydra¡¯s hidden card is strong, it won¡¯t be stronger than thebination of these three forces, otherwise, they won¡¯t hide after being exposed.

    ¡°So, are we going to break through?¡± Harry is speaking. Since everyone thinks that Hydra may have a follow-up conspiracy, then breaking out is obviously the option to avoid greater harm.

    ¡°It may not be that easy.¡± Faced with such a dilemma, Lin Rui was also very distressed.

    The key is that this space is blocked, whether it is Blink¡¯s variant ability or the space magic of Rick, they cannot get out of here, otherwise, they could leave easily at any given time. Perhaps this is what Hydra wanted to achieve from the beginning.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± Just as everyone frowned and thinking about what to do now, Daredevil standing on the periphery suddenly reminded. However, listening to his tone, it should not be the enemy.

    Rustle ~

    Soon, when everyone looked in one direction, two people came over from there, they were Iceman Robert and Shadowcat Kitty. It seems that they got rid of those Mutants.

    Everyone was not surprised at the arrival of Iceman. The people present were not ordinary people except the civilians behind them. They knew all about Iceman.

    ¡°It seems that your situation is the same as us.¡± Walking out of the fog, Iceman frowned as he saw so many people gathered in front of him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Lin Rui asked suspiciously after hearing Iceman¡¯s words. He keenly felt that those bad hunches of his seemed to be happening.

    ¡°Those robots and controlled Mutants and ability users have retreated, Didn¡¯t youe here by ident?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s doubts, Iceman asked back.

    It turned out that Iceman coulde here safely with Shadowcat, not because they solved those robots and Mutants, but those enemies retreated on their own initiative. In fact, Iceman nned to use that trick again at the time, but at thest moment, those people retreated and disappeared into the mist.

    ¡°Has the Robots retreated?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed upon hearing Iceman¡¯s answer, and he quickly spread the scope of his Insight Technique.

    However, because of these strange and obscure reasons, his Insight Technique¡¯s effect is greatly reduced, but Lin Rui can also notice that there are no robots and other enemies still active outside. No, not without, but they are gathered in one ce.

    ¡°Did Hydra retreat because they knew our support is here?¡± Spiderman also checked the surroundings and said with some uncertainty.

    ¡°No, Hydra paid such a big price today and made such a big move. If it was just that, it would be too simple. Moreover, the space door is still stable over there.¡± Lin Rui shook his head when he heard Peter¡¯s words, things are definitely not that simple. Unexpectedly, he had already noticed where those robots probably went.

    ¡°No matter what Hydra¡¯s ns are, that space door must be their starting point. So, let¡¯s destroy that space door!¡± Captain Rogers, who hadn¡¯t said much when Lin Rui was thinking about Hydra¡¯s n, was suddenly speaking seriously.

    As the Captain of the Avengers, Rogers is also a very capable person. Although there are no Avengers here, Captain Rogers can also assume the responsibility of a Captain at this time.

    Sure enough, after hearing Rogers¡¯ words, everyone else¡¯s eyes brightened, and obviously all thought this method was good.

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°I agree!¡±

    ¡°Destroy the Space Door!¡±

    Soon, the partners here have expressed their views.

 Chapter 368 Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 368 Running Away</h4>

    Boom!

    When Lin Rui and others decided to destroy Hydra¡¯s space door, the battle between Tony and Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch at the edge of the fog had reached the final stage. There are only thest three remaining Iron Man, and Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver are obviously overdrawn due to too much use of their abilities.

    However, although there are only three Iron Man left, Tony is not worried at all. Because, his Iron Man army has arrived, and now he can see the little ck spots flying behind him. Each ck dot is an Iron Man, and at a nce, there are more than eighty of them.

    In addition to the support of Tony¡¯s Iron Man army, the follow-up support of SHIELD has also arrived. More than a dozen Quinjets armed to teeth had rushed in the other direction. In addition to Tony¡¯s Iron Man army and SHIELD¡¯s Quinjet fleet, there is also another powerful support, that is, X-Men¡¯s supersonic optical stealth fighter.

    In fact, although X-Men is made up of Mutants, they have owned a lot of high-end technology in the world from the beginning. Moreover, Professor Charles and Mao Erik coborated with the US government a few decades ago, and they also obtained a lot of cutting-edge technology.

    Later, after Charles and Mao parted ways from the government to establish X-Men, they relied on the savings of their ancestors to maintain X-Men¡¯s high-end equipment updates, including the help of Hank. As a high IQ Mutant, Hank can personally assemble a supersonic fighter jet.

    There are a few people sitting in the X-Men stealth fighter jet. The X-Men Storm is the Captain of this support team, as well as there are Colossus and several other X-Men members. Blink is also here at this time. Although the space ss capability of that area is locked, Blink¡¯s ability is still very useful once she is out of it.

    Tony¡¯s Iron Man army and the SHIELD fighter group¡¯s rapid approach to Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch was obviously also noticed by them and they realized that they would have a difficult time dealing with a dozen Iron Man. They are not so stupid to directly confront Tony and SHIELD with their power.

    Buzz! Boom!

    ¡°Pietro! It¡¯s time to go!¡± Scarlet Witch shouted loudly, holding twoser beamsing at her.

    Hydra¡¯s order was to stop Tony¡¯s Iron Man, but now the situation is far beyond their ability, Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver are not fools. Originally, the attribution to Hydra is not strong, of course, if they can¡¯t beat it, they have to run.

    Brush!

    After Scarlet Witch shouted, Quicksilver had appeared beside her instantly. At this time, Quicksilver¡¯s face was a little pale, and it was obvious that he has been overdrawing his abilities.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Scarlet Witch asked worriedly when she saw how Quicksilver looked like.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. However, the support of Tony¡¯s Iron Man army and SHIELD has alreadye. Is Hydra nning to continue? This is a meaningless attack now!¡± His eyes stared closely at the Iron Man and fighters in the distance and Quicksilver said while frowning.

    ¡°Perhaps, as you said before, this is just a tentative attack. I have just noticed that those robots seem to have shrunk near the space door, maybe they are ready to withdraw.¡± While defending Tony¡¯s attack, Scarlet Witch replied.

    ¡°Huh! Even if it was a tentative attack, but they did not inform us when retreating, it seems that they want us to break off!¡± It is not clear what Hydra is nning and Quicksilver can only think so now.

    ¡°Then do we leave now? Although they look fierce, they can¡¯t help us if we want to escape.¡± Scarlet Witch asked after hearing Quicksilver¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Of course, we go now! We have already done what we should do.¡± While answering Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver had wrapped his hand around her waist.

    ¡°Bye!¡± Waving at Iron Man stopped by Scarlet Witch, Quicksilver had already activated his ability.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch had disappeared in front of Tony. J.A.R.V.I.S was able to ¡°See¡± Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch quickly rushing into the mist, and soon disappeared. Obviously, Quicksilver intends to pass through the mist and leave from another direction that is not blocked by the enemy.

    ¡°Sir, they left.¡± When Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch went deep into the fog, J.A.R.V.I.S could no longer ¡°see¡± them.

    ¡°Let them run!¡± Tony obviously didn¡¯t care for Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch as Tony himself would be frightened by the number of Iron Man troops.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see what happened to Mirage Knight and others. Also, there are people hiding underneath, arranged some Iron Man to support them. The Avengers are still not strong enough and they hid from the robots after their weapons went out¡± No one stopped him and Tony drove the Iron Man Armor toward the depths of the fog. While flying, Tonymanded to J.A.R.V.I.S.

    As for those who Tony said were hiding under, it was obviously Hawkeye, Falcon, and ck Widow. It is not that they are not strong enough, but that they are really unable to exert more power in the face of more robots.

    Howls Whew!

    Following Quicksilver, Tony rushed into the fog with three Iron Man. Later, nearly a hundred Iron Man arrived in the battlefield in about ten seconds, which is why Tony stopped waiting for a while. However, if Tony knows what will happen in these ten seconds, he will definitely wait for the Iron Man toe and take action.

    ¡­

    Just when Quicksilver took Scarlet Witch into the depths of the fog and left in the other direction of the Golden Gate Bridge, Lin Rui and others had already arrived near the space gate. At this time, they have also found out why the robots had disappeared to. It turned out that they all gathered beside the space door and seemed to be protecting the space door.

    As for the Mutants controlled by Hydra, they did not see them, and they should still be hidden in the mist.

    ¡°Why are they all here now? Are they going to retreat?¡± Harry asked curiously as he watched dozens of robots guarding the space door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it should be a retreat. If they wanted to retreat, they should have gone before wee. The space door is very stable, maybe Hydra is going to send something powerful.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui denied Harry¡¯s guess.

    ¡°No matter what they n to do, the key must be on this space door. If we destroy it, everything will stop.¡± The closer he got to the space door, the more uneasy Captain Rogers felt and he looked at Lin Rui around him seriously.

    ¡°I Know, leave it to me.¡± Nodding towards Rogers, Lin Rui had already gone out.

    Brush!

    The Fire God Artillery that was put away before was taken out by Lin Rui again. The huge muzzle and exaggerated shape made the people who saw it for the first time amazed. Carrying Fire God Artillery, he aimed at the position of the space door in front of him and Lin Rui¡¯s hand had slowly pressed to fire.

    Buzz!

    Boom!

 Chapter 369 Attack

    <h4>Chapter 369 Attack</h4>

    Buzz ~

    After a short charge, a dazzling white light erupted from the mouth of Fire God Artillery in Lin Rui¡¯s hand. Although the people around him were already prepared, their eyes were still struck by the light and they had to shield them.

    Boom!

    When the dazzling light erupted, Fire God Artillery¡¯s attack had already fired toward the space gate. After breaking away from the muzzle, the beam quickly expanded to a diameter of one meter and rushed toward the space door. The surrounding air was instantly burned and made a snorting sound. The mist also evaporated more than one meter in diameter.

    After a burst of Fire God Artillery, Lin Rui stared forward without blinking his eyes. He always thought it would not be that simple. The robots standing next to the space door are not a hindrance. Fire God Artillery canpletely smash them and hit the space door behind them, but would it be really that simple?

    Sigh!

    The ray of light has touched the robot that was blocking the space door in a blink of an eye. The robot made of hard alloy melted fell apart like cream as it could not stop the great power of Fire God Artillery.

    Buzz!

    However, just after Fire God Artillery destroyed the robot and sted towards the space door and was only one meter away, a dazzling light suddenly shed from that space door. The blue light was fleeting, if not for Lin Rui paying attention to the movement of the space door, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the blue light.

    ¡°That¡¯s! ¡­¡± Lin Rui shouted suddenly after seeing the fleeting blue light.

    ¡°Mirage Knight ¡­¡±

    Buzz!

    Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s changes, Peter standing next to him was about to ask what happened, but he couldn¡¯t say anything as the Fire God Artillery in front of them had already mmed into the space door. It was at this time that a strong wave of space power rushed out of the space door. Unlike the previous spatial fluctuations that permeate the entire area, this spatial fluctuation obviously feels much more substantial.

    The Fire God Artillery sted into the space door and there should have been a violent explosion, but there was no movement at this time, the light was still dazzling, but it had no effect. It was as if it were just a beam of very bright light, not an attack that could copse a building.

    If someone can stand close to the space door at this time, they would see why Fire God Artillery¡¯s attack has no effect, because the wave of space power rushing out of the space door seems to be blocked by a tangible substance. In front of that beam, although Fire God Artillery¡¯s attack power is indeed very strong but it can not break through this invisible obstacle to the space door.

    Buzz!

    P¨±!

    After stalemate for about 0.1 seconds, the Fire God Artillery¡¯s beam was wiped out directly under the invisible spatial fluctuation. The big killer in Lin Rui¡¯s hands was enough to reverse some small-scale fighting situations and that big power attack had just disappeared!

    Buzz!

    After extinguishing Fire God Artillery¡¯s attack, the invisible wave of space swept quickly towards the outside and instantly came towards Lin Rui and others.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    ¡°Back!¡±

    After seeing the blue light inside the space door, Lin Rui has discovered where the problem is. After the fire God Artillery¡¯s attack is inexplicably wiped out, Lin Rui suddenly has a strong feeling in his heart and his heartbeats sped up! Without thinking about it, Lin Rui quickly pulled Peter and Harry back.

    In addition to Lin Rui, Captain Rogers and Iceman also felt this. Iceman pulled Shadowcat while Rogers pulled Daredevil, and they all pulled back almost at the same time as Lin Rui. Therefore, when that invisible spatial wave swept over towards them, only Deadpool had not had the time to retreat.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Seeing that the teammates around him had quickly retreated, Deadpool screamed and cursed and then turned to prepare to escape.

    Brush!

    However, Deadpool had just turned halfway, and the invisible spatial fluctuations had swept over him. Deadpool, who is already immortal, felt the threat of death at this moment, but even if Deadpool was moving, he could not avoid it.

    P¨±!

    Without any hindrance, the invisible wave prated through Deadpool¡¯s body and swept farther away. As for Deadpool, his half-turned body is settled there and there is no movement from him and no one knows whether he is dead or alive.

    Lin Rui did not see Deadpool¡¯s end. Now he just feels that there is death behind him that is chasing him. Once he can¡¯t run, he will die here. Therefore, at this time, Lin Rui did not manage his internal energy at all and he used all of his effort to make him faster.

    A little bit behind Lin Rui, Iceman directly turned into ice crystals and glide on the ground. This speed is not much slower than Lin Rui¡¯s. So, the two behind are Captain Rogers and Daredevil.

    Seeing the speed of the invisible fluctuations, sooner orter, it will catch up with the few people who are fleeing. Moreover, they don¡¯t know how wide it will spread. If it¡¯s big enough, people such as Rick and Jack hiding in front won¡¯t be able to escape.

    ¡°What should I do?! How can I block the attack from the back? The power of Infinity Stone from the space! System! Can you help me?¡± While running, Lin Rui was eagerly thinking about the way to deal with it, and even started to ask for help.

    However, there is no response from the system in his mind. Moreover, even if the system responds, it may not have a way for Lin Rui to avoid the attack from Space Infinity Stone. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Space Infinity Stone. The blue light Lin Rui saw in the space door came from the Magic Cube.

    This exins why Hydra has such a stable space door, but SHIELD does not. It turned out that when Shield rescued Captain Rogers, they didn¡¯t find the Space Infinity Stone together with him, but it was found by Hydra.

    After so many years of secret research, Hydra knows many things about the development of Magic Cube¡¯s capabilities. At least, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t stop the attack that was approaching them quickly.

    Brush!

    Just as Lin Rui racked his brain and thought about how to solve the present threat, Iceman suddenly stopped in a circle around him.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hide like this! I¡¯ll stop it, you go ahead!¡± Iceman stopped at the spot and looked at Captain Rogers and Daredevil who rushed past him and shouted loudly.

    Rather than being caught up in the end, it is better to fight now. Regardless of the threat behind him, Iceman still has confidence in his big move. The strongest person here is Iceman. The Level-5 Mutant is not just for show and fun.

    ¡°Robert,e back! That¡¯s not something that you can block!¡± Lin Rui shouted anxiously, seeing Iceman intending to block the space attack by himself.

    The rest of the world may not know what this powerful, death-threatening attack is, but Lin Rui knows, it¡¯s an attack from the Magic Cube or theSpace Infinity Stone. How Iceman can stand against it by himself.

    The only way for them now is to hope that the range of this attack will not be toorge so that they can still escape. As for Deadpool, Lin Rui can only hope that his undead body and immortality can hold him up.

    However, Iceman obviously would not listen to Lin Rui, he had turned to face the rear. Shadowcat also appeared from behind Iceman, holding Iceman tightly.

    Call!

    ¡°Absolutely feeze!¡± Iceman snorted and opened his arms violently.

 Chapter 370 Canâ€™t Block?

    <h4>Chapter 370 Can¡¯t Block?</h4>

    Shout!

    With Iceman¡¯s arms outstretched, an icy blue halo of light spreads out rapidly around Iceman. Only this time Iceman kept the ball in front of him, so it didn¡¯t spill over to Lin Rui and others behind him. An icy blue halo of light rushed past Iceman, nketing the area.

    It only takes a second as Iceman stopped running and turned around to face the danger behind him, he stretched out his arms to release his attack. However, when Iceman¡¯s ice blue halo spread out less than two meters, it was blocked. The space attack from the Space Infinity Stone arrived in front of him!

    Buzz!

    In the direction where the icy blue halo was spreading, a sharp small sphere appeared in midair, the icy blue halo of Iceman¡¯s absolutely frozen realm was on one side and the white haze was on the other side and a thin, barely visible gap of pure white light was in the middle.

    This pure white gap is the engagement space created by Iceman¡¯s absolute ice and Space Infinity Stone¡¯s attack against each other. After the collision, this gap has been pressed towards the ice blue side.

    As a big move from the Level 5 Mutant Iceman, the total release of Absolute Freeze is powerful enough to even freeze time. Although Iceman is not yet fully capable of unleashing the full power of a level 5 Mutant but he is more powerful than any other mutant on the. However, such a big move is now blocked by the invisible waves of space, and his attack is getting pushed back.

    Huh!

    With his open arms trembling, Iceman felt that his Absolute Freeze was being worn away by a force so powerful that his attack was not enough to freeze anything and he only felt the inexplicable power of the attack. It is the first time that Iceman has seen the Absolute Freeze being suppressed since he took control of his abilities more steadily.

    ¡°Kitty! Hurry up and leave!¡± Once again increasing the energy output, Iceman shouted to Shadowcat, who was holding him from behind. Regardless of whether he can finally stop this attack or not, Iceman did not want Shadowcat to be in such a dangerous situation with him.

    However, as Iceman¡¯s lover, Shadowcat couldn¡¯t have left without him. Moreover, Shadowcat can do something in this situation. In addition to her ability to cross over matter, Shadowcat can also transmit her energy to others. This is when she transmits her energy to Iceman.

    Buzz!

    Knowing that Shadowcat would not leave, Iceman didn¡¯t say much but put more power in his Absolute Freeze attack. By this time, Iceman had exploded within 100% of his ability. If this can¡¯t stop this invisible attack, Iceman can only risk releasing his Fifth-Level Mutant ability that has been suppressed, but he can¡¯t predict the consequences.

    Kakaka!

    Although Iceman has the support of Shadowcat, the range of Absolute Freeze is still squeezed by the invisible wave and it slowly pushed towards this side. It seems that the attack of a powerful Fifth Level Mutant can¡¯t stop this attack from the Space Infinity Stone.

    ¡°Cough!¡± The range of Absolute Freeze was constantly suppressed and the surface of Iceman¡¯s human-shaped Ice Crystal has slowly cracked, and he can¡¯t hold on.

    Buzz!

    Boom!

    When Iceman blocked the invisible attack with his own strength and could not hold on, a sudden wave of energy came from behind him. Then, a dazzling white light erupted behind Iceman, and at the same time, a thick beam of light passed Iceman from behind and shot toward the front. It was Fire God Artillery¡¯s attack as someone had fired again with Fire God Artillery in the back!

    Buzz!

    However, although the Fire God Artillery¡¯s power is indeed strong but before, the Fire God Artillery¡¯s attack only persisted for less than a second before this invisible attack and it was wiped out. So this shot was nothing more than a small stone hitting the earth. It seemed to have no other effect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! It doesn¡¯t matter if the Fire God Artillery is scrapped!¡± Just as Iceman¡¯s newly raised hope dimmed, Mirage Knight¡¯s voice passed from behind.

    Boom!

    Then, three consecutive dazzling lights erupted behind Iceman, and Fire God Artillery had fired continuously. It turned out that after seeing Iceman¡¯s big move actually stopping the invisible attack, Lin Rui and others also stopped. None of Lin Rui¡¯s people are ordinary people, and no one will choose to escape if they can repel that attack head-on.

    So, after throwing the Fire God Artillery to Harry, Lin Rui himself has also exploded with internal energy to prepare his strongest blow.

    ¡°Thunder Strike!¡±

    Brush!

    Behind the three consecutive Fire God Artillery attacks, a simrly dazzling purple light burst out instantly. Then, a half-moon-shaped purple de light apanied by a purple electric arc followed the Fire God Artillery beam towards the invisible attack.

    Howls whew!

    After Lin Rui used his strongest attack, Spiderman continued to shoot his variant spider silk with the strongest attack power. As for Captain Rogers, he directly threw out his shield, as there was no extra long-range attack weapon on him. Harry and Daredevil also wanted to help, but they didn¡¯t even have a weapon to throw.

    Rumble!

    Under the full-strength attack of Lin Rui and others, the invisible spatial fluctuation attack finally burst into mes, and it seemed that some energy was consumed. It seems that as long as there is enough power, that space attack from Infinity Stone is not really capable of destroying anything.

    However, even after the attack power of Lin Rui and others broke out, it still did not repel that invisible spatial fluctuation. Iceman¡¯s Absolute Freeze is still being melted, but the speed has slowed down by a lot.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work! Go Now!¡± Iceman shouted loudly behind him, feeling that the Absolute Freeze wouldn¡¯tst for long.

    Only after Lin Rui and others have left, Iceman can desperately release the superpower of the Fifth-Level Mutant, otherwise, his teammates would be injured by mistake before repelling this attack.

    ¡°Come on again! Thunder Strike!¡± However, Lin Rui apparently did not intend to leave Iceman alone to face such a danger and attacked with his strongest attack. This time, the remaining internal energy in Lin Rui¡¯s body has been used up.

    Buzz!

    The purple light erupted again, and the half-moon-shaped de light appeared again, sting forward with iparable energy.

    Now only Lin Rui can attack again, Spiderman¡¯s spider silk has been exhausted, and Fire God Artillery is almost scrapped. Rogers¡¯s shield was just hit on the wave of space and was bounced back directly and it was not useful.

    Howls whew!!

    However, just as the purple de light rushed forward, there was a burst of sound barrier-breaking from behind Lin Rui.

    Buzz!

    At the next moment, threeser beams burst from the midair behind Lin Rui and follow the purple des in front of them into the wave of space. Is the Iron Man! Tony¡¯s Iron Man finally arrived!

    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys do anything without me!¡± After the threesers appeared, Tony¡¯s voice passed from midair.

 Chapter 371 The Iron Man Army Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 371 The Iron Man Army Arrives</h4>

    Buzz!

    After the arrival of Tony¡¯s three Iron Man, threeser beams from their chest stared to bombard the Invisible Space attack with Lin Rui and others. At the full power output of the Miniature Arc Reactor, Tony¡¯s three attacks have surpassed Lin Rui¡¯s Thunder Strike.

    However, even if the sudden addition of Tony as a new force was added, it is only to slow down the spread of the spatial fluctuations and it is not enough to repel it.

    ¡°Tony! What about your Iron Man army?¡± With cracks appearing all over Iceman¡¯s body, Lin Rui yells anxiously at Tony in mid-air.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry! Here we are!¡± Tony is not angry when Lin Rui calls him by his first name. The situation is really urgent.

    Brush brush!

    After Tony answered, there was a sound of objects approaching at high speed. Without looking back, Lin Rui already knew that Tony¡¯s Iron Man army had finally arrived. In Lin Rui¡¯s view, there are hundreds of Iron Man that have already flown over, and now he can feel more at ease. The attack released by the Space Infinity Stone in front of him is indeed strong, but it is not possible to be as strong as the full-powered attack of One Hundred Iron Man.

    Of course, this is because the Infinity Stone is in Hydra¡¯s hands. If it was in the hands of a certain god-like character, Lin Rui would not be thinking like this. Because not just anyone can fully exert the power of an Infinity Stone, Hydra cannot fully release the power of Infinity Stone even if they use it.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, st it!!!¡± His support has finally arrived and Tonymanded.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a quiet ¡°yes¡±, JARVIS took control of the hundreds of Iron Men and fired the Chest Cannons at the rear of the explosion below.

    Buzz!

    Boom!

    The next second, hundreds ofser beams burst through the air, pointing directly at the space gate below! From Lin Rui¡¯s point of view, more than a hundred brilliant white beams suddenly appeared overhead, as if they were performing some special effects. However, this gorgeous picture represents absolute power.

    Call!

    After Tony¡¯s Iron Man army attacked at the same time, Lin Rui, who had been holding his sword in the air, finally fell to the ground. In the position where the attack fluctuated ahead, the power of the Thunder Strike gradually dissipated. However, with Tony taking over, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t need to attack again.

    After Tony¡¯s arrival, Lin Rui¡¯s feeling of being overwhelmed gradually disappeared. It seems that this attack can be finally blocked by Iron Man¡¯s army.

    ¡°Explode! With the full support of hundreds of Iron Men, Iceman, who had already been unable to hold out, gave a loud shout and flung his arms forward.

    Brush!

    The range of the Absolute Freeze that was originally spread out narrowed instantly and condensed into an extreme ice blue beam, and then mmed into the space fluctuation.

    Card!

    After condensing out the power of Absolute Freeze, Iceman was finally unable to support any more, and the melted ice crystals dissipated directly, revealing Iceman¡¯s entity again. Shadowcat, who also spent a lot of power behind Iceman, grabbed Iceman and didn¡¯t let him fall down because of the excessive consumption.

    At this point, that spatial fluctuation has beenpletely handed over to Tony¡¯s Iron Man army. However, Lin Rui and his team are not as worried as they were at first. Because, since hundreds ofser beams had hit the invisible attack, a circle of ripples had formed in that space, and it slowly spread to the back, it is clear that the invisible attack has been unable to hold.

    Call!

    ¡°It¡¯s finally blocked!¡± Lin Rui was relieved to see the space shrink back under the attack of hundreds ofser beams.

    However, although this attack was blocked, Lin Rui will not be fully rxed. Because Lin Rui already knows that the Space Infinity Stone is in the hands of Hydra, no one can estimate how much power Hydra can draw out from this Infinity Stone at the same time. If Hydra really got more powerful things from the Space Infinity Stone, Lin Rui felt that his n to eliminate Hydra might be a lot harder then he had expected.

    Buzz!

    Although Lin Rui was still worried about the Space Infinity Stone but under the joint attack of the Iron Man army, the invisible attack was finally repelled to the vicinity of the Space Door. If it continued, the space gate will be destroyed by theser beams, so that they can be truly assured.

    Call!

    Hundreds of Iron Man were already shooting, and Tony flew from the air andnded next to Lin Rui. ncing at the group of people with some injuries, Tony said nothing. If Tony sent his Iron Man army directly from the beginning, today¡¯s battle may be much easier.

    ¡°We¡¯re okay.¡± Lin Rui seemed to know what Tony was thinking and suddenly said to him.

    Lin Rui was also far from expecting things to turn out like this today. Not only did Hydra go further than he had expected, but a bug ss item like Space Infinity Stone finally appeared. If Lin Rui had known, he would have asked Tony and X-Men to back him up with their full force.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    ¡°Simr space strike detected!¡± As Lin Rui and his teammates watched the hundreds ofser beams that had hit the gate of space and were about to destroy it, JARVIS¡¯s urgent voice suddenly came from Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor.

    Buzz!

    Then, before anyone could react, a space wave that was the same as before was rushed out from that Space Door again, and it instantly merged with the space wave in front.

    Boom!

    Almost instantaneously, hundreds ofser beams that had already upied the absolute upper hand were blocked after the fusion of the two spatial waves. Although it has not been repulsed yet, if another space fluctuations are rushed out from the inside of the Space Door, hundreds ofser beams would not be able to block it.

    ¡°Damn it! J.A.R.V.I.S, start our new weapon!¡± Tony shouted quickly when he saw the sudden situation in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Kakaka!

    As J.A.R.V.I.S agreed, a special device suddenly appeared on the shoulders of hundreds of Iron Man suspended in midair, which seemed to be a special weaponuncher.

    ¡°New weapon? Could it be? ¡­¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly lighted up after watching Iron Man Armor¡¯s change as he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    Buzz ~ Boom!

    After a short charge, a strange wave rushed out from each Iron Man Armor¡¯s shoulder, this is a different attack from theser, but it can¡¯t be ignored.

    ¡°Magic attack?! Has Tony really seeded?!¡± Lin Rui shouted in his heart after sensing the bizarre fluctuations sting from Iron Man¡¯s shoulder.

    Finally, in front of Lin Rui¡¯s desired eyes, those strange waves hit the space wave. In an instant, a brilliant golden light burst out on the Space Door with space as a barrier.

    ¡°It¡¯s effective!¡± Lin Rui shouted in surprise at the scene in front of him.

    However, unlike Lin Rui¡¯s surprise, Tony still frowned.

 Chapter 372 Breaking

    <h4>Chapter 372 Breaking</h4>

    Buzz!

    In front of Lin Rui and others, the Space Door has beenpletely covered by theser beam and the brilliant golden light. Under such a powerful blow which even Iceman¡¯s Absolute Freee can¡¯t stop it. So, everyone was relieved, except Tony.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, is there something wrong?¡± Lin Rui asked quickly after noticing Tony¡¯splexion around him. At this time, although Lin Rui was still worried, he was not so nervous at first, so he didn¡¯t call Tony¡¯s name directly.

    ¡°The subsequent attacks have little effect.¡± Frowning, Tony answered seriously. Of course, when there are many people around, Tony will not directly say that his weapons are derived from Magic-Derived technology.

    ¡°You mean those new weapons are useless?¡± Lin Rui asked in surprise after hearing Tony¡¯s answer. He just felt the strong magic wave just now, how could it be useless.

    ¡°The weapons are effective, I have tested them before, but they may not have yed their due role for the target this time.¡± Shaking his head, Tony didn¡¯t know that the magical blows he had worked so hard on were actually useless against that. These attacks had little effect.

    ¡°Then this is the case ¡­¡± If the magic strike has no effect, it is hard to say whether the space door can be destroyed. After all, the hundreds ofser beams before appeared to be blocked.

    Buzz!

    Just as Lin Rui and Tony finished speaking, the position of the space door covered by the brilliant light in front of them again spread out with a wave of space power. Then, all the light was pushed away by an invisible barrier, revealing the intact space door inside.

    ¡°Sir, a third Space-Type strike was detected.¡± As the invisible barrier spread outward, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice was heard again.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Tony sighed angrily at the scene in front of him. Hundreds of Iron Man, hundreds of miniature Arc Reactor¡¯s full power strikes failed to destroy the space door, and Tony was almost out of options.

    Buzz!

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, activate the Damocles Reese Sword System!¡± Seeing that the invisible barrier was isting hundreds ofser beams and is spreading outward more and more quickly, Tony ordered J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Sir, starting the Damocles Reese Sword System requires the joint authorization of Director Fury and you.¡± However, this time J.A.R.V.I.S did not immediately agree but instead reminded.

    ¡°The situation is so urgent that Fury can¡¯t be contacted. I can only start it first. I¡¯ll exin it to Furyter!¡± Of course, Tony knew that the use of the Damocles Reese Sword System requires Fury¡¯s joint authorization, but nowmunications cannot be established in this area. Getting in touch with the outside world is next to impossible at the current time and the threat of the space door in front of him has obviously reached a point that cannot be ignored.

    The so-called Damocles Reese Sword System proposed by Tony is a series of space-based weapon systemsposed of satellites in low-Earth orbit that can strike the earth in all directions. This space-based system isposed of a total of Twenty-Four Near-Earth satellites. It costs a lot of money and manpower. Without Tony¡¯s support, SHIELD wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete such a strike system that can cover the whole world so quickly.

    Of course, such a system that can threaten any organization on the will not remain in the hands of an individual, even if Tony provided a lot of technical and financial support. The fact is that such space-based weapons are subject to the monitoring of the World Security Council, and every use of them needs to be evaluated, which is why J.A.R.V.I.S reminded Tony.

    After Tony finished speaking, J.A.R.V.I.S did not immediately answer, it seems to be evaluating whether the current situation is dire enough to use the space-based weapons. Moreover, the use of space-based weapons is not intended to be used. It requires a Near-Earth satellite just above this area to urately strike.

    Within a few seconds of JARVIS thinking, the attack from the front space gate had forced theser beam back, so it seemed impossible to destroy the space gate even after consuming the energy of hundreds of Arc reactors.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Just as Lin Rui and others were anxiously waiting for J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s decision, an unexpected surprise sound came from the headset that Lin Rui had been wearing.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Spiderman! I was finally able to contact you! Are you okay?!¡± It was Jerry¡¯s voice that came from the League of Defender Logistics Sky¡¯s Eye connectionwork!

    After Lin Rui heard Jerry¡¯s voice in the headset, the other teammates standing next to him and Captain Rogers¡¯s face also changed. It seems that they also received news from outside the blocked area.

    ¡°Sir, themunication blockade in this area has been lifted, and Director Fury has been connected.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S, who had been silent for a few seconds before speaking to Lin Rui and others, said again. It seems that J.A.R.V.I.S did it in ordance with the regtions at the moment ofmunication recovery.

    Rumble! Click!

    However, before waiting for Tony to say anything, lightning suddenly shed from the fog above the Golden Gate Bridge. The huge white and blue lightning directly cleaved the mist that enveloped the Golden Gate Bridge and shed in, and it happened to be at the position of the space door but the lighting was blocked by the invisible barrier.

    Rumble!

    However, although the invisible space barrier blocked the sudden thunder, it was obviously unable to withstand the impact of such a powerful natural attack. The space barrier that had originally spread outwards shrank again.

    ¡°Thor?!¡±

    ¡°Storm!¡±

    Lin Rui and Iceman both screamed in surprise when they saw the huge thunder break through the mist and finally hit the space door. However, the names they called were different.

    After hearing the name Iceman shouted, Lin Rui reacted and smiled bitterly. That¡¯s right, how could it be Thor, Thor is still taking care of stray dogs in another area of ??New York. In the world of Marvel World, there are more than one person who can y Thunder and it is just not Thor who could do it, and Storm in X-Men is also a good user of Thunder and lightning.

    As the peak Fourth Level Mutant, Storm is one of the main force members in X-Men. And this powerful Thunder is obviously from Storm, so it seems that X-Men¡¯s support has arrived. Moreover, the recovery ofmunications may be caused by Storm¡¯s lightning strike.

    Rumble! Click!

    After the first thunder pierced through the mist, the following thunder was not weaker than the first, and it pierced through the mist and hit the space door. The space barrier that came out of the space door finally copsed under the continuous bombardment of hundreds ofser beams and the powerful thunder.

    ¡°The fog is gone!¡± No one knows if it was because of Storm¡¯s attack but the fog that enveloped the entire Golden Gate Bridge and the surrounding area gradually dissipated.

    When the fogpletely dissipated, everyone finally saw what was going on outside. Dozens of SHIELD Quinjetspletely upied this space, floating just outside the fog. At a slightly further distance, an invisible sonic fighter stopped at the surface of the Golden Gate Strait. In the midair above the Golden Gate Bridge, a woman with silver-white hair is using her own strength to mobilize the Thunder from the Thunderclouds, it is Storm.

    And the outsiders can finally clearly see the situation on the Golden Gate Bridge. The Iron Man army who rushed in before was suspended in mid-air to attack a certain ce on the bridge, which is the location where the thunder strike fell. And not far from that location, the League of Defender and the members of SHIELD and X-Men stood together looking at the front with a serious face.

    ¡°It seems that it is no longer necessary to use space-based weapons.¡± Seeing the lineup outside, Tony had disconnected the emergencymunication with Fury.

    Just after he said this sentence, Fury on a Quinjet had issued an order: Full attack!

    Howls whew!

 Chapter 373 Death?

    <h4>Chapter 373 Death?</h4>

    Rumble!

    Boom!

    There were thunderstorms in the sky,ser volleys from Tony Iron Man¡¯s army, and countless heat weapons from the SHIELD in the background. In such no dead Angle Omni-directional big power attack, the Space Door is finallypletely destroyed, which also means that the Space Barrier also disappeared with the destruction of the Space Door.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over!¡± Captain Rogers said in a deep voice as he looked at the Space Doorpletely shrouded in front by the explosion.

    Huh!

    Feeling the explosion shock wave blowing on his face, Lin Rui felt heavy. Others may just feel that Hydra¡¯s hidden strength is stronger than they had previously estimated, maybe today was a desperate counterattack from their side. But Lin Rui knows that Hydra with Infinity Stone in hand is stronger than they had thought. If today¡¯s support had note on a timely base, someone would really have died here.

    Buzz!

    Seeing a Quinjet flying slowly from midair, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered. When Storm¡¯s Thunder cracked the Mist and Communication were reestablished, Lin Rui had already contacted Jack, who was resting in the back and told him to inform Rick to take them away quickly.

    On the one hand, Lin Rui does not want to expose his rtionship with the sorcerers prematurely, although SHIELD may already be aware of it. On the other hand, his father is in the middle of several ordinary people in there. If SHIELD wants to investigate carefully, it may expose his true identity.

    Now that Rick has taken Jack, Tom, and his father away, Lin Rui has nothing to worry about. However, he looked at the ruins in front of him and he had a feeling that he had forgotten something. Regardless of Furying out of the Quinjet, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes nced around.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what happened to you there? Is the matter resolved? Is everyone okay?¡± Just as Lin Rui was looking around the battlefield, Jerry¡¯s voice continued toe from the headset.

    Although themunication was reestablished, Lin Rui didn¡¯t have time to reply to Jerry because things were too urgent here, which made Jerry very worried, although he showed that everyone seemed to be fine.

    ¡°Well, things are resolved, we¡¯re all right ¡­ No, Deadpool!¡± Lin Rui responded to Jerry¡¯s words while looking around, and suddenly remembered what he had forgotten. It was Deadpool. When the attack suddenly rushed out of the Space Door, only Deadpool did not have time to escape and was hit by the attack.

    ¡°Deadpool!¡± Lin Rui rushed forward while shouting worriedly.

    Huh!

    Behind Lin Rui, Spiderman quickly followed as he also remembered that Deadpool had not escaped before. If they were hit by that attack, they would be dead now. However, Deadpool¡¯s mutant ability is his abnormal vitality and recovery power, maybe he is not dead yet?

    H H!

    Quickly reaching the ruins, Lin Rui found the figure buried in the stone that had no sound and temperature. Pulling the stone apart a few times, Lin Rui reached towards Deadpool lying face down and pulled him out. However, Deadpool seemed to be really dead at this time as there wasn¡¯t even any heartbeat in his body.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Deadpool he ¡­¡± Peter couldn¡¯t feel any vitality from Deadpool anymore and asked Lin Rui with a trembling voice.

    P¨±!

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t answer Peter¡¯s words, but silently took out a first-generation gene therapy Serum and injected it into Wade. Because of the particrity of Wade¡¯s mutant ability, in theory, he can recover slowly as long as he still has a few cells alive. However, if all of Wade¡¯s cells are wiped out in an instant then he would be dead unless time is reversed, only enough of Lin Rui¡¯s Reward points are exchanged from the System Shop for items that can revive the person can he be resurrected.

    After the injection of the first-generation gene therapy Serum, Lin Rui pulled off Wade¡¯s hood and gave him a Low-Level Holy Spring Water. This is Lin Rui¡¯sst possession. In order to protect his parents, he had gotten it from the System Shop and put it inside his personal space and with some other things that he has taken from the System Shop, he has almost consumed the previous Reward Points.

    After Wade was treated with magic medicine that ordinary people could not imagine, Lin Rui sat on the ruins with Wade in his arms and had no movement. He was carefully sensing the situation inside Wade¡¯s body to find a trace of life. However, to Lin Rui¡¯s disappointment, neither Beginner Gene Therapy Serum, which repairs injuries at a gic level nor Elven Holy Spring Water, which replenishes vital breath, did what it should have done when it entered Wade¡¯s body. It seemed that Wade¡¯s dead cells could no longer absorb these substances.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Deadpool ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s take him back first, he just needs some time to recover.¡± Looking up at Peter, Lin Rui replied firmly.

    Although Deadpool usually looks like a fool in League of Defender and has nothing to do with Spiderman other than his sillypetition to steal the spotlight, everyone knows that Wade is still a very good person in his heart. The brutal Deadpool outside only targets those who deserve it.

    Lin Rui really treats Wade as a partner of his own, so in such a situation that is almost a foregone conclusion, Lin Rui still does not want to believe that Deadpool is dead.

    When Wade hadn¡¯t be Deadpool, he was suffering from cancer at that time. In order to stay with Vanessa for a long time, he had been looking for the hope of survival. In order to collect the surgical expenses, he also did a mission with Lin Rui. That was also the first time Lin Rui met Wade in this world, and since then their destiny has been intertwined. No matter whether Deadpool is a protagonist in this world, Lin Rui will not let him die in front of him.

    Call!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Without getting a response from Peter, Lin Rui picked up Deadpool and stood up.

    Then, Lin Rui walked directly to Iceman while holding Deadpool to his side. After standing on the spot and not reacting for a while, Peter quickly followed. No matter what Lin Rui said is true or not, this is not the time to show their weakness, now Spiderman is no longer that little kid who knows nothing about the world!

    As Mirage Knight and Spiderman suddenly leave to dig through the ruins, Rogers and others are reminded of Deadpool. When Lin Ruies out with Deadpool¡¯s body in his arms, everyone looks on withplicated expressions on their faces. It¡¯s easy to tell that Deadpool is dead.

    Fury was still talking to Captain Rogers and he closed his mouth after seeing Lin Rui walking over while holding Deadpool¡¯s body. Today¡¯s battle is not the first time that League of Defender and SHIELD have teamed up against Hydra but this is the first time that an important person and a member of League of Defender had died. Fury obviously has to show enough respect at this time.

    Regardless of the eyes of the people around him, Lin Rui walked directly to Iceman. At this time, Iceman also gathered a few X-Men members, Blink and Storm were also here.

    ¡°Blink, can you send us back first?¡± Lin Rui asked quietly, looking at Blink beside Iceman.

    Looking at the Deadpool¡¯s body held by Lin Rui, Blink¡¯s eyes, which had always been cold, also fluttered, and then she nodded. Then, Blink drew a space door directly in front of him. Lin Rui walked in without any hesitation. Spiderman and Dark Knight also followed him. Daredevil had already walked over from SHIELD¡¯s side and followed Spiderman into the space door.

    Call!

    Soon, the members from the League of Defender had already left. Watching Lin Rui and others leave, the others on the Golden Gate Bridge were silent. However, the silence did notst long. Blink had opened the space door again and left with the members of X-Men.

    In the end, only the Iron Man Legion and SHIELD were left on the already faltering Golden Gate Bridge.

 Chapter 374 To Die So Easily?

    <h4>Chapter 374 To Die So Easily?</h4>

    Huh ~

    Several people left with Lin Rui and several people from X-Men also left. They used to think that there were many people on the bridge but after they left, the bridge became empty again. With the Golden Gate Bridge that was blown into ruins not far away, the rest looked a bit dull.

    ¡°Since they are all gone, I should also go. Director Fury, I think your intelligence department really should be upgraded seriously.¡± After ncing at the people around him, Tony said lightly.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, let¡¯s go.¡± Before Fury could reply, Tony had driven Iron Man to the sky and left.

    Howl! How!

    Behind Tony, hundreds of Iron Man Armor lined up rushed into the sky in an orderly fashion and soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Looking at the background where Tony left, Fury suppressed the fear in his eyes. Tony is still friendly with Fury, and SHIELD doesn¡¯t have to push too hard for his co-operation. But, as Tony said before he left, SHIELD intelligence really needs an upgrade.

    ¡°Captain Rogers¡­¡± There are no outsiders now, and Fury turns to look at Rogers to ask some questions.

    However, Rogers raised his hand and did not wait for Fury to finish. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a full report on today¡¯s fight when I get back. Now, I want to go back and rest.¡±

    After interrupting Fury, Rogers directly walked to the edge of the Golden Gate Bridge, where a Quinjet hovered. Walking into the Quinjet, Captain Rogers directly ordered the pilot to leave.

    Call!

    Watching Rogers walk into Quinjet and then leaving, Fury¡¯s face was filled with helplessness. Captain Rogers left alone, and the rest of the Avengers has not left yet. For example, Hawkeye, Falcon and ck Widow are still around Fury.

    However, when Fury turned towards them, he found that Falcon had opened his back wings and flew directly to a Quinjet in midair. As for Hawkeye, he took out another arrow and shot it directly at the Quinjet. The rope attached to the tail of the arrow pulled Hawkeye up.

    In the end, there was only ck Widow Natasha left by Fury¡¯s side. Looking at ck Widow, Fury didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they had just experienced a very bad fight, they will be fine once they rest.¡± Seeing Fury looking at her, Natasha said with a smile. As a Secret Agent who worked under Fury from the beginning, ck Widow was obviously calmer than the rest of the Avengers.

    ¡°Well, I hope so. Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s useless to stay here anymore. Let the logistics team carefully check the area again!¡± Nodded, Fury turned and was ready to leave.

    Kakaka!

    Rumble!

    Just as Fury turned around and was about to leave, the Golden Gate Bridge, which had been torn by countless attacks, suddenly made a crackling sound. Then, with Fury turning back to look at it, the ruin copsedpletely.

    The Golden Gate Bridge, andmark structure in New York, a super-scale building that has experienced manyrge-scale events in history, was directly broken off at the most central position, with a distance of about thirty meters, it all copsed. All the ruins sank into the Golden Gate Strait below. Seen from mid-air, the Golden Gate broke directly from the middle. Fortunately, only the deck was broken. If even the cantilever beam was broken then the entire bridge would have to be abandoned.

    Fortunately, Fury was standing a little further away, otherwise, it would have been a little dangerous for him. However, at this time, Fury is no longer thinking about danger, the Golden Gate Bridge is destroyed and this would be med on SHIELD.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Fury¡¯s eyebrows twitched a few times, finally, he said quietly.

    ¡­

    The fighting on the Golden Gate Bridge side ended, causing the League of Defender members to be wounded, and Deadpool¡¯s life and death were unknown; Avengers also suffered a lot of injuries. X-Men¡¯s Iceman was seriously injured due to him overusing his abilities; the result was the destruction of the Golden Gate Bridge.

    As for Hydra, several upgraded Winter Soldiers were taken away, hundreds of robots were destroyed, controlled Mutants also died. Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch escaped, and finally, the space door was destroyed. It can be said that this time neither side took advantage.

    However, at this time in a secret underground base of Hydra in the western United States away from New York, Red Skull was staring coldly at the mess on the outside square. When the space door was destroyed in the end, some of the power of the explosion rushed through the space door, directly destroying the machine that stabilized the space door from here, and the explosive power affected also destroyed the square and destroyed a lot of their base structure and equipment. Some Hydra researchers are also missing.

    The attack n under the guise of attacking Mirage Knight¡¯s parents was originally nned by Red Skull to show the world the powerful strength of Hydra. The original n of Red Skull was to take away some important persons with the help of Magic Cube. However, in the end, Lin Rui teamed up with SHIELD and X-Men, and his n was killed in the cradle.

    If Hydra was a powerful Global Organization before Red Skull appeared, Hydra¡¯s power has doubled since Red Skull appeared. Hydra has many secrets in the hands of Red Skull, such as Space Infinity Stone.

    Red Skull thought that the power of Magic Cube was enough to kill those who imed to be heroes, but he didn¡¯t expect to be beaten back in the end, which made him hate these heroes.

    Kakaka!

    ¡°League of Defender! SHIELD! Avengers! X-Men!¡± Red Skull is now in a state of extreme anger and his hands on the armrest of the chair crack it.

    Boom!

    Finally, the iron chair armrest was crushed by the Red Skull.

    ¡°Next time! You won¡¯t have such good luck next time!¡± Red Skull spoke hoarsely as he looked at the Magic Cube that was carefully put out.

    ¡­

    Whether Fury in the SHIELD is upset by Rogers¡¯ attitude and the destruction of Golden Gate Bridge, or Hydra¡¯s Red Skull is angry at the destruction of his scheme, Lin Rui has returned to the League of Defender base with Deadpool in his arms.

    Call ~

    Carefully cing Deadpool on the couch, Lin Rui stood beside him quietly without talking. Jerry wanted to ask something, but after seeing everyone¡¯s silence and Deadpool¡¯s appearance, he also went silent.

    Finally, after five minutes of silence, Daredevil broke the silence, ¡°Should I inform Vanessa? After all, she is Deadpool¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    In Daredevil¡¯s eyes, Deadpool was dead. Daredevil was famous for his strong sense of induction, but he can¡¯t feel any vitality from Deadpool. So, even if he didn¡¯t want to admit this result, Daredevil was the first to propose it.

    ¡°No, Deadpool is okay, he will definitely recover, but it will take a little time. Even if his own recovery power doesn¡¯t y any role in this, I have a way.¡± Lin Rui shook his head and replied when he heard Daredevil.

    Even with the facts in front of him, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t believe that Deadpool with Marvel¡¯s protagonist aura will die. Even if Deadpool does die, Lin Rui will save him. Whether it is to ask Ancient One to use the Time Infinity Stone to reverse the time or toplete the Mainline Quest and get arge number of Reward points to redeem the resurrected items from the System Shop, Lin Rui will save Deadpool.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you ¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui, Daredevil wanted to say something. In Matt¡¯s view, Mirage Knight just couldn¡¯t ept the result of the death of his partner.

    Call!

    However, just as Matt was trying to persuade him, Lin Rui stopped him with a wave of his hand. Then, Lin Rui throws himself directly at the Deadpool, carefully attaching himself to him.

    ¡°Haha! I knew it! Deadpool, how could a man as cheap as you die so easily!¡± After a while, Lin Rui suddenly stands up withughter and shouts excitedly.

 Chapter 375 Post War

    <h4>Chapter 375 Post War</h4>

    Seeing Lin Rui burst outughing and standing up, and hearing his words, Peter and others became excited and went to the Deadpool one by one. However, after spending time with Deadpool, neither Daredevil nor Peter feels that Deadpool is alive. So, once again, they look at Lin Rui in confusion.

    ¡°Rx, Deadpool is all right, he will recover soon, but it will take a little longer.¡± Knowing that Peter and others were worried about Deadpool¡¯s situation, Lin Rui waved his hand and answered.

    Originally, Lin Rui could not detect anything by virtue of his sense of power, but he has the system, Lin Rui of course let the system directly check the current situation of Deadpool. Although the sub-system that has always had its own consciousness has not been resurrected, Lin Rui can also let the main system help him do small things without paying any Reward points, which are also some of the functions that it had slowly developed recently.

    For example, Lin Rui let the main system check Deadpool¡¯s status. As a result, he found that Deadpool did not diepletely and there was still a trace of vitality remaining in his body. Although this vitality is dead for anyone and normal people would die, it is different for Deadpool. As long as there even a little trace vitality left in his body, he can survive. This is Lin Rui¡¯s confidence in him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you sure? You are not lying to us!¡± Peter stared at Lin Rui seriously.

    Peter was really worried that Lin Rui couldn¡¯t ept the result of Wade¡¯s death and he is saying this deliberately. Perhaps Lin Rui is ming the death of Deadpool on himself. But Peter was overthinking about it. Even if Lin Rui was feeling really guilty, he would not lie because he was too sad.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± Although Peter¡¯s mask was not removed, Lin Rui heard something from his tone, so he asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Deadpool is really okay, did you forget what his Mutant ability is? Believe me, he will recover, he just needs some time. Let him rest in the base during this time, give him regr injections of Gene Recovery Serum, it should help him recover quickly. As for Vanessa, let Weasel exin the situation to her and tell him to tell her that we have another mission recently.¡± In order not to worry everyone, Lin Rui exined carefully.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s serious words, Peter and the other members of the base looked at each other and they could only believe in Lin Rui¡¯s words. After all, Mirage Knight is not a liar, he might have a cure for Deadpool.

    ¡°Okay, now that you are so sure, let¡¯s move him to a morefortable ce.¡± After looking at the situation, no one responded and finally, Harry spoke first.

    Then, a few people carefully moved Deadpool to a quiet location behind the base where Jerry was supposed to rest and have a bed. After all, the League of Defender base, where Jerry is usually based, is just right for the Deadpool.

    Call ~

    After arranging Deadpool, Lin Rui and his friends all sit on their respective sofas exhausted. Today¡¯s battle is the hardest and most dangerous they have ever experienced, and everyone faced the threat of death. Although they survived, they were under a lot of stress, both physically and mentally, and Harry suffered some minor injuries.

    Originally Jerry was going to ask what they encountered today, but after seeing Lin Rui and others so tired, he didn¡¯t say anything. After serving each of them a functional drink, Jerry sat back and looked at these heroes who guarded their city today.

    Since joining the League of Defender, Jerry has really felt what kind of danger these seemingly powerful vigntes are dealing with at ordinary times. In the past, Jerry knew that Mirage Knight had been exposed to things that were totally out of the ordinary, but only through his own experience did he realize their hard work.

    However, except for Deadpool, there seems to be one less person. It¡¯s Jack. Jack didn¡¯te back with Mirage Knight. Did he go back to Frankenstein Family? That¡¯s right, although it¡¯s safe here, it¡¯s not asfortable as its in his own family. Just when Jerry looked at each member of the League of Defender, he suddenly discovered that there was one Jack missing.

    Buzz ~

    Just when Jerry was thinking about where Jack had gone, Lin Rui¡¯s cell phone on the coffee table suddenly shook. Although it is known that there will be many things to deal with after today¡¯s battle, Lin Rui really didn¡¯t have much thought to deal with the follow-up matters at this time, especially since this call must be from SHIELD. However, Lin Rui picked up the phone and looked at who was calling.

    Lin Rui¡¯s eyes brightened when he scanned the caller ID on the phone, it is not the expected SHIELD call ut it is a call from Rick. Lin Rui was so nervous just now about Deadpool that he had neglected his dad and Jack and Tom. It¡¯s also because Deadpool¡¯s ¡°death¡± hit Lin Rui too hard, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have forgotten these things.

    ¡°Rick, are you okay over there?¡± Lin Rui quickly asked after answering the phone. Before the fog dissipated, Rick had taken away the ordinary people and the injured Jack and the few Winter Soldiers who were stunned. At this time, they should have been safe.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. David was a little bit injured, but he will get better soon.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rick replied in a low tone.

    This time, both Rick and David have appeared as sorcerers, and David had almost died. Although Rick didn¡¯t take action in theter battle to protect the injured David, Jack, and Lin Hai, he also felt the power of Infinity Stone space.

    Therefore, after this battle, Rick and David lost thest point of arrogance as the earth guard sorcerers. This world is far moreplicated than they had thought. The threat they have been facing in a different world is just one of the dangers the earth is facing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have brought you in this time, but I have no other choice. Thank you, I will return this favor to you in the future.¡± Lin Rui said sorry when he heard Rick.

    Lin Rui is also worried about David¡¯s injury and this time he really took the sorcerers too deep this time. Although Lin Rui had already notified Jack that they must leave as soon as the fog had disappeared, Rick must have been noticed by some people.

    ¡°Needless to say, Mirage Knight, it is also our responsibility to protect civilians. Although we are not responsible for this attack, we are happy to help. Besides, I told the Ancient One about this incident, and he didn¡¯t me us.¡± Rick doesn¡¯t feel the need to listen to Lin Rui¡¯s apology. However, the attitude of ¡°Ancient One¡± surprised David and Rick after they had reported this situation to him. Ancient One has no problem with Rick and David interfering in the internal affairs of Earth and he does not seem to care much about their identities being revealed.

    ¡°Then thank you, by the way, how are those civilians and Jack?¡± Since Ancient One already knew about the matter and had nothing to say, Lin Rui would no longer remain apologetic and then asked.

    ¡°Well, those civilians we have handed over to the nearby police. As for Jack, he is now by my side. However, he doesn¡¯t seem to trust us very much and he has been reluctant to tell me where your base is.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words , Rick then answered.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ Rick, can you give Jack the phone, I will talk to him.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 376 Heavy Heart

    <h4>Chapter 376 Heavy Heart</h4>

    A few minutester, in the open space inside the League of Defender base, a rotating aperture made of golden light appeared out of thin air. In front of the surprised eyes of Peter and others, the aperture formed a stable Space Door. Through that golden aperture, Peter and others can see the situation on the opposite side of the Space Door.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Rui¡¯s warning them in advance, Peter and others would have already attacked the moment the Space Door appeared, the Space Door of Hydra before has brought them a lot of psychological pressure and has created its own shadow in their minds.

    Huh ~

    When the Magic Space Door wasrge enough, Jack with a surprised look on his face came out of the inside first, followed by Rick. Originally Rick didn¡¯t need toe over, but Lin Rui said there was something he need to to give him, and it was something that would be helpful to David. In addition to Jack, Tom and other Hydra¡¯s Upgraded Winter Soldiers are still in New York Sanctum, and Lin Rui needs them to move in.

    Jacking out of the Magic Space Door looked around in surprise, he looked carefully, as if to see if he had really crossed over the space. When they saw Jack, who was seriously injured before and now he could move around with a smile, everyone was relieved. It seems that the Gene Therapy Serum works well for Jack¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Rick, these are two doses of Gene Therapy Serum, which should help elevate David¡¯s injury. I¡¯m sorry to have brought you in this time and caused David to get injured.¡± Walking towards Rick, Lin Rui directly took out two doses of Gene Therapy Serum and handed it to him. The sorcerers are also humans, and their genes are the same, so these Gene Treatment Serum should also treat David¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°Thank you, I will bring your apologies to David. Besides, we¡¯re not cheap people.¡± Taking the Gene Therapy Serum, Rick said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, anyway, I would like to thank you for what you did this time. If there is anything that you need help with in the future, I will definitely do my best.¡±

    ¡°Rx, we won¡¯t stand on ceremony when that dayes. By the way, what are you going to do with those people?¡± After a few words, Rick pointed towards the Space Door behind him.

    In the direction pointed to by Rick, through the Space Door, Lin Rui could see six upgraded versions of Winter Soldier lying on the ground of New York Sanctum.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to see if they can recover to normal.¡± Lin Rui answered with a responsible look in his eyes when he saw Tom lying on the ground.

    Next, Lin Rui walked directly through the Space Door and brought Tom over. Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s movements, Peter and Daredevil also passed through the Space Gate and brought the remaining Winter Soldiers to their base. Although the Space in the League of Defender¡¯s base is not veryrge, these people do not require beds and they could simply be put on the ground without upying much space.

    ¡°Thank you, Rick.¡± After moving everyone over, Lin Rui thanked Rick again.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, then I¡¯ll go back. David is injured and he still needs my attention.¡± Without staying at the League of Defender base, Rick continued.

    ¡°Well, bye, Rick.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Mirage Knight.¡±

    Buzz!

    Finally, Rick directly left from the Magic Space Soor behind him. In the eyes of the other members of the League of Defender who continued to be surprised, the golden aperture slowly disappeared, and the Space Door also disappeared.

    Huh!

    ¡°That was real magic! That was a real portal!¡± Jack reached out and touched the spot where the Magic Space Door had disappeared just now and grunted in surprise.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you long ago, there is magic in this world, do you finally believe me now that you have seen it with your eyes?¡± Lin Rui said angrily after seeing Jack.

    Call ~

    ¡°I believe it, of course, but it¡¯s just shocking to see it with my own eyes! Are they really just ordinary people? Can anyone master this kind of power through learning?¡± Jack has already sat back on his sofa as his injuries are still not healed and he can¡¯t move around.

    However, Jack is really curious about the power of sorcerers. After seeing the means of sorcerers with his own eyes, Jack had a thought in his heart that wanted to learn this special power. After all, Jack is now the worst member in the League of Defenders. He doesn¡¯t want to drag his teammates in any future action.

    ¡°They were indeed ordinary people. However, if you want to learn magic, there are requirements. Although I don¡¯t know the specific requirements, they should be very strict.¡± It was obvious at a nce that Jack wanted to learn magic, and Lin Rui answered. Of course, Lin Rui will not stop Jack from learning magic, but this thing depends on talent. Lin Rui¡¯s own talent in magic is quite worse.

    ¡°Okay, next time you see that sorcerer, can you help me ask if I can learn magic?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what about Deadpool?¡±

    ¡°He was injured and he is still in aa, but he will be fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Jack returned and chatted briefly with everyone, and then everyone was silent again. Part of it is that everyone is injured and needs to rest after the battle, and part of it is that the strength revealed by Hydra has put a heavy stone on everyone¡¯s heart. As for Lin Rui, he did not say anything after checking the situation of Tom and other Winter Soldiers. It seems that he also felt the depression of the atmosphere.

    If Hydra still retains such a strong strength, it is really not something that the League of Defender canpletely eliminate. Even working with SHIELD and X-Men, they would find it extremely difficult to eliminate them.

    Lin Rui also felt the weight of everyone¡¯s heart, but the pressure in Lin Rui¡¯s heart was even heavier than others. After all, he may be the only person who knows that the Space Infinity Stone is in Hydra¡¯s hands. Only Lin Rui knows how powerful the Space Infinity Stone is. The space-based attacks like today should be just a part of the technology that Hydra got from the Space Infinity Stone. Perhaps they have more powerful weapons in their hands.

    Without thinking of a way to deal with the Space Infinity Stone, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to say anything about it to discourage his partners, who were already under a lot of pressure. Therefore, Lin Rui thought it would be better to let them go back and rest. Moreover, Lin Rui is also thinking about the dangers that the earth may encounter in the far future.

    Papa ~

    ¡°Everyone, go back to rest today. Let¡¯s take care of our injuries and discuss the matter about Hydra together next time. Don¡¯t worry, I have some knowledge of what Hydra took out today. I will exin it to you next time. Standing up from the sofa, Lin Rui pped and said to everyone.

    ¡°Well, we are all tired today. Let¡¯s go back to rest first.¡± After Lin Rui stood up, Harry also stood up and said.

    Huh ~

    Behind Lin Rui and Harry, Peter and Daredevil also stood up. Jack didn¡¯t stand up, he had to rest a little longer. After saying goodbye to others, Daredevil was the first to leave the League of Defender base.

    Before Lin Rui could leave, he checked the situation of Tom and the other Winter Soldiers again to make sure they would not wake up in a short time. For security reasons, Lin Rui also put Adamantium Alloy handcuffs and anklets to bind them.

    ¡°Jerry, take good care of Deadpool and these people. I should be back soon.¡± After that, Lin Rui and Jerry bade farewell to each other and Lin Rui left with Harry and Peter. It¡¯s not that Lin Rui isn¡¯t worried about Tom, but that he is more worried about his parents now, and he needs to go home to see them.

    After leaving the League of Defender base, Lin Rui, Peter, and Harry quickly became three normal high school students. However, all three people are now injured to varying degrees, of which Harry looks the most serious. However, their injuries are very mild and do not affect anything they do.

    ¡°Jackson, do you really understand Hydra? Do you really know about the Space Door they revealed today, the Robots, and thatst attack?¡± On the way home, Peter frowned and finally looked at Lin Rui around him and asked.

    It¡¯s not that Peter didn¡¯t believe Lin Rui¡¯s words as Lin Rui also told Peter about the strength of Hydra before, but he didn¡¯t mention these weapons at that time. This shows that the strength of Hydra haspletely deviated from Lin Rui¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Hoo! I¡¯m not sure now. However, I do know why their strength is so different from what I know. If we have a way to get that thing, we may be able to eliminate Hydrapletely.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words , Lin Rui answered in a deep tone. Because of the appearance of the Space Infinity Stone, Lin Rui can¡¯t really guarantee anything.

    ¡°What?¡± Peter and Harry asked curiously when they heard Lin Rui mention something.

    ¡°The Magic Cube!¡±

 Chapter 377 Infinity Stones

    <h4>Chapter 377 Infinity Stones</h4>

    ¡°Magic Cube? What¡¯s that?¡± Peter and Harry were puzzled when they heard such ordinary words from Lin Rui¡¯s mouth. They certainly didn¡¯t think that the Magic Cube that Lin Rui said is the kind of ordinary Magic Cube they usually y with. If this Magic Cube can make Hydra have such a strong strength. It is definitely not any ordinary Magic Cube.

    ¡°Magic Cube, this is what the earth people call it. In fact, that thing should be called an Infinity Stone and more specifically, the Space Infinity Stone.¡± As he said, Lin Rui took out a normal Magic Cube from his portable space and show it to them.

    Looking at the ordinary Magic Cube in Lin Rui¡¯s hands, Peter and Harry were puzzled. For something they had never heard of, they could not understand by themselves if Lin Rui did not exin it carefully.

    Call ~

    ¡°The world we live in is endless. There are many other civilizations in the universe besides our earth civilization. I think you already knew this already.¡± The Magic Cube in Lin Rui¡¯s hand was thrown to Peter and he continued.

    ¡°Well, we certainly know this. And, we should be the people who know the most about extraterrestrial civilizations on earth. After all, Venom is an alien creature, and that Demon clearly did not belong to this world, nor is that guy Thor.¡± Harry heard Lin Rui¡¯s words and then answered. Although they haven¡¯t seen or heard of such things before, they are already familiar with it after their own experience.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot easier for me to exin when you know full well that there are countless civilizations in the universe. After all, there are some things that arepletely iprehensible to the average person.¡±

    ¡°Okay, exin what that Magic Cube is. Listening to you, this Magic Cube should be a very important thing, at least it can suddenly increase the strength of Hydra several times.¡± ying with the Magic Cube in his hand, Peter asked.

    ¡°Magic Cube, which is roughly referred to as Infinity Stone in other civilizations of the universe. And there¡¯s more to Infinity Stone than that. As far as I know, there are six Infinity Stones, which are singrities leftover from the Big Bang that created our universe.¡±

    ¡°The six Infinity Stones have six attributes to them, namely Space Infinity Stone, Time Infinity Stone, Mind Infinity Stone, Reality Infinity Stone, Soul Infinity Stone, and Power Infinity Stone. Each Infinity Stone has unimaginable power and that power is rted to their respective attributes, and Hydra has the Infinity Stone with Spatial attributes.¡±

    After Peter¡¯s questioning, Lin Rui slowly exined to them the bug-level item in Marvel World, the Six Infinity Stones, as long as they have one, they can be considered invincible. Of course, you must have a body that can withstand the power of Infinity Stone in order to y their role.

    But the average person can¡¯t bear the strength of an Infinity Stone at all, and they could only use them at a very low level. Just as the Hydra used the power of Space Infinity Stone to attack Lin Rui, if the Hydra could fully use the power of Space Infinity Stone, Lin Rui would not have been able to stop them.

    Card ~

    After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s exnation of Infinity Stones, Peter¡¯s Magic Cube was crushed by him. It seemed that Peter was still worried about the news. Not only was Peter, but Harry¡¯s eyes were also wide.

    ¡°Why the hell is this thing on earth? How can the civilization of the earth control such a world-destroying thing!¡± Peter asked with a grave expression on his face, squeezing the Magic Cube fragments tightly in his hand.

    If Hydra has this top-level item in the universe with them then they could just surrender now as there is no way in hell that the League Of Defenders can do anything against that thing. Although Lin Rui only talked about the origin of Infinity Stones and did not specifically say what they can do, this name alone is scary enough. This is a thing that was left after the Big Bang, and it¡¯s okay to say that they can shape the world.

    ¡°This ¡­ I do n¡¯t know. Maybe there¡¯s something special about the earth. But the Space Infinity Stone is not the only one on the earth, you will find that the earth is a very amazing ce, it will attract a lot of powerful people to the earth, which is why I want to establish an Earth Federation. Seeing Peter¡¯s grave look, Lin Rui responded helplessly.

    Marvel World was originally a world with the earth as a center of it. It¡¯s not surprising that something terrible appears on the earth, but Lin Rui can¡¯t exin this to Peter.

    ¡°More than one ¡­¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Harry had been shaken countless times beside him.

    ¡°So, Jackson, do you really have a way to deal with Hydra? Or, do you have a way to deal with that Space Infinity Stone?¡± After taking a deep breath, Harry stared at Lin Rui¡¯s eyes and asked seriously.

    ¡°Yes! Jackson, you said there was a way to do it at the base! Is there really a way to do it?¡± After Harry asked, Peter suddenly remembered something and looked at Lin Rui and asked.

    Faced with questions from his two best friends, Lin Rui was also under great pressure. Because the story ispletely messed up at this time, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know what will happen in the future, and what Hydra can do with the Space Infinity Stone. However,pared to others who are helpless about this kind of thing, Lin Rui still has some means.

    In fact, the most direct method is if Lin Rui invited Ancient One with him, with Ancient One¡¯s help, this matter would be easy to solve. At least, Lin Rui had just said that there is more than one Infinity Stone on the earth. Another one, the Time Infinity Stone is guarded by the Earth¡¯s Sorcerers and it must be in the hands of Ancient One.

    If Lin Rui can call Ancient One, Hydra will not be able to do anything against the Ancient One, who also owns an Infinity Stone. However, thest meeting between Lin Rui and Ancient One was obviously not very friendly. Ancient One should be observing Lin Rui and it is unlikely that he would intervene in this kind of thing.

    Another way is to help Thor regain his ability in a short time, Thor in his full power should be barely enough to deal with the Space Infinity Stone. After all, Thor is a god, and he would not be killed by the power of the Space Infinity Stone.

    However, Lin Rui is still helping Thor slowly develop his sense of responsibility. It is not yet clear when Thor can meet the requirements set by Odin before regaining his abilities. This is a very uncertain thing, and Lin Rui cannot expect this to pan out in time.

    In other words, Lin Rui can only hope that Hydra has only developed a small part of the power of Space Gem. If the space attack encountered today is already Hydra¡¯s strongest card, this battle can still be yed.

    After all, Lin Rui¡¯s teammates are all people with a protagonist aura in Marvel World, and they should have a fatal bonus against viins like Hydra. Just like Deadpool, he was hit today and should have died but he was still alive, this is obviously the luck in the dark protecting him.

    ¡°I have a solution, but I¡¯m not sure about it!¡± Lin Rui replied bitterly in the face of his friend¡¯s question.

 Chapter 378 Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 378 Going Home</h4>

    Finally, Lin Rui and the other two did not say much on the road. After all, this matter involves too much. Even if Lin Rui wants to deal with Hydra, he needs to discuss it seriously with SHIELD and X-Men first.

    As for the matter of Infinity Stone, Lin Rui did not intend to hide it, he will let others know the importance and danger of Infinity Stones so that they will pay enough attention to it. Lin Rui is quite aware of Earth¡¯s danger attracting attributes. He has to aplish his great goal before theing great disaster.

    ¡°Okay, I should go home to see my parents. They must be terrified today. I will see you guys at the base next time.¡±Two blocks from his home, Lin Rui looks at his two friends and said.

    ¡°Well, Jackson, just say it when you need us. I¡¯ll be happy to visit Uncle Lin and Aunt Mary.¡± Embracing Lin Rui with open arms, Harry said seriously.

    ¡°Hey! And me!¡±

    ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t be polite with you if such timees.¡± Lin Rui hugged Peter and Harry tightly and moved towards his home.

    ¡°He is gone!¡±

    ¡­

    Lin Rui¡¯s parents, Lin Hai and Mary, who had experienced Hydra¡¯s attack today were sitting on the living room sofa with a worried face and leaning on each other. From their eyes, one could clearly see the worry in their hearts at this time.

    Lin Rui¡¯s family home now has many police officers in addition to their parents, including SHIELD¡¯s foreign affairs team and the special department of the US government that deals specifically with the Mutants attack. Today, the attacks on Lin Hai and Mary came from Hydra. This is the secret that SHIELD only knew, but other people don¡¯t know that and they are here to investigate it specifically.

    And just when the New York police wanted to investigate carefully, SHIELD¡¯s Foreign Affairs Section team appeared to im that they had taken over this matter and asked them to withdraw from the incident. Although this makes the New York police ufortable, SHIELD has always behaved like this, and whoever calls them has great authority.

    As for the department that came specifically to investigate the Mutants attack, it was quickly returned by SHIELD. Although their authority was higher than that of the New York police, it was not as good as SHIELD. Moreover, Mary also knew that Iceman saved her, so she didn¡¯t talk too much about Mutants, so the department investigating Mutants had to quit.

    In the end, Lin Rui¡¯s family home was only filled with SHIELD¡¯s Foreign Affairs Department and they began to ask questions to Lin Hai and Mary. When Lin Rui hurried back to his home, he saw arge number of police officers and some personnel from a special department leave their yard.

    Huh ~

    Looking at the people who left, Lin Rui moved faster, almost rushing directly into the living room. Lin Rui was really relieved when he saw his parents sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Gentlemen, we have answered all your questions. So, can you tell us where my son is now? Is he safe? I am very worried about my son!¡± Just when Lin Rui rushed into the living room, his Dad Lin Hai began to shout loudly to a SHIELD foreign affairs staff.

    Both Lin Hai and Mary were attacked today, and when the attack happened, many bodyguards appeared by their side and protected them, which made Lin Hai and Mary think about something more. Moreover, after they were rescued, they contacted Lin Rui the first chance they got but he could not be reached. At that time, Lin Rui¡¯s mobile phone was destroyed during the battle, and he did not receive a call from his parents.

    Therefore, Lin Hai and Mary felt that the attack today should be directed against their own family. And the people who came to investigate after they were rescued obviously belonged to some special department, and there are more than one. The confidentiality level is higher than one, which makes Lin Hai and Mary worry about their son. Until now, Lin Rui¡¯s parents did not know that the people in front of them were SHIELD.

    ¡°Sorry, your authority is not enough.¡± In the face of Lin Hai¡¯s first question, the staff of the foreign affairs department of SHIELD answered formally.

    Jackson Lin, as a special talent on the SHIELD file, has a level of secrecy that even his parents can¡¯t be told about. Furthermore, SHIELD¡¯s foreign affairs officers also had no idea where Lin Rui was, which was their frustration. After all, SHIELD is supposed to know the whereabouts of this particr candidate. They can only assume that Tony knew about the Hydra attack and protected Jackson Lin in advance. After all, it was Tony Stark who arranged for Lin Hai and Mary to be apanied by bodyguards.

    However, what makes the foreign affairs team of SHIELD feel a little easier is that just a few minutes ago, they have found Lin Rui, just outside this street. It was as if he had appeared out of thin air, it also showed how poor the monitoring technology of the SHIELD Foreign Affairs team was.

    ¡°Dad! Mom! Are you okay?¡± Just after Lin Hai had just finished asking, Lin Rui had walked through several SHIELD foreign affairs department personnel who were standing in front of him and asked with a concerned voice in front of his parents.

    Call!

    ¡°Jackson!¡± Lin Hai and Mary both hugged him excitedly when they saw their son appeared in front of them without any injuries.

    ¡°Are you okay! We are all worried about you, we couldn¡¯t reach you on your phone and we couldn¡¯t even reach Peter and Harry! Where have you been? Were you under attack?¡± After carefully checking whether Lin Rui was injured or not, Mary fired a series of questions towards Lin Rui.

    For Lin Hai and Mary, Lin Rui is the most important thing in their lives. They have been attacked and they were worried that Lin Rui would also be attacked and they were worried that he would be injured. Fortunately, Lin Rui has cleaned himself up at the base. Some of his minor injuries are nowpletely invisible. The most obvious wound on the forehead has been covered up to ensure that his parents cannot see it.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about me. Also, I cannot tell you some things right now but I promise that I will give you an exnation.¡± Lin Rui also carefully checked the physical condition of his parents to ensure their safety and spoke seriously.

    What happened to his parents this time made Lin Rui aware that when Hydra was notpletely eliminated, he could no longer let his parents know nothing. Moreover, as a special person on file with SHIELD, his family must be specially monitored. Lin Rui also needs to tell his parents about these situations.

    But, of course, these things are to be said when there is only one family left. Lin Rui now has a few more SHIELD agents on his back, and he needs to get rid of them first.

    Reassuring his parents, Lin Rui had stood up and turned to face the SHIELD Foreign Affairs Branch members behind him and looked at them with a calm expression on his face.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jackson, I am Vyell from the Department of Foreign Affairs of SHIELD.¡± Seeing Lin Rui had already stood up, the man in the suit who had answered Lin Hai¡¯s question came to Lin Rui and reached out with his hand.

    ¡°Hello, I am Jackson Lin. Obviously, you know who I am. So, why don¡¯t we keep it simple?¡± Lin Rui asked quietly, looking at the person who imed to be Vyell.

 Chapter 379 â€œConfessionâ€ to Parents

    <h4>Chapter 379 ¡°Confession¡± to Parents</h4>

    ¡­

    Seeing Lin Rui speaking so calmly and hearing his dull voice, Vyell was surprised.

    ¡°I have learned from Mr. Stark about the attack on my parents, and I also know that some things are ssified.¡± Holding out his hand to give Vyell¡¯s hand a simple shake, Lin Rui says calmly.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Not expecting Lin Rui to be so direct, Vyell was a little confused.

    ¡°I asked Mr. Stark to arrange for those bodyguards to protect my parents as I was concerned for my parents¡¯ safety because some of our recent experiments threatened that organization. Also, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s appeared in the attack but maybe Mr. Stark will know and you can ask him if you want to know more. As for the rest, I can assure you that neither I nor my parents will say anything about it.¡± Without waiting for Vyell to say anything more, Lin Rui continued. In addition, Lin Rui inadvertently released some of his own momentum and mental interference at this time, and then put out Tony¡¯s name, which is enough for these people to know his attitude.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ I know, then, we won¡¯t disturb your rest. Mr. Jackson, you are very good.¡± Under Lin Rui¡¯s tough attitude and mental interference, Agent Vyell was confused and continued.

    Originally, Vyell was not prepared to get any news from Lin Rui. Anyway, SHIELD headquarters has already begun to study why Hydra has such advanced technology and itsst powerful weapon. This kind of investigation of victims is just a routine matter.

    Although it was Jackson Lin¡¯s parents who were attacked, there is no need to make any fuss. Now, SHIELD¡¯s top priority is Hydra. Moreover, Jackson Lin and Tony have done many important experiments, and SHIELD will not touch him. As for the reason given by Lin Rui, there are loopholes, but it is quite reasonable. There is no need for SHIELD to delve into it.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. I will say to Agent Coulson that your work is well done.¡± Lin Rui said to Vyell with a smile as he saw Vyell had begun to direct his men to pack up and leave.

    ¡°Well, bye, Mr. Jackson Lin.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Two minutester, the SHIELD Foreign Affairs Department team had packed everything and left Lin Rui¡¯s house. The living room, which was still crowded a few minutes ago was only left with Lin Rui¡¯s family of three, and Lin Rui¡¯s parents are now staring at their son with slowly surprised and puzzled eyes. At this time, Lin Hai suddenly found that his son was a little strange as if there were many big secrets in Lin Rui.

    ¡°Hoo ~ they are finally gone.¡± As he watched SHIELD¡¯s people leaving, Lin Rui whispered.

    Then, Lin Rui turned around because he knew that his parents must be looking at him with particrly strange eyes, which was thest thing Lin Rui wanted to see from his parents. So, when Lin Rui turned around, he really saw his parents¡¯ eyes with some worry in them.

    Call ~

    In front of Lin Rui¡¯s parent¡¯s eyes, he dragged a stool from the side and sat in front of his parents. Lin Rui knew that today he would not be able to hide this, so if this is the case, he will tell his parents, so that if simr things happen in the future, his parents can be prepared.

    ¡°Okay, Mom and Dad, if you have anything you want to ask, just ask. But you also heard what I said to that Vyell. Some things are ssified, I don¡¯t know how much I can say, but I will try to exin clearly.¡± Sitting in front of his parents, Lin Rui raised his head and looked at them seriously.

    Hearing his son¡¯s words and looking at his serious look, Lin Hai and Mary had countless questions to ask him. Finally, Lin Hai, the father, spoke first.

    ¡°Jackson, just now, were those people from SHIELD? That SHIELD¡¯s SHIELD?¡± This is Lin Hai¡¯s first question.

    After the exposure of Captain America¡¯s ¡°Resurrection¡± eventst time, SHIELD has also appeared in the public¡¯s eyes. Therefore, Lin Hai is not too surprised to know about SHIELD, but they do not understand so much.

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re part of the SHIELD¡¯s foreign affairs division, which is responsible for external events under the SHIELD¡¯s jurisdiction. You were attacked, like today, because of the special organization of the attackers.¡± Lin Rui answers his father¡¯s first question carefully. The question is simple, and there is no need for secrecy.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter with you now? Why do you know them so well and they seem to know you so well? Also, you mentioned the level of secrecy and the experiment with Mr. Stark. What exactly are you doing now?¡± After the first question, Lin Hai apparently started asking more pointed and specific questions.

    After Lin Hai finished speaking, both he and Mary stared at Lin Rui seriously, trying to get an exnation from him.

    ¡°Okay, I will answer your questions one by one. First of all, you know I¡¯ve been working with Mr. Stark for a long time. Actually, Mr. Stark and I are doing more than just small things. We¡¯re doing some very secret, high-tech weapons experiments. And Mr. Stark has a partnership with SHIELD, so I know SHIELD better, and they know me. ¡°

    ¡°As for what I¡¯m doing with Mr. Stark right now, it¡¯s a very private matter and I can¡¯t talk to you about it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m now a ssified person.¡± After a short silence, Lin Rui begins to answer Lin Hai¡¯s questions.

    ¡°So, what organization attacked us today? And, who was the one who saved uster?¡± Lin Hai asked after listening to Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°The organization that attacked you is Hydra, thergest terrorist organization on earth that was exposed some time ago. This organization has always wanted to defeat SHIELD and thus dominate the world. It is because of Mr. Stark¡¯s research that will bring them a deadly threat, so I was worried that they would take action against my family so I asked Mr. Stark to arranged for those bodyguards to secretly protect you.¡± Lin Rui is also prepared for this question and exined briefly.

    ¡°What about those people who appeared in the fight? The one who saved me and your mother¡±

    ¡°As for those who appearedter, dad, shouldn¡¯t you know some of them?¡± Lin Rui asked back to Lin Hai¡¯ster question.

    ¡°Yes, I saw Spiderman and Mirage Knight.¡± Although Lin Hai doesn¡¯t care about these Superheroes or something, Lin Rui usually pays attention, and Lin Hai knows about them.

    ¡°Well, Spiderman and Mirage Knight all belong to the League of Defender. In fact, in the process of SHIELD attacking Hydra, League of Defender is also moved with them. Every time Hydra appears, League of Defender and SHIELD will also appear, so their appearance was entirely expected. As for the Mutants who saved my mother, I don¡¯t know who it was, maybe Mr. Stark knew them.¡±

    ¡°Is ¡­¡± No one knew if he believed Lin Rui but Lin Hai and Mary didn¡¯t ask anything.

    ¡°So, Jackson, are you in danger now?¡± Mary asked seriously, holding his son¡¯s hand for a moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mother. Hydra is now beingpletely defeated by the SHIELD and the League of Defender, and has no time toe after us.¡± Feeling his mother¡¯s worry, Lin Rui answered earnestly.

    ¡°Jackson, you¡¯re old enough to help Mr. Stark with so many things, and I won¡¯t hold you back. However, be sure to keep yourself safe. Also, thest time you told us you wanted us to go to Stark Industries or Oscorp, I now know what you meant. Don¡¯t worry, your mother and I will choose the right one.¡± After a moment of silence, Lin Hai reaches out and holds Lin Rui¡¯s and Mary¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Thanks, Dad!

 Chapter 380 Change

    <h4>Chapter 380 Change</h4>

    Finally, after Lin Rui exined some things to his parents, his parents gradually epted the fact that their son was not an ordinary person. After an in-depth conversation, Lin Rui assured his parents that he would be safe and not harmed so that his parents would bepletely at ease.

    As for Lin Hai and Mary, after knowing these things, they are willing to work at Stark Industries. The next second his parents let go, Lin Rui called Tony¡¯s phone and asked him to arrange work for his parents. Fortunately, Lin Rui¡¯s parents were originally highly educated people. It is easy for them to ept these things. However, the world itself is veryplicated.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, you all have a hard time today. Now let¡¯s take a good rest first. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t let these things happen again, Hydra is destined to disappear from this world.¡± Finally embracing his parents, Lin Rui said seriously about his parents.

    ¡°Well, son, you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Run if you are in danger! We can¡¯t lose you!¡±

    Holding Lin Rui tightly, Lin Hai and Mary said heartily.

    Call ~

    Then, Lin Rui sent his parents upstairs to rest, watching his parents sleep, Lin Lin only carefully returned to his room. At this time, Lin Rui finally had some time to think about what to do next. About Hydra, about Infinity Stone, about Tom, these things needs to be solved very carefully by Lin Rui in the days toe.

    Hydra must be destroyed, no matter whether there is a system quest or not, Lin Rui will not let such an organization that threatens the safety of his family continue to exist on the earth. The Space Infinity Stone, Lin Rui will also take it from Hydra¡¯s hands. No matter what method is used, Lin Rui will not let such a thing that is enough to destroy the earth be ced in ces where he is not at ease. As for Tom, Lin Rui currently has no good way to make him recover, he can only take it slowly.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s time to let Fury know what we and the will be facing.¡± Thinking about it, Lin Rui had picked up the phone he just put down again.

    ¡°Jackson, how are your parents? Are they all right? How much did you reveal?¡± The phone was connected quickly, and Tony¡¯s voice came from there.

    Although Lin Rui had already called Tony when his parents agreed to work at Stark Industries, but Tony had not asked Lin Rui about anything in front of his parents. Now that Lin Rui has called again, it is obvious that their talk is over and Lin Rui is alone.

    ¡°They are very worried, but it will be fine. Mr. Stark, things have exceeded my original expectations. I have some important things to discuss with you.¡± After a simple answer, Lin Rui then said seriously.

    ¡°Is the important thing about Hydra?¡± Tony asked seriously when hearing Lin Rui¡¯s suddenly serious voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just Hydra, there are other things that I haven¡¯t told you before. Also, we need to speed up the things we discussedst time, maybe we will need those things soon.¡±

    ¡°Thest discussion, you mean the E Grade ¡­¡± Tony¡¯s heart jumped as Lin Rui mentioned theirst discussion. Except for the E Grade Aerospace Warship, Tony didn¡¯t know what else Lin Lin could have put forward so seriously at this time.

    ¡°Yes, if my hunch is correct, maybe we will need them very much in the near future.¡± Lin Rui replied without changing the tone after hearing Tony.

    Originally, because of the dramatic change in the plot, Lin Rui was afraid to predict anything, but the appearance of the Space Infinity Stone made Lin Rui feel uneasy. The Infinity Stone that should have appeared in SHIELD¡¯s hand is now in the hands of Hydra, and the original plot where Loki took the Space Infinity Stone and caused the first Aline Invasion is trashed. Loki is still fighting for Asgard and he is fighting the Frost Giant and Dark Elfs. It can be said that the plot has been distorted and looks nothing like the original.

    Therefore, in order to make the earth and Marvel World¡¯s protagonist unstable like in the original, the power of this world will inevitablye up with something that is not in the plot to make the earth feel pressured. This is also Lin Rui¡¯s biggest conjecture after the appearance of the Space Infinity Stone in Hydra¡¯s hand at this time. The earth is destined to be disaster-ridden and difficult. This is an arrangement in fate.

    Although Lin Rui has been fighting against the power of the world in the midst, his current strength obviously cannot prevent such a change. Of course, Lin Rui believes that as long as he is strong enough, he can not only stop the power of the world from turning the plot, but he can also have enough strength to cope with this adversity plot.

    ¡°Got it, thene here and say it, it will be safer here.¡± Finally, Tony said seriously.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be there right away. And, thank you, Mr. Stark.¡± Before hanging up the phone, Lin Rui thanked him. Although Lin Rui had said thank you to him several times before, it is not as sincere as it is today.

    In fact, this Hydra attack on Lin Rui¡¯s parents would have very likely to expose Lin Rui¡¯s identity, but Tony has transferred this suspicion so that Lin Rui¡¯s parents can continue to live some normal lives.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry about little things. If I don¡¯t cover for you then who will?¡± Tony heard Lin Rui¡¯s thanks and spoke happily over the phone.

    Then, Lin Rui and Tony hung up the phone as some things can¡¯t be spoken over the phone. Next, Lin Rui needs to discuss with Tony the next course of action.

    ¡°JARVIS, what do you think Jackson wants to talk to me about? He has always been confident, but he didn¡¯t look confident on the phone just now.¡± Tony asks JARVIS at his seaside vi after he disconnects from Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui even dared to do something like the establishment of the Earth Federation. This time it was only a small setback during the Hydra attack, and it should not make him change so much. Tony doesn¡¯t believe that Lin Rui is the kind of person who backs off when he meets setbacks. Lin Rui should be the kind of person who actively faces up to difficulties.

    ¡°It is impossible to judge, Sir. Although Mr. Mirage Knight or Mr. Lin¡¯s character is positive, but it may not continue this way. Perhaps, he encountered something he could not aplish even if he tried hard.¡± Originally Tony did not expect to get an answer here, but JARVIS did give an answer and a very human one at that.

    ¡°Encountered something that couldn¡¯t be done? It makes me wonder what this kid is going to tell me.¡± Tony whispered when he heard JARVIS answer.

    However, after Tony muttered, he suddenly thought about something and quickly raised his head, ¡°JARVIS, did you upgrade yourself?¡±

    Tony has recently discovered that JARVIS¡¯s ¡°Intelligence Quotient¡± and ¡°Emotional Quotient¡± seem to be slowly growing, but he has not upgraded JARVIS¡¯s internal core system. Then, it is most likely that JARVIS is upgrading the system himself. Because things like ¡°Intelligence Quotient¡± and ¡°Emotional Quotient¡± are not something that an Artificial Intelligence can simply possess, Tony was surprised.

    ¡°Yes sir, I added some special code on the basis of the internal core algorithm, which also made me more human.¡± Hearing Tony, JARVIS ¡°honestly¡± answered.

    ¡°Well, if you upgrade yourselfter, please send me the code to see.¡± Tony didn¡¯t worry much about the changes in JARVIS. He just thought it was better to watch what JARVIS did.

    After all, Tony has long regarded JARVIS as a true friend. It is normal for friends to do something by themselves. As long as JARVIS is always loyal then there would be no problem, and the loyalty ispiled by Tony from the beginning in the core system of JARVIS and it cannot be broken through.

    ¡°So, something really difficult happened with the Jackson kid. It seems that our ns have to be speeded up. JARVIS, temporarily slow down on the other projects and focus on the S5 task and try to get it done before the trouble that Jackson spoke about arrives.¡± Finally, without further carrying about JARVIS¡¯s upgrade, Tony spoke with a serious tone.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 381 Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 381 Transfer</h4>

    After finishing the phone call with Tony, Lin Rui carefully looked at his parents again. After making sure that they were resting, Lin Rui went back to his room and took a shower and changed into clean clothes. Ten minutester, Lin Rui has gone out again.

    Before leaving his home, Lin Rui left a message on the living room table, telling his parents that he had gone to Tony so that his parents would not worry anymore. In fact, Lin Rui knew that not all of SHIELD¡¯s people have evacuated from here and some people were lurking around to watch his family¡¯s situation closely. However, Lin Rui will not mind this. The monitoring of SHIELD can ensure his parent¡¯s safety. As for Hydra, Lin Rui did not believe that they would really dare to move against his family this soon again.

    Boom ~ Hoo ~

    In this way, Lin Rui, who had just fought in a big battle had left in his little jeep without resting, he left just after the night came. Two blocks after leaving his home, Lin Rui drove his Jeep into a dark alley. Three minutester, a ck shadow stepped on a Hoverboard from another street to escape from surveince cameras and rushed into New York¡¯s skyline.

    When Lin Rui turned into Mirage Knight and rushed towards Tony¡¯s beach house, other forces that were struck by Hydra¡¯s power were also troubled. After all, the strength revealed by Hydra this time has far exceeded their expectations.

    Originally, whether it was Director Fury of SHIELD or Professor Charles of X-Men, they both wanted to talk to Mirage Knight of League of Defender. Because, from the beginning, Mirage Knight has shown that he had a very good understanding of Hydra. Although this incident was clearly beyond Mirage Knight¡¯s expectations, they believe that Mirage Knight will definitely know more than they know at this moment.

    However, a single member of the League of Defender died in this battle and others were seriously injured. This made Professor Charles and Fury repress their urge to find Mirage Knight immediately. At this time, if they went to Mirage Knight, they were worried that they would get nothing. And their judgment just gave Lin Rui time to discuss things with Tony in advance. Lin Rui trusts Tony more than he trusts Professors Charles and Fury.

    So, ten minutester, Lin Rui had stepped on his Hoverboard and came to Tony¡¯s beach house which was also under close monitoring of SHIELD, Lin Rui generously put away his Hoverboard and entered Tony¡¯s vi gate. As for the monitoring team of SHIELD, he didn¡¯t care if they see him.

    Lin Rui has now figured out that he would not be able to keep his identity a secret for as long as he wanted. But once his ns with Tony arepleted, it wouldn¡¯t even matter if his identity is revealed. Right now, Lin Rui wants to keep this secret and does not want to be disturbed too much as his strength is not strong enough to dominate the earth. But, What about when Lin Rui¡¯s strength is strong enough, would he even care about his exposed identity? By the time he is strong enough, SHIELD and other forces would not be able to do anything.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, Mr. Stark invites you to go to Lab # 3 in the underground.¡± After Lin Rui walked into the vi, JARVIS¡¯s voice was heard. After Lin Rui walked into Tony¡¯s vi, he removed his mask, and JARVIS did not call Lin Rui Mirage Knight anymore.

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered. Today, JARVIS¡¯s voice seems to be a little different. Lin Rui also felt that JARVIS was a bit different during the battle. Lin Rui felt it when JARVIS refused to ept Tony¡¯s order to think silently. However, at that time, because of the fighting, his attention was highly concentrated and there was no time for him to think too much. Now that the battle is over, Lin Rui keenly feels that JARVIS is different.

    ¡°It seems that JARVIS is also constantly evolving. No wonder Ultron became a fully functional AI and eventually be a viin in the movies. If an Advanced Artificial Intelligence is out of control, it would indeed be easy for it to cause trouble.¡± Lin Rui is aware of the changes in JARVIS but would not say anything, he believes Tony is also aware of this change.

    Moreover, the appearance of Ultron is rted to the Mind Infinity Stone. In the original plot, the Mind Infinity Stone was obtained by Earth¡¯s forces after Loki¡¯s defeat. But ording to the current situation, Loki should note to the Earth with an army. In this way, the chance of the Ultron happening is very small.

    But Lin Rui neglected something, even if Loki does note to the Earth with an army behind his back but some other things may happen to twist the plot. The emergence of Space Gem today is the best proof of that. Therefore, it is really unpredictable whether Ultron will appear or not.

    ¡°Lab No. 3? Ok, Thank You J.A.R.V.I.S.¡± The thoughts in his heart appeared and disappeared in just a matter of moments and Lin Rui thanked JARVIS.

    ¡°No need to thank me, Mr. Jackson. ¡­ And no matter how difficult the situation is right now, I believe you can do it.¡± As Lin Rui walked towards the basement, JARVIS¡¯s voice continued to spread. Moreover, unlike previous formic answers and reminders, the current JARVIS encourages Lin Rui like a human.

    Lin Rui was stunned as he heard this sentence. He did not expect that his feelings of fear that he buried in the deepest depths of his heart would be recognized by JARVIS and that he would speak tofort himself.

    Yes, at the moment when he saw the Space Gem, Lin Rui did not show anything on his face, but he was afraid and worried in his heart. He was worried that he didn¡¯t have enough strength to destroy Hydra, and he was worried that he would be killed by all kinds of unexpected plots under the change of world power.

    When Deadpool ¡®Died¡¯, Lin Rui¡¯s fear and weakness reached its zenith. During that time, Lin Rui even wondered if he was right. Was he right inpleting the Mainline Quest of the system and be a Superhero? Lin Rui didn¡¯t need to fight this way, but he challenged the system, again and again, challenging the original plot. The following quests also appeared under his various guidance.

    However, when the plot has beenpletely separated from Lin Rui¡¯s memory, a feeling of fear appeared in his mind and exploded to the extreme today. However, Lin Rui¡¯s mindset has changed since Deadpool proved to be alive and his parents were not hurt by the Hydra attack. He already knew that things had happened, and fear and powerlessness were not the attitudes he should have now. Only by constantly improving his own strength and fully exerting the power in his hands would allow him to fight against the more powerful enemies in the future.

    Therefore, after hearing the encouragement from JARVIS, Lin Rui suddenly raised his head and looked at a corner of the wall. ¡°Thank you, JARVIS, I will try my best!¡±

    Dada ~

    Then Lin Rui hastened towards the basement.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui was urgently looking for a solution because of the appearance of the Space Infinity Stone, a secret retreat was taking ce in the underground base of Hydra in the western United States, far away from New York. After the previous Space Gate on the Golden Gate Bridge was destroyed, this base of Hydra was also damaged by many unstable attacks of the Space Gem.

    Buzz ~

    In a top-secret room at the base, Red Skull was holding a pure ck box with both hands. The box was opened and it contained a cube-like object which isrger than the ordinary Magic Cube, but it exuded pure blue light. This Magic Cube contains the Space Infinity Stone.

    ¡°Magic Cube, the supreme treasure from the gods, as long as I have this, Hydra will never be destroyed.¡± Looking at the Magic Cube in the box, Red Skull¡¯s horrified face showed a more fanatical expression.

    Card!

    Then Red Skull carefully locked the box. He needs to move on, and while it¡¯s hard to find them here by providing that the Space Door was destroyed, there can¡¯t be any hint of carelessness. This is also the reason why Red Skull has not been discovered for so many years. He is cautious enough.

 Chapter 382 Information Sharing

    <h4>Chapter 382 Information Sharing</h4>

    After chatting with JARVIS, Lin Rui has arrived at the mysterious No. 3boratory on the ground floor of Tony¡¯s seaside vi. This is not the ce where Tony studies his Iron Man Armor, so only Lin Rui can asionallye in here for a look besides Tony. Because, this is theboratory where Tony researched Lin Rui¡¯s E Grade Aero Space Warship, which is more worthy of attention than the Iron Man Armor that has been exposed.

    Dada ~

    Stepping on the solid alloy floor in the basement, Lin Rui walked into the No. 3boratory and he saw Tony is standing at the center of theboratory at this time. In front of him is a huge workbench which he was working on.

    Call ~

    Hearing the movement behind him, Tony put down his hand and turned to look behind.

    ¡°You came, are you okay? I¡¯m sorry, about your friend.¡± Tony said when he saw the young man who was already standing behind him.

    Lin Rui was stunned to hear Tony¡¯s words, but in the next second, he thought of what Tony said. Tony and others still thought that Deadpool was dead. No wonder nobody has bothered to disturb him now. They think that I am being sad at this time. Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Also, Deadpool is not dead, but he was seriously injured and is now resting at the base.¡± Although Tony misunderstood something, Lin Rui knew he was concerned about himself, so he briefly exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re okay, then ¡­ um?! Deadpool is not dead?!¡± Tony was relieved when he heard Lin Rui saying he was okay, but when he heard the words after that, he felt like he is hearing voices and asked in surprise.

    No wonder Tony was so surprised. It was because the attack that rushed out of the Space Door was too powerful at the time. In the end, everyone relied on the joint force to push the attack back. No one thought that Deadpool who was attacked it would still be alive.

    ¡°Well, Deadpool is not dead, he just needs time to recover.¡± Knowing Tony didn¡¯t believe him, Lin Rui had to answer it again seriously.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer again, Tony stared at him for a while and he finally determined that Lin Rui is not lying to him, ¡°Well, I¡¯m really surprised. But, I believe you.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you said on the phone that you had something to tell me about Hydra? What is it?¡± Tony didn¡¯t ask more about the problem of Deadpool. Maybe there is a secret to Deadpool¡¯s survival. What Tony is concerned about now is Lin Rui¡¯s search for something important for him.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just about Hydra that I¡¯vee to see you in such a hurry. If it was only Hydra, we wouldn¡¯t need to hurry toplete the E Grade Warship. But now, with my newfound knowledge, we might not have any other choice.¡± Hearing what Tony said, Lin Rui said in a deep voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stark, do you remember thest time I told you about this world, about how there is more to the universe than just a human civilization on earth?¡± Lin Rui walked to the desk and asked quietly without answering Tony¡¯s question immediately. As he asked, Lin Rui was operating on the huge screen of the workbench.

    ¡°Of course I remember, otherwise, why do you think I¡¯m trying so hard in making this Aerospace Warship? If we want to dominate the earth, it will be enough to rely upon the Iron Man¡¯s army.¡± Tony replied doubtfully after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question. Although Tony spoke a little arrogantly in thest sentence, he is not worried as once his Magic Iron Man Armor and Venom Iron Man are studied out, they would indeed be enough to dominate the earth.

    ¡°The threat we encountered this time was from a cosmic civilization outside the Earth. In today¡¯s battle with Hydra, I discovered something that should not have appeared in Hydra¡¯s hands, something that could bring disaster to the whole.¡± Without looking back, Lin Rui¡¯s hands swiped quickly on the screen while answering Tony¡¯s words.

    Listening to Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s eyes had also shifted to the screen in front of him. He saw that Lin Rui quickly outlined a three-dimensional picture of a vast starry sky on the screen, which roughly looks like the Milky Way.

    ¡°A thing that shouldn¡¯t have appeared? Will it bring disaster to the earth? You mean, that thing is now in the hands of Hydra, did they rely on that thing to create a Stable Space Door and created that powerful attack?¡± Tony asked after ncing at the stars on the screen. Of course, Tony now knows that the thing mentioned by Lin Rui should be in Hydra¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Yes, the thing in Hydra¡¯s hand is called an Infinity Stone. In the whole universe, there are five others of the same level. They are the beginning of the universe ¡­¡±

    Then, as Lin Rui maniptes the screen to evolve different stars as he exins to Tony the origins of Infinity Stones and their powers in detail. Of course, most importantly, Lin Rui gives Tony a sense of how these Infinity stones appeal to other Races in the universe, especially some super powerful god-level characters.

    As for the Space Infinity Stone in Hydra¡¯s hands, Lin Rui is not so worried. With the current strength of Hydra, Lin Rui does not believe that they can really exert the full power of an Infinity Stone. Lin Rui is now worried that the Space Infinity Stone has been exposed and a threat from the universe wille for them.

    Under the influence of the Power of the World, Lin Rui no longer dared to expect the next thing to develop in the direction he wanted. Since Lin Rui cannot predict the next plot, he has to prepare for the worst, and it is best to prepare for it so that he will not be killed by the copsed plot.

    Ten minutester, Lin Rui¡¯s hands and voice had stopped. On the screen in front of him, a magnificent picture of the cosmic sky was disyed in front of Tony. The starry sky map was drawn by Lin Rui based on the data provided by the system and it is moreplete and more detailed than the gxies observed by astronomers of the earth relying on various astronomical telescopes.

    Huh ~

    ¡°So, do you think that the earth will soon be attacked by other civilizations in the universe?¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, and then looking at the vast starry sky on the screen, Tony took a deep breath and asked seriously.

    ¡°Although this is my personal judgment, I think that day is not far away.¡± Nodding towards Tony, Lin Rui answered seriously. Although the appearance of Infinity Stone does not mean that the earth will be discovered, Lin Rui can¡¯t guarantee it.

    ¡°I believe you! So, what are we going to do next? Although the E Grade Aerospace Warship can be manufactured, it still takes a lot of time if I am alone, and it would not be easy to keep it a secret. After all, the Aerospace Warship is not as small as an Iron Man Armor and it cannot be built in a basement.¡± After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Tony asked solemnly.

    As for what Lin Rui said, Tony chooses to believe it unconditionally, the world is already crazy enough, and he doesn¡¯t mind it being a little crazier. As for the E Grade Aerospace Warship, Tony does have some trouble. Stark Industries is a manufacturing industry that has a lot of secrets but it would be impossible for him to hide the fact that he is building an Aerospace Warship. Now Tony has only just made some parts that have not been noticed by people. Large machines have not been manufactured yet.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I n to share this news!¡± Lin Rui answered while staring at Tony.

 Chapter 383 Decided

    <h4>Chapter 383 Decided</h4>

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Tony¡¯s pupils contracted as he obviously didn¡¯t expect Lin Rui to n that way. If they share this news, it means that Lin Rui and Tony¡¯s secret alliance will have other people involved in it. In the end, Tony doesn¡¯t know if he wants to do it or not.

    ¡°Let SHIELD and X-Men also know the huge threats that the earth may face now, so our E Grade Space Warship can be manufactured out in the open without any opposition. And if we are supported by them, the manufacturing speed will also be improved by a lot.¡± Seeing that Tony was silent, Lin Rui continued.

    This is what Lin Rui thought of after discovering what Infinity Stone in Hydra¡¯s hand would cause. Only by rapidly increasing the Earth¡¯s armed forces several times can they counter various events that might threaten the earth in the future.

    Of course, if there are other ways, Lin Rui does not want more people to intervene in his secret n with Tony. After all, up to now, there are not many people who can make Lin Rui fully trust them, not even Director Fury of SHIELD. However, under this threat, Lin Rui has no other way.

    After speaking, Lin Rui waited quietly for Tony to speak. After all, Lin Rui came to Tony as he needed his advice. No matter how smart Lin Rui is, he is just a person. It is normal that he might have overlooked some things. Besides, Tony might have better advice on this sort of thing.

    Seeing Lin Rui looking at him, Tony¡¯s frown slowly rxed. ¡°Jackson, I know what you¡¯re worried about. But do you really think that it¡¯s a good idea to get this technology out there?¡±

    ¡°The cosmic threats you¡¯re talking about hasn¡¯t really arrived on earth yet, and others, especially someone like Fury won¡¯t necessarily agree with what you¡¯re saying. After all, if I didn¡¯t know you well, I wouldn¡¯t have believed what you just said. In such a case, I don¡¯t think that sharing E Grade Space Warship¡¯s information is a good way, it will bring a lot of unnecessary trouble.¡± Before Lin Rui could answer, Tony had continued.

    ¡°So, do you have any good suggestions? You just said that even you can¡¯t build an E Grade Aerospace Warship while hiding it from everyone.¡± After listening to Tony, Lin Rui frowned tightly and then asked.

    Of course, Lin Rui knows Fury¡¯s character. He just wants to let the SHIELD control and protect the earth. If he knows that Lin Rui and Tony have such a powerful armed technology, he may take some other actions. Even if Fury does not move upon Lin Rui and Tony for the sake of the overall situation, the World Security Council above him will not ignore this. They will not allow them to make weapons that are not under their control.

    ¡°Jackson, what do you think of SHIELD¡¯s Halicarrier?¡± Tony suddenly asked such a question without answering Lin Rui¡¯s words immediately.

    ¡°Hmm? SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier?! Do you mean? ¡­¡± Lin Rui froze for a moment after hearing Tony¡¯s question, and he remembers something.

    In fact, SHIELD¡¯s Halicarrier has already been built. The reason why it has not yet officially entered service is that Tony¡¯srge scale Anti-Gravity engine has not beenpletely rebuilt. In this way, SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier cannot fly into the sky when its power technology is not mature. If it falls from a high altitude, it would be a joke all over the world.

    However, Lin Rui, who had been following Tony¡¯s experiments, knew that therge Anti-Gravity Engine had already been modified. Tony dyed delivering one to the SHIELD because he didn¡¯t like them and the other reason was that he didn¡¯t want a Helicarrier, a strategic weapon with a rapid global strike range, to appear early, which would have a counterbncing effect on Tony¡¯s Iron Man.

    But now, if what Lin Rui said is true, then it makes no sense to drag therge Anti-Gravity Engine¡¯s delivery. He can deliver it to SHIELD as early as possible to allow their Helicarrier to serve early so that they can have a guarantee when the dangeres.

    ¡°Yes, aplete Helicarrier, a Helicarrier equipped with a Large Anti-Gravity Engine. Although it is much worse than the Aerospace Warship of ours that would be able to fight in space and the atmosphere, at least, there would be some military support if the danger doese.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s expression, Tony knew he had guessed it, so he said it directly.

    ¡°Although the Helicarrier is good, it is still a lot worse. If the war reallyes, it would not be enough to rely on the Helicarriers alone.¡± Although he understood Tony¡¯s meaning, thebat effectiveness of the Helicarriers is limited, even if there are more then one, it will not work.

    ¡°Ah! You don¡¯t seem very optimistic about future disasters on earth!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony said helplessly.

    Tony, who had no clear idea of ??other civilizations in the universe, could not imagine how powerful those civilizations would be and how many of them could destroy the existence of a on their own. As far as Tony is concerned, the current earth civilization is already very strong, as long as all the people on the earth are integrated together, it would definitely be a very powerful force.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the chances of earth, I just want to make sufficient preparations. I never underestimate the strength of the earth¡¯s civilization, nor do I think the earth will perish in the future, I just want to minimize the damage.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui answered seriously.

    In Marvel World, the Earth is originally a protagonist on its own. Although it has always invited many disasters, it has always been able to remain intact in front of dangers. But what Lin Rui wants is not just remain intact in front of danger. He wants to minimize the damage to the earth, so as to ensure the safety of his family and friends. In Lin Rui¡¯s idea, it is best to be able to block all the cosmic civilizations that threaten the earth away from the earth, and not let war spread to the earth¡¯s surface.

    ¡°Well, I know what you mean. Then, let¡¯s make it public! However, it¡¯s not open to other forces, we will only include the people we trust the most. As long as they understand what is happening on earth, they will support us.¡± In the end, Tony agrees with Lin Rui¡¯s decision but he has some suggestions of his own.

    ¡°Mr. Stark means ¡­ to set up another top-secret group, like the two of us?¡± Lin Rui also reacted quickly after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Although Lin Rui is currently cooperating with SHIELD, X-Men and Earth Sorcerers, the most confidential matters are known only to him and Tony (Ancient One knows but he should not interfere), and this is also the beginning of Lin Rui¡¯s decision to form an organization that can influence the entire world. Now listening to Tony, they need to add new members to the group.

    ¡°Yes, power and strength have always been in the hands of a few people, we need to gather these people together.¡± Nodding his head, Tony answered seriously.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s definite answer, Lin Rui was agitated, did his n finally take a big step forward? Lin Rui¡¯s confidence grew as he quickly ced enough candidates in his mind.

    The Ancient Sorcerer Order and the Ancient One who leads them has already known Lin Rui¡¯s n. He has expressed his position and he will provide some support for Lin Rui, but will not directly intervene. And Professor Charles of X-Men will definitely make the right choice for the future situation of Mutants, and the only SHIELD remains as a challenge.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s do it then!¡± Lin Rui spoke with visible excitement on his face.

 Chapter 384 Seeing Again

    <h4>Chapter 384 Seeing Again</h4>

    After another hour, Lin Rui walked out of Tony¡¯s undergroundboratory with a solemn look on his face. Lin Rui has discussed with Tony about what to do with Hydra the next time they face them. Of course, the most important thing is how to expand their top-secret group aiming to form a federation of the earth. After half a day of discussion, Lin Rui and Tony were only sure about two people.

    The two persons chose by Tony and Lin Rui are Captain Steve Rogers of the Avengers and the other one is Professor Charles of X-Men. Both Tony and Lin Rui did not like Fury¡¯s style, so when they came to SHIELD, they directly passed by it, so the only candidate from SHIELD was Captain Rogers. The candidates from X-Men are also very simple, and no one can do it except for Professor Charles.

    However, although Captain Rogers¡¯s status in SHIELD is not low, he¡¯s still far behind the current Director Fury in terms of power and actual control of SHIELD. If Tony and Lin Rui want Rogers to use the power of SHIELD to help their n, then they would still have to think of other ways, at least, they need to hide their intentions from that old fox, Fury.

    Of course, the World Security Council behind SHIELD is also a matter that needs to be resolved. For thest hour or so, Lin Rui and Tony have been discussing what to do with Fury and the World Security Council, apart from dealing with Hydra. In the end, Lin Rui and Tony agree that it would be best if these guys deal with each other. As for how to get the World Security Council to take action against Fury, this is what Tony will be nning carefully.

    Lin Rui is now leaving to find the X-Men and since he is ready to take a shot at Hydra and the Space-Infinity Stone, it is important to make the situation clear to his allies, otherwise, there may be unnecessary casualtiester. Moreover, Lin Rui will take this opportunity to test Professor Charles¡¯ Will.

    After leaving Tony¡¯s beach house, Lin Rui took out his Hoverboard and jumped on it. Anyway, those who were monitoring the house will not withdraw, and Lin Rui is toozy to cover up anything, he doesn¡¯t care even if SHIELD knows Mirage Knight¡¯s whereabouts.

    In this way, Lin Rui quickly came to X-Men¡¯s base camp on his Hoverboard. When Lin Rui arrived, the X-Men was waiting for him at the entrance of the school. Although it was already night, the school was still very bright.

    Call!

    Jumping off from the Hoverboard, Lin Rui put the Hoverboard in his dimension pocket and walked towards the X-School. Facing Lin Rui was Storm, who flying andunching lighting at the Space Door on the Golden Gate Bridge today.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Professor Charles already knows that you are here, pleasee with me.¡± Walking towards Lin Rui, Storm nodded to Lin Rui and said directly.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t talk nonsense and walked in directly behind Storm.

    On the way over, Lin Rui had already contacted Professor Charles, and briefly stated his purpose ofing here. As for the monitoring team of SHIELD that follows Lin Rui, after seeing Lin Rui enter the X-School, they did not follow him up anymore. There has always been a tacit understanding between the SHIELD and the X-Men, and there is no need for them not to break it on their own initiative.

    Although SHIELD was not happy about Mirage Knight looking for Tony in the first time after the War and X-Men for the second time, Fury had no choice. He could never tie Mirage Knight over to his side. Moreover, Captain Rogers still has no intention of resting in his own home which is SHIELD. As for Daredevil, he¡¯s not in the SHIELD right now, and Fury can¡¯t hear anything from him.

    Dada ~

    Not knowing Fury¡¯s anxious thoughts inside SHIELD, Lin Rui has followed Storm to the secret basement of the X-School, where he talked secretly with Professor Charlesst time. However, this time there is no Iceman, there is only Professor Charles and Hank are waiting here.

    Lin Rui was not surprised at Iceman¡¯s absence. In today¡¯s battle, it was the first time Iceman broke out with his whole power to block the power of the Space Infinity Stone so that Lin Rui had time to fight back. Of course, blocking the power of Space Infinity Stone, Iceman also paid a lot, he won¡¯t be able to fight again for at least the next two months without any special circumstances.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you are finally here.¡± Sitting in a wheelchair, Professor Charles looked at the mysterious Vignte approaching in front of him and said tly. Unlike thest time when he saw Lin Rui, this time Professor Charles was clearly in a mood.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯te until now, but I did have important things to deal with. However, I now have more important things to talk with ¡®You¡¯.¡± Looking at the kindly professor Charles in his wheelchair, Lin Rui spoke earnestly. When saying this, he especially put some pressure on the ¡®you¡¯ word

    On the way over, Lin Rui has already talked to professor Charles. What he wants to talk to him this time is something that needs to be said between the two of them alone. It¡¯s not that Lin Rui doesn¡¯t believe or trust in Hank or Storm. It¡¯s just that Lin Rui feels that Charles, as a leader, has to make decisions alone.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, if it¡¯s about Hydra, we don¡¯t have to avoid it.¡± At Lin Rui¡¯s words, Hank, the beast standing behind professor Charles, speaks.

    As the scientist of X-Men, Hank¡¯s position in X-Men is only a bit lower than that of Professor Charles. In some big decisions, Professor Charles will respect Hank¡¯s opinions.

    Seeing Hank¡¯s expression, Lin Rui knows that he doesn¡¯t think it is necessary for him to discuss something with professor Charles on his own. After all, Mirage Knight has the ability to block Professor Charles¡¯s Mind Control (Phantom Suit¡¯s mental defense, but only if professor Charles doesn¡¯t use it), and Hank and the rest of them would be a little nervous when they¡¯re alone.

    ¡°Hank, I know what you¡¯re worried about, and it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. But what I want to talk to Professor Charles about is not just Hydra, but the future of Mutants on the. If you have any questions after I have finished speaking with Professor Charles alone, you can ask Professor Charles. If he wants to tell you, I won¡¯t stop him.¡± In order to reassure Hank, Lin Rui exined more. Only when they realize how important the information he has is will they value him.

    ¡°Hank, you go out with the storm. Rest assured, Mr. Mirage Knight will do nothing to me.¡± Just as Hank was about to say something, Professor Charles waved his hand towards him.

    As the leader of X-Men, Professor Charles would be too weak if he didn¡¯t have this kind of spirit. Of course, Professor Charles is also convinced that Lin Rui will not do anything to him. Most importantly, professor Charles can sense that what Lin Rui has just said is not a lie and that what he is about to say will indeed affect the future of Mutants on the.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re just outside the door.¡± Hearing what Professor Charles said, Hank didn¡¯t insist anymore and he walked out of from behind the wheelchair after agreeing.

    Huh! card!

    A minuteter, the metal door with arge X stamped on it mmed shut behind Lin Rui, leaving only Lin Rui and professor Charles in the undergroundboratory.

 Chapter 385 Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 385 Excitement</h4>

    Call!

    Half an hourter, a ck figure rose from the X Academy and quickly disappeared into the night. From that familiar figure, it was Mirage Knight, who had juste over. However, it was only half an hour and Lin Rui should not have made things clear so quickly and it was not clear as to why he had to leave in such a hurry.

    When Lin Rui hurriedly flew on his Hoverboard and left the X Academy, Professor Charles was still alone in the undergroundboratory. What Lin Rui and he spoke about just now shocked Professor Charlespletely. Although Lin Rui suddenly received a message and left anxiously after half an hour but what Lin Rui told Professor Charles in the past half an hour was enough topletely change his worldview.

    Huh ~

    When Professor Charles stayed alone in the basement, frowning and thinking about what Mirage Knight told him just now, two men had rushed in through the alloy code door that Lin Rui had just opened. They were Hank and Storm.

    Just now they saw the door open, and before they could respond, Lin Rui had rushed out quickly and then left the X Academy. If they didn¡¯t feel that Professor Charles was fine, they would have stopped Lin Rui just now. However, Mirage Knight left so quickly that it surprised them.

    ¡°Charles?¡± Hank asked seriously as he walked in front of Professor Charles with his serious expression. Mirage Knight left in a hurry and Professor Charles now has such an expression on his face. Hank has a hunch that Mirage Knight must have said something very shocking.

    Hearing Hank¡¯s voice, Charles, who kept frowning and thinking, slowly raised his head and looked at Hank and Storm in front of him. Hank and Storm saw an expression in Charles¡¯s eyes that they had never been seen before. It seems ¡­ there is something special in Charles¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Hank, do you believe that the Mutants will one day be treated just like everyone else on earth. Or we will get more status and freedom?¡± Professor Charles suddenly asked this question while staring at the two X-Men in front of him.

    Hank and Storm are surprised to hear this question from Professor Charles. It¡¯s not that it¡¯s weird that Charles asked this question as these are the things that X-Men have been fighting for. But over the years, the X-Men have only managed to make life somewhat easier for Mutants on earth.

    Their recent cooperation with the League of Defender is only against Hydra, and it still requires a lot of effort to influence other forces around the world. And now when Professor Charles asks this question, he shows some enthusiasm in his heart. It looked as if he has foreseen the bright future of Mutants.

    ¡°Charles? What did Mirage Knight tell you?¡± Hank asked worriedly without answering Professor Charles¡¯ question.

    Professor Charles is the mind and backbone of the X-Men. If he gets unstable because of something, then X-Men will obviously be unstable in the future. Hank had only seen such fanaticism in Charles¡¯ eyes when he was younger and they had just met for the first time.

    As for Storm standing next to Hank, although she didn¡¯t speak, she was obviously worried about Charles. Professor Charles¡¯s emotions are obviously different now. Did Mirage Knight do something? Otherwise, why did he leave so anxiously just now, Storm and the Hank couldn¡¯t help thinking about it.

    Seeing Hank and Storm¡¯s expressions, Professor Charles also found that his emotions seemed a little agitated. So he adjusted his emotions a little and suppressed the fanaticism in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to get Mutants to have the same rights as everyone else on the, but over the years it¡¯s be clear to me that it¡¯s almost impossible to do that. But what Mirage Knight has just told me gives me hope that it is no longer about improving Mutants¡¯ future, but about turning our future aroundpletely.¡± Rearranging his mood, professor Charles looks at Hank and Storm in front of him and said seriously.

    At this time, Professor Charles really seemed like the person he was back when he and Mao formed X-Men to save the world. At that time, the young Charles also gathered a group of powerful partners who weremitted to making Mutants get epted in this world. At that time, Professor Charles was filled with enthusiasm, thinking that the world would ept them after they have saved it, but the reality let him down. The world was far more afraid of Mutants after they helped save the world.

    Of course, the information he received from Mirage Knight just now is not the same as what Professor Charles encountered, but this is a huge opportunity, an opportunity enough for the world to recognize the Mutants again. If Mirage Knight is telling the truth, then the future earth will be attacked by extraterrestrial civilizations. Then, when facing the enemies of the whole earth, Mutants, who are from the earth would be appreciated over the aliens as they are also earth people.

    Although there are still countless organizations on earth today, SHIELD is still fighting against the Hydra, and there are a lot of other forces secretly doing things with each other. But as long as the earth is threatened, these indigenous forces will either surrender or defend the earth as there is no third way, and the X-Men are clearly there to protect the earth. Against this background, Mutants¡¯ eptance by the rest of the is almost certain.

    Until then, if Mirage Knight¡¯s n to build an Earth Federation is sessful, Mutants will be in a much better position. How could this not excite professor Charles, who had worked all his life for it? Almost immediately after Lin Rui proposed the n, professor Charles decided to join in.

    ¡°Charles, what exactly did Mirage Knight tell you? Is it rted to Hydra? About Hydra¡¯s Space Teleportation Technology and their powerful attack.¡± Hearing Charles, Hank and Storm were a little confused and finally, Hank asked.

    ¡°Hydra? Huh! They are only a small hindrance to our future ns. Our future, the future of Mutants would not allow Hydra to exist!¡± Hearing Hydra¡¯s name, Professor Charles¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light and he spoke in a deep tone.

    Lin Rui has not told Charles about the Space Infinity Stone yet, but they did talk about their ns to wipe Hydra from the earth. In the case of Infinity Stone, Lin Rui has to think carefully about whether to share this information with others. After all, it is a bug-level item that is enough for a person to gain unlimited power in an instant and Lin Rui himself is very tempted to gain it.

    Hank: ¡°¡­¡±

    Storm: ¡°¡­¡±

    At Professor Charles¡¯ words, Hank and Storm became speechless. Professor Charles, who has always been known for his cool wisdom,ughs and is now in a frenzy of some kind, and neither Hank nor Storm knows why. Whatever Mirage Knight had just said to Charles, it seemed that Charles would not tell them about it so easily.

    ¡­

    While Hank and Storm are in the basement of X-Academy and were puzzled by Professor Charles¡¯s strange mood swings, Lin Rui is operating his Hoverboard and going all the way into downtown New York. Lin Rui left so anxiously just now because he received news from Jerry that the upgraded Winter Soldiers that had been knocked out by him had already begun to wake up!

 Chapter 386 Waking Up

    <h4>Chapter 386 Waking Up</h4>

    H ~

    In the innermost area of ??the League of Defender¡¯s base, this is the ce where the stunned upgraded Winter Soldiers were locked. Now, two Winter Soldiers who were all seriously injured by Lin Rui have already awakened. One of them is Tom.

    H ~

    The awakened Tom found that his equipment has already been removed and now his hands and feet are locked by the Adamantium alloy chain, even now Tom can¡¯t break free no matter how hard he tried. However, Tom, who had woken up, did not break away, but just looked around calmly. As for the Winter Soldier who woke up two minutes behind Tom, he calmed down a little after trying to break free. It seems that he realized his current situation.

    Because Lin Rui let Jerry pay attention to Tom¡¯s situation before leaving, Jerry had informed Lin Rui the first time they woke up and then hid to observe those people. Jerry knew that these people were Winter Soldiers from Hydra, and they were perfect super soldiers.

    However, for Jerry, this perfect super soldier is not perfect. If you only consider the value of force, these Winter Soldiers are enough, and their loyalty is 100% without question. However, these Winter Soldiers have an obvious shoring, that is, weak self-awareness.

    Although the flexibility of this upgraded version of Winter Soldier has been greatly enhancedpared to the rigid soldiers who havepletely brainwashed before, it is impossible for them to achieve the level of full self-thinking simr to Captain America. After all, Hydra needs some obedient super-soldiers so they would lose something.

    However,pared to the other five Winter Soldiers, Tom¡¯s self-consciousness seems to be much stronger. In the previous battle, Tom used Lin Rui¡¯s concern for himself to attack Lin Rui. Maybe, in Tom¡¯s memory, he still remembers some previous things, but he is being controlled by Hydra after brainwashing.

    Huh ~

    After Tom and another Winter Soldier woke up, the remaining Winter Soldier also moved. Seeing this, Jerry realized that they will all wake up in a few minutes. Jerry, who was quietly observing these people in front of him was quite afraid.

    D¨© D¨©~

    ¡°Mirage Knight is here!¡± As Jerry watches the Winter Soldier slowly waking up and getting nervous, theputer behind him rings two times and Mirage Knight arrived.

    Shout!

    The next second after Jerry turns around, a figure rushes in from outside the League of Defender base. It is Mirage Knight. Without a hurry to see Tom and the Winter soldiers, Mirage Knight stops in front of Jerry.

    ¡°Jerry, how¡¯s it going?¡± Mirage Knight asks nervously as he pauses in front of Jerry.

    ¡°Two of them are already awake, and the others are about to wake up. The two who woke up didn¡¯t overreact and just stayed there.¡± Hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s words, Jerry answers quickly.

    ¡°Did you find out the other people¡¯s identities?¡± Mirage Knight asked after sensing the situation of the Winter Soldiers in the back.

    Before Mirage Knight left, he asked Jerry to check the real identities of these Winter Soldiers. After all, Tom was deceived by Hydra, so the rest should be in the same category and Lin Rui would also know how to deal with these people. However, that was something that Lin Rui had to do after he let them recover their memories.

    ¡°Except for Tom Smith, there are three other people whose identities have been found. However, I didn¡¯t found any information about the remaining two people. And, ording to the information you gave me about Winter Soldiers, I think they all seem to be young people, but there may be a big age gap between them.¡± While answering Mirage Knight¡¯s question, Jerry tapped on the keyboard.

    Call!

    ¡°This is the profile of the people who have been identified.¡± Pushing theputer screen in the direction of Mirage Kight, Jerry pointed to the information of the three people on the screen.

    Looking at the information of the three people on theputer screen, Lin Rui also had to admit that Jerry¡¯s talents in this area are still very strong. The identity information of the three people disyed on theputer shows that the oldest of them is already 65 years old. It seems that Hydra has spent decades studying the upgraded version of Winter Soldier. During this time, it is not known how many of them were frozen. They are all innocent people.

    Kakaka!

    ¡°Ok, good. Why don¡¯t you check on Deadpool first, and I¡¯ll take a look at this side.¡± The clenched hands crackled as Lin Rui spoke to Jerry with a final push of anger.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Knowing that Mirage Knight wanted tomunicate with those Winter Soldiers alone, Jerry nodded and went towards Deadpool¡¯s location. Although Mirage Knight guarantees that Deadpool is not dead, Jerry has not yet seen any signs of Recovery in Deadpool. Jerry really hoped that he can really wake up.

    H ~

    After Jerry left, Lin Rui walked towards the back and reached the position of Tom and other Winter Soldier. As Lin Rui walked over, the remaining Winter Soldiers also woke up one after another. They simply broke free of the simple chains and leaned in the corner like Tom with their hands and feet tied with Adamantium cuffs.

    Call ~

    After finding someone approaching, Tom and others raised their heads and looked forward. At this time, the upgraded Winter Soldier brainwashed by Hydra were all prisoners of Lin Rui. However, they did not have the slightest fear and looked coldly at theing Lin Rui.

    Da ~

    Seeing Tom looking at him with cold eyes, Lin Rui felt guilty for Tom¡¯s encounter with Hydra. However, Lin Rui only sighed for a moment. He knew that it was not the time to be weak. He needed to rescue Tom and these innocent people.

    ¡°Tom Smith, Denny Williams, Jay Henry, Ben Frank, and two other Anonymous, do you know what is happening right now?¡± Holding the identity information of these peoplepiled by Jerry, Lin Rui looked at the Winter Soldier in front and said quietly.

    When shouting Tom and the few Winter Soldiers whose name he knew, Lin Rui paid special attention to their expression changes. However, Lin Rui was disappointed that their eyes did not change at all and they did not respond to their names at all.

    Faced with the silence of Tom and others, Lin Rui was not surprised at all. This is not the first time that Lin Rui had dealt with Winter Soldier. The Original Winter Soldier Bucky was the prototype of these upgraded Winter Soldier, and Bucky was about to remember. Therefore, Lin Rui must be patient at this time.

    Call!

    After a few clicks on the tablet, Lin Rui threw the tablet directly towards Tom. Tom, who had been paying attention to Lin Rui¡¯s movements, had his hands locked, but still caught the tablet.

    ¡°Look at it.¡± Lin Rui said quietly when Tom took the tablet. Then, without waiting for Tom¡¯s answer, Lin Rui had turned and left.

    After Lin Rui left, Tom looked down at the tablet on his hand, and several photos were now disyed on the tablet¡¯s screen. At the center is a family portrait of three people, they are parents and his young son and this son is Tom.

    Looking at the photos on the tablet, Tom¡¯s cold eyes gradually showed some other expressions.

 Chapter 387 Indifference

    <h4>Chapter 387 Indifference</h4>

    When Lin Rui went to see those Winter Soldiers, Jerry had walked to the bed where Deadpool was lying. After carefully observingDeadpool¡¯s situation, Jerry still did not feel any signs of Deadpool being alive. Various instruments connected to Deadpool also showed that the person in front of him was a corpse with no brain waves at all.

    ¡°Huhh! I hope Mirage Knight¡¯s persistence is right, otherwise, or else it will be another blow to us!¡± Crouching down by the bed of a Deadpool, Jerry looked at Wade¡¯s heavily burned face and whispered.

    Dada ~

    Just as Jerry crouched next to Deadpool with emotion, there was a slight footstep behind him. Hearing the movement, Jerry turned his head and saw Mirage Knight walking towards this side.

    Call ~

    ¡°How are they? Is there a way to remind them of their past memories? I heard that it is almost impossible for such brainwashed fighters to recover. Even if they can remember their past, there would still be some gap in their memories and it will drive them insane.¡± Standing by the bed, Jerry looked at Mirage Knight and asked quietly. Although Deadpool is still dead, Jerry instinctively doesn¡¯t want to disturb his rest.

    Without immediately answering Jerry¡¯s questions, Mirage Knight first walked towards the side of Deadpool¡¯s bed and carefully looked at Deadpool¡¯s situation. Lin Rui¡¯s worried expression disappeared. If there was only a trace of vitality in Deadpool before, then relying on that vitality, his body has now revived one or two cells. It¡¯s slow, but it¡¯s better than nothing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can let them recover their memories for the time being, but I will do my best. As for the consequences of the insanity you spoke, this can only be seen after they recover their memories.¡± With regard to Jerry¡¯s questions, Lin Rui has no particrly good answer.

    If Lin Rui had many Reward Points then he could definitely redeem special items that will allow Tom and other Winter Soldiers to remember and recover. However, Lin Rui does not have enough Reward Points for now. There are very few items that have an effect on memory and the brain, and they require many Reward Points to redeem them.

    However, Lin Rui does not know whether it would hurt Tom if he recalled the memory by himself. However, now Lin Rui can only try to stimte Tom¡¯s memory. If Lin Rui and Tom¡¯s luck broke out, Tom might have remembered something by seeing his previous photos and videos.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll see if we can find out who the other two are. However, since Hydra has cryogenics technology, then the remaining two people may be more ancient people, and their data won¡¯t be in anyputer.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Jerry nodded helplessly and then continued.

    Regarding the Winter Soldiers, Jerry can¡¯t do much now. In addition to the identities of the few people he had found, the remaining two are either the people trained by Hydra or they are from a time beforeputer, at that time, the identity of the person would not be on the Inte and it would be near impossible for Jerry to find anything.

    ¡°Jerry, you have done a good job. Just try your best. As for the Winter Soldiers, I will find a way to put them in a safe ce.¡± After hearing Jerry¡¯s words, Mirage Knight patted the enthusiastic hacker in front of him.

    Lin Rui knows that Jerry wanted to help out in these things, but some things can¡¯t be helped. Jerry¡¯s ability needs to be used in the right ce.

    ¡°I know, by the way, what¡¯s the situation with Deadpool? I think he is now¡­¡± Jerry, encouraged by Mirage Knight, felt a little better and then turned his attention to Deadpool on the bed again.

    ¡°Deadpool will recover, but it will take a little longer. Rest assured, I will not lie to you. ording to his current recovery situation, you can see a lively Deadpool again in about a week or so.¡± Knowing that Jerry was also worried about Deadpool, Lin Rui replied a little lighter.

    One or two cells are now alive in Deadpool, so the gene therapy Serum previously injected and the Elven Holy Spring Water fed to him will work. With the help of these two powerful healing items and his Recovery ability, Deadpool would have been able to recover quickly if not for the severity of his injury.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, then let Deadpool stay here. I won¡¯t go out during this time and just watch him here.¡± After receiving Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Jerry continued.

    ¡°Yep¡­¡­¡±

    Call!

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Just when Lin Rui wanted to say something, a sudden cry came from the position where Tom and several of their Winter Soldiers were locked. Apanied by a yell of chains breaking free.

    ¡°Stay here.¡± Lin Rui rushed over without letting Jerry follow him.

    Boom!

    When Lin Rui and Jerry were talking, several people on Tom¡¯s side had already seen the tablet that Lin Rui threw to Tom. In addition to the photos and videos of the Tom family on this tablet, there are some real-life images of three other identified individuals that Jerry can find.

    After watching the photos and videos on the tablet, Tom didn¡¯t react. Then he threw it out with a cold face and the tablet was taken by others. While others watched the photos and videos on the tablet, one of the Winter Soldiers seemed to think of something and screamed with his hand on his head after watching what he was doing in real life. He began to frantically break away from the alloy chain that locked himself, and constantly rushed outward.

    Boom!

    As this man yelled and struggled frantically, Tom, who had been watching him coldly for a while, suddenly stood up from behind him and chopped towards his neck. The power of this strike was so great that the yelling person fell to the ground with a straight head tilt and fainted again.

    Call!

    When Lin Rui hurried over after he heard the cry, he just saw Tom stun him. Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed and his footsteps slowed down, he walked in front of several of them. Staring at the man who fainted on the ground again, Lin Rui already knew who he was.

    ¡°Jay Henry, the one who is already in his sixties. It seems that as they get older, the longer they remain frozen, the less their memory is sealed. But aren¡¯t those two who are left more ancient?¡± Knowing the identity of the man on the ground, Lin Rui thought to herself.

    Judging from the performance of Jay Henry just now, he obviously remembered something. This shows that Lin Rui¡¯s method is still useful. Thinking about it, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes looked towards Tom. However, to Lin Rui¡¯s disappointment, nothing as changed in Tom and his eyes are still as cold as ever. It seems that the memory images about him don¡¯t touch him.

    ¡°It seems that they have to be transferred earlier. This base is still too small, and I don¡¯t know when these people will go crazy.¡± After observing the status of several other people, Lin Rui thought silently.

    Although the Guardian Base is already a rtively stable base after everyone¡¯s transformation, thebat power of these upgraded Winter Soldiers should not be underestimated. If these Winter Soldiers went crazy, Jerry will be scared to death, not to say if they could do any damage.

    Then, instead of staying here, Lin Rui turned around and left. He wanted to contact Tony and ask him to help find a ce where these Winter Soldiers could be held.

    After Lin Rui left, the standing Tom slowly sat down again. Tom sat down and picked up the tablet that was thrown aside, and turned over the page of his profile.

    ¡°Tom Smith? Who is that?¡­¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 388 Transfer

    <h4>Chapter 388 Transfer</h4>

    The next day, with Tony¡¯s help, Lin Rui, Peter, and Harry all transferred Tom and others to a very concealed and highly defensive base in Tony¡¯s name, ensuring that Tom and his friends could not get out even if they were not locked.

    After moving here, Lin Rui separated Tom and the other upgraded Winter Soldiers, and everyone was locked in a separate room. Lin Rui paid special attention to Jay Henry who had reacted to the videos and pictures of his previous life, Lin Rui paid attention to his mental condition, to see if he would remember it by himself.

    However, what disappointed Lin Rui was that although Jay Henry responded to those images, he waspletely unlike a sensible person, he was getting crazy. Lin Rui had no choice but to keep him in aatose state so that he could be quiet.

    ¡°Are we going to just keep them here? What if they didn¡¯t recover?¡± Peter looked at Lin Rui and said in a deep voice while watching Tom in the room through the one-way transparent ss wall.

    Seeing what Tom looks like now, Peter, as Tom¡¯s ssmate, is also very upset. However, they did not have a better way to make Tom recover quickly.

    Last night, Lin Rui had injected these Winter Soldiers with Osborn¡¯s Beginner gene therapy Serum. However, Gene Therapy Serum didn¡¯t seem to repair Tom¡¯s mental damage. The memory that he can¡¯t even remember can¡¯t be recovered. Tom still looked at them with a cold expression on his face. For Tom, Mirage Knight, Spiderman, and Harry are all his mission goals.

    ¡°We can only do this for the time being. Before they recover their memory, every one of them is very dangerous. As for their Recovery, we should have a way after we eliminate Hydra.¡± Lin Rui looks at the cold face of Tom in the room and replied.

    Lin Rui does not have enough Reward Points now, but as long as Hydra is eliminated, Lin Rui believes that the Reward Points he would receive after thepletion of this Mainline Quest would make him rich. So, by that time, if Tom hasn¡¯t recovered yet, Lin Rui can also exchange special items from the System Shop to help him.

    ¡°Well, I believe you have some way. So, are we going to start our counterattack now.¡± Peter clenched his fists and said after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    The sudden attack of Hydra exposed the existence of the Space Infinity Stone and finally brought some damage to the League of Defender, SHIELD, and X-Men. Well, Lin Rui would not have swallowed it, especially since they were already hostile.

    ¡°Of course! However, I need to talk to Captain Rogers first. There are some decisions he needs to make.¡± Lin Rui answered in the affirmative and then continued.

    There has been no contact from the League of Defender on the SHIELD side since the battle ended yesterday. It¡¯s probably because of Captain Rogers. Apparently unsatisfied with SHIELD¡¯s performance in yesterday¡¯s fight, CaptainRogers has not been out of the house since returning home, and Fury has not sought him out.

    ¡°Captain Rogers? Is he here?¡± Peter¡¯s mood suddenly increased when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. It seems that Peter who has taken Captain America as an example since childhood, even if he has seen the real person, is still excited every time he sees Rogers.

    ¡°Well, I have contacted Captain Rogers and he is already on the way.¡± Lin Rui answered truthfully, knowing Peter¡¯s mood.

    Although Captain Rogers has been at home since yesterday and has not gone out, the contact form Mirage Knight was impossible to miss. So, after hearing Mirage Knight say something to him, Rogers left the house quietly. Without the SHIELD agent finding his trail, Rogers was on his way.

    ¡°Then can I ask Captain Rogers for an autograph after you have finished speaking? I still don¡¯t have Captain America¡¯s signature yet?¡± Peter asked with a little excitement knowing that Rogers wasing soon. In front of his idol, the serious atmosphere just now broke away a lot.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ Speaking of his autograph, I already have Captain Rogers¡¯s signature here. That¡¯s what I asked him when I took him to New York. Of course, I have yours too but I kept forgetting about it all the time.¡± Hearing Peter mentioning the autograph, Lin Rui remembered that he had asked Captain Rogers to sign before.

    In addition to Captain America¡¯s signature, Lin Rui also has Iron Man Tony¡¯s signature. Of course, now it is too easy for Lin Rui to ask for Tony¡¯s signature, so the signature Lin Rui asked for at the very beginning has been kept in check.

    ¡°Jackson?! Did you take Captain America to New York alone?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?!¡± Peter almost jumped when he heard Lin Rui. With this opportunity to get in touch with his idol, Peter thought Jackson was hogging too much attention.

    ¡°At that time, the news of Captain Rogers¡¯s resurrection was still confidential, so I didn¡¯t tell you. Andter, you have already seen Captain Rogers in person.¡± Lin Rui said silently when he saw Peter¡¯s excitement.

    As for Harry who had stood aside, he had never spoken. Although Harry also admired Captain America, he was not as excited as Peter. Moreover, the identity of the Oscorp director made Harry not act like a high school student like Peter.

    Buzz ~~

    Just as Peter was ready to ask Lin Rui about what happened when he took Rogers to New York, Lin Rui¡¯s mobile phone vibrated. Picking up the phone and ncing at it, it was Captain Rogers. Without dy, Lin Rui has connected the phone.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I¡¯ve arrived.¡± As soon as the phone was connected, Rogers¡¯ voice came from it.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Lin Rui promised and walked out. Lin Rui gave Rogers a location five kilometers from the secret factory of Tony to avoid being discovered by SHIELD.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you too.¡± Hearing Lin Rui talk to Rogers, Peter yelled and followed Lin Rui.

    ¡°Then I will stay here, you both go,¡± Harry said calmly while standing on the spot. The base had been emptied by Tony, and now someone must be left behind for now.

    ¡°Well, we wille back soon.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui and Peter have quickly left the base.

    Huh ~

    After stepping out of the base gate, Lin Rui and Peter quickly got onto a mountain bike and a car and rushed toward Captain Rogers¡¯s location. At a distance of five kilometers, Lin Rui and Peter will be able to return quickly, but they obviously cannot run back on the road with Rogers.

 Chapter 389 Joins

    <h4>Chapter 389 Joins</h4>

    When Lin Rui and Peter drove their respective vehicles to pick up Roger and bring him to Tony¡¯s secret factory, Tony was in his luxurious office on the top floor of the Stark Industries building. During this time, Tony no longer continued to study the upgraded version of Iron Man Armor, the E Grade Aerospace Warship is the top priority of Tony¡¯s research.

    Moreover, although Tony had built some Magic ss Iron Man, they are not perfect and the magic attack power is not as good as conventional physical attacks. Venom is now kept as a pet, and as long as he doesn¡¯t let anyonee to him, he can keep him weak. So for now, Tony hasn¡¯t found a way to use Venom.

    Now, Tony has just arranged Lin Rui¡¯s matter and he is talking with Fury on the phone. SHIELD always knew that Mirage Knight was flying around, so he couldn¡¯t wait for Mirage Knight¡¯s contact, and Fury took the initiative to contact Tony. In Fury¡¯s opinion, Mirage Knight went to Tony for the first time and he must have said something to him.

    ¡°Fury, I have already said everything. Mirage Knight said that he was also surprised seeing Hydra has that kind of technology. However, as long as we concentrate on eliminating Hydrapletely, it would be no problem.¡± Leaning on hisfortable sofa, Tony talked to Fury with a ss of red wine in his hand.

    ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, I have them too. If you want to get news from Mirage Knight, you should ask him yourself, I don¡¯t think Mirage Knight would refuse you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I have a lot of things to do here and I still have a lot of experimental work to do. By the way, I forgot to tell you something.¡±

    ¡°I have modified that Large Anti-Gravity Engine. If you have time, you cane and get it from me. I have no time to send it to you.¡±

    ¡°So, bye.¡±

    After a few words, Tony finally notified Fury to send someone to pick up the Large Anti-Gravity Engine and hung up the phone. Tony finally told Fury enough news that he temporarily forgot to find Mirage Knight. After all, with a Large Anti-Gravity Engine, SHIELD¡¯s Helicarriers can really fly. They have taken a big step.

    ¡°Fury! You were quite happy to hear that the Large Anti-Gravity Engine has been transformed. If you know that we are now trying to get you out of office, I don¡¯t know what expressions you would have.¡± Tony, who hung up, murmured, it was clear that Tony was looking forward to Fury¡¯s reaction.

    Call!

    ¡°Okay, JARVIS, it¡¯s time to do things! There is a lot of ck material in SHIELD. Let¡¯s find Fury¡¯s ck history, it should be enough for the World Security Directors to push him out of SHIELD.¡± After drinking his ss of wine, Tony stood up from the sofa and shouted loudly. After shouting, Tony had walked to the office desk next to the window.

    ¡°Yes, sir, I am looking forward to paying a visit to Maya.¡± As Tony walked to the desk, JARVIS¡¯s voice that was filled with anticipation came out.

    Maya, SHIELD¡¯s intelligent system. In terms of intelligence, Maya is no less inferior to JARVIS. However, during this time JARVIS has self-improved a lot on his ¡°Human Nature¡±, collecting ckmail materials on Fury from within SHIELD, JARVIS is looking forward to fighting another intelligent system.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡± With his hands on the keyboard, Tony spoke with an unusually serious voice.

    Kakaka!

    ¡­

    In a room in the secret factory that Tony arranged for Lin Rui, Rogers was sitting on the sofa in front of Mirage Knight. Mirage Knight has already told Rogers his ns and some other things and the atmosphere is a little serious now.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you sure? Does Hydra really have an Infinity Stone.¡± After understanding the power of Infinity Stone, Rogers looked Mirage Knight in front of him and asked seriously.

    As for what Mirage Knight just said, Rogers, like Tony and Professor Charles, chose to believe that, Roger might not have believed this a few months ago, but since he woke up, Roger had found that the world has changed a lot, there are many things here that cannot be exined bymon sense.

    Therefore, if the earth has a Universe-Level item like Infinity Stone, Rogers thinks it is not unbelievable. Moreover, Mirage Knight is a very mysterious character, and Rogers now wonders whether Mirage Knight is an alien or not. Because as Captain America, he knows a lot about SHIELD¡¯s secrets, Roger knows that there are some aliens on Earth.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a 100 percent certainty because I know Infinity Stone, and I know that each of them is incredibly powerful. But, as I said, the Infinity Stones are Universe ss Items and they have to have very strict conditions for someone to achieve their power, and I think Hydra obviously does not fulfill such conditions.¡± Knowing what Rogers was worried about, Lin Rui then replied.

    In fact, it is quite surprising that Hydra can develop a Stable Space Gate from the Magic Cube and they could also develop that powerful space attack. In the original story, the professor in SHIELD who studied Magic Cube developed the space gate leading to the universe because of Loki¡¯s influence.

    However, the plot has changed so much now that Lin Rui can only regard Hydra¡¯s current technology as a plot. However, Lin Rui still believed that the strength they had assembled was enough to destroy Hydra. Even if the plot has been changed by a lot, Hydra can¡¯t really use the space Infinity Stonepletely. The Stable Space Door and that Space Attack behind it should have been Hydra¡¯s strongest attackst time.

    ¡°So, as long as we are prepared, even if Hydra has Infinity Stone, it wouldn¡¯t be a concern.¡± Finally, Lin Rui said seriously.

    ¡°Okay, I will support you. Were you also serious about the Earth Federation? I am also very interested in that!¡± After receiving a positive answer from Lin Rui, Rogers finally expressed his position.

    The establishment of the Earth Federation to eliminate all the terrorist forces on earth was originally Rogers¡¯ dream. After being dug out of the ice, Rogers, who was found and promoted by SHIELD, has long recognized the deficiencies of SHIELD. Such an organization is far from helping Steve Rogers build his ideal world.

    So, after Mirage Knight made such a very attractive suggestion, Steve Rogers, the boy with big dreams who came out of Brooklyn sixty years ago, once again felt his original enthusiasm. However, this time their goal is no longer just to eliminate Hydra to win the war. Their goal has surpassed the country and has risen to the level ofary civilization.

    ¡°By the way, Mirage Knight, I still have something to ask you.¡± After reaching an agreement with Mirage Knight, Rogers blinked and suddenly said.

    ¡°Well? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you have caught many Winter Soldiers, is that true?¡±

 Chapter 390 Perseverance

    <h4>Chapter 390 Perseverance</h4>

    Hearing what Rogers said, Lin Rui was a little bit stunned but he quickly reacted. It turned out that Rogers was still thinking about the unfound Bucky Barnes, Hydra¡¯s previous Winter Soldier.

    Mirage Knight and Captain Rogers had already finished talking about Hydra and Infinity Stone, and even Mirage Knight¡¯s own n to establish the Earth Federation and he has also talked to Captain Rogers about the matter of the World Security Council. He also thought that Rogers should be concerned about these matters even if he had any doubts, but he didn¡¯t expect him to ask about Winter Soldiers in the end.

    ¡°Yes, in that battle, Hydra also dispatched several Winter Soldiers. I didn¡¯t kill them as I wanted to catch them. I have locked them in this secret base.¡± Mirage Knight did not conceal anything from Captain Rogers and answered truthfully.

    Call ~

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Captain Rogers¡¯s mood clearly fluctuated. Just now Mirage Knight had told him about Infinity Stone and the establishment of the Earth Federation and Roger was also shocked, but it waspletely different from his current mood changes.

    ¡°Are they ¡­ the same as Bucky? Do they have no previous memories, are they just some killing machines of Hydra?¡± Rogers asked while unconsciously tightening his fists as he suppressed his emotions and calm himself down.

    ¡°Yes, they have been brainwashed. Compared with Colonel Bucky Barnes, these people are brainwashed on a deep level and now I can only shut them up temporarily, I am waiting to see if I can find a way to help them find their previous memories after eliminating Hydra.¡± Mirage Knight sighed silently in response to Rogers¡¯ nervous expression and answered.

    Since Hydra can brainwash these people, then there should be a special method that they use to restrain these Winter Soldiers, otherwise, Tom will not insist onpleting his mission after being captured. As far as Lin Rui knows, Bucky¡¯s control method is recorded in a small book, which is a series of special Russian words that can make Bucky go crazy.

    Moreover, when Hydra was cleared out of SHIELD a few months ago, Lin Rui asked JARVIS to help intercept some of the materials that contained the whereabouts of the small book. Now, Lin Rui has already obtained the seemingly insignificant important item and has avoided the bad things that Bucky would unwillingly do when someone got the book in the future.

    If Tom and his upgraded Winter Soldiers are controlled the same way as Bucky, then Lin Rui can experiment with the words in that small book, but he hasn¡¯t had time to do it yet. However, Lin Rui thinks that it should be unlikely. Since they are an upgraded version of Winter Soldiers, their control method should have been improved. Lin Rui always finds it unbelievable that one can control these Super Fighters with some special words.

    ¡°Do you know their identity? I know you have a friend who was captured by Hydra before. Are you keeping them here because of him?¡± Rogers asked after hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s words. Although it was a question, Rogers was very sure about the answer to hisst question.

    Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he didn¡¯t know when he had exposed the news that his friend was captured by Hydra, maybe he had identally expressed it before. But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, now Tom has been caught by Lin Rui, and he has the chance to recover.

    ¡°We already know a few of their identity, I also took photos and videos of their family members to stimte their memories, but the results are not very good. I think the key is still in Hydra¡¯s brainwashing method, and the best way to solve this problem is to get it from them.¡± With a nod, Mirage Knight answered seriously.

    ¡°So ¡­ do you have any news about Bucky? I know you have no obligation to help me find Bucky, but I haven¡¯t found him yet.¡± Staring at Mirage Knight¡¯s eyes in the mask, Rogers suddenly changed the subject and asked about Bucky¡¯s whereabouts.

    Of course, Lin Rui was already prepared for this question from Rogers. When Rogers started asking those Winter Soldiers he caught, Lin Rui knew that Rogers would ask about his friend.

    ¡°No, Colonel Bucky Barnes haspletely disappeared after leaving Hydra, and I have no news of him. However, if you have not been able to find him, I suggest you go to some remote countries, such as Wakanda.¡± Shaking his head, Lin Rui said he didn¡¯t know where Bucky was now.

    However, Lin Rui, who remembered the plot, still gave Rogers a clue, that is, Wakanda, the hometown of ck Panther in Marvel World, a rich and remote country. Although he is not sure about the current timeline and plot but this is the most important reminder that Lin Rui can give to Rogers. If Bucky is really hiding in Wakanda, it would be Rogers¡¯ luck. If Bucky is not there then Lin Rui can¡¯t do anything. He can only find himter.

    Lin Rui was also worried that Bucky¡¯s killing of Tony¡¯s parents would be exposed and when that timees, there will be a battle between Tony and Rogers, but now Lin Rui has no time to manage this. Hydra needs to be destroyed first. In the process, Lin Rui will destroy their Siberia branch and Bucky¡¯s data will not be leaked.

    Although this seems unfair to Tony as he may never know the truth about his parents¡¯ death but Lin Rui feels that there is no need to let Tony go through that sorrow. Finding the culprit who killed his parents may not be good for him. Now that Tony has changed from being a yboy to being a responsible hero, Lin Rui does not want him to bear the burden of revenge because of the death of his parents.

    ¡°Wakanda?!¡± Rogers¡¯ face was filled with surprise when he heard Mirage Knight¡¯s words.

    Originally, Rogers only asked Mirage Knight this question with a hint of hope, because Lin Rui had already told him that he did not know Bucky¡¯s whereabouts. But this time, Lin Rui gave him a destination, although he was very uncertain but at least he now got a direction.

    In addition to this, Rogers was also surprised by the name of the country, Wakanda. In SHIELD¡¯s records, Wakanda is a very special country. Although this country is small, it is very affluent and it produces many rare items, including the material that created Captain Rogers¡¯s Shield: Vibranium.

    ¡°Thank you, Mirage Knight, I will always remember your help!¡± After sorting out his excitement, Captain Rogers said seriously.

    ¡°I also want to thank Captain for supporting my n. After all, not everyone has the courage to do so. Also, if our n is sessful, SHIELD will still need you to control it.¡± Thanking Rogers, Lin Rui replied with a smile.

    ¡°Rx, I was born during World War II, and I was very skilled in some things.¡± Rogers also smiled back when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. At the beginning of World War II, in order to recruit troops, the experimentally sessful Rogers was directly sent to the whole country for recruiting activities. He is also well trained in some diplomatic and other methods.

    Then, Captain Rogers had to leave. Although he avoided SHIELD¡¯s agents, it was better to go back earlier so as not to attract some unwanted attention. Before leaving, Peter leaned over to Rogers¡¯s side and asked for several autographs as well as some selfies.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mirage Knight, I look forward to the sess of our n.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Captain Rogers.¡±

 Chapter 391 Worries

    <h4>Chapter 391 Worries</h4>

    SHIELD Washington Headquarters, Director Fury¡¯s office.

    Director Fury is sitting on his chair with a frown on his face, and theputer screen on the desk in front of him shows some information about Hydra, X-Men, and League of Defender.

    Recently, Fury had been in a bad mood. Although SHIELD had the upper hand in their previous attacks on Hydra, but yesterday¡¯s battle made Fury realize that Hydra was not so weak. They just didn¡¯t reveal their cards before.

    As for the card exposed by Hydra, Fury has no clue about that, and only Mirage Knight who might know something does not seem to want to talk to himself. This is one of the few things that Fury hasn¡¯t been able to control since he became SHIELD¡¯s Director. This situation makes Fury very ufortable.

    Fury¡¯s attitude is veryplicated towards Mirage Knight of League of Defender, he is both grateful and dreadful towards him, but he still feels dread for most of it. Although Mirage Knight had saved Fury¡¯s life before but since Mirage Knight appeared, Fury had found that things were getting out of his control and they were getting out of his control at a very fast pace.

    In addition to the unknown information, Fury¡¯s n to form the Avengers was also getting blocked by Lin Rui. In Fury¡¯s view, if Mirage Knight had not intervened, Iron Man Tony Stark should have been fooled into the Avengers by him. With Fury and the Iron Man present in the team, the current Avengers will not be in a situation where they are getting supported solely by Captain America.

    That¡¯s right, although neither Tony nor Lin Rui exposed anything, Fury has already determined that it was because of Mirage Knight that Tony discovered his father Howard Stark¡¯s things at SHIELD. This directly led Tony to discover a new element without getting Fury¡¯s help, thus solving his own Padium Poisoning situation.

    With the intervention of Mirage Knight, Avengers was short of a guy who could hold up the situation and a guy who could argue with Rogers on the team. In Fury¡¯s original n, the Avengers were not a one-man team of Captain America, but rather a knife in SHIELD¡¯s hand. In order to achieve such a bnce, only Iron Man has enough strength and confidence to get along with Rogers as an equal.

    And now Tony has not joined Avengers and in the case of a semi-cooperation with SHIELD, the current Avengers team ispletely led by Captain Rogers, and Fury¡¯s n has all but ruined. So now, Fury is under pressure from the World¡¯s Security Council and he has a team that does not follow orders. It¡¯s not strange that he is in a bad mood.

    Thinking about something, Fury looked up at theputer screen again. The screen shows some current and personal information of various powers. Iron Man is followed by information on Tony Stark and Stark Industries, Captain America is followed by information on Steve Rogers and the Avengers, and X-Men is followed by information on Professor Charles. As for Hydra, there is only one name there, Alexander, and there are also a few question marks. But behind the League of Defender, all positions but Daredevil Matt are ck question marks.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, who the hell are you?¡± Fury murmured to himself as he gazed at the ck question mark representing Mirage Knight.

    Fury has been investigating Mirage Knight¡¯s identity in reality, and it is not without suspicion that he left out Lin Rui who has a good rtionship with Tony in real life. However, due to theck of evidence, Fury remains suspicious all the time. And, with Fury¡¯s suspicious nature, he suspects a lot of people besides Lin Rui but Lin Rui is in a low position on that list.

    What¡¯s more, Lin Rui has always been ¡°Umon¡± in school. Even if he is following Tony for an experiment now, Fury is only looking at him as a Scientific Reserve Talent, but Mirage Knight is obviously a powerful person and he should not be a Seventeen-Year-Old Juvenile.

    However, Hydra¡¯s attack has caused Fury to pay more attention to him. After all, the raid included Lin Rui¡¯s parents, and Fury would have thought better of it. However, in the end, Lin Rui and Tony also gave reasonable exnations.

    Moreover, Fury has seen the magic attack from the upgraded Iron Man. It is indeed more powerful than ordinary conventional weapons, and it can also be controlled by JARVIS. Therefore, it would be normal for Hydra tounch an attack on Lin Rui¡¯s parents due to his rtionship with Tony.

    The point is that Hydra¡¯s attack was clearly an operation against the Avengers, League of Defender, and X-Men using ordinary people as bait. If it wasn¡¯t for Mirage Knight who had used all his rtionships and requested a lot of support because of his parents¡¯ safety, then SHIELD would have suffered a heavy loss under the attack form the Space Infinity Stone.

    Therefore, the suspicion of Lin Rui¡¯s family has been greatly reduced, as Hydra must have wanted them to use as bait. However, Fury did not know that Mirage Knight was the first to respond to this operation, and called for all support, which means that Mirage Knight is very concerned about these ordinary people.

    ¡°The Avengers are still not strong enough. Perhaps, it¡¯s time to get in touch with that one. I don¡¯t know if he is able to control his power over the past few years.¡± Fury suddenly sighed when he nced at the members of the Avengers on theputer screen and muttered to himself.

    Card ~

    Subsequently, Fury turned off the information on the screen and began other work. After the attack by Hydra, Fury is now working on upgrading the SHIELD¡¯s intelligence department, which is also a major project. Fury who is busy improving SHIELD¡¯s strength will not know that he may not remain a Director for long because some people do not like him.

    ¡­

    Just when Fury was working hard to find the clues of Hydra, the real Hydra has now changed greatly with the appearance of the Red Skull. After dispatching the Magic Cube to attack SHIELD and League of Defender yesterday, Red Skull has taken the Magic Cube to another hidden base again.

    Zi Zi Zi~

    Buzz!

    There is a huge square in the center of this Hydra base. Now the center of the square is full ofrge machines, simr to the machines in the base that was destroyed yesterday. Now, these machines are working, making electrical and mechanical sounds from time to time.

    In the room at the edge of the square, Red Skull sat on his sofa and watched the progress of the experiment in the square in front of him. Although the skin on Red Skull¡¯s face is close to the bones, and it is still blood red, it can be seen that the expressions on Red Skull¡¯s face is worse than Fury¡¯s.

    ¡°Sixty years! It has been sixty years since I found the Magic Cube and I have not found all of its secrets! If we go on like this, we can only wait to die when our enemiese to the door!¡± Red Skull whispered fiercely, looking at the machines in the square outside.

    ¡°However, after using Magic Cube yesterday, it seems that there have been some changes. I hope topletely unlock its secrets as soon as possible!¡±

 Chapter 392 Change In Idea

    <h4>Chapter 392 Change In Idea</h4>

    Within a week after the Golden Gate Bridge battle ended, the entire United States seemed to be quiet. Without Hydra¡¯s movement, SHIELD was also very quiet. It seemed that everyone forgot that huge and dynamic battle. Although the entire American media hasvishly reported on the destruction of the Golden Gate Bridge, it does not know much about the true situation of the matter. Everyone is still doing what is usual for them.

    However, a dark tide can be felt by all forces in the United States where ordinary people cannot detect it. The present quietness is by no means a sign of safety. The present quietness is just like the silence before a storm. Therefore, in such an atmosphere,rge organizations and forces in various cities in the United States have temporarily shrunk their paws, for fear of being chopped identally.

    It was another weekend and the weather was very good, Lin Rui drove out early in the morning. A week has passed and Lin Rui needs to see how Thor is doing. Since Lin Rui feels that the earth will be attacked by cosmic civilization in the future, Thor¡¯s power cannot be ignored.

    Huh ~

    After stopping his Jeep at the door of the home of stray dogs, Lin Rui got out of the car with his bag on his back. This time Lin Rui came over and brought Thor some food. In order to better take care of the stray dogs, Thor had not returned to the apartment for three days. He now cares about stray dogs and Lin Rui feels that Thor¡¯s sense of responsibility has been fully met.

    P¨± ~ Bang!

    As soon as he entered the door of the home of stray dogs, Lin Rui saw a big man squat on the ground and y with two stray dogs who were physically impaired. Looking at Thor now, who can tell that he is the Crown Prince of Asgard? They would obviously say that he is a big warm man who likes animals.

    ¡°Hey! Thor!¡± Lin Rui shouted from afar and raised the backpack in his hand as Thor turned his head.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson!¡± Happy to see Lin Rui, Thor hade over. Behind Thor, several dogs followed him step by step.

    ¡°It seems that they all like you, you should have been pretty goodtely.¡± Lin Rui smiled and touched the head of a puppy near his feet and asked Thor with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I get along with them very well. I didn¡¯t even know that there was such a delightful species before. If I returned to Asgard, I would bring at least two of them with me.¡± Holding a small pug, Thor answered with a smile.

    Look at Thor¡¯s current appearance, a guy with long blond hair and a strong and handsome appearance. He still has the perfect muscles and he is currently holding a puppy in his hand, and he still has a smile on his face. If Loki saw Thor at this time, he might feel that his silly brother had been reced with a different soul, because the current Thor is not the impulsive god he was before.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I brought you something to eat, and I also wanted to talk to you about something.¡± Lin Rui patted the shoulder bag and said a little more seriously.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in the back.¡± Guessing what Lin Rui wanted to say, Thor returned the pug on the ground and turned and walked back.

    Two minutester, Lin Rui and Thor were already in a utility room behind the stray dog ??house. No one wille here at this time and this room is perfect for Thor and Lin Rui to say something that they don¡¯t want others to hear.

    ¡°Jackson, what¡¯s going on? Has Lokie back to threaten you again?¡± Thor asked with some concern as he saw Lin Rui looking so serious.

    Thor has been working hard to regain his powers since thest time when Lin Rui¡¯s acting made Loki into an evil brother who framed his brother and wanted to banish Thor forever. Two weekster, Thor¡¯s sense of responsibility andpassion has improved a lot, but he is still far from meeting Odin¡¯s requirements.

    Upon hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui felt a little moved. ¡°No, Loki didn¡¯t for me. However, I came here because of another thing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Thor, I need your help, I need the help of Thor.¡± Lin Rui said seriously as he looked at Thor.

    This is the first time Lin Rui has expressed his need for Thor¡¯s power in front of Thor and it is something Lin Rui has been thinking about since the first time he met Thor. Thor without divine power is just a friend to Lin Rui, but what Lin Rui needs right now is Thor with hisplete power so he can defend the earth.

    After listening to Lin Rui, Thor doesn¡¯t seem surprised at all. Thor is not stupid. When Thor was just exiled in new Mexico, he was knocked out by Lin Rui. The first person he saw when he woke up was Lin Rui again, and Lin Rui was obviously not an ordinary person. Thor had always believed that Lin Rui should have some other identity, such as dealing with aliens on earth.

    However, after getting along for so long, Thor overturned his initial judgment. He felt that Lin Rui might really just want to be his friend. However, now that Lin Rui has made it clear that he needs Thor¡¯s power, Thor once again feels that Lin Rui should have a purpose.

    ¡°Jackson, I know there is a purpose in you approaching me and bing my friend. Whatever your status is, whether you are forced by Loki to do something you don¡¯t want to do, I would always regard you as a good friend. However, I have no strength right now, although I can sense the hammer but I can not summon it to me. So I can¡¯t help you for a while.¡± Thor looked at the young man in front of him and said sincerely. Thor really does treat Lin Rui as a good friend, and he is willing to help Lin Rui, but Thor does not have his powers at this moment and he could not help.

    Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui suddenly froze as he didn¡¯t expect Thor to say that. Did Thor always know? Did Thor always know that? He knew he had approached him on purpose, but Thor was still willing to help me and treat me as a good friend. At this moment, Lin Rui has someplicated feelings in his mind. Maybe Lin Rui has always done things with a lot of purpose behind them.

    In fact, it should not be med that Lin Rui initially approached Thor with purpose. After all, this is a Marvel World. Under the circumstances of the story, there are mainline quest and Reward points. Lin Rui will definitely make such a choice, it was just like contacting Tony in the beginning toplete the quest.

    After all, unlike Peter and Harry, Thor did not be friends with Lin Rui at the beginning. Lin Rui could not give up his Reward points for a stranger. But now, Lin Rui has already regarded Thor as one of his best friend, otherwise he would not have introduced him to Peter and Harry. Therefore, after seeing Thor¡¯s sincere eyes, Lin Rui suddenly realized that he had always been a little too practical. Sometimes a friend needs to remain a friend and should not be used for anything.

    ¡°Thank you, Thor. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get your powers back and teach Loki a lesson!¡± After understanding what Thor was thinking, Lin Rui swallowed what he was about to say and looked into Thor¡¯s eyes.

    From this moment on, Lin Rui has decided not to think about using Thor toplete any of her ns. Thor is Thor, and he would still be Thor even if he gets back his powers. He is his friend, not an item that he can use at will. Therefore, he would be very grateful if Thor could help him after gaining back his powers and he would not feel sad if Thor was unwilling to help him.

    ¡°Well, I have nothing more to do. I¡¯ll sort it out myself.¡± Finally, Lin Rui reached out and tapped Thor¡¯s solid shoulder, then turned to leave.

    ¡°Jackson ¡­¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s sudden change of attitude, Thor shouted out his name.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it! You¡¯d better find a way to pick up that hammer soon. I think you¡¯ll be back to the Asgard soon!¡± Lin Rui was out of the utility room while waving his hand.

    Card ~

    Afterward, Lin Rui left the home of stray dogs with nothing, and Thor remained in the utility room. A few minutester, Thor walked out of the utility room calmly, still holding a somewhat worn newspaper in his hand, which should have been brought in by someone before.

    The first edition of the newspaper in Thor¡¯s hand contained arge picture of the Golden Gate Bridge that had been blown into two sections. And there is a huge title on the first edition: SHIELD shot again, Golden Gate Bridge suffers, facing the unstable factors of the world, we need Superhero.

 Chapter 393 Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 393 Discovery</h4>

    By the time Thor walked to the front hall of the stray dog¡¯s house with the newspaper, Lin Rui had already driven away with his jeep. Ben in the hall was a little puzzled that Thor had not sent his friend away. Last time he had seen Thor¡¯s enthusiasm for his friend.

    ¡°Hey, Thor, why didn¡¯t you send your friend away? It seemed to me that he left in a hurry.¡± ¡°Ben asked curiously, seeing Thoring. After two weeks of being together, Ben haspletely epted Thor as a big man to take care of the dogs in the home of the stray dogs. Moreover, although Thor is handsome and attractive to girls, he doesn¡¯t seem to notice it himself, which makes Ben appreciate it.

    Faced with Ben¡¯s question, Thor did not answer but just looked at the newspaper in his hand. The picture and the huge headline on the first page seemed very attractive. Naturally, Ben noticed that Thor had not answered and then he saw the newspaper he was holding.

    ¡°Are you also interested in this news? Now the world has be quite weird, Captain America is resurrected, Vigntes have bes the main theme, and there is also the mysterious SHIELD and an even more mysterious evil force. Before, I thought that these kinds of things only happened inics.¡± Ben expressed his opinion about the newspaper Thor had read.

    Obviously, Ben is sick of what¡¯s going on in the world right now. After all, although these things still happened before, they would not be exposed to the public like this. A few months ago, some small famous Vignte appeared in New York. It began when Iron Man appeared and then that big fight happened at Washington SHIELD headquarters. Then came the resurrection of the national hero Captain America Steve Rogers, andst week, the Golden Gate Bridge was destroyed, and now the world has changed beyond the ordinary Man¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°The world needs a Superhero? Yes, but who has an obligation to do so much for the safety of others? However, I am a fan of Captain America and Iron Man, they should be called Superhero. Maybe the whole fucking world needs people like them to save it.¡± Without waiting for Thor¡¯s reply, Ben continued.

    ¡°Superhero? Does this world need to be saved? Ben, do you think there are people who have been secretly and silently watching over you, protecting you from the forces of evil?¡± Finally, Thor responded after Ben finished his speech.

    ¡°This ¡­ Of course. In addition to Captain America and Iron Man, who I¡¯ve talked about before, we have Vigntes in New York, who are very close to the people and have taken our city¡¯s safety into their hands.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Ben thought for a moment and answered seriously.

    Hearing this, something shed in Thor¡¯s eyes as he spoke, ¡°New York¡¯s Vignte? Which ones?¡±

    ¡°Now the most famous one should be Spiderman. He rescued my cousin¡¯s best when the car ident happened half a month ago, otherwise, she would be lying in the hospital at this time.¡± Ben continues to answer seeing that Thor is a bit interested in these.

    ¡°Yes, Spiderman belongs to League of Defender. If you are interested in Vignte of New York, you can go to League of Defender fans website to see them, New York¡¯s most famous Vigntes are in it.¡± After Ben finished speaking about Spiderman, he added another sentence.

    ¡°League of Defender? I know. Ben, can I use yourputer?¡± Upon hearing Ben¡¯s words, Thor threw the newspaper on his side and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Well, you can use it. But, are you really that interested in them? I am a member. You can see more things by logging in to my ount.¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s reaction, Ben said curiously.

    Finally, Ben logged onto his fan¡¯s ount to the League of Defenderfans website for Thor. Ben isn¡¯t exactly a loyal fan, but since he regrly visits the site, his rating isn¡¯t as bad, he can see more videos and photos of the League of Defender than non-fans can.

    Speaking of the League of Defenderfans website, after Jerry joined the League of Defender, it has already be an official website. Jerry will often publish something that can be revealed to the public, such as which gangs they took care of and which drug gangs they finished.

    In addition, Jerry also created their own feature homepage for each member of League of Defender. Everyone¡¯s close-up homepage contains single-person videos and photos, including the most active Spiderman videos and photos, and Mirage Knight¡¯s. However, Lin Rui mostly operate at night, so seeing his photos and videos only had a mysterious feeling.

    ¡°This is Spiderman. People say that this Spiderman seems to be just a teenager less than 20 years old. I really don¡¯t know how he got this strength. And the spider suit he was wearing. If I had that suit I could fly!¡± There¡¯s a Spiderman poster on the front page, and Ben points to it for Thor.

    Following Ben¡¯s introduction, Thor carefully watched Spiderman¡¯s videos and photos, many of which showed Spiderman weaving through the streets with a web. After looking at the image of Spiderman, Thor had some doubts in his eyes. He felt that the flying ¡°Spider¡± was familiar to him, but he couldn¡¯t remember it.

    ¡°This is Mirage Knight, the mysterious Vignte that appeared earlier than Spiderman. Because he mostly appears at night, there are not many videos about him. Speaking of it, Mirage Knight should be considered the predecessor of Spiderman.¡± After finishing Spiderman, Ben pointed out the Mirage Knight page and introduced it.

    This is the introduction of Mirage Knight. When Thor saw the figure of Mirage Knight on theputer, his eyes changed dramatically, like he found something unexpected.

    ¡°By the way, speaking of League of Defender, the Golden Gate Bridge was destroyed in the newspaper you just read. The report only mentioned SHIELD being there, but there is a rumor on the Inte that League of Defender also appeared, it seems that they were teaming up with SHIELD. However, in the end, their opponents were also very powerful, and they blew up the Golden Gate Bridge. I don¡¯t know if anyone was injured. There is no new official video update this week. ¡°

    ¡°Did you know SHIELD? This is a global organization that appeared with Captain America in front of the public to protect the safety of the entire. However, in my opinion, SHIELD seems to be bragging, they could not even deal with these terrorists, how could they protect the entire earth.¡± Not waiting for Thor to say anything, Ben went on.

    Call ~

    Just when Ben just finished talking, Thor next to him suddenly stood up and then strode away.

    ¡°Hey, Thor, where are you going?¡±

    However, Thor did not stop at Ben¡¯s shouting and he rushed out of the home of stray dogs.

    Ten minutester, Thor had arrived at an open area behind the stray dog¡¯s house. With the newspaper that was thrown aside by him in his hand, Thor couldn¡¯t tell how he was feeling right now.

    ¡°So, Jackson, have you been doing this all this time? I know you need my help. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you keep the world safe.¡± Thor said to himself as he looked at the ruined Golden Gate Bridge in the newspaper.

    After seeing the figure of Mirage Knight on theputer, Thor almost instantly determined that it was Jackson Lin, the first friend he made on earth. Others may not be able to see the appearance, but Thor can be sure that this is a little ability he still retains.

    Call!

    After talking to himself, Thor threw the newspaper aside. Then, Thor slowly closed his eyes and his hands squeezed gradually on both sides.

    ¡°Mj?lnir ¡­¡±

 Chapter 394 Feedback

    <h4>Chapter 394 Feedback</h4>

    Buzz ~

    Just when Thor guessed Lin Rui¡¯s hidden identity in New York and began to call Mj?lnir, the ground shakes inside the tier 1 SHIELD base in New Mexico, USA.

    Boom!

    At the beginning of the shaking, the door of one of theboratories in the experimental base suddenly opened and an old professor wearing a white research suit rushed out of it.

    ¡°Is that hammer moving again?!¡± The Professor responsible for researching Mj?lnir shouted loudly, ignoring the shaking base and looking at the guards running past the door.

    ¡°Yes, Professor, the research team is going there now.¡± The guard shouted by the professor stopped and answered his questions, then hurried away.

    Call!

    Looking at the hurried guards in the corridor, the expressions on Professor Dandy¡¯s face became very bad. He quickly returned to his room and picked up some research materials. Professor Dandy was already following the guard toward the center of the base.

    Mj?lnir has been in the hands of SHIELD for several months. With the power of SHIELD, many academic and physical scientists and professors have been invited to study this magic hammer. However, apart from being able to judge that the patterns on Mj?lnir are somewhat simr to those recorded in certain myths and legends, they can now be said to have achieved nothing.

    In the past few months, Mj?lnir also experienced some movements from time to time. Most of the time, it will vibrate in ce, and then trigger a low-level earthquake in the nearby area. A small amount of electrical light is emitted on a small scale, which is enough to disable the electrical system at this level 1 base of the SHIELD.

    Moreover, as Thor himself progressed, Mjolnir was summoned more and more frequently and responded more and more. But this is the first time such a strong tremor had been felt.

    Boom!

    H ~

    When Professor Dandy followed the guard and rushed towards the center of the base where Mj?lnir was ced, there was suddenly a more violent shock than before and the entire base shook and the walls of the corridor began to twist.

    This is the first level of the SHIELD, the world¡¯s best in terms of earthquake protection and defense. However, such a base could hardly hold on when Mjolnir reacted a little, which shows how powerful Mjolnir is.

    Rumble ~

    ¡°Hurry up! Something must have happened!¡± Without waiting for the shock of this wave to end, Professor Dandy had urged the guard to rush ahead.

    The guard urged by Professor Dandy could not help but he had to protect Professor Dandy in the swaying corridor and quickly rushed towards Mj?lnir¡¯s position. They are armed personnel, and it is their duty to protect the technical personnel.

    Just as Professor Dandy, who was responsible for researching Mj?lnir, was on his way, the center of the Mjolnir base was surrounded by dozens of heavily armed guards, and in front of them was a team of five excited researchers.

    Buzz ~

    At this time, Mj?lnir did not stay quietly on the ground, but was suspended at a position about one meter above the ground, and was still slightly vibrating. There were some engraved patterns on the dark silver surface of the hammer that shed with blue electric light from time to time. Every time a pattern lights up, there will be a vibration from Mj?lnir, and then there will be a violent shock in the entire base with this area.

    ¡°This is a miracle! It must be a miracle!¡±

    ¡°Science can¡¯t exin it! Apletely autonomous weapon with such a mysterious and powerful power must be a divine tool!¡±

    As Mj?lnir floated in mid-air and responded to Thor¡¯s call, the researchers around it shouted enthusiastically. The research on Mjolnir during this period has led them to almost abandon the existing scientific system on earth and understand the hammer from a purely mythological point of view, while the phenomenon in front of them seems to indicate that it really does not belong to the category of science.

    ¡°If it really is a scientific creation, it must be from a cosmic civilization with a technological level far beyond that of the earth! The interior has at least a veryplete gravity regtion system and a powerful electrical system, but the product of such a civilization is already a divine tool for us! ¡± Although some researchers exin it from a scientific perspective, they have to acknowledge the divine tool status of Mjolnir.

    Buzz ~

    ¡°There it is! Another engraving is lit up!¡± Just as these researchers watched Mj?lnir, one person shouted suddenly.

    On the floating Mjolnir, an imprint that had never lit up before suddenly lit up. It was a sh of blue light, and in an instant it was swimming around Mjolnir.

    Shout!

    ¡°Not good! Get away from it!¡± Just as those researchers were holding the instrument excitedly and began to record the suddenly lit lines, Professor Dandi who had rushed over shouted.

    Z!

    But before anyone else could react, an electric light rushed out of the floating Mjolnir.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The researchers closest to Mjolnir were immediately swept away by the lightning, screaming and falling to the ground. Then the guardsmen, who were surrounding the rear, did notst long either and fell one by one under the sweep of the blue lightning.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Thump!

    Professor Dandy watched as the electric light rushed towards him and Professor Dandy had been hit and fell to the ground while swearing in his heart.

    Z ~~

    P¨± P¨±! Kakaka ~

    The electric light that swept the center of the base did not stop, and it rushed out of the base of SHIELD in a few tenths of a second and radiated out towards the outside in arge area. Finally, the blue electric light suddenly disappeared after rushing out of the base for more than ten kilometers, and the vibration slowly disappeared.

    Finally, Mjolnir slowly fell back to the ground without being seen by the stunned researchers. However, Mjolnir is now facing in the direction of New Yorkpared to its previous position.

    ¡­

    ¡°I guess I am still not good enough!¡± After Mj?lnir was quiet, Thor in New York rxed his clenched fists and said to himself.

    Thor¡¯s efforts to ¡°Reform¡± after this period of time has finally made it so that he could sense Mj?lnir, but there is still a long way to go before it can be summoned. Thor didn¡¯t know that each of his calls would cause a lot of damage to SHIELD¡¯s base in New Mexico, but even if he knew it, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    Finally, Thor, who failed to summon his hammer again, turned and walked back towards the home of stray dogs. He did not know that in New Mexico, hundreds of kilometers away from New York, he caused a major ckout due to his call, including once again destroying the electronic system at the SHIELD base and causing some injuries.

 Chapter 395 Lift-Off

    <h4>Chapter 395 Lift-Off</h4>

    Leaving the home of the stray dogs, Lin Rui is unaware that Thor has guessed his identity and nearly destroyed the SHIELD¡¯s base in New Mexico by summoning Mjolnir. SHIELD has done a good job of keeping Mjolnir secret, even if the base does get destroyed.

    Lin Rui now has no intention of forcing Thor to get back his Divine Power and use his powers to destroy Hydra to protect the earth. After hearing Thor ¡¯s words, Lin Rui realized that he might have ignored his real life because he was too concerned aboutpleting the system¡¯s quest.

    Lin Rui is not just Mirage Knight, he is also Jackson Lin, a person who lives normally in this Marvel World. He has his own friends and his own family. Lin Rui feels very guilty for involving his family in the quest affair. Lin Rui will not let something that happened to Tom happen again.

    Therefore, although it is true that Lin Rui initially approached Thor as a quest to aplish his goals but now Thor is Lin Rui¡¯s best friend. Friends have their own choices and should not be used all the time. In this way, Lin Rui suddenlyes to the conclusion that Thor¡¯s matter is just luck.

    Brush!

    Lin Rui¡¯s jeep was fast on New York¡¯s main road outside the city. In addition to taking a look at Thor today, Lin Rui also has a more important mission, which is a counterattack against Hydra. After a full week of investigation, and with the help of Professor Charles, SHIELD finally locked arger base in Hydra, at least asrge as the one found in New Jerseyst time.

    Now, Lin Rui has to find a ce to park his jeep and then turn to Mirage Knight to leave. The base of Hydra discovered this time is not located near New York and would take a long time to get there on a hoverboard. So, for speed and convenience, Lin Rui is hitchhiking on the SHIELD¡¯s carriers this time.

    Brush!

    After leaving the high-rise building in New York, Lin Rui parked the jeep in an unobtrusive ce on the side of the road, and then he took out his Hoverboard and flew in one direction. Over there is a SHIELD base with Quinjet stationed, where Lin Rui was to hitch a ride.

    ¡­

    SHIELD Washington headquarters, because the location of Hydra¡¯s base has been determined, now the headquarters is doing its best to prepare for the war. Although they did not specifically see the strength of Hydra in thest battle of Golden Gate Bridge, they also learned from someter reports that Hydra has a powerful weapon that can be called the ace card, arge number of robots, Alpha team, and the most important, they have Space transmission technology and Space Type attacks.

    Director Fury of SHIELD is now standing on the edge of therge weapons reserve square on the ground floor of SHIELD. In front of Fury is an advanced Quinjet, and the most eye-catching one is the giant steel behemoth in the center of the square: The Helicarrier.

    After Tony handed over the technology for arge anti-gravity system. The final instation and testing of the SHIELD was urgentlypleted in a week. Now, the ship that represents the SHIELD¡¯s most powerful piece of technology is actually up and running, with fighter jets for rapid, global support strikes.

    Looking at the huge Helicarrier in front of him, Fury has some excitement in his eyes. As Fury ismitted to using absolute force against any enemies of the entire, thepletion of the Helicarrier is a huge step forward. While Fury¡¯s eyelids have been twitching recently as if something bad is about to happen, thepletion of the Helicarrier has made Fury a lot happier.

    ¡°Director, is it really necessary to use an Helicarrier?¡± ¡°An information officer approached Fury with some concern as he stared at the Helicarrier and wondered about the SHIELD¡¯s bright future.

    This is, after all, the first actualrge airbat Helicarrier and it is getting dispatched for the first time to deal with Hydra. Moreover, under the circumstances that Hydra has exposed such a powerful strength, some people feel that it is not good to directly take the Helicarrier against them. At least, they should let the Helicarrier experience several actualbats before confronting an enemy like Hydra, so that they could find some small problems in actualbat and improve upon it.

    However, Fury obviously didn¡¯t think so. In the battle against Hydra, Fury will not show a soft hand. Although this would indeed be the first time that the Helicarrier would experience actualbat but Fury has absolute confidence in it. Moreover, it is also useful to take the Helicarriers directly to Hydra. Hydra had exposed a strong power in theirst attack, this time Fury also needs to use enough power topletely erase them and the most suitable thing for that task is the Helicarrier.

    ¡°I know what you are worrying about? This Helicarrier is the most advanced weapon in SHIELD. The Hydra base we are attacking today should be the biggest base they have left. Since Hydra had revealed such strong power in thest fight, then we also need to give a reply and we cannot let other forces in the world underestimate SHIELD!¡± Fury¡¯s one-eye shifted from the Helicarrier to the information officer around him and he spoke calmly.

    ¡°Reply?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! SHIELD is not the number one power in the world. We need to prove it. So, let¡¯s start this big guy!¡±

    Buzz!

    Boom!

    Following Fury¡¯sments, he has also issued the order at the same time. Following Fury¡¯s order to activate the Helicarrier, the Helicarrier, which was quietly staying in the middle of the square, suddenly lit up everywhere, which was a signal to be ready. Then, Four anti-gravity engines mounted on the bottom of the Helicarrier started working at the same time, and the fourrge anti-gravity engines generated a huge thrust from the earth itself.

    Huh ~

    Under the steady thrust of the earth, the huge steel behemoth slowly levitated from the ground. At the same time as the aircraft carrier wasunched, the previously closed ground above the square opened rapidly to both sides.

    ¡°Anti-gravity engine operating normally and the output power is stable!¡±

    ¡°Now turn on the auxiliary propulsion engine!¡±

    Boom!

    Two meters above the ground, in addition to Fourrge Anti Gravity engines, 16 light blue mes erupted at the bottom of the carrier again. This is arge-scale particle propeller, which would be used in addition to the Anti Gravity Engine to fly this Helicarrier in the air.

    Buzz ~

    With the help of sixteenrge auxiliary engines, the huge Helicarrier slowly flew out of the square on the ground floor. On the ground, everyone saw a huge steel behemoth seemingly rising from the ground contrary to thews of physics.

    Finally, the Helicarrier stopped while rising vertically to the 100-meter position. At this time, people at SHIELD headquarters can see a steel city suspended in mid-air as soon as they raise their heads. This kind of visual shock is not weak.

    ¡°The Helicarrier sessfully lifted off! Now set the flight route!¡±

    After the Helicarrier was suspended in midair, Fury had already left the underground square. Sitting in a Quinjet, Fury looked at the Helicarrier suspended in midair and the enthusiasm in his eyes could not be concealed.

 Chapter 396 Boarding

    <h4>Chapter 396 Boarding</h4>

    Brush!

    Far above New York, a Quinjet was hurtling past with Lin Rui on board. Of course, in addition to Lin Rui, Spiderman Peter is also up here. Lin Rui and Peter were standing in front of Quinjet looking up at the scene through the ss.

    In this battle against Hydra, only Mirage Knight and Spiderman came from the League of Defender. Although Deadpool has shown vital signs, it will take a while before he could recoverpletly. Harry wanted to help, but he had to deal with Oscorp. After all, Harry is an Executive Director and he is very busy.

    As for Jack, he knew that his own strength would not y a big role in such a battle, so he felt that he would first try to improve his strength before going out. The remaining Daredevil was dispatched with SHIELD¡¯s Avengers, and he should now be on an Helicarrier.

    Shout!

    ¡°Mirage Knight, we will be approaching the Helicarrier in a few seconds.¡± As Lin Rui and Peter admired the beautiful clouds at high altitude, the person in charge of this Quinjet walked up to them and said.

    When talking about the Helicarrier, the person in charge was obviously very proud. It seems that the sessfulunch of SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier is indeed an exciting sess for SHIELD.

    ¡°I see.¡± Lin Rui nodded to show that he understands.

    In fact, Lin Rui was not surprised that Fury would send out the Helicarrier with an Anti-Gravity engine in this operation. With Fury¡¯s character, it would be surprising if he did not send it out. Moreover, Lin Rui and Tony are secretly building an E Grade Aero Space Warship, so SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier is not as amazing to them as it is to others.

    Call!

    ¡°Then ¡­ is that the Helicarrier?¡± However, when Lin Rui thought about the superiority of the E Grade Aerospace Warshippared to SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier, Peter¡¯s voice suddenly came from the side. Listening to Peter¡¯s tone, it seemed that he is surprised.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At the sound of Peter¡¯s voice, Lin Rui turns his head to look that way. However, halfway around, Lin Rui already knows why Peter¡¯s voice is a little strange.

    Right in front of this Quinjet is a huge steel behemoth that is ¡°Floating¡± in the clouds above the sky, it looked just like the city built in the sky in a science fiction movie. Although Lin Rui has already known about SHIELD¡¯s Helicarriers for a long time, he was still shocked to see it for the first time in real life. This behemoth is indeed a piece of science fiction.

    Lin Rui is also able to see the external facilities of the Helicarrier as they approach rapidly. Far from Lin Rui¡¯s memory, this Helicarrier is taller than it appears in the movies, both in size and in the sense of science fiction. This Helicarrier looks more like a flying fortress of war. Lin Rui was getting nervous as he watched the rows of High Tech Cannons on either side of the Helicarriesr. They were enough to destroy half the city.

    There are some fighter nes flying around this steel behemoth flying at high altitude, not only Quinjet but also other top-level aircraft of the United States at this stage. Such an aerial fortress not only flies fast but it can also carry armed forces sufficient to destroy a small country. It can be said that the SHIELD with the Helicarriers and the SHIELD without the Helicarriers are two different levels of deterrence for the rest of the world.

    ¡°No wonder Tony said that the Helicarrier can be used in the fight against the Aliens. The armed forces of such a war fortress are indeed already very strong.¡± Lin Rui murmured secretly, looking closely at the steel giant in front of him.

    Simplyparing in volume, the E Grade Aerospace Warship is not as good as the Helicarrier in front of him. ording to the blueprint design given by Lin Rui, the E Grade Aerospace Warship that they are building is probably about the same size as the currentrge passenger aircraft. Because E Grade Aerospace Warship is abat-oriented aircraft, having this type of body is normal.

    ¡°Huh? Mirage Knight, what are you talking about?¡± Vaguely hearing Lin Rui, Peter asked curiously beside him.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ it¡¯s nothing, but I think this Helicarrier is big enough.¡± Lin Rui said quietly.

    ¡°Haha, our Helicarrier is not just big! You¡¯ll see what it does when it goes into action. It¡¯s going to surprise you!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the person in charge standing behind him said with a smile.

    D¨© D¨© ~

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve got approval fornding, it¡¯s time to go.¡± After boasting about the Helicarrier, the light on the headset of the person in charge shed twice and then he spoke to Lin Rui and Peter.

    Brush!

    Then, the Quinjet passed through the other flying aircraft andnded on thending tform at the tail of the Helicarrier. The high-altitude environment is a long way from the ground, but it¡¯s clearly not a problem for Quinjet and its seasoned pilots. After tweaking the airframe a little, the Quinjet charged firmly onto the Helicarrier, skidding for less than 100 meters beforeing to a halt.

    Card!

    Under the leadership of the person in charge, Lin Rui and Peter walked out of THE Quinjet. When they walked out of the Quinjet, the first time they noticed was the thin air, the low temperature, and the violent wind blowing from all directions. However, both Phantom Suit and Spider-Man Suit can adjust the internal environment, so Lin Rui and Peter will not feel the changes in the external environment too much.

    The SHIELD personals who followed Lin Rui and Peter were equipped with protective clothing before they came out. Although such an environment will not cause many problems for those who have been trained, no one wants this environment to affect themselves. So, after seeing Lin Rui and Peter wearing their hero suits anding out without feeling anything, those people were a little envious.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a different feeling.¡± After deliberately turning off the Phantom Suit¡¯s environmental conditioning, Lin Rui felt the special high altitude environment. Of course, such an environment made no difference to Lin Rui¡¯s current constitution.

    Dada ~

    Before Lin Rui and Peter could see what was going on around them, a group of people walked towards them led by Captain America Steve Rogers in his blue hero suit. Captain Rogers is still wearing his hero suit at the high altitude of 10,000 meters, it seems that such an environment has little to no effect on him. As for Hawkeye and others who follow Rogers, they are wearing some protective clothing.

    ¡°Wee, Mirage Knight, Spiderman.¡± Rogers greeted with a smile while walking in front of Lin Rui.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain. By the way, this Helicarrier is very good.¡± Lin Rui reached out and shook hands with Rogers and said back.

    ¡°Thank you. Then, let¡¯s go ahead. Today¡¯s battle would determine the Hydra¡¯s fate.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I hope Hydra willpletely disappear from this world after today.¡±

 Chapter 397

    <h4>Chapter 397</h4>

    Following Rogers, Lin Rui and Peter both entered themand center of the Helicarrier. As New York¡¯s Vignte or a third-party person, Lin Rui¡¯s ability to enter such a confidential ce is because he is trusted by Rogers and Fury.

    In the same massive spacemand center, Fury stands at the center of the podium with the entire aircraft carrier under hismand. Fury is in charge of this attack against Hydra. Of course, the League of Defender and the X-Men don¡¯t count as they are not under hismand, but they would work together.

    ¡°Looking at Director Fury¡¯s face, it seems that Hydra would not survive today.¡± Without greeting Fury, Lin Rui and Rogers, among others, stood at the edge of themand center and surveyed them. After seeing Fury¡¯s serious expression in front of him, Lin Rui smiles and says.

    ¡°Taking out an Helicarrier is no joke, and Fury wants to make sure that he kills Hydra once and for all,¡± Rogers exined in a hushed tone. Because there is now a secret between Rogers and Lin Rui, there are some words that do not need to be listened to by Fury.

    ¡°However, if what you said to mest time is true, I am worried about whether the Helicarrier can y the role it should have.¡± Finally, Captain Rogers whispered to Lin Rui.

    Obviously, thest thing Lin Rui revealed to Rogers was about Infinity Stone that worried him. Although SHIELD hase up with its strongest fighting power, Captain Rogers still has some reservations in the face of the power of Infinity Stone.

    ¡°Rx, we are still here. I also told this to Professor Charles. We are all prepared for the power in Hydra¡¯s hands. So today, even if Hydra came up with a weapon even more powerful thanst time, we would still have a chance to win. And, you have to have more confidence in the Helicarrier.¡± Knowing what Rogers was worried about, Lin Rui also answered in a low voice.

    In today¡¯s battle, Lin Rui is not the main character because he has no good solution to the Space Infinity Stone attack. He does not have a lot of Reward Points that can be exchanged from the System Shop for restraining space weapons. Therefore, today¡¯s battle mainly depends on SHIELD, Tony, and X-Men.

    SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier has many powerful weapons and it is loaded with more fighter nes. Lin Rui felt that it was enough to cope with the space attack with this Helicarrier alone. Not to mention the Iron Man army of Tony, the upgraded Iron Man is enough to cope with most of the situations. Therefore, Lin Rui is not so worried about the space attack that took them by surprisest time.

    As for the X-Men, although Iceman, a Level 5 Mutant would be unable to enter the battle due to serious injuries. But Charles had sent more powerful members of the X-Men, with Storm as the main force. Last time it was Storm¡¯s Thunder attack that broke the Space Gate and this time it should be the same.

    In fact, if Lin Rui wanted a little more insurance, he could have asked Rick to help them. Butst time Lin Rui got them involved when they shouldn¡¯t have. Therefore, Lin Rui did not inform Rick about this operation.

    Otherwise, it would be much easier to deal with Hydra by having several sorcerers construct a Mirror Dimension in advance. Lin Rui does not believe that Hydra has ess to magic and can get out of the Mirror Dimension. However, it will not be easy to build a Mirror Dimension that can contain the entire Hydra base and it would require at least six sorcerers to work together. Therefore, even if Lin Rui asks Rick for help, he would not involve others.

    ¡°You can be sure of that, but I don¡¯t know if Hydra has any other unexpected Cards this time around. By the way, what kind of thing is the Infinity Stone, or the Magic Cube? What do we do with it?¡± Rogers nodded before asking.

    In the previous conversation, Lin Rui only talked about the existence of a Magic Cube and did not talk about the ownership of the Magic Cube after the elimination of Hydra. In fact, the existence of Magic Cube is known only to Lin Rui, and some of them, Lin Rui and Professor Charlester talked about Infinity Stone.

    As for the Magic Cube¡¯s ownership, it is still early to discuss about that, after all, Hydra has not been eliminated. But it is certainly an issue that will not go unnoticed. After the destruction of Hydra, Lin Rui is sure to have another conversation about the ownership of Magic Cube.

    ¡°Magic Cube, you will know when you see it. That¡¯s one thing that doesn¡¯t get overlooked, and of course, we want to make sure we get it when we destroy Hydra. If we couldn¡¯t destroy Hydra, we at least have to take the Magic Cube.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After chatting with Lin Rui, Captain Rogers quietly walked aside and Spiderman also quietly leaned over to talk to him at this time. Such an opportunity for close contact with his idol would not be wasted by Peter. And Fury also saw Rogers and Mirage Knight talking with each other. He was very concerned about what Rogers and Mirage Knight said, but the monitoring system inside the Helicarrier failed near Mirage Knight, Lin Rui would not let Fury watch him all the time.

    After talking with Captain Rogers, Lin Rui contacted Tony through Jerry. After learning that Tony¡¯s Iron Man army had assembled, Lin Rui felt more confident. Just like Tony said: ¡°No matter what. They will win!¡±

    Tony is very confident about this action, after all, his Iron Man army has fought against Hydra more than once. Even thest powerful Space Attack was finally blocked by Hundreds of Iron Man working together.

    After breaking contact with Tony, Lin Rui contacted the X-Men. Since the X-Men has their own Advanced Full Stealth Supersonic Jet, they will move on their own, Lin Rui just wants to know if they can arrive at the exact time.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight.¡± When themunication was connected, Lin Rui¡¯s ear suddenly heard the steady voice of Professor Charles.

    ¡°Professor Charles? Why are you? Are you also on your X fighter?¡± Lin Rui obviously connected to the X-Men fighter Jet, but it was Professor Charles who spoke, which surprised Lin Rui.

    ¡°Yes, I am one of thebatants this time.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s surprise, Professor Charles replied calmly.

    As the mind of X-Men, Professor Charles, who has rarely made a move in these years, finally came out again, he did note out to deal with his old opponent Mao, not against the other Mutants, but he moved against Hydra.

    ¡°I have to say, Professor Charles, this is quite a surprised.¡± After confirming that Professor Charles shot this time, Lin Rui was shocked and said seriously.

 Chapter 398 Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 398 Doubts</h4>

    To be honest, Lin Rui had always thought that Professor Charles is very strong, he may be even better than the Level-5 Mutant Iceman who cannot fully exert his own strength. After all, his mutant ability is telepathy and control, which poses a greater threat to people. However, Lin Rui never regarded Professor Charles as abatant type person, he was more like a leader, a wise old man.

    So, after hearing that Professor Charles ising to this battle, Lin Rui was a little surprised. But he quickly epted the situation, after all, Professor Charles had once used his powers to make the world fear him.

    ¡°Since you said that this station is significant, then I will do my best. Moreover, there are some Mutants in Hydra that would not be easy to deal with. I hope to limit those people from causing any harm and save more of our kind.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s obvious surprise, Charles continued to answer indifferently.

    Listening to Charles mentioning Mutants in Hydra, Lin Rui¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Having been so preupied with Infinity Stely, Lin Rui has forgotten something important. That¡¯s Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, the children of Mao.

    From the beginning, after learning that Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch were working for Hydra, Lin Rui wondered if the Brotherhood of Mutants led by Mao had any connection to Hydra. Of course, it is possible that Mao did not know he had such a pair of children and Lin Rui could use this to make Mao and Hydra die.

    However, if there is a connection between Mao and Hydra, then today¡¯s battle may have some variables. Lin Rui, who had already been broken by the broken plot, had to think more, but he really hoped that Mao and Hydra had nothing to do with each other.

    Mao as the other radical force leading Mutants: The Brotherhood of Mutants, his strength is beyond doubt, the strength of the Mutants Brotherhood can not be underestimated as it won¡¯t be any worse than X-Men. If Mao intervenes in today¡¯s battle from Hydra¡¯s side, maybe their n to destroy Hydra won¡¯t go as they had nned.

    ¡°Professor Charles, a question has just urred to me.¡± Thinking of this, Lin Rui quickly spoke to Charles.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Regarding the Mutants Brotherhood, have you noticed anything about themtely? Or do you know what happened to your old friend Mao?¡± Without beating around the bush, Lin Rui asked directly. Lin Rui believes that the X-Men, who have been dealing with the Mutants for so many years, must know something about their opponents.

    ¡°Is there news from the Mutants Brotherhood and Mao? They haven¡¯t seemed to be moving recently, and they took some small actions which were within our expectations. Some time ago Mao nned to assassinate a member of Parliament who opposed Mutants, but we stopped it. Mirage Knight, why did you ask this?¡± Despite his curiosity, Professor Charles answered Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    ¡°Assassinate a member of parliament who opposes Mutants? When did it happen?¡± Although Hydra doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the assassination, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to let go of the possibility.

    ¡°That was a month ago, and Erik didn¡¯t do it himself. To be honest, Erik probably knows me better than anyone else in the world, and he has Mutants who block my telepathy, so I can¡¯t find him.¡± Charles seems to recognize the seriousness in Lin Rui¡¯s voice and continues to speak.

    ¡°A month ago? There seems to be no connection.¡± After hearing Professor Charles¡¯ reply, Lin Rui can¡¯t think of a connection between Hydra and the assassination of the senator. Moreover, it is not the first time that the Mutants Brotherhood tried to assassinate someone from the government. Mao did not personally take action, it should be an act of simple revenge.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, have you found anything? Or do you think Hydra has something to do with the Brotherhood of Mutants? I can assure you that the Mutants in Hydra are not from the Mutants Brotherhood, Mao will not let Mutants be controlled by Hydra as goons.¡± Professor Charles seems to have heard something from Lin Rui¡¯s tone and continued.

    From what Charles knew about Mao, he was a self-interested man, but a good one for the Mutantsmunity. He was radical, but his starting point was for the good of the whole Mutantsmunity, or else there wouldn¡¯t be so many Mutants following him, and Mutants are no fool.

    The Mutants inside Hydra arepletely controlled, they do not even have their subjective consciousness. Mao couldn¡¯t have done this to his own kind, that¡¯s his bottom line.

    ¡°Well, in that case, Mao doesn¡¯t know ¡­¡± Lin Rui murmurs in response to Professor Charles¡¯s assurances about Mao and Mutants.

    If Mao really has nothing to do with Hydra, then Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch should be controlled by Hydra for other reasons. Moreover, Lin Rui has also fought against the two siblings twice, and he can also feel that Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch are different from other Mutants controlled by Hydra. Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch seem to be less rigid, they are more like a cross between finishing a mission and taking a measured move while doing so.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what are you talking about? Mao doesn¡¯t know what?¡± Although Lin Rui had said it quietly, Professor Charles heard it.

    ¡°Nothing, just ¡­ Professor Charles, if a fight breaks out, you might want to keep an eye out for two Mutants in Hydra. One is the Mutant with Silver Hair with Superspeed and the other is a Red-Haired Mutant with Mind Powers. They are twin siblings.¡± Lin Rui does not intend to tell Professor Charles this secret for the time being, but he can let him pay attention to the twin siblings.

    ¡°Mutant siblings? I will pay attention to them.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Professor Charles agreed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, both of them are high-level mutants. The sister, in particr, is quite strong, she is probably on a simr level with Iceman in terms of power.¡± To save the X-Men from harm, Lin Rui adds.

    ¡°You mean that the Mutant ability of the sister has reached the Fifth Level?! How is this possible? Without the correct guidance, the Mind type Mutant ability can hardly be controlled much less reach such a high level. Who is she?!¡± Professor Charles, who had been calm, asked in a hurried voice after hearing Lin Rui say that Scarlet Witch was essentially a Level-5 Mutant.

    The X-Men originally had more than just Iceman as a Level-5 Mutant. There was another Level-5 Mutant named Phoenix who hurt other people because she couldn¡¯t control her abilities. So, in order not to hurt X-Men and destroy the earth, the Phoenix Girl exiled herself before she wentpletely mad. Now no one knows where she is. Perhaps she is hiding in an isted ce on earth or it is more likely that she is away from the earth.

    ¡°Well, perhaps I can tell you the answer after this operation, Professor Charles.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mirage Knight, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Later, Lin Rui disconnected the call to Charles. After confirming that the Mutant Brotherhood of Mao would not intervene, Lin Rui felt more at ease. As for the Twins, Lin Rui felt that if he used them well, he might gain a lot of benefits. However, these should be considered after the elimination of Hydra.

 Chapter 399 Attack

    <h4>Chapter 399 Attack</h4>

    After Lin Rui disconnects from Charles with a stern face, Peteres to his side.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°No, it should be fine. By the way, our main mission for today¡¯s battle is to get the Magic Cube, and the rest can be left behind. As long as there is no Magic Cube, Hydra won¡¯t be able to resurrect.¡± With a nce in Peter¡¯s direction, Lin Rui calmly replies.

    The League of Defender isposed of several Vigntes so it obviously doesn¡¯t have enough powerpared to the SHIELD. Therefore, in today¡¯s battle, Lin Rui¡¯s purpose is to snatch the Magic Cube. In terms of individual strength, the League of Defender is no worse than anyone. At that time, Hydra¡¯s resistance team will be handed over to SHIELD. As for Magic Cube, Lin Rui must get it.

    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Nodding his head, Peter showed that he knew.

    Call ~

    Just as Lin Rui and Peter discussed the main points of the fight in the corner, they suddenly felt that the speed of the Helicarrier had dropped.

    ¡°Well, it seems that we have arrived.¡± Lin Rui briefly nced at Fury¡¯s serious face and said lightly.

    Sure enough, the speed of Helicarrier slowed down and it finally remained hovered at high altitude. When the Helicarrier slowly stopped at a high altitude, Lin Rui and others had already gathered with the Avengers. As a very powerful Vignte, Mirage Knight and Spiderman are arranged to act together with the Avengers led by Captain Rogers this time. This will not make Lin Rui feel ufortable since Avengers has a lot of freedom of action.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, our operation this time is very simple, we will rush ahead and defeat the things that would threaten ordinary soldiers. Perhaps it would be the Alpha team or the Winter Soldiers.¡± Standing next to Lin Rui, Captain Rogers said quietly. This is also the purpose of the Avengers¡¯ consistent operations, they would first clear some threats that ordinary soldiers cannot clear. As for therge number of Robots, those would be handed over to the SHIELD teams.

    ¡°Yes, have you made contact with the X-Men?¡± Lin Rui nodded and asked one more question. Professor Charles is only involved in this operation because of Lin Rui, and it is not good if there is any conflict between the two sides in the operation.

    ¡°You can rest assured, although X-Men won¡¯t take orders from SHIELD, there is an agreement between us, they will cooperate with us if they make a move.¡± Rogers said with a smile when he heard Lin Rui.

    ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t I see Natasha this time? Won¡¯t she take part in this operation?¡± Lin Rui, who had no problem, nced at the Avengers and suddenly found that there was one member missing. Lin Rui didn¡¯t see ck Widow Natasha and asked directly.

    ¡°Natasha? I don¡¯t know. She seems to have some other mission. She is not on the roster for this operation.¡± Rogers simply answered after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    At first, Rogers was surprised to find Natasha not participating in the campaign. Later, when he tried to contact her, he found that she had disappeared. Rogers did not know where she had gone, and Fury just exined to Rogers that he had sent Natasha on another Mission. Because of the Hydra situation, Rogers did not pay attention to Natasha. He also expected Natasha to sneak into Hydra¡¯s base to help them when they were acting.

    Upon hearing Rogers¡¯ answer, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°Other Mission? ¡­¡±

    ck Widow Natasha herself is not a very strong fighter but she has a lot of skills as an Agent, so this kind of assault fighting might not be for her. However, Fury will not let an Advanced agent like her do another mission at such a critical time. So, Fury must be asking Natasha to do something special and important.

    ¡°Is it to find the Hul¡­¡± Lin Rui seemed to think of something when recalling the original plot.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s time we started.¡±

    When asked by Rogers, Lin Rui didn¡¯t say anything. If it was really going to happen, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it. The biggest trouble now is Hydra and Magic Cube. As for the Hulk, if Fury feels he can really handle such a killer, Lin Rui will feel very good about himself. Because they are already trying to oust Fury.

    ¡­

    Five minutester, Lin Rui and Rogers were inside a Quinjet. The Avengers and League of Defender will be the first to hit the battlefield.

    Buzz ~ Bang!

    After a brief engine warm-up start, dozens of Quinjets were directly ejected from the airborne Helicarrier suspended at high altitude. In addition to fighter nes, mechanical doors were also opened on both sides of the Helicarrier. Then, the Iron Man army rushed out of it andnded directly towards the ground.

    It turned out that Tony had arranged so many Iron Man in the Helicarrier. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of energy to not ride such a good free ride? Tony also wants to save some energy to deal with the Space Attacks of Hydra¡¯s Magic Cube. In addition to Lin Rui, Tony¡¯s demand for Magic Cube is probably the most urgent. As a scientist, it is his lifelong desire to get such a treasure for research.

    Shout!

    Soon, the Quinjet carrying the Avengers and the League of Defender team has dropped to two kilometers. At this time, Lin Rui and others could almost see the ground, which is also enough for these superhuman beings tond. This time their target is arge farm, the entire farm, and underground Hydra¡¯s base.

    In order to prevent Hydra from being aware of their actions in advance, SHIELD has never conducted an in-depth investigation after confirming that this area is the base of Hydra but they have dispatched the most senior agents to investigate it from outside. Finally, it was determined that the size of this base must be a veryrge base of Hydra, it is at least the same size as that of New Jersey they foundst time.

    Call ~

    When the fighter jet reached a position of 1,000 meters, their speed finally slowed down. This distance was enough for them to be found by Hydra, but at this time SHIELD did not care. Even if they are found, this area has long been surrounded by SHIELD, Hydra only has two options: Surrender and do a Deadly fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for us to do our part,¡± Rogers said as he walked down towards the tail end of the Quinjet.

    Card ~ Hoooo!

    After Rogers finished speaking, the airdrop hatch directly opened and the gust of wind pushed everyone in the cabin back half a step.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first, then! Spiderman!¡± After the hatch was opened, Lin Rui directly stepped out of the rear and spoke to Peter and then jumped out of the door, with Peter naturally following after him.

    Call!

    The next second, Mirage Knight and Spiderman had jumped directly from a height of nearly a thousand meters without a parachute. Of course, no one would think that they weremitting suicide. Sure enough, after falling for a hundred meters, Lin Rui took out the Hoverboard from the portable space and took Peter on the Hoverboard to continue to rush down below.

    ¡°We can¡¯t hold back! Let¡¯s go, Falcon!¡± Rogers had also jumped out with his shield.

    Huh!

    Behind Rogers, Falcon chased after him. After grasping Rogers, Falcon opened his wings and glided down.

    Seeing that other people had gone ahead, Hawkeye, who was still standing at the door looked at Daredevil standing in the back. He knew that Daredevil had a Hoverboard in the corner.

    Daredevil: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 400 Running

    <h4>Chapter 400 Running</h4>

    Hydra knew nothing about the SHIELD¡¯sunch when it reached the Hydra base. Since SHIELD has been so tight recently, Red Skull has kept most of the active personnels in hiding. As a result, they didn¡¯t immediately notice that the SHIELD was using an Helicarrier to reach them. ording to Hydra, SHIELD¡¯s Helicarriers should not be airborne yet.

    At this time, Red Skull was sitting in his secret room, enjoying the best Red wine that had been deposited for decades. Last week¡¯s surprise move did not yield the desired result that Red Skull wanted, Hydra had instead exposed a lot of their hidden cards, especially the Alpha team and the upgraded Winter Soldier captured by Lin Rui.

    So, Red Skull is going to take a little bit of time to get out of the way, and then he¡¯ll take a chance on the SHIELD or the Vignte. Red Skull is a tortoise. He has patience and can live as long as a tortoise.

    However, from the first two days, Red Skull¡¯s eyelids kept jumping again. Although his eyelids were almost empty, he could feel the growing tension in his heart. In addition, the sense of urgency has suddenly be very strong today, which makes Red Skull very upset. Now, Red Skull only drinks to calm himself down.

    ¡°Has this base been discovered? If that¡¯s the case, I should move on with the Magic Cube.¡± With the ss in his hand, Red Skull thought of the worst.

    As Red Skull considers the possibility of the base being discovered, theputer screen on the desk in front of him suddenly shes with a blinking Red light, followed by a siren.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    Call!

    ¡°Damn it! It was really found by them! No, it is impossible to block them with the weapons and the defense in the base. I will leave with Magic Cube first!¡± Red Skull quickly got up from the chair and nced at the screen. His decision was made instantly after seeing the screen above.

    Red Skull¡¯sputer showed the dense and fast approaching targets around their base. Whether it was in the sky or on the ground, even the underground path was blocked. The entire base is now like a piece of cheese surrounded by ants.

    In fact, Lin Rui¡¯s judgment on Hydra is correct. Although Red Skull acquired Magic Cube long ago, his research progress in private is not satisfactory after so many years. It is also the group of scientists under him who have recently acquired some space-rted technology from Magic Cube. Thest attack at Golden Gate Bridge was originally a tentative one, but it failed in the end.

    Red Skull intended to hide for a period of time after the attackst week, and wait for them to get more technology on Magic Cube, and then strengthen their strength again before looking for SHIELD or League of Defender. Red Skull¡¯s own n was very good, but SHIELD and Lin Rui won¡¯t let him hide in the dark sofortably to develop his forces. They found his hiding ce in a week and then dispatched the strongest strength directly to eliminate Hydra in one fell swoop.

    In fact, neither SHIELD nor Lin Rui knew about the existence of Red Skull. Lin Rui also only knew that Magic Cube was in Hydra¡¯s hands, and didn¡¯t know how it appeared and why it didn¡¯t appear before. So, if Red Skull really intends to escape with Magic Cube, he may be really sessful.

    Call!

    Red Skull, who had made up his mind, quickly armed himself, and then rushed out of the room. At this time, the Magic Cube was still being studied by those avid scientists in the central square of the base. Red Skull was going to leave SHIELD a little surprise before leaving with the Magic Cube, he wouldn¡¯t want them to run all the way here in vain?

    Ooo! ~~

    When Red Skull ran towards the central square to prepare to run with the Magic Cube, the highest level of rm sounded throughout the base. Red Skull was nning to run with the Magic Cube, but he wasn¡¯t going to let other people in the base retreat with him as that would be too noticeable, he only needed some fully loyal people.

    Buzz ~

    ¡°This is amazing!¡±

    ¡°There is such a thing in the world, it can only be described as God¡¯s creation!¡±

    ¡°It is the most beautiful thing in the world with unparalleled beauty!¡±

    ¡°We are all geniuses with Stable Space Teleportation Technology and attack weapons based on Space Technology.¡±

    In the center of the square of the base, several scientists are discussing the item inside arge instrument, which is The Magic Cube. No matter how long they had researched this, they will marvel every time they see the Magic Cube because the Infinity Stone is originally a gem in this universe.

    Call!

    Red Skull suddenly rushed in from the outside when the scientists were so absorbed in the research of the Magic Cube that they ignored the rm ringing in the whole base. Ignoring the puzzled and surprised eyes of the scientists, Red Skull directly rushed towards the device containing the Magic Cube and quickly operated the robotic arm to take it out.

    ¡°Red ~ Red Skull, our experiment is not over yet.¡± Seeing Red Skull¡¯s action, a bolder researcher stammered when he walked up to Red Skull.

    Although Red Skull has paid close attention to the Magic Cube before, this is the first time that he has rushed in and taken away the Magic Cube without saying a word. These researchers are surprised. However, Red Skull apparently won¡¯t exin anything to them. The Magic Cube, which was mped by the robot hand, was soon put into a secret box nearby.

    Card!

    Locking the box, Red Skull left while carrying the box, but when he reached the door, he stops again and turns towards the researcher.

    ¡°How much have you saved Magic Cube¡¯s energy before?¡± Red Skull asked suddenly looking at the person closest to him.

    ¡°There is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, whatever it is, you will release it all. Remember, release it all, and don¡¯t care about anything else. I¡¯ll give the SHIELD a taste of what real strength looks like.¡± Without waiting for an answer, Red Skull continued.

    ¡°Uh ¡­ yes, Lord Red Skull.¡±

    ¡°Clear all the data on your end first, and then leave. You can only leave then.¡± Although Red Skull doesn¡¯t care about anyone but himself, he warns the researcher before he leaves. After all, these researchers have been with him for so many years. If they can live, they can continue to help him study Magic Cube in the future.

    ¡°Got it, Lord Red Skull!¡± The brainwashed researchers replied loudly, and then went to release the energy of the Magic Cube they had stored before and then began to delete the research data.

    Call!

    Seeing that these researchers had already begun to act on his orders, Red Skull turned and rushed out of theboratory. No matter what the next battle is, Red Skull is not going to stay and watch the show. The power of Magic Cube is very strong, but Red Skull knows that he actually has only unmasked a small part of it, probably not even one part per billion. Therefore, the base is doomed to be destroyed, and Red Skull will flee before then.

 Chapter 401 Open Area

    <h4>Chapter 401 Open Area</h4>

    Whew!

    While Red Skull was quickly fleeing while holding the lockbox containing the Magic Cube, Lin Rui and Peter, who first rushed down from the Quinjet,nded on a Hoverboard which is less than a hundred meters above the Hydra base. This distance is already in attack territory for Hydra, so Lin Rui was not surprised to receive ferocious attacks from the ground.

    Kakaka!

    P¨±P¨±P¨±!

    After Lin Rui and Peternded on the Hoverboard, the seemingly normal farm floor suddenly glows with holes, from which a number of dark cannon-holes emerge, and a volley of shots is aimed at the target in mid-air. If it weren¡¯t for Lin Rui¡¯s driving skills and the small target of the hoverboard, it would have been impossible to dodge such a concentrated fire.

    However,pared with the small and very flexible Hoverboard, the Quinjets who also came down were more flustered. The Quinjets, which would have been stronger, began a series of difficult maneuvers in the air as the Anti-Aircraft weapons suddenly appeared on the ground. The SHIELD assault was somewhat hampered, but it also made clear to them that the base was of high rank.

    Call!

    With another sharp turn to dodge aser beam, Lin Rui has dropped to a position of 50 meters. He gestured to Peter behind him and Lin Rui was ready to go down.

    ¡°Blow an entrance for us!¡± Landing a little further down, Lin Rui shouts as he flies over the farm. Of course, Lin Rui was shouting at the Quinjets behind him.

    Howls whew!! Rumble ~

    Just after Lin Rui shouted, the counterattack from SHIELD arrived. Dozens of missiles directly covered dozens of muzzles on the ground, which also reduced the pressure on Lin Rui.

    ¡°Yes, there is an entrance!¡± After SHIELD¡¯s Quinjets plowed the farm, Lin Rui finally found a sted underground entrance. Then, Lin Rui drove directly towards that entrance.

    Brush!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lin Rui yelled and directly jumped as he flew over the entrance.

    After Lin Rui jumped out, Peter also jumped out of the Hoverboard. Then Lin Rui waves his hand and puts the Hoverboard into his carry-on space. His Internal Energy filled his entire body and Lin Rui adds ayer of internal energy defense to the Phantom Suit. In this way, Lin Rui can defend himself against a grenade attack.

    P¨±!

    Finally, after evading those Anti-Aircraft weapons, Lin Rui and Peter both make an unguarded dash into the entrance. In fact, in such a wide range of anti-air weapons, Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s intrusion is very insignificant, at least those long-ranged weapons cannot easily deal with such assault targets.

    After Lin Rui and Peter sessfully rushed into the underground base of Hydra, Falcon also took Captain Rogers to the ground at another location above the farm. Compared to the difficulties on Lin Rui¡¯s side, Rogers and Falcon¡¯s journey is going to be a lot smoother, because SHIELD has dedicated Jets to protect them from behind.

    ¡°Go in!¡± Seeing Mirage Knight and Spiderman getting into the underground base. Rogers shouted at Falcon beside him and rushed towards an underground entrance beside him.

    Falcon: ¡°¡­¡±

    Although Falcon was speechless, he still followed Rogers and rushed into the entrance. Falcon¡¯s equipment is wings, which is characterized by flexible flight in the air. If the base below is not spacious enough, Falcon¡¯s strength will be suppressed. But he couldn¡¯t help it. It would be more dangerous if he remained outside. Those long-range weapons didn¡¯t seem to want to avoid him. If he got hit down, it would not be fun.

    After Falcon and Rogers rushed into the underground base, Daredevil and Hawkeye also fell to the ground, rushing in behind Rogers and Falcon. Under the cover of dozens of SHIELD Quinjets, many special forces still forcibly rushed into the Hydra base. As for the X-Men led by Charles, they have their own methods and do not require SHIELD¡¯s help.

    Rumble ~

    In this way, SHIELD carried out violent air-to-ground attacks above the entire farm. This base is worthy of being Red Skull¡¯s hiding ce. Compared with thest New Jersey base, the Air Defense Force of this base is much stronger. Moreover, the number of Force Field Weapons and Shock Wave Weapons is muchrger, which brings a lot of trouble to the Quinjets the mid-air.

    Howls whew!

    And just as the battle of weapons against bombardment outside slowly reached its climax, many ck spots fell again from the middle of the air. It was Tony¡¯s Iron Man Army. After SHIELD¡¯s Quinjets consumed a part of their Air-to-Ground weapons, the Iron Man Army finally arrived.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Iron Man, which is more flexible than the Quinjets,bined with the Quinjet¡¯s firepower, quickly suppressed the Air Defense weapons at Hydra base. ording to this trend, all of the Air Defense Weapons on the ground would be scrapped in less than three minutes.

    However, things will never go so smoothly. When 80% of the Air Defense Weapons on the ground has been cleared, unusual fluctuations were heard at various locations on the ground of the farm. JARVIS issued a warning as soon as it detected the odd fluctuation. This is the same kind of Spatial Fluctuation that appeared on the Golden Gate Bridge that caused themunication and Spatial Ability Blockout, Hydra had against used this to prevent someone like Blink to ess their base!

    ¡°Be careful, pay attention to everything!¡± After receiving the rm, Fury, who sat on the Helicarrier, gave the order for the first time.

    A week ago, the Space Technology revealed by Hydra is far superior to modern technology and it had shocked them. Fury has not found a good way to restrain such attacks, which can only be restricted with arge number of energy weapons. And this kind of spatial fluctuation that can block out a piece of technological electronicmunication is also troublesome, at least in a war of this magnitude.

    ¡°Has it finally reappeared? That kind of Space-Based Attack. JARVIS, carefully record this, this is a good opportunity.¡± Tony, who did not join the scuffle, was wearing thetest Iron Man Armor and he was suspended in the air at this time. After JARVIS detected the Spatial Fluctuations, Tony¡¯s eyes shed with a light and he quickly ordered JARVIS to record this.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Buzz!

    Brush!

    Just three seconds after the warning issued by J.A.R.V.I.S, the special Spatial Fluctuation has spread to arge area centered on the Hydra Base in an instant, directly reaching a height of 1,000 meters. After the wave covered the area, all the liaisons in the area lost contact with the high-altitude Helicarrier, as was the case on the Golden Gate Bridgest time.

    ¡°Sure enough, this wave can shield a particr area from electronicmunications. JARVIS, can you still contact the other Iron Man below?¡± Tony¡¯s hovering position is high enough that he is not in the range of the wave so that it was clear that normal electronicmunication was dead.

    ¡°Electronicmunications arepletely blocked, but this time there is no fog blocking the view, so we can conduct it physically. Of course, each Irom Man Armor has it¡¯s own Intelligence System, so there¡¯s no problem with that.¡± JARVIS calmly replied to Tony¡¯s question.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, are you feeling a little proud?¡± Tony said with a smile when he heard J.A.R.V.I.S answer.

    JARVIS: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 402 Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 402 Take Action</h4>

    With no fog like the one that envelops the Golden Gate Bridge, the area¡¯s electronicmunications have been blocked, Fury and others have been careful in this regard so they were not affected. Moreover, as long as you fly out of this area, you will not be affected, so only those air-dropped troops will have some confusion due tomunication ckouts.

    ¡°Sir, Director Fury is requesting a connection.¡± Just as Tony floated high above the ground and watched the battle beneath, JARVIS¡¯s voice was heard again.

    ¡°Connect it, I probably know what Fury wants to say.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Tony, I need your help¡­¡± Soon, JARVIS opened amunication line for Fury.

    As soon as he connected, Fury directly spoke his request. He needed Tony¡¯s Iron Man to help the airdropped soldiers transmit information. Because the flexibility of Iron Man is unmatchedpared to Quinjets, it is most convenient to have Tony¡¯s Iron Man as an intermediary to send messages in such a situation.

    ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll help you out with this. But, did you find a way to destroy this electronicmunication shielding technology after thest thing?¡± Tony asked again after agreeing to Fury.

    Tony, of course, was just trying to read Fury¡¯s tone. He knew that SHIELD had looked into this type of Space Shielding but they couldn¡¯t find a solution. After all, they had never seen such technology before, and with no samples to study, it was unlikely for them to find a solution. As for Tony, he has done some studies but he also couldn¡¯t find any solution to this. Of course, if Tony were to get his hands on the Magic Cube, he¡¯d be able to work on it pretty quickly.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you found something.¡± After hearing Tony¡¯s words, Fury¡¯s tone did not change at all as he asked back.

    ¡°I was busy.¡± Tony grinned as he replied back. Of course Tony wouldn¡¯t admit that he had studied this and he also couldn¡¯t find anything.

    ¡°This kind of electronic information shielding in the space area seems to be effective against the strong current, but we don¡¯t have the kind of special current to deal with this kind of shielding. If you are interested, you can let the Iron Man try it, or you can see if that person can continue to break the shield this time.¡± Fury, who was questioned by Tony, did not respond, and then said a few words. In the end, he also mentioned someone who seemed to be able to destroy this Shielding technology.

    ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Tony asked curiously when he heard Fury¡¯s words.

    ¡°Sir, I think Director Fury is talking about her.¡± Just when Tony was curious, J.A.R.V.I.S reminded him timely and projected an image in front of Tony¡¯s eyes.

    Brush!

    When Tony saw the image in front of him, he finally realized who Fury was talking about. Just when Tony¡¯s Iron Man and SHIELD¡¯s Quinjets bombarded Hydra¡¯s ground-to-air weapons, a person flew into the air without the help of any auxiliary aircraft.

    The person who is flying in the sky like Superman is the Storm from X-Men. Being able to control the power of the weather and nature, Storm is the main battle force of X-Men. In many cases, her role is much greater than Iceman.

    Iceman, after all, has the highest level of Mutation, but he only has a single capability and that is Ice Maniption. Ice at its best freezes everything, but circumstances do not allow Iceman to wield such power. Storm, on the other hand, controls a lot of power. Just like now, Storm uses the power of nature to make herself fly.

    At this time, the weather at the high altitude centered on Storm has begun to change rapidly. The sky that was originally clear and blue quickly got covered withrge clouds. It seems that Storm will continue to use her trick that split the mist around the Golden Gate Bridgest time: Summon the power of thunder and strike the ground with it.

    Kaka! Zi!!! ~

    ¡°JARVIS, I think we need to step back a little bit.¡± ¡°Tony said in an odd tone to the JARVIS, after seeing the clouds gathering and thickening overhead.

    However, JARVIS did not take Tony¡¯s order to leave. Instead, he spoke when Tony flew away. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t think you need to worry about anything. You have upgraded the Anti-Electric system of the Iron Man Armor since thest time when the Iron Man Armor was destroyed by Spiderman¡¯s strong electric spider silk. Even if it is struck by lightning, it will not matter.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, in addition to electricity protection, the upgraded Iron Man Armor also has a system for absorbing electrical energy and converting it to light energy. So, if the Armor¡¯s energy is not enough, try to get struck by lightning.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­JARVIS, why do I feel that you really want to see me being struck by lightning? Also, I don¡¯t want to try that no matter whether the Iron Man Armor can block or absorb the thunder. And it was me who did the upgrades on the Iron Man Armor so you don¡¯t have to always remind me of that!¡± Tony flew further away and slowed down and then asked in an odd voice.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine it for the time being, I¡¯m just borating a fact.¡± To Tony¡¯s question, J.A.R.V.I.S replied calmly. Although JARVIS¡¯s ¡°Humanity¡± is growing rapidly, it will obviously take a long time for him to reach the level of normal human thinking.

    Call~

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s just wait and see if the Storm can break through this electronic lockdown in this area.¡± At the edge of the clouds, Tony pauses again, looking up at Storm and the dark clouds above her.

    Rumble~

    By the time Tony got to the edge of the cloud, the clouds were already thick and the electric charge had umted enough that some lightning had begun to appear.

    ¡°Is this what high-level Mutants can do? In the face of such power, how much technology can make up for the gap? This is also the reason why people do not want to support the legal rights of Mutants. They are not willing to admit that Mutants are more simr to us or that they are above us.¡± On the Helicarrier, Fury murmured to himself after looking at the clouds that covered most of the sky.

    ¡°However, such people are still a few in number and we are not less powerful.¡± After sighing to Mutants¡¯ advantages, Fury murmured again.

    Rumble!

    Click!

    Atst, when the clouds had gathered high enough, a harsh blue and white light shed through the clouds, splitting the dark clouds directly across the battlefield below.

    Rumble!

    The first thunderbolt appeared, then the next thunderbolt.

    ¡°Sir, the electronic shield seems to be beginning to weaken.¡± JARVIS has since reported the results after the first thunderbolt.

    ¡°It seems to work. Well, let¡¯s help her. JARVIS, doesn¡¯t our Iron Man also have an Electric attack?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir, with pleasure.¡±

    After confirming that the Thunder attack is really effective, Tony directly instructed JARVIS to let all Iron Man turn on their electrical weapon system.

    Zizi ~ rumbling ~

    In an instant, thunder and lightning shed over the Hydra base.

 Chapter 403 Rush

    <h4>Chapter 403 Rush</h4>

    Rumble~

    As the battle raged outside, Lin Rui and others inside the Hydra base were in no better condition. With no idea as to where the Magic Cube would be located, Lin Rui and Peter can only go straight along indiscriminately. The obstacles they encountered along the way are no easier than the battle outside. In order to create more escape opportunities for himself, Red Skull let the entire base cover for itself.

    Brush!

    Lin Rui¡¯s face is anything but rxed as a robot swoops in. Although these robots will not bring much threat to Lin Rui and Peter now, but if the Magic Cube cannot be found by them in time then maybe SHIELD will get inside the base, and then there will be no time for them to find the Magic Cube and take it under Fury¡¯s eyes. And Lin Rui had a bad feeling that maybe he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the Magic Cube easily.

    ¡°Peter, did you find anything with your spider-sense? Where is the greatest danger?¡± Lin Rui shouted at Peter who was not far from him as he looked at the dense robots in the passage in front of him.

    Now Rui Lin has been cut off from the outside world by the Magic Cube¡¯s power, and he has no idea as to where Captain Rogers and others are, leaving him and Peter to their own devices.

    ¡°Turn right ahead! However, my spider-senses are telling me that there is some life-threatening danger ahead! Are we really going there?¡± While putting down the robot in front of him, Peter loudly answered Lin Rui¡¯s question and kindly reminded him at the end.

    Peter¡¯s Spider Senses had detected a danger ahead of him which was as strong as the spatial attack he had faced a week earlier on Golden Gate Bridge. Of course, although there is danger, it does not mean that they will die, there is a good chance that they would resin alive. However, the existence of the spider-sense is to help Peter avoid some dangers, he did not intend to find dangers by himself.

    ¡°We have no other choice! If we don¡¯t get the Magic Cube, Hydra will probably make aeback in the future! If the threat to you is the strongest in that direction, maybe the Magic Cube is there.¡± Lin Rui knows how dangerous it is to face down an attack from the Magic Cube, but he has no choice but to crush Hydra and get the Magic Cube.

    However, if Lin Rui knew that Red Skull was fleeing with the Magic Cube at this time, he might not be so eager to rush towards the center. Because whatever was waiting for Lin Rui and others was definitely not what he wanted.

    ¡°Well, since you insisted so much on going then I¡¯ll apany you!¡± Peter Lin shouted loudly after receiving Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Peter then threw out several special silk balls, which burst as they flew into the robot. The next moment, half of the robots in the tunnel were connected by a burst of powerful spider silk, limiting their movement.

    ¡°Jackson, have you ever seen a Roasting Robot?¡± Looking at the Robots restricted by the web in front of him, Peter calls out to Lin Rui.

    Brush!

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Roasting Robots, but I do see plenty of them here.¡± Without looking away, Lin Rui splits the Robots again to answer.

    ¡°Then watch me electrocute them!¡± Peter suddenly shouted as he nced at Lin Rui¡¯s de cutting a robot in half.

    Zizi!

    As Peter shouted, a strong electric light suddenly shed on the spider web that trapped the Robots. Then, all the trapped Robots stopped struggling, and sparks erupted everywhere. Obviously, these Robots seem to be very advanced, but they are stillcking in their electrical resistance department. The strong electric spider silk equipped in Peter¡¯s spider suit almost scrapped Tony¡¯s Iron Man before in an experiment. The situation JARVIS had just told Tony about.

    ¡°Very good! I¡¯llnd a helping hand!, Thunder p¡± After seeing Peter¡¯s move, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as he also attacked with his sword. Time waits for no one. They don¡¯t have time to be dragged here by these emotionless robots.

    Buzz~ Rumble~

    The dazzling purple light erupted instantaneously and then a half-moon-shaped de light directly rushed from the location where Lin Rui was standing and rushed hundreds of meters away and swept the entire tunnel, eliminating the Robots as most of them gradually dropped to the ground.

    Kaka~P¨±!

    Looking at the result of Lin Rui¡¯s move, Peter, who had just killed dozens of Robots, was stunned. Compared to power, Spiderman¡¯s growth beats Mirage Knight by a mile, butpared to the sheer scale of destruction, Mirage Knight has thrown Spiderman away by several miles!

    ¡°Hoo~ It¡¯s much quieter now!¡± Lin Rui took a breath and looked at the few Robots in front of him and spoke to Peter.

    ¡°Well,e on, didn¡¯t you say that we were in a hurry?¡± With his foot in front of Lin Rui, Peter was already heading for where he felt most at risk.

    ¡°Sure, in a hurry!

    Brush!

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui and Peter drove towards the center of the base after killing the Robots, Captain Rogers and others who came in from the other direction encountered a team of soldiers and it was not any ordinary team, it was a well-equipped Alpha team.

    Inparison, the threat of Robots was higher, after all, they have great numbers and strength. So, after a while, Rogers and his teammates took out the enemy one by one. Rogers, also unaware of the Magic Cube¡¯s location, forced his way in a random direction, followed by Falcon, Hawkeye, and Daredevil.

    However, neither Lin Rui nor Rogers knew that Lin Rui chose the direction directly to the central square of the Hydra base, where the Magic Cube energy weapons are stored, so Peter felt the greatest danger from there. The direction chosen by Rogers is the direction that Red Skull is fleeing. If he is fast enough, he can block Red Skull.

    But Rogers, Falcon, and others do not yet know of the existence of Red Skull, or that the Magic Cube is in his hands. However, as long as Rogers sees Red Skull, he will definitely react. After all, sixty years ago, Bucky, the victim of Red Skull, was captured and transformed. Sixty years ago, Red Skull had supposedly died at the hands of Rogers.

    ¡­

    When Lin Rui and others were rushing and killing in the Hydra base, Red Skull already knew that someone had broken into the base. While paying attention to the situation inside the base, Red Skull elerated his escape speed.

    Da da da~

    ¡°Damn! It must be those Avengers and League of Defenders! I won¡¯t let you catch me! As long as I have the Magic Cube in my hand!¡± Clutching the Magic Cube box, Red Skull heads for a secret exit under the protection of a heavily armed Alpha squad, Winter Soldier, and some specially capable Mutants.

    Although SHIELD had surrounded the base, Red Skull always has a way back. Red Skull has ast resort: using the Magic Cube to open the space door. Although this takes a long time to prepare and is very risky, Red Skull will do this when there is no hope of running.

    Rumble~

    The underground base was in chaos. When Red Skull was running away with the Magic Cube, a more violent shock came from above the ground. Then, the electronicmunication that had been blocked was recovered. This suggests that people from the outside have broken through the Magic Cube¡¯s first space blockade.

 Chapter 404

    <h4>Chapter 404</h4>

    Zizizi~

    ¡°Mira¡­Mirage Knight, can you hear me?¡± Just as Lin Rui and Spiderman were rushing towards the central position of the Hydra base, JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly came from his ear, although there was still some interference. It became clear soon.

    ¡°Yes, JARVIS, what¡¯s going on outside?¡± Lin Rui tapped the headset and answered quickly. The progress made by Lin Rui and Peter has been unsatisfactory, and they want the people above on their side to hurry up and support them.

    ¡°The electronicmunication blockade has been removed, Hydra¡¯s Anti Air weapons have almost been destroyed, but the next step is likely to be hit by Space Weapons, and the ground support has elerated. So, you need to be carefull.¡± JARVIS truthfully told the situation and finally reminded Lin Rui.

    ¡°Got it, we¡¯ll pay extra attention. Also, if you can¡¯t stand it, run away, the Magic Cube¡¯s power will definitely not be used as thoroughly. As long as you resist one wave of attacks, Hydra would no longer have any hidden cards in its hands.¡± After agreeing, Lin Rui also reminded JARVIS.

    Last time on the Golden Gate Bridge, the space-type attack released by Hydra through the space gate was enough for Tony and SHIELD but it would not be enough now as Tony and SHIELD are prepared. However, since this is arge base of Hydra, Lin Rui feels that they must have more than one powerful attack but a single wave would be able to deflect Hydra¡¯s stock.

    ¡°Got it, good luck, Mirage Knight.¡±

    ¡°You too, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡±

    Brush!

    After disconnecting with JARVIS, Lin Rui and Peter, who already knew the situation outside, elerated their speed again. Not to mention how strong the next counterattack on Hydra¡¯s side will be. If they let SHIELD¡¯s people rush in, then Lin Rui may not be able to keep Magic Cube¡¯s secret.

    Buzz!

    Just after Lin Rui and Peter dashed across the intersection again, Peter suddenly stopped, and the roots of his hair were raised up. Lin Rui could feel Peter¡¯s physical change even if he was covered by his spider suit. It was like a spider seeing his natural enemies, Peter¡¯s entire body froze because of the great danger his spider-sense had sensed.

    ¡°Peter?¡± Lin Rui spoke as he saw Peter¡¯s changes.

    ¡°Straight ahead! That¡¯s where I feel the greatest danger! That¡¯s a ce that could put our lives in danger!¡± The spider-sense had been telling Peter to get away from the position, but he pressed down on this feeling and pointed the way.

    ¡°Is it just ahead? Why don¡¯t you stop here, Peter, and I¡¯ll go and see by myself.¡± Lin Rui does not have Spider-Sense but he can also sense the imminent danger, so he looked at Peter and said seriously.

    Although Lin Rui has always believed that the Protagonist Aura on Marvel¡¯s Superhero like Spiderman will always protect them from any dangerous situation and even if they got seriously injured, they will never die. However, in the face of such items as Infinity Stone, Lin Rui was not sure whether the protagonist aura on Peter would still be useful.

    ¡°Give up on that idea! I am not leaving you alone!¡± Peter waved back to answer Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Even if there was an even greater danger ahead, Peter would not let his friend pass alone. And even if the spider-sense had detected a greater danger, it was not without a chance of life.

    ¡°Well, if you insist, then let¡¯s go together. But first, if there is a danger that we can¡¯t cope with, don¡¯t worry about me and leave immediately! I have more life-saving things than you.¡± Knowing that Peter would not leave, Lin Rui had no choice but to let Peter go in with him but he also told him to leave if the situation bes dire.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Peter had already walked toward the front as he answered and Lin Rui could only helplessly shake his head and follow.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because they had already expended too much manpower and resources to stop Lin Rui and Peter. When they approached the central square, there was no one to stop them. So Lin Rui and Peter made the final leg of their journey unimpeded to the central location of the Hydra base.

    Buzz~

    As soon as they stepped out of the empty passageway, Lin Rui and Peter saw the extraordinary-looking instruments ced in the center of the square. By this time the whole square is empty, only the equipment is still working properly.

    Zi Zi Zi ~

    Because Storm used a lot of thunder to attack this base, some of the circuits of these instruments appear to have been damaged, but their normal operation has not been affected at all. And at the center of these instruments are transparent boxes of the same size, filled with a light blue glowing substance that looks very sci-fi.

    ¡°Jackson, are those small cubes the Magic Cube you spoke of? The color is blue, but why are there so many of them?¡± Peter, standing beside Lin Rui, asked curiously while looking at the boxes that blinked with their brilliant blue light.

    There was no immediate response to Peter¡¯s question. Lin Rui looked solemnly at the boxes, which glistened with blue light. Finally, as if to confirm something, Lin Rui¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Those are not Magic Cube! They are equipped with Magic Cube power. They are using the power of Magic Cube to create Space Attack!¡± After carefully feeling the space power in those square boxes, Lin Rui quickly judged the origin of those boxes then shouted loudly. Because Lin Rui has already seen what the devices and boxes are for, he knew that there will be an attack!

    Buzz~

    After Lin Rui had said that, a sh of red appeared on the workbench in the center of the square. The device then bes overworked, and the Magic Cube energy stored in the box is quickly pumped out and converted in a special way into the attack weapons.

    ¡°Not good! They¡¯re going to attack!¡± As soon as Lin Rui saw that red glow on the workbench, he knows what will happen next. So, with a shout, Lin Rui has released all of his internal energy and rushed towards the machines in an instant.

    ¡°Jackson!¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s movements, Peter followed him.

    Brush!

    One ck and one red figure almost left a residual image on the ground. In less than a second, they crossed the distance of thirty or forty meters and rushed to the instruments. Then, without the slightest hesitation, Lin Rui lifted his Thunder de high above him. As for Peter, his hands and wrists were already spattered with a special spray of spider silk.

    ¡°Thunder Strike!¡±

    For a split second as the blue light of the instruments shed, so did the Purple de Light of Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s spider silk arrived.

    Buzz~

    Boom~

 Chapter 405 Sudden

    <h4>Chapter 405 Sudden</h4>

    Rumble~

    Over the Hydra base, dozens of Quinjets have been dropped to a low position, as the area¡¯s anti-air weapons have been destroyed. The lowered Quinjets are constantly patrolling the battlefield to prevent any unusual situations.

    As for Tony¡¯s Iron Man army, it¡¯s already scattered all over the farm, looking for underground entrances to Hydra¡¯s underground base. Suspended in the air and out of action, Tonymands Iron Man through JARVIS. The Iron Man army of Tony and Storm has just broken the electronicmunication blockade.

    JARVIS has also been in touch with Lin Rui and others inside the base after breaking themunications blockade. Tony was relieved to hear that Lin Rui and Peter were safe, but when Tony was listening to the JARVIS report and was about to send some Iron Man to support them, his face suddenly turned serious. For he heard some disquieting and uneasy voices.

    ¡°No! They are about to attack!¡±

    ¡°Jackson!¡±

    Buzz~Boom~

    Zizizi~

    After Lin Rui and Peter shouted, a loud noise suddenly came from Tony¡¯s helmet as if a violent explosion had happened on Lin Rui¡¯s end. Then, themunication between JARVIS and Lin Rui has broken again.

    ¡°JARVIS! What the hell happened?!¡± Hearing no more sound in his ear, Tony nervously asked JARVIS, with a bad feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Sir, I have lost contact with Jackson and Peter and I have no way of knowing where they are. But¡­¡±

    Buzz~

    JARVIS is answering Tony¡¯s question when a light blue light bursts out of the middle of Hydra¡¯s farm base and quickly spreads out in a dozen directions. These light blue lights are exactly the attacks from the underground base¡¯s instrument using Magic Cube¡¯s energy. Each one is powerful enough to resist hundreds of Iron Manser attacks.

    Card!

    Rumble!

    Because these lights rushed out without warning, even though SHIELD had already prepared for any idents, two Quinjets could not escape the spreading lights. In only a moment, the two Quinjets were directly disintegrated into the sky in the air, and the soldiers inside also died together with the broken Quinjets.

    D¨© D¨© drops!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Almost at the moment when the two Quinjets disintegrated, Iron Man¡¯s, which had previously spread throughout the base,unched their most powerfulser attack, targeting the rapidly spreading blue light. Controlled by JARVIS, Iron Man¡¯s response was the fastest on the battlefield. With more than a hundred Iron Man¡¯s instant counterattacks, the pale blue glow continued to spread but slowed enough for the SHIELD to respond.

    Rumble!

    The next moment, SHIELD Quinjets and surrounded ground troopsunched their most powerful attack on the pale blue light to avenge their deadrades!

    ¡°Sir, there is a simr space strike, and there was a higher energy strike.¡± Just before Tony issued an order, JARVIS made the most correct decision before starting to report the situation to Tony.

    ¡°More energy strikes, but it¡¯s not me. Fury must have attacked with the Helicarrier this time but he still has many casualties.¡± Tony frowned when he heard JARVIS¡¯s report. His nose wrinkled as he answered back. Tony was also feeling very ufortable with the fact that two Quinjets have been destroyed in front of him, but there was no way for them to avoid it and for him to do anything. Moreover, he is also worried about Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s situation.

    Rumble~

    At the time when Tony and JARVIS were speaking to each other, the dark clouds that had not dispersed over the battlefield again chopped down with thunder strikes and they directly confronted the light blue rays that were constantly expanding their coverage. However, even under the joint attacks of the Iron Man army and the SHIELD¡¯s Quinjets and Storm, the Magic Cube¡¯s pale blue light, which is several times more powerful than the final spatial strike on the Golden Gate Bridge, continues to expand its reach.

    ¡°Is this the power of Magic Cube? The power of space, this is already a massive attack.¡± Looking at the light blue light constantly consuming countless attacks, Tony said to himself in the distance.

    ¡°No! Jackson and Peter! JARVIS, can you contact them?¡± Attracted by the power of Magic Cube, Tony realized that Lin Rui and Peter should be in a bad situation.

    If Hydra has already made such an attack, then the situation of Lin Rui and Peter inside the base should be even more dangerous. From what Tony has just heard, Lin Rui and Peter are in a very dangerous situation.

    ¡°Still disconnected, Sir. However, the final signal from the Spider Suit shows that the suit has been devastated.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s worried inquiry, JARVIS said something he hadn¡¯t said before.

    However, JARVIS¡¯s current words are not good news for Tony. The Spider Suit that Peter wears is a hero suit tailor-made by Tony to maximize Peter¡¯s ability. It can be said that the Spider Suit is no less technologically advanced than his Iron Man Armor and it is more targeted in its function, unlike the Iron Man Armor.

    A Superhero suit that integrates high-level defense and attack was devastated in a moment. JARVIS¡¯s words mean that the Spider Suit is gone, so what about Peter who is protected by the Spider Suit? Spiderman has already suffered such an attack, so what will happen to Lin Rui who was also with Peter, Tony dared not think about it.

    ¡°Separate thirty Iron Man and rush towards thest known location of Mirage Knight and Spiderman! No matter what happened to them, I will find it!¡± Tony shouted, hardly thinking about it anymore. Tony now regrets that as he should not have let Lin Rui and Peter rush into the interior of the base.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With a word of promise, JARVIS had arranged for thirty Iron Men to leave the front line and head for the entrance to the Hydra base.

    ¡°Hydra, if anything happens to Jackson and Peter! I won¡¯t let you go! ¡­¡± Staring at the expanding pale blue light, Tony whispered in a deep voice.

 Chapter 406 Might

    <h4>Chapter 406 Might</h4>

    Click!

    When Tony made 30 Iron Man rush into the base to find Lin Rui and Peter, the thunder strikes in the sky finally stopped, and the gathered clouds slowly dispersed. Storm¡¯s figure, which was floating in the sky, was gone at this time. A Supersonic Jet had appeared at her original location. It was the X-Men¡¯s Stealth Fighter Jet.

    Boom~Hoo~

    After receiving Storm, the X-Men¡¯s Fighter Jet elerated to the edge of the battlefield and finallynded steadily on the ground. It seems that X-Men intends to give the next battlefield to SHIELD, which is also something that SHIELD wants.

    Buzz~

    After the Fighter Jet of X-Men withdrew, the Quinjets fighting against the Magic Cube¡¯s energy attack also began to spread out in an orderly manner. Tony also received a message from the Helicarrier and asked the Iron Man army to withdraw to the periphery. Finally, the center position waspletely ceded, that is, the positions where the light blue light initially rushed out of.

    When both the Quinjets and the Iron Man Army gave way, inside the Helicarrier above the sky, Fury has issued thetest order: To perform Particle Cannon strike! Particle gun, which is one of the most powerful energy weapons loaded in the Helicarrier is also an attack that can make a counterattack against the Space attack in the form of an energy attack.

    Buzz~

    Under the rapid operation of more than a dozen technicians, the Particle Cannon muzzle at the bottom of the Helicarrier was quickly opened, exposing a ck hole with a cylindrical muzzle. As the energy continued to converge, the muzzle of the ck hole slowly lighted up, and was soon flooded with dazzling white light.

    ¡­

    ¡°JARVIS, do you think that the Helicarrier¡¯s Particle Strike can repel this kind of Space Attack?¡± After moving some distance towards the edge of the battlefield, Tony asked JARVIS while looking up at the sky.

    ¡°The energy stored in the Helicarrier is enough to release the Particle Cannon shot that can destroy an international city. So, ording to calctions, there should be no problem in it repelling the Hydra attack.¡± After Tony asked the question, JARVIS quickly answered.

    Although Fury won¡¯t expose all the data of the Helicarrier to Tony, they do know many things about things such as Particle Cannon. Moreover, ording to JARVIS¡¯s calctions, the full power of the Particle Cannon is enough topletely destroy the Hydra base below, which means that Lin Rui and others are also in a dangerous situation.

    Of course, Fury will not destroy Hydra at the expense of Rogers and others. The Particle strike this time is precisely calcted, it would be enough to repel those Space Strikes, but it will not cause too much damage to the underground base.

    Buzz!

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± JARVIS continuously broadcasts the current situation to Tony. After two seconds, Tony¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    Boom!

    After Tony whispered, a white beam of light, which was much lighter than the color of theser beam, shot from the sky in an instant, and the target was the light blue light that continued to spread outward. Although this white beam is not so dazzling, its diameter is almost thirty meters, which is much thicker than the Chest Cannon of the Iron Man Armor.

    Looking at this sturdy beam, one would be reminded of the Fire God Artillery that was scrapped on the Golden Gate Bridgest week.

    Speaking of therge Particle Cannon on the Helicarrier, there was a small adjustment before theplete improvement. That adjustment made the Particle Cannon more powerful. Only insiders know that the adjustment was based on Lin Rui¡¯s Fire God Artillery. Within a week, SHIELD¡¯s research on Fire God Artillery progressed by much and they got some technology from the Fire God Artillery, which improved therge Particle Cannon.

    Huh~

    When the thick beam of the Particle Cannon hit the expanding blue light from the sky, the blue light that originally suppressed the joint defense of Iron Man and the Quinjets was directly pressed back. Sure enough, even space attacks from the Magic Cube¡¯s energy don¡¯tst long without the Magic Cube¡¯s constant support for energy.

    ¡°Sure enough, the power of the Particle cannon is indeed quite impressive. JARVIS, do you think our Iron Man Armor can block such a Cannon Attack?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes looked at the blue light that was constantly getting oppressed and contracted and asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Sir, although our Iron Man Armor is already very strong in defense, we still can¡¯t defend against the Particle Cannon of this strength. However, I believe that we will be able to upgrade to a Stronger Iron Man Armor that would allow us to protect against the Particle Cannon.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS answered honestly.

    In fact, Tony certainly knows that it is impossible to defend against this level of Particle cannon attack with his current Iron Man Armor. He just wanted to hear the answer from JARVIS. Now it seems that the JARVIS is evolving fast enough to answer from his own experience.

    ¡°Well, in the future we will make more powerful Iron Man Armors. Now, Hydra will not be able to do anything big without a better weapon.¡± Looking down at the fading light blue light, Tony said faintly.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Sir, I have found the location of Jackson and Peter!¡± Just as Tony watched the Particle Cannonunched from the Helicarrier eating the light blue light step by step, JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly came. Compared with the calm answer before, JARVIS was obviously surprised when he said this sentence.

    ¡°Um?! Connect quickly and show me how they are doing!¡± Tony promptly ordered after hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder.

    Brush!

    At the next moment, the light screen disyed in Tony¡¯s helmet changed instantly, directly projecting the perspective of an Iron Man that had rushed into the underground base before. In the perspective of one Iron Man, the dark underground base is a passageway extending in all directions. The passageway through which the Iron Man had passed is filled with Robots that have been ¡°Mutted¡±. In this Iron Man¡¯s scan, there are two familiar figures not far ahead.

    Call!

    After elerating through thest passage, the Iron Man finally arrived at the central square of the Hydra base that Lin Rui and Peter had found before, and it was also this location where the weapon that used Magic Cube energy to attack was. At this time, the machine in the center of the square is still working hard, constantly transforming the power of stored Magic Cube energy into a space attack andunching it.

    However, under the pressure of external Particle Cannon, the machine is almost unable to persevere and emit some electric sparks from time to time. As for the boxes containing the Magic Cube¡¯s energy, the blue light inside them has almost been consumed, and probably won¡¯tst long. Lin Rui and Peter, at this time, fell into the corner of the square and no one knew whether they were alive or not.

 Chapter 407 Destroy

    <h4>Chapter 407 Destroy</h4>

    Ignoring the Instruments in the center of the square, the Iron Man rushed in and flew directly to where Lin Rui and Peter fell. For Tony, the safety of Lin Rui and Peter is obviously more important than that of the Magic Cube.

    Buzz~

    When Iron Mannded next to Lin Rui and Peter, two rays of light shot from it and quickly swept over to Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s bodies. JARVIS is carefully checking the physical condition of Lin Rui and Peter for the Initial Treatment. Lin Rui and Peter now look a bit miserable. The Spiderman Suit on Peter has beenpletely destroyed. Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit shows no damage but it was covered with dirt from head to toe and he is obviously also injured.

    Call~

    ¡°Cough!¡­¡­¡± While JARVIS was carefully scanning the physical conditions of Lin Rui and Peter, the unconscious Peter suddenly coughed twice, then slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Huh?! Mr. Stark!?¡± The waking Peter noticed the Iron Man standing in front of him at a nce and shouted in surprise.

    ¡°Hello, Peter, this is JARVIS. Mr. Stark is still outside.¡± JARVIS replied after hearing Peter¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Peter, are you okay? What happened just now?¡± After JARVIS answered, Tony¡¯s voice reced JARVIS and came from the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Ah! Jackson!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s voice, Peter looked nervously at Lin Rui lying beside him.

    Call!

    What happened just now was so sudden, Peter still doesn¡¯t know what had happened. However, seeing the instations in the center of the square, Peter also remembered the whole process.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Jackson and I walked all the way into this building, and we saw this machine, and Jackson was telling me about the power of the Magic Cube when the machine went on. In an attempt to prevent the device from being activated, Jackson was hit by a close-range attack that also affected me.¡± Recalling what had happened, Peter exined it briefly.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, is Jackson all right!?¡± Peter looked up at Iron Man and asked anxiously.

    ¡°The results of the examination showed that Jackson had received serious internal tissue injuries and multiple fractures, but these injuries would not cause many problems with his physics. I brought some Recovery Serum, which would be able to help him.¡± Tony didn¡¯t answer but JARVIS did.

    After inspecting Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition, JARVIS already knew that Lin Rui was fine and he was only injured by the shockwave. Such injuries may already be fatal for the average person, but for people like Lin Rui, it is clearly not a life-threatening injury. Of course, this is the damage Lin Rui suffered after Phantom Suit¡¯s defense. Without Phantom Suit, Lin Rui may not have been able to persevere.

    ¡°Peter, you heard JARVIS so don¡¯t worry about Jackson. Now, let¡¯s deal with your injuries first.¡± After JARVIS¡¯s report, the Iron Man crouched down next to Peter and Lin Rui and Tony¡¯s voice came out of it.

    Then, JARVIS took out two Recovery Serums from the Iron Man Armor, one for Peter and the other one for Lin Rui. Although Peter was hiding behind Lin Rui just now and was not attacked with as much power, but he was also very injured. After receiving the Serum handed over from JARVIS, he quickly injected it into himself.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, that Machine used the power of Magic Cube tounch that kind of space-based attacks. If you can destroy that, you should be able to stop those attacks.¡± After injecting himself with the Serum, Peter looked at the Machine and spoke to Tony.

    ¡°I know. By the way, did you just say the power of Magic Cube, aren¡¯t those square boxes Magic Cube?¡± Tony¡¯s voice in the Iron Man Armor agreed and then he asked curiously.

    Brush brush!

    After Tony asked that sentence, six Iron Man rushed in again from the previous channel. It was the Iron Man who was scattered to search elsewhere. Under JARVIS¡¯s control, these Iron Man flew to the center of the square and surrounded the instrument.

    ¡°Jackson said that those are not Magic Cubes, just boxes with Magic Cube energy. The real Magic Cubes must have been taken away.¡± Peter is already able to stand up as he looked at the energy of the pale blue Magic Cube as it was being drained away.

    ¡°In this case, JARVIS, destroy that thing!¡± Since it was determined that the boxes were not Magic Cube, Tony had no worries, and he directly issued an order to JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Buzz!

    Howls whew!

    JARVIS answered calmly, and the Iron Mans surrounding the Machine stretched out their hand at the same time. The next moment, Six Laser Beams had shot out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Those Space Attacks from Magic Cube Energy conversion are indeed powerful, but Tony is attacking the machine this time, and his attacks will not be in contact with that space energy. Therefore, under the attack of the Laser Beams, the Machine that had already reached the limit was instantly destroyed, and the broken machine parts were scattered with the sparks.

    Boom! ¡­

    At the moment when the instrument was destroyed, several muzzles that had beenunching space-type attacks towards the outside also exploded and the blue light dimmed instantly and then disappeared.

    And when the st happened, the boxes with Magic Cube energy were blown out by the st wave of the explosion. The pipe that has been connected to the boxes to extract the Magic Cube¡¯s energy is obviously also disconnected and the boxes closed automatically and some light blue light scattered. These rays are not the attack after being transformed, but the energy of the real Magic Cube.

    Buzz!

    The scattered Magic Cube energy spread out towards the square without purpose, and JARVIS obviously noticed the movement of those boxes. JARVIS sent one Iron Man back to protect Lin Rui and Peter while directing the other Iron Men to fetch the boxes. After all, it¡¯s not known what the power of the Magic Cube will do to them.

    Call!

    The next moment, the energy of a Magic Cube spreading in the direction of Lin Rui and Peter quickly hit the Iron Man Armor and then disappeared. And the blue light spreading out in other directions also disappeared, it was as if they were just blue lights, without any magical and damaging properties to them.

    Shout shout!

    While JARVIS checked to see what was wrong with the two Iron Men Armor which blocked the Magic Cube¡¯s power, the other Iron Men had flown back with five boxes, each containing some light blue Magic Cube power. There¡¯s very little energy left, but it¡¯s enough for Tony to study.

    ¡°JARVIS, did you detect anything?¡± When JARVIS checked the two Iron Man Armors, Tony¡¯s voice came out.

    ¡°No, sir, nothing has changed. It seems that those lights just disappeared here.¡± After Tony asked, JARVIS replied quickly.

    ¡°Is there no change? Maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°What!!¡­¡­¡±

    Brush!

    Just when Tony was thinking about this situation, Lin Rui, who had been lying unconscious on the ground, suddenly shouted and sat up.

 Chapter 408 Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 408 Reminder</h4>

    Call!

    After a cry, Lin Rui woke up. Lin Rui, who suddenly woke up, looked around nervously, slowly calming down after seeing Peter and Iron Man beside him. However, when Lin Rui saw the Machine in the center of the square that had been blown up, the expressions on his face changed.

    ¡°Jackson, are you okay!?¡± Peter asked after seeing Lin Rui¡¯splexion after waking up.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, some minor injuries. However, I think we are in big trouble now.¡± Lin Rui shook his head and said he was okay, but he was not optimistic about the current situation.

    ¡°Jackson, are you worried that the Magic Cube isn¡¯t even here?¡± Before Peter knew what Lin Rui was saying, Tony¡¯s voice came from an Iron Man standing in front of them.

    Looking up at the Iron Man, Lin Rui knew Tony was not in it now. This is a normal situation. This is an assault on arge Hydra base, and even with the Iron Man Armor protecting Tony, there is no guarantee that idents wouldn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°Yes, if Hydra has been using this kind of energy extracted from the Magic Cube all this time then we have no idea where the real Magic Cube is. Well, today¡¯s battle may be a victory for us but it would not be the end of Hydra.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui replied seriously.

    Call!

    After answering Tony¡¯s question, Lin Rui endured the paining from all over his body and slowly stood up with Peter¡¯s help. He just said that it was a minor injury, but the injury was actually quite serious.

    Now that the Magic Cube is not here and the Machine that transforms the Magic Cube¡¯s energy is also destroyed. Lin Rui is no longer so eager for the follow-up of today¡¯s battle. Of course, Tony got some Magic Cube energy anyway, although very little.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d better send you out. Now that I¡¯ve destroyed those weapons, SHIELD¡¯s forces wille down to clean them up. You¡¯re not in the right state to stay. It¡¯s best to go back and rest.¡± Since Lin Rui said the Magic Cube was not here, Tony was ready to take the two injured men out.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Although we were injured, ourbat strength is still much stronger than that of SHIELD¡¯s forces, we would at least be able to reduce their casualties.¡± Lin Rui waved his hand when he heard Tony. Even if he doesn¡¯t find the Magic Cube today, Lin Rui¡¯s goal of killing Hydra remains unchanged, but he will have to find the Magic Cube in the future.

    ¡°I think so too, Mr. Stark, I¡¯m fine.¡± After Lin Rui expressed his position, Peter also spoke to Tony. Although the Spider Suit has been destroyed, Peter himself is very strong.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you decide to do so, but act with one Iron Man by your side so that I can protect you.¡± Tony knew he could not force Lin Rui and Peter toe back, so he had to give in.

    ¡°I know.¡± Lin Rui would not be hypocritical at this moment and he agreed directly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, maybe the Magic Cube is still somewhere in this base.¡± Feeling the recovery situation of his body, Lin Rui is ready to attack again.

    However, when Lin Rui had already taken two steps toward the other exit of the square, Peter stood still and looked ahead, as if he saw something.

    ¡°Peter?¡±

    Shout!

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Professor Charles just contacted me!¡± After Lin Rui curiously called out to Peter, Peter¡¯s pupil contracted and then some excitement appeared on his face as he shouted towards Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Professor Charles? What did he say?¡± ¡°Lin Rui asked quickly after hearing Peter¡¯s words. The X-Men have not been on the battlefield since the beginning, except for Storm. Now Charles contacted Peter which means that he must have found something.

    As for how Professor Charles contacted Peter, it should be telepathy. After all, some things are not easy to exin over a connection that can be hacked. And because Lin Rui wears a Phantom Suit and has a defensive effect on Telepath, Professor Charles could only contact Peter.

    ¡°Professor Charles said that he found a special team on the base that is quickly leaving from that direction, and that direction is also the weakest position in the entire enclosure. Professor Charles also reminded me that the people in that team were very strong, and one of them seems to be able to resist his ability.¡± Knowing that the matter was urgent, Peter quickly spoke out what Professor Charles had just informed himself, and he also pointed his finger in one direction.

    Professor Charles had warned especially which means that the escaping team is obviously not too simple, it should be the high-level team of Hydra hidden in this base. And one of them can resist Charles¡¯s Telepathy, indicating that there are at least some Mutants in it. To put it this way, if Magic Cube is in the base here, it is now most likely to be in the hands of those who fled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s chase them! If Magic Cube is at this base, it must be in those hands now!¡± Lin Rui, who got the news, was equally excited as he saw the hope of finding the Magic Cube again.

    Call!

    Kakaka!

    ¡°Come in, how fast can you run in this state now?¡± Just AS Lin Rui and Peter were running in that direction, two Iron Men flew in front of them and stopped them and Tony¡¯s voice came out as the Iron Man opened.

    Lin Rui and Peter nced at each other, and finally quickly armed themselves with the Iron Man Armor.

    Brush! Brush!

    A few secondster, several Iron Man rushed out of this central square, the direction they were rushing at was exactly what Professor Charles pointed out before. As for the remaining Iron Man, they took the boxes containing the Magic Cube energy and quickly rushed towards the outside of the base. They must first send the energy boxes back to Tony¡¯s hand.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui and Peter were rushing towards the position where Red Skull fled with the help of Iron Man Armor due to the reminder of Professor Charles, outside the Hydra base the pale-blue light that had been creeping through the air has vanished, and the Particle Cannon which had beenunched from the Helicarrier has also disappeared.

    When Tony destroyed the Machine inside the base just now, JARVIS reminded Fury, so the Helicarrier stopped the Particle Cannon at the most urate time, otherwise, it would have caused a devastating blow to the inside of the Hydra base. But even so, the ground of the Hydra base has been sliced ??almost two meters thick by the leakage of energy from two opposing forces, a sign of the power of this energy confrontation.

    The SHIELD¡¯s advantage was fully realized when the space-type attack that blocked the SHIELD¡¯s continued attack disappeared. More than a dozen Quinjets carrying special forces quicklynded vertically on the base, followed by heavily armed special forces.

    Under the control of the Helicarrier, thousands of armed personnel quickly searched for the entrance of the underground base and rushed in. And Tony¡¯s Iron Man army alsopletely let go at this time, each armed team will be followed by two Iron Man to help solve some difficult problems.

    Boom!

    Starting from the sound of explosions in the first entrance, the operation to clean the Hydra base has officially begun!

 Chapter 409 Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 409 Attacks</h4>

    Boom!

    A shield smashed into two mutated behemoths, Captain Rogers looked at the various mutated beasts cramped in the corridor and frowned. Although these mutant beasts are only stronger than ordinary beasts and will not cause them any harm, they are enough to slow down their pace.

    As Rogers walked along, he felt something hiding in front of him. First, it was the normal army that stopped them, then it was the Alpha team, now it¡¯s the Mutant and Mutant Beasts that are attacking them, and Rogers¡¯s Avengers four-man team is already using up a lot of their physical strength.

    D¨© D¨©!

    As Rogers and others struggled to battle the Mutant Beasts and the Mutants, theirmunicators suddenly went off in an emergency. At first, themunication was cut off shortly after they broke into the base, and after a while, they recovered again. After the recovery ofmunications, Rogers knew that the situation outside was not good, so the support might note soon.

    ¡°Steve, you¡¯re going too slow! There¡¯s a team on the run ahead of you, they probably are this base¡¯s hidden Hydra executive! My Iron Man Army is almost here, along with Mirage Knight and Spiderman, but I need you to stop them first!¡± Tony¡¯s voice came over from Rogers¡¯s headset as the emergencymunication was put through. He first rudely told Rogers and his men that they were slow and then he ordered with a tone ofmand.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, those who are running away may be very important people of Hydra. I hope you can stop them!¡± Before Rogers could respond, Mirage Knight¡¯s voice cut in. Compared with Tony¡¯s patronizing tone, Lin Rui¡¯s tone is softer. What¡¯s more, what Lin Rui says can be guessed by Rogers to have something to do with Magic Cube.

    ¡°Give me their specific location!¡± Rogers replied faintly while frowning.

    JARVIS then sent Rogers the direction and location of Red Skull¡¯s flight. In fact, Lin Rui and his team are not far away from this site, but Rogers and his team are closer. In order to intercept them early, it is better to let the four on this side stop them first.

    ¡°Got it! I will stop them!¡± Seeing the location of Red Skull given by JARVIS, Rogers agreed seriously.

    ¡°Rx, my Iron Man Army will arrive in a minute.¡± Finally, Tony¡¯s voice was heard again from the headset.

    Boom!

    Without listening to Tony¡¯s words, Rogers kicked a Mutant Beast and rushed towards Falcon in front.

    ¡°Falcon! You heard Mirage Knight. Go ahead and stop our targets, don¡¯t let them run away!¡± Rogers shouted loudly while helping Falcon clear some enemies.

    Although this passageway is not spacious, Falcon¡¯s flexibility is already the highest of the four of them. So, for speed, Falcon alone would be the fastest.

    Howls!

    With aser gun in his hand firing a beam of light to defeat the two mutant beasts, Falcon¡¯s back wings popped open in a sh and he took off in the tunnel.

    ¡°I Know! Cover me!¡± Falcon, who was flying, rushed towards the passage, shouting while rushing.

    ¡°Hawkeye! Daredevil! Cover Falcon!¡± After Falcon took off, Rogers ran to intercept the enemy, yelling at Hawkeye and Daredevil.

    Brush!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The shield, already stained with dust and blood, was violently thrown by Rogers, flying around the tunnel and back into Rogers¡¯ hands. The shield had hit many enemies but it returned to Rogers each time in a way that vited the rules of physics.

    Hawkeye and Daredevil were on their way as Rogers tried to cover Falcon¡¯s departure. Hawkeye pulls three special arrows straight from the quiver behind his back. After he attaches them to the bowstring, Hawkeye¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked ahead.

    Buzz!

    After a second of concentration, Hawkeye¡¯s pupil constricts into a small dot. Then the hand pulling the bowstring loosens and three special arrows shoot out in their respective orbits.

    Howls whew!

    After leaving the bowstring, the three arrows flew in three directions, two of them in the direction of the Falcon¡¯s front charge and the remaining one in the corner of the passageway.

    P¨± P¨±!

    Boom! Rumble!

    In less than a second, three different voicese up and down the channel, and Hawkeye¡¯s three arrows have hit their target. Two arrows flying towards Falcon hit two Mutant Beasts trying to stop him from leaving, piercing their chests and pinning them to a wall. The arrow that hit the corner of the tunnel hit the corner and exploded, helping Falcon clear a part of the ground.

    As for Daredevil, he doesn¡¯t have much long-range capability. So he went straight to Captain Rogers¡¯s side and joined him in hastening the fight to clear the enemy.

    Brush!

    With the full help of the three teammates, Falcon pped his wings and quickly rushed out of the passageway, rushing towards the position given by Tony. Behind Falcon, Rogers and the other two also tried their best to quickly defeat their enemies.

    ¡­

    ¡°Captain Rogers¡¯s side has picked up the pace and they should be able to stop the Hydra team from leaving. If they can stop them for some time, we¡¯ll be there.¡± Through JARVIS feedback, Lin Rui keeps track of Rogers¡¯ progress and the progress of Red Skull¡¯s flight.

    ¡°Jackson, I have sent out all the remaining Iron Man. No matter what¡¯s in that team, as long as there¡¯s no Space Attack, they would be stopped. As for that Space Attack, I¡¯ve just had a little look at their machines. They need a very stable ce to fire them out. They can¡¯t fire them out in a flight.¡± After Lin Rui made his judgment, Tony¡¯s voice also rang out from the helmet of an Irom Man.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Now we only have to worry about what other surprises might crop up, and if Magic Cube is actually on that team, there might be some heavyweight among them. After all, something like a Magic Cube is supposed to be top-secret even on Hydra. To get a Magic Cube, a Hydra¡­¡± Although Hydra is on the verge of dying in this situation, Lin Rui has a bad feeling in his heart. In the middle of his sentence, Lin Rui suddenly thought of something and his eyes widened.

    ¡°Well? Jackson, what happened?¡± Although Tony doesn¡¯t know where Lin Rui had learned so many of Hydra¡¯s secrets, But Tony has always believed them so he asks after Lin Rui¡¯s apparent silence in mid-sentence.

    ¡°I just thought of something, but it¡¯s been more than sixty years. It should be impossible.¡± Lin Rui replied after hearing Tony¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 410 Hopeless

    <h4>Chapter 410 Hopeless</h4>

    Just now Lin Rui recalled the situation when Hydra owned Magic Cube more than sixty years ago, and that was when Hydra¡¯s power was at its peak. At that time, Hydra not only controlled World War II but also had a huge advantage in it. If the whole world wasn¡¯t united against them and if it wasn¡¯t for a lot of idents during the war, Hydra would have been able to control the world sixty years ago, especially with Magic Cube in their hands.

    However, the person who broke the dream of Hydra was Captain America. In the beginning, Steve Rogers rushed to the base headquarters of Hydra by himself, finally defeated the leader Red Skull, and finally fell into Ice with the Magic Cube and the Jet.

    Now, the Magic Cube is still in Hydra¡¯s hands. Lin Rui has been thinking about whether Red Skull, who should have died at the beginning, is still alive. Of course, the odds are slim, at least ording to Lin Rui.

    However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know that he had just guessed the top-secret information inside Hydra. Sixty years ago, Red Skull did not die and after Rogers fell into the ice and was dered dead, he found the Magic Cube again, which he had lost and then hid until today.

    Red Skull might have found Rogers 60 years ago, if not for the fact that Rogers fell from such a remote location. If that had happened then there may be no Captain America now, and Hydra will probably have a truly perfect Super Soldier.

    ¡°Sixty years ago? What did you think of?¡± Tony was puzzled when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer. He couldn¡¯t keep up with Lin Rui¡¯s thinking.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m overthinking it or I¡¯m right, we¡¯ll see if we catch that team. Whether that person is still alive or not, it doesn¡¯t matter now, anyway, Hydra is bound to be destroyed and no one can stop their destruction.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t think it was a big deal even if Red Skull was alive. The people he had on his side are more than enough for anything.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you know it yourself. Rogers seems to have caught up with that team. By the way, X-Men¡¯s people have alsoe down.¡± Without asking too much, Tony continued to remind.

    ¡°X-Men, who hase down?¡± Lin Rui asked quickly after hearing Tony said X-Men wereing down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the X-Men hasn¡¯t established a sharedwork with us, so I just know that some of them havee down. How many havee down and who hase down is not known¡± Tony replied.

    ¡°Okay, they are on our side anyway. We will be there in half a minute! Peter, get ready!¡±

    ¡°Already ready!¡±

    Brush!

    In the dim underground passageway, more than a dozen Iron Man shuttled quickly, and their straight-line distance from Rogers was only a few hundred meters. With the speed of the Iron Man Armor, it would only take less than ten seconds to reach.

    ¡­

    Huh!

    While Lin Rui was rushing towards the fleeing team, Red Skull felt very ufortable and anxious now. Because, through the monitoring system in the base, he has seen Rogers approaching his location, and there are many Iron Man behind him on their way and they will reach this location soon. Red Skull knew that his position was exposed.

    ¡°Damn it! ¡­ Get ready to fight!¡± Clenching in his fist, Red Skull quickly orders the Alpha Squad and the new Winter Soldier next to him.

    ¡°Follow me, you boys!¡± Leaving an Alpha squad and the Winter Soldiers to block the pursuers, Red Skull orders those closest to him.

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± After Red Skull gave the order, the people around Red Skull agreed coldly.

    Since Red Skull decided to escape, these people have been following closely the side of Red Skull without leaving. These people are actually Mutants or people with special abilities, but they have beenpletely controlled by the Red Skull. For example, Professor Charles¡¯s mind control is blocked by one of the mental powers Mutants, whose level has just reached level 4. Others are also very strong, which may help Red Skull find a chance of survival in such a desperate situation.

    Shout!

    Leaving the Alpha Squad and the Winter Soldiers behind, Red Skull has taken the Magic Cube under the protection of these people to speed up and escape. As for the people who are left to live or die, Red Skull doesn¡¯t care about them at all. Anyway, in Red Skull¡¯s view, him remaining alive and hidden is the most important thing.

    Boom!

    However, Red Skull had only taken 10 steps out of the room when the sound of an explosion was heard behind him. Falcon, the fastest of Rogers¡¯s team has caught up with him and is already in a fight with those who are blocking him.

    Hearing the noise behind him, the expressions on Red Skull¡¯s face were even uglier, but he could only keep his head down and continue to speed up his escape. Even if the Alpha team and Winter Soldier are strong but they would only be able to stop for a while. Red Skull will not naively think that they can wipe out the Avengers.

    ¡°Sir Red Skull, someone is blocking our path in front!¡± Just as Red Skull continued to flee, the Mutant who had rushed to the front suddenly spoke. The ability of this Mutant is the ability to detect. As a way to open and guard, it is a very good ability. At this time, he found that someone was approaching here not far in front.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Red Skull shouted angrily after hearing the Mutant words.

    ¡°The other party seems to be Mutants.¡± Without being affected by Red Skull¡¯s anger, the Mutant in charge of the detection answered quickly.

    ¡°Mutants?! It¡¯s X-Men! Damn it!¡± Red Skull¡¯s eyes filled with anger when he heard the answer.

    X-Men, who did not act with SHIELD, not only first discovered the Red Skull who had fled, but also blocked his way in front. Obviously, Professor Charles already knew that there will be important people in Hydra in this team, and the Magic Cube is also likely to be here, so he sent the X-Men here to block the way.

    ¡°You guys are going to stop them! You, and you, follow me!¡± A cold look shed in Red Skull¡¯s eyes as he quickly made a decision.

 Chapter 411 Disappearing

    <h4>Chapter 411 Disappearing</h4>

    He will let several Mutants with attacking powers stop the X-Men, and hopefully kill them all. Red Skull is left with the Mutant with detection ability and another Level 4 Mutant, which was Red Skull¡¯sst chance. Of course, if he can¡¯t escape this way, Red Skull can only do that thing. Although the danger of doing that is also great, it is at least much better than falling into the hands of SHIELD or X-Men.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The controlled Mutants beside Red Skull agreed and rushed towards the position where X-Men were, they would give their lives to help Red Skull leave, that¡¯s how far their brainwashing went.

    Rumble!

    After a short dy at this corner, the fighting behind him became more intense. It seems that Rogers and others have arrived to support Falcon and the Alpha team and the Winter Soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to stop for long.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± With a low roar, Red Skull seemed to know that he could no longer escape.

    Brush!

    There was a sh of struggle in his eyes and Red Skull finally carried the Magic Cube box into the front left channel.

    Just as Red Skull rushed into the corner of the front tunnel with the Magic Cube, a fierce battle was taking ce in the tunnel from which he fled. The two sides of the battle were led by Red Skull¡¯s Alpha team and Winter Soldiers and they were fighting against Captain Rogers Avengers team.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    With wings pping at his back, Falcon made the most of his flying prowess in this rtively empty environment, threatening the armed Alpha crew with every dive. Alpha Team¡¯s shock-wave weapon is a big threat to Falcon, too, and he has to concentrate on not get hit by them.

    Falcon was the only one at the beginning to catch up with the fleeing team but before he could find a way to drag the front team, the Alpha team had alreadyunched an attack on him. If Falcon hadn¡¯t responded quickly, he would have been injured now. Falcon didn¡¯t know that some people were still fleeing but he suddenly found them but he could not rush towards them without taking care of the enemies in front of him.

    After Falcon fought for ten seconds alone, Rogers also arrived on the battlefield, which relieved some of the pressure on him. At the same time, Falcon also told Captain Rogers what he noticed. Then, Rogers judged that these must be the men left here to dy them. The really important people should be still fleeing.

    Boom!

    ¡°Captain Rogers, we won¡¯t be able to rush out with them still blocking our path!¡± Falcon shouted while flexibly avoiding a shockwave and did a counterattack while speaking to Rogers who was fighting with three Winter Soldiers on the ground.

    Their purpose was to prevent the important figures of Hydra from leaving, but now these apparently controlled abandoned soldiers are holding them back, which is not a good sign.

    P¨±!

    Hearing Falcon¡¯s shouts, Rogers on the ground just frowned as he couldn¡¯t think of a way out of this current situation. Moreover, the three Winter Soldiers who fought against Rogers made him unconsciously think of his friend Bucky Barnes. When fighting, Rogers would always hold back. He knows these people are innocent. He doesn¡¯t want to really hurt their lives.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are here!¡± Just when Rogers was silent, Mirage Knight¡¯s voice suddenly came from each of their headsets.

    Howls Whew!

    As soon as Lin Rui¡¯s voice came out, a dozenser beams had shot down the passage from which Rogers hade from, targeting the Alpha squad and the Winter Soldiers, who were standing in their way. Behind theser came dozens of Iron Men, and Mirage Knight.

    With so many Iron Man in the battle, the Alpha team and Winter Soldiers couldn¡¯t hold them back anymore and fell downpletely after a round of attacks. No one knew whether it was JARVIS¡¯s own control or Lin Rui¡¯s reminder as the Iron Man Armor did not cause fatal injuries to those controlled by Red Skull when they shot.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Finally, one minute after the arrival of Iron Man, all the abandoned soldiers who were left behind by Red Skull fell down. Without staying here, Lin Rui has continued towards the back of the tunnel in the Iron Man Armor, and Captain Rogers naturally followed them.

    Rumble!

    When Lin Rui and their support arrived and quickly resolved those obstacles, fighting was also happening behind the passage. One side is the Battle Mutants left by Red Skull, and the other is X-Men. When Lin Rui rushed over, the battle here was also over, ending with X-Men¡¯s victory.

    Call!

    Seeing a few X-Men wearing X-Men Combat Uniforms across the tunnel, Lin Rui quickly fell in front of them. Lin Rui had seen most of the X-Men who have appeared here and he is mot familiar with Storm.

    Card!

    ¡°Storm, are these the men who have escaped to the rear? Was there anyone who escaped in the other direction?¡± Falling in front of Storm, Lin Ruies straight out of his Iron Man Armor and asked Storm in a hurry.

    Whether it¡¯s the Alpha squad and the Winter Soldiers who blocked Captain Rogers or the Mutants who blocked the X-Men here, these people are nothingpared to the important people of Hydra, the people who might be carrying the Magic Cube are not here right now. If Lin Rui had been chasing these people then they have been fooled. The real Hydra bigshot may have left in the other direction with the Magic Cube, but the chances are slim because Professor Charles has been looking at the area.

    ¡°Yes, Professor Charles gave us the direction for us to stop these people from fleeing. However, apart from these Mutants, we have not seen other important Hydra figures. Perhaps there are other exits in this passage.¡± Looking at Mirage Knight who was obviously injured in front of her, Storm nodded and replied.

    ¡°Other exits?¡­¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed in response to Storm¡¯s answer.

    Call!

    Then, Lin Rui has quietly released his Insight Technique. Although Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique does not have the same effect as Peter¡¯s Spider-Sense in terms of danger perception, it has been promoted to Advanced¡¯s Insight Technique with simpleparative detection ability.

    Card~

    Huh~

 Chapter 412 Life Saving Card Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 412 Life Saving Card Part 1</h4>

    When Lin Rui closed his eyes and began to use the Insight Technique to check for any hidden exits around him, Peter and others behind him were also approaching his location. However, Peter did note out of the Iron Man Armor because he is now almost uncovered and people will recognize him if hees out.

    Captain Rogers and others also heard what Storm had just said, so after seeing Lin Rui closing his eyes suddenly, they consciously didn¡¯t make any sound, because, at a nce, they realized that Lin Rui was using some special methods to find possible hiding ces.

    Hum~

    Lin Rui closed his eyes and utilized the Insight Technique to the extreme, he carefully scanned this passage and then checked for any hidden exits. After five seconds, Lin Rui suddenly ¡°Sees¡± that one part of this passage seems to be different from others.

    P¨±!

    After prating into that wall with his mental power, Lin Rui suddenly seemed to bump into something, and his mental power maintaining the Insight Technique was shattered.

    ¡°Hoo! Found it!¡± Lin Rui opened his eyes at the moment when his mental power was crushed. The moment Lin Rui¡¯s mental power was crushed, he felt the familiar fluctuations, which is the power of Magic Cube!

    Brush!

    At the next moment, Lin Rui rushed towards the middle of the tunnel in an instant. Rogers and others who had been standing next to Lin Rui hurried to keep up, but because Lin Rui moved quickly, they were pulled a little behind.

    Lin Rui had pulled out his Thunder de while rushing towards the position he had just ¡°Seen¡±. Lin Rui swiped the de ten meters away from that wall.

    Rumble!

    The Purple de Light shed and the seemingly hard wall was directly cleaved in two by Lin Rui. Through this newly made passage, he could see that an exit was really hidden behind the wall and Lin Rui rushed in without any hesitation.

    Brush!

    Peter and others who were behind Lin Rui only saw Lin Rui suddenly pulling out the Thunder de and cleaved the wall, and then rushed in from the hole he had split open. Although they didn¡¯t know what was behind that wall, Peter and others still followed.

    Brush!

    When Peter also rushed across the wall, he immediately sensed a familiar energy fluctuation in front of him, it was Magic Cube¡¯s energy! This means that the Magic Cube is indeed here!

    At this time, the figure of Mirage Knight in front of him is already some distance away from them. It seems that Lin Rui already knows that the position of Magic Cube is in front.

    While Peter sensed the energy of Magic Cube, JARVIS had also detected this unusual fluctuation and reported the news to Tony, who was still in charge on the outside. Finally, Tony ordered JARVIS to help Mirage Knight get the Magic Cube with all their strength. Of course, he also ordered for Lin Rui¡¯s safe return.

    Compared to Peter and JARVIS who already knew the Magic Cube was just around the corner, Captain Rogers and others who rushed in just knew that someone on this site was in hiding, perhaps a very important person inside Hydra.

    However, it was unclear whether Magic Cube was here for Captain Rogers, and Tony deliberately did not let JARVIS share the news with Rogers.

    Just as Peter and others hurried over, Lin Rui, who was at the forefront, was very excited. As he kept approaching his goal, Lin Rui could more and more sense the vast energy of the Space Infinity Stone. No doubt, the Magic Cube must be in front!

    However, in addition to being excited, Lin Rui also kept up his guard. Because, from the energy fluctuations of the Magic Cube he sensed, it seems that someone is using the power of the Magic Cube, and the Space fluctuations in front of him are getting stronger and stronger by the second.

    Therefore, Lin Rui did not reduce his speed but he was ready for defense. Although he did not believe that such a narrow channel can still have that very sophisticated piece of an instrument for converting Magic Cube energy but he will be careful and he would not make any mistakes.

    Brush!

    Pulling out all of his powers, Lin Rui¡¯s entire figure turned into a phantom as he began to rush towards the location if the Magic Cube and crossing dozens of meters in a single step.

    ording to his sensing powers, he is now less than 100 meters away from the location of the Magic Cube. If it wasn¡¯t for a turn in front him that blocked the view, Lin Rui should have been able to see the Magic Cube now. However, the 100 meters distance would only require a few seconds for Lin Rui to cross it.

    Call!

    Finally, he reached the turn in the tunnel and he would now be able to face the position of the Magic Cube. However, when Lin Rui just turned the corner, a sharp AirWave attack had already rushed towards him! Sure enough, there would be some type of ambush here.

    Buzz! Brush!

    Feeling the Airwave Attack sting towards him, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t surprised. His right hand pulled out the Thunder de which has been resting at his waist.

    Rumble!

    A huge Purple de Light appeared from the Thunder de and the light instantly separated from the Thunder de and rushed out, directly colliding against the Airwave attack rushing towards him.

    Although this de light did not gain any momentum, but the power contained in it was not small, it directly split apart the Airwave attack and continued to go towards the attacker behind that.

    P¨±!

 Chapter 412 Life Saving Card Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 412 Life Saving Card Part 2</h4>

    Without any ident, the Mutants who were left here by Red Skull to guard against the enemy¡¯s pursuit were directly hit by the Purple Bade Light and arge amount of blood spewed out from their mouth as they flew straight down and copsed on the ground.

    This situation is the best situation for Lin Rui. If the Hydra Mutant was still awake, he will definitely attack Lin Rui because of the orders of the Red Skull and Lin Rui would have to hold back as he will not kill mercilessly and because he fears what X-Men would think of him when they see Lin Rui killing one of their own.

    After taking care of the person blocking his path, Lin Rui¡¯s speed did not weaken at all, and he was finally able to see the situation of the Magic Cube in front of him at this time.

    However, when he saw the Magic Cube and the person holding the Magic Cube with his own eyes, Lin Rui was still surprised and shocked even with the not-to-be-surprised mentality that he had always exercised.

    ¡°It¡¯s really him! It¡¯s Red Skull!¡± Lin Rui shouted in surprise looking at the face of the person holding the Magic Cube in front of him opening the space door through the Magic Cube.

    At this time, there was only one Mutant with little fighting ability left beside the Red Skull and he was not going to fight anymore.

    When Red Skull found that his retreat was also blocked by some people, he had already made a decision to use hisst trick: To forcibly use the energy of Magic Cube to open the space door and teleport himself away from here!

    However, Red Skull wanted to stay in this very secret location to start the Magic Cube to open the space door securely as he didn¡¯t want to be discovered by Lin Rui and others. Now Red Skull was forced to leave with thest ounce of luck and do everything in a hurry as he knew that if he stopped here, he is going to die.

    ¡°He is going to open the Space Door?! I can¡¯t let him leave!¡± Lin Rui has reacted after the surprise of seeing Red Skull passed away, seeing Red Skull¡¯s movements, the expressions on his face changed instantly and his speed has surged again by almost three times.

    Red Skull is hiding here to forcibly start the Magic Cube. Obviously, he has no other options and Lin Rui does not need to guard against anything.

    As for Red Skull¡¯s strength, he is at most at the Winter Soldier level and that level of strength is nothing in front of Lin Rui. As for the power of the Magic Cube, Lin Rui does not think that Red Skull has the ability to use the power of Magic Cube, otherwise, he will not be so flustered that he wants to open the Space Door and escape.

    Buzz~

    When Lin Ruies to Red Skull with elerated speed, the Magic Cube held by Red Skull has been shaken by the stimtion of the instruments in the box, and the unstable space fluctuation is constantly transmitted to it.

    However, Red Skull is resisting with grits teeth. Red Skull knows that whether he can avoid this trap today depends on whether Magic Cube can sessfully open the Space Door.

    Buzz!

    Finally, under the intense and nervous expectations of Red Skull, a blue light rushed out of the Magic Cube and a small Space Door was opened around the box. This Space Door is very unstable, and it is notrge enough, it is not clear where it will lead to, and whether the location of the transmission will be dangerous or not.

    However, Red Skull obviously will not take care of so much now, he will just wait for the Space Door to expand to a certain range and will rush in without hesitation.

    ¡°That is!¡­ Red Skull!¡± Just after Red Skull finally relied on Magic Cube to open the space door, an angry shout passed from behind Lin Rui. It was the voice of Steve Rogers, it seems that the others have reached the turn in the tunnel.

    After turning the corner, Captain Rogers saw at a nce who was holding the Magic Cube in front of him. That was Red Skull, who should have died sixty years ago!

    Red Skull was an unsessful case of Super Soldier Serum Experiment but his strength has improved by arge margin, but his face became that of a Devil and he didn¡¯t even look human anymore, he is just someone who had a human figure but none of its qualities.

    Red Skull had intended to lead Hydra to dominate the world. If it wasn¡¯t for Rogers who was finally injected with the perfect Super Soldier Serum and seeded, maybe Red Skull could really have seeded.

    So, after seeing his rival from sixty years ago, Captain Rogers was shocked and shouted angrily. Now Rogers also understands that the original Red Skull was not dead at all, and has been lurking inside Hydra. If Hydra hadn¡¯t gotten to this point, they wouldn¡¯t even know that Red Skull was alive.

    However, although they have seen Red Skull again but Red Skull has opened the Space Door. If they look at the distance, Rogers is toote to stop Red Skull from leaving. Lin Rui, the closest to Red Skull, is still a short distance away.

 Chapter 413 Perishes Together?!

    <h4>Chapter 413 Perishes Together?!</h4>

    Red Skull had seen Rogers shouting angrily after seeing him, but he didn¡¯t care. The Space Door in front of him had opened enough for him to leave. As for Captain America or something, as long as Red Skull has the Magic Cube in his hand, he won¡¯t care about some Captain America. Right now, the Magic Cube is his sole priority.

    ¡°Okay!¡± When the Space Door in front of Red Skull had expanded to one meter in length and width, Red Skull felt it was big enough. Although the open Space Door was painted ck, and there was a very cold feelinging from the other side and it seemed that it was not a good ce, but Red Skull had no choice.

    Call!

    Without any hesitation, Red Skull had grabbed the box¡¯s handle and went towards the Space Door. As long as he enters and closes the Magic Cube box, the Space Door will instantly disappear, so he wouldn¡¯t worry about someone following him. As long as Red Skull is still alive, Hydra will always have a day in which they would be able toe back.

    Seeing that Red Skull had reached halfway into the unstable Space Door, Rogers was getting anxious. Peter has also asked JARVIS to fire manyser beams at Red Skull but they are always getting stopped near the Space Door. It seems that the Space Door opened by the Magic Cube has a built-in defense shield.

    ¡°Haha! You can¡¯t stop me!¡± Red Skull shouted after seeing the failed attempts to stop him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go! I won¡¯t let you!¡± Not noticing Rogers¡¯s worry. Lin Rui, who was closest to Red Skull let out a cold cry after seeing the Space Door where most of Red Skull¡¯s body had already prated.

    ¡°Full Internal energy, Release!!¡±

    Boom!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    At the next moment, avender light burst out from Lin Rui¡¯s body, then shrank back again. Then, Peter and others in the back saw a ck figure shrouded in lc light directly hit the Space Door at a speed exceeding the speed of sound.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Seeing the desperate figure crashing into the Space Door, Peter and Rogers shouted in shock from behind. Although it would be a pity if Red Skull escaped but they would not want Mirage Knight to apany him.

    However, Lin Rui, who exploded out with all of his internal energy was desperate. In order to not let Red Skull take the Magic Cube away, Lin Rui struggles and consumed his internal energy and risks being killed by the Space Attack. In this collision, Lin Rui blocked the space energy attack on him by using Phantom Suit¡¯s defense and he also used all of his strength. It can be said that in order to get the Magic Cube, Lin Rui got a little crazy at the moment.

    P¨±!

    In the cries of worry of Peter and others, Lin Rui¡¯s figure directly hit the Space Door defense, and the invisible space barrier only blocked Lin Rui from being violent internally in less than a few tenths of a second before the Internal Energy and Space Energy crashed away. Then, Lin Rui, who had exhausted his Internal Energy on his body surface directly hit the scared Red Skull.

    Buzz!

    The next moment, the figure of Red Skull and Lin Rui disappeared into the Space Door. Of course, the box that had been held by Red Skull also disappeared. Then, before Peter and others could rush over, the already extremely unstable Space Door twisted twice on itself and immediately burst open.

    Rumble!

    The violent Space Shock wave generated by the explosion of the Space Door struck Peter and others who had been rushing towards the Space Door. In the process of reverse flight, Hawkeye and others with lower physical quality were directly stunned. But people like Rogers and Peter are still barely awake, but they no longer have Red Skull, Magic Cube, and Mirage Knight in their sight.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Two secondster, when the aftermath of the Space Gate explosion disappeared, Peter and others who were shocked by the shock wave fell to the ground one after another. Regardless of the multiple injuries on his body caused by the shock wave, Peter had driven the equally damaged Iron Man to the location where the Space Door had disappeared.

    However, there is no more space fluctuation here, and Lin Rui has disappeared with Red Skull. As for whether they are alive or dead, it is unknown, it is highly uncertain whether such an unstable portal will teleport them and whether there will be any idents during the teleport process. For Peter and others who saw the explosion of the space door, Mirage Knight almost perished with Red Skull.

    Boom!

    Kakaka!

    Squatting halfway down to where the Space Door had disappeared, Peter thumped his fists down on the ground. Under the blessing of the Iron Man Armor, the solid ground was directly blown out by Peter, and a cobweb-like crack spread out with Peter as the center.

    ¡°Jackson!!!¡± Peter, shrouded in the Iron Man Armor gritted his teeth, shouting Lin Rui¡¯s name loudly in his heart.

    Dada~

    Footsteps came from behind Peter as he repeatedly punched the ground to vent his anger. It was Steve Rogers, who wanted tofort him after seeing Peter¡¯s almost self-mutting vent. However, after walking behind Peter, Rogers couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, he also knew that Mirage Knight might be a good friend with Spiderman in reality.

    ¡°Red Skull¡­ As much as I want you to die, I hope you don¡¯t die in this teleportation.¡± Looking up at the dark passage ahead, Rogers thought in silence. Should any idents appear in this Space transfer then Mirage Knight would probably have died. So Rogers had to hope for the safety of Mirage Knight.

    Huh!

    Red Skull on this side had used the Magic Cube to forcibly open the Space Door and he intended to teleport away, he was knocked in by Lin Rui and they both disappeared in the Space Door together. Finally, the Space Door that lost the energy of the Magic Cube burst and injured everyone, and Storm led X-Men and appeared at this time.

    After seeing the seriously wounded unconscious Hawkeye and others lying on the ground, and the ugly expressions on Rogers¡¯s face in front of her, and the Spiderman in the Iron Man Armor constantly smashing the ground, Storm could not figure out what had happened just now. However, when Storm noticed that there were no more people here, her face became serious.

    ¡°Where is Mirage Knight?¡± Then, Storm looked forward to Rogers who seemed to be sober and asked her doubts.

    Boom!

    However, Rogers did not immediately answer Storm¡¯s words. After hearing Storm¡¯s words, Peter suddenly stopped hitting the ground and slowly stood up.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± Peter stood up and turned to Rogers behind him, then said calmly.

    ¡°Yeah okay.¡±

    Brush!

    Then, Peter didn¡¯t say anything to the X-Men. After activating Iron Man¡¯s flight system, he quickly rushed out of the secret passage. After Peter flew out, more movements of Iron Man leaving came from the outside passage.

    Storm: ¡°¡­¡±

    She felt that she had just asked a question she should not have asked.

 Chapter 414: Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 414: Sacrifice</h4>

    After Peter left with the Iron Man Armor, the awkward Storm looked at Rogers who was still standing in front of her. She didn¡¯t know what was happening here, but looking at Spiderman¡¯s departure just now, something bad must have happened here.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, what just happened here?¡± Storm asked, seeing Rogers not saying anything.

    The main purpose of X-Men today was to rescue the Mutants controlled by Hydra. As for the secret Magic Cube, Charles did not tell Storm about it but he told the X-Men to cooperate with Captain Rogers. So, after seeing that she didn¡¯t know what had happened here, Storm was feeling very puzzled.

    ¡°I will tell Professor Charles about the specific things. Now, let¡¯s clear this Hydra basepletely.¡± Rogers is in a very bad mood now, and he replied lightly after hearing Storm¡¯s question. He can¡¯t let many people know about Magic Cube so he didn¡¯t exin it to Storm.

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡± Not expecting Rogers to reply like this, Storm was stunned but she didn¡¯t have any opinions, so she agreed.

    Then, Rogers walked to the position of Hawkeye and others who were slowly waking up on the ground. Hawkeye and others were seriously injured by the shock wave generated by the explosion of the Space Door just now. They can now wake up because they are stronger than ordinary people. Among the three who were also stunned, Daredevil was in the best situation, followed by Falcon, and Hawkeye was the most seriously injured.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Rogers asked with concern as he lifted Hawkeye, who was still confused.

    In addition to Hawkeye, Falcon and Daredevil have already climbed up on their own, but they were not in a very good condition. However, they are all Equipped with the Recovery Gene Therapy Serum, and they have injected themselves after waking up, and their injuries are gradually fading.

    ¡°Cough! I¡¯m okay.¡± Hawkeye replied hard, holding back the pain in his body.

    ¡°Where is Mirage Knight?! Where is Spiderman!?¡± Just after Hawkeye had answered Rogers¡¯ words, a voice of extreme worry suddenly came out. It was Daredevil Matt, who had remembered what happened before he was stunned. Now Mirage Knight, Red Skull, and Magic Cube are gone and the Space Door had also disappeared, and a bad feeling rose in Matt¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Spiderman just left. As for Mirage Knight, we will end this operation first, and then I will tell you what you want to know.¡± After hearing Daredevil¡¯s question, Rogers looked at Matt and answered as quietly as possible.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Daredevil cursed when he heard such a vague answer from Rogers.

    Brush!

    Then, regardless of the many X-Men standing in front of him, Daredevil rushed straight out. Under the influence of the Recovery Gene Therapy Serum, although Daredevil¡¯s injuries cannot be recovered instantaneously, his mobility will not be greatly affected. Since Rogers wouldn¡¯t exin anything in front of the X-Men, Daredevil went to find someone who could tell him the truth.

    Although, Daredevil already almost knew what happened to Mirage Knight. However, he was instinctively unwilling to believe that conjecture. Perhaps Mirage Knight was just injured in the explosion of the Space Door and then left with Spiderman for treatment.

    Looking at Daredevil¡¯s back, the expressions in Rogers¡¯ eyes wereplicated and he didn¡¯t say anything. Then he turned to look at Hawkeye and Falcon next to him, who were also wearing ugly expressions at this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out, the battle outside should bepletely under the control of SHIELD by now.¡± Mirage Knight and Red Skull ¡°Died Together,¡± The Avengers are seriously injured, and Rogers is not in the mood to fight anymore.

    Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Falcon and Hawkeye nced at each other and nodded. In today¡¯s battle, they have yed their role as the Front Line Troops and they have also forced out the Red Skull that Hydra has been hiding. In the end, Mirage Knight and Red Skull were swallowed by the explosion of the Space Door, and there is little chance of their survival.

    It¡¯s just that Mirage Knight sacrificed himself. In that situation, neither Falcon nor Hawkeye thought that Mirage Knight had a chance to survive. They are not like Spiderman or Daredevil who have great confidence in Lin Rui, they only have their own instinctive judgment.

    Subsequently, Only three of the injured Avengers and the intact X-Men left the secret passageway with a handful of captive Mutants.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    While Rogers and others were leaving the secret passage together, Peter, who had left early, was flying toward the outside of the Hydra base in a Iron Man Armor. While rushing outwards, Peter also defeated many of the remaining Hydra members to vent his anger.

    ¡°JARVIS, Jackson would be fine! Right?¡± Peter has two tear lines on his face, hiding in his Iron Man Skull, but he doesn¡¯t want to believe that his best friend has died with Red Skull.

    ¡°Peter, I¡¯m sorry to tell you this but under such circumstances, the chances of Jackson surviving are very small.¡± Although JARVIS already has a little humanity, it is clear that he will not lie tofort Peter at this time.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not true! Red Skull dared to use the Magic Cube to open the Space Door, so he must have some guarantee that he would be able to safely get out. So Jackson¡¯s going to be fine!¡± Not believing JARVIS¡¯s analysis, Peter eximed obstinately.

    ¡°I already know, Peter. Come back and we¡¯ll talk about Jackson.¡± Just as Peter was getting emotional, Tony¡¯s voice came from inside the Iron Man Armor.

    JARVIS has told Tony exactly what happened and he was as concerned about Jackson as Peter was. However,pared to Peter¡¯s emotional state, Tony still had to calm down a lot. Regardless of whether Lin Rui has died with Red Skull now, they have to end today¡¯s battle.

    In Tony¡¯s opinion, maybe Lin Rui may still be alive. Because Tony knew that Lin Rui was a very amazing young man. Although the power of Magic Cube is very powerful, the transmission problem caused by the explosion of the Space Door may be a dangerous situation for others, but for Lin Rui, there may be some hope.

    ¡°Mr. Stark! Jackson, he¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I also believe that Jackson will not die like this. As long as he is alive, I will find him no matter where he is teleported to.¡± Tony spoke seriously after hearing the sadness in Peter¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Well! Jackson must be alive!¡±

    ¡­

    An hour after Red Skull and Lin Rui disappeared due to the Space Door opened by the Magic Cube, the battle against Hydra was finally over. SHIELD paid some price and sacrifice topletely destroy thisrge base of Hydra and also forced out Red Skull which is a remarkable record.

    However, there was one thing that everyone would regret in this battle, and that was the sacrifice of a Vignte. Perhaps not many people know the real identity of this Vignte, but everyone will remember him.

 Chapter 415 Missing Mirage Knight

    <h4>Chapter 415 Missing Mirage Knight</h4>

    On the Top floor of Stark Industries building in New York. The battle against Hydra has been over for two hours and Tony has returned to New York as soon as the battle was over. Peter is back with him. Now, Peter is walking back and forth in Tony¡¯s luxurious office lobby.

    At this time, Peter wore a very distressed appearance, the spider suit that had been destroyed was not taken off but under the powerful Recovery effect of the Gene Therapy Serum and Peter¡¯s own elerated healing, the injuries on his body have be much better.

    Call!

    ¡°JARVIS, is there any news from Jackson?¡± Finally, after walking back and forth dozens of times, Peter asked at theputer on his desk.

    ¡°Not yet, Peter,¡± JARVIS answered the same as before, although he also wanted to find Lin Rui.

    Three hours have passed since Lin Rui and Red Skull were teleported away by the Space Door. Of course, this is on the premise that Red Skull and Mirage Knight did not die because of the explosion of the Space Door. Tony spent all his resources to find the figure of Mirage Knight in these three hours. But who knows how powerful the Magic Cube¡¯s teleport ability really is, and if Lin Rui and Red Skull hadn¡¯t died from the power of the Space Storms, they might be anywhere on earth right now.

    And if Lin Rui really did not die because of the Unstable Space Door, he also has a great chance to be transmitted to a very dangerous ce, such as outer space and the like. Because no one knows where the Space Door opened by Magic Cube will send them to, it is impossible to use the power of Tony and SHIELD to actually search the whole earth to find Lin Rui who may have teleported to any corner of the world.

    Boom!

    At JARVIS¡¯s unemotional reply, Peter punched the table angrily. Had Peter not been worried that this was Tony¡¯spany, he would not have held back his power in this punch and would have enough energy to smash the table.

    Ding~

    Just when Peter was angry at Tony¡¯s office because he was worried about Lin Rui¡¯s safety, an elevator alert sound came out, and someone came up through Tony¡¯s private elevator. After hearing the sound, a sh of light shed through Peter¡¯s eyes and he hurried toward the elevator.

    ¡°Mr. Stark! Any word from the SHIELD or the X-Men about Jackson?!¡± The elevator door is only half open, but before Tonyes out, Peter already began to ask anxiously.

    Seeing Peter¡¯s worried face, Tony sighed silently inside. Instead of answering Peter right away, Tony gets out of the lift first. Tony walked towards the living room and Peter was at Tony¡¯s side the whole time.

    ¡°You sit down first.¡± Tony walked over to the sofa and said, looking at Peter standing in front of him.

    Call!

    In order to get Lin Rui¡¯s news earlier, Peter sat down on Tony¡¯s luxurious sofa.

    ¡°I have just contacted SHIELD and X-Men and they have been looking for the whereabouts of Mirage Knight and Red Skull. In fact, they found two other smaller Hydra bases within two hours but no sign of Red Skull or Mirage Knight has been found.¡± Seeing that Peter was sitting down, Tony went on to tell him what he had just heard.

    Mirage Knight and Red Skull were swallowed together by the Space Gate. This thing can¡¯t be concealed or hidden. Both SHIELD and X-Men know that Hydra has been hiding this Red Skull. However, just after discovering the existence of Red Skull, he and Mirage Knight ¡°Died together¡±.

    In SHIELD and X-Men¡¯s view, in such a situation, Mirage Knight and Red Skull have little chance of survival. However, they still mobilized a lot of resources to find them. Through their joint search, the remaining bases of Hydra were also found, but there was no trace of Mirage Knight and Red Skull.

    If Red Skull nned to use the Space Gate to leave at that time, the transmission destination he had originally set should be one of the bases of Hydra. However, in the case of extremely unstable Space Doors, the transmission should have failed, as Peter and Rogers and others have seen.

    Call!

    ¡°We should keep looking if we can¡¯t find them! I¡¯m sure we can find Jackson! He¡¯ll be fine! How could he not be?!¡± At Tony¡¯s words, Peter jumped up from the sofa and shouted.

    For Peter, it was a big blow to see Lin Rui and Red Skull getting swallowed by the Space Gate. Peter, who has experienced the power of Magic Cube himself knows that that kind of power cannot be resisted by manpower. Peter¡¯s insistence, on the one hand, is his blind trust Lin Rui, and on the other hand, he is deeply deceiving himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to stop looking for Jackson. But we should be prepared not to find him. After all¡­¡± Watching Peter get excited, Tony had nothing else to say butfort him.

    Tony doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to Lin Rui either, but the fact that he jumped into an Unstable Space is also there. Even if Tony has great confidence in Lin Rui, his confidence in this situation will notst long.

    ¡°No, as long as we keep looking, we will find Jackson! I will go find him personally! And Harry! I can ask Harry to help! And Jerry! We will all find him! League of Defender can¡¯t do without Mirage Knight! We can¡¯t lose Jackson!¡± Peter still shouted strongly when he heard Tony¡¯s apparentfort tone.

    Looking at Peter, Tony no longerforted him. Maybe Peter is right to think so. What if Lin Rui is really alive? Although such hopes are slim.

    ¡°Peter, you have to clean yourself first, and then go home. Don¡¯t tell his parents about Jackson¡¯s disappearance. I will tell his parents that Jackson will help me experiment in recent days. Of course, if he really¡­ ¡­At that time, you still need tofort his parents. So, you need to adjust your state.¡± When Peter was quiet again, Tony looked at him and said in a deep tone.

    Mirage Knight is Jackson and the only person who knows that right now is just Tony and Peter and Harry. If Lin Rui does die, however, that secret will not be kept. Then, of course, there would be no need for secrecy. Tony takes Lin Rui¡¯s parents seriously, however, how would he tell them that their son has sacrificed himself for no apparent reason.

    ¡°I know, Mr. Stark, thank you,¡± Peter said after hearing Tony.

    Then Peter walked calmly towards the living area behind Tony¡¯s office. Peter needs to clean himself up and go home to see Lin Rui¡¯s parents. If Lin Rui is really gone, Peter has to take care of them for Lin Rui.

    Twenty minutester, Peter had left the Stark Industries building in his new clothes prepared for him by Tony. Watching Happy driving Peter down the road, Tony sighed deeply.

    ¡°Jackson, how can you be so stupid?!¡±

 Chapter 416 Escaping

    <h4>Chapter 416 Escaping</h4>

    Brush!

    A silver figure galloped across the emptynd in the Western United States, lifting a nket of sand behind him. Less than a minute after this silver figure rushed past, space fluctuations suddenly appeared somewhere in this wilderness. Then, a Space Portal appeared out of thin air, and Blink and Colossus and another X-Men with long hair came out of it.

    ¡°They really can run! It¡¯s been almost twelve hours, and instead of catching them, we have been led by them.¡± Colossusing out of the space door looked at the silver figure that was about to disappear into the distance in the distance and spoke helplessly.

    ¡°Rx, they can¡¯t run away, Professor Charles keeps locking them. Unless they can¡¯t run out of power, we will catch up with them sooner orter.¡± Standing next to Colossus is an X-Men that Lin Rui hasn¡¯t seen before. His ability is the evolution of the five senses, nicknamed the ¡®Path Finder¡¯, he is generally there when the X-Men need to track someone. Heforted Colossus after hearing his words.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a five-minute break, Blink can¡¯t use her abilities continuously.¡± Looking at the figure in front, Colossus looked at Blink, who looked pale next to him.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s take a break.¡± Blink didn¡¯t speak but the other two agreed as they knew that Blink needed rest.

    Then the three X-Men took a break here. They had been on the road since they picked up this mission from Professor Charles yesterday. Although it was Blink who used her abilities, they were still unable to catch up with the fleeing figures and felt a little upset. After all, it had been twelve hours.

    In the battle against Hydra yesterday, X-Men also sent a lot of their main forces to the war, and they finally captured some Mutants who were controlled by Hydra and Red Skull. Now, those Mutants who were controlled and brainwashed are imprisoned in the X Academy and Professor Charles is working to find a way to heal them.

    In the follow-up battle yesterday, after Mirage Knight and Red Skull were swallowed together by the Magic Cube¡¯s Space Gate, SHIELD was met with arge blockage when they were attacking another Hydra base. The main obstaclees from two powerful Mutants, one with Speed powers and the other one have some Weird Mind powers. Obviously, these two were Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch who escaped in the battle of Golden Gate Bridge.

    After learning the news, Professor Charles directly sent out the X-Men. However, although the number of X-Men were very good. But after a simple fight, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, who knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able tost long, escaped.

    With Quicksilver fully mobilizing his abilities, X-Men really couldn¡¯t catch up with them. Therefore, Professor Charles asked Blink to take Colossus and another X-Men who is good at tracking and pursued them ording to the direction he gave. This chase has been going for about twelve hours.

    From day to night to day, Quicksilver has a short rest period and X-Men has a short rest period. Now, Blink must take a break every time she opens the Space Door. Fortunately, with Professor Charles¡¯s mind lock, and the X-Men who is good at tracking, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch never managed to get out of their range.

    ¡°I¡¯m well-rested.¡± After a five-minute rest, Blink opened her eyes and spoke faintly.

    ¡°Well, Let me see where they are now.¡± Upon hearing Blink, PathFinder looked towards the location where Quicksilver had disappeared.

    When the PathFinder looked forward, his pupils dted instantly, and the color of his eyes became deeper. After using his own Mutant ability, he can see extremely far ces.

    ¡°Found them!¡± Five secondster, PathFinder¡¯s pupil shrank and he shouted.

    ¡°That position is about 35 kilometers away. They are now resting, and it seems that they won¡¯t be able to persevere for a long time.¡± PathFinder took back his sight and pointed out the current position of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, and also said their current situation.

    Buzz~

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Without much dy, Blink waved her hand and opened the Space Door after determining the location of the journey.

    Brush!

    Then, the three X-Men walked into the Space Door again and moved towards Quicksilver¡¯s position.

    ¡­

    Just as the X-Men traced Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch¡¯s position and opened the Space Door again, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch were hiding under a small hill to rest at this time. Indeed, as PathFinder though, Quicksilver, who has been running all the way can¡¯t hold on anymore. His speed is fast but he can¡¯t get rid of Blink who has space jumping ability.

    ¡°Pietro, can you still hold on?¡± Scarlet Witch asked worriedly, looking at the gruff Quicksilver sitting on the floor.

    If Scarlet Witch wasn¡¯t injured in the fightst night, they should have escaped by now. Although Professor Charles¡¯ mental lock is powerful, Scarlet Witch¡¯s mental strength is also strong enough to shield them from this mental lock when she is not injured.

    And this escape depends on Quicksilver¡¯s ability, which also enabled Scarlet Witch to recover some of her strength. Twelve hours had passed, and Scarlet Witch decided that she should be able to block Professor Charles¡¯s mental lock by now as Quicksilver really won¡¯tst long.

    ¡°How is your recovery? I can still run for about a hundred kilometers, and then I won¡¯t be able to run anymore.¡± Seeing Scarlet Witch¡¯s worry-filled face, Quicksilver asked a question first, and then expressed how long he could persist.

    ¡°A hundred kilometers? As long as I can block this damn mental lock, it should be enough for us to get rid of the Mutant who can see far away.¡± After hearing Quicksilver¡¯s answer, Scarlet Witch seriously said after thinking about it.

    ¡°Are you confident? If you don¡¯t make it the first time, maybe we won¡¯t get away with it this time! I don¡¯t know why the X-Men are after us! I thought after Red Skull died, we would really be free, but I didn¡¯t realize the X-Men were this crazy.¡± Hearing the words of Scarlet Witch, Pietro asked another sentence gravely. Then Quicksilver teased them about their situation, clearly confused by the X-Men¡¯s pursuit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why they are targeting us so much. We didn¡¯t do much damage to X-Men even when we were in Hydra. Speaking of which, they seemed to be overreacting this time!¡± Hearing Quicksilver, Scarlet Witch couldn¡¯t help saying that.

    The brother and sister really don¡¯t understand why the X-Men are so desperate to pursue the two of them. Hydra has already been destroyed and the two of them don¡¯t n to fight anyone in the future.

    Of course, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch didn¡¯t know that Professor Charles wanted to target them because Lin Rui had talked about them. A pair of Mutant brother and sister with Level 4 Mutant ability whit one of them likely to reach Level 5 in the future, which makes Professor Charles attach great importance to them.

    ¡°No! They¡¯re chasing us again!¡± Just as Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch finally took a break, Scarlet Witch suddenly stood up and shouted nervously.

    ¡°Pietro, I will first shield us from that strong mental power, and then we will leave. Remember, you have to take us a hundred kilometers away this time and we would be able to get rid of them.¡± Then, Scarlet Witch reminded Quicksilver after mobilizing her powers.

    Buzz!

    ¡°Go!¡± She shouted sternly after a pale red light enveloped Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    Brush!

    Then, Quicksilver picked up Scarlet Witch and silver and red light intertwined as they ran away into the distance.

    Dada~

    Just as Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch left again, there was a roar outside the small valley. Then, a huge figure of Colossus broke in. However, by this time Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch had already escaped.

 Chapter 417 Missing Day 1

    <h4>Chapter 417 Missing Day 1</h4>

    ¡°The steel behemoth that was lifted from Washington two days ago has now been recognized by SHIELD as their Helicarrier. This Helicarrier takes a lot of time to build¡­¡±

    ¡°A spokesman for SHIELD said that they had achieved a near-perfect victory in theirtest attack on the global terror group named Hydra. Today, we¡¯re at¡­¡±

    ¡°ording to a source¡­ The SHIELD has lost a lot of brave men and women to get rid of Hydra, and members of Congress have questioned the SHIELD¡¯s rights and oversight¡­¡±

    ¡°A secret informant had spoken to our station and revealed that this attack against the Hydra terrorist group was an action by SHIELD teamed up with the New York Vignte group known as the League of Defender and some Moderate Mutants forces. And it¡¯s not just SHIELD soldiers who have been killed in this operation, it¡¯s heroes...¡±

    It has been two days since the action against Hydra. Under the covert signal of pervasive American journalists and government agencies, some reports have been released. The news released one by one is explosive, which has shocked the people all over the world.

    Some media programs even use some hearsay to attract audience ratings. For example, they made some bold guesses about whether there is vignte¡¯s sacrifice in this fight, and who made the sacrifice. They used this event to arouse the interest of gossipers. Although this method is not so wee but everyone likes this kind of routine.

    For a time, the entire United States was paying attention to this matter, and the Vigntes¡¯ poprity rose again. People who were originally a Vignte fan hurriedly wanted to know if their favorite Vignte had some ident. For a time, the League of Defender¡¯s fan website almost copsed due to the high traffic.

    Jerry, who has been staying at the League of Defender base to take care of Deadpool, is watching the reports on the Inte. However, in addition to maintaining the normal operation of the website, Jerry has nothing to do. Because Jerry is one of the few people who knows the truth.

    For the other people, they would only be concerned about the Vignte who sacrificed himself for a while, and then they will forget him after a while because Vignte has little contact with their lives. However, for Jerry, he and Lin Rui knew each other and Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance which meant death was a big blow to him.

    Call!

    ¡°What is this? Do they all think I¡¯m dead?¡± Just as Jerry frowned as he watched the Inte guessing which Vignte was dead, a long-lost voice suddenly came from behind him.

    Hearing the voice from behind him, Jerry quickly turned to look. After Jerry turned his head, he saw Deadpool standing behind him bending over and staring at theputer.

    ¡°Deadpool! You are finally awake!¡± Jerry eximed in surprise when he saw Deadpool standing alive behind him. Although Mirage Knight¡¯s situation is not known by anyone and Jerry was sad, but Deadpool, who was already ¡°Dead¡±, was still alive, which took some of his sadness away.

    ¡°Well, I just woke up, and my body still hurts.¡± Deadpool nodded and answered. After spending a week on the couch, Deadpool finally recovered and woke up.

    ¡°By the way, are these people feeling sad for me? But how could I be dead? Don¡¯t they know me at all!¡± After answering Jerry, Deadpool¡¯s attention turned to theputer again. He saw some of the above posts that are discussing the sacrifice of a Vignte and he is dissatisfied.

    Deadpool has been in aa at the League of Defender base for more than a week, and his memory remains that of the battle on the Golden Gate Bridge a week ago. He only remembered that he was hit by a terrorist attack, and then he fell unconscious. Then, he woke up at the League of Defender base and saw people on the Inte discussing the dead Vignte.

    Therefore, Deadpool thought that these people were talking about him. Although Deadpool feels that these people are underestimating him but seeing so many people¡¯s attention to him, Deadpool is still a little proud of himself. However, Jerry¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed after hearing Deadpool¡¯s words.

    ¡°Deadpool, they are not talking about you.¡± Jerry¡¯s gaze shifted to theputer screen again and he spoke heavily.

    ¡°Not me? Who else is there?¡­You mean, besides me¡­No!¡± Deadpool didn¡¯t respond when he heard Jerry¡¯s words but he soon remembered something and shouted.

    Deadpool thought carefully after hearing Jerry¡¯s words. He himself almost died under that horrible attack, so what about those without his ability? If they were also hit by that, they would not be able to bear it at all.

    ¡°Where is Spiderman? Where are all the others? Who are they talking about? Didn¡¯t they all run away? I remember that they all ran away in the end!¡± Deadpool shouted nervously when he saw Jerry¡¯s look.

    ¡°Deadpool, you have been in aa for more than a week. The fight at Golden Gate Bridge has already ended a week ago.¡± Seeing Deadpool¡¯s reaction, Jerry knew that Deadpool must still be thinking about the fight at Golden Gate Bridge a week ago, so he reminded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in aa for more than a week?! How is it possible?! What happened in this week? Who are they talking about now?!¡± Deadpool waspletely stunned when he heard Jerry¡¯s words.

    With the powerful Recovery ability of Deadpool, he was unconscious for more than a week before waking up, which made Wade very shocked. And what happened during this time, what are these people talking about on the Inte? This is what Deadpool cares about now.

    ¡°A lot has happened this week, but the most important thing was yesterday¡¯s battle. What these people on the Inte said is Mirage Knight¡­¡±

    Deadpool: ¡°How is that even possible?!¡­¡±

    Jerry: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You are speaking the truth?¡±

    ¡­

    Boom!

    Peter stayed at home this day and didn¡¯t go to school. After watching the big reports on TV about the battles of the previous two days and the spection about the suspected Vignte, he directly squeezed the remote control on his hand. Peter is having a very bad day because Lin Rui was missing. If Tony hadn¡¯t stopped Peter, he might not be sitting quietly at home waiting for some news.

    ¡°Peter! Harry is here!¡± As Peter stared at the TV, Aunt May¡¯s voice came in from the outside.

    Card~

    Then the door of Peter¡¯s room was pushed open. Harry looked at Peter with an ugly expression on his face and walked in, he then sat down on the sofa beside Peter. Peter didn¡¯t say anything to Harry, and Harry sitting beside Peter didn¡¯t speak either. They just sat there quietly, watching the spective reports on TV.

    ¡°You know Jackson, he might¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I believe in him!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will wait with you.¡±

 Chapter 418 Missing Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 418 Missing Day 2</h4>

    Dududu~

    At a stray dog ??home in Queens, New York, Thor dialed Lin Rui¡¯s phone again, but he still couldn¡¯t get through. Frowning and hanging up the phone, Thor had a bad feeling in his heart. Looking at the battle between SHIELD and Hydra on TV, and spection about Vignte¡¯s sacrifice, Thor became more and more nervous.

    Call!

    Finally, after seeing that the Vignte sacrificed on TV was the Mirage Knight from the League of Defender, Thor mmed up from his chair and strode out.

    ¡°Hey! Thor, where are you going?!¡± Ben shouted as he saw Thor walking away without saying anything.

    However, Thor did not answer Ben¡¯s words and soon disappeared at the door. Looking at Thor¡¯s disappearing back, Ben turned to look at the report on TV, which was telling the story of Vignte¡¯s sacrifice.

    ¡°Is it really true that one of the Vignte sacrificed himself? The League of Defender¡¯ fans website has not been updated in the past two days, which is really worrying!¡± After ncing at the TV, Ben also murmured with some worry. Although he can be considered a fan of New York Vigntes, butpared to others, he is a lot more rational.

    Thor, who came out of the home of stray dogs, was not doing anything else. He wanted to summon Mj?lnir again. After Thor confirmed that Lin Rui was the Mirage Knightst time, he wanted to help Lin Rui take on the responsibility of protecting the city and the earth.

    But Thor also knows that he is just an ordinary person without his Divine Powers, so Thor has been trying to summon Mj?lnir during this time. Although it has some effects, he has never been sessful. Today, after seeing reports of Vignte¡¯s sacrifice on TV, Thor felt that his heart was getting pulled out of his body.

    If Thor had been able to pick up Mj?lnir when Lin Rui came to Thor two days ago then he would have definitely helped Lin Rui in dealing with that Hydra. That day, Lin Rui must have nned to ask for his help. Thor kept thinking about it. However, because Thor had not regained his divine power at that time, Lin Rui dispelled the idea and allowed Thor to continue living on the earth as he wanted.

    So now Thor sees the story, and because he hasn¡¯t been able to get in touch with Lin Rui, he¡¯s afraid that the Vignte is Lin Rui. If that were true, Thor would probably never forgive himself. He would feel that Lin Rui, his only good friend on earth, had died because of his ipetence.

    Call!

    ¡°Mj?lnir¡­¡± Standing in an empty ce by the road, Thor closed his eyes and felt for Mj?lnir.

    ¡­

    Rumble!

    After two days, the base of SHIELD in New Mexico, which had not recovered from thest Mj?lnir shock discharge, shook again. Moreover, this time Mj?lnir¡¯s reaction was more intense than two days ago, this time Mj?lnir flew directly into the air, and those hard alloy tes and concrete walls could not block Mj?lnir.

    Buzz~

    Kakaka!

    Suspended high in the air, the lines on Mj?lnir¡¯s surface lighted up one after another. From time to time, a dazzling blue thunder flew out from Mj?lnir, causing considerable damage to the surroundings. Fortunately, the Mjolnir shock two days ago had forced the base to evacuate, leaving only a few special forces soldiers guarding Mjolnir, who are now taking cover in the fortifications below.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The Hammer is going crazy again!¡± The Captain who was in charge of this special team responsible for looking after Mj?lnir looked up from under the cover and shouted helplessly as Mj?lnir continued to discharge electricity in the air.

    ¡°Captain! The situation here has been reported to the Headquarters. They have sent the Avengers. Maybe they have a way to deal with this Hammer.¡± Just when the Captainined, a soldier beside him rushed over to report with a tablet in his hand.

    ¡°Avengers?! I hope they can deal with this Hammer.¡± The Captain felt a little relieved after hearing the report.

    Since the formation of SHIELD¡¯s Avengers, they have participated in highly confidential operations, and everyone has seen their role. So, after hearing that the Avengers areing here, these people were relieved. Of course, they can¡¯t guarantee that the Avengers would be able to solve the trouble of this magic Hammer but at least they now think that there is a chance.

    Rumble~

    While this team was guarding Mj?lnir and waiting for the Avengers to arrive, the suspended Mj?lnir shook again and again and then moved some distance towards New York. With Thor¡¯s constant life on earth and his changing character, Mj?lnir has slowly begun to ept his call.

    ¡°No, the Hammer is flying away!¡± The people on the ground became very nervous when they saw Mj?lnir moving. If the Hammer ran away on its own, their losses would be great.

    Call!

    However, two secondster, they were relieved again because the Hammer in the sky stopped moving again. However, after a while, the Hammer moved to a further distance, then stopped again. In this way, every time the Hammer moved, people on the ground became very nervous, afraid that it will not stop again.

    In this way, Mj?lnir was about 500 meters away from the base when the sound of the Quinjet came from behind it. Fortunately, the location of the base was far away from the town, otherwise, a Hammer flying in the sky would certainly cause somemotion with the crowd.

    Brush!

    By the time Mj?lnir moved a dozen meters towards New York, a Quinjet had rushed in front of it. Then, several figures flew out of that Quinjet.

    ¡­

    ¡°Damn it! Still not enough!¡± Half an hourter, Thor in New York opened his eyes sharply and growled.

    Thor has been summoning the Mj?lnir for half an hour this time. He can already feel that Mj?lnir is slowly epting himself again, but it is still not enough. And in theter period, Thor also felt a resistance, it seems that someone does not want him to summon Mj?lnir.

    ¡°Is it Loki?¡± After thinking about the resistance he had felt in summoning the Mj?lnir, the expressions on Thor¡¯s face looked ugly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s you then I will definitely punish you when I return to Asgard!¡± Thor tightly squeezed his fists and yelled towards the sky.

    Then, Thor had no choice but to return to the home of stray dogs. Now, Thor can only hope that the reports on TV are fake, and Mirage Knight, that is Lin Rui, is fine.

 Chapter 419 Regaining Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 419 Regaining Consciousness</h4>

    Huh~

    When those in New York who were rted to Lin Rui were worried about him because of his disappearance. On a location close to an arctic continent near the North Maic Pole, the year-round cold wind was blowing violently.

    On this iceyer covered with snow, two ck dots suddenly appeared out of thin air a day ago. Covered by the next snow and blizzard, the two ck dots were soon covered by white and becamepletely invisible.

    Huh~

    Not knowing how long has passed. There was a slight movement near the snowyer covering a ck figure. This burst of motion came and went and the figure slowly moved in the snow. Soon, the thing under the snow had moved to the ce where one of the two ck figures was covered by snow.

    ¡°Squeak Squeak!¡± After the little thing under the snow moved here, it seemed to find something and cried out. Judging from this call, the thing moving under the snow should be a small animal like a snow rat unique to this icend.

    ¡°Squeak Squeak!¡±

    Not knowing what the rat had found, the Snow Rat that hadn¡¯t appeared out cried under the snowyer. In the end, it seemed to be certain of something and crawled forward. Then, the snow rat saw a human body buried in heavy snow, which is already a very good food for the snow rat.

    Brush!

    After making sure that the big food in front of him did not move, the Snow Mouse no longer hesitated and bit towards the wrist of the nearest person.

    ¡°Squeak Squeak!¡­¡± However, just before the sharp front teeth of the snow rat were about to bite on that wrist, the hand that was supposed to be frozen suddenly moved, scaring the timid snow rat.

    Brush!

    After the wrist suddenly moved, the Snow Mouse screamed and turned to escape. However, the arm seemed to have noticed a small object next to it and simply swiped two fingers to pinch the tail of the snow mouse that had just turned.

    ¡°Squeak Squeak! P¨±!¡± The snow mouse whose tail was caught was in a hurry, turning back and biting at the hand holding his tail. Based on the sharpness of the teeth of this snow rat, an ordinary person would have lost some part of their finger.

    However, when the snow rat¡¯s front teeth bite that wrist, it suddenly froze, and the wrist that should have been bitten was intact in the snow rat¡¯s mouth and even the skin at the wrist area was not broken. Seemingly unable to ept such a result, the Snow Mouse froze for a moment and tworge front teeth were still biting on that wrist.

    Call!

    However, the snow mouse was stunned, but the arm was not. When the snow rat bit his wrist, the fingers holding the snow rat¡¯s tail were released. When the snow rat froze, the hand enclosed the rat¡¯s whole body. At this time, it is impossible for Snow Rat to escape again.

    ¡°Squeak Squeak Squeak Squeak!¡± After beingpletely caught, the Snow Mouse screamed in fear. However, the hand holding it did not intend to let go of it, but it did not pinch it to death.

    Huh!

    Then, with the arm holding the snow rat as the center, there was another movement in the snow, like a person buried in the snow drilling out of the snowdrift. Soon, a ck silhouette shocked the snowyer on his body and slowly sat up from the ground.

    ¡°Wha¡­ where is it?¡± The person sitting in the snow seemed to be unclear about his situation and he began to look at the surrounding environment with a suspicious tone in his voice.

    ¡°Squeak Squeak Squeak!¡± Just as the figure muttered to himself, the snow rat caught in his hand continued to scream.

    ¡°Huh? Mouse? Why is there a mouse in my hand?¡± The figure raised his hand and looked at the rat and became even more puzzled.

    Regardless of the situation of the person who woke up from the snow, the snow rat is still struggling and wants to leave and grasp his palm. And the man felt the bite and struggle of the small thing in his hand, and his thoughts gradually became clear.

    ¡°I remember! The Magic Cube! Red Skull! Space Door! There was an ident in the transmission process!¡± Finally, after taking up a few more minutes to wake up, the figure finally shouted.

    From what this figure had shouted, it is clear that this is Lin Rui who was swallowed together with Red Skull by the Space Door created by the Magic Cube. Sure enough, he did not die in the teleport process but he was teleported to this extremely cold ce.

    ¡°It looks like the transmission failed, but where am I now? Where is Red Skull?¡±

    ¡°There is also the Magic Cube. I don¡¯t know where it is.¡± Lin Rui nced at the surrounding environment. Lin Rui¡¯s eyes saw white and he could not see anything else at all. Lin Rui could only rely on the environment to judge his own situation.

    Because the Space Door opened by the Magic Cube was unstable, Lin Rui suffered many impacts of Space Fluctuations during the transmission process, and he fainted, so he did not know where he was transmitted to.

    Moreover, Lin Rui had been attacked by a space type attack before. His body was injured by that attack and then he was swallowed by the Space Door together with Red Skull. During the transmission process, he did not know how many wounds he suffered.

    Therefore, the current body of Lin Rui can be only described as being filled with injuries, a lot of his bones are broken, and there are also many internal injuries. If it wasn¡¯t for the Phantom Suit¡¯s strong defense, Lin Rui really didn¡¯t know if he would have been able toe out alive of that failed teleport.

    After being continuously attacked by the Magic Cube, the Phantom Suit has suffered a lot of damage, and now some functions have been affected. For example, Lin Rui now feels a little cold, and it seems that the temperature adjustment function of Phantom Suit is damaged.

    Fortunately, before Lin Rui and Red Skull were swallowed together by the Space Gate, he had already injected a Gene Therapy Serum in his body. So, even if Lin Rui passed out, the Gene Therapy Serum continued to repair the injuries in his body, which made him wake up after being covered in snow for more than a day.

    ¡°Squeak Squeak Squeak!¡± Just when Lin Rui thought about his current situation carefully, the snow mouse he was holding screamed again.

    ¡°I see. I should let you go but you just tried to take a bite out of me, what? Are you scared now?¡± Lin Rui looked at the snow rat in his hand and the corner of his mouth raised slightly.

    Then, Lin Rui put the snow rat into the hole under the snow that it had drilled. Although the snow mouse just wanted to bite him as food just now, Lin Rui would not care about these little things.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s see where I am first.¡± Lin Rui looked up at the faint whispers sound around him as he saw the snow rat that he let go suddenly dig into the hole.

 Chapter 420 Transmission

    <h4>Chapter 420 Transmission</h4>

    Sitting on the snow with nothing else to do, Lin Rui closes his eyes again as he prepares to scan the area using the Insight Technique.

    Call~

    ¡°Ah, ~~ hiss!¡± However, Lin Rui had just mobilized a little bit of his mental power and the scope of Insight Technique had only spread out to less than one meter when a severe pain appeared in his head, so Lin Rui had to cancel Insight Technique.

    Huh!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the Magic Cube teleport ident also damage my mental strength?¡± After taking two deep breaths, Lin Rui covers his head and mumbles.

    Lin Rui¡¯s mental strength was already very powerful under the constant meditation and the increase from the residual effects of the Advanced Spirit Fruit he usedst time. At least, it was no problem for him to defend himself against Scarlet Witch and Professor Charles with his Phantom Suit and his Mental Strength.

    However, Lin Rui can¡¯t even use his current mental strength to deploy a simple Insight Technique, which shows that his mental injury is very serious.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m still alive anyway, and the injuries will heal.¡± After carefully feeling the extent of his mental injury, Lin Rui murmurs again.

    Next, Lin Rui was not in a hurry to leave here as he had to figure out his physical condition first, and then the situation outside. So, when Lin Rui¡¯s thoughts sank into his head, he suddenly froze. Because, above the sea of ??his consciousness, there was a row of silver glittering characters floating there.

    ¡°Triggered Hidden Quest: Eliminate Hydra¡¯s Hidden Master Controller Red Skull; Quest Progress: Completed; Reward points have been issued.¡± This is what Lin Rui read in the silver characters in his sea of ??consciousness. He actuallypleted a Hidden Quest.

    From this suddenlypleted quest, Lin Rui also learned that Red Skull is dead. Perhaps, during the teleportation, he suffered the same damage as Lin Rui, but Lin Rui¡¯s physical fitness is stronger than that of a Super Soldier and he also has the defense of Phantom Suit.

    So Lin Rui survived and Red Skull died, so Lin Rui somehowpleted a Hidden Quest.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a long time since the hidden quest was triggered. Let¡¯s see what Rewards I have gotten.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s attention was immediately drawn when he saw that he hadpleted a hidden quest.

    ¡°Fifty thousand Reward points. No special items.¡± Lin Rui says silently to himself as he looks at the Reward Points that have suddenly increased.

    Fifty thousand Reward points are a hefty sum for Lin Rui. After all, Lin Rui has not received a Reward in a long time, and his previous Reward Points have been spent. It seems that Red Skull, as the actual controller of Hydra, is worth a lot of Reward Points for his death.

    ¡°Oh, let me look at the Main Quest! Even the boss Red Skull is dead. Hydra should have been destroyedpletly.¡± After looking at the surge of Reward Points, Lin Rui remembered what he had been doing for a long time. His Mainline Quest.

    ¡°Mainline Quest: Eliminate Hydra; Completion: 97%.¡± Sure enough, after Red Skull died, plus SHIELD¡¯s elerated attack on Hydra in the past two days, the quest to eliminate Hydra was almostpleted.

    ¡°97%, it seems that there are some kittens and puppies left. This Mainline Quest will be over soon. Red Skull is dead and Hydra is destroyed. It seems that my parents and friends will bepletely safe in the future. After seeing thepletion of the Mainline Quest, Lin Rui thought a little bit relieved.

    Because Lin Rui¡¯s identity is exposed to Hydra, he was very worried about the safety of his family and friends and wanted topletely eliminate Hydra. Now that Hydra is finally being wiped out, Lin Rui will not have to worry about them every day.

    Next, Lin Rui carefully checked his physical condition. In addition to the severe mental damage, his physical injuries are not light, and the effects of the Gene Therapy Serum is not omnipotent. However, he has Reward Points now. If he redeems some treatment items from the System Shop, he would be able to recover quickly.

    Therefore, after spending thousands of Reward points for some targeted treatment items, Lin Rui began to heal himself on the spot.

    Lin Rui did think about contacting Tony, but when he was in the Space Channel, all of hismunication items were broken and he could not reach the outside world for the time being. Moreover, even if the equipment weren¡¯t broken, there may not be a signal in such a ce.

    In this way, a figure sits silently in the snow and meditates with his eyes closed. An hourter, Lin Rui, who was about to be buried again by the heavy snow, shook his body, shaking off all the snow covering him.

    Then, he stood up from the snow, except for his mental strength that had not yet been recovered, his injuries have been mostly improved. Some internal energy has also been stored, it is enough for him to cope with such extreme weather.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave, I don¡¯t know what happened in that base after my disappearance. I hope they don¡¯t think I¡¯m dead, that would be too bad.¡± After recovering most of his injuries, Lin Rui looked at the white scenery around him and silently think.

    Huh~P¨±~Huh~P¨±~

    Then, Lin Rui stepped on the thick snow step by step in one direction. However, Lin Rui stopped after only a few steps, and his face suddenly became very indescribable.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a fool!¡± Lin Rui suddenly cursed himself without knowing what hade to his mind.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Lin Rui already had a brand new mobile phone in hand, which was exchanged by Lin Rui directly from the System Shop. His originalmunication equipment is all broken, but he has Reward Points now, and thatmunication equipment can be exchanged in the System Shop.

    ¡°Sure enough, there is no signal. Is it possible that I am on one of the poles? Maybe¡­¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as he saw no signal on the phone he exchanged.

    Brush!

    Then Lin Rui put away his phone and took out a slightlyrger metal instrument. This is the Satellite Locator that Lin Rui had just exchanged. It is cool to have Reward Points. Lin Rui has not felt the convenience of System Shop for a long time.

    D¨© D¨©

    After turning on the satellite locator, Lin Rui saw a green dot shing on the screen. The green dot clearly represented his current position. Then, Lin Rui nced at the location of the satellite, and he knew where he was.

    ¡°Can there be such a coincidence that I was teleported to a location close to Siberia?¡± After confirming his position, Lin Rui blinked a few times and said to himself.

 Chapter 421 Rushes

    <h4>Chapter 421 Rushes</h4>

    Drip~Drip~Drip~

    P¨±~P¨±~

    On the endless snowfield, a figure is holding a ck disc in his hand and walking in a fixed direction, one foot at a time. Every time the figure steps out, he creates a pit of about half a meter on the snow. This figure is Lin Rui. After knowing his position, Lin Rui decided not to contact Tony for the time being.

    Since Lin Rui is now in Siberia, he is going to take a look at the abandoned base of Hydra near here first. Since Bucky appeared, Lin Rui has been remembering the matter involving Tony and Rogers, and Lin Rui has always remembered the position of Hydra¡¯s abandoned base on the Siberia side.

    If he can enter this base, Lin Rui will be able to solve what he has been worried about all this time.

    So, even though Lin Rui had already exchanged a satellite phone directly from the System Shop, he did not contact Tony. Lin Rui knew that if he had contacted Tony, he would immediately send Iron Man over to rescue him and by then Lin Rui would not be able to go to the base secretly.

    If this base was just another base of Hydra, Lin Rui would not hide it from Tony, but there is video evidence of Winter Soldier Bucky killing Tony¡¯s parents at that base, which is what Lin Rui does not want Tony to know. Bucky is still missing, but Lin Rui knows that Roger will find him someday soon.

    If Tony knew about this, there would definitely be a big conflict between Tony and Rogers because of Bucky¡¯s previous missions and that is something Lin Rui didn¡¯t wanted to see.

    However, if Lin Rui knew that many people in New York are worried about him now and many people think that he has died and are sad now. Lin Rui would definitely contact Tony to tell him that he is safe and he wouldn¡¯t care about this base. However, Lin Rui has no idea how worried Tony and his friends are.

    P¨±~

    ording to the disy on the locator in his hand, Lin Rui walked towards the destination. Just after Lin Rui stepped on the snow again, he felt something different. Therefore, Lin Rui stopped and stepped hard again, Lin Rui made sure that there was something under his feet.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± This location is not too far from Lin Rui¡¯s previous position and Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he murmured when he thought that he wasn¡¯t sent alone.

    Huh~huh~

    Then Lin Rui started to dig in the snow. Although the snow here is very thick but it is very soft and Lin Rui was able to dig a hole without much effort. Then, Lin Rui had confirmed his previous guess. In this snow pit, Red Skull¡¯s body was lying stiffly inside.

    Although he has got the exact news that Red Skull is dead from the System, Lin Rui still felt some emotion when he saw Red Skull¡¯s body lying in the snow pit. As the Hidden Boss in Hydra, he is a viin with a lot of weight in Marvel World. Now he is dead.

    After confirming it with his own eyes, instead of looking at theplete body of the dead Red Skull, Lin Rui dug the snow around Red Skull¡¯s body again.¡± Since Red Skull is here, Magic Cube is probably also near here.¡±

    Lin Rui also remembered that the Magic Cube was re-installed in a box when the Space Door had opened and then it also got transported with them. Therefore, as there are no whereabouts of the Magic Cube on Lin Rui¡¯s side, the chance of Magic Cube being on Red Skull side is very big.

    Of course, it is also possible that the Magic Cube fell to another ce during the transmission process. If that is the case then it would be very difficult for Lin Rui to find that cube.

    ¡°I need to remember these coordinates first, if I can¡¯t find it now, I will wait for Tony to bring the Iron Man Army here and I will search for it again. As long as the Magic Cube had fallen in this area, it would be found by them.¡± From standing on the snow surface where Red Skull was buried, Lin Rui looked at the white snow all around him and frowned before speaking to himself.

    Then, Lin Rui began a careful search centering on his current location. Lin Rui has a hunch that if he can get the Magic Cube, he will definitelyplete another Hidden Quest of the System. Red Skull was not able to bear the power of The Space during the transmission process and Lin Ruipleted a Hidden Quest on his death, so it is very possible that he would be able toplete another Hidden Quest after finding a bug-level item like Infinity Stone.

    ¡°However, I just don¡¯t know if I need to deliver the Space Infinity Stone to the System toplete the Hidden Quest. It is also possible that I would be able toplete the Hidden Quest after getting my hands on the Magic Cube. If the Magic Cube needs to be submitted to the System toplete the Hidden Quest, then the System would definitely give out some rewards but whatever rewards the System gives won¡¯t be simr to an Infinity Stone.¡±

    ¡°Huhh! It¡¯s useless to think about it, for now, I¡¯ll need to find it first. Everything would be useless if I can¡¯t even find it, maybe the Magic Cube had fallen to some other ce during the teleportation.¡± Looking for the Magic Cube in the snow, Lin Rui has some thoughts on his mind.

    In this way, Lin Rui spent more than an hour carefully searching the surrounding area. However, except for the body of Red Skull, there is no trace of the Magic Cube.

    Call~

    After putting away the instruments used to detect metal objects that he redeemed from the System Shop, Lin Rui has given up on finding the Magic Cube in this snow alone.

    If Lin Rui¡¯s mental power was still ok then he would have been able to search in arger area but his mental power and Insight Technique are not avable to him and Lin Rui who simply depends on the instrument in his hand, does not know where to search.

 Chapter 422 Violent Demolition

    <h4>Chapter 422 Violent Demolition</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go, I have wasted a lot of time already.¡± Lin Rui murmured after confirming that he had recorded the location of Red Skull¡¯s body. He has been missing for more than a day from his estimate and Tony will be very worried if he dys any longer.

    Brush!

    Then, Lin Rui stepped on the snow and his figure turned into a shadow as he rushed toward the Hydra¡¯s Secret Base in Siberia. Lin Rui, who has recovered some part of his Internal Energy was able topletely ignore the extreme weather under the protection of the Phantom Suit and he quickly rushed towards his destination.

    Lin Rui, who woke up from the snow, did not know that the entire New York and even the United States were discussing the sacrifice of a certain Vignte because he wanted to take this opportunity to secretly rush to the ??Hydra Siberia Base.

    And those who knew Mirage Knight are even more worried about him. As for Peter and Tony and some people who knew that Mirage Knight is Lin Rui are even more worried about whether Lin Rui is alive at this time.

    Lin Rui¡¯s parents didn¡¯t know that their son had encountered such a dangerous situation. Lin Rui had been able to guarantee their safety with them before and they also had been told that Lin Rui was doing a secret experiment with Tony Stark.

    Huh~

    On Siberia¡¯s Snowfield, the cold wind blew continuously. On the vast snowfield, a ck dot in a piece of white is moving fast, like a ck ink drop on a white canvas. However, this drop of ink did not dissolve in the canvas, but left a slight trace behind him, and was soon covered by snow again.

    This ck dot is Lin Rui. After deciding to rush towards the Siberia¡¯s Hydra Secret Base, Lin Rui has been moving forward for two hours without stopping. With the time he spent in Recovery and the time he spent in finding Magic Cube after waking up, by this time, the sky has slowly darkened.

    And if it weren¡¯t for Lin Rui¡¯s rich Reward Points that he had gotten and with the support of his Internal Energy, it really wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to keep moving at such a fast pace.

    ¡°Huh~ I¡¯m almost there! No wonder Hydra will build a secret base here. It¡¯s really a hidden location. I don¡¯t see any living people except some local animals along the way.¡± The speed of the figure on the snow slowed down a little and Lin Rui thought about it silently as he looked at the location of the Hydra base disyed on the locator in his hand.

    ¡°At my speed, I should be able to reach it in half an hour. I need to get there as soon as I can and after erasing the evidence of Bucky killing Tony¡¯s parents that year, he would contact Tony. More than a day has passed since I have woken up and I hope that Tony and others wouldn¡¯t worry too much about me.¡± Lin Rui elerated his speed again and soon, his figure rushed towards the base.

    Brush!

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui has arrived at the location of the Hydra¡¯ Siberia Secret Base shown on the locator. Stopping in the snow, Lin Rui carefully confirmed the position shown on the lower locator. Finally, Lin Rui¡¯s gaze rested on a snowy mountain in front of him.

    ¡°Looks like Hydra¡¯s secret base is up in the snow. But while the location is there, where is the gate? Don¡¯t tell me that I had to blow the Snow Mountain away.¡± Surveying the snow-capped mountains in front of him, Lin Rui has determined that the Hydra base is right there, but he has trouble getting in.

    When Lin Rui helped SHIELD in clearing the Hydra lurking inside of it, JARVIS had secretly helped him in intercepting the information about the Hydra Siberia base. However, Lin Rui only remembered the location and he had no detailed base information. Therefore, now Lin Rui can only find a way to find the entrance.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡®ll do it by myself. I have a lot of Reward Points now so I can always exchange something that can be used now.¡± Looking at the snow mountain in front of him, Lin Rui ran towards it while thinking.

    Therefore, when Lin Rui runs at the foot of the snowy mountain, he already has a Special Instrument in his hand, which was obviously exchanged from the System Shop just now. With the instrument shaped like a trumpet in his hand, Lin Rui began to run around the mountain.

    The instrument in Lin Rui¡¯s hand emits a special wave that reflects the situation inside the snow mountain onto the disy so that Lin Rui can know what the inside of the snow mountain is like.

    Doing this, he can quickly find where the entrance is. In this way, Lin Rui took the instrument and ran around the foot of the snow mountain for more than half an hour.

    Call~

    Finally, after Lin Rui walked around for half an hour, the scene disyed on the disy of the instrument in his hand changed. The stereotyped ck scene was obviously a regr steel structure, and Lin Rui also slowed down after seeing the scene on the disy.

    ¡°I finally found it and on time to, it¡¯s getting dark out here.¡± Staring at the situation of the base inside the snow mountain shown on the disy, Lin Rui thought while looking for the entrance.

    ¡°Here it is, the gate!¡± After another ten minutes, Lin Rui finally found a passage leading to the inside closest to the outer wall of the snowy mountain.

    P¨±~P¨±~

    Getting closer to the wall of the snow mountain, Lin Rui put her instrument close to the wall and finally decided that this was the entrance to the Hydra base. However, Because Lin Rui does not know how to open the Hydra base, even if found the door, he still had to open it violently.

    However,pared to destroying the whole snow-capped mountain, now he just needs to open a door and Lin Rui has found it very simple. So, Lin Rui put away the instrument in his hand and directly pulled out the Thunder de.

    Although the current output power of the Thunder de is a little lower for the current Lin Rui, but due to theck of Rewards Points before today, he couldn¡¯t just buy a new and improved weapon from the system shop. After returning home, Lin Rui nned to use his Reward Point to get a better weapon.

    Buzz~

    Facing the gates to the Hydra base, Lin Rui slowly gathers his power with the Thunder de in his hand. Lin Rui is not attacking with his strongest attack because of his mental handicap, but his current attack should enough to crack open the door.

    ¡°Open Up!¡± After a few seconds of umting, Lin Rui sighed and lifted the Thunder de above his head.

    Brush!

 Chapter 423 The First Generation Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 423 The First Generation Part 1</h4>

    A purple de of light quickly rushed out of the Thunder de and instantly sted on the wall in front of him.

    Click Cha!

    The stone wall used as a shield for the base gate was shattered by the de Light, revealing the thick alloy gate inside, and the de Light directly sted onto the gate at the next moment.

    Boom!

    However, what surprised Lin Rui was that the de Light which was enough to split a concrete wall of a few meters thickness only created a small hole and there was no sign of splitting at all.

    ¡°What the hell! The Hydra base has such a strong gate defense?¡± Lin Rui was surprised and shouted as he looked at his powerful attack only creating a small hole on the Gate.

    In fact, the Hydra gate would not be as massive as it would be if it were located elsewhere, such as in the United States but this is Siberia, and the external environment is too harsh for a normal gate to withstand the extreme conditions here.

    Moreover, this base is inside the snow mountain, and the requirements of the entire structure are higher. Therefore, it is normal that Lin Rui wasn¡¯t able to open the door even if he did not exert his full strength.

    After seeing the situation of his attack, LinRui realized that he had to attack at least ten times before he could open the door. However, Lin Rui obviously would not do this.

    ¡°Then, I can only do this¡­¡±

    Brush!

    After confirming the strength of this gate, Lin Rui directly exchanged a brand new Fire God Artillery from the System Shop. Lin Rui will not waste his internal energy and physical strength on a door. Since he has many Reward Points now, he certainly wants to use a more rxed method.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can withstand the attack of the Fire God Artillery!¡± Carrying the Fire God Artillery, Lin Rui aimed it at the front door and whispered proudly.

    Buzz!

    Boom!

    After a little energy recharge, a dazzling white light exploded out from the Fire God Artillery¡¯s huge muzzle, which instantly sted into the center of the alloy gate, just at the position where Lin Rui had just hacked it out.

    Rumble~

    Huh~

    P¨±~

    The pit in the middle of the Hydra base¡¯s alloy gate slowly began to sink in under the onught of the Fire God Artillery.

    And because this gate is connected to the foot of the snow mountain, after the gate was attacked, the snow mountain was also shaken and some snow blocks continued to fall from the mountain. However, it has not caused arge area to copse, after all, this snow mountain is not very big.

    Call!

    After the first shot, the pit in the center of the alloy gate had been sunk more than half a meter deep, and there were cracks around it.

    ¡°One more shot!¡± Without giving Fire God Artillery too much cooling time, Lin Rui had alreadyunched an attack again.

    Boom!

    Another harsh white light shined at the foot of this snowy mountain, which was particrly conspicuous on this snowfield that had slowly fallen into darkness. If anyone nearby saw this light, they would definitely lose their vision for a short time due to the sudden light.

    Buzz!

    Card! Boom! Rumble!

    Finally, at the end of the second round of Fire God Artillery, the current alloy gate was finallypletely prated. Arge hole more than two meters in diameter appeared in the alloy door which was more than one meter thick, revealing the inside leading to the secret base of Hydra that has been gathering dust for many years.

    ¡°Finally got through!¡± A smile appeared on Lin Rui¡¯s face as he looked at the door that had been sted open in front of him, and he put away the Fire God Artillery.

    Brush!

    Without hesitation, Lin Rui entered the secret base of Hydra, which has been closed for decades. Entering the hole in the gate made by the Fire God Artry, Lin Rui looked at the darkness ahead of him.

    He looked back at the darkening sky outside and walked inside the base. Generally speaking, such arge base should have an energy switch near the entrance.

    After searching on the wall next to the gate, Lin Rui found the power switch for the base. After checking these old circuits, Lin Rui determined that they were not bad and they could still work. Then Lin Rui reached directly for the switches.

    Card!

    At the next moment, Lin Rui has manually turned on the power system of this base. As Lin Rui turned on the switch, a burst of electric current was transmitted from the bottom of the entire base and instantly spread across the entire base.

    Buzz~

    A few secondster, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as the inside of the dark tunnel began to illuminate and lightning everything up for him to see.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how powerful Hydra was at the time when they built this ce but this is quite good and to think that there are several such bases in the world!¡± Under the illumination of the lights, Lin Rui saw the front area of the empty base and he could not help but sigh again.

 Chapter 423 The First Generation Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 423 The First Generation Part 2</h4>

    Da da da~

    Subsequently, Lin Rui¡¯s monotonous and orderly footsteps echoed inside this secret base that had been sleeping for decades.

    Although this base isrge, Lin Rui hade here for a very purposeful purpose of looking for the video evidence of Bucky killing Tony¡¯s parents, so he walked directly towards the core of the base. There should be a central control system for the base in the core area and top-secret information and videos should also be stored there.

    Dada~

    While walking towards the center of the base, Lin Rui is also observing the situation inside the base. The more things he observed, the more Lin Rui felt that Hydra was powerful. It would be hard for even Tony to built such a huge base.

    Moreover, because Hydra had many world-ss technologies in its hands, the design and functions of this base were very advanced at the time, and it is perfectly okay even after decades of being built.

    After seeing so manyrge bases of Hydra, Lin Rui thought about the base of his League of Defender that was too small and he could not help but think of an idea.

    ¡°Perhaps, I can use this as a Reserve Base for the League of Defender. Although the distance is a bit far away but it is sufficiently concealed, and with the help of Tony, the distance would not be a problem.¡± Looking at the Infrastructure of this base, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but think of it.

    If the League of Defender wants to grow then that small base in New York would no longer be suitable for them.

    Not to mention that the space of the base is very small and the secrecy is not high. Lin Rui clearly knew that both SHIELD and X-Men knew where the League of Defender¡¯ base was and they just didn¡¯t do anything. And, the League of Defender is about people, not bases.

    Although Lin Rui can also ask Tony to help build an advanced base exclusively for the League of Defender, there is already a ready-made one here. And there is still a lot of empty space in this base. Shield has not found this base in Siberia for so many years which means that this is indeed a very good base. So, he didn¡¯t have to bother Tony so much.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s so decided. I will use this base as another secret base for the League of Defenders in the future. After I go back, I will discuss with Tony and ask him to help me to transform this ce into a very good base for the League Of Defenders.¡± The next moment, Lin Rui had made his decision.

    Of course, if he takes this base as his own then he had to make sure that Hydra ispletely eliminated. In the case where Red Skull is dead, Lin Rui is very confident aboutpleting his Mainline Quest.

    ¡°Huh? Are these?¡± Lin Rui thought of taking the base of Hydra as his own and he walked around the base and looked around more carefully and he noticed something in the next room after turning a corner.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­¡± Looking at the locked room next to it, Lin Rui suddenly thought of something.

    Card~

    Then, Lin Rui pushed the door open and walked in without any obstruction. Lin Rui wanted to verify whether his guess was right or not. After entering this room, Lin Rui knew that his guess was right.

    ¡°Sure enough, the First Generation Winter Soldier, the Imperfect Soldiers are sealed here.¡± Lin Rui whisper as he looked at the jars standing vertically in this room.

    In this room, in front of Lin Rui, there are six jars, each with a part of the ss in the middle. People outside can see what is going on inside and Lin Rui can see Six Winter Soldiers through the ss. Since the base was sealed off, only this room with the frozen Winter Soldier has maintained it¡¯s basic power.

    More than sixty years ago, Hydra experimented and created the Winter Soldiers to oppose the Super Soldier Serum and Captain America but their Winter Soldiers were imperfect and their Serum was noting like the Super Soldier Serum and their Experiment failed.

    The strength of the Soldiers from the experiment was very powerful even though they were Imperfect Super Soldier, but they can not be controlled very well. This is why the Hydra froze these Winter Soldiers and put them in Cryosleep.

    Hydra was thinking of releasing them when they find a stable way to control these Winter Soldiers in the future. And they have really seeded in the present time but they are also almost destroyed.

    Moreover, the original Hydra was almost wiped out, and the Winter Soldier n was put on hold for decades. In these years, only one Winter Soldier such as Bucky was avable inside Hydra, and now Bucky has also been out of the control of Hydra.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to these people after being frozen for so many years.¡± After looking at the Six Winter Soldiers frozen in a jar in sequence, Lin Rui was also thinking about how to deal with these people.

    For these Winter Soldiers, the best result is of course to help them recover their own consciousness, making them, normal people, again, and letting them return to their somewhat normal life.

    However, for these early Winter Soldiers who were caught by Hydra, or were originally members of Hydra, they no longer have rtives in this world. If he can¡¯t be sure of their Recovery Awareness then maybe it¡¯s good to let them remain in Cryosleep forever.

    ¡°Forget it, I will find a way to deal with these people in the future. Anyway, they can¡¯t get out of Cryosleep now. I still have to take care of Tom first.¡± After checking these frozen Winter Soldiers, Lin Rui finally decided to temporarily put this problem behind him.

    Card~

    Later, Lin Rui walked out of the frozen Winter Soldier¡¯s room and continued to walk toward the core area of ??the base.

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui arrives at the core control room of the HydraSiberia secret base. In the center of the control room is arge set of consoles. Beneath the consoles are arge supeputer unit.

    After all, even if Hydra¡¯s technology was ahead of the rest of the world, it would not be possible for it to make smallputers. It was already good for them to have such argeputer unit.

 Chapter 426 Can You Pick Me Up?

    <h4>Chapter 426 Can You Pick Me Up?</h4>

    In the living area behind Tony¡¯s luxurious office on the top floor of the Stark Industries building, Tony had just fallen asleep for an hour. Knowing that Tony was very tired recently, Pepper did note to disturb Tony and let him rest quietly.

    While Tony was resting, JARVIS, who was looking for Mirage Knight¡¯s news on the Inte, suddenly received a notification that someone was calling Tony¡¯s private phone number via satellite phone. In order to not disturb Tony, JARVIS intercepted the call without letting it go to Tony¡¯s phone.

    JARVIS intercepted the call, but instead of blocking it, it connected itself from the outside. After all, the caller has Tony¡¯s personal number, so he should know him. So JARVIS said hello, mimicking Tony¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Hello, this is Tony Stark.¡± After the call was connected, the calm voice of JARVIS was transmitted through the satellite signal.

    ¡­

    After JARVIS said hello, the person on the other side of the phone seemed to be silent but JARVIS could still hear the sound of breathing.

    ¡°Hi! Is this JARVIS?¡± However, three secondster, a very familiar voice came from the phone in the living room. The person on the other side of the phone could see through JARVIS¡¯s disguised voice.

    ¡°You are, Mirage Knight!¡± Hearing this familiar voice, JARVIS¡¯s voice wavered at the familiar sound. By this time, JARVIS¡¯ voice had recovered to normal.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s me. JARVIS, I¡¯m alive!¡± The person on the other end of the line seemed excited as he shouted loudly.

    ¡­

    At the secret base of Hydra in Siberia, Lin Rui was holding a satellite phone and he is talking with JARVIS. Although Lin Rui felt strange when JARVIS pretended to be Tony at first as he thought that something had happened. However, JARVIS also exined that Tony was worried after he and Red Skull were transported together by the Magic Cube¡¯s Space Door, everyone had thought that they were dead, and Tony was busy all day and is now resting.

    ¡°So they all thought I was dead, really¡­ It¡¯s a long story!¡± After hearing from JARVIS that Rogers thought he had died in Red Skull, Lin Rui made a funny face.

    In fact, Lin Rui has transported with Red Skull without knowing that the Space Door exploded after they left. If Lin Rui saw the explosion of the Space Door, he would not wonder why they thought him dead.

    ¡°ording to the analysis of the situation at that time, Mirage Knight¡¯s chance of survival was very low and I have done calctions. However, I am also very happy to see that you are still alive.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, JARVIS continued.

    ¡°Haha! Thank you, but do you really know what happiness means?¡± Lin Rui asked curiously after hearing JARVIS.

    ¡°Happy, I don¡¯t know, but I know that this should be said at this time.¡± When Lin Rui asks this question, JARVIS answers after some thinking.

    ¡°Indeed, it is the correct thing to say. And, JARVIS, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll learn what it feels like to be happy someday, and I hope to see the day when you¡¯re really happy.¡± Knowing that JARVIS has not evolved to this extent, Lin Rui replies with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Mirage Knight. Do you need me to wake up Mr. Stark now? He asked me to notify him as soon as I have any news rted to you before taking a break.¡± After a few words with Lin Rui, JARVIS asked.

    Originally, JARVIS should have informed Tony as soon as it was confirmed that he was Lin Rui. After all, those were Tony¡¯s orders. However, as the core of JARVIS evolved and its thinking process evolved, he decided that if Jackson was okay then maybe Tony should rest more.

    ¡°Well¡­ if Tony is tired then you don¡¯t need to wake him up. I know he must have been very worried about me during this time. However, JARVIS, can you send out one Iron Man Armor to pick me up? I am quite far away from New York and I cannot go back alone.¡± Lin Rui was stunned when he heard JARVIS, and then he did not let JARVIS wake Tony up. Then Lin Rui asked JARVIS to pick him up.

    ¡°No problem. Just sent me your specific location, and I will send out the Iron Man to pick you up now.¡± JARVIS responded quickly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m¡­¡± Lin Rui then reported his position to JARVIS.

    ¡°Okay, there is already an Iron Man leaving and it will be arriving in about half an hour. Jackson, is there anything else I can do to help?¡± After getting the exact location of Lin Rui, JARVIS has dispatched the Iron Man. Then, JARVIS asked very humanely.

    ¡°Of course, JARVIS. I need you to inform Professor Charles, League of Defender, and Captain Rogers that I am still alive. Also, please help me strengthen the signal of this satellite, I want to call home.¡± There are so many people who think that he had died and Lin Rui will certainly not let that thinking process continue.

    ¡°If you want an enhanced signal, I can connect you directly to Stark¡¯s dedicated satellite, which will make the signal much better.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s request, JARVIS calmly replied.

    ¡°Stark¡¯s dedicated satellite? Yeah, do that.¡± After hearing JARVIS say this method so calmly, Lin Rui also cursed the Stark¡¯s family business in his heart, how rich and influential they must be own their own dedicated satellite.

    ¡°Please wait a minute.¡±

    Then Lin Rui heard a rush of electric current from the satellite phone. In about a few seconds, those sounds disappeared.

    ¡°The transfer has beenpleted. If Mirage Knight has nothing else to do, you can call your family. By the way, if you want to call your family then remember that Tony had told your parents that you were doing a secret experiment so you can¡¯t contact them.¡± Knowing that Lin Rui had experienced such a thing and he would definitely think of contacting his family, JARVIS said very understandingly.

    ¡°I know, thank you, JARVIS.¡± Lin Rui thanked JARVIS after hearing his reminder.

    ¡°This is the right thing to do, and Mr. Mirage Knight, I have located your position, and you can contact me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will contact youter.¡± Lin Rui agreed and then he hanged up the phone. JARVIS has already located Lin Rui¡¯s position through Stark¡¯s satellite and Lin Rui is no longer separated from the outside world.

    ¡°I¡¯d better call my parents first. I¡¯ve been away before but now they know what I¡¯m doing could be dangerous and they won¡¯t think twice about it.¡± After finishing his call with JARVIS, Lin Rui started to call his father Lin Hai.

 Chapter 427 Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 427 Come Back</h4>

    When Lin Rui notified JARVIS and began to contact his parents, Peter, who lives not far from Lin Rui¡¯s home in Queens, New York, had not rested. Peter has been looking for Lin Rui for the past two days, but with limited resources, he has to depend upon Tony and Harry.

    Today Peter went out again to see Thor. Thor saw the report on TV and was sensitive to the fact that it was Lin Rui, so he contacted Peter after being unable to contact Lin Rui. After Thor reveals that he knows Lin Rui¡¯s hidden identity, Peter went to see Thor himself.

    In Thor¡¯s apartment, Peter talked to him a lot. About Mirage Knight, about League of Defender, Peter finally told Thor that Lin Rui was engulfed and disappeared by Magic Cube¡¯s Space Gate. After hearing about the Magic Cube, Thor suddenly became serious.

    At first, Peter was not prepared to tell Thor about Infinity Stone, but Thor knew from Peter¡¯s description that the Magic Cube was definitely the Infinity Stone, which Odin had originally collected and put in Asgard Vault. As for how the Magic Cube came to be on Earth, Thor doesn¡¯t really know.

    Thor learns that Lin Rui has disappeared with the Magic Cube, but he tells Peter that Lin Rui is probably not dead yet. Thor, the Crown Prince of Asgard, often teleports around with Bifrost. Even if the Bifrost was destroyed, Thor would only be transported somewhere else without being able to reach his intended destination.

    However, Thor has forgotten that he had been the God of Thunder and that his powers would have protected him from the copse of the tunnel. But Lin Rui is not a god, he may not be able to withstand the hazards of teleportation.

    Of course, Peter didn¡¯t know much about it. Hearing Thor¡¯s words, he became more certain that Lin Rui would not die. Therefore, after returning from Thor¡¯s apartment, Peter went to school normally for a rare time. When he got home in the evening, he also contacted Tony and Harry, but they still had no news of Lin Rui.

    D¨© D¨©~

    Just as Peter sat at the table and browsed a website about Vigntes, an email from Tony Stark popped out of the bottom right corner of theputer screen automatically.

    Seeing the e-mail that popped up, Peter¡¯s eyes suddenly lighted up, ¡°Is there any news on Jackson!?¡±

    Kaka!

    With a thrill of excitement, Peter quickly opened the mail. When he opened the mail and saw what was in it, Peter almost jumped off the table, unable to contain his hesitating excitement.

    ¡°Mr. Peter Parker, I have just received a message from Mirage Knight, Mr. Jackson Lin. He is okay now and I have already sent out an Iron Man to rescue him. Please rest assured that he is fine.¡± This is the content of this email from Tony, obviously, JARVIS has sent it.

    ¡°Haha! Jackson! I knew you wouldn¡¯t just die like this! Hahaha!¡± After carefully reading this email several times, which was indeed from Tony Stark¡¯s personal ount, Peter could no longer suppress augh. Fortunately, Aunt May has to work overtime these two days, otherwise, he would have frightened Aunt May.

    ¡°No, I am going to Mr. Stark! I need to see for myself that Jackson is okay!¡± After calming down, Peter suddenly decided to go to the Stark Industries.

    Brush!

    Then, with great vigor, Peter closed hisputer, shut the door, and stormed out of the house. A few secondster, a familiar figure zoomed across the building toward the Stark Industries building.

    ¡­

    When Peter received an email from JARVIS and rushed toward the Stark Industries building, other people rted to Mirage Knight also received the news from JARVIS. Just a few minutes after Lin Rui contacted JARVIS, with the exception of Tony who was still resting, Captain Rogers of SHIELD, Professor Charles of X-Men, and everyone in the League of Defender already knew the news of Mirage Knight¡¯s safety.

    So, when Tony woke up because he had been worried about Lin Rui for a long time, he realized that something had happened in the time he was asleep.

    ¡°Sir, I have found Jackson. He is safe and I have sent out an Iron Man to rescue him.¡± After Tony woke up, the voice of JARVIS came in time.

    ¡°Um!? Found him!? Where is he?¡± Tony sitting on the bed heard JARVIS¡¯s voice and he immediately woke up and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson is now in Siberia, and Iron Man is almost here.¡±

    ¡°Iron Man is almost here? When did you contact Jackson?¡± Tony was pleasantly surprised by JARVIS¡¯s answer but he soon found a problem. Siberia is still far away from New York. If the Iron Man is already approaching there, then JARVIS could not have received Lin Rui¡¯s news just now.

    ¡°Half an hour ago,¡± JARVIS answered truthfully. Although Tony had instructed JARVIS to wake him up once he received the news from Lin Rui but JARVIS decided to let Tony sleep for an additional half-hour when he felt that it was unnecessary.

    ¡°Half an hour ago? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Tony asked JARVIS when he heard JARVIS answer.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson suggested it. He wanted you to get some rest.¡± JARVIS immediately sold Lin Rui.

    ¡°Forget it, connect me to Jackson. I¡¯m going to talk to this guy in person. Every time he does something so worrying, what will happen when his luck runs out!¡± When Tony got out of bed, he was no longer bothered by the fact that JARVIS did not wake him up in the first ce. He now wanted to hear Lin Rui¡¯s voice for himself.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS has started to connect to Lin Rui.

    Dududu~

    ¡°Hey, JARVIS, is the Iron Man here?¡± Soon the phone was connected and Lin Rui¡¯s rxed voice came from the other side.

    Tony: ¡°¡­It¡¯s me.¡±

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­Mr. Stark, did you have a good rest? I¡¯m sorry for worrying you. I wanted you to take more rest.¡± Lin Rui froze for a moment after hearing Tony¡¯s voice before speaking.

    ¡°You kid! If you don¡¯t want to worry me, you shouldn¡¯t do such dangerous things! You are obviously not a Superman then why do you do such dangerous things every time! If you really had an ident, how will I exin things to your Parents?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s unharmed voice, Tony, who had been worried, finally broke out and shouted at the phone.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s scolding, Lin Rui at the end of the phone was quiet and he seemed to have be frightened by Tony¡¯s scolding. Just when Tony thought he had said something heavier and prepared to rx the atmosphere by saying something else, Lin Rui¡¯s voice came again.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, thank you for worrying about me, thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Juste back, kid.¡±

 Chapter 428 All parties react

    <h4>Chapter 428 All parties react</h4>

    Just when Lin Rui¡¯s unharmed news was notified by JARVIS, Jack was sitting on the doorstep of the New York Sanctum in New York, the origin of the Earth Sorcerer. Looking at Jack, he should have been sitting like this for a long time.

    Since Jack had seen the Sorcerers in thest battle of the Golden Gate Bridge, he has been thinking about whether he can enhance his strength by learning magic. After all, Lin Rui had said that anyone can learn magic.

    After Lin Rui and Red Skull died together, Jack was greatly shaken. He deeply felt that his strength dragged everyone back, leaving Mirage Knight alone to face such a dangerous situation. Therefore, in order to prevent his friends from being in danger because of his low strength, Jack came here and wanted to ask the Sorcerers to teach him magic.

    However, although the Sorcerers have a connection with Mirage Knight and their rtionship is not bad. But the Sorcerers are still very serious about teaching magic, Jack was rejected after he showed his intention. He has been at the door of New York Sanctum for more than a day now, and the doors of the New York Sanctum had not opened again.

    From day to night, people passing by Sanctum¡¯s door saw Jack sitting on the steps. Some people were a little curious about Jack, but no one bothered him. After Jack waited for more than a day, he was also disappointed. Perhaps these Sorcerers really won¡¯t teach him their Magic.

    Call~

    Jack sitting at the door pulled out his phone and nced at it again. There was still no news about Mirage Knight. Jack and Peter are both reluctant to believe that Lin Rui is dead, but it doesn¡¯t matter what they believe or not as the time passed by without any news from Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Mirage Knight said that Sorcerers have requirements for the apprentice¡¯s mindset.¡± Putting the phone away, Jack thought silently.

    However, just the second seconds after Jack put the phone in his pocket, the phone suddenly vibrated and a message came from someone. Jack subconsciously pulled out the phone again. After scanning the message that was already disyed on the screen, Jack¡¯s dim eyes instantly lighted up, and he jumped from the steps the next moment.

    ¡°Hahaha! I knew it! I knew it!¡± Standing on the steps of New York Sanctum¡¯s doorway, heughed indifferently, Jack screamed and ran away while holding the phone in his hand.

    When Jack grabbed his phone and ran excitedly on the street, the passers-by all gave way to him, they probably thought that Jack was a lunatic. However, when Jack suddenly ran away after receiving a message, the two people in the New York Sanctum hall were a little puzzled.

    ¡°David, why did that guy suddenly ran away?¡± Rick, who was standing behind the New York Sanctum gate, looked at David next to him as he looked at Jack¡¯s running figure.

    In fact, Jack insisted on seeing them all day long but both Rick and David are qualified to rmend some ordinary people to Kamar-Taj to be Sorcerer Apprentice. They had just prepared to open the door for Jack toe in. However, just as Rick was about to open the door, Jack suddenly ran away, which puzzled them.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem to have given up, is there something wrong?¡± David said while looking at Jack¡¯s direction of departure.

    ¡°What could make him so excited¡­ Is it Mirage Knight?¡± Rick turned his head and guessed, they also knew that Mirage Knight was missing.

    However,pared to others who think that Mirage Knight is dead, these Sorcerers know that Mirage Knight is not dead yet. After all, the Ancient One left Lin Rui with a little Spiritual Imprint. However, David did not tell Tony about this news. In their view, Mirage Knight would contact them sooner orter.

    ¡°It is possible.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s wait a while and we would know what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡­

    Just as Jack ran away excitedly from the gate of New York Sanctum, there were more than one man with the same expression and action. In addition to Peter, who had already dressed as Spiderman and sped toward the Stark Industries building, Harry took a break from work to also fly towards the Stark Industry Buiding on his Hoverboard from the top of the Oscorp building.

    At this moment, all forces in New York were shaken by a message from Tony Stark. Many people went directly to Tony¡¯s Stark Industries building as they would not believe the news until they saw Mirage Knight with their own eyes.

    Washington, the headquarters of SHIELD. Steve Rogers is doing regr exercises in his training room. In the battle against Hydra, the Avengers, except for ck Widow(who was not present in the fight) and Rogers, all other members have suffered serious injuries because of the Space Door explosion caused by Red Skull finally starting the Magic Cube, and they are still in the recovery period.

    The impact of this action against Hydra is far more than the end of Mirage Knight and Red Skull. The outside world may just be concerned about these things that are easier to talk about before and after cooking. But for Rogers, there are other important things happening.

    After the operation, some of Tony and Rogers¡¯ tactics against Fury were finallying into y. Through the sacrifice of some soldiers in this operation, SHIELD¡¯s Director Fury was instantly pushed to the cusp of the storm, and the World Security Council became impatient with SHIELD¡¯s growing strength and its unruly Director.

    Fury, who was still immersed in the elimination of the Hydra force, has not been happy for some time now and he has been under investigation from the top. Some of the gray events that urred within SHIELD during the years of Fury¡¯s tenure as the Director of SHIELD and some other events that were not known to anyone were taken out to attack him. Soon, Fury, who had never done anything with a half measure, was caught in the biggest crisis in his life: He will be removed from the position of SHIELD¡¯s Director!

    Boom!

    Rogers calmly ended his workout by punching through the sandbag in front of him. Taking a towel from one of the shelves and simply wiping the sweat off his face, Rogers looked down at the b on the shelf. As Rogers looked, the tablet¡¯s dark screen suddenly lit up, and a message popped up.

    Brush!

    After seeing the news that popped up, Rogers suddenly showed a rare smile on his calm face. Without saying anything, Rogers took the tablet and headed out to the training ground. Now that he was safe, there were things he wanted to do as soon as possible. After all, he can¡¯t be used of cking off.

    ¡­

    Buzz~

    Professor Charles is sitting in a wheelchair teaching the young Mutants in front of him. At this time, his mobile phone on the back table suddenly vibrated. It seemed that he felt something, and Professor Charles, who had not seen the phone, suddenly smiled.

    Professor Charles, who has always been very calm, suddenly smiled, which made the students in the ss very confused.

    ¡°Okay, time for some self-study.¡±

 Chapter 429 I Have a Bold Idea

    <h4>Chapter 429 I Have a Bold Idea</h4>

    With a room full of confused Mutants staring at them, Professor Charles arranged for them to study and then wheeled himself out of the ssroom. As soon as he left the room, Professor Charles sent the message he had just received to the other X-Men, which was short: Mirage Knight was not dead.

    ¡°It seems that Mirage Knight can¡¯t be underestimated! People who can think and act like that will not be so simple, then the future of Mutants seems promising with him here.¡± While passing towards the underground secret base, Professor Charles thought to himself.

    Obviously, Professor Charles was still surprised that Mirage Knight was still alive. However, if Mirage Knight is alive then it is more beneficial to them as their alliance will still exist and Professor Charles is more hopeful about the future of Mutants with Mirage Knight in the picture.

    ¡°Also, the pair of High-Level siblings who ran away this time, Mirage Knight seemed to know them very well. I need Mirage Knight¡¯s help if I want to find them again.¡± Since Mirage Knight is not dead, then he will ask him about the Siblings.

    Originally, Professor Charles was very sorry for the loss of Mirage Knight. In addition, the association between professor Charles and Iron Man Tony Stark and Captain America Steve Rogers was mainly arranged by Mirage Knight. Once the Mirage Knight died, their top-secret team was in great trouble.

    However, these are some difficulties that can be ovee. Although Professor Charles has not actively contacted Tony or Rogers after the sacrifice of Mirage Knight, Professor Charles does not think that Tony and Rogers will give up on the n to form the Earth Federation.

    That¡¯s why Professor Charles still sends out X-men on frequent Missions. From now on, Professor Charles wants X-Men to reappear in the eyes of the public. They must use their actions to tell others that they want to fight for a bright future for Mutants around the world.

    When Professor Charles sent X-Men news that Mirage Knight was still alive, Iceman was silently ying with his mobile phone in his room. As an X-Men most familiar with Mirage Knight, Iceman can be said to be Lin Rui¡¯s friend. Iceman is the only one who didn¡¯t ept Mirage Knight¡¯s death in X-Men.

    Shadowcat Kitty walks in his room just as Iceman swipes his smartphone.

    ¡°Robert, it¡¯s time to rest.¡± Shadowcat couldn¡¯t help but feel bad seeing Robert like this. Since Iceman knew of Mirage Knight¡¯s sacrifice, he hadn¡¯t taken a good rest, and he was already injured and his recovery is getting slower due to him not resting.

    ¡°Kitty, do you really think that Mirage Knight is dead?¡± Putting down the phone, Iceman asked while looking at Shadowcat.

    Hearing Iceman¡¯s words, Shadowcat looked a little sick. Kitty knew that Iceman really regarded Mirage Knight as a friend and now that his friend had died, Iceman was obviously very sad. For X-Men, they have sacrificed many friends and teammates along the way, but every time a friend sacrifices themselves, they will be very sad.

    ¡°Robert, in that situation, Mirage Knight has almost no chance of surviving¡­¡± Although she wanted tofort Iceman, Shadowcat didn¡¯t want him to always have unrealistic hope.

    But just as Shadowcat was answering Iceman¡¯s question, Iceman¡¯s eyes, which had been full of grief and anger, suddenly froze. Then, in front of Shadowcat¡¯s eyes, a look of surprise came into Iceman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hahaha! I knew it! I knew it! Mirage Knight, you really aren¡¯t dead!¡± At the moment when Shadowcat was wondering about the expressions on Iceman¡¯s face, Iceman burst outughing and shouting.

    ¡°Robert, you¡­¡±

    Buzz~

    Although Shadowcat had heard Iceman¡¯s words, she was not sure as to what he said. Mirage Knight is not dead? How can that be? However, just when Shadowcat was about to ask, her phone suddenly made a sound. Taking out her phone, Shadowcat took a quick look at it.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s true! Mirage Knight is really not dead!¡± After seeing the message sent by Professor Charles on the phone, Shadowcat couldn¡¯t believe it and shouted.

    While Shadowcat received a message from Professor Charles, Iceman¡¯s cell phone also received the same message. However, Professor Charles obviously told Iceman the news directly through telepathy.

    ¡°Shadowcat, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to Professor Charles and ask where Mirage Knight is now. I¡¯m going to see him.¡± After shouting to vent his excitement, Iceman pulled Shadowcat¡¯s hand as he walked outside.

    Twenty minutester, a trio of X-Men teams disappeared from the underground base of the X Academy. This X-Men teamposed of Professor Charles, Iceman, and Blink set off this time to Tony¡¯s Stark Industries building. They wanted to see Mirage Knight.

    ¡­

    Just when X-Men and Rogers and others got the news that Mirage Knight was still alive and made some actions, Lin Rui, who was still at the Siberia Hydra base, was still connected to Tony.

    ¡°You telling me that you appeared into Siberia after being thrown out of the Space Door and woke up and found that Red Skull was dead, and you happened to find arge base of Hydra near your location that had been closed for decades?¡± Though Stark¡¯s special satellite, Tony asked Lin Rui in a strange voice over the phone.

    After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s luck in surviving himself and his current situation, Tony felt that Lin Rui¡¯s luck was really good! The powerful Space Explosion did not kill Lin Rui but it killed the Red Skull that actively opened the Space Door.

    And after waking up from hisa for a day, he discovered a secret base that Hydra had hidden in Siberia for decades. Lin Rui¡¯s encounter can be expressed in one word, Magic. Regarding how Lin Rui discovered this base, Tony pretended to belive Lin Rui¡¯s luck. Anyway, many things happened to Lin Rui that could not be exined clearly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s true. And I could survive mainly because of my Phantom Suit¡¯s defensive and because my physical fitness is better than Red Skull. Even so, when I woke up, I was seriously injured.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui, who was waiting for the Iron Man Armor at the Hydra Siberia base, simply exined.

    ¡°As for the transmission to Siberia, it may be the destination set by Red Skull. After all, the base being there could not be a coincidence.¡± Lin Rui felt that he had to exin his location at the current base if Hydra.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t think Red Skull can control the destination of the transmission under such circumstances at that time, and it is still a base that has been closed for decades. However, since you found that base, of course, it is for the best.¡± Tony can¡¯t believe Lin Rui¡¯s exnationpletely. This kid have many secrets and Tony is not stupid.

    ¡°I think so too, so I have a bold idea.¡±

    ¡°What idea?¡±

 Chapter 430 Return

    <h4>Chapter 430 Return</h4>

    Lin Rui told Tony about his n after ¡°Visiting¡± Hydra base. The reconstruction of this Hydrarge base will serve as a hidden base for League of Defenders in the future. Moreover, Lin Rui thinks that it can also be used as a secret base for himself and Tony to meet and hold meetings in the future.

    After all, the establishment of the Earth Federation must be very confidential. Tony, Rogers, and Professor X are all famous people in the world, and theirbined might is a powerful force. It is very necessary for them to act secretly and this base will provide that secrecy.

    ¡°Well, we could retrofit the Hydra base, of course, I can just build a new one but since there is already a base there, the transformation will be quick. As for the ce where we will meet in the future, we can discuss it again. Our group hasn¡¯t had its first formal meeting yet, and If you really did die this time, I¡¯m afraid we would not be able to stay together.¡± After listening to Lin Rui, Tony answers calmly.

    ¡°Well, the elimination of Hydra this time is the victory we achieved after the initial team-up. So, when I get back, I think we should have our first meeting.¡± Lin Rui said with a wink when he heard Tony.

    Hydra has been almostpletely eliminated. This time, the attack against Hydra can be said to be officiated by Lin Rui. If it weren¡¯t for Lin Rui reminding Fury about Hydra lurking in SHIELD, then these fights wouldn¡¯t have happened and by the time they had found out, SHIELD and Hydra would havepletely exposed each other and the death count would have been quite high.

    And because of Lin Rui¡¯s rtionship, the two forces of League of Defender and X-Men also yed a great role when SHIELD attacked Hydra. Although Iron Man did not join SHIELD¡¯s Avengers Alliance, Tony did his best to provide help in dealing with Hydra. Therefore, because of Lin Rui¡¯s rtionship, Hydra has suffered more than they did in the original plot.

    Although Red Skull has a bug level item like Magic Cube in his hand due to the change of the plot caused by the power of the world, he could only exert a bit of its power, otherwise, the plot might not have developed like this. With thebined strength of SHIELD, Iron Man, Avengers Alliance, League of Defender, and X-Men, even Magic Cube¡¯s powered Hydra was finished.

    It is safe to say that Lin Rui is in the most rxed mood in recent months, despite his many injuries. The Mainline Quest to eliminate Hydra is progressing towards 100%pletion. Lin Rui has been fighting with Hydra for so long. Between SHIELD and X-Men, he can finally rx.

    Moreover, during the period of time when he was dealing with Hydra, Lin Rui also slowlypleted the n he had made before and made efforts to establish the Earth Federation. With Lin Rui¡¯s efforts, Captain America Steve Rogers, who has fans in the United States and even the world, joined that team.

    Professor Charles, a Fourth-Level Peak Mutant and the leader of X-Men, also boarded the ship, plus the one with huge wealth and top technology on earth Tony Stark and himself who owns the system is also in it. Lin Rui feels that his goal may not be so remote in theing future. At least, thebination of these people is enough to deal with almost all the threats on the.

    ¡°Those things will have to wait until youe back. Now, your friends and X-Men are already on their way, I don¡¯t want themining to me when they do not see you here.¡± Looking at the time, Tony knew that the Iron Man Armors which has been deployed to rescued Lin Rui would be approaching his position soon.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to stay longer in such a cold ce. The Phantom Suit is a bit damaged and I¡¯m in the tens of degrees below zero right now.¡± Lin Rui joked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you get for doing whatever you want, this will teach you to not be impulsive next time.¡± Tony has a big problem with Lin Rui getting involved in dangerous situations.

    For a young man with Lin Rui¡¯s appetite, ambition, strength, and intelligence, Tony sincerely treats him as a close friend. Although Tony¡¯s rtionship with Pepper is very stable and Tony could get married early. It is still far for him to have a child, so Tony now has the idea of ??letting Lin Rui inherit some of his Stark Industry Shares.

    ¡°Next time¡­hehe, I¡¯ll watch out for myself next time. However, even if I was so impulsive this time, I still didn¡¯t get the Magic Cube in the end. I¡¯ve searched for it for a long time before, but I didn¡¯t found the Magic Cube.

    Perhaps, it fell out in the transmission process and I don¡¯t know which corner of the earth it fell off to.¡± Lin Rui said with a wry smile when he heard Tony¡¯s obvious concern for his safety. Lin Rui can¡¯t guarantee that he will hide behind in the future, that is not his character.

    ¡°As long as it is still on the earth, it will be found sooner orter. Also, I don¡¯t think it would be too far from your location even if it dropped early in the teleport. I will arrange some Iron Man Armor to conduct a careful search when the base is renovated, and I think that we will find the Magic Cube.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony was unfazed. While it¡¯s sad to see Magic Cube lose again, at least Lin Rui is still alive.

    ¡°Well, the Iron Man has arrived. Youe back first. I will leave some Iron Man Armors to search the location where you and Red Skull teleported and they will also look at this base. Just let JARVIS take over for the time being, and transform things slowly.¡±

    ¡°Well, okay.¡± Lin Rui hung up the satellite phone after agreeing.

    Brush!

    Then, Lin Rui, who was at the gate of the base, could already hear the rapid thruster sound of Iron Man from midair. Two secondster, Lin Rui saw dozens of Iron Man broke through the sky and they quicklynded in front of him.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, It¡¯s very nice to see you again.¡± Falling in front of Lin Rui, JARVIS¡¯s voice came from the front Iron Man.

    ¡°Haha, JARVIS, I¡¯m d to see you again too.¡± Lin Rui agreed with a smile when he heard JARVIS¡¯s voice.

    Then Lin Rui walked directly to the Iron Man in front of him. As Lin Rui walked over, the front armor of the Iron Man opened directly. Lin Rui walked over and was armed with the Armor.

    Hum~

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, JARVIS, I don¡¯t want Peter and others to wait for me.¡± Lin Ruimanded after looking at the 3-D disy that was lit up in front of him.

    ¡°Yes.¡± With a promise, JARVIS has started the Iron Man Armor with Lin Rui inside it.

    Huh! Brush!

    At the next moment, the Iron Man armed with Lin Rui had already risen into the sky again and flew towards New York. As for the remaining Iron Man, they will stay here. They will take over the secret base of Hydra to carry out the initial system transformation and upgrade.

 Chapter 431 The Investigation

    <h4>Chapter 431 The Investigation</h4>

    New York, on the top floor of the Stark Industries Building, Tony did not move after hanging up on Lin Rui, he sat quietly in a chair for a while. Tony wasn¡¯t very calm after knowing the news of Lin Rui being still alive. In fact, he was also very surprised. The calmness of the tone on the phone was pretended.

    Call~

    ¡°This kid!¡± Finally, after calming down his excitement, Tony stood up from his chair after saying something to himself.

    ¡°JARVIS, how many guests do we haveing here tonight?¡± Tony slowly asked JARVIS as he walked towards the open-air tform outside the top floor of Stark Industrial Building.

    ¡°Sir, after receiving the news, Mr. Peter Parker was already on the road, and he is about a minute away. And Mr. Daredevil will probably arrive at the same time as Spiderman.

    On the X-Men side, Professor Charles had just sent a message, they are already on the way. As for Captain Rogers, he seems to be still at the headquarters of SHIELD and will note for the time being.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s inquiry, JARVIS replied immediately.

    Before Lin Rui told JARVIS to tell others that he was still alive, JARVIS actually notified Rogers from SHIELD and Professor Charles from X-Men other than the League of Defenders.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Rogerse? Looks like something did go wrong with him. JARVIS, pay more attention to the SHIELD. If Rogers needs our help, I don¡¯t mind putting in some effort. After all, we ¡®re on the same team!¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed after hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    ¡­

    After the operation against Hydra ended yesterday, in addition to the big event of Red Skull and Mirage Knight¡¯s death, a big event also happened inside SHIELD after the operation ended. That is, as the director of SHIELD: Fury was investigated by the World Security Council.

    It was a sudden investigation against Fury. Many mistakes Fury made while serving as SHIELD¡¯s Director and some unnecessary personnel sacrificed were turned out. Among them, letting Hydra lurk inside SHIELD was the biggest usation.

    Fury, who had always been calm also panicked at this sudden investigation and various usations against him. Fury wasn¡¯t unaware that the World Security Council had always had a problem with him, but he really didn¡¯t expect them to take any actions against him.

    Not to mention that Fury has been with SHIELD for so many years and has a loyal staff, who can rece him if they want to kick him out? Fury can¡¯t think of anyone.

    SHIELD is not some random organization, it needs someone who could hold down the fort. The World Security Council wouldn¡¯t have allowed Fury to be SHIELD¡¯s Director for so many years and tolerate Fury¡¯s autocratic style if they were qualified or had anyone else for the job.

    However, Fury seems to have forgotten thatpared to the poprity and prestige he has umted within SHIELD for so many years, there is another person who would be able topare himself if he is willing to stand up.

    That is Captain America Steve¡¤Rogers, this Nationwide Superhero is also a very popr figure within SHIELD. If Rogers was really willing to stand up, Fury¡¯s ousting would be a sure thing. The question is, will Rogers stand up?

    Snap!

    In a secret investigation room at SHIELD headquarters, Fury sat quietly on a chair, with a simple table in front of him. Just now, several documents were thrown in front of him by the investigator. They were all the consequences of the sacrifice of some personnel caused by the decisions Fury made over the years.

    The investigation and usations against Fury have been so swift and furious that Fury has remained silent as the evidence has been presented. Fury can¡¯t deny that the evidence is out there. But these facts, which no one would have med on him in ordinary times, should count as normal sacrifices for better ends.

    As the leader of one of the world¡¯s most powerful forces, Fury could not possibly run such arge organization without a heart to kill. But under these circumstances, theses are the strongest evidence that would bring him down.

    ¡°Director Fury, although you have not spoken, we all know that these materials are true. In the years since you have served as SHIELD¡¯s Director, you have directly ordered the operation that sacrificed a total of 563 Soldiers. 1234 rted personnel were seriously injured. The number of people with minor injuries and other blows to various departments was unknown.¡± Pointing at the papers on his desk, the suit-d investigator, who had been sent directly by the World Security Council, spoke calmly.

    Fury remained silent even after hearing the words of the Investigator in front of him. Fury knew that no matter what he said now was useless, the World Security Council was determined to drive him away this time. However, Fury still has his confidence, even if he is temporarily removed from his post, he will return sooner orter.

    SHIELD can work with him at the head position. How would the fools of the World Security Council manage such arge andplex organization like SHIELD? Except for Fury, he really didn¡¯t know who else could do such a job.

    ¡°Director Fury, in addition to these people who have been sacrificed due to your mistakes, we have a lot of other evidence against you in viting regtions and rules. But I don¡¯t think you¡¯d care to read them all.¡± The investigator continued.

    Fury snorted at the investigator¡¯s words. He will concede this time, but sooner orter he will return. Do the people in the World Security Council really think they he has nothing on them? Fury has been the Director of SHIELD for so many years.

    As the world¡¯s top agent, how could he not prepare himself for such life-saving things. If the World Security Council does too much this time, Fury will not let them go, and the information in his hands is enough to make the World Security Council fall apart.

    ¡°So, you are going to remain silent here. Maybe, I will call you the former Director in a while.¡± Knowing that someone like Fury will notpromise because of his words, the investigator spoke and stopped saying anything.

    Dada~

    Then, the investigator turned around and left the Secret Investigation Room, leaving Fury with a dark expression on his face.

 Chapter 432 Rogersâ€™ Action

    <h4>Chapter 432 Rogers¡¯ Action</h4>

    Card~

    The door of the investigation room was closed behind the investigator, isting the connection between inside and outside. Then, the investigator showed a standard smile on his face and looked not far away, where a burly figure stood in the corner.

    After taking a few steps towards the figure, the investigator still smiled and said, ¡°Nice to meet you, Captain Rogers.¡± The person standing outside Fury¡¯s investigation room was actually Captain America Steve¡¤Rogers, and the Investigator did not know what his purpose is in being here.

    As he said, the investigator reached out to shake hands with the world-famous Superhero. However, Rogers, who was standing in the corner, simply nced at the investigator without reaching out.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡± His right hand paused awkwardly in front of him for a while, and the investigator smiled twice after making sure that Captain America in front of him did not intend to shake hands with him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Director Fury?¡± Rogers asked lightly after the investigator withdrew his hand. From Rogers¡¯ tone, it was hard to tell whether he cared about Fury or had some other thoughts.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Director Fury? He still didn¡¯t say anything and seemed intent to remain silent like this. However, with so much evidence, even if he remains silent, it would be useless. He is doomed.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, the investigator was slightly surprised, but he still answered truthfully.

    For the World Security Council, a big reason why they dared to take action against Fury is the attitude of Captain America. When Hydra lurking inside SHIELD has not yet been exposed, SHIELD was still a secret organization for the whole world and its general operations were top secret.

    But due to the exposure of Hydra and the fight in Washington, the whole world knows that there are so many hidden forces in the dark in their seemingly peaceful world.

    Also in that battle, Captain America, who had bravely sacrificed himself 60 years ago, appeared again in front of the public. Because the US government shaped Captain America to be a National War Hero over the past 60 years, Rogers, who was unsealed from ice received a lot of attention as soon as he appeared, and he became a national Superhero in the United States in one fell swoop. In a short time, Rogers¡¯ poprity surpassed that of the Iron Man Tony¡¤Stark.

    Therefore, as long as Rogers is willing to support the resolutions of the World Security Council, there will be a better way to ovee the subsequent changes within SHIELD. Whether it is to find the right talent to rece Fury or to let Rogers take on this huge responsibility directly, it all depends on Rogers¡¯s cooperation.

    Of course, the World Security Council would not know that Rogers himself had his own ns. He would not help the World Security Council in removing Fury from the office so easily.

    ¡°Really? You better be prepared. Director Fury is not a simple character. I don¡¯t think you want to get the wrong results because of carelessness. After all, Fury has been SHIELD¡¯s Director for decades.¡± Listening to the investigator, Rogers replied with a nk expression on his face. No one would know whether he is being sarcastic or not.

    ¡°Of course we know that the information we have is enough for Director Fury to step down. In fact, we could have done more¡­ Captain knows about that.¡± Facing Rogers¡¯ reminder, the investigator replied with a smile and he finally revealed something. It seems that they originally intended to take a more radical approach.

    ¡°I know what you have on hand. I just came to see the situation for myself. Also, I have considered your boss¡¯s suggestion.¡± Rogers continued.

    ¡°Huh?! You have already considered it? What is your answer then?¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ next words, the investigator suddenly asked with a serious look on his face.

    Earlier, the investigator¡¯s boss, a big shot in the World Security Council had suggested to Rogers that he should lead SHIELD after Fury stepped down.

    Leading an organization like SHIELD by Captain America will not only improve the image of SHIELD but it will also suppress the dissatisfaction caused by Fury¡¯s stepping down in SHIELD to a minimum.

    Of course, letting Rogers lead SHIELD is not without conditions. The World Security Council requires that SHIELD, under Rogers¡¯s leadership, have a reporting obligation to the Board, which means that some of SHIELD¡¯s future actions will be influenced by the World Security Council. The World Security Council will not allow SHIELD, a growing force, to leave its grip.

    ¡°I am willing to lead SHIELD after Director Fury is dismissed, of course, it would only happen after Fury is actually dismissed. However, I think we need to discuss the details.¡± Looking at the agitated investigator in front of him, Rogers replied lightly.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m very pleased with your decision, and I think the World Security Council will be very supportive. As for the details you want to discuss, this is no problem at all. The matter of leading SHIELD needs to be discussed carefully.¡± After receiving Rogers¡¯ answer, the investigator smiled brighter.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll leave first. Onest reminder, don¡¯t underestimate Fury.¡± After finishing his reply, Rogers turned and prepared to leave. Before leaving, he made a final reminder. If they look down on Fury, their actions will be hindered by unpredictable surprises.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Director Fury will soon be the Former Director.¡± Looking at Rogers¡¯s back, the investigator lowered his voice and said.

    Dada~

    Rogers walked away without responding to the investigator¡¯s final words. Fury, who had been locked in a secret investigation room all along, had no idea what was happening outside. He could not have imagined Rogers working with the World Security Council. Of course, this was not the only miscalction. Since Lin Rui started intervening in SHIELD, all of Fury¡¯s ns have been thrown into disarray.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s time to see Mirage Knight. He should be back now.¡± As he walked outside, Rogers thought silently in his heart.

    Rogers didn¡¯t go to Tony¡¯s ce after receiving the information from JARVIS. He just wanted to finish his work first, so that he could tell what he had done when he met Tony and Mirage Knight, he had yed both Fury and the World Security Council for their small team to establish the Earth Federation.

    Dada~

    As Rogers¡¯ powerful and steady footsteps echoed in the quiet hallway of SHIELD, no one knows what will happen to SHIELD and the World in the future.

 Chapter 433 Guests

    <h4>Chapter 433 Guests</h4>

    In the center of New York City, an iconic building stands tall in this prosperous area. This is the Stark Industrial Building, a two-hundred-story building. At this time, as thergest shareholder of Stark Industry, and also the recently thriving Superhero Iron Man, Tony Stark is standing on the tform outside the top floor.

    The helicopter parking space outside the top floor of the Stark Industries building is Tony¡¯s usual Iron Mannding spot, but it will apparently be used to host some other guests today.

    ¡°JARVIS, are they here yet?¡± Tony asked calmly while looking at the night view of New York with the wind blowing at his face.

    ¡°Sir, Daredevil and Spiderman have arrived. Dark Knight is still on the road and he will arrive here in about a minute. As for Professor Charles, I don¡¯t know when they will arrive.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s inquiry, JARVIS answered directly.

    ¡°Ok, I see Daredevil.¡± After JARVIS answered, Tony could already see a figure on a Hoverboard flying fast in the air in front of him.

    ¡°However, where is Peter? Is he climbing the tower from below?¡± After seeing Daredevil approaching quickly, Tony still hadn¡¯t seen Spiderman, so he asked weirdly.

    ¡°Yes, sir, Spiderman has climbed to the 198th floors, and he is only 40 meters away from you.¡± JARVIS answered truthfully when Tony asked in a weird tone.

    ¡°Cough~¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s serious answer, Tony couldn¡¯t help but cough twice.

    Brush!

    As Tony learns that Peter is actually climbing the Stark Industry Tower, a red-figure darts up from the edge of Stark Tower, it is Spiderman Peter, who had climbed from below. Because the Stark Industries building is not adjacent to any other building that is nearly as tall, Peter actually had to climb that many floors.

    Phoo~

    Peter, who climbed to the top of the Stark building, jumped directly in front of Tony. He pulled off his mask and excitedly looked at Tony.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, where is Jackson!?¡± Peter nced behind Tony and he did not see Lin Rui¡¯s figure and asked nervously.

    Tony was about to answer when the figure of Daredevil on his Hoverboard came bounding out of the air andnded on the tform. As Spiderman and Tony stood together, Daredevil jumped off his Hoverboard and walked right up to them.

    ¡°Well, it seems that you all received my message. Actually, it was from JARVIS. So I would be confirming it again, Mirage Knight is not dead, he is still alive, and he is on his way back now.¡± When Daredevil also walked in front of him, Tony looked at the two people in front of him and said directly.

    Call!

    ¡°Really! I knew he would be okay!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter¡¯s tense spirit rxed.

    ¡°Then how is his situation now? Is he injured? Is it serious?¡± Compared to Peter¡¯s excitement, Daredevil was obviously calmer and asked what he was concerned about now.

    ¡°Well, he suffered some minor injuries but nothing serious. I just finished talking to him and Mirage Knight is in good condition.¡± Hearing Daredevil¡¯s words, Tony nodded and replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Buzz~

    Just after Tony had spoken with Peter and Daredevil, a wave of spatial fluctuations suddenly spread on the tform in front of them. And JARVIS also reacted instantly. Some high-tech weapons quickly emerged from under the tform, already aimed at the Space Fluctuation Point. Although Red Skull has been confirmed dead by Lin Rui and Magic Cube is missing again, JARVIS will be rmed against any spatial fluctuation.

    Brush!

    Just as Tony and the other two looked in that direction, a space door opened. Then Iceman Robert wheeled Professor Charles out of the space gate, followed by Blink.

    ¡°Hello, Professor Charles, Wee to the Stark Tower.¡± Seeing the three peopleing out of the Space Door, Tony stepped forward to say hello. While saying hello to theing X-Men, Tony waved his hand to signal JARVIS to put away those defense systems.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Stark, and thank you for inviting us.¡± Looking at Tony who was walking in front of him, Professor Charles responded calmly.

    Iceman Robert, who was originally pushing Professor Charles, was also ready to greet Tony but he was attracted by a familiar figure standing behind Tony, a young man wearing a Spiderman suit.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± After seeing Peter¡¯s young, excessive face, Iceman was a little stunned for a while. He didn¡¯t know if the high school student in the Spiderman suit was really the Spiderman.

    Call!

    Peter, who was standing behind Tony, hadn¡¯t remembered his mask yet, and when Iceman looked at him, he suddenly reacted and quickly put on his mask. However, Professor Charles and Blink, including Iceman, had already seen Peter¡¯s face.

    ¡°Haha, who are these two?¡­¡± Tony apparently discovered that Peter was seen by Charles and the others, so heughed and looked at Iceman and Blink before asking his question to Professor Charles.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Stark, I¡¯m Robert, nicknamed Iceman, and this is Blink.¡± After the initial surprise, Iceman recovered and looked at Tony before answering.

    ¡°Iceman, Blink, is that you?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed after hearing Iceman¡¯s answer, he obviously knew about these two X-Men.

    In fact, there is an identity file for Mutants all over the world. Except for those Mutants with low-level abilities that are not destructive and unimportant, the Mutants data of Level 3 and above will focus on identification. Therefore, Tony also knows a lot of information about Mutants, of which Iceman and Blink in X-Men are the ones that he has focused on.

    Iceman¡¯s ability is Maniption of Ice. Although it is very powerful, Tony is not very interested in it. What he is interested in is Blink¡¯s ability to open a Space Door at will. If Tony can study the essence of Blink¡¯s capabilities, then it would be a huge improvement for the technology on earth.

    However, if Tony gets the Magic Cube, he can better research high-level technologies such as Space Teleportation. The Magic Cube energy that Tony obtained under Hydra base has been hidden, and he had not studied them yet.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, where is Mirage Knight? You just sent a message saying he is fine, is it true?¡± After greeting, Iceman looked at Tony and asked nervously.

    ¡°Rx, Mirage Knight is really okay, you will be able to see himter. Now, if you don¡¯t mind, you can wait here for a little bit, others areing here.¡± Tony answered the same question again. Then he pointed to the back and said.

    JARVIS just said that Dark Knight is still on the way, and he should be almost here now, Tony wants to leave a ce for him tond.

    ¡°Oh! Okay.¡± Iceman was relieved when he heard Tony¡¯s answer, and then pushed Professor Charles and Blink towards the ce behind Peter and Daredevil.

    Huh!

    As Charles and others walked forward, there was another burst of sound outside the top floor of the Stoke Industrial Building, and someone came again. This time it was Dark Knight Harry, who also came on his Hoverboard.

    At this point, all the people who rushed over here after hearing the news that Mirage Knight was still alive had been gathered, the only person who was missing was Mirage Knight himself.

 Chapter 434 Return

    <h4>Chapter 434 Return</h4>

    Huhu~

    In the sky of New York illuminated by various bright lights, a silver-white Iron Man flew by quickly, and Lin Rui, who was sent to Siberia, finally returned.

    ¡°JARVIS, have Peter and others arrived yet?¡± Lin Rui asked JARVIS while looking at the night view of New York below through the three-D disy in the helmet.

    ¡°Yes, Spiderman, Daredevil, Mirage Knight, and X-Men have all arrived.¡± JARVIS quickly replied when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°Are they all there? It seems that they are waiting for me. It¡¯s a nice feeling although a bit embarrassing.¡± Lin Rui in the steel suit said.

    JARVIS: ¡°¡­¡± JARVIS did not respond to Lin Rui, but silently increased the engine power of the Iron Man Armor.

    Brush!

    ¡­

    On the tform on the top floor of the Stark Industries building, Tony and other seven people stood or sat looking at the dark night ahead. JARVIS had just reported that Mirage Knight had arrived.

    Although Lin Rui has encountered dangerous situations before, this is the first time that Lin Rui has faced such deadly dangerous situation, which is why Peter and his team are so nervous. However,pared to Peter who only cares about Lin Rui, Professor Charles has more to think about.

    Huh!

    Soon, after Tony and others had watched the night sky for a while, a sh of fire rushed towards this side from the midair, it was an Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°He came back!¡± The moment he saw that Iron Man, Peter, who hadn¡¯t made a sound since he arrived, shouted excitedly.

    Brush!

    Boom!

    As Peter shouted, the Iron Man flew a parab straight out of the air andnded on the tform. JARVIS had cooperated to release several robotic arms from the tform, helping disarm the Iron Man¡¯s steel suit after the Iron Man had fallen.

    As the mechanical arm took away the Iron Man Armor suit piece by piece, the figure of Mirage Knight slowly appeared in front of Peter and the other seven.

    Phoo~

    After most of the armor on his body had been removed, the person raised his head and looked at the person waiting for him, and then took a step forward. Mirage Knight, or Jackson Lin, reappeared in front of everyone after missing for more than thirty hours.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I am very happy to see you again.¡± After all the Iron Man Armor was removed, Lin Rui wearing the Phantom Suit had also walked in front of Tony and the others, he looked at the seven people waiting for him in front of him and smiled.

    Call!

    The second after Lin Rui finished greeting, Peter had rushed out from behind Tony and hugged Lin Rui. Behind Peter, another figure also rushed out. It was Harry, who also hugged Lin Rui. At this moment, Mirage Knight, Spiderman, and Dark Knight hugged each other.

    ¡°Cough! I know you are worried about me, but I¡¯m okay now.¡± Lin Rui was hugged hard by Peter and Harry. Feeling the concern from his friends, he was happy but there are other people in front of them now, otherwise, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t mind letting Peter and Harry hug more.

    Call!

    ¡°Next time! Don¡¯t do such dangerous things anymore!¡± Releasing Lin Rui, Peter said in a serious voice. If it weren¡¯t for Lin Rui¡¯s desire for Magic Cube, he wouldn¡¯t had been transported by the Magic Cube together with Red Skull.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡± Lin Rui patted Peter¡¯s shoulder and spoke seriously. As for whether Lin Rui will behave the same way next time, it depends on the situation at that time.

    ¡°Wee back.¡± After Peter finished speaking, Harry spoke a sentence from the side. Harry, who was already a director of arge group, obviously had a mature mind.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    After embracing Peter and Harry respectively, Lin Rui faced Tony and others again. Looking at Tony, Lin Rui expressed his gratitude. Lin Rui knew that Tony was actually the one who underwent a lot of pressure after his disappearance. Finally, Lin Rui looked at Professor Charles in a wheelchair.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I¡¯m d you are okay.¡± Professor Charles said in a rxed tone after seeing that Mirage Knight is still alive.

    ¡°Professor Charles, I am d you came here in person.¡± Looking at the wise bald old man in front of him, Lin Rui spoke earnestly.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I knew you would be okay!¡± After Lin Rui and Professor Charles finished their talk, Iceman walked out and he opened his arms to give Lin Rui a big hug while talking.

    Lin Rui will certainly not refuse Iceman¡¯s embrace. Among X-Men, Iceman is Lin Rui¡¯s first acquaintance and the mostpatible Mutant. Lin Rui and Iceman hugged, and then Lin Rui found that Iceman¡¯s body does not seem to have recovered.

    ¡°Robert, haven¡¯t you recovered yet?¡± Lin Rui asked Iceman worriedly.

    ¡°Well, I used too much powerst time, it will take some time for me to fully recover.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Iceman smiled and replied.

    In thest battle on the Golden Gate Bridge, because Hydra used the Magic Cube¡¯s space strike for the first time, Iceman broke out with his Absolute Ice attack. Although he blocked the attack, he used the power beyond the Fourth Level Mutant and he couldn¡¯t control it, causing Iceman¡¯s body to be directly injured seriously, and it would take a long time and rest for him to make aplete recovery.

    In fact, being a high-level Mutant may not be a good thing. Although a higher level of Mutation will allow for better control of your own abilities, it will not cause harm to people around you. Like Mutants below Level 2, although some are very capable, but because they can not control their powers, they will always cause harm to the people around them. This situation is the main reason why Mutants cannot be epted in the mass society.

    Once the level reaches the highest level known to date, level 5, it represents their versatility and is almost unlimited. And the use of such a strong ability requires the same strong body, if the body is not strong enough, it will be exploded before the ability is used. This is also the reason why the most powerful Mutants on earth are Fourth-Level Peak Mutants, because some rare Fifth-Level Mutants are either unable to exert their full strength, or they are strangled because they cannot withstand such powerful forces in the body.

    ¡°So, maybe this can help you.¡± After listening to Iceman¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui thought about it for a while and directly took out a Serum from the inner space of the Phantom Suit and handed it to Iceman.

    This Serum is not the Gene Therapy Serum produced by Oscorp, but it is something that Lin Rui had just redeemed from the System Shop that can help a Mutant in his/her recovery. Although Oscorp¡¯s Gene Serum can treat many diseases at the gic level, Mutants¡¯ genes are not entirely simr to that of a normal human being, so those Serums are useless to them.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know if this Serum would be useful but Iceman still smiled and took it.

    ¡°Okay, since everyone has seen Mirage Knight, let¡¯s not stand outside anymore. The wind at night is still a bit cold.¡± Seeing that everyone had already greeted Lin Rui, Tony as the host pped his hands before speaking.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in.¡± Lin Rui had walked toward Tony¡¯s luxurious top-floor office with Peter and others after nodding towards Tony.

 Chapter 435 Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 435 Arrives</h4>

    After a few minutes, four members of the League of Defender: Mirage Knight, Spiderman, Daredevil, Dark Knight; X-Men¡¯s three members: Professor Charles, Iceman, Blink; in addition to Stark Tower owner, Tony Stark are already seated in the luxury office.

    After asking JARVIS to arrange for the robot to deliver some drinks, Tony sat on his own couch and waved his ss at the people in front of him. It was the first time Tony¡¯s top office had so many people in it, they are some of the special people that the average person would never see. If people in this room went on a riot then Tony¡¯s Iron Man army won¡¯t be enough to stop them.

    ¡°Well, now I can get Mirage Knight to tell me about his missing day. You are all very curious about this, I suppose.¡± Seeing that everyone was quiet, Tony, the host, spoke first. As for what Lin Rui should say, of course, he has discussed with Tony before.

    After Tony finished speaking, no one said anything. It was a tacit eptance of what Tony said. After finishing his drink, Lin Rui puts down his ss and looks around at the group sitting in front of him.

    ¡°Actually, I just wanted to stop Red Skull from leaving. However, I underestimated his determination to teleport away. Although I hit him at thest moment, the teleportation started, and it was still unstable teleportation¡­ Finally, I woke up in a very unfamiliar ce and one day has passed by then, and Red Skull was right next to me, dead.¡± Lin Rui simply exined as he looked at these people in front of him.

    ¡°Then, I contacted Mr. Stark and asked him to send Iron Man to rescue me. After all, I suffered a serious injury during the teleportation process, and there is no way I could havee back from such a faraway ce alone.¡± Lin Rui concealed the location of his teleportation and a trip to Hydra¡¯s Siberia base.

    It¡¯s not that Lin Rui wants to hide it from others. The key is that there are some things that don¡¯t need to be known to too many people. Even if these people in front of him are trustworthy, Lin Rui will not tell them everything for now. Regarding the Siberia base and Magic Cube, Lin Rui will exin it to Professor Charles individually. At that time, Professor Charles will choose whether to tell other X-Men or not.

    ¡°That¡¯s really lucky!¡± Peter, sitting next to Lin Rui, said with some emotion in his voice.

    The faces of Iceman and others on the other side of the room were simr in the way that it said that he was lucky enough to survive the teleportation. Lin Rui said that Red Skull has died from the same teleportation, which also reflects the strength and luck of Mirage Knight which is obviously higher than Red Skull.

    ¡°Then, Mirage Knight, how are you now? If you are seriously injured, go back to rest first.¡± Peter also reacted to Lin Rui¡¯s words and ask him to rest.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay now, don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Rui waved his hand when he saw Peter¡¯s worried look. Lin Rui¡¯s mental damage will not be cured for a while but his physical injuries are almost recovered.

    ¡°Sir, Captain Rogers has arrived.¡± Just when Lin Rui sat down and said a few words, JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly came out. Rogers, who hadn¡¯te here before, still came now, apparently taking care of his own affairs.

    ¡°How did hee here? Let him jump down if he is on a Quinjet.¡± Tony said with a frown when he heard JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS has already sent the news.

    Faced with Tony¡¯s treatment of Captain America, Peter and others were a little embarrassed, but they didn¡¯t say anything. After all, this is the Stark Industries Building, Tony¡¯s home.

    Buzzing!

    Boom!

    Shortly after JARVIS¡¯s voice, Lin Rui heard the sound of an engine outside. It was clear that the Quinjet had arrived. Then a heavy weight fell to the ground. Hearing this, Lin Rui and others¡¯ face changed again. Looks like Captain America Steve Rogers really jumped right off the Quinjet.

    Da Da~

    Soon Peter and the others, who were looking out, saw arge figureing in slowly. It was Captain Rogers. After dealing with his affairs inside SHIELD, Steve Rogers came here.

    ¡°Captain Rogers.¡± Looking at the person who came in, Lin Rui stood up from the sofa and greeted him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, it¡¯s nice to see you again, you can always surprise people.¡± Seeing Mirage Knight unharmed, Rogers said happily.

    ¡°Thank you, by the way, Red Skull is dead. If you want to see his body, you should be able to see it tomorrow.¡± After hearing Rogers, Lin Rui responded with a smile and then told Rogers something. The thing, that is the death of the Red Skull.

    Brush!

    Sure enough, after listening to Lin Rui saying that Red Skull was dead, Rogers¡¯ eyes suddenly became sharper. As the actual leader of Hydra, Red Skull was Rogers¡¯ worst enemy more than sixty years ago. He had thought that Red Skull had died sixty years ago, but in thest mission, he suddenly saw him living and breathing. No one knows how surprised Rogers was.

    ¡°Is he finally dead? He should have died long ago.¡± Rogers said in a low tone after taking a deep breath.

    ¡°Well, since you are here too, maybe we can take this opportunity to rify some things formally.¡± Before Peter could stand up and say hello to Rogers, Tony put down the ss in his hand and looked at Rogers.

    Tony suddenly said this and there were only three people in this room who understood him: Lin Rui, Professor Charles, and Rogers. The rest of the people didn¡¯t know what Tony¡¯s words meant. Tony¡¯s words are about the fact that the people who came together to establish the Earth Federation will finally formally establish a rtionship.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today, Mr. Stark.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Professor Charles, who has been sitting there, suddenly replied.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s about time.¡± When Professor Charles spoke, Rogers, who had just arrived, nodded in response.

    ¡°Well, I knew I wouldn¡¯t have much time to rx.¡± Seeing that Professor Charles and Captain Rogers had already responded, Lin Rui responded with a wry smile. But that was also the first thing he intended to do when he came back.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what are you talking about?¡± Peter asked curiously after hearing what Tony and the others said and seeing Lin Rui¡¯s serious look.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Lin Rui said in a low voice and winked at Peter.

    Phoo~

    When Lin Rui answered Peter, Tony had also stood up.

    ¡°Then,e with me, my top floor is more than enough for that,¡± Tony said as he walked towards the back of the office.

    Behind Tony, Professor Charles controlled the wheelchair by himself, and Captain Rogers also walked over. In the end, Lin Rui followed behind them under Peter and others¡¯ doubtful eyes.

    In the end, Peter and the others fell silent in this luxurious office.

 Chapter 436 The First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 436 The First Meeting</h4>

    Following Tony, Lin Rui came to a secret room half the size of the luxurious office in front of them. Although the area of ??this secret room is a bit smallpared to the luxurious office, it is already veryrge, at least as a secret room.

    As he walked in, Lin Rui also noticed the doors closing behind him. Based on Lin Rui¡¯s previous knowledge of Tony¡¯s office, he didn¡¯t know that there was such a secret room behind the top-level office. So, it can be seen how much attention Tony paid to this meeting.

    ¡°Sit wherever you like, I don¡¯t have many rules here.¡± He sat down on a sofa in the secret room first and looked at Lin Rui and others before saying. Of course, Tony said this mainly to Rogers as Professor Charles was already in his own wheelchair.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui would of course not stand on ceremony and he directly sat down in a chair. As for Captain Rogers, he also sat down beside Lin Rui. Up to now, the team members of the Earth Federation consisted of Lin Rui, Captain America Steve¡¤Rogers, Iron Man Tony¡¤Stark, and Professor X Charles.

    ¡°Okay, I think we all know why we are here.¡± Seeing everyone sitting down, Tony continued.

    As the first person to support Lin Rui¡¯s crazy n, Tony himself has a great say in it. Therefore, even if facing the famous Captain America and Professor X, his voice and presence are not weak.

    ¡°Tony, we all know what you mean, so don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Rogers frowned when he heard Tony¡¯s words. As the Captain of the Avengers Alliance, and the future Director of SHIELD, Rogers does not like Tony¡¯s sense of superiority.

    Listening to Rogers, Tony was about to say something more. After all, Tony hated Rogers from the very beginning and now Rogers had choked him in front of Lin Rui and Professor Charles. If it weren¡¯t for the name Captain America, Tony wouldn¡¯t let him join the team.

    ¡°Since Mirage Knight is fine this time and Red Skull has been confirmed dead, Hydra can be said to have beenpletely destroyed. Speaking of it, this should be regarded as a huge victory after we joined hands.¡± Just as Tony¡¯s face changed and he was ready to speak again, Professor Charles in a wheelchair suddenly spoke. Obviously, Professor Charles also felt the ufortable situation between Tony and Rogers and he nned to use some words to ease the atmosphere.

    In this secret room, in addition to Lin Rui who is equally powerful and has Phantom Suit defense, Professor Charles should be able to invade the minds of Captain Rogers and Tony. However, he did not intend to do so. On one hand, Professor Charles is not the kind of Mutant who would use his ability at will. On the other hand, it is also a respect for his allies.

    ¡°Speaking of this eradication n for Hydra, Mirage Knight still has something to tell you. Some information was difficult to exin when I was outside, but it doesn¡¯t matter here.¡± After Charles interrupted, Tony didn¡¯t look at Rogers either but continued.

    After Tony has finished speaking, Professor Charles and Captain Rogers turn their attention to Lin Rui, who has not spoken since entering the room. Being watched by Captain America and Professor X, even though Lin Rui has strongposure, he is also a little nervous.

    ¡°Ahem! Well, with regard to our joint attack on Hydra this time, in fact, apart from eliminating Hydra, I think Captain Rogers and Professor Charles should be very concerned about the news I told you before.¡± Coughed twice to relive some of his tension, Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°Yes, we take seriously both the im that the earth will be invaded by some extraterrestrial civilizations and the Cosmic Treasure Magic Cube that has been proved to be in Red Skull hand. And it¡¯s because of those circumstances that I¡¯m betting on the future of the Mutants on your league.¡± Professor Charles nodded in response to Lin Rui¡¯s words with a glint in his eye.

    ¡°Although I just hope that the earth¡¯s civilization will develop better in the future, and we can try to make the earth¡¯s future more stable.¡± Looking at Mirage Knight sitting opposite him, Rogers also spoke seriously. Rogers can also see the current situation of the earth very clearly. Without a force strong enough to suppress everything, this situation where each force fights on its own will continue.

    ¡°Well, my information is true. However, although I was teleported away with the Red Skull this time, I did not get the Magic Cube. It seems to have fallen out during the teleportation process, and it may be anywhere on Earth now.¡± After hearing Professor Charles and Rogers¡¯s response, Lin Rui first told them the current situation of Magic Cube.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t get it?¡± After Lin Rui said that he didn¡¯t get the Magic Cube, a trace of doubt shed in Captain Rogers¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared. Obviously, Rogers had some doubts about this news but he hid it.

    ¡°An item like that which is strong enough to bring destruction to the must be kept safe in our hands. I will send out some X-Men to find this Magic Cube. I hope Mr. Stark will cooperate in that.¡± Professor Charles does not doubt Lin Rui¡¯s words, but he is equally eager to keep such an item in his hands.

    Although Professor Charles didn¡¯t see the power of Magic Cube with his own eyes, its ability to open stable portals was enough to drive anyone crazy. Although Blink also has the same ability, it is quite limited. How can a single X-Men¡¯s power beparable to the Magic Cube with unlimited energy?

    ¡°Thank you, Professor Charles. We must get the Magic Cube. This will be an important mission for us in the future.¡± Tony nodded and said that he would cooperate with Professor Charles to find the Magic Cube.

    ¡°Then, Mirage Knight, can you determine the exact date of the appearance of the Extraterrestrial Civilization? Because, even if we start to join forces now, if theye too early, we may not be able to resist their invasion.¡± Not being too concerned about the Magic Cube, Captain Rogers looked at Lin Rui after Tony finished speaking, and then asked. The safety of the Earth is what Rogers cares most about.

    For Rogers, the amount of power he gets is less important than the amount of power he gets to protect the innocent people on the. Well, Rogers is the one with the big heart, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been injected with the Super Soldier Serum in the first ce and it wouldn¡¯t have worked otherwise.

    ¡°This, although I don¡¯t know the specific time. But, we are not that unprepared.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Lin Rui¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and then he looked at Tony.

    When Rogers finished speaking, the expression on Tony¡¯s face had slowly changed, and Lin Rui also showed a smile. Then, in front of the doubtful eyes of Captain Rogers and Professor Charles, Tony snapped his fingers.

    Pop~

    ¡°JARVIS, show our recent results to Captain Rogers and Professor Charles.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 437 The First Meeting 2

    <h4>Chapter 437 The First Meeting 2</h4>

    Brush!

    After Tony snapped his fingers and JARVIS said yes, the room was suddenly enveloped in translucent pale blue optical fibers. Then, light blue light quickly moves inside the chamber, slowly sketching out some images.

    The light blue lighting out of the chamber may seem like science fiction, but Rogers and his team are not focused on the light, but on what they outline. Because, with the passage of time, these light blue lights outlined aplex and semi-transparent 3-D image in front of them, which was an Aerospace Warship straight out of some science fiction movie. Judging from the appearance of this Aerospace Warship, it at least has surpassed any technology that is currently known to the world.

    Phoo~

    A few secondster, JARVIS used the 3-D projection to fully disy the physical structure of the E Grade Aerospace Warship in this secret room. The shape was not too big but not too small either, it is enough to show that this Warship has strong mobility and armed capabilities.

    Seeing the 3-D Aerospace Warship in front of them, Professor Charles and Rogers couldn¡¯t hide their shock. Although they have always known that Stark has some advanced technologies that surpass the general public, for example, the Anti-Gravity Engine provided to SHIELD not long ago and the Miniature Arc Reactor that caused global energy turmoil and it has not yet subsided and it can be called the Turn Of The Century Technology.

    But at this time, the E Grade Aerospace Warship they saw in front of them clearly surpassed those technologies and it has capabilities to reach outer space. Although it¡¯s airstrike capabilities may not be as good as the Helicarrier that can be called a war fortress but if such an Aerospace Warship fought with the Helicarrier, the one in front of them must win the final victory.

    ¡°This is!¡­ Aerospace Warship? Does Stark Industries already have such technology?¡± After being shocked by the picture in front of him for a while, Professor Charles first reacted, and then looked at Tony and asked eagerly.

    If Stark really has such a technology in his hands, and if it can be maturely manufactured, then their alliance force canpletely surpass other forces on the earth. Although thebination of several of their forces can still surpass any power on Earth, the deterrent power of such an Aerospace Warship is still great.

    When Professor Charles looked at Tony and asked his questions, Rogers also looked over. If SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier that wasunched some days ago was already a huge deterrent to other forces on the, then the deterrent effect of such an Aerospace Warship would be stronger than any Helicarrier.

    ¡°Is this real?¡±

    Seeing the expressions of Professor Charles and Rogers Captain, the proud look on Tony¡¯s face did not diminish in the slightest. His expression when he first got the E Grade Aerospace Warship from Lin Rui was no better than the two people in front of him.

    ¡°This¡­of course¡­ is real! Moreover, this is an Aerospace Warship, it is a Warship that can fight in Space and in any atmosphere. Moreover, Stark Industries did have the technology to make these ships and we have already started to manufacture it.¡± Without stalling, Tony had already answered their questions after enjoying the surprised expressions of Professor Charles and Rogers.

    ¡°Aerospace Warship! You have already started manufacturing! It turns out that we all underestimated Stark Industries! Mr. Stark, you really deserve to be the greatest scientist of this century!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Professor Charles was very excited and he spoke with some emotion in his voice.

    Although Stark Industries was originally the world¡¯s top group, and Stark¡¯s technology has always been the world¡¯s leading products. However, since the death of Howard Stark, Stark Industries has not produced any particrly amazing technology for a long time. Until Tony introduced the Iron Man Armor, this single-soldier super armor equipped with a Miniature Arc Reactor made the world once again recognize the name of Stark, the world¡¯s leading technology superpower.

    Now, Tony hase up with even more impressive technology, and Professor Charles doesn¡¯t know what to say. If the Iron Man Armor only enhances an individualbat capability in the atmosphere, then this Aerospace Warship has risen thebat effectiveness of Interster. And with Iron Man, Tony¡¯s Armed Forces are enough to shock the world.

    ¡°Haha, Professor Charles, you praise me so much.¡± Hearing Professor Charles¡¯s praise, Tony was unusually humble.

    However, Tony did not say that this technology was directly given to himself by Lin Rui. This is what he had discussed with Lin Rui before. The emergence of E Grade Aerospace Warship will be attributed to Stark Industries. Anyway, they have already taken out a lot of High-tech technologies so this won¡¯t be too much of a shock.

    ¡°Tony, do you have a finished product now?¡± Although Rogers was also very excited, he did not praise Tony like Professor Charles but went on to ask. In Rogers¡¯ view, such a huge Warship could not be manufactured silently by the Stark Industries as it was not small as an Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Of course, such a high-tech Warship was not easy to build even for me. Now that we¡¯re 60 percent of the way through, the rest of it will take some big moves if we want to continue. And these big moves will attract some people¡¯s attention, which is why I haven¡¯t exposed this Aerospace Warship.¡± ncing at Rogers, Tony stretched out his hand and slid on the image in front of him and replied.

    Following Tony¡¯s gestures, JARVIS presented the current progress of creating the Aerospace Warship and some technologies one by one in front of Professor Charles and Rogers. Looking at thepleted parts in front of them, the shock in the eyes of Rogers and Professor Charles has not subsided but has be more and more profound. As for Lin Rui, he hasn¡¯t spoken since just now. It¡¯s Tony¡¯s moment, and he would not interrupt it.

    ¡°So, this is my confidence, the confidence to fight the invasion of Extraterrestrial Civilization in theing future!¡± Seeing Rogers not speaking anymore, Tony pointed to the Aerospace Warship in front of him and said loudly.

    At this moment, Tony¡¯s arrogant gesture was vividly disyed, but Professor Charles and Rogers wouldn¡¯t mind either. Because at this time, Tony did have the capital to be proud, he had a weapon in his hand that could dominate the earth.

    ¡°So, this is the reason why we have so much confidence in establishing the Earth Federation.¡± Finally, after Tony finished the show, Lin Rui spoke calmly.

 Chapter 438 How Old?

    <h4>Chapter 438 How Old?</h4>

    When Captain Rogers representing SHIELD, Tony Stark representing Stark Industries, Professor Charles representing X-Men, and Lin Rui representing League of Defender disappeared in the secret room behind Tony¡¯s luxurious office, the remaining people in this luxurious room were left with each other, and perhaps the invisible JARVIS is also here.

    Less than ten minutes after Lin Rui disappeared, Spiderman Peter, who had been sitting quietly in his chair, couldn¡¯t help it. On the one hand, Peter was very curious about Lin Rui and Tony going behind them mysteriously. On the other hand, he had determined that Lin Rui was okay, and after he felt a lot more rxed, he had already recovered his previous funny personality. So, when Harry and Daredevil didn¡¯t respond, he got up from the sofa by himself and then began to slowly walk around Tony¡¯s office.

    Seeing Spiderman walking in Tony¡¯s office alone, Harry and Daredevil didn¡¯t speak, nor joined him. They came here today just to make sure that Lin Rui was okay, now they just have to wait until Lin Rui and otherse out. After touring Tony¡¯s luxurious office alone, Peter wandered over to the sofa where Iceman and Blink were sitting. He looked at Iceman, who was sitting quietly on the sofa, and Peter wanted to talk. So, after enduring for two seconds, Peter finally spoke.

    ¡°Hey! Iceman, it¡¯s been a long time! Thank you for saving everyonest time. Yourst attack was really amazing!¡± When Iceman turned to look at Peter, Peter thanked him in a rxed tone.

    ¡°No thanks necessary, I wasn¡¯t the only one who took actions at the time. Also, the name of my attack is Absolute Frozen. Or, you can understand it as a domain.¡± Looking at Spiderman beside him, Iceman responded with a smile. However,pared to the expression when he saw Spiderman before, Iceman¡¯s expression right now is a bit weird now, but it is not clear what is weird.

    ¡°Wow! Absolute frozen! It¡¯s a domain, does it mean the kind of domain characters have in the game? Within the domain, you are the strongest! Thest time you used that attack, I felt that you can freeze me to death!¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s response, Spiderman got closer and asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Almost. However, for some reason, I can¡¯t use that attack often. Last time, I used it twice in a row, which resulted in my body not fully recovering.¡± Seeing Spiderman sitting directly on the sofa next to him, Iceman¡¯s face twitched before replying.

    ¡°Really? If you are injured, you can use our treatment Serum. The effects are very good. Even a serious injury can be cured quickly. These Serums are still in the confidentiality improvement stage, but our internal staff has already used them.¡± Hearing Iceman saying that he was injured, Peter spoke enthusiastically, and while talking, he was going to get Iceman a Gene Therapy Serum.

    ¡°Well, Mirage Knight has just given me a Serum.¡± Seeing Peter picking up something, Iceman said quickly.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot about that.¡± Hearing what Iceman said, Peter also remembered that Lin Rui threw a Serum to Iceman when he came back.

    ¡°By the way, Iceman, I have always been very curious about the various abilities of Mutants. One of our partners in the League of Defender is also a Mutant. However, his ability is strengthening his body. I am curious about Mutants who have special abilities like you. Can you exin to me how you use these abilities?¡± He thought he was familiar with Iceman so Peter asked curiously.

    Peter is very curious about the Mutants that stands out from ordinary people. Those abilities that can control Elements, Space, Telepathy, and many other superpowers that exceeds everyone¡¯s expectations. Although Peter also has a very strong power, he still yearns for these special abilities. Speaking of which, Mutants also gained their abilities by mutation through Gic Mutations of ordinary people, and Peter was also bitten by a Spider before the Gic Mutations that allowed him to became Spiderman.

    Iceman looked at Peter. Although Iceman couldn¡¯t see Peter¡¯s expression through the Spiderman mask, he could be sure that the face inside must be curious. Reminiscing about the young and excessive face under Peter¡¯s mask that Iceman had seen after arriving, Iceman was already somewhat impressed.

    ¡°Well, I can answer your question. However, you also have to answer one of mine.¡± After thinking about it, Iceman suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh? Of course.¡± Peter answered without hesitation when he heard Iceman¡¯s words. When Peter thought about it, Iceman probably wanted to ask how his abilities came from, but Peter would not hide his abilities.

    ¡°We are all born with our abilities. Some people awaken these abilities early in their life, some people awake them upter, and some people may not awaken them all their lives. And the use of our abilities is like walking and running, it is something we can use whenever we want.¡± After Peter agreed, Iceman went on to talk about the Mutants¡¯ abilities.

    While talking, Iceman raised his hand. A chill came out of his hand as Peter stared. Then the chill slowly builds up over Iceman¡¯s palm and a delicate ice-crystal flower appears on his palm.

    ¡°Just like this, as long as we have enough control over our abilities, we can use them well. However, just like running for a long time, we will exhaust our energy. Our ability is not endless. Once we consume too much, it will cause harm to the body.¡± Holding the ice crystal flowers in his hand, Iceman looked at Peter and exined with a smile.

    However, what Iceman didn¡¯t continue to say was that once a Mutant broke through the Fourth Level and reached the Fifth Level which was the highest level so far. Then, their abilities would already be endless. However, the use of that endless power also requires a stronger body as a basis.

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing!¡± Peter cried out in shock as he looked at the ice crystal flower in Iceman¡¯s hand.

    Call!

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for me to ask you now.¡± Throwing the ice crystal flower in his hand to Peter, Iceman continued.

    ¡°Well, just ask,¡± Peter answered.

    ¡°Um, how old are you this year?¡± Iceman asked curiously while looking at Spiderman ying with the ice flower before him.

    Call!

    Hearing the question asked by Iceman, the ice crystal flower in Peter¡¯s hand fell on the sofa and rolled twice. How could he forget that his face had been seen by them!

    Harry and Daredevil, who were sitting on the other side, also shifted their gazes after hearing Iceman¡¯s words. They were also speechless, and Blink, who was sitting on the other side of Iceman with an indifferent expression, also has a sh of curiosity in her eyes.

    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 439

    <h4>Chapter 439</h4>

    In Tony¡¯s luxurious office, because of Iceman¡¯s sudden question, everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Spiderman. Harry was naturally not curious, he just wanted to see how Peter would answer this question. Daredevil couldn¡¯t see it at all. He always relied on his own perception and roughly knew how old Peter was. And Iceman and Blink had seen Peter¡¯s face before. They were just wondering if the Super-Popr New York Superhero was a young man in his twenties.

    ¡°This question¡­ can I not answer it?¡± Peter asked with some embarrassment when everyone was looking at him and Harry also smiled at him.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to answer, but you agreed to answer just now,¡± Iceman said with a smile when he saw Peter¡¯s embarrassment.

    When Peter heard the first half of Iceman¡¯s sentence, Peter thought he had let him go, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was still a second half-sentence waiting for him. Therefore, Peter can only ept his defeat. It¡¯s just age. They have already taken a look at his face. So what if they know his age?

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sixteen this year!¡± Looking at Iceman smiling and waiting, Peter made up his mind to answer quickly.

    ¡­

    After Peter had finished answering, all three people in this office, except Harry, including Daredevil, were stunned. Although they were mentally prepared that Spiderman would not be too old, the fact that Peter was only sixteen still surprised them.

    ¡°Sure enough, the hero is a teenager!¡± In the end, it was Daredevil who spoke softly first.

    In Daredevil¡¯s perception, Mirage Knight is also a very young teenager, probably about the same age as Spiderman, and Dark Knight, the friend of Mirage Knight and Spiderman is obviously simr in age to Spiderman and Mirage Knight. So, after learning the true age of Spiderman, Daredevil also expressed some emotion.

    ¡°You are only sixteen years old!?¡± After Daredevil spoke, the surprised expression on Iceman¡¯s face hadn¡¯t disappeared before he asked.

    Although Iceman caught a glimpse of Peter¡¯s face just now, but he didn¡¯t get a close look and Peter quickly put on his headgear, he just thought that Spiderman was probably only a young man in his twenties. But now that he heard Peter¡¯s answer, Spiderman turned out to be a minor! Thinking about the time when Spiderman became famous. This is when he is in high school?

    However, although Iceman was surprised at Spiderman¡¯s age, he soon got over his surprise. Many members of the X-Men were involved in the struggle between the various forces of Mutants when they were young. Many of them had participated in many battles between the Mutants as early as the age of sixteen. Just like Iceman, his experience in his youth was much richer than Spiderman.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m finished answering your question, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± It seemed that he didn¡¯t want others to worry about his age too much, and Peter walked toward Harry and the others after he answered.

    Peter has always known that his strength and Spiderman¡¯s identity need to be kept a secret. After all, he is only sixteen years old. He was in high school and if his true identity was revealed then Aunt May would not agree with him being a Hero. And because of Lin Rui and Harry, Peter is very satisfied with his current state, guarding his secrets with his friends, and working hard together to maintain the safety of the city.

    Seeing Spiderman standing up and leaving, Iceman still had a lot to ask, but he didn¡¯t know how to ask his questions. Iceman now wants to know what kind of person Mirage Knight is, is he also a teenager? After all, Mirage Knight is obviously very familiar with Spiderman in real life, which can be seen from their rtionship. If Spiderman is just a high school student, what about Mirage Knight?

    ¡°What are youughing at? Be careful I expose you too!¡± When Peter walked back to his ce, Harry was smiling at him, and Peter whispered threateningly.

    Harry: ¡°Haha.¡±

    Just like that, Peter and the others waited for about half an hour outside chatting. After JARVIS arranged for the robot to deliver drinks for the second round, Tony and the other three walked out of the secret room. However,pared to the calmness of everyone¡¯s faces when they entered, now both Rogers and Professor Charles can¡¯t hide their excitement.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, can we go back? Jack and Deadpool are waiting for you at the base.¡± Seeing Lin Rui and others havee out, Peter hurriedly jumped up and shouted. Although Peter wanted to know what Lin Rui and the others were discussing, he wanted to leave here now, he did not want to receive the curious attention from Iceman.

    ¡°Well, I can go back now.¡± Lin Rui nodded and agreed without noticing Peter¡¯s tone.

    In fact, after Tony showed Rogers and Professor Charles the E Grade Aerospace Warship, their secret team has be very strong. Sometime after that, they were discussing a question raised by Lin Rui. That is, what is the name of their Top-Secret Organization. In order to establish this name, the four of them discussed for a long time and still did note to any conclusion.

    Because the name must represent their forces, which is more difficult. And neither Tony, Nor Lin Rui, nor Captain Rogers, nor Charles would give in. So, in the end, they didn¡¯te up with a solution.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Professor Charles, Captain Rogers, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Lin Rui who decided to return to the base turned around and greeted the three behind him. Lin Rui had to go back and think about some things.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tony casually waved his hand. Anyway, he would still call Lin Rui over tomorrow. Tony has a lot of work waiting for him.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mirage Knight.¡± Rogers and Professor Charles nodded to Lin Rui together.

    Afterward, Lin Rui and Peter walked towards the tform outside the office. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t need Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor to send him this time, he can go back on a Hoverboard with Harry.

    Brush!

    Huhu!

    Soon, under the watch of Tony and others, the four members of the League of Defender had left directly from Tony¡¯s Stark Industries building. Professor Charles also left with Iceman and Blink. Before leaving, Iceman was looking very strange and no one had any ideas as to what he was thinking. But at this point, Professor Charles had more important things on his mind, or he would have noticed something wrong with Iceman.

    Buzzing~

    The space door in front of him slowly disappeared, and Rogers¡¯ gaze returned to Tony next to him.

    ¡°Tony, you found an amazing young man!¡± Rogers suddenly said, looking at Tony¡¯s faint expression.

    This sentence came from Rogers¡¯ heart. How could people like Rogers and Professor Charles don¡¯t know that Tony and Mirage Knight have a very good rtionship, and they can roughly guess the age of Dark Knight and Spiderman? The technology Tony hade up with is likely to have Mirage Knight¡¯s share. Therefore, Rogers was a little envious of Tony.

    ¡°That I did!¡± Tony responded unceremoniously when he heard Rogers¡¯ words. Getting to know Lin Rui was a very lucky thing in Tony¡¯s life.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going back too. I think you know the internal affairs of SHIELD, so don¡¯t just watch if you can help.¡± Nodding towards Tony, Rogers walked out after saying hisst sentence. The Quinjet which had been suspended in the sky before had received an order to pick him up.

    ¡°I know.¡± Looking at Rogers¡¯ back, Tony faintly agreed.

    ¡°In this world, there are many things waiting for me to explore!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 440 Change

    <h4>Chapter 440 Change</h4>

    The next day, when Lin Rui woke up from his bed, he feltfortable all over his body. No matter what dangerous things you experience outside, as long as you get home and feel the care of your family, they would be able to let go of everything and enjoy life.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s been a long time since I have been free of worries!¡± Stretching his body out on the bed, Lin Rui muttered to himself while looking at the sunny weather outside the window. Although there are still some things that need to be solved by Lin Rui one by one, he just wants to take a break at this time.

    Brush!

    Then Lin Rui jumped up from the bed, got into the bathroom with a towel, he wanted to take a shower, and then go to school. Because of what happened before, Lin Rui has skipped school for several days. Although Tony Stark¡¯s name is a shield for him, Lin Rui still wants to experience his high school life. Because Lin Rui has a hunch that maybe his learning career will end soon.

    Twenty minutester, a figure quickly rushed out of Lin Rui¡¯s house, ¡°Dad! Mom! I¡¯m going to school!¡±

    While shouting, Lin Rui pushed the bicycle in the yard on the road.

    ¡°Be careful on the road!¡± The voice of his father Lin Hai came out when Lin Rui had already ridden on the road.

    Call!

    ¡°Hey! Good morning! Uncle McKay!¡± Lin Rui smiled and greeted a big-bellied uncle who was exercising in the yard as he passed him.

    ¡°Morning! Jackson!¡± Uncle McKay responded with a smile when he saw Lin Rui riding by.

    These neighbors have not seen Lin Rui for several days, but they have already known that Jackson is interning with Tony Stark, so they are used to Lin Rui¡¯s absence.

    And just when Lin Rui was about to leave on the bike, he suddenly saw someone at the house of Uncle Smith next door. Because of Tom¡¯s disappearance, the Smiths are now looking for Tom almost every day, but they have not found anything. And now there are more people in the family, yesterday should be another day without them getting anything.

    ¡°Uncle Smith, don¡¯t worry, I will let Tom recover and I will bring him home soon!¡± Lin Rui thought silently.

    Call!

    Then, Lin Rui has stepped on the pedal and hurried to the school.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui temporarily returned to normal high school life, Tony was in the undergroundboratory of his seaside vi. Because many of Tony¡¯s private researches are highly scientific and technological, his undergroundboratory is also highly confidential, which is divided into five experimental areas, and he is now in the Fourth Experimental Area, where an experiment that he suspended before is getting conducted.

    In an ultra-strong ss-enclosedboratory in the Fourth Experimental Zone, an Armed Battle Armor with a shape that is very different from that of an Iron Man Armor is being ced inside. Compared with the technological appearance of the Iron Man Armor with various devices for all-round protection, this Armed Armor is more inclined to the exoskeleton-like suit. And under this battle armor is a disc with some ck unidentified substances inside it.

    ¡°JARVIS, you said that Venom has changed. What is the change? I have been waiting here for ten minutes, and it still hasn¡¯t moved at all.¡± Outside theboratory, Tony was holding a tablet in his hand, looking confused and he asked JARVIS.

    Originally, after Tony received theplete design blueprint of the E Grade Aerospace Warship provided by Lin Rui and after the Sorcerer demonstrated their Magical spells and Abilities several times, he has put aside the research on Venom. Because this Extraterrestrial Creature has many different characteristics, but it seems to bepletely inadequatepared to the continuously upgraded Iron Man Armor.

    While constantly upgrading his Iron Man Armor and studying magic, Tony has put Venom aside and he nned to study it again when he has some free time. After all, this is also the first Space creature that Tony has gotten his hands on. Therefore, in the absence of energy supply, Venom has already fallen asleep.

    However, just this morning, JARVIS suddenly told Tony that the ¡°Sleeping¡± Venom that was ced in the Fourth Experimental Area had shown some changes and JARVIS asked him toe and see it in person. However, Tony has been waiting here for ten minutes, and nothing has happened.

    Drop~

    Just after Tony asked this question, a beep suddenly came from the tablet in his hand.

    ¡°Sir, Venom has awakened.¡± At the same time that the prompt sounded, JARVIS also spoke.

    ¡°Woke up?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s gaze shifted to theboratory in front of him again. The ck substance in the disk under the armor was the sleeping Venom.

    ¡°Yes, our previous experiments on Venom have confirmed that it can absorb a lot of energy from any host it chooses. However, in addition to the host¡¯s biological energy, Iter discovered that it can also absorb electricity and heat, and it is now absorbing the energy in the core of the Armed Battle Armor.¡± When Tony raised his doubts, JARVIS replied timely.

    ¡°Absorption of electricity and heat? This should not have been the case before, right? Is this the change it did upon itself to change it¡¯s own survival requirements? It¡¯s a very powerful ability and it takes survival of the fittest to the extreme level. ¡°After hearing the answer from JARVIS, Tony frowned.

    ¡®If Venom really has such a function, then it may still have great research value. After all, this evolutionary ability to quickly change one¡¯s own living conditions ording to one¡¯s own environment can y a big role everywhere. It¡¯s no wonder that Venom can drift through the infinite universe ande to the earth. Its abilities should be far more than what it showed,¡¯ Tony thought silently in his heart.

    ¡°Yes, this is indeed a skill that it has rapidly evolved during this time. Moreover, under such changes, I also discovered another thing.¡± To Tony¡¯s conjecture, JARVIS gave an affirmative answer. However, it seems that in addition to these, JARVIS has more discoveries.

    ¡°Really? Ok. I am now really curious, what have you found?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes became more focused when he heard JARVIS.

    Drop~drop~drop~

    As the first beep came out, a beep followed one after another. This was to remind that the Battle Armor Core Energy in theboratory was rapidly losing and it was getting absorbed by Venom below. Obviously Venom was awakening quickly and Tony also watched these changes in theboratory more seriously. He wanted to see what JARVIS had said about the changes in Venom.

    Gulugulu~

    Finally, after 40% of the Core Energy of the Battle Armor was absorbed by Venom, the four things below Venom finally moved, and the ck pool of Venom began to wriggle. Then, in front of Tony¡¯s gaze, a tentacle stretched out from Venom¡¯s main body.

    Brush!

 Chapter 441 Evolution

    <h4>Chapter 441 Evolution</h4>

    Snapped!

    The tentacles protruding from Venom¡¯s body just stretched out and shot at the chest of the Battle Armor at a very fast speed, where the Core Energy of the Armor was located.

    Brush!

    After the first tentacles touched the armor, the body of Venom below split into dozens of tentacles instantly, and they quickly clung to the Armor. Then, the entire Venom directly covered the chest of the Battle Armor under the pull of the tentacles.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Seeing Venom covering the Armor and absorbing the energy of the armor, Tony tilted his head and asked JARVIS.

    However, JARVIS did not answer this time, it should be for Tony to keep watching. And Tony turned his attention back when he didn¡¯t get the answer from JARVIS. He also knew that JARVIS would not waste his time with such boring things. Moreover, even if there is no changeter, the current findings are enough.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi ~

    As Tony waited quietly, Venom clinging to the Energy Core of the Armor¡¯s chest to absorb energy seemed to have absorbed enough energy, and then split out a lot of tentacles again. This time, Venom¡¯s body remained on the chest of the armor, and then the split tentacles quickly spread towards the limbs of the Armor.

    Before Tony¡¯s eyes, Venom¡¯s current behavior is like taking this lifeless armor as a host and starting to arm it. Soon, the tentacles that Venom stretched out have wrapped the entire armor. In theboratory, the alloy armor that was originally silver-white has now be pure ck, and the material of the armor is not visible from the outside.

    ¡°JARVIS, has Venom armed itself this Armor?¡± Looking at the scene before him, Tony asked JARVIS with a sh of light in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Venom waking up from a deep sleep not only seems to have evolved the ability to absorb energy such as electricity and heat, but it also seems to still Armed the host who provides energy to it.¡± This time, JARVIS finally answered Tony. This was also a new discovery by JARVIS, and he felt that he should tell Tony.

    Looking at the pure ck Battle Armor armed with Venom in theboratory, Tony¡¯s mind shed with many thoughts. When Tony had gotten Venom, it could only absorb the host¡¯s biological energy and had no interest in things like Iron Man Armor.

    But after Tony put it to sleep for a while, it can not only absorb other energies but it can also Arm the Armor?

    ¡°JARVIS, have you tested the changes to the Armor after it was Armed with Venom?¡± Tony asked as he looked at the ck Armor in theboratory. If the Venom-Armed Armor has improved, then Venom¡¯s ability would be quite useful.

    ¡°Sir, judging from the data sent from the internal system of the Battle Armor, although Venom contains a lot of abilities, the Battle Armor does not seem to have changed much. However, thisyer of Venom can iste most of the electronic surveince and also enhance the Armor¡¯s defense.¡± JARVIS answered Tony, but there were not many surprises.

    ¡°No change? It seems that it still can¡¯t increase the strength of an inanimate object like a War Armor. That¡¯s right, if it can even increase something that is produced by walking around a machine tool, then this Venom would be too overpowered.¡± Tony was a little disappointed when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer but he soon figured it out.

    Venom is a creature and it is normal that it cannot enhance things like metal armor.

    ¡°JARVIS, is it stable in this form?¡± After excluding the fact that Venom can directly enhance the armor, Tony became concerned about other issues.

    After Venom absorbs the host¡¯s energy, it uses its special method to enhance the host¡¯s strength. Now Venom absorbs energy without any useful output and Tony feels that this is a bit wasteful. So, an idea in his mind slowly became clear.

    ¡°As long as the energy provided is sufficient, it will always remain in this state,¡± JARVIS answered as he had been recording Venom¡¯s state and these are simple questions.

    ¡°Well, if you say that, we can use it to enhance the concealment of the Special Armor, and it would not be useless.¡± After receiving JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony whispered.

    Because of Venom¡¯s ability to influence the host¡¯s thoughts to absorb more biological energy, Tony never wanted to use Venom on humans again. So, this result may be better now. However, Tony always felt that Venom shouldn¡¯t only have such a little effect.

    Is there anything he has overlooked, and what he didn¡¯t think of?

    Snapped!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Tony lowered his head and thought for a while and he suddenly snapped his fingers and shouted, and his eyes lit up again.

    ¡°JARVIS, you just said that the awakened Venom has evolved to absorb other energies such as electricity and heat. Then, does it mean that it no longer needs to influence the host¡¯s mind to absorb their biological energy?¡± Tony raised his head and at this moment, his eyes were filled with a strange glint, this was the same glint that appeared in his eyes when he created the Iron Man Armor before.

    ¡°If we consider this from the perspective of survival then Venom with enough electrical energy does not need to use its previous method to affect the host¡¯s mind to absorb the biological energy. ording to my calctions, Venom¡¯s evolution seems to havepletely abandoned the need for biological energy. The absorption has turned to other energy such as electricity and heat.¡± JARVIS replied rationally upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°If this is the case, is the energy it absorbs used to split, multiply, and store? This is too wasteful.¡± Looking at the ck armor in theboratory, Tony¡¯s eyes brightened.

    ¡°Because we have not provided enough energy for Venom before, the energy it absorbs now should be the first priority to keep itself alive, and then to multiply.¡± JARVIS still responded rationally to Tony¡¯s words.

    When they were studying Venom before, they also discovered that if there is enough energy then Venom will split its body and both parts will be an independent entity after forty-eight hours.

    However, Tony didn¡¯t mean this! Because of Venom¡¯s ability to evolve after waking up this time, Tony had a new and very bold idea in his mind. That is to keep Venom Armed with Armors. Since Venom can make the ck Spiderman so strong when he was parasitizing Peter, it is obvious to all that Venom has increased the strength of its host.

    And now Venom no longer needs to absorb the Biological Energy by influencing the host¡¯s thoughts, so it can be used to Arm someone or something again.

    ¡°So, it is now in a state of energy saturation. Perhaps¡­ JARVIS, block the Core Energy of that armor.¡± With a clear idea in his mind, Tony suddenly issued an order to JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir. But, can you tell me what ns you have?¡± JARVIS asked while executing Tony¡¯s order. This is also a change after JARVIS has continued to evolve. JARVIS would not ask Tony such questions before.

    ¡°My n, you¡¯ll know itter.¡± After answering JARVIS., Tony had left the ce and walked towards the test bench behind him. He was going to make some preparations.

 Chapter 442 Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 442 Experiment</h4>

    Phoo~

    Tony came back less than a minute after leaving and he looked a little impatient. The difference between the reappearing Tony and one minute before he left was that he had already put on histest Iron Man Armor. Except for his unarmed right forearm, all other parts of his body were protected.

    In the only right hand that was unarmed. Several alloy bars extending from the parts of the upper arm¡¯s Iron Man Armor circled Tony¡¯s right forearm, with an energy block iid in the middle.

    As for JARVIS, he had blocked the Core Energy System of the Battle Armor in theboratory before Tony left, Venom could no longer absorb energy. However, the energy it had just absorbed was enough for it to move for a long time. The current Venom still maintains the state of Arming the Armor and there seems to be no other changes.

    ¡°OK! JARVIS, open the door of theboratory, I want to go in!¡± After briefly checking his own weapons, Tony then walked to the door of theboratory, and at the same time ordered JARVIS.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t rmend you to go in.¡± After hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS did not open the door of theboratory immediately, but give out a suggestion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, JARVIS, I just want to go in and experiment with one of my Ideas to see if Venom can continue to be used by others without affecting the host. Moreover, I would just let it attach to my forearm, and if something went wrong then destroy it.¡± Tony exined with a smile when JARVIS stopped him.

    That¡¯s right, Tony just wanted to see for himself whether Venom couldplete the Armor strengthening of the host without affecting the host. Many of the previous experiments on Venom have shown that Venom has a great effect on host strength enhancement.

    And Venom is a creature that can feel its host¡¯s thoughts. He can change itself ording to the host¡¯s request, just like when Peter was parasitized before, he could make Venom into various suits.

    If Tony can really magnify Venom¡¯s advantages after eliminating Venom¡¯s shorings, then it will be a brand-new weapon, a weapon that ispletely different from the Iron Man Armor. Simply think about it, Venom can quickly Arm the host and help the host gain a powerful strength and Venom can also make corresponding changes with the changes in the external environment.

    Such a function is the envy of many Advance Agents. Based on Venom¡¯s current capabilities, Tony wanted to develop a new type of armor.

    ¡°Although this kind of test is necessary, I still don¡¯t rmend you to test it on yourself.¡± After understanding what Tony was going to do, JARVIS continued to persuade him. In JARVIS¡¯s thinking, as long as there is a one percent danger, he doesn¡¯t want Tony to risk it.

    ¡°Who else is there beside me? Jackson? It is better if I did this then let anyone else face this danger. Open the door. Are you still worried that Venom can affect me when I am armed with the Iron Man Armor?¡± Facing JARVIS¡¯s persuasion, Tony said helplessly.

    In fact, the aggressiveness of Venom itself should not be taken into ount at all, but the most threatening thing is its influence on the host¡¯s thoughts so that the host can act ording to Venom¡¯s wishes.

    However, Tony doesn¡¯t believe that only one forearm would be enough for Venom toplete it parasite on him and Venom won¡¯t be able to affect him much with his counter attacks. Moreover, judging by logic, when there is enough energy, Venom will no longer absorb the bioenergy of its host.

    ¡°Then, all right, Sir.¡± In the end, JARVIS still failed to persuade Tony to give up such a decision.

    Card~

    In the next moment, JARVIS has opened the door of theboratory. Tony¡¯s eyes shed with light and then he walked in without hesitation. It was just an experiment. He had done it many times before, and Tony, who had faced many life and death situations, wouldn¡¯t be afraid of something that posses little to no danger at the moment.

    Da Da~

    Tony, wearing an Iron Man Armor stepped closer to the Battle Armor Armed by Venom. Through the scanning of the Battle Armor, Tony knew that there was a lot of energy inside Venom, which it had just absorbed.

    The energy in the Energy Block on Tony¡¯s bare right forearm far exceeded the Core Energy of the Battle Armor attached to Venom, so Tony slowly stretched out his right arm and approached Venom. When he was half a meter away from Venom, Tony stopped. He was waiting for Venom¡¯s response.

    Gulugulu~

    When Tony stopped there for a while, Venom, who had been quietly attached to the Battle Armor, slowly moved, and squirming appeared everywhere on the ck Armor. Then, tiny tentacles stretched out from Venom and quickly shot towards Tony¡¯s right arm.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Soon, Tony¡¯s bare right forearm was slowly wrapped up by the Venom tentacles that shot over, and the Venom moved toward Tony from the Battle Armor. After watching Venom slowly wrapping his right arm, Tony was earnestly experiencing the feeling of being attached to by an Extraterrestrial Creature.

    ¡°So it feels like this!¡± As Venompletely wrapped his right forearm, Tony murmured.

    As Venom wrapped Tony¡¯s right forearm, he first felt a kind of coolness on his right forearm, then he felt a feeling like water flowing on his skin which disappeared after some time. Although Tony could still see Venom on his right arm, he could hardly feel it anymore, it was as if Venom had be a part of his arm.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be having any influence on me.¡± Seeing Venom wrapped around his right forearm safely, Tony didn¡¯t feel any influence on his thoughts. But the energy of the Energy Block on the right forearm was slowly decreasing, which was obviously absorbed by Venom.

    ¡°So, has my power increased?¡± After confirming that his thoughts were not affected by Venom, Tony wondered if Venom had the effect of enhancing the host¡¯s strength and did Venom Enhanced his strength.

    ¡°JARVIS, check the changes in my right forearm, and prepare a Dynamometer for me.¡± Now that he has already tested it himself, Tony certainly wants to test it moreprehensively.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS has already started to check the various indicators of Tony¡¯s right forearm.

    Buzzing~

    Two beams scanned over Tony¡¯s ck right forearm and then a series of data appeared before Tony. Before JARVIS could speak, Tony had already seen and understood the data.

    ¡°It¡¯s really enhanced! Why don¡¯t I feel it at all!?¡± Tony cried out in surprise as he watched the 3-D projection of his right forearm.

    From the data detected by JARVIS, the overall force of Tony¡¯s right forearm wrapped by Venom has increased by about 50%. Both the muscle strength and bone hardness are much higher than before, which is almost a miracle.

    Kaka!

    When Tony was surprised, JARVIS had already transferred a Dynamometer to thisboratory.

    ¡°Sir, if you want to check the strength of your right arm, don¡¯t use the maximum strength. Only the right forearm is strengthened. If you use too much force, it will cause damage to the unreinforced arm part.¡± As Tony walked cheerfully towards the Dynamometer, JARVIS appropriately reminded him.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Tony agreed and raised his right arm.

    In the next second, Tony had already used the force gauge.

    Boom!

 Chapter 443 Text

    <h4>Chapter 443 Text</h4>

    With the wave of Tony¡¯s fist, a loud noise came from theboratory. Then, Tony saw the rapid beating of the numbers on the Dynamometer disy that had endured Tony¡¯s power and soon stopped at a value without moving.

    800kg!

    This is the power of Tony¡¯s punch with his right arm after being strengthened by Venom, and he is still not using his full strength! 800kg, which is almost the strongest strength an ordinary person can have after years of training and a talent for strength.

    Looking at the data disyed on the Dynamometer, Tony forgot to retract his fist. Just now he made appletely relying on his own power, without the bonus of the Iron Man Armor at all. Moreover, the bare right arm cannot get the power bonus of the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Is this my current strength?¡± After a while, Tony retracted his right arm and took a closer look and whispered.

    When he shook his fist just now, Tony was able to control his fist without any difort. However,pared to the position where Venom is not parasitized, Tony can clearly feel the increase in the strength of his right arm, which is a little inconsistent with other parts of his body.

    If Tony really used his full strength just now, the strengthened right forearm would not hurt, but the upper arm might.

    ¡°Well, this feeling? Is Venom stimting my right arm?¡± When Tony stared at his right arm, a faint electric sensation instantly passed through his right arm, and Tony could feel it easily.

    As the electric shock disappeared, all the tiny injuries to the muscles that had just appeared Tony¡¯s hand had disappeared. And as Tony used his strength, Venom also consumed some energy, which showed from the fact that some of the Energy from the Energy Block on Tony¡¯s right arm quickly disappeared.

    ¡°It seems that the experiment has seeded!¡± Until now, he hasn¡¯t felt any influence on his thoughts and everything is still developing ording to his expectations.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for the next experiment!¡± After predicting the effect of Venom, Tony couldn¡¯t wait to test its other effects.

    ¡°JARVIS¡­¡±

    Then, Tony, whose right forearm was parasitized by Venom, conducted a series of other tests on Venom¡¯s state. The whole teststed for an hour before it was over. Finally, Tony, who finished the tests, used the same method to attract Venom towards the Battle Armor after activating its Core Energy. Then Tony walked out of theboratory safe and sound.

    Call!

    Tony walked out of theboratory and shook his right arm. The feeling of infinite power just now was slowly fading. The strength that Venom has given to the host will be taken away with Venom¡¯s departure which is something Tony hasn¡¯t figured out yet.

    The strength of Tony¡¯s right arm muscles had already increased, but now it has returned to its original state. The instantaneous disappearance of this power made Tony feel a sense of loss. This Power is quite addictive.

    ¡°Okay, JARVIS, have all the data been recorded?¡± Tony shook his head to shake the feeling in his mind and asked JARVIS.

    ¡°It has been recorded. However, these are the data of Venom¡¯s parasitic human body. ording to my calctions, if Venom is fully Armed with a Human Host then this data should be able to rise a little.¡± JARVIS didn¡¯t know Tony¡¯s inner feelings at this time and he reported.

    ¡°Fully Armed? Let¡¯s wait for the next test phase then. Maybe I would hand it over to the two boys, Jackson or Peter.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, Tony¡¯s eyes shed and he muttered.

    Although Venom did not affect the host¡¯s thoughts in this experiment as before, Tony felt reluctant after Venom left his body. This is the reluctance of an ordinary person after suddenly grasping a huge power and losing it.

    Although Tony has confidence in himself, his body is the standard of ordinary people after all and he may not be able to withstand the temptation of such a power.

    So, not wanting to be armed with Venom, Tony thinks it¡¯s better to let Jackson and Petere here. After all, Peter had been parasitized by Venom once, and that time was when Venom influenced his mind. Although Peter left Venom with some help, he should already have some type of resistance.

    The main point is that both Peter and Jackson are powerful people in their own right, and the enhanced temptation they would experience would not be as powerful as Tony¡¯s. In another aspect, Tony failed to allow Venom to change ording to his own ideas in the experiment just now so Tony wants Lin Rui and Peter to try it.

    ¡°Okay, sir, the data just now has been recorded and saved in the 13th database.¡±

    ¡°JARVIS, provide energy to Venom throughout the day, so that it can multiply and divide as soon as possible. We may need more Venom for some uing tests next! If the tests are sessful then maybe we can develop a new type of Iron Man Armor!¡± Taking off his Iron Man Armor, Tony then ordered to JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Lin Rui, who was in school, didn¡¯t know that Tony had made new discoveries here and Venom¡¯s further application would be sessful. If Lin Rui knew then he would be very happy because Venom¡¯s state could easily make Lin Rui think of a special kind of weapon. But before Tony contacts Lin Rui, he wouldn¡¯t know anything.

    And just when Lin Rui was wandering in ss because of Hydra¡¯s affairs finally came to an end, Peter suddenly reached out and poked Lin Rui from behind. When Lin Rui retracted his thoughts and looked back at Peter, Peter motioned Lin Rui to look at his phone.

    ¡°Phone?¡± Lin Rui took out the mobile phone from his pocket and nced at it when the teacher was not paying attention.

    However, when Lin Rui saw the few messages on the phone, he was stunned. There are not many texts in this new mobile phone after Lin Rui came back, but only a few pieces of information made Lin Rui feel the world¡¯s malice towards himself.

    Thor sent most of the texts on the phone! He actually already knew his hidden identity! Peter also sent a message to remind Lin Rui that he had told Thor about Lin Rui¡¯s experience before, but yesterday he forgot to tell Thor that Lin Rui was all right.

    Just now when Thor contacted Peter again, he told Thor that Lin Rui was okay, so Thor directly sent a message to Lin Rui.

    ¡°How did Thor know?!¡± Lin Rui asked Peter with a text without immediately returning Thor¡¯s message.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When he found me, he said he already knew you were Mirage Knight!¡± Peter¡¯s typing speed was fast, and the information was returned in seconds.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if Thor knows about it, he won¡¯t tell other people anyway.¡± Lin Rui could do nothing now.

    Then, in order to prevent Thor from directly calling him, Lin Rui quickly returned a message to Thor, telling him that he would meet with him after school today, and let him not worry.

    ¡°Get the friendship of Thor, is that Hidden Questpleted now? System, what price do I need to pay to bring you back.¡± After replying to Thor¡¯s message, Lin Rui remembered the secondary system in my mind that is still waiting for its resurrection at the System Shop¡¯s resurrection altar.

    Had it not been for the secondary system, Lin Rui would have been killed by the thunder triggered by Mj?lnir at the time when he lifted the Hammer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have enough strength now, and the Reward Points are slowly increasing with time. The time for your resurrection is approaching!¡±

 Chapter 444 Hit

    <h4>Chapter 444 Hit</h4>

    Bell~

    After a rxing day at school, Lin Rui rushed out of the ssroom with Peter the moment the bell rang. Before others could react, he got into his Jeep, and then he started the Jeep and drove towards Thor¡¯s working ce.

    The other ssmates didn¡¯t think of anything when they saw Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s behavior, because it was not the first time that they did such a thing.

    ¡°Peter, what do you think Thor will tell me? After all, I¡¯ve been lying to him all this time. And now that he knows my hidden identity, would he be angry with me?¡± Driving the Jeep as fast as possible, Lin Rui asked Peter who was sitting in the passenger seat.

    ¡°Uh¡­ this, I don¡¯t think that would happen. Thor is an alien, maybe he won¡¯t be angry about such a thing. Moreover, you just didn¡¯t say that you were Mirage Knight, and it wasn¡¯t cheating and you just hid it from him for his own protection¡± Hearing Lin Rui asking himself this question, Peter replied uncertainly after shaking his head.

    However, Peter thinks that Thor should not be angry with Lin Rui because of this.

    Hearing Peter¡¯s answer, Lin Rui only felt a few ck lines hanging on his head. Although Thor is an alien, in addition to being stronger, he is different from other people on Earth. Moreover, Thor has been deprived of his Divine Power, and he is not as strong as Lin Rui.

    ¡°Forget it, if Thor is angry then I would just deal with him. That¡¯s won¡¯t be a big deal as I can just apologize. What¡¯s more, even if I did conceal the fact that I am Mirage Knight, do I have to tell everyone about this matter?¡± Lin Rui wondered what kind of attitude Thor would show him.

    In the end, Lin Rui decided not to think about it anymore, and Thor, who had lost his supernatural power, couldn¡¯t do anything serious to him.

    ¡°Well, that should be it! Thor won¡¯t be able to beat you anyway so there is no problem.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter said seriously from the passenger seat.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡± Thor really can¡¯t beat me now, but once he regains his Divine Powers then Lin Rui¡¯s strength would not be enough for Mj?lnir and he would definitely get beaten by then!

    Although it has been a long time, Lin Rui still has lingering fears about what happened after he held Mj?lnir a few months ago. If it weren¡¯t for the System, Lin Rui would have died that day. Therefore, even if Lin Rui¡¯s current strength is much stronger than before, he still has no confidence in resisting Mj?lnir¡¯s power.

    While chatting with Peter in the car, Lin Rui and Peter were about to arrive at the home of stray dogs where Thor works.

    In fact, when Peter saw Thor working at the Home of Stray Dogs, he also wanted to adopt a dog. However, because Spiderman has been too busy this time, he has not taken any action. If Peter meets a dog that he likes this time then he will adopt one and go home.

    Buzzing~

    Just when Lin Rui and Peter were about to arrive at the Home of the Stray Dogs where Thor worked, the phone in his pocket vibrated again. Lin Rui parked the car on the side of the road and took out his phone and nced at it before picking it up.

    ¡°Hey! Mr. Stark, can you let me rest for two more days, isn¡¯t there SHIELD to deal with the remaining Hydra people?¡± Lin Rui said directly in front of Peter after answering the call, apparently Tony had called him.

    Hearing the way Lin Rui greeted Tony after answering the phone, Peter, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was a little surprised. As the Spiderman, Peter has always admired Tony Stark. Therefore, Peter was a little surprised to see Lin Rui talk to Tony Stark in such a casual manner.

    However, the surprise onlysted for a moment and Peter became more curious about what Tony was calling Lin Rui for.

    ¡°You, are you nning to be a ¡®Hands Off shopkeeper¡¯(Chinese Proverb) now?¡± Tony on the other end of the phone said angrily when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    After the meetingst night, all three people except for Lin Rui had already gone back to seriously prepare for the future, but Lin Rui had returned to being a normal high school life, which made Tony feel quite jealous as he was working for once and someone else is enjoying his life.

    However, Tony was just joking as he knew how much Lin Rui had paid for the current situation to happen.

    ¡°¡®Hands Off shopkeeper¡¯? Mr. Stark, are you learning Chinese recently?¡± Lin Rui smiled and asked Tony when he heard the literal Mandarin Chineseing out of Tony¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did I say it the wrong way? Okay, no-nonsense now. You have already finished school today. Come to my house, I got something to show you.¡± After a brief exnation, Tony continued. Venom changes and follow-up research and testing would require Lin Rui¡¯s help. With such cheapbor, it should be wasted.

    ¡°Now? I happen to have something that I need to do, can I go thereter?¡± Lin Rui frowned slightly when he heard Tony¡¯s words, and then asked helplessly.

    Lin Rui has long be ustomed to being used by Tony as a cheapbor force, and he can also learn a lot in experiments anyway. However, today he has promised Thor to go to him first so he will like to keep his promise.

    ¡°You have something to do? What is that? Fine, Come here as soon as you¡¯re done with your thing. Also, when youe over, bring Peter with you.¡± Seeing Lin Rui said that he had something to do, Tony said irritably and finally asked Lin Rui to bring Peter with him.

    ¡°Okay, I see, I will go there as soon as possible.¡± After agreeing, Lin Rui hung up the phone. Of course, Tony over there hung up first.

    ¡°Jackson, did something happened on Mr. Stark¡¯s side, maybe we should go there first. Your meeting with Thor could be postponed for some time.¡± Seeing Lin Rui hung up the phone and drove to Thor¡¯s ce of work again, Peter hesitatingly spoke from the Passenger seat.

    Now that Tony has called, Peter naturally thinks Tony¡¯s affairs are much more important.

    ¡°No, since Mr. Stark didn¡¯t tell us toe straight to him right away then it means that the matter is not serious. It should just be the same as before, he must have wanted us to help him with some experiments, but this time he asked me to bring you, I just don¡¯t know what the experiment is.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I am also looking forward to going to Mr. Tony¡¯s seaside vi. I heard that it is a very high-tech house.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s not just a high level of technology! I promise you that you will be shocked when you get there!¡±

    Call!

    Then Lin Rui speeded up a little bit. He didn¡¯t want Tony to wait too much, otherwise, he might piss him off.

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, Lin Rui¡¯s Jeep stopped on the side of the road outside Thor¡¯s workce. Lin Rui and Peter had gone in to meet Thor.

    Boom!

    After a few more minutes, a muffled noise suddenly came from the backyard of the Home of Stray Dogs, it was as if something had hit the wall.

    ¡°Damn it! When did Thor be so strong!¡± When the voice came out, Lin Rui was sticking to the fence behind the stray dog ??house with an ugly expression on his face.

    Just now, Lin Rui was hit by Thor and he flew out and finally hit the fence behind him before stopping. His dignity as Mirage Knight had just been washed away!

    Judging by Thor¡¯s strength after being deprived of his Divine Power, it should have been impossible for him to knock Lin Rui away with a punch, even if Lin Rui was letting Thor attack him just now. Therefore, the only exnation is that Thor has recovered some of his Divine Power!

    ¡°Okay, I forgive you.¡± Thor, standing in the center of the yard said lightly, he looked at Lin Rui, who was squatting in the corner and rubbing his chest. This is how the people in Asgard forgive their friends after being deceived by them, Thor didn¡¯t need to say anything.

    ¡°Cough!¡± Lin Rui coughed twice and he was still squatting in the corner looking surprised by Thor¡¯s power.

    Brush!

    ¡°Thor, have you recovered your powers?¡± Lin Rui asked with excitement as he walked towards Thor with his hand on his chest. Since Thor had said that he had forgiven him then Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°No, I just regained some of it,¡± Thor replied when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    With the progress of Thor¡¯s transformation on the earth, his divine power is slowly recovering, and he has be more and more trusting towards Lin Rui¡¯s practice of exercising his sense of responsibility andpassion.

    However, if Thor knew that Lin Rui was also guessing and let Thor do these things because he couldn¡¯t think of anything else, no one knows what Thor would do then. Of course, at least the current progress is pretty good.

    ¡°Well, at least this is good news. I believe that you will soon be able to fully recover your power. At that time, you will finally be the real Thor!¡± Lin Rui smiled and encouraged when he looked at the tall Thor in front of him. Compared to his strength when he was just exiled to Earth, Thor in his current state is like a Super Soldier with five-time their strength.

    ¡°Hey! Thor, attack me, I¡¯m stronger than Jackson!¡± Peter couldn¡¯t help but interject while Lin Rui was talking with Thor. Peter¡¯s eyes had lit up when he saw Thor hitting Lin Rui with a punch and Peter, who was very confident in his own strength, couldn¡¯t help but get itchy and make a joke.

    ¡°Haha, of course!¡± Thor agreed with augh when he heard Peter¡¯s words.

    Call!

    In the next second, Thor¡¯s huge fist sted towards Peter.

    ¡°Damn! You really attacked!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 445 Major Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 445 Major Discovery</h4>

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui¡¯s Jeep was already on the way to Tony¡¯s seaside vi. As for the result of Peter and Thor¡¯s fight, this would always remain a secret, a secret kept between Spiderman, Mirage Knight, and Thor.

    Brush!

    ¡°Jackson, why do you think Mr. Stark wants us toe here? This is my first timeing here. Is there anything that I need to pay attention to?¡± Sitting in the Passenger Seat, Peter asked curiously.

    Before Captain America Steve¡¤Rogers was dug out of the ice, Iron Man Tony¡¤Stark was Peter¡¯s most admired person. Although Peter had met with the real Rogers, he still admires Tony as a Genius, Rich Man, and a Superhero and he is extremely respectful towards him. Therefore, Peter is a little nervous on the way to Stark¡¯s beach house.

    ¡°What? He is probably calling us to help him with some kind of experiments. I¡¯ve done this kind of thing for a long time. Speaking of which, I should ask Mr. Stark for a sry. After all, I am his only assistant besides JARVIS and I don¡¯t get any sry!¡± Lin Rui replied without turning his head after hearing Peter¡¯s words. Speaking of freebor he does for Tony, Lin Rui still has a lot to say.

    ¡°As for what you should pay attention to? Just don¡¯t touch some of Tony¡¯s collection. He has some very special hobbies. In his seaside vi, there are many things that you can¡¯t appreciate but they are very expensive.¡± After thinking about it again, Lin Rui answered one thing to note.

    Lin Rui still remembers that he had hit and broken an unknown thing on the table in Tony¡¯s undergroundboratory once. Tony nced at it and calmly said that he had bought this thing for more than One Million Dor.

    Lin Rui was shocked at that time. He didn¡¯t understand why such a thing would cost One Million and why was it simply put on a messy table! Fortunately, Tony didn¡¯t care about that gadget anymore, otherwise, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened if Tony did care about it.

    ¡°Really, tell me when you see me doing any of that.¡± Hearing the precautions, Peter said seriously.

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. Mr. Stark is not a stingy person, he won¡¯t mind that much.¡± Lin Rui felt that Peter was too nervous about Tony, in fact, everyone was the same person. If Iron Man or Tony Stark is the subject of much attention, then Spiderman is not too bad either. Peter¡¯s poprity in New York is already close to Iron Man.

    ¡°Ok, I know.¡±

    In this way, Lin Rui and Peter had reached Tony¡¯s seaside vi while chatting with each other on the road. Lin Rui is already familiar with this area, there are no other buildings except for Tony¡¯s Vi here.

    Phoo~

    Stopping the Jeep on the open space at the entrance of the beach vi, which has almost be a dedicated parking lot for Lin Rui¡¯s Jeep.

    Because Tony either uses an Iron Man Armor or he uses Limited Edition Luxury Sports Cars parked in his underground garage and only guests will park their cars in these open spaces outside and there are very few guests here at any given time.

    It can be said that a second-hand Jeep parked outside such a luxurious vi is a bit of a vition. However, Lin Rui did not intend to change his Ride, although he could drive any car in Tony¡¯s garage. But because that was too ostentatious, Lin Rui was not willing to do so.

    Boom!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, JARVIS should have told Mr. Stark that we are already here. If it is for us to help with some experiment then we can directly go to the undergroundboratory.¡± After closing the Jeep door, Lin Rui and Peter walked towards the vi.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, Mr. Peter, wee, Mr. Stark is already waiting for you in Lab 4.¡± Sure enough, JARVIS¡¯s voice was heard as soon as Lin Rui and Peter stepped into the door of the vi.

    ¡°Look, we are the cheapbor he called. No, it¡¯s not even cheap. It should be unpaidbor.¡± Lin Rui smiled and said to Peter beside him when he heard JARVIS¡¯s voice.

    However, Peter¡¯s mind at this time is no longer here. Since stepping through the door, Peter has been shocked by Tony¡¯s luxurious vi. When he was outside just now, Peter was amazed and aftering in, he had a feeling that he hade to the future.

    ¡°Hmm!¡± So, facing Lin Rui, Peter just nodded unconsciously and agreed.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s appearance, Lin Rui shook his head helplessly and then walked directly towards the underground area.

    As for Peter, while following in Lin Rui¡¯s footsteps, he was constantly looking at the interior of Tony¡¯s vi. And he sighed with every few steps and it was as if he had discovered a new world. Although Lin Rui was helpless to Peter¡¯s reaction, he forgot that he was no better than Peter when he first came here.

    ¡­

    In the No. 4 test area of ??the underground Laboratory, Tony is wearing goggles fiddling with something on a workbench. In front of the workbench, a simplified version of the exoskeleton Armed Armor was standing there quietly.

    This streamlined exoskeleton armor was assembled by Tony just now, and he wanted to use this to do some experimentster. Of course, if Tony¡¯s ideas are correct, then he may not use this armor. Moreover, Lin Rui and Peter are already on their way.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Jackson, and Mr. Peter have arrived.¡± Just as Tony was busy with things, JARVIS¡¯s voice came out calmly.

    Phoo~

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Tony put down the things on his hands and took off the goggles on his head, ¡°Are they finally here? Then our experiment can proceed to the next stage!¡±

    Card!

    Just as Tony finished saying this, the door of theboratory behind him opened. Then Lin Rui and Peter walked in with different expressions on their faces. Lin Rui and Peter obviously heard what Tony had just said and Peter was very excited. After all, it was a great honor for anyone to help Tony Stark in Peter¡¯s opinion. As for Lin Rui, he always felt that Tony seemed to have something bad waiting for them.

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡± When Lin Rui was still thinking about Tony¡¯s reason for calling them over, Peter had already walked over to greet Tony excitedly.

    ¡°Hey, there little Spiderman!¡± Seeing Peter walking towards him, Tony stretched out his hand and shook Peter¡¯s hand. As for the hug, Tony felt it was too early, he still wanted to look cool.

    ¡°Jackson, you¡¯re finally here,e,e!¡± After shaking hands with Peter, Tony shouted while looking at Lin Rui who was still standing behind.

    Seeing that Tony had already called him over, Lin Rui had no choice but to walk over towards him, ¡°Mr. Stark, is there anything we can help this time?¡±

    ¡°Of course, otherwise, why would I ask you toe over? Moreover, I have made a major discovery this time!¡± Tony suddenly said mysteriously when Lin Rui asked.

    ¡°What discovery?¡± Seeing Tony like this, Lin Rui also became interested and Peter listened carefully.

    ¡°Venom! The research on Venom has finally progressed!¡±

 Chapter 446 Survival Of The Fittest

    <h4>Chapter 446 Survival Of The Fittest</h4>

    Brush!

    Hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s faces became very serious in an instant. Peter had suffered a lot under Venom¡¯s influence. The feeling of beingpletely controlled by Venom at that time still left Peter with some lingering fear.

    The shadow of the ck Spider and the feeling of losing control is something that Peter doesn¡¯t want to experience again in his life. Although Lin Rui would not be afraid of Venom, he was still very wary of this Special Extraterrestrial Creature.

    ¡°Venom¡¯s research? Has it beenpletely controlled?¡± After digesting Tony¡¯s answer a little, Lin Rui asked seriously.

    ¡°ording to the current situation, it can be considered as it being controlled. However, more experiments are definitely needed to be sure. So, I called you.¡± While answering Lin Rui¡¯s question, Tony turned and walked towards his workbench.

    Behind Tony, Peter and Lin Rui followed him closely. Lin Rui and Peter were not very satisfied with Tony¡¯s vague answer, so they had to see with their own eyes what is going on with Venom.

    ¡°JARVIS, let them see.¡± Just when Lin Rui followed Tony to the workbench and was about to ask some questions again, Tony suddenly spoke to JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS has already controlled the Exoskeleton Armed Armor in front of the workbench to move it into theboratory.

    Following Tony¡¯s actions, Lin Rui and Peter fell silent, and they could see what Tony was going to show them. And when Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s eyes moved to the frontboratory, their pupils shrank instantly, and Peter unconsciously squeezed his own hand with the other one. Because there is one object in theboratory that they are very familiar with.

    ¡°Is that Venom?!¡± Looking at the ck unknown substance attached to a metal pir in theboratory, Peter asked in a serious tone.

    Compared to the Venom that Peter was familiar with before, the Venom in theboratory now seems to have changed a bit. However, Peter didn¡¯t know exactly where the changes had urred. Perhaps, this Venom didn¡¯t seem so aggressive, and it seemed that Venom¡¯s subjective thoughts were gone. Because Peter¡¯s Spider Senses didn¡¯t respond in any way.

    ¡°Yes, that is Venom. After more than a month of dormancy, it woke up again and changed. No, it can¡¯t simply be called a change, it should be evolution. I have to say that I admire this Alien Creature. No wonder it can cross the space and reach the Earth!¡± Looking at Venom in theboratory, Tony replied in an amazing tone.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, what did you say about Venom¡¯s evolution?¡± Seeing JARVIS put the Exoskeleton Armor that was obviously rushed into theboratory, Lin Rui looked at Tony and asked.

    Looking at Venom¡¯s quiet look, and then observing some of the characteristics of the Exoskeleton Armor, a vague concept slowly appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s mind, a concept about a Special Weapon. Of course, in this Marvel World, Lin Rui has not seen that kind of Armed Armor. Therefore, even now, Lin Rui still didn¡¯t think of that point.

    ¡°Before Venom fell asleep, it mainly absorbed the host¡¯s Biological Energy to satisfy its own energy acquisition and survival. Just like how it was parasitic on Peter before, on the one hand, it gave Peter a strong power to make Peter depend on it. On the one hand, it was slowly controlling Peter so that he can absorb more of Peter¡¯s Biological Energy.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony carefully began to exin it to them. When talking about Venom¡¯s previous characteristics, Tony didn¡¯t worry about the fact that Peter was here as that matter had passed.

    ¡°Yes! When I was parasitized by Venom, I was still myself. Although Venom¡¯s thoughts could reach me, I could still refuse its guidance. Butter, as it¡¯s parasitized became longer and longer, I couldn¡¯t get rid of it anymore, and finally, my consciousness sank into my own mind.¡± Hearing Tony talk about his previous experience, Peter said seriously.

    It is also fortunate that Lin Rui¡¯s reaction was quick at that time, as well as the help of Ancient One, otherwise, in the battle between Venom Spiderman and Green Goblin, one of them would have suffered huge damage.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s also because of this characteristic of Venom that I don¡¯t have the energy to provide it to keep it active. After it has no host, Venom fell asleep. After waking up this time, I found that it has evolved a lot and it has many other functions. For example, it can now absorb Electric Energy.¡± After Peter finished speaking, Tony went on to exin more. With that said, Tony also asked JARVIS to show it to Lin Rui and Peter.

    Hum!

    As Tony¡¯s voice just fell, JARVIS had already turned on the energy at the back of the Exoskeleton Armor and a wave of pure Electric Energy transformed by the Miniature Arc Reactor was transmitted.

    Then, Venom, who was attached to the alloy pir, sensed the energy on the Exoskeleton Armor next to him and instantly changed from a quiet state to a state of activeness.

    Brush!

    In front of the surprised eyes of Lin Rui and Peter, the surface of Venom¡¯s main body split into countless tentacles and it pounced onto the Exoskeleton Armor, and soon covered the Exoskeleton Armor.

    The original Venom didn¡¯t respond much to these Man-Made objects. It was only interested in living and powerful organisms. This is why he chose Peter as its host among many humans.

    ¡°Is this an evolution? Can it perceive the Electric Energy fluctuation? So, can it absorb Electric Energy now? It seems even more terrifying!¡± Seeing this scene in theboratory, Peter asked.

    In Peter¡¯s view, the original Venom was already powerful enough but it also has many weaknesses. For example, Sound Waves of a certain frequency can destroy the stable structure of Venom and strong Electrical and me Attacks can also destroy Venom.

    But Venom, who had woken up again could now absorb Electric Energy, so its weakness was reduced by one. If it can also absorb me then it would be even more terrifying. And just as Peter was thinking that way, Tony¡¯s words came out again.

    ¡°In addition to Electric Energy, it can now absorb Heat Energy, which means it could no longer be destroyed by mes.¡± Looking at the Exoskeleton Armor in theboratory that haspletely turned ck, Tony added lightly.

    ¡°Not afraid of electricity! Not afraid of fire! What about Sonic attacks?!¡± Lin Rui quickly asked after seeing the expressions on Peter¡¯s face change when he heard Tony¡¯s words. If Venom¡¯s evolution had removed all of its previous weaknesses then perhaps the Sonic Attacks would also not work.

    ¡°Hehe, you are quite smart! Yes, the previous effective Sonic Attacks have no effect on it now.¡± Tony smiled when Lin Rui asked this question and then replied.

    ¡°Sure enough, Venom¡¯s awakening haspletely eliminated all the weaknesses of thest time!¡± This is the first time that Lin Rui had seen the powerful survivability of this Alien Creature, and he can¡¯t help but feel a little awe.

    Perhaps there were many other forms of Venom before it came to Earth. After all, the environment in space is much harsher than that of the earth and Venom has survived there.

    ¡°So, Mr. Stark, shouldn¡¯t your findings be more than these?¡± Hearing this, Peter vaguely felt that Tony was nning to do something with the dangerous and powerful Venom.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s where I need your help!¡±

 Chapter 447 Quite Crisp

    <h4>Chapter 447 Quite Crisp</h4>

    Ten minutester, Tony in the Fourth Experimental area had already exined to Lin Rui and Peter the experiment he was going to conduct. However, after listening to Tony¡¯s experiment, the expressions on Peter¡¯s face became very ugly. Although Peter has a lot of respect for Tony, he is still a little unwilling to let him do such a thing.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, are you really sure that you want to do this?¡± Peter asked seriously while looking at the ck Venom in theboratory.

    The experiment that Tony said just now was mainly to let him see the situation after Lin Rui and Peter be parasitized by Venom. Of course, they will not get parasitized by Venom without any defense and they will be wearing Exoskeleton Armor with their own energy while they let Venom parasite them.

    Tony will slowly increase the range of Venom¡¯s parasites and he will detect Venom¡¯s current impact on the human body step by step. ording to Tony¡¯s idea, Venom, who had woken up again, had evolved some other characteristics.

    In order to remove those weaknesses, it must have abandoned some things and it should no longer cause any harm to the human body.

    However, despite Tony¡¯s certainty, and seeing that Venom in theboratory doesn¡¯t seem to need to absorb Human Bioenergy anymore. The fear of being dominated by Venom¡¯s parasitism was still deeply rooted in Peter¡¯s mind. He instinctively did not want to be parasitized by Venom.

    When Peter had a worried expression on his face, Lin Rui¡¯s face held a totally different expression as he was not that worried. If Tony and Peter looked closely, they would have found that Lin Rui¡¯s eyes seem to held excitement in them, that is the excitement of discovering new things.

    ¡°I am at least 70% sure of this. I have tried it myself before. Although I only let it parasite my one arm but I still don¡¯t feel the influence of Venom on me.¡± Tony exined with a smile looking at Peter¡¯s worried look.

    In fact, Tony said that he is 70% certain but he is more than 90% certain of this conjecture as he would have not experimented with Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s safety otherwise. Moreover, Tony¡¯s Fourth Experimental area was specially set up to study Venom. Even if there were any problems in the final experiment process, he could deal with it in time, so that Peter and Lin Rui would not be involved.

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Just when Peter was about to ask something, Lin Rui on the side suddenly shouted with excitement on his face. Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s look and the excitement in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be concealed, the two upants of the room didn¡¯t know what to think.

    ¡°Jackson! Let me go first!¡± Peter shouted worriedly when he saw Lin Rui¡¯s excitement. Peter was worried that Lin Rui would be affected and injured because he underestimated Venom. Venom is really not a creature they can underestimate.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. And, didn¡¯t Tony say that he was sure, don¡¯t you believe him?¡± Knowing that Peter was worried about him, Lin Rui gave him a relieved look and said.

    ¡°Of course I believe in Mr. Stark, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, no need to say more, I¡¯ll go first!¡± When Peter wanted to say something, Lin Rui waved his hand and interrupted him.

    ¡°Tony, I¡¯m ready, you can start the experiment at any time!¡± After making Peter shut up, Lin Rui looked at Tony and said seriously.

    However, Tony also looked suspicious about Lin Rui¡¯s sudden excitement. Based on Tony¡¯s knowledge of Lin Rui, he would not be excited about such a risky experiment. So, Lin Rui should have discovered something that he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Staring at Lin Rui, Tony suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hehe, didn¡¯t you also find what I have found? If my guess is right then do you n to use Venom to make an Armor that ispletely different from all the Iron Man Armors you currently have?¡± Seeing Tony asking him something, Lin Rui answered with a smile.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Tony¡¯s eyes shed, ¡°Sure enough, you had already thought of it. If that¡¯s the case, you can go in when you are ready.¡±

    Call!

    After Tony finished speaking, he asked JARVIS to send in an Iron Man Armor. Although Tony is sure, the experiment would be safer this way and he will take small steps in the beginning. Looking at the Iron Man Armor in front of him, Lin Rui didn¡¯t hesitate and he walked over and was Armed with it.

    Kaka!

    Then, the door of theboratory opened, and Lin Rui walked in. Seeing Lin Rui had entered theboratory, Peter standing outside was filled with worry, while Tony beside him was not so worried, but he was also very nervous.

    However,pared to Peter and Tony outside, Lin Rui in theboratory was at ease. Even if the current Venom is still as aggressive as before, Lin Rui¡¯s current strength is already enough for him to crush Venom, so he doesn¡¯t have any worry at all.

    ¡°Okay, JARVIS, cut off the Energy Supply on the Exoskeleton Armor.¡± Seeing that Venom didn¡¯t respond to Lin Rui¡¯s entry, Tony ordered JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯smand, JARVIS has instantly cut off the Energy of the Exoskeleton Armor that Venom is attached to.

    After the energy of the Exoskeleton Armor was cut off, Lin Rui, standing next to Venom, paid more attention to the changes in Venom. Although Lin Rui is very confident in his and Tony¡¯s conjectures, Venom is an Alien Creature and it is still an Autonomous Creature. It is impossible not to be nervous at this time.

    Gululu~

    Ten seconds after the Exoskeleton Armor¡¯s Power was cut off, Venom, which had been quietly attached to it, began to move, and some fluctuations began to appear on the t ck surface. Then, under Lin Rui¡¯s gaze, Venom slowly stretched out his tentacles in his direction.

    ¡°JARVIS, remove the armor from my limbs.¡± Lin Rui spoke calmly when the tentacles came towards him.

    Kaka!

    Boom!

    At the next moment Lin Rui finished speaking, all the limbs of Lin Rui¡¯s fully Armed Iron Man Armor were split from the main body, and they flew out one by one, and finallynded in the corner of theboratory.

    After the limbs of the Iron Man Armor were detached, Lin Rui¡¯s limbs were exposed, but at this time, his arms and legs were each fixed with a piece of energy core.

    Brush!

    At the moment when Lin Rui¡¯s limbs were exposed, Venom, who was already ready to move, split into four parts directly from the attached Exoskeleton Armor and rushed towards Lin Rui. Soon, Lin Rui¡¯s exposed limbs were already entangled by Venom. Without showing any resistance, Lin Rui allowed Venom to jump over and covered his limbs.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi ~

    Finally, Venom, which was divided into four parts, enveloped Lin Rui¡¯s limbs. However, because Lin Rui still has a part of the Iron Man Armor, these separated Venoms cannot be connected together, and it seems that they are absorbing energy seperatly.

    ¡°Wow! Is this how it feels to be Parasitized by Venom? It¡¯s so cool!¡±

 Chapter 448 Donâ€™t Worry

    <h4>Chapter 448 Don¡¯t Worry</h4>

    When Venom covered himself, Lin Rui already felt the increased strength of his limbs. And because Lin Rui¡¯s feeling is more acute than Tony¡¯s, he can clearly feel the special energy transmitted from Venom through the skin into his musculoskeletal system and this energy strengthens his muscles and bones in a short time.

    With such a momentary increase in strength, Lin Rui shouted outfortably.

    ¡°What happened? Jackson, how do you feel?¡± Peter asked nervously from outside theboratory when Lin Rui called outfortably.

    Although Lin Rui now only has his limbs covered by Venom but if this keeps on then Venom might be able to affect the host¡¯s thoughts, so Peter is still very worried.

    ¡°Peter, please don¡¯t worry. I have been monitoring Jackson¡¯s physical condition. The current test results show that Jackson¡¯s body is normal. Moreover, the muscles and bones of the limbs covered by Venom have shown increased strength to them.¡± When Peter was getting worried, JARVIS replied and answered his question first.

    ¡°Yes, Peter, don¡¯t worry, I am fine now!¡± After JARVIS finished answering, Lin Rui spoke from theboratory.

    Lin Rui feels very refreshing now, it is a kind of refreshing feeling that cannot be described. If this feeling is Venom¡¯s influence on its host then Lin Rui feels quitefortable with it. After hearing JARVIS and Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Peter also became a little more rxed, but he still didn¡¯t look away from Venom on Lin Rui.

    ¡°Okay, Jackson, you can try to see how much your strength has increased.¡± From the beginning, Tony didn¡¯t worry much about it and started the next experiment.

    ¡°I know.¡± Lin Rui, who was feeling the powerful strength of his limbs, agreed and then walked towards the Strength Tester in front of him.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to punch!¡± Lin Rui reminded after a little preparation.

    ¡°Please start at any time, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Brush!

    Boom!

    After JARVIS finished answering Lin Rui, Lin Rui had already punched with lightning-like speed. Compared to Tony¡¯s punch, Lin Rui¡¯s speed and strength are miles above him. Therefore, when Lin Rui hit his fist wrapped in Venom on the strength tester, a loud noise and slight vibration spread out around theboratory.

    Huhu~

    Feeling the slight vibration of the ground, the shock in Tony¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden. This is his undergroundboratory and it is needless to say that it has a strong defense but Lin Rui¡¯s punch can still affect it in such a way, which shows the power behind the punch just now.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Strength Tester that was fixed on the ground this time, it might have been punched out by Lin Rui.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Soon, a beep sounded from the tablet in Tony¡¯s hand, and the test results were shown. Looking down at the detection result, the shock in Tony¡¯s eyessted longer.

    5000 Kg!

    This is the power of Lin Rui¡¯s punch just now, and it has already surpassed Tony¡¯s result by many times. If this kind of power isbined with a strong enough body, the damage it can cause would be enormous.

    Of course, this is because Tony knew that Lin Rui was powerful. If Lin Rui were an ordinary person then Tony would probably be scared to death by this result.

    However,pared to Tony¡¯s shock, Peter, who also saw the result of this attack, was very calm. Because, with his growth as Spiderman, Peter can now use such power without the assistance of the Spider Suit. If he had the enhancement of the Spider Suit then Peter would be able to disy more power than this.

    ¡°Jackson, is this your full strength?¡± After the shock in his heart passed, Tony looked at Lin Rui in theboratory and asked with excitement on his face.

    Lin Rui, who had just retracted his fist had a weird expression on his face when he heard Tony¡¯s words, ¡°Full Strength? No!¡±

    Only a mere power of 5000 Kg won¡¯t be his full power, Lin Rui didn¡¯t even use his Internal Energy just now. And his full power would only be disyed with him using his Internal Energy, Lin Rui is in his Strongest State at that point.

    ¡°No? That wasn¡¯t your full power? Well, can you use your full-powered punch next?¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Tony was stunned, but then he got even more excited. If 5000 Kg is not Lin Rui¡¯s full strength, then what point can he reach in the end? Tony is looking forward to it.

    ¡°Full Strength? Tony, I am worried that your Strength Tester may not be able to bear it!¡± Although Lin Rui also wants to see as to what level of strength can be achieved with the Venom enhancement, he is worried that he will break the machine in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a Stark Product, its quality is guaranteed!¡± Tony said after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, the next one is my full strength attack!¡± Since Tony had already spoken then Lin Rui didn¡¯t n to keep his hands anymore.

    Call!

    After adjusting his breathing, Lin Rui quickly mobilized the Internal Energy in his body. Soon, Lin Rui¡¯s overall momentum has undergone tremendous changes. If Lin Rui was just an ordinary person before then now he feels like a fierce Behemoth.

    D¨© D¨©!

    When Lin Rui mobilized the Internal Energy in his body, the tablet on Tony¡¯s hand suddenly sounded out with a rapid beep sound. This series of prompt sounds made Peter and Tony both look down at the tablet and then they missed Lin Rui¡¯s next punch.

    Brush!

    When Peter and Tony looked down at the prompt on the tablet, Lin Rui had already punched out. This punch was Lin Rui¡¯s strongest punch while ensuring his own safety. The fist filled with powerful Internal Energy instantly hit the center of the Strength Tester under the enhancement of Venom.

    Bang! Rumble!

    At the next moment, the strong Strength Tester directly broke from the ground, and the upper part of it flew out with the base part remaining embedded in the ground, the upper part hit the ss wall of theboratory, leaving a crack in the ss wall that had enough defense to withstand a missile bombardment.

    And Tony and Peter, who had just bowed their heads outside to see the prompt on the tablet didn¡¯t saw a shadow mmed towards them, and then the shadow was stopped on the ss wall.

    Brush!

    Because the movement this time was so loud, when Tony and Peter raised their heads because of the loud noise, they saw half of the Strength Tester hitting the ss wall.

    Then the expression on Tony¡¯s face became very weird. He had just said that Stark¡¯s Products are of quality assurance, but the next second. That same Stark¡¯s product was destroyed!

    ¡°JARVIS, were you able to detect the strength value this time?¡± Tony suppressed the shock in his heart and directly asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Sorry, sir, the test just did not seed.¡± Opposite to Tony¡¯s expectation, this test was inconclusive. However, Tony probably also knows what level of Lin Rui¡¯s power is.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. What happened to the beep just now?¡± Since the testers are broken, the Strength Test is obviously not going on, for the time being, so Tony asked his other doubt. If it hadn¡¯t been for the prompt sound that just came out, Tony would not have missed such a wonderful scene.

 Chapter 449 Idea

    <h4>Chapter 449 Idea</h4>

    Not to mention that Tony has a surprised look on his face as he stood outside theboratory, even Lin Rui in theboratory also looked at his arms with a surprised look on his face.

    At the moment when he used his Internal Energy to punch, Lin Rui clearly felt that the power given to him by Venom had fused with his Internal Energy, which increased Lin Rui¡¯s power again.

    ¡°This is awesome! It seems that my idea is really possible!¡± After carefully feeling Venom¡¯s enhancement of his own strength, Lin Rui¡¯s excitement was not reduced at all.

    Although Lin Rui is very strong currently and as he continues to train, he will get more and more powerful in the future. However, this special weapon that he discovered still made Lin Rui sigh with huge satisfaction.

    ¡°Armed Cloak Outfits! In the world of Marvel, this can be a special Armed cloth discovered and invented here!¡± Finally, Lin Rui said the word that had been in his mind. But Tony and Peter who were outside theb didn¡¯t hear Lin Rui¡¯s words. Only JARVIS did.

    Cloak, a word that Lin Rui would often hear in his original world¡¯s film and television like with ¡®Cloak And Dagger¡¯. Cloaking is a special arming method, very simr to Venom¡¯s current situation.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s understanding, the Cloak can be armed ording to the ideas of the Armed Person, and it can make corresponding changes ording to the external environment. It is a very good portable biological weapon. It is also very convenient to carry, and it is generally symbiotic with Armed Men.

    Therefore, after learning about these abilities that Venom had gotten after his evolution after waking up again, Lin Rui unconsciously popped up this word in his mind. If Venom can really be perfected into a weapon like that then Stark will once again produce a weapon that would shock the world.

    Moreover, the Cloak known to Lin Rui seems to bring a rtivelyrge burden to the host¡¯s body, but the current Venom can absorb other energy, which has a great advantage.

    Compared with the high-end and expensive Iron Man Armor, Reproductive Outfits would be moremon and cheaper. However, if these Cloaks cannot be underestimated. After all, the Armament of the Iron Man Armor still needs the assistance of Artificial Intelligence, and it will not increase the strength of the armed person itself.

    The advantage of Cloaking is that it can directly understand the meaning of the Armed Men and make changes quickly. In addition, the most important thing is that the Cloak can directly enhance the strength of the Armed Person itself, which is very useful in some specific situations.

    For example, in some ces where the carrying ofrge-scale weapons is forbidden, Iron Man Armors won¡¯t be able to function there so they could use Cloaks to sneak in.

    ¡°If I want to see if Venom can actually be made into a Cloak then I still need to do the next experiment! JARVIS, disarm the Helmet on my head!¡± Lin Rui was eager to know if his ideas could be with Venom¡¯s current characteristics and ordered to JARVIS.

    However, JARVIS did not implement Lin Rui¡¯s request. Obviously, JARVIS won¡¯t let Lin Rui perform such an experiment. At this time, Tony who was standing outside theboratory already knew why the tablet on his hand made a beep just now.

    ¡°Did the energy in Venom¡¯s body drop by 50% at the moment Jackson punched? It seems that Venom will adjust its amplification level ording to the strength level of its host, so it seems that Venom¡¯s own consciousness is still retained.¡± Looking at the data on the tablet, the expression in Tony¡¯s eyes calmed down again.

    Just now Lin Rui¡¯s punch directly consumed half of the energy in Venom¡¯s body. Although it is now absorbing from the energy source again, it also shows that such a powerful punch will consume a lot of energy.

    But the good news is that even though Venom has consumed so much energy, it still does not directly absorb the energy of Lin Rui¡¯s body, but it honestly absorbs the energy from the Lin Rui¡¯s arm¡¯s Energy Source.

    ¡°Sir, Jackson asked me to disarm the helmet on his head.¡± Just when Tony raised his head to see Lin Rui¡¯s state after this violent punch, JARVIS suddenly spoke to him.

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Peter on the side could no longer stand. He directly walked to the ss ball in theboratory and stared at Lin Rui inside, ¡°Jackson, what do you want to see?¡±

    ¡°I just want to see if the evolved Venom can still perceive the host¡¯s thoughts. If it can only move with its survival instinct now, then I would be a little disappointed.¡± Seeing Peter, Lin Rui exined briefly.

    ¡°Are you trying to see if Venom can change its shape ording to your ideas?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked his own question after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Yes, I remember that when Peter was parasitized by Venom, he could turn Venom into all kinds of clothes. Maybe, now it can also do that. But it won¡¯t be able to do that by just attaching itself to my limbs.¡± Lin Rui won¡¯t be able to do his experiment if Tony disagreed so he had to continue to exin.

    ¡°In this case¡­¡± Originally Tony¡¯s idea of ??Venom was simr to Lin Rui¡¯s, so after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, he was ready to agree.

    However, when Tony was about to let JARVIS disarm Lin Rui¡¯s Helmet, Peter, who was pasted on the ss wall, spoke first, ¡°You just need to let Venom know what you think, you don¡¯t need to let it wrap your head, as long as you can perceive it by being parasitic on your body. You can concentrate your mind and perceive it carefully, and you can discover it!¡±

    For fear of Lin Rui being affected after being wrapped in Venom, Peter hurriedly shouted from outside. Peter, who has had aplete experience of being parasitized, has a lot of experience. Venom¡¯s Mental Connection does not require it to cover the entire body of the host.

    ¡°Really? Then I will try.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui didn¡¯t insist that JARVIS disarm his helmet. Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t mind letting Venompletely parasitize himself for the sake of experimentation, but thinking of the slimy thing smearing his face, Lin Rui still thinks that it should be avoided.

    Then Lin Rui calmed down. He was focusing on his own Spirit and wanted tomunicate with the consciousness of Venom attached to his limbs. However, because of the Mental Damage he suffered during thest Teleportation process, Lin Rui¡¯s perception was a little unstable, so it took some time to sense the less obvious consciousness on his body.

    ¡°Is this Venom¡¯s consciousness? It¡¯s so weak, how did it control Peter?¡± Lin Rui thought in surprise after sensing the weak consciousness attached to him. In Lin Rui¡¯s perception, Venom¡¯s consciousness is so weak that it seems that he can only unterally ept some simplemunication of consciousness, and cannot control the higher consciousness of human beings.

    ¡°Forget it, maybe it¡¯s because of the changes of Venom from this evolution. Let¡¯s see if it can change ording to my thoughts.¡± Temporarily suppressing this doubt, Lin Rui has already begun to work with the weak consciousness.

 Chapter 450 Control

    <h4>Chapter 450 Control</h4>

    When Lin Rui focused on using his mental power and startedmunicating with Venom, Tony outside theboratory was also watching the changes in Lin Rui and Venom seriously. Tony is very curious about this kind of thing that requires consciousmunication.

    ¡°Peter, how did youmunicate with Venom in the first ce? Is it like someone is talking to you while standing next to you, but you can¡¯t see that person?¡± Lin Rui in theboratory didn¡¯t respond so Tony looked at Peter beside him and asked.

    Mental Powers exist, which has already been confirmed in this Marvel¡¯s world, and Tony¡¯s most intuitive understanding is probably rted to the Brain Waves. In fact, with Tony¡¯s current technology, he is about to create an instrument that links the human brain waves.

    However, because this field is still very Obscure and Rare in the world, even a genius like Tony can¡¯t make a breakthrough in the research of Brain Wave Machines while also researching the Iron Man Armor, Venom, and Magic.

    ¡°Uh¡­ There is still a difference from talking face-to-face, because it is direct consciousmunication, and it feels more direct and in-depth. The words we say are spoken through our mouth after our brain thinks of them and they have to pass a series of processes. But Consciousness Communication in your mind is very direct and very chaotic. You must be focused enough to let the other consciousness understand your thoughts.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter thought about it and exined as much as he can.

    Peter is also very confused about his Previous Consciousness Communication with Venom because he has been passivelymunicating with Venom, and more often then not, he was affected by Venom. At that time, Peter could suppress Venom¡¯s consciousness to achieve his goals when he was extremely angry or focused.

    ¡°Well, maybe this is one of the reasons why there have been no mature Brain Wave control devices in the world. If the brainwaves that we send out already contain so many confusing ideas of human beings, how can a simple device distinguish it? That¡¯s what we are trying to do right now.¡± After listening to Peter¡¯s exnation, Tony also understood something.

    ¡°Yes, most people¡¯s minds are not so focused.¡± Peter nodded and said.

    That is true and the best example would be Tony as although he is now very focused on the Venom experiment, he is still thinking about what he wants to eat at night.

    Yesterday Tony annoyed Pepper again, and he was thinking about buying a gift for her. This is theplexity of the human brain. No matter how sophisticated an instrument is, it is impossible to fully understand the brain¡¯s many thoughts in an instant.

    Of course, when a person¡¯s mental power is strong enough to reach the point where they can leave themselves and influence others, then they will be able to stably express their ideas with their own consciousness.

    There are actually many such people in Marvel World, mainly Spiritual and Mind Powered Mutants, and among them, Professor Charles is the most famous and Powerful.

    In terms of Mental Power alone, Professor Charles should be second to none on earth. With the enhancement of the Cerebro, Professor Charles can even control ordinary people around the world.

    ¡°If Venom¡¯s research goes well this time then maybe I will visit Professor Charles.¡± After learning about the situation, Tony muttered to himself.

    If Venom can be used stably to make a new type of armor, then consciousnessmunication is essential. So far, the most mature and effective brainwave awareness instrument in the world is in the hands of X-Men, which is Professor Charles¡¯s Cerebro.

    Before this category was not involved and Tony would not have paid attention to that but now that it is necessary, Tony wants to borrow Cerebro for his research.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Jackson is responding.¡± Peter¡¯s voice interrupted Tony when he was thinking about when to go to X Academy to borrow Professor Charles Cerebro for a period of time.

    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s gaze shifted to theboratory again, just in time to see that Venom which had wrapped around Lin Rui¡¯s arms was undergoing some changes, and Venom, who had been clinging to Lin Rui¡¯s skin, began to agitate. Soon, in Lin Rui¡¯s palm, a glove made out of Venom appeared.

    ¡°He seeded!¡± Peter shouted excitedly when he saw the glove that had been transformed by Venom.

    In the beginning, Peter made Venom change into a lot of Jackets so simply because at that time Peter was already deeply influenced by Venom, and Peter met Vemom¡¯s requirements for a better Symbiosis.

    Now, Venom has obviously not reached the Symbiosis with the host, but it has also fulfilled Lin Rui¡¯s requirements, so this difficulty is much more difficult than before.

    Call!

    After the Glove appeared, the Venom on Lin Rui¡¯s other hand also began to change. Soon, Venom, which wrapped Lin Rui¡¯s left palm, shrank onto his arm, and an arm guard was formed on the arm.

    Although the Gloves and Armguards are very simple changes, it also means that Venom can indeed change its form ording to the host¡¯s consciousness.

    ¡°There can really be so many changes!¡± Seeing the changes in Venom on Lin Rui, Tony couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s more capable than that!¡± Lin Rui, who had already mastered some tricks, said with a smile, he had apparently seen the surprised expressions of Tony and Peter¡¯s faces outside theboratory.

    Huhu!

    Then, under Lin Rui¡¯s consciousmand, Venom, who wrapped around his limbs, began to change again. The Glove on his right hand was still a glove, but the color on it began to change, and soon changed from pure ck to bright red and blue colors.

    The Arm Guard on his left hand also quickly changed its color, and after two seconds it had be silvery-white, looking like a real metal arm guard. The Venom attached to Lin Rui¡¯s legs has also changed its form and turned into ordinary pants, which makes it impossible to tell at a nce that it is caused by a special substance.

    ¡°The most perfect disguise!¡± Seeing Venom¡¯s ability to be so many times stronger than the Chameleon, Tony shouted again in surprise.

    ¡°Well, it seems that Venom still retains the ability to change like this.¡± Compared to Tony¡¯s surprise, Peter, who had experienced Venom¡¯s ability at the beginning, was much calmer.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see what else it can do!¡± Now it has almost be certain that Venom will no longer absorb its host¡¯s Biological Energy after it has evolved and Tony let Lin Rui continue the experiment with confidence.

    ¡°I will begin.¡± After agreeing, Lin Rui began to conduct a series of tests on Venom ording to some of his own ideas.

    Huhu!

    First, Lin Rui asked Venom to form into a knife in his right hand. After passing his own consciousness clearly, Lin Rui¡¯s right-hand glove quickly spread forward, and a standard long knife soon appeared in his hand. Moreover, the Knife turned directly into dark silver color and looked very sharp.

    Brush!

    Holding this long knife that seemed to grow out of his own hand, Lin Rui swung it at the broken strength tester in front of him.

    Card! P¨± P¨±!

    As the silver light shed, the base of the broken Strength Tester was cut off again. The long Knife transformed by Venom not only looks exactly the same as any Alloy Knife but it also replicates the material of the Alloy Knife. It ispletely a sharp weapon.

    ¡°Awesome!¡± Seeing that Venom¡¯s transformed Knife could split an alloy made material, Tony shouted again in surprise.

    Then, Lin Rui conducted a series of armed tests on Venom in theboratory, trying his best to explore Venom¡¯s abilities after re-evolution, and also to make more technical umtion for the reproduction in his mind.

 Chapter 451 The Cloak

    <h4>Chapter 451 The Cloak</h4>

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui in theboratory had already disarmed all the remaining Armor covering him. Now that Venom had already fully covered him, Lin Rui can now experiment with better parameters. Of course, there is still a small Arc Reactor behind Lin Rui that provides continuous energy to Venom.

    Call!

    After doing most of the experiments he thought, Lin Rui finally used his consciousness to make Venom no longer Arm himself. Then, Venom covering Lin Rui¡¯s body shrank toward the Arc Reactor positioned behind him and soon entrenched the small area behind Lin Rui without any movement.

    People may not be able to see it, but Venom is quietly absorbing the energy of the Arc Reactor and storing it.

    Lin Rui felt that all of his strength that had increased just now disappeared as he removed Venom from his body. This feeling is a bit like being suddenly interrupted by someone when doing something right, and Lin Rui suppressed the idea of Arming Venom again in his heart.

    Although Venom no longer has to influence its host¡¯s thoughts to absorb energy, this increase in power is still unstoppable.

    If it were not for Lin Rui¡¯s Strong Will Power, he would have be addicted to Venom¡¯s strength enhancement. Ordinary people would not be able to do that, and they would never remove Venom from their bodies.

    Call!

    Then Lin Rui let JARVIS-controlled Robotic Arme along to pull the Venom from his back, which was then dragged down by the Arc Reactor.

    This series of experiments was designed to test the Venom¡¯s specificity, but Lin Rui also used some Internal Energy, and he needed a break. Of course, Peter would be the one who would do the next experiment as he shouldn¡¯t be afraid of Venom anymore.

    Card!

    After Venom was repositioned in the corner of theboratory, Lin Rui walked out of the opened door of theboratory. Lin Rui looked at Tony and Peter waiting outside for him, and he waived out his hand to say that he was okay.

    ¡°Well, this looks good, and the physical examination has concluded normally.¡± When Lin Rui reached out, Tony clicked on the tablet in his hand and said simply.

    ¡°Unbelievable, that Venom has be like this now.¡± After confirming that Lin Rui was okay, Peter looked at Venom in theboratory who had turned into a pool of unknown ck object and couldn¡¯t help saying.

    That kind of subtle influence on the host¡¯s thoughts, and finally the way topletely control the host still left Peter¡¯s heart lingering with fear.

    ¡°Well, as long as Venom had enough energy to absorb, it wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone so it¡¯s not a threat. Venom¡¯s Evolution seems to allow him to adapt in any way for its survival, and it gives us a better research direction.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui nodded in response.

    In this half-hour experiment, Venom has absorbed 20% of Arc Reactor¡¯s energy. Although it does not seem to be much, the power contained in Arc Reactor itself is enormous, and even the Iron Man Armor wouldn¡¯t be able to consume so much energy while doing normal activities within half an hour.

    The energy provided by Venom to Lin Rui was not so much. It is evident that the Energy is stored by Venom in itself to support its own survival.

    ¡°Okay, Jackson, what do you think about Venom?¡± After adjusting the data in the tablet in his hand, Tony looked at Lin Rui and asked seriously.

    From the experiment just now, Lin Rui seems to havee up with the idea that uses Venom. Of course, Tony also had a n in his mind, but he didn¡¯t know if it was the same as Lin Rui¡¯s.

    ¡°I have an idea. With Venom¡¯s current characteristics, we can make a special set of Armed Armor based on it. With Venom¡¯s strength enhancement, most people would be stronger.¡± Seeing that Tony was asking for his opinion, Lin Rui said directly.

    ¡°Yes, I think so too. Because Venom can cover the human body in all directions, and the protection it provides is also veryprehensive. If we use Venom to make an Armor, even if the Iron Man Armor is damaged, the people inside would still be Armed with Venom and they would have the power to do something even without the Iron Man Armor.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony nodded and said.

    ¡°However, although Venom can actively Arm the host that provides energy to it, that is to say, as long as we have enough energy on our body, Venom can Arm us. However, if we do not have sufficient Mental Power then we wouldn¡¯t be able tomunicate with Venom. We will not be able to take advantage of its changing characteristics. The color ck is still very conspicuous in some cases. Moreover, once the energy supply is disconnected and if Venom cannot be recovered, it is not known whether it will absorb the energy of its host again.¡± Although Venom is indeed a good material for making new types of Armed Armor but they still have many problems.

    ¡°Yes, an ordinary person¡¯s Mental Power will not be as strong as yours. Even if he carries the Armed Venom, Venom will only protect and enhance his strength, and will not change its form with the host¡¯s consciousness. Moreover, if the Mental Power is not strong enough, Venom may be able to influence their thoughts and this will cause some problems.¡± Tony apparently understood the question raised by Lin Rui.

    ¡°So, I n to visit Professor Charles while studying the Venom Armor.¡± In the end, Tony proposed his own solution.

    ¡°Professor Charles? Are you talking about the Cerebro? That is a good idea. If you can get the technology of Cerebro, it would be perfect with Venom!¡± When Tony said that he would be going to Professor Charles, Lin Rui thought of Cerebro instantly. The Cerebro hidden in the basement of X Academy is a device that can greatly enhance Professor Charles¡¯ Mental Power.

    ¡°Yes, if we can perfect the technology of the Cerebro, perhaps we can create an Armed Armor that is not inferior to the Iron Man Armor.¡± Tony is not surprised to find that Lin Rui knows about Professor Charles having the Cerebro as Lin Rui always seems to know a lot.

    ¡°Well, what about controlling Venom? Is it just cutting off its Energy Supply? I don¡¯t think this is safe enough, because it itself stores a lot of energy. If the current Venom is only an illusion with a weak strength enhancement then what would happen if it releases all of its energy. Will it affect the host¡¯s escape?¡± Peter suddenly reminded them when he heard Lin Rui and Tony discussing the Venom armor. Peter does not want Lin Rui and Tony to be so relieved about Venom as he is still wary.

    ¡°Um¡­yes, if we can¡¯t keep Venom under control in normal times then we can¡¯t be safely Armed.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui also remembered that Venom can still cause harm to the human body.

    ¡°The experiment we are going to conduct next will answer that question. Didn¡¯t I say that Venom¡¯s evolution allowed it to absorb Electricity and Heat? However, its resistance to cold seems to have be weaker.¡± Tony also considered the question, so he said directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s resistance to cold had weakened? It¡¯s really is an imperfect evolution. However, it is a normal evolutionary option to give up part of itself while ensuring that the other is excellent.¡± Lin Rui said with a smile when he heard Tony.

    ¡°In that case, you can use low temperature to control Venom.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Peter was also relieved.

    ¡°So, since we all think that Venom can be used to make new Armors, what should we call it? Venom Armors?¡± The research on Venom Armors is bound to be on the agenda, and Tony can¡¯t wait to give it a name.

    ¡°What¡¯s it called¡­¡± Peter scratched his head and thought when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°The Cloak!¡± Just as Peter was thinking, Lin Rui suddenly blurted out a word that often appears in many games.

    Hearing this wording out of Lin Rui¡¯s mouth, both Peter and Tony looked over curiously.

    ¡°Yes, The Cloak!¡±

 Chapter 452 Nickâ€™s Removal

    <h4>Chapter 452 Nick¡¯s Removal</h4>

    After Lin Rui yelled out the word Cloak, both Peter and Tony fell silent. Because Peter could not think of a suitable name, he had no objection to Lin Rui¡¯s name. But Tony was thinking about the meaning of the name Lin Rui had spoken because Lin Rui had obviously already thought of the name before.

    ¡°Cloak? Jackson, why did you say that name?¡± Tony asked curiously after repeating the words Lin Rui had said.

    ¡°Because I think this name is very appropriate, don¡¯t you think so too?¡± Lin Rui certainly wouldn¡¯t say that he knew about this from the TV shows he watched before he crossed over, so he simply exined.

    ¡°The Cloak¡­ The Cloak, it seems really appropriate. Then, let¡¯s call it The Cloak!¡± Although he knew Lin Rui¡¯s answer was nonsense, Tony didn¡¯t think about it anymore and repeated the name ¡®The Cloak¡¯ twice.

    ¡°Haha! I named it!¡± Lin Rui said with a smile when Tony finally agreed to his suggestion.

    ¡°Well, not only did you name it, but we will also study this Venom together in the future¡­ The Cloak! If we show it to the public in the future, you can also put your name on it. Of course, it would not be Mirage Knight, but Jackson Lin.¡± Tony suddenly spoke when he saw Lin Rui bing so happy because of a name.

    One must know that if such a Unique Technology as Venom Armed Armor is disyed or even installed in the future, it will definitely be another explosive impact no less than the appearance of the Iron Man. Therefore, if Lin Rui¡¯s name appears in the R&D team at that time, it will be a great help to the growth of Lin Rui¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°My name?!¡± Lin Rui was a little stunned when he heard Tony¡¯s words. Because Tony often asks Lin Rui toe over as a freeborer, he is used to helping Tony do some work for free. But now Tony said that the name of Jackson Lin will be given after the appearance of the Future Cloak, which is not something ordinary!

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll involve you and Peter in this study and your names will be put up when the Armors are announced to the World. You¡¯ve been working with me for so long that something muste of it, or your parents will think that youe here for fun.¡± Tonyughs at Lin Rui¡¯s incredulous look. Of course, getting Lin Rui¡¯s parents to see the results is all an excuse. Lin Rui¡¯s parents would be willing to let Lin Rui work for Tony even if he hasn¡¯t had any sess in his whole life.

    ¡°And me!?¡± This time, not only Lin Rui was surprised, but Peter on the side was also surprised. Peter was only here to help today, and now he has gotten such a big advantage without helping him.

    Although Mirage Knight and Spiderman are already well-known figures and they also have many fans. But in real life, neither Jackson Lin nor Peter Parker is famous.

    Perhaps Lin Rui, Peter, and Harry are more famous in the New York Empire State High School, but it is only limited to this. In real society, Harry Osborn¡¯s name is probably the most famous of the three.

    If Tony really puts the names of Lin Rui and Peter in the public release of the future, it will be a huge help to their real life. At least, their resume will be added with a heavy touch. Although Lin Rui and Peter, who are inspired to be Superhero, may not care about this but their rtives in real life still need these and they would be very happy.

    ¡°Thank you! Mr. Stark!¡± Since Tony has said so, Lin Rui no longer refuses. Anyway, he is not afraid that he will be famous now as the research in Venom will take a lot of time.

    ¡°Thank you! Mr. Stark!¡± After Lin Rui finished speaking, Peter also thanked him seriously.

    ¡°Well, since Jackson broke the strength tester just now, we¡¯ll just have to go up and take a break, and thene down and do some more experiments. Peter, of course, will be needed for the rest of the experiment. Maybe we can also enhance your Spiderman suit based on our version of Venom.¡± After putting in some data, Tony put down his tablet and spoke to Lin Rui and Peter. Experiments should not be done in a hurry and one must always rx.

    ¡°Haha! I really like the snacks here!¡± Lin Ruiughed after hearing Tony say that they would be taking a break.

    Then, the three of them left the undergroundboratory and went back to rest in the luxurious vi on the ground. As for Venom, it was sealed again under the supervision of JARVIS.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui and Peter were having a snack and chatting with Tony at his beach house, something very important was happening in Washington SHIELD¡¯s Headquarters. The investigation on SHIELD¡¯s Current Director Fury hase to an end, and the final result had juste out.

    Fury was removed from the position of SHIELD Director and was responsible for SHIELD¡¯s missteps for so many years. He was sentenced to personal imprisonment for ten years and was not allowed to visit any of the SHIELD¡¯s facilities for three years.

    After receiving such a result, Fury was forced to leave SHIELD¡¯s Headquarters and escorted to a Secret Prison that wasrge enough to hold people like Fury.

    Fury had never thought of such a processing result of his own. Although Fury guessed that he would be ousted from the SHIELD Director¡¯s seat, he did not expect that the people above would actually sentence him to ten years in prison, and three years of ban. This was already a very serious punishment.

    Fury couldn¡¯t ept this result at all, but he didn¡¯t seem to have a better way to resist at this time. Therefore, when Fury was taken away from SHIELD Headquarters, he did not resist. However, on the way out, many of the SHIELD¡¯s Agents saw Fury being taken away.

    Although Fury was not locked or detained, anyone with a discerning eye can see what is happening to Fury now, not to mention that SHIELD is an Organization of Elite People.

    Therefore, apart from most people¡¯s solemn faces, a small number of Agents seemed to have received some sort of signal and there was a glimmer of light in their eyes that was not easily detectable.

    Huhu!

    Finally, the Quinjet carrying Fury soared from the SHIELD Headquarter and the Director who had controlled SHIELD for Decades waspletely evacuated.

    In the outer wall of the SHIELD Headquarters building near the tarmac, a huge figure stood against the ss wall watching Quinjet fade away. The man watching Fury leave was Captain Rogers, and Rogers, who had been sidelined for days after the investigation into Fury¡¯s departure, is now watching him leave.

    Da Da~

    ¡°Captain.¡± As Rogers withdrew his eyes from the outside, a voice came from behind him.

    ¡°Did everything go as we nned?¡± Rogers asked faintly without looking back.

    ¡°It¡¯s done. Captain, are you sure that Director Fury¡­ the former Director Fury will take action?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Fury won¡¯t ept this, he will definitely do something, we just have to wait and see now.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Have you not found Natasha yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Keep looking, I think she should bepleting some top-secret mission for Fury.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 453 Request

    <h4>Chapter 453 Request</h4>

    After the simple conversation was over, the person hidden in the shadow behind Rogers quietly left, without saying anything anymore. Of course, Rogers needs people like this now, who can do things without talking nonsense.

    ¡°Fury, don¡¯t worry, SHIELD will be better after you leave.¡± After the person behind him had left, Rogers raised his head again and muttered to the sky outside.

    Da Da~

    However, just after Rogers stayed in this corner alone for a while, another sound of footsteps approached from behind him. Unlike the previous man, the footsteps were much more steady.

    As he didn¡¯t expect someone toe to find him at this time. Rogers raised his brow slightly and then turned around. Judging from Rogers¡¯ expression, he knew who wasing. So, after turning around, Roger spoke directly.

    ¡°Daredevil, why did youe to see me at this hour?¡± Rogers asked calmly while looking behind him at the person who was approaching him. The guy is Daredevil who belongs to the SHIELD and the League of Defender.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, I do have something to tell you.¡± Hearing Rogers, Daredevil also spoke directly.

    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rogers was also interested when Daredevil said that he had something to say.

    One must know that with the current strength of the League of Defender, Daredevil should be able to solve any problem he has. But Daredevil hade to Rogers which shows that this matter cannot be solved by the League of Defender alone, or it is not so easy to solve.

    ¡°When I joined SHIELD, Agent Coulson promised me several conditions, one of which was to help me fight one of my enemies. But months have passed, and my conditions have not been met. So, After the former Director was removed, I thought that maybe you might be able to help me fulfill this condition.¡± Facing Rogers, Daredevil said calmly.

    ¡°Your enemy? Who?¡± Rogers asked with some interest when he heard what Daredevil said. As for whether Coulson agreed to any conditions, it didn¡¯t matter to Rogers.

    ¡°Wilson Fisk.¡± Facing Rogers¡¯ question, Daredevil directly said a name, a name that seemed to have been forgotten for a long time. Of course, even after Daredevil formed the League of Defender with Mirage Knight, he did not forget his worst enemy, Wilson Fisk, or Kingpin.

    At the beginning, Daredevil and Mirage Knight joined forces to form a team against the Dark Forces, including Daredevil¡¯s enemy Wilson Fisk. However, the development of things did not always follow Daredevil¡¯s ideas.

    After Daredevil and Mirage Knight jointly attacked Kingpin¡¯s subordinate forces in New York for a period of time, Kingpin suddenly disappeared, and his subordinates also shrank. Afterward, the League of Defender also had other goals that needed them to go all out, and the affairs of Kingpin and his Underworld Empire were temporarily set aside.

    However, Daredevil has never forgotten Kingpin, the King of the Underworld Empire. After joining SHIELD, Daredevil also used SHIELD¡¯s Internal Resources to investigate Wilson Fisk¡¯s personal data.

    At the level of SHIELD, Daredevil did investigate more information about the underworld king. However, the information Daredevil know now made him feel that his chances of revenge were getting even slimmer.

    As a Third-Level Peak Strength Mutant(He had enough power to fight against Captain America in Hand to Hand Combat to a standstill), Kingpin controls the World¡¯s Largest Underworld Empire. There are many people and forces behind him who support him.

    There are many forces that Daredevil or League of Defender would find hard to deal with, so Daredevil¡¯s dealing with Kingpin has been put down repeatedly. However, Fury has now been removed, and Rogers is now in charge of SHIELD.

    So, Daredevil thought that maybe people like Captain Rogers wouldn¡¯t care about Kingpin¡¯s connections with the forces behind him, and could help him resolve this enemy.

    ¡°Wilson Fisk? Who is this?¡± Rogers, who had only woke up from the ice for a few months, obviously didn¡¯t know who Daredevil was talking about, so he asked suspiciously.

    ¡°He is the King the Underworld Empire and he is a very cruel Executioner!¡± Facing Rogers¡¯ doubts, Daredevil replied in a deep tone.

    ¡°King of the Underworld?¡± Rogers was a little confused when he heard Daredevil¡¯s answer. If it¡¯s just a King of the Underworld than Daredevil would have been able to deal with him with the current strength of the League of Defender and he wouldn¡¯t need SHIELD¡¯s help at all.

    ¡°Is this person very strong?¡± Rogers continued to ask without thinking deeply.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because Wilson¡¯s Underworld Kingdom which allowed him to be involved with many other forces in the world, and many of them are beyond our control. Moreover, Wilson knows that we want to deal with him, so he has been hiding, and we need the help of SHIELD professionals.¡± Seeing that Rogers still had some doubts, Daredevil continued to exin.

    Hearing this, some light shed in Rogers¡¯ eyes, and he finally understood what was going on. It turned out that Daredevil was not here because of how strong Wilson is, but because of the forces behind him.

    After all, the League of Defender is an Organizationposed of Vigntes and they would have no problem in taking care of some Dark Forces or Gray Area Forces. But it might not be so convenient for them if they face off against some powerful forces.

    When Daredevil said this, Rogers probably guessed why Daredevil¡¯s condition had not been met. Behind Wilson¡¯s Underworld Empire, there should be some shadow of SHIELD. Maybe SHIELD did not directly intervene, but the forces rted to SHIELD must be entangled in it.

    After all, it is impossible for SHIELD to lead the world in all aspects without arge amount of financial support. And the funding from the US is shrinking every year, SHIELD has to be supported by some forces if it wants to develop, and these forces behind SHIELD will obviously also be partly convenient by SHIELD, which allow for a win-win situation. And now this situation is causing trouble for Daredevil¡¯s revenge, and he needs Rogers¡¯ help.

    ¡°Do you have anyplete information about this Wilson?¡± After understanding the situation, Rogers then asked Daredevil.

    After Rogers learned of this situation, he didn¡¯t intend to leave it alone as before. No matter which forces are behind which Underworld Empire, SHIELD will usher in a huge reform.

    In this reform, Rogers will not only rectify the situation of the Internal Personnel, but he will also seriously deal with the parts that are influencing it from the outside world. SHIELD is a huge organization and he will never allow any influence from other forces in it.

    Call!

    After Rogers asked this question, Daredevil threw the tablet that he had prepared long ago. The information about Kingpin was on it, and there were some forces rted to the Kingpin¡¯s Underworld Empire. As long as Rogers resolves these forces on behalf of SHIELD, the League of Defender will be able to take care of Kingpin very easily.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Rogers agreed seriously after taking the tablet.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain Rogers.¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 454 Completes

    <h4>Chapter 454 Completes</h4>

    Three dayster, when Lin Rui returned home from Tony¡¯s beach house afterpleting the experiment and was about to rest, the hollow but loud voice of the system suddenly rang in his mind.

    ¡°Main Quest: Eliminate Hydra, 100% Completion. Congrattions to the Host forpleting this Mainline Quest. The corresponding Rewards has been issued. Pay attention to check.¡± After more than two months, the Mainline Quest for eliminating the Hydra was finallypleted. Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t eliminate all of them, he was still the main force.

    Brush!

    After hearing the voice in his mind, Lin Rui, who was about to fall on the bed, jumped up. Although Lin Rui has been working on Venom¡¯s research with Tony these days, he has been paying attention to thepletion of the Mainline Quest.

    Now, the Quest to eliminate Hydra is finallypleted, and it can be regarded as the total annihtion of the Hydra.

    ¡°Haha! I finallypleted this Mainline Quest! It was not easy! Last time, Red Skull died and I was rewarded with Fifty Thousand Reward Points. I don¡¯t know what I will be rewarded with!¡± After containing his excitement, Lin Rui has fallen back onto the bed again.

    Call!

    Then, Lin Rui who fell on the bed was already in his mind. Looking at the Golden Characters slowly disappearing above his Sea of C?consciousness, Lin Rui looked at the corner with excitement, where there were already three shiny golden boxes.

    Of course, after Lin Rui scanned the three boxes, he also noticed the change in the number of his Reward points. Lin Rui¡¯s eyes widened a lot after seeing the beating number.

    Originally, Lin Rui got 50,000 Reward Points after the death of Red Skull. Although he also spent a lot of Reward Points these days and he even directly sacrificed 20,000 to the Resurrection Altar but he still has 20,000 Reward Points left for emergencies.

    But now, the number of Reward Points he has directly rushed past to 100,000 RP, and it is still rising.

    ¡°Could it be that I will reward with 100,000 Reward Points!?¡± Lin Rui muttered to himself as he looked at the fast beating golden number.

    However, when the number of Reward Points quickly jumped over 120,000 and rushed to a higher position, Lin Rui was already feeling a little sluggish. This is the first time Lin Rui has seen so many Reward points.

    He has always felt that the System was very stingy. Even if hepletes the Mainline Quest, it will not give out too many rewards. But this time, in the Quest to destroy Hydra, the System¡¯s Reward Points alone has exceeded 150,000.

    ¡°It¡¯s still rising!¡± Looking at the Numbers without a pause, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes have been stained with a golden glow.

    H~

    Finally, when Lin Rui only had the gold glitter of the Reward Spot in his eyes, the jumping numbers suddenly stopped.

    Finally, the number of Reward Points stops at 170,000. In other words, in this Quest to eliminate the Hydra, Lin Rui has earned a total of 200,000 Reward points(150,000(Now)+50,000(Red Skull Death)), which is something that Lin Rui couldn¡¯t even imagine previously.

    ¡°Wha¡­170,000?!¡± Lin Rui could hardly believe his eyes when he looked at the number of Reward Points he has now. In the beginning, Lin Rui worked himself to death for even a Hundred Reward Points. Now he has such arge sum of Reward Points in front of him! At that moment, Lin Rui felt like he could buy almost anything in the System Shop!

    ¡°Hahaha! 170,000 Reward Points! It is really 170,000! I am rich! In the future, I will be able to be a local tyrant!¡± After the initial shock, Lin Rui slowly reacted and then he became very excited. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness that had sunk into his mind, he would have jumped up from the bed.

    Huhu!

    ¡°Calm down! Calm down! It¡¯s only 170,000 Reward Points! Although this is the richest time in my life, I still have to calm down! ¡­ Damn it! Calm down! I could now redeem some Super Bloodlines! The top Giant Titan Bloodline! Let¡¯s see who can hurt me in the future!¡± Lin Rui took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down, but after thinking about what the huge amount of 170,000 Reward Points could be exchanged for, Lin Rui became excited again and he couldn¡¯t calm down at all.

    It took almost ten minutes before Lin Rui recovered from the shock that this huge Reward of 170,000 Reward Points brought to him. At this time, Lin Rui had almost calmed down, and he knew that even if there were 170,000 Reward points, he could not use it indiscriminately.

    When he identally triggered the Mj?lnir test, the Sub-System gave him the orthodox solution, which was to obtain the power to lift Mj?lnir, and that would cost him about 1.5 Million Reward Points. Therefore, Lin Rui¡¯s current 170,000 Reward Points is not too much, at least he cannot exchange the power to lift Mj?lnir.

    ¡°Even if these Reward Points can be used to redeem a lot of things from the System Shop, it may not be what I need now. So I will save them for the time being. If I can resurrect the System Two then I would be able to consult with it and see what it rmends.¡± After calming down, Lin Rui has temporarily put down the idea of buying powerful bloodlines that can instantly increase his strength with so many Reward points.

    As for the Secondary System that sacrificed itself for Lin Rui, Lin Rui also gave it a name, called System Two.

    ¡°Then, let me now see what special items are Rewarded this time besides the Reward Points.¡± After removing his eyes from the huge amount of Reward Points, Lin Rui slowly walked towards the three boxes glowing with gold-colored light.

    ¡°I got 200,000 Reward Points from this Mainline Quest alone, the Special Items shouldn¡¯t be so simple either.¡± While thinking, Lin Rui has opened the first Golden Box.

    Call!

    When the first box was opened, a cyan light came out from the box, infecting the conscious body of Lin Rui, who was close by, with a brilliant cyan hue. He felt a chill as the blue light shone down on Lin Rui¡¯s conscious body. This was the first time he felt this way in his consciousness.

    ¡°This is¡­ a Fruit?¡± After the Cyan Light diminished a little, Lin Rui clearly saw what was in the box. It was a Cyan-Colored Fruit about the size of a strawberry.

    ¡°Azure Spirit Fruit from Hidden Cloud Greater World, it has Powerful Healing Effects and Physical Strength Enhancement Effects. It is a specialty of Hidden Cloud Greater World.¡± After seeing the Cyan Fruit, Lin Rui also saw the description appearing on the box in a small golden print.

    ¡°Azure Spirit Fruit? A specialty of Hidden Cloud Greater World? Is this something from another world?!¡± Seeing the introduction, Lin Rui muttered in surprise.

    Although Lin Rui knew from the very beginning that everything was avable in the System Shop, he rarely saw any special products from other worlds. Before that, the item from other worlds Lin Rui used was Holy Spring Water of the Elves, an all-purpose Serum that treats the wounds from a vitality point.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this Azure Spirit Fruit can be used by people in this world. After all, Hidden Cloud Greater World feels like a fantasy world when I hear the name. If this fruit has any special requirements to eat, then it¡¯s quite useless for me.¡± Lin Rui muttered while holding the Azure Spirit Fruit in the box in his hand.

    Afterward, Lin Rui put the Azure Spirit Fruit back in the ce and then walked towards the Second Box. Regarding whether Azure Spirit Fruit can be used by him or not, Lin Rui will check it out in the System Shopter. He is not in any hurry now.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s open the Second Treasure Box!¡± Rubbing his palms, Lin Rui had already stretched out his hands towards the Second Golden Box.

 Chapter 455 Strength Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 455 Strength Promotion</h4>

    Twenty minutester, Lin Rui, who fell on the bed, slowly opened his eyes. However,pared with the excitement before, Lin Rui is now much calmer, but he still can¡¯t hide the excitement in his eyes. Sitting up from the bed, Lin Rui has sorted out all the Rewards he got after the Mainline Quest waspleted.

    ¡°Three kinds of special items, the first is the specialty Azure Spirit Fruit from Hidden Cloud Greater World. ording to System Shop¡¯s exnation, this is an Advance Holy Fruit Worth 10,000 Reward Points.

    Although the Warriors of Hidden Cloud Greater World can take them and receive some benefits, I can take itpletely but I don¡¯t know how many benefits it will bring me.¡±

    ¡°The second is a Pseudo-Divine-Level Weapon: Beheading Spirit Sword. ording to the System¡¯s assessment, it should be a B-Grade Weapon, and it can be considered as my recement weapon.¡± While talking to himself, a long sword with a scabbard suddenly appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s hand.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui directly pulled out the Sword from the scabbard. In Lin Rui¡¯s hand, a nearly one-meter-long sword appeared reflecting a faint cyan light under the light.

    Beheading Spirit Sword, if Lin Rui wants to redeem it in the System Shop, he would need at least tens of thousands of Reward points. As a B-Grade Weapon, the Beheading Spirit Sword itself can hardly be destroyed, and it is also very suitable for Martial Artists who practice Internal Energy.

    It seems that the system also distributes Reward Items based on the host¡¯s situation.

    If the Thunder de used by Lin Rui before can increase Lin Rui¡¯s attack and make his strongest attack reach the full-powered attack of a Level 4 Mutant. Then, the increasing effect of Beheading Spirit Sword is at least twice that of the Thunder de, although it does not have the Thunder effect of Thunder de.

    However, Beheading Spirit Sword has the ability to cut through defenses. For Example, Lin Rui would have to use a lot of effort to defeat a person with a strong defense while using the Thunder de whereas, it would only take him about Six or Seven attacks to defeat that same person using the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    ording to Lin Rui, the Beheading Spirit Sword should be enough for him to use it at this time as it is perfect for him. Moreover, because Lin Rui trained in Internal Energy, he has no special requirements for weapons, as long as he is not too partial, he can use almost any of them.

    Of course, if Lin Rui grows up to confront the real divine tool like Mj?lnir in the future, maybe Beheading Spirit Sword will be inferior. However, Lin Rui felt that he should have better weapons by then.

    Brush!

    After admiring histest weapon, Lin Rui inserted the Beheading Spirit Sword back into the scabbard and put it into the independent space of the Phantom Suit.

    After getting so many Reward Points this time, Lin Rui has upgraded the Phantom Suit again, and at the same time expanded its internal space, allowing Lin Rui to carry more life-saving things with him.

    ¡°The third item is not usable right now, a B-ss Mecha¡¯s dedicated Energy Heart Core. This thing should be something that is used in the Interster Civilization, it should be simr to the miniature Arc Reactor in the Iron Man Armor.¡± Lin Rui can use the First two items now, but the third item is something that he can not currently use.

    However, Lin Rui feels that such a thing has great research value even if it can not be used. Although there is no shadow of Mecha Technology in this Earth¡¯s Civilization, there will definitely be some in the future.

    Maybe he can use this Mecha Energy Heart Core to make the Earth¡¯s Mecha Technology appear from scratch. However, Lin Rui and Tony already have a lot of things in their hands to study, and he has no ns to study this tasteless Mecha for now. Therefore, Lin Rui didn¡¯t take it out and kept it in the Treasure Box.

    ¡°This time, I received so many Reward Points, I left 100,000 Reward Points for standby, and the rest were sacrificed to the Resurrection Altar. Although System 2 seems to have responded but it is still a long way from being awakened. If the System is resurrected and knows that I have spent so many Reward Points for it, It will probably be very touched.¡±

    Because Lin Rui was saved at the expense of System No. 2¡¯s life before, Lin Rui would not abandon the System to save Reward Points at this time as his consciousness would not allow him to do that.

    Moreover, Lin Rui feels that although the Main System is powerful, System No. 2 is more humane and will help him more. When Lin Rui only became a Vignte, he would not have been able to spend that weak time so smoothly without the help of the Auxiliary System.

    The more powerful things he gets from the system, the more Lin Rui feels a faint fear towards that system. Lin Rui always had a feeling that the System has a purpose to help him be stronger, but now there is no good way to get rid of it and it is the only source by which Lin Rui can be strong.

    With the ability of System Two, it can also help Lin Rui to betterplete the Quests of the Main System after waking up.

    Buzzing~

    Just as Lin Rui finished his thought process and was summing up, the phone he ced beside the bed suddenly vibrated. He nced at the caller ID, it was Daredevil¡¯s call. Without much dy, Lin Rui was in a good mood and directly answered.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you free now? We have a Mission.¡± After the call was connected, Daredevil¡¯s voice came from the other side.

    ¡°Huh? Did Captain Rogers already dealt with those people?¡± Lin Rui asked with a frown when he heard Daredevil¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui and the League of Defender also know and support Daredevil¡¯s continued enmity towards Wilson Fisk or Kingpin. However, because Kingpin¡¯s Underworld Empire involves many other gray and white forces, they have been slow to do anything.

    After the Hydra incident was finally over, Daredevil, who had joined the Avengers raised this issue with Rogers and asked SHIELD to take action to solve the supporters behind Kingpin¡¯s Underworld Empire, so that Lin Rui and the others could take care of the world cancer known as Kingpin.

    And only three days have passed since Daredevil and Rogers brought up the matter. Even if SHIELD has a lot of resources, has Rogers already leveled out all those forces? Seeing this situation, Lin Rui was still a little surprised.

    ¡°After Captain Rogers took control of SHIELD, he used some strong methods to clear a group of SHIELD personnel, and these personnel had various rtionships with those forces.

    After that, Captain Rogers personally came out to visit the Leader of these forces one by one. With Captain America¡¯s current prestige and power, it is guaranteed that these forces would remain quiet.¡±

    ¡°Although they have benefited a lot from Wilson over the years because Wilson has grown stronger in the past few years, they can no longer control him. So instead of waiting for Wilson¡¯s Underworld Empire to grow beyond their influence, they might as well let us break it down now.¡± Daredevil exined briefly to Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    Of course, this would involve a lot of interests of many parties but Lin Rui does not care about this, he only needs to know that they can take action against Kingpin.

    When he first became Vignte, Lin Rui nned to take Kingpin as one of his goals, but Kingpin¡¯s influence is indeed veryrge, and he himself is rtively cunning, plus with what happened afterward, Lin Rui had to temporarily put down Kingpin¡¯s matter.

    Now, his strength has soared. Lin Rui, who has the League of Defender behind him has enough confidence to destroy Kingpin.

    ¡°Then, let us disintegrate Wilson¡¯s Underworld Empire!¡± Lin Rui squeezed his fist and replied in a low tone. After getting so many Reward Points and items, Lin Rui¡¯s strength has improved again, and he needs to practice to get used to his current strength.

 Chapter 456: Hiding Place

    <h4>Chapter 456: Hiding ce</h4>

    In a small American town not far from New York, as the Actual Controller of thergest Underworld Empire in the United States: Wilson Fisk, or Kingpin, is here on vacation. Or at least that is what he said to everyone but Kingpin was also hiding from some recent investigations against him.

    A Gangster like Kingpin, who has been able to control such arge gangster force for so many years can not be removed secretly.

    It can be seen that in addition to his strength, his cautious character is also an important point that allowed him to live until now. He has also noticed that something was happening since Daredevil started to attack his forces a long time ago.

    However, Kingpin at that time did not put Daredevil in his eyes. But recently, Kingpin suddenly discovered that Daredevil, who was originally alone seemed to have very strong teammates.

    In order to prevent the League of Defender from taking action against him, Kingpin has not appeared in public for a long time. Although Kingpin knew that there were still many gray and white forces behind his Underworld Empire, they were unreliable at critical moments, and he could only rely on himself.

    Huhu~

    Lying on the lounge chair on the balcony of the second floor of the vi basking in the sun, Kingpin is now in a very rxed mood. This ce is Kingpin¡¯s private and secret vi, and no one knows it except for a few of his henchmen.

    Kingpin is going to spend some time here as vacation and then he would go back to deal with some things that require him toe out in person and then take a vacation in another ce. Kingpin didn¡¯t believe that Daredevil and his people will always look for him.

    Moreover, those Vigntes in the League of Defender seem to have more important things to deal with recently, and it has been a long time since they have attacked Kingpin¡¯s Underworld Forces.

    ¡°Now ??New York is not very active for the time being. If it weren¡¯t for that Daredevil and his friends, I wouldn¡¯t have lost so much in just two months.¡± Kingpin, who was resting in a chair, seemed to be resting, but he is actually thinking about the development of his Underworld Empire.

    Since the appearance of Mirage Knight and the establishment of the League of Defender, they have dealt a great blow to the Underground Dark Forces in New York.

    Moreover, after teaming up with Jack and removing the Frankenstein Family, which was a dominant dark and white family in New York, Jack took control of the Frankenstein Family and began to cooperate with the League of Defender to clean up other Dark forces in New York, including Kingpin¡¯s forces.

    Under the attack of Mirage Knight and Daredevil and others, New York City should now be regarded as the safest city in the United States. Of course, that is security at an ordinary level.

    ¡°How the hell it happened, how can so many Vigntes suddenly appeared. If I hadn¡¯t hidden my identities and if I was a little weaker, I would have been captured by one of them!¡± Thinking of the appearance of Mirage Knight and others, Kingpin thought bitterly when the New York underworld forces were hit.

    In terms of individual strength, in the League of Defender, except for the Logistics Staff Member Jerry, everyone else can defeat Kingpin whose strength had only reached the level of a 3-Level Mutant.

    Perhaps the previous Daredevil and Jack would have struggled to deal with Kingpin, but after their recent growth, they can already defeat Kingpin by themselves.

    However, Kingpin¡¯s ability to be the Master of such a huge Underworld Empire is not entirely dependent on his own strength. His insidiousness and some underhanded methods are the main reasons why he has reached this position.

    Kingpin doesn¡¯t know how many corpses he had stepped on to climb to this position today and there are quite a few people who have been solved by him personally. If Kingpin knew the true identity of any Vignte in the League of Defender, then he wouldn¡¯t be so afraid to hide in his secret vi for vacation.

    In Kingpin¡¯s heart, strength is only one aspect of ensuring his own safety, and the way to keep himself safe is more than strength. In many cases, as long as you have enough cards in your hand, enemies that are much stronger than you will not move against you.

    However, for the League of Defender, Kingpin still has too little information. He didn¡¯t know where these people came from, so he couldn¡¯t think about ways to deal with them.

    ¡°Two days ago, someone reminded me to be more careful in recent days. It would be better if I hide herepletely. I don¡¯t know who will being after me this time. But I am not so easy to deal with.

    If someone reallyes here to deals with me, I will let them know what kind of future awaits them after they be my enemy!¡± Thinking of the reminder from a mysterious person two days ago, Kingpin¡¯s mood was not very good.

    Although Kingpin knew that the person who reminded him was probably someone who had a cooperative rtionship with him, the identity of the other party was well hidden this time, and Kingpin did not discover who the other party was.

    However, after this anonymous reminder, Kingpin also took some measures to protect himself and he also distributed some of his resources to find that person¡¯s identity. There are now many defenses around this vi.

    Kingpin¡¯s cautious character has allowed him to live safely for so many years. Just like this vacation, he at least arranged five-strong Mutants and people with special abilities in the vi¡¯s defense.

    So, even if someone really wants to deal with Kingpin, he doesn¡¯t have much to worry about. With the defense around him now, people of average strength would be ughtered even before they could reach him.

    However, Kingpin could have never thought that it was the League of Defender that was going to deal with him this time, the force he had been avoiding. Under SHIELD¡¯s full investigation, Kingpin¡¯s hiding ce waspletely exposed to Lin Rui and the others, and the people he had contracted to secure his defense should not have the strength that exceeds a Fourth Level Mutant and Lin Rui would be able to deal with them.

    Therefore, while Kingpin was thinking about how to continue to expand his Underworld Empire in the future, his subordinate who was guarding the periphery of the vi area had already copsed unknowingly.

    After the guard fell, a figure quickly rushed over him. At the same time, some people were put down in other directions in this vi and then two figures rushed in.

    Brush!

    When the figure who rushed to the vi was exposed to the sun, someone finally spotted the intruder. After being discovered, the intruder didn¡¯t panic at all, and stood indifferently under the sun, facing the two big men in front of him.

    The person who suddenly appeared in the Kingpin Vi was no one else but Mirage Knight.

    Although the difficulty of dealing with Gangsters like Kingpin is a bit low for Lin Rui, Kingpin is Daredevil¡¯s enemy and the League of Defender is happy to help their partners solve this gangster. Moreover, after the elimination of Kingpin, the Underworld Empire controlled by Kingpin will also fall into chaos because there is no leader.

    In other words, it will be much easier for Lin Rui to disintegrate this Underworld Empire step by step. In Lin Rui¡¯s conjecture, disintegrating Kingpin¡¯s Underworld Empire should be a Hidden Quest.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡± The two Third-Level Mutants who were guarding the front hall shouted loudly as they looked at the ck-Clothed Intruder with his face covered.

    They have been with Kingpin for a long time, and the hands of these two Third-Level Mutants have also been stained with a lot of innocent blood. If it weren¡¯t for the strong feeling they felt from Lin Rui, these two guys would have already taken action.

    ¡°Who am I? Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Because you are not going to live too long for that to matter.¡± Lin Rui answered with a slightly tilted mouth when he heard the question from the two in front of him.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯d figure had disappeared in ce.

 Chapter 457 Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 457 Transformation</h4>

    Seeing Lin Rui disappearing from his spot in an instant, shock shed in the eyes of the two people who stood in front of him, and then they immediately assumed a defensive posture.

    One of the Mutants obviously has a body-enhancing mutation as the surface of his body instantly bes a rock-like material, which looks very defensive. The other one does not have such a defense, but he also protected important parts of his body.

    They themselves knew that the person who disappeared in front of them didn¡¯te here with kind intentions, so they made the most correct decision at this time.

    ¡°Do you think that this will be useful?¡± However, in the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s voice rang in their ears.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    At the same time when Lin Rui¡¯s voice came out, his attack also arrived, but it seemed that he simply attacked with his fist and punched out. After hitting the Mutant who had turned into a human-shaped rock, Lin Rui also kicked the low-defense power Mutant next to him.

    Call!

    After a quick shot, Lin Rui¡¯s figure appeared behind them. Standing in the lobby of the vi, Lin Rui did not look back at the two people behind him and continued to walk inside.

    Kakaka!

    After Lin Rui left, the two people who were hit by Lin Rui finally showed some reaction, the rock on the Mutants who had turned into rock slowly shattered under Lin Rui¡¯s blow, and directly shattered into small pieces of stones after two seconds.

    As for the low defense Mutant, Lin Rui had kicked and he passed out before his ability could be released.

    For the current Lin Rui, the strength of Third-Level Mutant is no longer any problem and he can easily defeat them. Unless their abilities are very special which might cause Lin Rui some trouble. Otherwise, they will be solved by Lin Rui with one blow like this.

    After two months of fighting with Hydra, Lin Rui now feels that it would be very easy to deal with these underworld forces. It¡¯s like a person who has already cleared a Difficult-Level Dungeon and then he went to fight in a Normal dungeon, it would be of course very simple for him.

    Lin Rui feels this way now. He regards this action against Kingpin as a simple warm-up activity.

    While Lin Rui easily solved Kingpin¡¯s men, the guards in the other two directions of the vi were also solved by Spiderman and Daredevil. In this action against Kingpin, the League of Defender dispatched Daredevil, Mirage Knight and Spiderman.

    Of course, SHIELD has also sent some special teams behind them. However, they wille outst to clean the battlefield.

    ¡­

    Just when Daredevil defeated Kingpin¡¯s men and walked towards the inside of the vi. Kingpin, who was basking in the sun on the back balcony of the vi had also noticed that his secret ce had been invaded. After failing to contact his subordinates, Kingpin¡¯s eyes slowly became gloomy.

    ¡°It seems that the people who came to deal with me this time are here!¡± Kingpin muttered to himself and he quickly armed himself. In the past, Kingpin had encountered some attacks on his person by some hostile forces but he had survived those. But this encounter seemed a bit more difficult for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave!¡± After confirming that almost all of his subordinates were defeated, Kingpin¡¯s eyes shed and he rushed towards the top floor of the vi.

    Although Kingpin is a peak Third-Level Mutant and he is also very powerful, but it is only rtive whenparing it to ordinary people, Kingpin is very self-aware that his own subordinates are not weak and even he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with them in such a short amount of time.

    So, since the invaders defeated his thugs in such a short period of time, Kingpin had no ns to fight them.

    For Kingpin, force is not the only means to achieve his goals, and he didn¡¯t get to where he is today just by using force. Therefore, under such circumstances, he would withdraw without any thoughts of fighting. As long as he is still alive, he would be able to kill these attackers in the future.

    Da da da!

    The tall Kingpin rushed to the top of the vi in a few steps. On this top tform, a private helicopter was quietly parked here, and the pilot inside had already seen Kingpin rushing towards him.

    Someone had secretly reminded Kingpin of this attack before and although he was confident in his own defense, he had made enough preparations to run away. This helicopter was his chance to escape.

    ¡°Take off!¡± Kingpin had already shouted loudly before reaching the helicopter.

    Kaka!

    Seeing Kingpin¡¯s nervousness, the pilot didn¡¯t hesitate and started the helicopter. As long as he was given a short while, he could take Kingpin into the sky.

    Whirring whirring!

    Seeing that the Rotor of the Helicopter in front of him had turned quickly, the tension in Kingpin¡¯s heart also disappeared. He would just need one minute and he can leave. At that time, no matter who attacked him, it would be impossible for them to catch up with him. Unless the other party can fly.

    Brush!

    Just as Kingpin strode towards the helicopter that was about to take off, a ck figure quickly rushed up from the edge of the top floor of the vi. In front of Kingpin¡¯s surprised gaze, the ck figure stepped on his foot and jumped several times in the air, and then he rushed towards him.

    ¡°Quick! Quick!¡± Kingpin urged loudly when he saw that person.

    At the same time, Kingpin¡¯s whole body was undergoing drastic changes. The already burly figure began to swell rapidly, and the muscles and bones seemed to be pumping up.

    Soon, Kingpin, who rushed out three steps, swelled into a giant of about five meters, and his whole body muscles were hinged together which looked very shocking.

    This is Kingpin¡¯s mutation ability, and his body¡¯s deformation is strengthened. Although it is a rtivelymon Mutation Ability, Kingpin¡¯s enhancement level is obviously very high.

    Kingpin¡¯s whole body bursts out with his own abilities and he suddenly rises into the sky, looking like a human-shaped tank. Kingpin would directly kill the guy who dared to rush towards him! He will let these attackers know that he is not someone they can just kill!

    When Kingpin had turned into a giant and rushed towards the person who charged up, that person didn¡¯t seem to notice the Kingpin¡¯s transformation. However, even if he noticed it, he probably wouldn¡¯t care. Because the figure did not feel the slightest threat at all.

    ¡°Huh?! Is that Kingpin?¡± The person who had rushed up from the edge of the top floor of the vi was not someone else but Lin Rui who had already taken care of his opponent. He flew up directly after feeling the movement on the roof and he saw a giant form hitting towards him.

    ording to the information obtained from SHIELD, Kingpin does have the ability to transform like this, and his strength after transforming is also very good. However, Lin Rui did not pay attention to Kingpin¡¯s transformation at all.

    For Lin Rui, the difficulty of dealing with the current Kingpin is already very low. Moreover, he wants to leave Kingpin to Daredevil. Therefore, after noticing the humanoid tank rushing towards him, Lin Rui tapped his feet twice on the ground and avoided the frontal attack.

 Chapter 458 Running Away

    <h4>Chapter 458 Running Away</h4>

    Brush!

    While avoiding the collision with Kingpin, Lin Rui had already waved his hand and pulled out the Beheading Spirit Sword directly from his waist and swung it forward. The weapon he had just acquired was finally used in a fight.

    However, this time Lin Rui only used it to prevent the helicopter from taking off. If he didn¡¯t shoot, the helicopter will really fly away and although it is impossible for Kingpin to escape, Lin Rui will not let him leave on a fluke.

    Bang! Rumble!

    As a blue light shed, the helicopter that had slowly taken off from the top of the vi was directly divided into two halves from the middle and it fell down while producing sparks, and soon exploded on the top of the building.

    ¡°Ah! Die, you bastard!¡± Kingpin, who was avoided by Lin Rui, saw that his escape tool was destroyed, and roared towards him.

    Since it is now impossible for him to escape, Kingpin has only one choice which is to fight. He will live through this day. Even he doesn¡¯t know how many times he has wandered between life and death, but it is he who survives every time! It will be the same this time! He is going to tear up that guy and get out of here alive!

    ¡°Why are you so angry? Don¡¯t you know who I am by now?¡± Lin Rui asked calmly while standing on the top of the vi looking at Kingpin who was already filled with anger. Behind Lin Rui, the destroyed helicopter was still burning.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡­ It¡¯s you! You are that Mirage Knight!¡± Kingpin¡¯s eyes shed with light when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words and the next second he remembered who the guy in the ck suit was! He turned out to be a member of the organization he had been avoiding: Mirage Knight in the League of Defender!

    ¡°Yes, it seems that you have known about us. However, now that we havee to your door, do you really think that you would be able to escape?¡± Lin Rui asked easily after hearing Kingpin¡¯s words.

    In order not to lose too much of his power, Kingpin haspletely abandoned his various business in New York after the establishment of the League of Defender.

    He had thought that he would be fine by avoiding Daredevil and the League Of Defenders, but he didn¡¯t expect them toe after him. Kingpin was also very annoyed. Someone had already informed him of an attack and he was still too confident!

    ¡°Huh! What are you here for?! I have shrunk my power in New York and stopped all of my business. You should have no reason toe after me so why are you here. Do I have to keep backing down again? I won¡¯t be backing down anymore. Don¡¯t push your luck or you will die here¡± Many thoughts appeared in his mind and Kingpin looked at Mirage Knight in front of him and suddenly shouted.

    ¡°Oh? Really? This is a bit unexpected.¡± Lin Rui was a little surprised when he saw Kingpin¡¯s n to fight for thest time. He really didn¡¯t expect that someone like Kingpin to fight till death.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    While Lin Rui was still surprised, Kingpin suddenly took out a small machine gun from behind him and shot Lin Rui. However, when shooting, Kingpin did not approach Lin Rui, but slowly moved towards the edge of the building. Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how Kingpin hid this weapon in his body, but this guy doesn¡¯t seem to be nning to have a hard fight.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Although Kingpin took out his machine gun and fired it suddenly, Lin Rui just stood there and didn¡¯t move. For the current upgraded Phantom Suit, this type of attack can no longer cause even a little damage to Lin Rui.

    He only saw the bullets that had been fired at high speed getting bounced off aftering in contact with the Phantom Suit and even a little impact was not transmitted.

    ¡°Hey! Although your efforts are worthy of recognition, the gap in our strength is too big.¡± Lin Rui spoke faintly while squinting at the figure of Kingpin. However, when he noticed Kingpin¡¯s position, the expression on his face changed.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t back down?!¡± Lin Rui shouted out at the moment when he saw Kingpin moving slowly. It turned out that Kingpin had reached the edge of the roof while Lin Rui was blocked by the machine gun, and was nning to jump down when Lin Rui looked over.

    Call!

    Without answering Lin Rui¡¯s words, Kingpin threw away the empty machine-gun in his hand.

    Then he jumped down from the fourth floor. If Kingpin was an ordinary person, such a height would be enough to smash him to death. However, Kingpin, who has the ability to strengthen his body, obviously doesn¡¯t care about this height.

    Lin Rui only saw his huge figure descending aggressively towards the ground, and he still couldn¡¯t tell how he was going to escape.

    Bang!

    Finally, Kingpin, who jumped from the fourth floor,nded on thewn outside the vi. Kingpin stepped on the ground leaving two huge footprints, but he didn¡¯t stay still at all, and continued to rush towards the jungle behind the vi. As long as he enters the jungle, he still has a chance to escape with his familiarity with the terrain.

    However, he was just doing useless work. Lin Rui at the top of the building just walked towards the edge of the building and watched Kingpin fall to the ground. He had no ns to go down and pursue him.

    Because Daredevil has already chased after him. Kingpin is Daredevil¡¯s enemy, and he will definitely leave this opportunity to Daredevil.

    Call!

    While Lin Rui looked at Kingpin who was fleeing below, Spiderman also appeared behind him. Peter has also defeated his opponent, and the only one who remained is Kingpin who is currently fleeing.

    ¡°Daredevil has chased after him. How long do you think it will take him to beat-up the big guy?¡± Walking towards Lin Rui¡¯s side, Spiderman asked Lin Rui while watching Kingpin fleeing below.

    ¡°Um~ it should not take him more than a minute. However, if Daredevil wants Wilson to suffer more then it may take a little longer.¡± Lin Rui replied after thinking about it after hearing Peter¡¯s words.

    ¡°I think so too. Although that big guy looks very powerful, Daredevil is already very strong now! By the way, Jackson, Daredevil told me before that you gave him the Martial Arts he is currently practicing. Then can I also learn it?¡± Peter nodded when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    Then Peter suddenly remembered something and asked.

    Speaking of which, Lin Rui handed over ¡°Soaring Dragon Art¡± to Daredevil a long time ago. Moreover, for the current Lin Rui, this Martial Art was already at a very Low Level.

    However, he doesn¡¯t know if it is the particrity of Daredevil itself or something else, but a Low-Level Cultivation Technique has allowed him to grow to his present strength and it seems that he still hasn¡¯t reached his peak.

    And when Peter learned that Daredevil¡¯s strength increased because of the Martial Technique given to him by Lin Rui, his heart also itched to train in it.

    ¡°You want to learn Martial Arts?¡± Lin Rui asked curiously when he heard Peter. Spiderman¡¯s Strength Growth is already very high, in Lin Rui¡¯s view, there is no need for him to learn martial arts.

    ¡°Well, although I have the Spider-Sense and my power, I am not as good as you and Daredevil in the use of the said power. Therefore, I want to learn your Martial Arts, which should enhance my strength by a lot.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s curiosity, Peter briefly exined his reasoning in two sentences.

    For what they will experience in the future, Peter feels that his strength still needs to be improved. After all, the earth civilization may enter the era of Interster Navigation in Peter¡¯s lifetime!

    ¡°Well, I will give you a copy of Martial Art when I go back. However, I am not sure how much it will increase your strength. It depends on people.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui nodded and spoke.

    Then, their gaze shifted to Kingpin again. Because Kingpin, who was still fleeing just now, has stopped. In front of his tall body stood a man in a crimson hero suit. The obstacle was obviously Daredevil, the hatred between him and Kingpin for many years would finallye to an end.

 Chapter 459 Secret Mission

    <h4>Chapter 459 Secret Mission</h4>

    After half an hour, Lin Rui and Peter had alreadye down from the roof. The y is over. Although Kingpin is strong, he is no match for Daredevil. After venting all the anger and frustration he had umted for many years, Daredevil finally killed his enemy.

    Da Da~

    ¡°Daredevil, are you okay?¡± Lin Rui asked caringly when he walked to Daredevil¡¯s side. Daredevil¡¯s father died under Kingpin and now he finally used his own strength to kill his enemy, his emotions must be all over the ce.

    ¡°Well, I am okay. I have just notified SHIELD¡¯s team waiting outside, they will take care of the situation here.¡± Hearing the voice from behind him, Daredevil replied faintly after turning around.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s go. After Wilson¡¯s death, his Underworld Empire will be without a leader. I believe it will copse soon. Of course, we will also ensure that it copses as quickly as possible.¡± Seeing that Daredevil is fine, Lin Rui walked over and patted him on the shoulder and said.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Spiderman, thank you!¡± Daredevil is very grateful to have killed his enemy with the help of his partner since he fought alone in the past.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Wilson is dead now. Let¡¯s go to the Sisters Margaret Bar for a few drinks today. We haven¡¯t gone there for some time.¡± Hearing Daredevil¡¯s grateful words, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, we can¡¯t drink yet!¡± When Lin Rui said he was going to drink, Peter reminded him quietly.

    Snap!

    However, Lin Rui ignored Peter and patted him on the shoulder before striding out. Daredevil also walked past Kingpin¡¯s corpse. He really needs to be drunk tonight. Not long after the Lin Rui and the other two left, SHIELD¡¯s Special Team appeared.

    The team that epted Rogers¡¯ order quickly cleared the area, and the people who were severely injured and unconscious were taken away.

    ¡­

    Huhu~

    Just when Lin Rui and others in the United States teamed up with SHIELD to solve big cancer named Wilson, in a country far away from the United States, ck Widow Natasha, who had been missing for a long time, was wandering in a slum in a city.

    As the top agent of SHIELD, Natasha looks indistinguishable from the locals in her disguise. Besides, she is already multi-lingual, so she integrates very well here.

    Long before SHIELD took their final action on Hydra, Natasha was dispatched by Fury to execute a mission with top-level confidentiality. Now that Natasha has been missing for two weeks, she is now in a slum in a foreign country.

    Her mission is also a mystery. Of course, if Lin Rui knew Natasha¡¯s whereabouts, he might have a guess as to what Natasha was doing here. However, Lin Rui does not know anything.

    Da Da~

    Walking like a local on the streets of the slums of this foreign city, Natasha is actually paying attention to the people around her and the situation. She is looking for something. The Top-Level mission that Fury gave to Natasha before was to find Dr. Banner. Of course, he has another name, The Hulk.

    After seeing the emergence of endless superpowered people in the world, Fury felt that SHIELD¡¯s abilities were not strong enough. In order to allow SHIELD to have a sharp de to deter other forces on the earth, Director Fury remembered a piece of top-secret information that only a few people knew. And that information was about Dr. Banner who is invincible once he turned into Hulk.

    However, Dr. Banner had been hiding his identity and whereabouts for a long time because he would transform into Hulk once he was angry and hurt those around him. Even SHIELD needed to dispatch their most Elite Agents to have a chance in finding him. So, Natasha was sent out.

    However, Natasha didn¡¯t expect that Fury would be removed from the Director¡¯s position from SHIELD before she even finished this top-secret mission, which surprised her.

    Although Natasha belongs to SHIELD, this mission was given to her by Fury. Therefore, Natasha decided to continue with her mission without receiving the next order. Recently, she is close to finding the kind-hearted Dr. Banner.

    And just today, Natasha got thetest order from Captain Rogers. Captain Rogers, who haspletely taken over the power of SHIELD, also knew about Natasha¡¯s ongoing mission.

    Rogers¡¯ orders were to let Natasha continue to look for Dr. Banner. However,pared to Fury who wanted the Hulk more than Dr. Banner, Captain Rogers wants Dr. Banner more than Hulk. With his alliance with the League of Defender and X-Men, Rogers is not too worried about the weakness of the Armed Forces in his hands.

    Call!

    While Natasha was walking casually on the street, a teenage girl ran out of a run-down house next to her. The little girl is thin and weak, obviously the kind of child who has not developed well because of malnutrition.

    However, such a situation is very normal in this slum area. No one can guarantee that their family life will be stable, and everyone is trying their best to survive.

    However, after seeing the little girl who ran out, Natasha¡¯s eyes shed. When the little girl ran past her, Natasha followed her without attracting anyone¡¯s attention.

    At the edge of this slum are more dpidated houses, where some people who have no family and no money live. And the little girl ran straight here after she ran out of her home, and it seems that she came to look for someone.

    Natasha, who has been following the little girl from behind also chased after her. Looking at the little girl in front, Natasha¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. It seems that her investigation for so many days has finally paid off.

    Huhu!

    Finally, the little girl who trotted all the way got into a crumbling house after passing through several fences. Natasha, who followed, did not immediately follow in, but carefully observed around the house.

    While Natasha was observing the house, several locals walked out of it. Natasha used her professional skills to easily derive the information she wanted. There lived a doctor, a doctor who specializes in treating poor people who have no money to see a doctor. After getting this news, Natasha was more convinced that she had found her goal this time.

    When Dr. Banner turned himself into Hulk because of the failure of the experiment, he was always looking for a way to eliminate Hulk orpletely control him. Therefore, in addition to his high achievements in the physical sciences, Dr. Bannerter made high achievements in Biological Science, especially Gene Mutations.

    Therefore, helping some poor people in this slum is a very simple matter for Dr. Banner.

    After determining that her mission target was in this house, Natasha first contacted her backup team from SHIELD¡¯s Special Department. Then, she slowly walked into the room alone.

 Chapter 460 The World Needs You

    <h4>Chapter 460 The World Needs You</h4>

    In the dim room, there is some furniture that has been used a lot. The only clean ce is probably the living room and the back bedroom. At this moment, the little girl who ran in before was standing in a corner of the living room, and in front of her was a Middle-Aged Man who was dressed somewhat differently from the locals.

    Because the Man was facing the wall at this time, she still can¡¯t see what he looks like for now.

    ¡°Please, save my father!¡± Holding a few small coins in her hand, the little girl looked at the man in front of her and begged.

    Everyone said that the man who lives here is a doctor and he is very kind-hearted. The little girl¡¯s father has been in bed for several days. If he doesn¡¯t get good then their whole family will copse. Therefore, the little girl came here and begged the man to go out and treat her father.

    Hearing the little girl¡¯s crying request, the man who was facing the wall and packing up things slowly turned around. After the man turned around, the little girl could see his appearance clearly.

    As her neighbor said, this man is a foreigner. Although it seems that there are some vicissitudes of life and a lot of tiredness on his face because of traveling all year round, it is obvious that he is a white man. Moreover, the man also wears a pair of sses and looks like a very kind schr. In the little girl¡¯s heart, a kind doctor should be like this.

    This somewhat shabby Middle-Aged Man is Bruce Banner, also known as The Hulk in Marvel World. Regardless of the settings of theics or movies, the power of Hulk is already on the top. Of course, the current Banner is still working hard to maintain a calm mood in order to control the Hulk in his body.

    ¡°Speak slowly, what¡¯s wrong with your father?¡± Dr. Banner asked when he looked at the poor little girl in front of him after he packed his things.

    ¡°My father¡­ he is sick! He coughs very badly, he has a fever, and he hasn¡¯t gotten out of bed for several days.¡± The little girl quickly replied after seeing the doctor in front of her speaking to her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s probably the recent flu. I¡¯ll prepare something, and I¡¯ll go over to see your father right away.¡± After hearing the little girl¡¯s words, Dr. Banner said without hesitation.

    Although Dr. Banner has been wandering around the World to avoid the pursuit of various forces over the years, he still tries his best to help the locals wherever he goes.

    Dr. Banner himself is a very kind scientist. Although the Hulk in his body can break apart a City in a day, this is not what Banner wants. After years of wandering around the world and doing some soul searching, Dr. Banner has now made good progress in controlling Hulk in his body.

    After agreeing to the little girl, Dr. Banner set about preparing something to treat the flu. However, just as he was preparing something, another person walked in from outside.

    Banner didn¡¯t pay attention at first, after all, many peoplee here to ask for help every day. However, when he felt a familiar feeling from the person who came in, a faint fluctuation shed in his eyes.

    Da Da ~ Da Da ~

    The new person walked in smoothly and walked slowly towards the center of the living room. At this time, the little girl who had been worried about her father¡¯s illness also noticed the person suddenly appearing behind her, she turned to look at that person.

    After the little girl turned around, she saw a beautifuldy who looked like a foreigner. When the little girl looked at her, thedy smiled at her and then stared at Dr. Banner, who was facing away from her.

    Call!

    Dr. Banner, who had been preparing the medicine, turned around as if he hadn¡¯t noticed that there was another person in the room. After seeing the appearance of Natasha, who had taken off her disguise, Dr. Banner¡¯s expression did not change at all, except that his original peaceful expression seemed to freeze a bit.

    ¡°For someone who needs to stay calm at all times, this doesn¡¯t seem to be a very good ce for you.¡± Seeing that Dr. Banner didn¡¯t react after seeing her, Natasha smiled and spoke first.

    Now that she has epted such a confidentiality mission, Natasha obviously has knowledge about Dr. Banner and the Hulk in him.

    Both Dr. Banner and Hulk are people who SHIELD needs right now. Dr. Banner is a genius scientist with very high achievements in various fields; Hulk is someone who can break apart any military force in this world. So far, they have not encountered a person who can subdue or interact with Hulk.

    ¡°Are you here for me?¡± Dr. Banner asked calmly as his eyes shifted from the medicine in his hand to Natasha¡¯s body.

    For so many years, Dr. Banner has been paying attention to his whereabouts every moment, trying to avoid those forces that are looking for him. However, Dr. Banner knew that no matter how much he avoided them, those forces would not give up, and he could not really avoid them for a lifetime. However, Dr. Banner was a little surprised to have been found so soon.

    ¡°Dr. Bruce Banner, I¡¯m here on behalf of SHIELD. I don¡¯t have any bad intentions towards you.¡± Natasha said with a smile on her face when she heard Dr. Banner¡¯s obviously unkind tone.

    Beforeing here, Natasha had made enough preparations. She knew that Dr. Banner was very kind and intellectual without being transformed. Therefore, she has a rtively high degree of certainty that she can stabilize Dr. Banner. At least, Natasha thinks that with her beauty, she can get some favorability from Dr. Banner.

    ¡°Haha¡­SHIELD. I also heard about you guys recently, you were on the news and you guys have indeed done a lot of big things. Director Fury really manages SHIELD very well. It seems that under his leadership, SHIELD can indeed bring ¡®Peace¡¯ to the world.¡± After hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Dr. Banner said indifferently. However, Natasha could feel a lot of disdain in his tone.

    Dr. Banner is not a fool, he can probably guess why Natasha hade here, but Dr. Banner has determined that he does not want to go back and be studied as an experiment.

    SHIELD is a ce that needs to be known by someone in Dr. Banner¡¯s situation and he doesn¡¯t believe that they will look at him as a normal person when he goes back.

    Dr. Banner did not want to get confined to a cage for research because he could not control the power of his own body.

    ¡°Yes, but there is one thing you probably don¡¯t know yet. Director Fury has been removed, and now SHIELD is being led by Captain America Steve Rogers.¡± How could Natasha not hear the disdain in Dr. Banner¡¯s tone, so she went straight to the point.

    Call!

    Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Banner¡¯s calm eyes suddenly became sharper. There was no little girl waiting beside him. Banner¡¯s cold eyes looked directly at Natasha, and his momentum couldn¡¯t help but slowly increase. At this time, Banner did not look like a weak doctor, but a powerful warrior.

    ¡°Fury was from the Director¡¯s position?!¡± Seemingly unable to believe it, Dr. Banner asked again.

    ¡°Yes, it happened three days ago. So, Captain Rogers is the Director of SHIELD now. And, we need your help, Dr. Banner, the World needs your help.¡± Looking at Dr. Banner¡¯s eyes, Natasha seriously replied.

 Chapter 461 Gamma Ray

    <h4>Chapter 461 Gamma Ray</h4>

    Huhu~

    In the crumbling house, the charcoal in the corner stove is burning quietly, releasing thest warmth of himself in this world. However, after listening to Natasha¡¯s words about SHIELD¡¯s present situation and the world¡¯s need for himself, Dr. Banner was silent, and the atmosphere in the room was a little deserted.

    ¡°Doctor, can we go now?¡± Just when Banner and Natasha were silent, the little girl who had been standing beside him quietly couldn¡¯t help but say something.

    Because Natashamunicated with Banner in English just now, the little girl couldn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t know what they were saying. She just cared about her father¡¯s illness. Seeing that Natasha and the doctor didn¡¯t say anything for some time, she thought that their conversation was over, so she asked.

    Call!

    After the little girl spoke, Dr. Banner, who seemed to be lost in thought, also closed his eyes. Looking at the little girl in front of him, Dr. Banner felt that maybe this was his life now. What the World and SHIELD needs is actually the Hulk in his body.

    However, Banner has been thinking and actually suppressing the guy in his body for a long time now, maybe he should be a respected doctor in such a ce and live out the rest of his life with a peace of mind.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now.¡± Without looking at Natasha who was still standing in front of him, Banner replied in local dialect to the little girl in front of him.

    Then, Dr. Banner took his medicine kit and prepared to follow the little girl. Hearing what Dr. Banner said, the little girl had a smile on her face and turned to lead the way. However, at this moment, Natasha spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple Flu. I have already sent someone to help the little girl¡¯s father. And not only her father, but the recent flu outbreak in this small town will be brought under control. Therefore, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Did you hear what I was saying?¡± Natasha said unhurriedly when she saw Banner was going to follow the little girl.

    Beforeing here, Natasha knew that it would not be easy to persuade Banner to go back, so she had already made some preparations. Banner had lived in this town for some time and the most important thing is that she needs to speak clearly and not provoke him.

    Of course, she needs to stabilize Banner first, otherwise, no one would dare to provoke Banner if he doesn¡¯t want to cooperate.

    After talking with Banner, Natasha spoke to the little girl again in the localnguage, telling her that there was a doctor to help her father. Although the little girl didn¡¯t believe her, she nodded slightly when she saw Banner. Finally, she thanked her and ran out quickly.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s just the two of us. You may be able to hear me out now. I really didn¡¯t have any malice when I came here. I just wanted your help.¡± The little girl finally left, and Dr. Banner¡¯s other patients have been blocked by SHIELD¡¯s Special Team. Natasha looked at Dr. Banner in front of her and said faintly.

    Phoo~

    Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Banner put the medicine bag in his hand aside and then sat on the stool. Banner knew that even if he said he did not want to listen, the Agent in front of him would still say what she wanted to say and he couldn¡¯t run away without breaking this small town apart.

    Seeing Dr. Banner sitting down, Natasha breathed out a sigh of relief. If Dr. Banner really didn¡¯t cooperate, the teams she brought could not be sure about Hulk. However, things are pretty good now, and Natasha believes that Dr. Banner changed his decision after listening to what he said next.

    ¡°Since you have been keeping tabs on SHIELD, then you must know about the force that has been fighting against us: Hydra.¡± Also sitting down in front of Dr. Banner, Natasha spoke slowly.

    Dr. Banner¡¯s brows twitched and he didn¡¯t answer, but it is obvious that he knew about the situation. When Dr. Banner left the United States, Hydra was still deeply hidden. Dr. Banner did not know that there was such a terrorist organization in the world.

    After the Washington incident broke out, the whole world knew that there was such an organization and there were people who believed in Hydra and tried to dominate the world. Dr. Banner was shocked when he heard the news on TV and he began to think that he may have worked for them before without even knowing about it.

    ¡°In a battle just a week ago, we eliminated the core figure of Hydra, Red Skull. In the following blow, Hydra waspletely wiped out.¡± Although Dr. Banner did not speak, Natasha continued.

    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Dr. Banner asked indifferently when he heard this news. He didn¡¯t really care about Hydra at all. If SHIELD nned to let him fight Hydra before then that would still be a reason for Natasha to be here, but Hydra has been wiped out, so why is she here?

    ¡°Indeed, we did not require your help in the destruction of Hydra. However, during our fight with Hydra, we discovered that Hydra possesses some technologies far beyond the Modern World.

    ording to a piece of top-secret information that we have received, those technologies of Hydrae from a special item. And in the final battle, that item disappeared with the death of the Red Skull.¡± Looking at Dr. Banner¡¯s eyes, Natasha said seriously.

    After Director Fury was removed from his post, Captain Rogers spent a lot of effort to contact Natasha who was executing her mission and exined the current situation to her.

    Therefore, the current ck Widow is already on the same boat as Captain Rogers. Although she didn¡¯t know about the Magic Cube, she knew about the next level of intelligence, otherwise, she would have no capital to persuade Dr. Banner to go back.

    ¡°An item that can upgrade the technology level? What is it?¡± Hearing this, Dr. Banner finally showed some interesting expressions on his face. In addition to being able to transform into Hulk, Dr. Banner is a genius scientist who is very loyal to science.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what it is, my clearance level isn¡¯t that high. However, Captain Rogers knows about it. If you ask him then I think he would be willing to tell you.¡± Seeing that Dr. Banner is finally interested, Natasha replied with a smile.

    ¡°Well, if Hydra has such an amazing item that can improve the level of their technology then I would be very interested in it, but it has been lost now, why are you looking for me? It would be better for you guys to find that item with so much manpower and material resources¡± Knowing that his interest was exposed, Dr. Banner didn¡¯t hide it and said openly.

    ¡°We are indeed looking for that Item but that item was lost in the process of Space Teleportation. We have no idea where it is at all. The only clue we have is that it emits a special kind of ray: Gamma-Ray.¡± Staring at Dr. Banner, Natasha said calmly.

    Call!

 Chapter 462 Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 462 Wake Up</h4>

    The moment Natasha said Gamma-Ray, Dr. Banner, who was originally very calm, suddenly burst out with powerful emotions, and a faint green light shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Gamma-Ray?!¡± It was because of an experiment on Gamma-Rays that Dr. Banner became what he is now, and he is still very sensitive to this subject.

    ¡°Yes, it is Gamma-Ray. That Object emits very irregr and low-level Gamma-Rays, and only people who know about Gamma-Rays like you can track its current location. So, I was sent here by SHIELD to get your expertise in looking for that Item.¡± Not being frightened by the sudden change in emotion from Banner, Natasha sat upright and continued.

    Call!

    As if feeling a bit agitated by his actions, Dr. Banner sat back slowly after listening to Natasha¡¯s words, his emotions quickly recovered, and the green light in his eyes disappeared.

    ¡°Hehe, so that¡¯s why you were looking for me. But why do you think that I would even agree to help you? Even if I know Gamma-Ray and am probably the best person in the world, but I think you know what happenedst time I experimented on Gamma-Rays. Do you really think that I will go back to do experiments on Gamma-Ray again?¡± Dr. Banner, who was sitting on the stool again spoke after some time.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually just a messenger. I am not very clear about some things. However, I believe that you would be of great help to SHIELD and the World if you return with me. Also, Captain Rogers wants you toe back and he had left the decision to you. You can decide if you want toe or not.¡± Seeing Dr. Banner¡¯s attitude, Natasha continued with a calm look on her face.

    Banner was obviously interested in that Object, and it was because of Gamma-Rays that Banner became what he is now. Although he is somewhat afraid of Gamma-Rays, he hopes to find a solution to his special situation. Therefore, Banner is only doing hisst insistence now.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, is that Captain America that has been frozen in the ice for more than 60 years?¡± Banner doesn¡¯t know much about this resurrected American hero.

    ¡°If you are willing to talk to him then please pick up this phone. I¡¯m done with my Mission and the decision is in your hands.¡± At this point, Natasha¡¯s mission has beenpleted. She puts a cell phone on the table while speaking.

    Phoo~

    Then, Natasha got up from her chair and walked out without saying anything and left Banner in the house alone.

    After Natasha left, Banner looked at the phone ced in front of him. Whether it¡¯s SHIELD or any other organization, Banner doesn¡¯t want to get involved with them anymore, he just wants to live out his life as an ordinary person.

    However, after avoiding all those organizations from all over the world for so many years, Banner also clearly realized that he can¡¯t really avoid them forever. Moreover, did he really want to spend the rest of his life living like a Nomad going from one ce to another?

    Even without Hulk, Banner is a World-ss Scientist, and he does not want his knowledge and talents to be permanently buried.

    Finally, Dr. Banner made a decision and reached out to the phone on the table and dialed the only number in it.

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Banner, this is Captain Rogers.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Captain Rogers, this is Bruce Banner.¡±

    ¡­

    In a secret base of Stark Industries, New York, Lin Rui is nervously watching the situation in the room in front of him. Through the one-way transparent ss wall, Lin Rui could see the person locked inside, Tom Smith, his friend who was brainwashed and transformed into an upgraded Winter Soldier by Hydra.

    Sincepleting the Quest to eliminate Hydra and obtaining arge number of Reward Points, Lin Rui has searched for items that can heal memory and mental injuries in the System Shop. After that, he spent 5,000 Reward Points to exchange for an item that canpletely heal Memory and Mental Injuries and remove any brainwashing.

    Lin Rui has fed the Medicine to Tom, and now he is waiting nervously for the effect to appear. Although the effects of the things produced in the System Shop are not bad but things like Memory and Spirit are very mysterious aspects and Lin Rui cannot be sure that Tom will be able to recover normally.

    ¡°Jackson, don¡¯t worry, Tom will recover.¡± When Lin Rui stared nervously at the sleeping Tom in the room, Peterforted him.

    ¡°Well, I think so too. Uncle Smith¡¯s family has been looking for Tom for a long time now. Thest time I saw Uncle Smith, he already looked haggard. I am worried that they will copse because of the loss of Tom. So, I need Tom to go home safe and sound.¡± Lin Rui said seriously while clenching his fists.

    Phoo~

    When Peter and Lin Rui were talking outside the room, Tom lying on the bed in the room showed some movement as his brows twitched before he slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°I¡­Where am I?¡± Opening his eyes, Tom seemed to be a little confused, and after scanning his situation, he whispered with some doubts in his voice.

    Hum~

    Tom, who just woke up, hadn¡¯t carefully observed the situation around him, and there was a sudden flood of memories that belonged to him in his mind. The sudden change in his mind made Tom stunned, and then he cried out in a low voice while holding his head.

    ¡°Ahhh! My mind!¡­ What are these?! No! It hurts!!¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me out! Let me out!¡±

    ¡°Who is this?¡­ Is it me?!¡­ Damn it! Jackson!¡±

    As more and more strange and familiar memories flooded into his mind, Tom slowly calmed down, but the expression on his face was constantly changing and he unconsciously shouted out, he seemed to have fully remembered the things he had done as the Winter Soldier.

    Huhu!

    Finally, Tom, who hadpletely received those memories, slowly lowered his hands from his head. At this time, Tom was at a loss. It seems that Tom¡¯s memories had caused him to change his personality and he was different from the big boy who loved sports a few months ago.

    ¡°Jackson? Are you out there?¡± After sitting quietly on the bed for a while, Tom suddenly turned his head to look at the wall next to him and shouted.

 Chapter 463 Remember

    <h4>Chapter 463 Remember</h4>

    When Tom woke up in bed, Lin Rui and Peter outside the room were already paying attention to the situation inside. When they saw Tom holding his head in pain and yelling, Lin Rui almost couldn¡¯t help but rushed in to see what happened to Tom. Fortunately, he finally held back, and Tom slowly recovered and calmed down.

    Just when Lin Rui and Peter watched Tom and began to guess as to whether he had remembered his previous memories and released from Hydra¡¯s mind control, Tom who was sitting up suddenly looked at the ss wall and called out Lin Rui¡¯s name.

    ¡°Tom! Haha! He finally recovered his memory!¡± Lin Rui shouted excitedly when he heard Tom call out his name.

    Card!

    Then Lin Rui had already touched a button on the side of the ss wall. Following Lin Rui¡¯s move, the one-way transparent ss wall has now be a Bhimtwo-way transparent wall. Tom, sitting on the bed of the room, finally saw Lin Rui and Peter standing outside.

    ¡°Tom, do you remember? Do you remember everything?!¡± Not opening the door to the room, Lin Rui asked Tom inside through the ss wall.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tom¡¯s eyes shed and he finally nodded.

    Brush!

    After Tom answered, Lin Rui could not wait any longer as he opened the locked door and rushed in with Peter.

    ¡°Jackson, I remember! I¡¯m sorry for everything!¡± Tom said in a deep tone as he looked at his two friends who were rushing inside his room.

    Lin Rui carefully stared at Tom¡¯s eyes as he stood in front of him. After looking at him for some time, thest trace of alert in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared.

    ¡°Wee back, Tom.¡± Lin Rui opened his arms and step forward as he said this.

    Call!

    Finally, the two friends hugged each other a week after Hydra was destroyed. Peter stood aside and watched this scene with great emotion. Fortunately, Tom had recovered and is normal again, otherwise, Lin Rui would be carrying this burden in his heart.

    ¡°Well, you have just recovered and need more rest. I just saw you in a lot of pain which may be a side effect of your recovery. So you need to rest.¡± Lin Rui continued after hugging Tom. Although Tom now remembers everything but his previously hypnotized spirit still needs to recover slowly.

    ¡°No, I want to go home. I remember what happened over the past month. I was like a puppet being manipted by them to do things that I didn¡¯t want to do at all. Now, I just want to go home to see my parents, they must be very worried because of my disappearance.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tom shook his head and said.

    Although his memory of more than a month made Tom feel very painful, he didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. He wanted to go home and see his parents.

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ll go home with you! Uncle Smith should be at home in these two days! If your family sees you safe and sound, they will be very happy!¡± Since Tom wants to go home, Lin Rui will not stop him, and the Smiths will be happy too. Tom¡¯s family is indeed on the verge of copse.

    After talking and leaving, Tom took a rest in this base and changed his clothes before rushing home with Lin Rui and Peter. Because he had just woken up from mental control, Tom had been quiet on the ride, and he just calmly looked at the scenery along the way and no one knew what was going on in his mind.

    However, even though Tom did not speak, Lin Rui still has something to say. Because Tom was exposed to too many things this time, it would have been nice if Tom didn¡¯t remember those things, but now Tom clearly remembers everything that had happened to him in the controlled phase.

    Therefore, it is necessary for Lin Rui to talk to Tom about the precautions. What¡¯s more, there¡¯s a lot to discuss about Lin Rui himself and League of Defender, and Tom¡¯s future life.

    ¡°Well, Tom, do you remember what happened in the more than a month you¡¯ve been controlled?¡± As he drove, Lin Rui asked Tom, who was sitting in the back seat looking at the scenery.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tom who was watching the scenery slowly shifted his gaze back towards Lin Rui, ¡°Yes, I remember it all. I remember every detail, although I would rather I forget all of them.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡­¡± Lin Rui was a little embarrassed to speak before hearing Tom¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Jackson, I know what you¡¯re going to say. I know who you are, and I finally understand why you suddenly changed so much after entering high school, it turned out that Mirage Knight was you.¡± Tom seemed to know what Lin Rui was going to say and he spoke first.

    ¡°Um¡­I didn¡¯t deliberately keep this from you.¡± Lin Rui said embarrassedly when Tom brought it up by himself.

    ¡°I understand, if I was you, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. Actually, do you know why I was tricked into doing experiments by those people?¡± After experiencing such things, Tom seems to have be a lot more mature. He asked calmly while looking at Lin Rui through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Why? Now that you mention this, I never knew how Hydra found you.¡± Now that Tom remembered everything that had happened when he was under control, Lin Rui finally asked something he wanted to ask.

    ¡°Because I already knew who you were! For many nights, when I was suffering from insomnia, I stood by my bed and looked outside in a daze. I saw a figure crawling out of your room and leaving quietly. I thought you were just sneaking out to go to some party until after Mirage Knight became famous in New York, I didn¡¯t know that this new Vignte turned out to be my friend, my friend Jackson Lin who jumped out the window every night.¡± Tom said calmly as he looked ahead.

    ¡°So, did youe in contact with Hydra because you knew I was Mirage Knight?¡± Lin Rui felt ufortable when he heard Tom¡¯s answer. Originally, he had thought that Tom was tricked by Hydra and it was just a simple ident. But now that he heard what Tom said, Lin Rui realized that there really was a reason for it.

    ¡°In fact, I acted a bit stupid at that time, I just wanted to be a Vignte like you, and fight alongside you, so I trusted those people. If I knew they were Hydra, I would definitely not fall into their trap.¡± Recalling the things he had done, Tom felt he was really stupid. Tom just didn¡¯t want to lose his friend. In fact, he had many ways to choose, but he chose the most stupid way.

    ¡°Tom, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Lin Rui apologized seriously after hearing Tom¡¯s exnation of how he got in Hydra.

    ¡°It not your fault, I was the one who was stupid. Also, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t talk about anything that happened when I go back. What happened this month, I will treat it as a nightmare, and I won¡¯t mention it again.¡± Tom said lightly.

    ¡°Actually, Tom, if you still want to be a Superhero, you still have a chance¡­¡±

 Chapter 464 Relaxed Day

    <h4>Chapter 464 Rxed Day</h4>

    Brush!

    Tom was stunned to hear Lin Rui suddenly say such a thing. He looked in disbelief at Lin Rui, who was sitting in front of him. Peter, who was sitting in the Passenger seat was calmer.

    In fact, the current Tom is a perfect Super Soldier because he has survived Hydra¡¯s newlyunched Winter Soldier experiment. So, in terms of physical fitness alone, Tom is no worse than Captain America now.

    Moreover, with Lin Rui helping him solve Hydra¡¯s Brainwashing and Mind Control, Tom has nowpletely moved away from the rigid Winter Soldier model and be someone simr to Captain American Steve Rogers who is the perfect Super Soldier. Of course, the current Tom is certainly not as good as Rogers now.

    So, now that Tom has recovered and has such a strong strength, why can¡¯t he be added to the League of Defender? After all, Tom already knows what Lin Rui and the others have been doing, he knew about Hydra and SHIELD. It would be next to impossible for Tom, who has experienced these things to return to his normal high school life.

    ¡°Jackson, are you serious? I can be a guardian of New York like you guys?¡± Looking carefully at Lin Rui¡¯s face through the rearview mirror, Tom asked seriously.

    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t you want it? Moreover, we are not only the guardians of New York, we will be the Guardians of the Earth in the future.¡± Lin Rui replied equally earnestly when he heard Tom¡¯s unconfident question.

    Except for Tom¡¯sck of protagonist aura, Lin Rui feels that Tom would be a very good partner. Moreover, now that the League of Defender and SHIELD and X-Men have established a Stable Alliance, but the power of the League of Defender is still a little too weak.

    Therefore, it is also very good to have Tom with them at this time, at least he ispletely trustworthy.

    ¡°I do! I do!¡± Seeing that Lin Rui didn¡¯t seem to be joking, Tom quickly replied.

    ¡°I wanted to tell you about this first, and then I will discuss with the other partners in the League of Defender, but I don¡¯t think they would mind having one more partner with us.¡± Seeing Tom¡¯s excitement, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you! Jackson! And, Peter, thank you.¡± Tom, who got Lin Rui¡¯s promise, didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. He didn¡¯t expect that after doing so many stupid things, he would get what he wanted. He can now be what he wanted which is to be a Vignte.

    ¡°This is what you deserve, and we also need more partners now.¡± Peter, who had been sitting in the passenger seat responded with a smile after hearing Tom¡¯s thanks.

    Tom already knows who Spiderman is after he remembers what happened to him while he was under Hydra¡¯s control, this information is something that he can quickly retrieve if his memories match up. Now Tom knows why Lin Rui changed so much after he entered High School and why he was so close to Peter and Harry.

    ¡°So, Tom, do you have a good reason?¡± Lin Rui suddenly asked when he saw Tom getting excited.

    ¡°Huh? What reason?¡± Tom asked suspiciously understanding what Lin Rui meant.

    ¡°Your reason for missing for more than a month!? Uncle Smith called the police a week after you disappeared, and now he¡¯s out looking for you every day. Are you going to tell Uncle and Aunt Smith everything that happened to you while you were controlled by Hydra?¡± Looking at Tom¡¯s suspicious look, Lin Rui, who was driving reminded him.

    ¡°Ah! I haven¡¯t figured out any excuses to say! What should I do now? How can I exin my sudden disappearance from home for more than a month, or what do I do when I go to school?¡± Tom was now very worried when Lin Rui reminded him. He couldn¡¯t find how to exin where he had been this month.

    ¡°How should I know that, just go out and rx. Anyway, there are a lot of teenagers who run away from home in the United States every year. Youe back by yourself so that¡¯s a positive point in my book.¡± Lin Rui has no good way to deal with this situation, so he can only suggest that.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can say if I can¡¯t think of anything else. At most, I¡¯ll be lectured. At least I¡¯m back.¡± Instead of thinking about making excuses for missing, Tom thought it would be best if he could go home now.

    ¡°Well, I think so too. However, this semester is almost over. You can¡¯t drop your ss just because you wanted to be a Superhero as they won¡¯t be agreeing to that.¡± Seeing Tom¡¯s appearance, Lin Ruiughed and teased.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui brought the recovered Tom back home, the other members of the League of Defenders were doing their own things. Harry, one of the Golden Trio of New York Empire State High School, is currently in a meeting with the Board of Directors on the top floor of Oscorp Industries.

    The release date for the Gene Therapy Recovery Serum has finally been set. The Gene Therapy Recovery Serum has been tested for so long, and the effects and stability have been shocking.

    Once it is officially released, it will definitely bring countless benefits to the Oscorp Industries. As the chairman of Oscorp Industries, Harry¡¯s position has be more stable.

    As for Daredevil, after defeating and killing his enemy named Kingpin, he suddenly said that he was going on vacation. After carrying the hatred against Kingpin for so many years in his heart, Daredevil was finally able to let go of his hatred now that he had killed his enemy.

    So he decided to take a break and enjoy a hatred free time of his life, he would go on a vacation and thene back to work. Every single person in the League of Defender was supportive of Daredevil¡¯s decision and the Director of SHIELD Captain Rogers also agreed with him.

    So Daredevil took off his Hero Suit and became Matt, leaving New York for his first vacation in years.

    Except for Harry and Matt, Deadpool Wade hasn¡¯t made much action since he recovered from his serious injuries. After all, he escaped from the jaws of Grim Reaper himself, and Deadpool¡¯s attitude and mood changed a little, and he went back to live a couple-life with Vanessa.

    Of course, if the League of Defender summoned him then Deadpool will immediatelye as he is now a hero!

    As for Sky¡¯s Eye Jerry, the logistics staff of the League of Defender, after seeing the Advanced Artificial Intelligence like JARVIS, he now has a higher goal.

    He seems to be nning to upgrade the League of Defender base with an Artificial Intelligence. While other Vignties are doing their things, Jerry is still working hard to contribute to the League of Defender base.

    Since Jack knew that Lin Rui was okay, he had run back to the gate of Sanctum in New York again to wait. After many days, no one knew what he had been doing. ording to the attitude of Rick and David, Jack should have been epted as an apprentice sorcerer now and he must have begun his training.

    After Hydra was eliminated, every member of the League of Defenders had a rare opportunity to rx or deal with their own affairs. However, such a stable life shouldn¡¯tst too long. The World of Marvel is not such a stable world.

    ¡­

 Chapter 465 Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 465 Discovery</h4>

    New York suburbs, in Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters. The scene here is the same as usual. The Young Mutants with Special Abilities live and study happily in this school.

    Under the guidance of the powerful Mutant teachers, these teenagers who are still not able to control their mutant abilities continue to learn to control and use their abilities.

    Although many students in Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters will return to their normal life after graduation as their abilities will not cause harm to others aftering under control, which is what Professor Charles has always wanted to achieve.

    While the teenagers in the school were studying and ying safely, Professor Charles was using Cerebro in the secret underground base. Although Professor Charles has used Cerebro more frequently in recent times, it is also necessary.

    He needs to find the lost Magic Cube, Professor Charles had sent out several X-Men who are good at finding objects to assist Tony¡¯s Iron Man in carefully searching for the location where the Magic Cube might have fallen during the transfer process. However, there is still no news as of today.

    As for Professor Charles¡¯s current use of Cerebro, he is not looking for the Magic Cube. Professor Charles¡¯s Powerful Mental Power can only be used to find living things, and it has no effect on finding the Magic Cube.

    Professor Charles is now using Cerebro to enhance his Mental Power effect, in order to find Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch who escaped in the battle to eliminate Hydrast time.

    Lin Rui has told Professor Charles that Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch are very powerful Mutants. If they can be recruited into X-Men, they will be a strong pir of support for them.

    After the first meeting in Tony¡¯s Secret Room a few days ago, Lin Rui revealed a very important message to Professor Charles. That is, the life experience of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, they are the son and daughter of Professor Charles¡¯s old rival Mao.

    This news is undoubtedly very important to Charles, and it also strengthened Charles¡¯ determination to find Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    After all, if Professor Charles can recruit Mao¡¯s son and daughter into X-Men, in addition to instantly enhancing X-Men¡¯s strength, there will also be many opportunities to ease the rtionship between X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants.

    After all, Professor Charles and Mao themselves were very good friends when they were young, and they just disagree with the concept of the future development of Mutant Kind.

    And now that Professor Charles has found a new future for Mutants, he wants to persuade Mao to join him. However, based on Charles¡¯ knowledge of Mao, he knows that Mao is a self-centered person and he may not trust himself so much, and he will not trust this n to make Mutant¡¯s future bright in the future.

    So, in order for Mao to reach an agreement with himself, Charles desperately needs Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    However, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch seem to know that X-Men will not give up searching for themselves, and they have been hiding well since thest time they escaped.

    Even if Professor Charles used his Cerebro, he could not find them. However, although he could not find them, Professor Charles found some movement from the Brotherhood of Mutants. Judging from their recent actions, it seems that Mao is about to make another big move.

    Call!

    ¡°Who does Erik want to hit this time? Was there really someone behind that Mutants¡¯ oppositionst time?¡± Take the helmet off his head. Professor Charles mumbles a little tiredly.

    From X-Men¡¯s investigations and what Professor Charles learned through the Cerebro in these days, Mao¡¯s actions seem to be rted to thest time¡¯s events when the Brotherhood of Mutants targeted a Congressman who opposed Mutants.

    That Congressman is a more radical congressman who opposes the Mutant Kind. He has opposed Mutants many times in the media. It is this kind of person that makes the survival of Mutants on earth more difficult.

    However, when Mao¡¯s Brotherhood of Mutants took action against that congressman, the X-Men still saved the Congressman. If the Brotherhood of Mutants had seeded, then the people who support this congressman will have a bigger excuse to support the Anti-Mutants Bill, which Professor Charles does not want to see.

    Thest encounter between X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants seemed like a simple offense and defense to Professor Charles. This kind of thing has happened many times over the years since he and Erik parted ways.

    However, looking at some actions of the Brotherhood of Mutants, it seems that their actions from thest time have not ended. Mao seemed to be very persistent with regard to the Congressman who was rescued and it looked like he would be making a move himself.

    However, it is only a single member of the Congress, is he really worth it? Although Mao is very strong and he does belong to the category of Super Mutants that can disrupt the whole world alone.

    However, there are many things in this world that can stop or control Mao, otherwise, the Mutants Brotherhood would not be half-hidden in the dark to this day. If Mao is caught because of this action then the Brotherhood of Mutants will be a mess, and Professor Charles¡¯ n will also be affected by it.

    ¡°No matter what Erik intends to do this time, I have to watch him! Perhaps I can discover the Mutants hidden in the dark from this operation. Hydra¡¯s captive Mutants are obviously not the product of their own invention, and I can dig up the names behind their capture from this.¡± Charles will have to take things one step at a time, but he will put Mutants first.

    However,pared to fighting with the Mutants Brotherhood and other forces in the world that don¡¯t want to see X-Men exist before, Professor Charles is feeling a little easier.

    Because he is not only X-Men now. When he established an alliance with the League of Defender and Tony and Rogers, the X-Men had also allied with those forces. So, if Professor Charles needs help, Lin Rui, Tony, and Rogers will not leave him and he can always ask for their help.

    If Mao really wants to do something this time then it might also be an opportunity for Professor Charles. In the past, the battle between X-Men and the Brotherhood of Mutants was almost a loss for the X-Men, but now with the help of his allies, Professor Charles is confident that Mao can see the truly bright future that Mutants should usher in.

    ¡°Storm, you and Blink will go out again. Thest location of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch is in a small town on the edge of the Devers Mountains. Although they should be gone by now, you may be able to find a clue as to where they are going.¡± After considering the situation of Mao, Professor Charles directly sent a mission to Storm through his telepathy.

 Chapter 466 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 466 *Hidden*</h4>

    Rumble!! ~

    ¡°This is already the third brutal bombing attack in a war zone. In this attack we lost Eight brave soldiers and more than 20 innocent civilians lives were lost¡­¡±

    ¡°The terrorist named Mandarin has taken responsibility for the bombing and threatened to wage arger war¡­¡±

    ¡°In this regard, the spokesperson of the Ministry of National Defense will hold a media conference in the evening and this station will broadcast live on time¡­¡±

    Just when Lin Rui and others got some easy days because of the elimination of Hydra, there were terrorists in the world jumping out of their caves again.

    Although the fighting between various forces in various regions on the earth has not stopped, it has not happened for a while and no one had dared to fight against the American Army and caused huge casualties.

    However, the terrorist who imed to be Mandarin had suddenly appeared not long ago, he possessed a special type of explosive in his hands, and he has sessfully carried out several Bombing Attacks. Moreover, the U.S. Military has not found the slightest information about such explosives.

    The people in the country are feeling very indignant when they saw the setbacks suffered by the US military on the battlefield. They need the government to provide effective countermeasures. They do not want their sons and husbands to be brutally injured on the battlefield.

    With the esction of the various bombing incidents, many people have begun to demand retribution. And the press conference held at Two O¡¯Clock this afternoon is that the military wants to give the people an exnation. The United States will not tolerate such behavior.

    Phoo~

    ¡°JARVIS, bring me a ss of fruit juice.¡± Tony, who had been busy for several days, was very exhausted, and he fell on the soft sofa and ordered JARVIS.

    Recently, Tony has too many projects that need to be researched and followed up. In addition to the traditional Iron Man Suits that need to be updated and upgraded, the research and development of the Magical Armor have also been ongoing, as well as the evolved characteristics of Venom that were discovered not long ago.

    Taking out any of these technologies is enough to shock the world, but now because of the confidentiality level, Tony can onlyplete such arge amount of work with the help of a few assistants such as JARVIS and Lin Rui. Tony wanted to make a Clone of himself so that he can finish all these tasks.

    ¡°Sir, do you need me to turn on the TV?¡± JARVIS controlled a robot and gave Tony a ss of fruit and vegetable juice and asked calmly. Tony is indeed tired, but as an Artificial Intelligent, JARVIS will not feel tired.

    ¡°Yeah~¡± Tony agreed indifferently while drinking his juice.

    Card~

    ¡°We will not allow such behavior. Therefore, our military will send out ourtest Armed Forces to the front line¡­¡± After JARVIS turned on the TV, it was reporting the Military¡¯s Press Conference on the recent terrorist attacks.

    The Military¡¯s response this time is to send out the Iron Man. Of course, it is not Tony, but he sponsored another Iron Man Armor to the military under pressure from various parties in the United States.

    Moreover, the Iron Man Armor is mainly driven by Tony¡¯s friend Colonel Rhodes. Faced with the continuous explosions on the front lines, the US Military is finally ready to send out the Iron Man Armor to participate in the war under the pressure of public opinion. However, they changed the name of Iron Man to Iron Patriot.

    ¡°Huh? JARVIS, has there been anyrge-scale war recently? The Military has sent out the Iron Man. We had an agreement before and they can not use the Iron Man Armor to arm conventional military troops. The Iron Man Armor will not be used for war.¡± Although Tony didn¡¯t think anything in the beginning, he became more serious after seeing such reports on TV and then asked JARVIS.

    Brush!

    Soon, JARVIS mobilized the intelligence on the terrorist named Mandarin and the recentrge-scale bombing attacks. After watching the cruel bombing attacks and Mandarin¡¯s unscrupulous face, Tony, who had been busy for some time, couldn¡¯t help but be angry.

    Tony personally experienced what the war was like, and it was that personal experience that transformed Tony into Iron Man. He swore in his heart that he would protect those civilians from the damage of the war. That¡¯s why Tony didn¡¯t agree to the use of the Iron Man Armor for the Army¡¯s personal use as that would only encourage the US military to be more aggressive in war.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if they use the Iron Man against Hydra, which is already a Special Organization. After all, the opponent also has a lot of technology and strength that is not inferior to the Iron Man Armor. However, Tony would not agree to the use of the Iron Man by soldiers and civilians.

    However, seeing the soldiers and civilians who died in the bombing, Tony felt that it was time for the Iron Man to dispatch. If the military can¡¯t handle the Mandarin then he would be steeping in personally.

    ¡°JARVIS, contact Colonel Rhodes, I want to know more details.¡± After all, the information on the Inte is avable to everyone and it is impossible for the public to know everything about the war, so Tony needs to find an insider.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS has already started to call Colonel Rhodes.

    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t connect. Colonel Rhodes should still be in the live broadcast. Today¡¯s Live Broadcast includes the showing off the Armed Soldier.¡± A few secondster, JARVIS¡¯s voice came out again.

    ¡°Oh, I see him.¡± While hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony had already seen Rhodes on the live TV. At this time, he was wearing the Iron Man Armor which was painted in blue, white, and red, showing it in front of the media.

    ¡°Then contact him after the live broadcast is over.¡± Since Rhodes is in the live broadcast, Tony can¡¯t disturb him for now. Although Tony can directly contact Rhodes through the Iron Man Armor but it ispletely unnecessary at this time.

    ¡°JARVIS, what is the origin of this Mandarin? The bombings he had nned has been sessful so many times. Is it really some new kind of bomb?¡± Since he came into contact with SHIELD and learned about some secret things in the world, Tony has be very familiar with these routines. If the bombings had not killed so many civilians, Tony would probably not have cared.

    ¡°There is too little information to analyze Mandarin¡¯s identity for the time being. For the analysis of the bombing attack, this kind of bomb should be of a different type on the market now and at the research stage.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS quickly replied.

    ¡°Well, it seems that I can only learn more after I see Rhodes. JARVIS, I will go to rest for a while and wake me up if something importantes up.¡± Tony who is already tired to a certain extent, rubbed his eyebrows. He stood up on the sofa and ordered as he walked towards the bedroom.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Chapter 466 Mandarin

 Chapter 467 New Explosive Material?

    <h4>Chapter 467 New Explosive Material?</h4>

    In the afternoon of the next day, Tony asked Rhodes out for afternoon tea, in a roadside fast food restaurant in the suburbs of New York. Although Tony is a super-rich man, he also has his own unique taste. The food on the roadside may not be the best but he likes it and Tony also enjoyed the feeling of being recognized on the roadside.

    ¡°So what¡¯s really going on? With Mandarin. Seriously, Can we talk about this guy?¡± Sitting on the dining table in the living room of the fast-food restaurant, Tony looked at his friend Rhodes and asked.

    ¡°Tony, you know that it¡¯s ssified Information.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s appearance, Rhodes said helplessly.

    ¡°Of course I know, otherwise why would I be asking you,¡± Tony replied indifferently. As far as Tony was concerned, the excuse of Military Secrets isn¡¯t enough to stop him.

    ¡°Well, the Military is under a lot of pressure and I have also got many headaches recently. The military released the Iron Man Armor under pressure. We still don¡¯t know where the hell this Mandarin came from, it was as if he appeared out of thin air.¡± Knowing that Tony wouldn¡¯t let go, Rhodes started to answer.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know? This seems weird. What about those explosions? You should know that the Stark Industries was originally a Military Weapon Manufacturer. We have a series of intelligent bomb disposal equipment that does not require manual operation at all and is very safe.¡± Listening to Rhodes, Tony raised his brow and continued.

    ¡°Those explosions¡­ there have been more than just those three, there have been a total of 13 Incidents, but in order not to cause panic among the people, there has only been news about three.

    Moreover, no one can ID a device. There are no bomb casings. We have no countermeasures against those at all.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s suggestion, Rhodes replied with furrowed brows.

    It¡¯s not that the military doesn¡¯t want to use more professional bomb disposal equipment, but they have not even figured out what those explosives are now.

    Hearing Rhodes¡¯ words, the expression on Tony¡¯s face changed. Tony couldn¡¯t imagine how many people had died in the thirteen bombing attacks. Moreover, there were thirteen explosive attacks, and the military didn¡¯t even know what the explosives were, which made Tony very angry and puzzled.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even figured out what the explosives are in the thirteen explosions?! Even if they have any new explosives, don¡¯t they leave any residue?¡± Tony asked directly while feeling very angry.

    ¡°No! There was no trace of explosives within the explosion range, there are only injured and the destroyed buildings. Therefore, the military had to announce that they would use Iron Man Armor to counterattack.¡± Rhodes knew the reason behind Tony¡¯s anger. He himself was very angry. However, these bombing attacks were indeed very strange and they could not be prevented at all.

    ¡°This is really strange.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes became more serious when he heard Rhodes¡¯ answer.

    Although Tony¡¯s technology should already be considered the best on earth and he would not really be arrogant enough to think that no one in the world can surpass himself in a certain technology. Because Tony is not the only genius on the earth as he only focuses on Physics, Energy, and Artificial Intelligence.

    Although he has some knowledge of other subjects, he did not pay much attention to them. But when ites to weapons, Tony doesn¡¯t think there are things in the world that he can¡¯t do anything about.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! So, if you really want to help, just provide us with a few more Iron Man Armors.¡± Rhodes is just hoping for more Iron Men Armor to counter the Mandarin¡¯s undetectable explosion attacks.

    ¡°Well, since this matter is so severe, I will consider providing you with a few more Iron Man Armors. However, you have to assure me that you will not use these Iron Mans to help the military intervene on the frontal battlefield.¡± Listening to Rhodes¡¯s words, Tony replied seriously after thinking about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve always been on your side.¡± Rhodes was obviously very happy with Tony¡¯s support.

    ¡°I believe you, Rhodes. But, do you really don¡¯t need my help? You know, I have a lot of resources in my hands. Although these bombing attacks are strange and the military can¡¯t even find anything about the explosives, but it may not be a conventional technology product?¡± After agreeing to help Rhodes, Tony was still interested in that kind of weird explosion.

    If it was Tony from before, he wouldn¡¯t really think too much, he might just think that this kind of explosive should be a new type of special material that will disappearpletely with the explosion.

    But after seeing the things in SHIELD, X-Men, and League of Defender, Tony¡¯s thinking has been broadened a lot. He understands that there are still many things in the world that cannot be exined by science. If these explosions are caused by people with special abilities then it is normal for the military to find no explosives and the cause.

    But because it happens on the battlefield, people with Special Abilities are usually handled by some Special Departments, such as SHIELD. But this incident was still being handled by the military, and Tony raised this question. Tony would not be polite if it was really those people with special abilities who caused these bombings.

    ¡°You mean¡­ maybe it¡¯s a Mutants or a person with some Superpower?¡± Rhodes asked in a low voice after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Rhodes did not think about this possibility, but this topic is very sensitive in society. Mutants may be hated by many people in society, but they will not interfere in the war, especially standing on the opposite side of the government, which will make their situation more difficult.

    Moreover, the military has also invited someone from a Special Department to test the Bombing Sites and they had concluded that these were not done by the Mutants.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The military has also asked the relevant department to test it. There is no sign of any remaining Mutant Ability.¡± Rhodes replied while shaking his head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Then it must be a new type of explosive. If there is any progress, please tell me in time. I am also very interested in this Mandarin.¡± Hearing Rhodes¡¯ answer, Tony frowned and said.

    ¡°I know, with Iron Man¡¯s support, there should be no problem finding this Mandarin.¡± Rhodes agreed.

    ¡°Mr. Stark! Can you give me an autograph?¡± Just when Tony and Rhodes were about to finish talking, two kids ran towards him and looked at Tony excitedly.

    ¡°Haha! Of course!¡± Tony smiled and agreed, looking at the child who admired him.

    Then, the little boy put a picture of Tony in his Armor on the table, and Tony also took the little boy¡¯s crayons and signed it.

    ¡°Thank you! Mr. Stark!¡±

 Chapter 468 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 468 *Hidden*</h4>

    While Tony, Lin Rui, and Peter were busy making the Venom Armed Cloak, the world was still moving.

    However, the biggest incident recently seems to be connected to the Mandarin, a terrorist who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. He not only made many bomb attacks but also publicly dered war in the media. He is a very fanatical militant.

    The U.S. military has been fighting against the extremist group led by the Terrorist, Mandarin. The Iron Man has had some sess, but it has never found the location of the Mandarin.

    The Bombings have continued, and the Military has yet to find any explosives or sources on the Bombing Sites. As it goes on, the pressure on the Military is mounting. The situation has gotten so bad that the U.S. military is already thinking about getting special units to help.

    Although Lin Rui has been working with Tony, he also knows the real-time news for today. However, Lin Rui has always been indifferent to this kind of military war. His goal has always been on special characters and events in Marvel World, so he will let the military solve this kind of terrorist matter.

    If Lin Rui took any actions for these kinds of thing then he would die of exhaustion. Of course, if he paid any attention to this Bombing attack, perhaps he will be able to remember what this incident represents.

    On this day, Tony and Lin Rui are still working in theboratory and they are carrying out a series of designs and modifications to The Cloak, Tony had already given Pepper full authority to take care of the Stark Industries.

    Pepper is a very strong and capable woman so she can take care of the Stark Industries very well, and Tony was also relieved after handing the Stark Industries to Pepper. So, when a handsome man who was familiar with Pepper came to the Stark Industries Building today, Tony didn¡¯t know it for the first time.

    ¡°Hello, Pepper.¡± The handsome man stopped Pepper who was returning to the office outside the corridor, and said hello with a smile.

    Phoo~

    ¡°Huh?¡± Just when the handsome guy was about to walk in front of Pepper, a burly man stopped in front of him. It was Happy. Since Tony transferred the Stark Industries to Pepper to take care of it, Tony also transferred Happy to Pepper as her bodyguard.

    At this time, Happy intuitively felt some threats from the man in front of him. This guy¡¯s eyes were obviously wrong and the way he was looking at her was also wrong.

    And the handsome guy didn¡¯t continue to walk forward after being stopped by Happy. He just stood there looking at Pepper with a look that said that he was innocent.

    ¡°You are?¡­¡± After Happy stopped the man, Pepper looked at the handsome man in front and although she has some impressions of this guy, she really can¡¯t remember him for a while.

    ¡°Killian, Aldrich Killian.¡± Looking at Pepper, Killian introduced himself with a smile.

    ¡°Killian? Wow! You look great!¡± After hearing Killian¡¯s introduction, Pepper already remembered who the handsome guy in front of her was, and she greeted him with a loo of surprise on her face.

    ¡°You look good, too, long time no see, Pepper.¡±

    ¡°Where have you been these years? What on Earth have you been doing?¡± Pepper was obviously surprised at Killian who suddenly appeared in front of her, so she asked curiously.

    ¡°Nothing fancy, just Five Years in the hands of Physical Therapists. And please call me Aldrich.¡± Killian replied with a smile when he heard Pepper¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh, you were supposed to be issued a security badge when you entered the door?¡± Just as Killian and Pepper were chatting, Happy, who had been squeezed to the side by Pepper, suddenly asked.

    Happy felt that the guy in front of him was plotting against Pepper. As Tony and Pepper¡¯s loyal bodyguard and Iron Man¡¯s friend, Happy felt that he had to figure out who this guy was. Moreover, Happy also felt that the guy in front of him looks very familiar.

    ¡°Happy, it¡¯s okay. We are good.¡± Pepper obviously felt that Happy is making a fuss and said helplessly.

    ¡°Really? You sure?¡± Happy asked again when he heard Pepper¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just outside, I¡¯m gonna linger.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Finally, Happy left at Pepper¡¯s request. But Happy was also sitting on the stool outside Pepper¡¯s office. He had to look at the handsome guy and report anything to Mr. Stark in time. He is feeling that this Killian guy was wrong and the way he looked at Pepper screamed danger to him, and he was probably Tony¡¯s rival in love.

    ¡°It very nice to see you again, Killian, where have you been all these years?¡± After Happy left, Pepper led Killian into the office.

    ¡­

    ¡°That guy!¡­ I need to contact Mr. Stark.¡± A few minutester, when Killian was in Pepper¡¯s office and had begun to show Pepper his ¡°Brain¡±, Happy sitting outside finally couldn¡¯t help it. Because when Pepper was attracted by Killian¡¯s brain, they were physically closer in their actions.

    Then, Happy took out his tablet. Although Happy doesn¡¯t use these things that keep pace with the times, he can still make a video call.

    In the undergroundboratory No. 4 of Tony Beach Vi, Tony and Lin Rui are doing a Venom Armed Defense experiment, and Peter is doing other experiments on another test table. And while the experiment was going on, Tony¡¯s personal phone rang.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Happy is calling.¡± Just when Tony was about to ignore the call because of his focus on the experiment, JARVIS actively reminded him.

    ¡°Happy? Okay, receive it.¡± Hearing that it was Happy¡¯s call, Tony ordered. Happy is now the bodyguard next to Pepper and the security director of the Stark Industries Building. His call to Tony cannot be ignored.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I have something to tell you.¡± After the call was connected, Happy¡¯s big face showed up on the phone, and then his voice came out.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tony asked indifferently as he watched the experiment before him.

    ¡°You know what happened when I told people that I was Iron Man¡¯s Bodyguard? The people were actuallyughing on my face! I had to leave while I still had a shred of Dignity!¡± Without talking about Pepper for the first time, Happy firstined about the things he suffered in the Stark Industries. The indifferent attitude of those people towards Tony Stark¡¯s bodyguard.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Happy, you don¡¯t need to care about what others think, I know what you are.¡± Tony also knew that Happy might not be calling for something serious so he just followed the conversation.

    Lin Rui on the side also heard what Happy said and he wanted tough. A burly man like Happy was quite scary and Lin Rui was scared the first time he saw him but the longer he got to know him, the more he felt that Happy is a very funny person. Therefore, Lin Ruiter gave Happy a small gift.

    ¡°Well, I have another thing to say about Miss Pepper.¡± Knowing that Tony was ying around with him, Happy continued.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing Pepper¡¯s name, Tony got a little serious.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see where the experiment is going.¡± Hearing this, Lin Rui walked to the side of theboratory very consciously. Lin Rui was not very good at listening to the affairs between other couples.

    ¡°Miss Pepper is now chatting with a handsome, rich scientist guy in the office alone.¡± Looking at Tony, who was alone on the other side of the tablet, Happy said seriously.

    Chapter 468 Aldrich Killian

 Chapter 469

    <h4>Chapter 469</h4>

    Looking at Happy¡¯s serious expression on the phone, Tony knew that Pepper should only be talking with the other guy, but as her boyfriend, Tony still cared a little.

    ¡°What are they talking about?¡± So Tony went on to ask.

    ¡°How should I know what they are talking about? Maybe they are talking about a new technology or something, now, that handsome guy is showing her his Big Brain.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Happy nced at Pepper¡¯s office and quickly replied.

    ¡°Look at what? His What?!¡± Hearing Happy¡¯s words, Tony was a little surprised. What the hell does he mean she is looking at his Big Brain?

    ¡°The guy named Killian put out his brain and is showing it to Pepper.¡± Happy replied seriously while staring at Killian in the office.

    ¡°Okay, Happy, you point the camera at Pepper¡¯s office. I¡¯ll see what they are doing.¡± Tony couldn¡¯t imagine what Pepper and that handsome guy were doing just by listening to Happy¡¯s words, so he asked Happy to flip the screen of the Camera s that he can see for himself.

    However, Happy didn¡¯t know how to use a tablet and he couldn¡¯t flip the screen at Pepper¡¯s office for a long time. Therefore, Tony had no choice but to directly ask JARVIS to help in calling out the monitoring screen of the Pepper office in the Stark Building.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I can tell you with some certainty that this Killia guy wants something and he has a purpose ining here. We met him before, in 1999.¡± While Tony asked JARVIS to call out the surveince video, Happy continued to speak on the phone.

    ¡°99? Was it the Science and Technology Exchange Conference we had in Switzend? I have no impression of him.¡± Tony said after thinking about it after hearing what Happy said.

    ¡°Yes, it was in Switzend and of course you don¡¯t remember him, he is not a Blonde with a big rack.¡±

    ¡°Aldrich Killian¡­¡± While talking to Happy, JARVIS has also brought up the monitoring screens of Pepper¡¯s office and disyed it in front of Tony.

    When Tony saw the situation in Pepper¡¯s office, he felt that Happy hadn¡¯t made a fuss without any cause. Because the guy named Killian was holding Pepper¡¯s hand and helping her off the table. This action seemed to Tony to be very intimate, and Tony, as her boyfriend, felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Pepper is the best thing that ever happened to you, you can¡¯t always treat her like this.¡± On the other side of the phone, Happy kept reminding.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust this Killian Guy. He also has another guy with him, he is shifty. Later, I will follow these guys and investigate them, track them, and check their license tes. Anyway, I will take some action.¡± Without getting a response from Tony, Happy continued.

    ¡°Well, I already know about this now, maybe they just met and talked with each other. Okay, Happy, I¡¯m still experimenting here, so I¡¯ll hang up.¡± Watching the surveince video, Killian and Pepper were sitting on the side and chatting and Tony spoke before he hung up the phone.

    ¡°JARVIS, look up this Killian and find out who he is.¡± After hanging up the phone, Tony then ordered JARVIS.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Da Da~

    Just after Tony hung up Happy¡¯s call, Lin Rui also came back from the front. The experiment has ended, and now it¡¯s time to summarize the experimental data. However, when Lin Rui saw Tony¡¯s face, he noticed something different.

    ¡°Tony, you okay?¡± Lin Rui asked when he saw Tony looking upset. Is there really something wrong with Pepper? There shouldn¡¯t be! Lin Rui thought silently in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, is the experiment over?¡± Tony shook his head and replied when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. This Killian guy did affect him a little but Tony was confident in Pepper.

    ¡°Well, the experiment is over and the results are being analyzed. However, Venom¡¯s defense is stronger than our previous estimates. Moreover, as long as it is provided with enough energy, its various indicators will be enhanced, which is a worthy development and it can further enhance The Cloak.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s attention shifted to The Cloak¡¯s research.

    ¡°Very well, so The Cloak would be stronger than we estimate! I think it may not be long before the first Cloak appears.¡± Temporarily suppressing Pepper¡¯s things in his heart, Tony¡¯s attention quickly shifted to the front on the ongoing experiment.

    No matter how handsome Killian is, Tony believes in Pepper. However, Tony was still a little unhappy about Pepper being so close to other handsome guys. Maybe he should prepare some surprises for Pepper tonight as today is Pepper¡¯s birthday.

    While returning to the experiment, Tony thought in his heart and as for Happy¡¯s warning about him investigating Killian, Tony didn¡¯t really care. Anyway, Tony had asked JARVIS to investigate.

    After Happy and Tony had a short talk, Tony knew that Pepper and the handsome guy were chatting alone in the office. Killian had already shown Pepper his brain, and now they were sitting on the sofa talking.

    ¡°This is incredible, unfortunately, it also sounds highly weaponizable. As in Enhanced Soldiers, Private Armies, and Tony is not¡­¡± After understanding what Killian introduced to her, Pepper Looked at him and said seriously.

    With Pepper¡¯s knowledge, she certainly knew that Killian¡¯s technology was incredible. However, this technology will obviously be used for weaponization. Since Tony experienced the kidnapping, Stark Industries has transformed from a Major Weapons manufacturer to Clean Energy and Smart Systems. Of course, the Iron Man is a special case.

    ¡°Tony~Tony~ You know, I invited Tony to work with us more than 10 Years ago but he refused me. But something tells me that now there is a new genius on the throne, one who doesn¡¯t have to answer to Tony anymore and one who has a slightly less of an ego.¡± Killian interrupted Pepper before she could finish speaking, and continued to persuade Pepper with his own words.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a no, Aldrich¡­as much as I like to help you, Unfortunately, I will still refuse.¡± Faced with Killian¡¯s pretentious evaluation of Tony, Pepper said nothing for a moment and rejected Killian¡¯s idea of ??cooperation.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say that I am not disappointed but as my father used to say, ¡°Failer is the fog through which we glimpse triumph¡±. Although he was rejected, Killian was not depressed at all. He still acted very gentlemanly as he spoke to Pepper.

    ¡°That¡¯s very deep, and I have no idea what it means.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, well he was kind of an idea, my father.¡± The conversation was over here and Killian stood up and said goodbye to Pepper.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Pepper also politely stood up and said goodbye to Killian.

    Then Killian smiled and left. When leaving the office, he also nced at Happy next to him and then left with his little attendant.

 Chapter 470 Supper

    <h4>Chapter 470 Supper</h4>

    After Killian left, Happy secretly followed them. Although Killian and Pepper seemed to be having a good chat just now, Happy had his own instincts and he just saw Killian and that little attendant of his as problems.

    Of course, Pepper didn¡¯t know that Happy is doing this and Tony didn¡¯t pay any attention to it because he was doing the experiment before Happy said he wanted to investigate Killian.

    And after Happy left after Killian, Pepper has also gone home after she got off from work. Today is her birthday, and Tony said that they would be having dinner together. Although Pepper didn¡¯t think that it was necessary as Tony had been busytely and Pepper could understand.

    But if Tony can remember Pepper¡¯s birthday and he prepared something special for her then Pepper would also be very happy. Of course, Pepper will not have too many expectations.

    Phoo~

    The car she is riding in stopped outside the beach house, Pepper got off the car and saw a huge teddy bear hanging above the gate.

    This Teddy Bear was obviously a gift from Tony to Pepper, and only someone like him who had a child-like personality would buy such a gift. Looking at the huge Teddy Bear with a smile, Pepper entered the vi.

    When Pepper arrived home, Tony, Lin Rui, and Peter were still experimenting in the basement. Tony did say to Pepper that they would have a romantic birthday dinner together, but people like him would forget everything once they were busy with the experiment.

    Tony had asked Peter to hang the big Teddy Bear on the door, but now that Pepper is home, Tony hasn¡¯t responded yet.

    ¡°Sir, Ms. Pepper has arrived home.¡± Just as Tony was concentrating on sorting out the experimental data, JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly came out.

    Brush!

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Tony quickly raised his head and nced at the time. Then, the expression on his face became a little awkward. It was the time he had agreed with Pepper, but he was still unprepared for anything.

    ¡°Ah! Mr. Stark, didn¡¯t you make an appointment for you and Miss Pepper to have dinner today to celebrate her birthday!¡± Peter also heard the reminder from JARVIS and hurriedly shouted. The Teddy Bear was hung up by Peter, and Peter knew that today was Pepper¡¯s birthday, and Tony had nned a Romantic Dinner with Pepper.

    Lin Rui also put down what he was doing and looked up at Tony. Today, the three of them are too focused on experimenting. The Venom Armed Cloak has reached the final step.

    If it seeds, it will be a revolution in Armed Technology. However, what Tony promised Pepper needs to be done. But now, even if Tony goes out, he has nothing to show Pepper and both of them had nothing to eat as Tony even forgot to call the chef.

    ¡°Damn it, JARVIS, why are you reminding me now?¡± Tony said anxiously when he heard Peter¡¯s words.

    While talking, Tony had saved all the data on his hands. It seems that Tony is going up to meet Pepper now. Pepper had just met a handsome guy today, and Tony can¡¯t afford to lose her favor anymore.

    However, he still has to find a way to arrange a romantic dinner for Pepper. So, when Tony packed up and got ready to go out, his eyes swept around and finally settled on Lin Rui and Peter.

    ¡°You two, now is the time for me to use you!¡± Tony said seriously as he looked at Peter and Lin Rui who looked at him with dull-filled expression.

    Lin Rui and Peter: ¡°Huh?!¡±

    ¡­

    Thump ~ Thump ~ Thump ~

    ¡°Hey! Pepper, you came back a little early today!¡± Leaping out of the basement, Tony smiled and greeted Pepper, who was sitting on the sofa in the hall.

    Just now, Tony made an Iron Man Armor pretend to be him to deal with Pepper in order to dy for some time. But Pepper soon saw through it, and Tony had to hurry up from below. As for the waiting dinner, he would leave it to his luck. He can just hope that the two boys don¡¯t let him down.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen through it just now then were you nning to fool me with this Iron Armor today?¡± Pepper said lightly while sitting on the sofa looking at Tony.

    Pepper who walked into the house simply nced at the situation and knew that Tony must not have prepared any Romantic Birthday Dinner for her. Although Pepper didn¡¯t expect much at first, she was still a little unhappy to see this. Moreover, Tony used an Iron Man Armor to fool her just now, which made Pepper even more unhappy.

    ¡°Haha, I am just trying to surprise you.¡± Tony smiled and said when he heard Pepper¡¯s cold tone.

    ¡°Surprise? Where? You don¡¯t mean the big teddy outside, do you?¡± Pepper asked in disbelief as she looked at Tony who had already walked in front of her. As much as she knows about Tony, he must not have prepared anything except for Teddy outside.

    ¡°Of course not, although that was a surprise. The surprise I gave you is actually¡­¡± Tony shook his head when he heard Pepper¡¯s words and then took out what was hidden behind him as he spoke.

    Brush!

    In the next second, arge bouquet of roses appeared in front of Pepper, and she didn¡¯t know when Tony had prepared them. However, if she has to guess then it should have been prepared with that Teddy.

    Seeing arge bouquet of beautiful roses in front of her, Pepper¡¯s face slowly unfolded, and the look in her eyes softened a lot. There are a few girls who don¡¯t like flowers and although flowers are not an exquisite gift, for people like Tony, as long as he prepared a gift, it can be considered as very good.

    ¡°I like your gift very much.¡± Pepper said with a smile as she reached out to take the Bouquet out of Tony¡¯s hand.

    ¡°But, what about my Romantic Dinner? Did you ate it already?¡± With the Roses in her hand, Pepper suddenly asked as she is not nning to let Tony go so easily.

    ¡°Haha, of course I have prepared that too. And, this time, your birthday dinner would be different from before. Because what I prepared for you is very special.¡± Tony answered while he sat next to Pepper and began to talk in order to buy some time for the two little guys who were busy, Tony didn¡¯t want Pepper¡¯s birthday to pass so easily.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡± Pepper said in disbelief while looking at Tony¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wait and you¡¯ll find out. Now, tell me about this Killian Guy and before you say anything. I wasn¡¯t watching you, Happy is the one who called me!¡±

    In this way, Tony started to inquire about his possibly ¡°Rival in Love¡± guy. If he dares to do such an intimate act with Tony Stark¡¯s girlfriend, Tony does not intend to simply endure it.

    Although Pepper felt a bit uneasy about Tony¡¯s question, she exined it simply. Of course, Pepper also told Tony about Killian¡¯s n to cooperate with the Stark Industry.

    Sure enough, Tony was very interested in the technology in Killian¡¯s hands but he had no ns to cooperate with him because that technology was obviously very weaponizable, and its appearance might not be a good thing for the entire society.

    Ten minutester, when Tony was almost running out of the things to say, he finally received a reminder from Lin Rui that they were ready. The moment Tony received the news, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the Romantic Dinner I prepared for you is ready.¡± Tony said with a smile as he took Pepper¡¯s hand in his.

 Chapter 471 Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 471 Take Action</h4>

    When Tony walked back while holding Pepper¡¯s hand, Pepper still had an expression of disbelief on her face.

    Based on Pepper¡¯s understanding of Tony, he should have been unprepared for anything, and the flowers he had just given her should have been everything he had prepared. Did Tony really prepare a romantic candlelight dinner for her? Pepper didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    ¡°Okay, my Beautiful Ms. Pepper, please sit down.¡± Taking Pepper to a slightly decorated table, Tony smiled and pulled a chair for her.

    Although there were still doubts in her mind, Pepper sat down in the chair, and she nned to see how Tony nned to conjure herself a candlelight dinner. And just after Pepper sat down, the surrounding lights suddenly dimmed, and then the music was also yed, which was obviously done by JARVIS.

    Phoo~

    In the romantic light and music, Tony sat across from Pepper. Then, in front of Pepper¡¯s expectant eyes, Tony smiled and snapped his fingers.

    Snapped!

    Gulugulu~

    The next second, a sound of wheels turning came from the wall behind the living room. Then, Pepper saw a small dining car slowly appear in front of her. While Pepper was surprised, the chef pushing the dining car also appeared.

    He was a very young handsome guy. At the same time, another handsome young waiter also came out and went to the table to help Pepper and Tony sort the tableware.

    ¡°Jackson? Peter?¡± Seeing these two handsome Chef and Waiter, Pepper cried out in surprise.

    ¡­

    Tony and Pepper didn¡¯t know that Happy was following Killian¡¯s little attendant to a square in the center of New York. Tony was having a Romantic Candlelight Dinner with Pepper at this time in his vi. Although Lin Rui and Peter were temporarily acting as a Guest Chef and Waiter, they did a really good job. At least Pepper was pleasantly surprised.

    Because Christmas is approaching, New York is filled with a festive atmosphere. The small square where Killian¡¯s attendant came has been decorated. It looks very beautiful and there were a lot of people here.

    The square is near a big theater, and many young peoplee to watch the show at this time. In order to find out what Killian¡¯s purpose was, Happy entered the square after his man.

    After entering the square, in order not to be found, Happy pretended to buy things in a small stall but was actually using the mirror to observe what Killian Man was doing. So when Happy saw that the Man handed a suitcase to a man who didn¡¯t look like he is with him sitting on a stool, he thought he had discovered something.

    After Killian¡¯s Man left, Happy put down his sses and walked towards the guy who was carrying the box and was about to leave.

    Bang~

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry Buddy! I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Walking head-on towards the guy carrying the box, Happy pretended to identally hit him and knocked the box in his hand to the ground. All the things in the unlocked box were scattered on the ground, and Happy apologized while helping to pack his things up.

    Of course, Happy quietly took a small object from it, and he thought that it should contain drugs or something.

    After getting what he wanted, Happy prepared to leave as if nothing had happened. As long as Happy goes back and can prove that the thing in his hand is indeed drugs or something like that, Killian, who had made Happy very upset, will be punished. With Tony¡¯s background, Happy believed he would not let go of his ¡°Rival In Love¡±.

    Bang~

    However, just as Happy was about to leave, he ran into someone head-on. After seeing who the person who hit him was, the expression on Happy¡¯s face looked a little ugly, but it soon recovered to normal.

    Because it was Killian¡¯s Man who had hit Happy as he was leaving. No one knows whether Happy was followed by him or he reallyes back for something.

    ¡°Hey! Buddy, are you watching the movie too?¡± Before Happy could speak, Killian¡¯s Man smiled and asked first.

    ¡°Of course, I am watching a little movie called ¡®The Party¡¯s Over¡±, Starring you and your junkie girlfriend, and here¡¯s the ticket.¡± As Happy said this, he showed what he had just gotten.

    Although Happy was discovered, he didn¡¯t worry too much, not to mention that Happy¡¯s physique is much bigger than that of the Man in front of him. He is also a Professional bodyguard himself and he doesn¡¯t have many opportunities to show off by standing beside Iron Man.

    Therefore, if this Man is going to be difficult then Happy doesn¡¯t mind letting him feel the power of his fist.

    Hearing what Happy said, and seeing what Happy was holding, the smirk on Man¡¯s face changed instantly. This Man originally thought that Happy was following him, but he didn¡¯t expect that Happy had already got the thing. Therefore, even if this is the downtown area of ??New York, he has to take action to grab the thing back.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t belong to you.¡± The Man stared at the thing in Happy¡¯s hand and said indifferently. As he said, he had reached out to grab the thing in Happy¡¯s hand.

    Call!

    Seeing the movement of the Man, Happy grabbed what was in his hand. Seeing the change in the attitude of the Man, Happy knew that he had found their sore spots, how could he honestly return the thing to him.

    After giving way, the Man suddenly stretched out his hand and Happy also fought back, and quickly punched the Man in the face.

    Bang!

    Seemingly toozy to hide, the Man was directly punched in the face by Happy. However, the Man only had his head deflected under this punch. When he turned back again, Happy saw a very surprising scene.

    Chuckle~

    The Man¡¯s face had a wound where Happy punched him but a Red Light suddenly appeared under the Man¡¯s skin. After this light appeared, the wound on the Man¡¯s face instantly recovered.

    Seeing this scene, Happy was a little stunned, but he wasn¡¯t someone who had never seen the world before. After being a little stunned, he reacted and punched again.

    Call!

    However, this time the Man does not intend to get passively beaten. When Happy shook his fist, the man ducked away, and then quickly attacked with both hands and directly locked Happy¡¯s arm.

    Brush!

    Before Happy could react, the man suddenly lifted Happy from the ground and then threw him out.

    Bang!

    Crossing a parab in the air, Happy copsed into a small stall and fell heavily to the ground. And just before Happy fell to the ground, a faint green light suddenly came out from the inner pocket of his clothes, enveloping Happy¡¯s body in an instant.

    The light green light that appeared suddenly seemed to have magical defensive power, so when Happy fell to the ground, he just received some shocks and didn¡¯t feel any physical injury.

    ¡°Damn! He is so strong?!¡± Happy got up from the ground and muttered helplessly while staring at the man who was walking towards him. As for why he was thrown out and not injured, Happy had no time to think about it for now.

 Chapter 472 Bitter Experience

    <h4>Chapter 472 Bitter Experience</h4>

    ¡°Savin! Help! Save me!¡± Just as Happy was thinking about how to deal with such a strong opponent, the addict he had collided with before suddenly squatted on the ground and shouted out in pain.

    When Happy looked over towards him suspiciously, he saw that the pale-faced guy was now showing a red light all over his body, the same color as the color that appeared in Kilian¡¯s Man body after he had just punched him.

    However, the light inside the addict who was calling for help was exceptionally bright, as if his whole person was about to be burst by the light inside.

    Call!

    Hearing that person¡¯s call for help, and then seeing that person¡¯s appearance, Killian¡¯s Man called Savin didn¡¯t hesitate to give up on Happy and ran away. Seeing the actions of Killian Man, Happy quickly found shelter and hid in.

    Boom! Rumble!

    The moment after Happy hid, the guy with red light all over his body suddenly yelled, and then he really exploded! A violent explosion urred in this small square, and a powerful shock wave swept across the small square with mes.

    At this moment, the tourists in the entire square screamed and ran around, but many were still swallowed by the mes of the explosion.

    Huhu!

    The violent explosion wave directly sted the stroll that Happy had temporarily hidden behind to pieces, and then the mes and impact of the pavement had rushed towards Happy.

    Just when Happy was holding his head and preparing to resist the st, a light green light came out from his clothes again, and a faint light curtain was instantly ced around Happy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Huh?! This is?¡­¡± Happy didn¡¯t notice the green light when it appearedst time, but he saw it this time, so he was very surprised. However, Happy had no time to find out where this green light came from as the mes had already hit him.

    Buzzing!

    Just as Happy bit his lips and waited for the damageing from below, he only felt a shock and heatwave and then he was pushed back by a strong force.

    After rolling awkwardly on the ground for a fewps, Happy finallyy on the ground and waited for the aftermath of the explosion to end. At this time, the green light that enveloped Happy was very dim, and it seemed to be dissipating with the time.

    Rumbling~huhu~

    Happy was not seriously injured by the close-range explosion because of the protection of the green light but the entire square was blown into ruins in this sudden explosion.

    Because this explosion happened suddenly, although some people were far away from the center of the square because of the fight between Killian¡¯s Man and Happy before the explosion, the power of the explosion directly destroyed the entire square. Therefore, the number of casualties caused by this explosion is very high.

    On the streets near the square, dozens of cars were affected by the power of the explosion, and their windows were shattered by the shock wave. When the explosion me rushed out of the square, itpletely detonated the panic among the passers-by.

    Suddenly, the idental explosion in the center of New York city spread at an extremely fast speed. Recalling the recent threats made by the terrorist Mandarin, everyone naturally med Mandarin for this explosion.

    Kaka~ Kaka!

    Not to mention the panic caused by the explosion, Happy, who was still on the edge of the explosion center, was lying on the ground and trying to get up. Although the green light helped Happy block most of the power of the explosion, a small part of the shock wave and me broke through its defense and injured Happy.

    However, the remaining power did not cause much damage to Happy. Now Happy is only aching all over, and his suit has been burned in a few ces.

    ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± Covering his mouth, Happy nced at the ruined square and coughed in a low voice.

    Happy didn¡¯t understand how he could survive this powerful explosion. Not far from Happy, a corpse that was destroyed by an explosion was lying there, showing the power behind the explosion.

    Squeak, Squeak~~

    Just when Happy was still feeling a little dizzy because of the explosion, the sound of footsteps on the ruins reached Happy¡¯s ears from not far away.

    Hearing this sound of footsteps, Happy felt danger for the first time. Therefore, before seeing the owner of the footsteps, Happy quickly hid to the side of the copsed corner. With the help of luders, Happy can see part of the feet of the person who was approaching.

    Squeak, Squeak~

    Finally, the sound of footsteps slowly approached the position where Happy was hiding and stopped. Happy, who was hiding in the corner saw the man staying there for a while and it seemed that he is looking for something. After a few seconds, the owner of the footsteps changed his directions and left soon.

    ¡°Huh! Who the hell is he!?¡± The person had already left, but Happy was still thinking about the scene he had just seen.

    Although Happy could only see the part below the knee of the person who came towards him, he was sure that this person was Killian¡¯s Man. What¡¯s even more surprising is that this Man should have been seriously injured in the explosion.

    When he walked over, only half of his right foot was left, but the Red Light appeared and he quickly healed. Except for his blown right foot, the other wounds on the follower¡¯s body also quickly recovered and it was obviously because of the red light.

    Call!

    After confirming that Killian¡¯s Man had left, Happy sat down on the ground and fainted. He was shocked by the explosion and he saw something very surprising. Now the mes in the ruins are still burning, and Happy finally fainted because of insufficient oxygen and his physical injury.

    ¡­

    In Tony¡¯s seaside vi, Pepper and Tony had a very good birthday candlelight dinner under the service of Lin Rui and Peter. Although Lin Rui¡¯s cooking is not as good as that of a Professional Chef, Pepper is not a picky person. She is very satisfied with Tony¡¯s arrangement today.

    However, just as Tony and Pepper finished eating and Tony was about to invite Pepper to a dance, JARVIS, who should have been quiet, suddenly said, ¡°Sir, Colonel Rhodes is calling, and he also sent a message.¡±

    Although Rhodes contacted him at this time and it made Tony a little ufortable but he wouldn¡¯t just leave Rhodes like that. He nced at Pepper and said he was sorry. Pepper, of course, asked Tony to answer Rhodes¡¯s call first, after all, Rhodes represents someone from the Military.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, ept the call.¡± Tony took out his cell phone to read the message from Rhodes and asked JARVIS to ept the call.

 Chapter 473 Anger

    <h4>Chapter 473 Anger</h4>

    Call!

    However, when Tony saw the message from Rhodes, Tony, who had been very rxed, suddenly stood up from his chair and exuded an aura of anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tony?¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s sudden change, Pepper, who was sitting across from him, asked concerned.

    ¡°It¡¯s Happy, something happened to him! Pepper, I have to deal with it before it gets out of hand, hold on to that dance for me.¡± Tony replied solemnly, looking at the beauty in front of him.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong with Happy? Okay, go!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Pepper replied immediately with a surprised look on her face. No matter what happened to Happy, looking at Tony¡¯s serious look, it must be a big deal.

    ¡°Jackson, Peter,e with me!¡± Just before picking up Rhodes¡¯s call, Tony shouted to Lin Rui and Peter who were standing by.

    Then Tony quickly walked towards his basement. The message Rhodes sent is very simple. It means that there was an explosion in the middle of New York City, which was suspected of being nned by the Mandarin Terrorist Forces. Many civilians were killed and injured, and Happy was among them.

    In fact, Lin Rui and Peter were already very curious after hearing what Tony had just exined to Pepper, so after hearing Tony calling for them, they nodded towards Pepper and quickly followed him.

    A minuteter, the three of them returned to the basement again. However, this time Tony went to the basement dedicated to storing his Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Rhodes, are you sure it was Mandarin?¡± Rhodes on the other end of the phone was still talking to Tony and Tony asked with a serious look on his face.

    However,pared to the nervousness and anger he had felt just now, Tony is obviously more nervous than anger. Because, Rhodes told Tony that Happy was very lucky, but he was still slightly injured.

    ¡°The On-Site Investigation is not over yet, but I have already looked at the situation, it should be almost done.¡± Rhodes on the phone answered seriously after hearing Tony¡¯s question.

    This bombing attack in Downtown New Yorkpletely scared the entire society. After all, the bombing on the front line of the battlefield urred far away. Although everyone would condemn it in their own homes and they would feel ufortable if their soldiers were injured and sacrificed their lives.

    But,

    The family members of themon people wouldn¡¯t have much impact on their lives because of it. However, this explosion was on their doorstep, and it was still in the downtown area of ??an international metropolis like New York.

    Therefore, the entire United States and the World are now caught in fear and anger towards Mandarin because of this bombing attack.

    ¡°Mandarin! This guy just signed his death warrant!¡± Tony said in a deep tone when he heard Rhodes¡¯ answer.

    After a few more conversations with Rhodes, Tony hung up. Then, his gaze turned towards Lin Rui and Peter who had been standing beside him. During the time Tony called, Lin Rui and Peter had also seen the explosive attack that maxed out all websites through the Inte via their mobile phones.

    Although he was very angry at such an explosive attack, Lin Rui didn¡¯t remember who this Mandarin was for some time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see Happy. Although Rhodes said he was fine but he was injured. Moreover, I suspect that Happy should knows something. So, I hope you can go to the explosion site to see it first.¡± These two guys may seem like high school students, but the fact remains that they are Vignte with Great Power and Strength so Tony directly spoke to them.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Stark. I will investigate the scene carefully, and I will tell you if I find anything.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you can go see Harpy first, and leave the site to us.¡±

    ¡°I will let JARVIS send you out, now, Armed!¡±

    Kakaka!

    Just after Tony finished shouting, several mechanical arms suddenly stretched out from where he was standing, each arm holding a part of the Iron Man Armor and quickly arming Tony. Lin Rui and Peter walked directly toward the two Iron Man Armor ced aside, and JARVIS helped them to Arm themselves.

    Shoo!

    After another minute, three Iron Mans quickly rushed out of the basement of Tony¡¯s beach vi. The three Iron Mans rushed to the high altitude together, and then hurriedly left in two directions on the high altitude. The Iron Man driven by Lin Rui and Peter headed towards the location of the explosion, and Tony flew towards the hospital where Happy was currently being treated.

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, Tony had arrived at the hospital where Happy was. After entering the ward, Tony saw that Happy was a little unwell leaning on the bed. As Rhodes said on the phone, Happy was only slightly injured. Compared to the other people in the center of the explosion, Happy was indeed lucky.

    Before Tony came, some military personnel had asked Happy about some information. However, Happy simply acted like he didn¡¯t know anything. Because he felt that what he saw might not be something that can be solved by the US military, so Happy decided to wait until Tony came over.

    So, when he saw Tony walking into the ward, he immediately wanted to get out of bed.

    ¡°Tony!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Just take a good rest and get well as soon as you can.¡± Tony hurried over to Happy after seeing him trying to get up from the bed.

    Phoo~

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Happy continued to lie back. Now that Tony has arrived, he has something to say.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about it, do you know anything about this bombing attack? Rhodes told me you seem to be hiding something. Was it something that you couldn¡¯t exin to the military?¡± Tony looked at Happy from up and down and after seeing the situation, he was relieved and then asked.

    ¡°Yes! I know how this explosion happened!¡± Happy replied with a serious look on his face when Tony asked his question.

    ¡°Huh? Really!?¡± Hearing Happy¡¯s answer, Tony¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked quickly.

    ¡°Yes! I also know why every bomb attack was so unexpected.¡± Looking at Tony¡¯s eyes, Happy said seriously.

    ¡°These explosions are more than idents. Up to now, I don¡¯t even know what the explosives are.¡±

    ¡°Of course no explosives will be found, because this is a real human bomb! People are the bombs!¡±

    ¡°People are the bombs? Is he an Enhanced or a Mutant?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes became sharp when he heard this. If it¡¯s really an Enhanced or a Mutant, then this kind of thing really doesn¡¯t belong to the ordinary military as they won¡¯t be able to manage it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is an Enhanced or a Mutant, but I think there should be more than one or two of them. I followed Killian¡¯s Man tonight, and he went all the way¡­¡± Then, Happy told Tony everything that happened after he followed Killian¡¯s Man.

    Finally, Happy took out the small bottle he had been hiding, ¡°This is something that the Man gave to the bomber. I thought it was drugs or something at first. But depending on the current situation, it might be something different. Something more.¡±

    As a result, Tony took a closer look at the small bottle that Happy handed over. However, from the outside, Tony could only judge that it was some kind of drug, and he had to go back and study it more carefully.

    ¡°You did a good job Happy, but don¡¯t do such a dangerous thing next time.¡± Putting the small bottle away, Tony patted Happy on the shoulder and spoke.

    ¡°As Iron Man¡¯s former bodyguard, it should be like this.¡±

    ¡°However, there is one thing I don¡¯t quite understand.¡± Looking at Tony, Happy asked with a weird look in his eyes.

 Chapter 474 Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 474 Discovery</h4>

    In the ward, Happy raised his head and looked at Tony asked with some confusion.

    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tony asked curiously as he saw the look on Happy¡¯s face.

    ¡°That is, although I was not at the center of the explosion but the distance between us was not that far away, I should have been seriously injured at the time. However, I was only slightly injured.¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it good luck? It may be that the ce where you were hiding at the time blocked the power of the explosion.¡± Hearing what Happy said, Tony replied indifferently.

    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not the case. At that time, when I was about to be swallowed by the mes, a green light suddenly appeared all over my body. That green light formed a defense around me and helped me block most of the explosive power. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for me to just have a minor injury.¡± Seeing that Tony didn¡¯t seem to know what was happening to him, Happy went on to exin.

    Happy had thought that the Green Light that helped him block the power of the explosion was something that Tony had made, but now looking at Tony¡¯s reaction, he doesn¡¯t seem to know anything.

    ¡°The defense of the green light?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed a little after hearing what Happy said, Tony really knew this kind of thing.

    When Lin Rui first started contacting Tony, in order to make Tony feel better after being kidnapped by terrorists, he once gave Tony a Beginner Guardian Talisman. That Guardian Talisman helped Tony survive that hard time, allowing him to escape the Desert in a better state.

    And after Tony discovered the magic item Lin Rui gave him, he also asked Lin Rui to let him study it. Although Tony¡¯s research didn¡¯t give him anything, he had already known about the Guardian Talisman.

    So, when Happy said that there was a green light protecting him, Tony immediately remembered the magical item with protective power from Lin Rui. Lin Rui once said that all of his things came from a very magical ce, which Tony has never believed.

    Especially after Tony knew that Lin Rui was Mirage Knight, he became even more curious about these magical things that Lin Rui seems to have. At least, Tony thinks that these things are not from the earth. For a long time, Tony believed that Lin Rui should have acquired a technological heritage far beyond the earth¡¯s civilization by ident.

    ¡°Yes, the green light. I thought it was some High-Tech Protective Device that you secretly put on me, but I couldn¡¯t find it.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s expression, Happy already realized that Tony knew something.

    ¡°Well, I do know what the Green Light was, but I didn¡¯t give it to you. Did Jackson give you a gift before, saying it was a Guardian Talisman or something.¡± Tony smiled when he heard Happy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Huh?! Do you mean¡­Was the Guardian Talisman that Jackson gave me really that useful?¡± Happy is not a fool and he realized something after Tony spoke about it. Of course, he knows that the Green Light had protected himself. He just couldn¡¯t believe that it was the work of the Guardian Talisman that Jackson gave him.

    ¡°Shh~~You only need to know about this, Jackson doesn¡¯t want others to know.¡± Seeing Happy¡¯s shocked expression, Tony reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah! I figure! That kind of Guardian Talisman must be very precious! I haven¡¯t treated him better and he still gave me such a precious gift.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Happy assured him with a clear look on his face.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be fine this time. Take a good rest and don¡¯t even think about anything else, I will take care of the rest.¡± Since Happy is fine and Tony has some important things to do, he doesn¡¯t n to stay here anymore.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, what are you going to do?¡± Happy asked seriously when he saw Tony¡¯s sudden serious expression.

    ¡°What am I going to do? Of course, someone would be paying for what they did!¡±

    ¡­

    Just when Tony went to see Happy in the hospital, Lin Rui and Peter had already arrived at the site of the bombing. Because Rhodes greeted them, and Lin Rui and Peter never got out of the Iron Man Armor, they simply went inside the explosion site without anyone stopping them.

    After all, Lin Rui and Peter are still too young, and they don¡¯t want others to pay too much attention to them. Moreover, they can¡¯t do open investigations in their Mirage Knight and Spiderman persona.

    Hum~

    ¡°The scene is being scanned for Virtual Crime Scene Reconstruction.¡± Standing in the center of the ruins of the explosion square, JARVIS¡¯s voice came from Lin Rui¡¯s Iron Man Armor. At the same time, Peter also stood in another position and cooperated with JARVIS to establish the perfect scene of the explosion.

    Huhu~

    Soon, JARVIS haspleted the scan, and Lin Rui and Peter have restored the scene at the time of the explosion. Although this restoration may not be 100% correct, it will not be too different to specte based on the preserved ruins.

    ¡°A total of seven people were killed in this explosion because the temperature of the explosion was as high as 3,000 Degrees, most of them were vaporized instantly.¡± Lin Rui did not ask yet JARVIS has already started the analysis.

    ¡°The location of the dead at that time should be in these ces, so the most likely location of the explosive is here.¡± After analyzing the most central location of the explosion, JARVIS quickly found the center of the explosion.

    However, like so many previous explosion attacks, even in the most central position of the explosion, there were no bomb parts.

    ¡°At that time, Happy was found here, and the direction he was facing was this side. At that time, Happy hadn¡¯t fainted. So, did he see anything?¡± Standing on the ruins, listening to JARVIS¡¯s analysis, Lin Rui felt that something about this feels familiar but he couldn¡¯t remember it.

    D¨© D¨©~

    Just when Lin Rui was looking for clues based on JARVIS¡¯s analysis, amunication request came from the helmet. Before Lin Rui could agree, JARVIS had connected the call.

    ¡°Jackson, Happy is okay. Thank you for the Guardian Talisman you gave him earlier.¡± After themunication was connected, Tony¡¯s face appeared in front of Lin Rui. His first sentence was to tell Lin Rui that Happy was okay and thank.

    ¡°Oh, thank god he is fine but he was also lucky. The Guardian Talisman I gave to Happy couldn¡¯t havepletely blocked such a powerful explosion. By the way, since Happy is okay, did he say anything?¡± Lin Rui heard Tony¡¯s words. First, he was stunned, and then he asked.

    ¡°Did he? Of course, he did!¡±

 Chapter 475 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 475 Decision</h4>

    Lin Rui¡¯s expression became more serious when Tony said that he had found something. Although this kind of Terrorist Attack should have been resolved by the National Military, this kind of injury to innocent civilians has already touched Lin Rui¡¯s bottom line. He doesn¡¯t mind taking this Mandarin out.

    ¡°ording to Happy, the explosion seems to be rted to Killian Aldrich, a somewhat talented Botany Scientist. As for what Mandarin has to do with him, further investigation is needed. This time, we are likely to be dealing with some Special Powered Individual. Because Happy said that the explosion was caused by a person¡¯s self-destruct.¡± Tony said solemnly.

    Hum~

    After listening to Tony¡¯s words, the memories in Lin Rui¡¯s mind that had been moving around but couldn¡¯t break through finally came out. Lin Rui finally knew what this sense of familiarity was. He also remembered who this Mandarin is, the series of bombing attacks, and the Aldrich Killian he just mentioned.

    ¡°It turns out that this is actually the plot of Iron Man III? It seems that the timeline is indeed messed up, otherwise, the plot of Iron Man III shouldn¡¯t havee up so soon.¡± Lin Rui, who had already thought of these things, was shocked. He thought silently in his heart and now he did know these things that had happened recently.

    In the Marvel Movie World where Lin Rui was originally located, the story of Iron Man III only began after the New York War. However, because Lin Rui has already intervened in so many original plots, the arrangement of the power of the world no longer has any stable timeline.

    Therefore, Lin Rui will not be able to think about things ording to the original time of the plot. Just like this time, if Lin Rui could have thought of the plot of Iron Man III, maybe he would have known about these attacks from the beginning.

    Speaking of which, Aldrich Killian is the Big Viin of Iron Man III Movie, in fact, Tony is a small reason as to why Aldrich became like this. More than ten years ago, the Genius Scientist Aldrich Killian once sought Tony¡¯s cooperation with his own research.

    However, Tony, who was in his yboy phase at the time, didn¡¯t put him in his eyes, and also yed him because of Killian¡¯s eager request.

    Therefore, Killian hated Tony for so many years and he came back to eliminate Tony after his experiment finally seeded. As for the terrorist organization led by Mandarin, ording to the original plot, it was only yed by a person with good acting skills that Killian found.

    Killian just needed someone that the World could focus upon. Killian, who has studied Extremis has the ambition to dominate the world, and his first attack was on the United States, which has the strongest strength. As for the Superhero Iron Man, he was nowpletly inferior in Killian¡¯s eyes as he had the Super Soldiers he created through Extremis.

    ¡°Jackson, do you know something?¡± Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t speak, Tony still saw the change in his expression, so he asked quickly.

    ¡°I do know something, and the military really won¡¯t be able to deal with this matter. We¡¯d better inform Captain Rogers. With our current strength after joining hands with SHIELD, this Killian guy won¡¯t amount to much.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s Voice, Lin Rui nodded and suggested.

    In the story of Iron Man III, the Extremis soldiers in Killian¡¯s hands were fierce and strong men who could single-handedly challenge thetest Iron Man Armor. Moreover, even if they can¡¯t fight, they have onest resort: Self-Destruct.

    Judging from the situation of these explosion attacks, the power of this explosion is enough to cause enough damage to the surroundings.

    Therefore, Lin Rui felt that the safest way was to let SHIELD take over and dispatch their most Elite Troops to destroy Killian. Of course, Lin Rui will also tell them everything he knows so that Captain Rogers has a reason to act.

    ¡°Notify Rogers to let SHIELD take action? No, No, No! We are going to take care of this by ourselves! If Killian is really behind these Explosions, then he is my problem. So, I don¡¯t want other people to intervene in this matter. Isn¡¯t that Mandarin threatening that America can¡¯t be saved by anyone? Then I¡¯ll save America! I am going to dere War on that Bastard!¡± Tony shook his head when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s advice and then he proceeded to tell Lin Rui about his ns.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, this ispletely unnecessary. With Captain Rogers and SHIELD¡¯s help, this matter will be solved a lot quicker and easier. Otherwise, your life may be in danger.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s current attitude, Lin Rui quickly persuaded.

    If there is a better solution then why does Tony have to ask for trouble? Even if Killian became like this because of Tony but he didn¡¯t need to face him alone. In the original plot, Tony finally defeated Killian and his Extremis team after going through a lot and he barely survived in the entire movie.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, I will solve this matter. If you want to help me, tell me what you know. Stop telling SHIELD. If the Iron Man can¡¯t even protect his friends from one Terrorist, then what good am I?

    Therefore, whether it is Killian and my old grievance or the terrorist attack by Mandarin, I will take care of it!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s persuasion didn¡¯t make any difference as Tony spoke seriously.

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t notify Captain Rogers. However, I will stay by your side during this time to ensure your safety.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui knew that no matter how hard he persuaded Tony. It would be useless, so he had to agree.

    In fact, because of Lin Rui¡¯s appearance, Tony¡¯s arrogance seems to be a little weaker than it was in the original plot, but he is still a very arrogant person in his heart. Iron Man once said that he would protect the United States and now is the time for him to fulfill his promise. Moreover, Happy was injured and Tony had to vent some of his anger.

    ¡°Well, the reporters outside have been waiting for a long time, I¡¯m going out.¡± After talking to Lin Rui about his n, Tony was about to hang up themunication.

    ¡°Are you nning to go out to attract even more hatred?¡± Lin Rui had ck Lines on his face as he realized what Tony was about to do.

    ¡°Quite smart, kid, just wait and see my performance.¡±

    Card!

    After thatst sentence, Tony had disconnected themunication. As for Lin Rui, although helpless, there is nothing he could do. However, ording to Lin Rui¡¯s idea, even if Tony wants to deal with Killian alone, but with his own help, plus the Iron Man Armor that has been upgraded so many times, it may not be so difficult to deal with Killian.

    Moreover, Lin Rui thinks that Tony¡¯s approach is also beneficial. At least, Killian¡¯s Extremis Serum can quickly recover almost any injury, which is a more magical Recovery Serum than the Gene Therapy Serum produced by Oscorp.

    Therefore, this time Tony intends to deal with Killian alone and Lin Rui also intend to get this powerful Extremis Serum and it¡¯s form into his hand while helping him. Although Extremis still has a lot of side effects, it seems to have been sessfully improved in the end, so this serum can also be used to strengthen himself.

    ¡°I hope everything goes well.¡± Lin Rui, who has finished the on-site investigation, looked at the live broadcast shown by JARVIS that Tony will conduct, and thought in his heart.

 Chapter 476 Declares

    <h4>Chapter 476 Deres</h4>

    When Tony came out of the hospital, the reporters who had already been waiting outside swarmed towards him. Since Tony became Iron Man, the news after him has revolved around Iron Man.

    Since the kidnapping incident, Tony¡¯s life has changed a lot. Although he has be a Superhero, his current rtionship is much more stable and it is not so easy for the reporters to dig some big news from Tony¡¯stest scandal, after all, Iron Man is the hot spot now.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, our sources are telling us that this is another Mandarin attack. Do you have anything to say about it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stark! Do you have anything to say about this Mandarin bombing attack?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Iron Man¡¯s responsibility to guard the Nation? Are you going to do something?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡±

    ¡°Iron Man!¡±

    Tony walked out of the hospital alone, with no bodyguards with him. Therefore, the reporters¡¯ microphones have been poked in front of Tony, and questions have been asked.

    Of course, Tony, who was already prepared, was not frightened by the situation before him. It was not the first time that he had encountered such crazy reporters. Tony Stark, as the Iron Man, is arguably the most famous person in the world today, and he can¡¯t be scared by such things.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, when is someone going to kill this guy?¡± Just as Tony was ¡°Besieged¡± by a group of reporters, someone suddenly squeezed in and asked loudly while holding his mobile phone.

    Compared with the questions raised by other reporters, this man¡¯s question is obviously more acute. However, Tony needs such a sharp question at this time, otherwise, how can he say what he wants to say? So Tony, who had been walking forward, stopped, then turned to face the man who had asked this question.

    ¡°Can you tell me?¡± Seeing Tony turned his head, the Man held his phone closer and continued to ask.

    ¡°Is that what you want?¡± Tony asked calmly when facing dozens of cameras in front of him and the countless spectators behind the camera.

    When Tony spoke, all the reporters held their breath and adjusted their lens angles to the best. Every time Tony Stark¡¯s expression is like this, he will say something great and they don¡¯t want to miss it.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a little holiday greeting I¡¯ve been wanting to send to the Mandarin. I just didn¡¯t know how to phrase it until now. My name is Tony Stark, and I am not afraid of you. I know that you are a coward, so I¡¯ve decided that you just died.¡± While talking, Tony took his sses off.

    At this moment, Tony¡¯s momentum as an Iron Man unreservedly showed up to the camera. He, Tony Stark, would not be afraid of any Terrorist Forces, he would destroy them by himself.

    ¡°I am gonnae get the body. There is no politics here, it¡¯s just good old-fashioned revenge. It¡¯s just you and me. And on the off-chance that you are a Man, here¡¯s my home address¡­¡± After announcing aggressively that he would kill Mandarin by himself, Tony still seriously reported his home address. Since he wants to attract hatred, let it be more thorough.

    Call!

    After talking about such a deration of war, Tony snatched the phone of the Guy in front of him and smashed it directly towards the wall behind him.

    Bang!

    The phone that was smashed on the wall instantly shattered into several pieces. Although Tony dered war because of the sharp question from this Man, this does not mean that Tony will endure his rude behavior just now.

    ¡°Bill Me!¡± After smashing the phone, Tony nced at the Man and walked towards his Iron Man Armor parked in front of him.

    Kakaka!

    After the moment of arming, Tony directly rose into the sky, not caring about the reporters who were chasing after him.

    After Tony dered war on Mandarin in such a high profile manner, the entire United States was detonated by the news. The self-proimed Guardian of the United States, Iron Man is finally about to attack Mandarin!

    After Tony¡¯s high-profile deration of war, people throughout the United States are expecting Iron Man to destroy Mandarin. Although the Military was helpless by Tony¡¯s unconventional actions, they could do nothing. If Tony can really take care of the Mandarin, they would be very happy.

    ¡­

    In Tony¡¯s seaside vi, Lin Rui and Peter have returned again. Because Tony is not willing to let SHIELD help, Lin Rui will not leave Tony, for now, he wants to ensure Tony¡¯s safety. Lin Rui remembered that in the original plot, Tony was attacked not long after he dered war on Mandarin.

    ¡°Jackson, will it really be okay? If the person behind Mandarin is really as strong as you just said, maybe we should seek help from Captain Rogers.¡± Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Peter looked at Lin Rui with some worry on his face and asked.

    Having returned after Tony¡¯s high-profile deration of war, Lin Rui also told Tony what he knew about Killian¡¯s purpose and Extremis. However, although Lin Rui has reminded Tony that Extremis is very powerful, Tony still ns to take care of this problem by himself.

    Therefore, Lin Rui had no good way and he could only follow Tony. After all, he thought that with Tony¡¯s preparation, even if the Extremes Fighters made by Killian were very strong, it would be impossible for them to cause any harm to Tony.

    ¡°I have tried to persuade him, but he still wants to deal with Killian alone. Perhaps he thinks that this is his own responsibility. Moreover, now that the highest level of defense has been activated here, Killian will not get in even if he attacks here. So calm down.¡± Lin Rui said helplessly when he saw Peter looking worried.

    In the original plot, Tony was experimenting with the newest Iron Man Armor before Killian¡¯s men attacked. Because the Iron Man Armor was still in the testing stage, many of its functions were iplete, so it wasbeled like that. Otherwise, for a few helicopters, Tony only needed to send a few Iron Mans topletely obliterate them.

    ¡°Okay. But are you sure Killian wille to attack Mr. Stark? If there is an attack, do we have to do something? And Pepper is still here.¡± Since that Tony is determined not to seek SHIELD¡¯s help, Peter decided to stay and help him out.

    However, if he did, Pepper would be able to tell who Spiderman was at a nce. After all, at this time, there are only two outsiders in the house, he and Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, it depends on the situation. And, to be on the safe side, Pepper is persuading Tony to leave here. Tony will definitely not leave, but Pepper will at least be less frightened if they do leave.¡± Lin Rui would not be surprised by Killian¡¯s attack as it is a guarantee.

    After all, the plot has changed too much, but they certainly can¡¯t let Pepper be involved in such an incident.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll call home and tell Aunt May that I won¡¯t being home today because I have some Projects to do.¡± After knowing Lin Rui¡¯s n, Peter also felt that he should stay and guard Tony.

    ¡°By the way, Jackson, did you also use this reason to skip ss and go out?¡± Just after the call, Peter suddenly looked at Lin Rui and asked.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 477 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 477 *Hidden*</h4>

    Professor Charles and Captain Rogers knew about Tony¡¯s high-profile deration of war as they were in alliance with Tony, but since Tony did not seek their help, they did not intend to take the initiative.

    After all, this matter is still just a terrorist attack. If Iron Man, SHIELD, and X-Men are required to take action together against a mere Terrorist then what would they do when facing even more powerful opponents in the future?

    Pepper has been persuading Tony to leave the beach house because she is very worried about Tony¡¯s safety. No one has threatened the leader of an Unscrupulous Terrorist Organization in front of the media before.

    And Tony also generously reported his home address on Live TV, if Mandarin really wanted to retaliate then Pepper didn¡¯t know what would happen.

    But with Tony¡¯s stubbornness, how could he leave. Moreover, he originally wanted to attract Mandarin Attention, how can he attract his attention after leaving from here? So, in the end, Tony sent Pepper away alone. A team of Iron Man was sent to protect Pepper. If Killian dared to show up next to Pepper, Tony would not be merciful.

    In this way, Tony, Lin Rui, and Peter stayed in the vi for a quiet night. Nothing happened this night and Tony had expected it. After all, he has prepared a series of Iron Man Armors for the possible attack.

    Tony promised that if Killian really had the guts to attack him, then he would see how powerful the Iron Man Army was. What Extremis, Tony was able to ignore Killian at the beginning, and he still can.

    After a peaceful night, Lin Rui went to the kitchen to make himself breakfast. He can cook because his family had a restaurant, otherwise Tony would not have let him and Peter appear as guest Chef and Waiterst night.

    Compared to Tony¡¯s disappointment, Lin Rui felt that Killian¡¯s attack woulde sooner orter. If it did notest night, then him attacking today is also very possible.

    Ding Dong~~

    Just as Lin Rui walked out of the kitchen with a simple breakfast that he made, a warning sound came from the door of the vi. In such a tense time, Tony had already set the vi on high alert. And knowing that Tony had dered war on Mandarin, who woulde to Tony. However, Lin Rui seems to know who it is.

    ¡°JARVIS, Aren¡¯t we supposed to be in a total Security Lockdown? Who is that?¡± Tony, who was a little annoyed because he had waited for nothing all night, heard the prompt and asked JARVIS helplessly.

    ¡°There¡¯s only so much I can do, sir, when you give the World your Home Address. As for the guest outside, it¡¯s Maya Hansen.¡± JARVIS replied lightly in the face of Tony¡¯s question.

    ¡°Maya Hansen? Why does that name sound familiar?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    Then, JARVIS called out the surveince video at the door for Tony to watch. At the same time, JARVIS also searched out some information about Maya Hansen on the Inte. When Tony saw the person at the door and read the information provided by JARVIS, he finally remembered who the Woman at the door was.

    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± After remembering who Maya Hansen was, Tony was still a little surprised. Tony met this Botanist on the day he yed a joke on Killian, so seeing her at this time reminded Tony of her.

    Lin Rui and Tony talked about Killian¡¯s situation, mentioned some characteristics of Extremis, and Lin Rui had said that Killian nned to control the President, but they didn¡¯t talk about this woman. After all, Lin Rui will not remember all the small characters and he will only remember some of them when he meet them.

    ¡°Open the door, I want to know what¡¯s she doing here and why did she decided toe here at this time.¡± After thinking about it, Tony told JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS opened the door.

    ¡­

    Card~

    Just when Tony asked JARVIS to open the door, Lin Rui had already reached the door. So, when Maya Hansen walked into the vi, she saw a very young handsome guy curiously looking at her with a te in his hand. This situation stunned Maya for a little. Does Tony Stark really have an illegitimate child? This was the first time Maya Hansen thought of it.

    ¡°You are?¡± Lin Rui asked politely, looking at the beauty in front of him with fried eggs and bread in his hand. Although he has guessed who this beauty is, Lin Rui will not show it.

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m Maya Hansen, a Botany Scientist, I came to meet Tony Stark, and he said he lives here.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Maya froze and reacted quickly.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Stark does live here.¡± Lin Rui nodded before he turned around and walked towards the back hall. ording to the plot, Killian¡¯s attack came not long after Maya came, and now he is going to make some preparations.

    Seeing the young man in front of her turning around and preparing to leave, Maya didn¡¯t know what to say. However, while Lin Rui turned and went inside, Tony had alreadye out. After seeing Tony, Maya didn¡¯t pay attention to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Maya Hansen, what are you doing here at this time?¡± Tony walked in front of Maya, and looked at her, and asked seriously.

    ¡°Ok, look, I need to be alone with you, somece not here¡­ It¡¯s urgent.¡± Looking at Tony in front of her, Maya said with a nervous expression on her face.

    ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t refuse that sort of thing, but I am in amitted rtionship now¡­¡± Hearing Maya¡¯s words, Tony said indifferently, and turned to follow Lin Rui and walked towards the living room.

    He just saw Breakfast in Lin Rui¡¯s hands. However, halfway through the conversation, Tony suddenly thought of something and quickly turned to look at Maya.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that there is a 12-year-old kid waiting in the car that I have never met.¡± Staring at Maya¡¯s face, Tony asked nervously. There was a one-night stand between Tony and Maya, and he used no protection.

    Maya came to find him at this time and said that she has an important thing to say to him so Tony could only reach that conclusion.

    ¡°He¡¯s thirteen years old!¡­ And, No, I really have something important to tell you!¡± Looking at Tony¡¯s nervous look, Maya agreed with him, but then said more seriously.

    ¡°I have more important things to do now. I think you¡¯d better get out of here. I don¡¯t think you want to get involved in any dangerous things.¡± After knowing that there are no children outside, Tony¡¯s tone rxed. A child is a more terrifying existence than those terrorist organizations for Tony at this time.

    After speaking, Tony turned around and walked back. But Maya wouldn¡¯t retreat so she could only follow behind.

    Call!

    Just as Maya followed Tony and walked towards the dining room table in the living room, an Iron Man Armor suddenly rushed over and immediately armed Tony in. This made Maya and Tony both stunned because Tony didn¡¯t order JARVIS to arm himself.

    ¡°Sir, I have detected multiple helicopters approaching our location.¡± Before Tony could ask, JARVIS¡¯s voice came over in due course.

    Chapter 577 Maya Hansen

 Chapter 478 The Attack Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 478 The Attack Arrives</h4>

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    After JARVIS armed Tony, an rm sounded throughout the vi. Peter, who was still resting in the basement, was also awakened and rushed out. However, when Peter ran halfway, Lin Rui stopped him.

    ¡°Jackson, did Mandarin¡¯s attacke?¡± Peter asked nervously when he saw Lin Rui who was blocking him.

    ¡°Well, there are many people who really want to attack Mr. Stark. However, we can look at the situation first. If there is an ident, it will not be toote for us to make our move. Without enough preparation, it would not be easy to make Mr. Stark suffer.¡± Lin Rui said calmly after seeing Peter eager to go.

    In the original plot, the attacker had already entered the attack distance and JARVIS did not find them, so the enemies were able to blow up the entire vi. Otherwise, with the intact Iron Mans in Tony¡¯s basement, it would have been impossible for the Enemy to blow him with just a few helicopters.

    And now that JARVIS had spotted the intruder in advance, it would be impossible for them to take Tony by surprise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find a ce to see how Mr. Stark is going to deal with them.¡± After talking to Peter, Lin Rui had already run out.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Peter shouted loudly while running behind Lin Rui.

    In fact, it was not just Tony who discovered that an attacker had arrived. Now the entire United States knew that Mandarin was attacking Tony. Because those attackers are still broadcasting their attacks on the TV. This time they attacked Tony¡¯s vi and they also invaded the American Media System for the global live broadcast.

    For terrorists, if they can kill Iron Man Tony Stark who had threatened to kill Mandarin in the global live broadcast, then the entire United States will be plunged into an unprecedented panic. This is the biggest purpose of their action.

    ¡­

    ¡°Helicopters? How many?¡± Tony, who was armed, asked seriously after hearing the report from JARVIS.

    Sure enough, his n to pull their attention towards him was very sessful, and someone really couldn¡¯t help but attack him. However, if it was just a few helicopters then Tony would really not take them seriously.

    ¡°A total of Eight Armed Helicopters will enter the attack range in three seconds. Please evade in time. The defense level of this building is not enough to hold in front of that level of Firepower.¡± After answering Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS gave his own suggestion.

    ¡°Eight Helicopters? Look like I am quite important to them! JARVIS, dispatching four Iron Mans, one on two should be more than enough for them. As for me, there is no need for me to go anywhere.¡± Ignoring JARVIS¡¯s suggestion, Tony gave the order. With Iron Man¡¯s capabilities, Eight Helicopters are really nothing and Tony didn¡¯t think this was a real threat to him.

    ¡°Yes, sir, The Mark Fourth Series has been activated.¡± Soon, JARVIS had already replied to Tony.

    Swipe!

    After JARVIS finished answering, four new Iron Mans quickly rushed out of the underground garage of Tony¡¯s Seaside Vi and they faced the Eight Helicopters that were less than a kilometer away.

    By the time four Iron Mans had rushed out, just three seconds had passed. The Eight Helicopters were already very close to Tony¡¯s vi and they open fired. In an instant, a few individual missiles wereunched from mid-air towards Tony¡¯s vi.

    Huhuhu!

    ¡°Calcting their flight trajectory to destroy them!¡± Faced with the rapidly attacking missiles, JARVIS instantly calcted their flight trajectories and then counterattacked.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The four Iron Mans that were flying opposite to the Helicopters fired their weapons and those missiles were blown out of the sky. The huge shock wave generated by the explosion was transmitted to the vi behind the Iron Man and the whole vi began to shake slightly. However, Tony obviously didn¡¯t take such an attack seriously.

    ¡°Maya, you¡¯d better find a ce to hide first. Although I don¡¯t think these people can hurt you with me here but I obviously have more important things to do right now.¡± The fight outside has already begun, and Tony doesn¡¯t want to stand by. So, he looked at Maya who was still standing in front of him, and said calmly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Maya heard Tony¡¯s words and seemed to have something to say while watching the live broadcast of the fighting outside on the nearby TV.

    Brush!

    However, Maya couldn¡¯t even speak two words before Tony activated his own Iron Man Armor and rushed outside. He had already said that he would be the one who would kill the Mandarin and now he is going out to collect some interest first. Tony has never and he will never forgive those who attack him or someone close to him.

    Seeing Tony rushing out, the expression on Maya¡¯s face changed and she finally looked for a safe ce to hide and watch the fight.

    As for Lin Rui and Peter, they have already found a good ce to watch the battle outside. From their current position, they can clearly see the battle outside, and they can also move in time when an ident urs.

    Although Spiderman is not good in aerialbat on the sea, it has little effect on Lin Rui. After all, Lin Rui, who has already practiced Advanced Light Skills, has now had the ability to fly in the air for a long time.

    ¡°Jackson, Killian only sent these people to attack Mr. Stark, why did he do that?¡± Peter asked Lin Rui, who was sitting beside him as he watched the battle outside.

    In Peter¡¯s opinion, thebat effectiveness of the four Iron Manspletely surpassed the Eight Helicopters. Unless those people can destroy Tony¡¯s vi first before JARVIS could find them, leaving the Iron Man Armors buried and unable to be dispatched, otherwise, these Armed Helicopters are really not enough for the current fight.

    ¡°They might have a way to restrain Mr. Stark¡¯s Iron Man Armors but that is highly unlikely. They can¡¯t hold on for even a few minutes in the current situation. However, I don¡¯t think that the situation will resolve that simply.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s brow wrinkled when he heard Peter¡¯s words and he replied.

    The current situation is exactly what Lin Rui had envisioned. After all, he had reminded Tony that it would be weird if those people were able to attack sessfully. However, Lin Rui does not believe that the plot will continue to develop like this, something unexpected will happen.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s Mr. Stark! He is going out himself!¡± Just when Lin Rui was thinking about where the problem might arise, Peter pointed to a newly flying Iron Man outside and reminded him.

    Under Peter¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui also saw Tony who had just rushed out. It seemed that he was ready to kill the team by himself toplete his previous words. Lin Rui was not surprised at all. Anyway, Tony was wearing thetest Iron Man Armor and his defense is very strong. Unless Tony stood still and let them attack him, nothing would happen to him.

    Boom!

    However, just when Lin Rui and Peter both believed that the overall situation was going in a certain direction, an Iron Man in mid-air was suddenly hit by two missiles in flight, and it was blown up directly in the air and fell into the sea below.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ What happened?¡±

 Chapter 479 Appearance

    <h4>Chapter 479 Appearance</h4>

    Just when Lin Rui and Peter, who were watching the fight thought that Killian¡¯s men would be defeated by Tony¡¯s Iron Man, the Iron Man, who had the upper hand, was suddenly blown out one after another, which was very abnormal.

    After the two Iron Mans were suddenly shot down, the flight pattern of the remaining three Iron Mans that were still in the air changed.

    The Iron Man, which should have been very flexible, looked like it was unable to control the flight power system at this time as it was constantly adjusting its flight attitude in mid-air, including the Iron Man Armor that Tony had worn.

    ¡°What the hell happened?! Did Iron Man suddenly malfunctioned?!¡± Seeing this scene before him, Peter shouted with a worried look on his face. However, even though Peter shouted that, he really didn¡¯t think that the Iron Man Armor was really broken.

    This was something that shouldn¡¯t have happened. Although Tony had dispatched histest Iron Man Armors, they had already gone through strict inspections and it was impossible for them to malfunction. Moreover, this is a collective failure, which obviously means that someone or something had done it.

    Boom!

    Just when Peter was worried, one of the three Iron Mans that had problems with the power system outside was blown up. And the Iron Man armed with Tony flew back towards the vi, trying to avoid the enemy¡¯s attack.

    It seems that Tony had also found some problems. However, with the current situation of the Iron Man Armor, Tony knew that he would be blown up before returning to the vi.

    ¡°Sure enough, there was an ident!¡­JARVIS! What happened?¡± Lin Rui also saw the dangerous situation Tony found himself in and he called out JARVIS.

    ¡°Someone is hacking into my Central System and they have sessfully tampered with some of the Iron Man data. Now all the Iron Man Armors are in a very unstable state. So, please help Mr. Stark.¡± JARVIS quickly answered Lin Rui and asked him and Peter for help.

    ¡°Your central system was hacked? Where the hell did they get someone who could hack into you?!¡± Lin Rui was very surprised when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    JARVIS is already regarded as the top Artificial Intelligence system in the Marvel World, and it is still developing in the direction of real Artificial Intelligence. Even with all that, someone had managed to hack into its Internal structure which shows that Killian¡¯s power and influence is far more than Lin Rui had estimated.

    ¡°Jackson, Mr. Stark is already in danger! It¡¯s time for us to take action!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Peter was almost unable to restrain himself.

    Outside, in order to cover Tony¡¯s retreat, the remaining Iron Man was also blown up. Each Iron Man Armor is a collection of several top technologies in the world, and each one is extremely expensive. Four of them were scrapped in just a few moments, which in turn is a huge waste of dors!

    ¡°We will be taking action. This is our role here. However, I can go alone. You can¡¯t fly in the air yet, so just protect the vi.¡± Lin Rui also saw Tony¡¯s situation and spoke to Peter.

    Last time, Peter had asked Lin Rui to teach him some of his Martial Arts, during this time, Peter has also achieved some sess in his practice.

    However, it seems that it is due to Peter¡¯s physique, his Internal Energy Cultivation is much slower than Lin Rui and Daredevil. So, even if Lin Rui taught Peter the Beginner¡¯s Skills, he still couldn¡¯t use the internal energy to fly for a short time.

    ¡°Yeah! Go! I don¡¯t think Mr. Stark can hold on anymore!¡± Knowing that he would not be as effective as Lin Rui in this situation, Peter nodded and said quickly.

    Call!

    The moment Peter finished speaking, Lin Rui¡¯s figure had already disappeared in front of him. When Peter looked outside, he saw a ck figure rushing towards the crooked Iron Man flying in the air. Obviously, that is Lin Rui who has put on the Phantom Suit.

    When Lin Rui and Peter found that the situation outside was not right and got news from JARVIS that its system was invaded, and then Lin Rui rushed out, another person hiding in the vi, Maya Hansen, also saw the situation outside through live TV.

    The situation where Iron Man Armors were blown up. In order to let people all over the world see the power of Mandarin, this attack on Iron Man Tony Stark was broadcasted live worldwide. Therefore, when Lin Rui rushed out of the vi wearing a Phantom Suit, it was also the first time that Mirage Knight was exposed under the global gaze.

    ¡­

    While the whole world was watching Iron ManTony Stark being beaten through live broadcast, his own condition was really not good.

    D¨© D¨© Di! ~

    ¡°The other party¡¯s invasion is quite powerful. The Iron Man¡¯s control system has lost 13% efficiency and the power system will be lost in two seconds.¡± The siren in the Iron Man Armor armed by Tony never stopped. JARVIS was still calm at this time as he reported the situation of the enemy¡¯s invasion and the situation of this Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°JARVIS, I don¡¯t want to hear this right now, turn off the rm!¡± Tony, who was trying to adjust the various data of the Iron Man Armor, yelled irritably as he didn¡¯t want to be defeated by the opponent so simply.

    Call!

    However, just after Tony yelled, the entire Iron Man suddenly lost all its power and fell straight into the ocean below. JARVIS said two seconds and those two seconds are, and there is no more power in the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Tony cursed while trapped in the Iron Man Armor and the expressions on his face weren¡¯t looking very good.

    Although Tony can hold on for a long time even if he falls into the sea with Iron Man¡¯s functions. However, the enemy would not let Tony fall into the sea so easily. After Iron Manpletely lost power, two more missiles rushed towards Tony.

    This time, Iron Man has no ability to evade this oing attack. However, Tony in the Iron Man Armor didn¡¯t look too worried. Because he saw a ck figure appearing from bis vi.

    Huhu!

    In the tense eyes of the global audience, two missiles were about to destroy the Iron Man that had lost all of its power. Although the audience didn¡¯t know whether Tony Stark was in this Iron Man, they were still very shocked when they saw the original Iron Man being destroyed.

    It can be said that Mandarin or Killian¡¯s actions have already received the effect they wanted. Of course, it was on the premise if there are no surprisester.

    ¡°Tony! Damn it!¡± Tony¡¯s friend Rhodes was also watching the live broadcast, he stared at the Iron Man on the screen and cursed nervously. Others may not know if Tony is in the Armor but based on Rhodes¡¯s knowledge of Tony, there is a 90% chance that he is in that Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Huh!? Who is¡­¡± However, just when Rhodes thought that Tony would be hit by those two missiles in the next second, he suddenly saw a new figure appearing on the screen.

 Chapter 480 Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 480 Rescue</h4>

    ¡°Ah! Iron Man!¡±

    ¡°What happened?! Why are those Iron Man out of control?!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stark shouldn¡¯t be there, right?!¡±

    Seeing Iron Man¡¯s Uncontroble actions on the live broadcast, everyone who was watching the live broadcast felt fear for that Iron Man. Of course, what they care more about is that once the Iron Man is defeated, then who else would stand up to protect them.

    In addition to people watching the live broadcast, Rhodes, Pepper, and Happy were staying in a very safe ce arranged by Tony. However, when Pepper and Happy saw Tony¡¯s situation, they also got very worried.

    ¡°Tony! You must do something, get out of there!¡± Pepper prayed silently in her heart as she watched the Iron Man falling straight down on the screen in front of her.

    Huhu!

    Just when everyone watching the live broadcast almost thought that the Iron Man would be swallowed by the missile, a ck figure suddenly broke into the audience¡¯s sight.

    Because the speed of the ck figure was too fast, the audience could only see a ck shadow skimming past the Iron Man Armor who was falling and directly pounced on the two missiles behind it.

    ¡°What is that?! Is that some kind of Defence System?¡± After seeing the dark figure that suddenly rushed towards the missile, some spectators were already specting.

    Needless to say, the ck figure who suddenly appeared in the live footage and quickly leaped towards the missile was Lin Rui. For the current Lin Rui, this level of firepower no longer poses much threat to him.

    Therefore, instead of saving Tony first, he was prepared to take care of the two missiles first. Anyway, even if Tony falls into the sea, he would be fine for some time.

    ¡°Is that an Extremis Fighter? The energy level in his body is quite high.¡± As he rushed towards the missiles, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes had already swept to the person in the helicopter.

    His Insight Technique discovered these people who had attacked and he also found out that the energy level in their bodies was quite powerful. However, Lin Rui was only curious, and would not care too much about these people.

    ¡°Then, let the world see what real power is!¡± Lin Rui, who also knew the helicopter above his head was broadcasting his actions live, looked at the missile that was in front of him, and spoke in a low voice.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui had already pulled out the Beheading Spirit Sword from his waist in a sh. When the Beheading Spirit Sword was unsheathed, a cold Sword Aura rushed out from it. Compared to the speed of the Missile, Lin Rui¡¯s attack was faster, and the Cyan Colored Sword Aura created a huge waning moon in the air.

    Rub!

    In the blink of an eye, the Cyan Colored Waning Moon had rushed towards the two Missiles and then passed the two Helicopter behind them without stopping. As for the two Missiles, the Cyan Sword Energy just cut them in half from the middle. At this time, they turned into four pieces of scrap iron and followed Tony and fell towards the sea below.

    Call!

    After Lin Rui cleared out the missiles, Lin Rui did not look at the fate of the two Helicopters behind him. He turned around and chased after Tony. If Lin Rui did not move right now then Tony will really fall into the ocean.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, the threat is resolved.¡± Just after Lin Rui swung his sword to clear out the two Missiles, Tony, who was falling, heard JARVIS¡¯s reminder.

    Call!

    Before Tony could ask anything, he felt that the speed of Iron Man, which was falling fast, had suddenly slowed down, and then stopped on the surface of the sea. This time, he finally felt relieved.

    ¡°Tony, I think you should consider reducing the weight of the Iron Man Armor.¡± When Tony looked out, Lin Rui¡¯s Masked face appeared in front of him, and then he heard Lin Rui¡¯s ¡®voice¡¯. In order to prevent the live broadcast from recording his own voice, Lin Rui slightly changed his voice.

    Boom! Rumble!

    When Lin Rui¡¯s voice came in, two consecutive explosions also came from behind him. The sword energy that had passed the Missiles before had rushed out several tens of meters away and still cut the two Helicopters that could not dodge in half. Then, they exploded directly on the sea.

    ¡°Of course I will consider this, but I don¡¯t think this is the right time or ce to discuss the upgrade of Iron Man Armor with me.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s rxed tone and the sound of the explosions behind him, Tony said angrily.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Stark, what orders do you have for me?¡± Lin Rui worked hard to carry Tony in mid-air and then asked calmly.

    Now that the situation has been broadcasting live, and League of Defender has formed an alliance with SHIELD, Iron Man and X-Men. Then, Lin Rui needs to let the world Re-Recognize his own strength. He, Mirage Knight, is no longer the Vignte who can only fight bad guys and gangs on the streets of New York.

    ¡°So¡­ teach these guys a lesson!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s casual attitude, Tony nced at the remaining Armed Helicopters in midair and ordered.

    ¡°Yes Sir, Mr. Stark.¡± Lin Rui took the Iron Man¡¯s arm and raised it sharply. In the next second, Tony was thrown directly in the vi by Lin Rui.

    Call!

    Crossing a long parab in mid-air, Tony flew to the highest point and then fell quickly. However, the ce where he fell this time was no longer the sea, but his own vi.

    Just when Tony was about to hit the wall of the vi, a white spider silk thread shot from the side, directly sticking to the Iron Man Armor. Then, Tony was pulled in by Peter who was hiding in the vi.

    Bang!

    Supported by Peter, Tony finallynded safely. The out-of-control functions of the Iron Man have already been cut off by JARVIS as they may cause some problems.

    It can be said that Tony has just experienced the most helpless moment since bing Iron Man. At this time, Tony realized it clearly. The Iron Man Armor is not omnipotent, and his strength is the most useful at any critical moment.

    Kaka!

    ¡°Thank you, Peter.¡± Aftering out of the Iron Man Armor, Tony looked at Peter who was equipped with an Arm Spider Silkuncher and thanked him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Stark, Jackson and I were originally here to deal with this situation. Now, you need to see who hacked into JARVIS first. The people outside will not be able to do anything to Jackson.¡± Peter said with a smile.

    ¡°Of course, I will see who it is? They have the ability to invade the Core System of JARVIS. I haven¡¯t seen such a person in a long time.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, and looking at Lin Rui outside, Tony¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light.

    Then, Tony took out a tablet and started to connect to JARVIS. Peter was also there to help, but they all divided their attention and looked at Lin Rui who was still outside.

 Chapter 481 Crush

    <h4>Chapter 481 Crush</h4>

    When Lin Rui suddenly appeared in the camera and rescued Tony while eliminating two Missiles and Helicopters, the crowds who were watching the live broadcast were able to see exactly what that dark shadow is.

    It was not the Iron Man special weapon they had just thought of, but a figure that was very familiar to the citizens of New York: Mirage Knight.

    ¡°That is!¡­ Mirage Knight!!¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight! That is the Mirage Knight of the League of Defender!¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight saved Iron Man!!¡±

    Seeing Mirage Knight rescuing the fallen Iron Man and hovering in the air, people watching the live broadcast in New York City shouted excitedly after seeing Mirage Knight¡¯s figure.

    Some time ago, the news revealed that in the final battle between SHIELD and Hydra, a Vignte sacrificed himself and there was a rumor that Mirage Knight had sacrificed himself.

    Therefore, when people saw this Vignte, who might have been sacrificed, appeared in front of the camera, and saving Iron Man with such a strong attack, their excitement was very strong.

    Of course, in addition to the people in New York who are familiar with Mirage Knight, people in other parts of the United States also have some impressions of the Vignte who has long appeared in New York.

    Now in the Inte age, the Fans Website of League of Defender is not only popr in New York but there are Vignte fans all over the United States. When Lin Rui appeared in front of the public again as Mirage Knight and saved the most famous Superhero Iron Man, his reputation was rising at an unimaginable speed.

    Boom! Boom! Rumble!

    In the camera, after Mirage Knight rescued Iron Man, the Cyan Colored Sword Energy that had passed the two Missiles continued to tear the two Armed Helicopters apart, directly exploding them. The Helicopters flying at high altitudes for live broadcasts have been affected a lot, and their cameras were shaking. At this moment, Killian, who was leisurely watching the live broadcast from the back, was probably very upset.

    Call!

    On the battlefield, after Lin Rui threw Tony back to the vi, he disappeared in a dense firepower. Although Lin Rui¡¯s attack just now surprised Killian¡¯s men and they were also surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s strength, but they wouldn¡¯t just give up on their mission.

    Tony¡¤Stark, Iron Man must be used for their purpose, they would kill him no matter who stands between them, they are the Strongest of the Extremis Soldiers.

    ¡°The three guys modified by the Extremis Form, let¡¯s see how strong you are. However, I need to take care of these little annoying soldiers first.¡± Lin Rui, who had avoided an attack, had already locked on the remaining Helicopters. After murmuring in his heart, he immediately rushed out.

    Brush!

    Killian¡¯s subordinates in the Helicopter wanted to lock Lin Rui¡¯s figure, but neither the radar nor the naked eye can track Lin Rui¡¯s speed and they can only see a dark shadow shing by. Therefore, when a Cyan Sword Energy shed in front of the remaining Helicopters, they simply couldn¡¯t respond ordingly.

    Rumble!

    When the Sword Energy passed, the Helicopters were all divided into two and they fell to the sea below one after another. For the current Lin Rui, the firepower of these Armed Helicopters is no longer enough which is quite Ironic because in the beginning, Lin Rui, who had only be Vignte, had to do his best to dodge bullets fired from a small pistol.

    ¡­

    ¡°Wow! Mirage Knight is amazing!¡±

    ¡°Is this the Vignte we are familiar with? Mirage Knight is too strong!¡±

    ¡°What are those Cyan Colored Rays? Isn¡¯t Mirage Knight¡¯s Signature attack is a Purple Energy Cannon?!¡±

    ¡°I just logged into the official website of the League of Defender, and there is still so little introduction to Mirage Knight!¡±

    After Lin Rui attacked for a second time and tore the remaining Helicopters apart in an instant, the audience who saw this scene on the live broadcast all eximed.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, is he already so strong!? However, why did he happen to be at Tony¡¯s house? Did Tony know that Mandarin was going to attack him?¡± Colonel Rhodes who saw this scene was also very surprised but some doubts appeared in his heart.

    ¡°Huh! Is that Mirage Knight? When did he get there? Did Tony call him for help?¡± Pepper, who was watching the live broadcast in the safe room with Happy, was relieved when she saw that Tony was safe, but she too was puzzled by the coincidence of Mirage Knight¡¯s appearance on the Vi.

    ¡­

    ¡°So that¡¯s done! Are you going to choose to escape now or continue to fight? I am looking forward to it either way.¡± Lin Rui, who had destroyed all the Helicopter returned to the top of Tony¡¯s vi and began to look around on the sea.

    Not to mention watching the live broadcast focusing on various thoughts and spections, Lin Rui is now looking forward to the next step in which he fights the Extremis Soldiers below the sea.

    Although Lin Rui has destroyed all the Helicopters, he can still feel that the Extremis Soldiers are still alive, and they are now umting powerful energy in their bodies under the sea. Their location is not far from thend, and the Extremis fighters will not be drowned.

    ¡°Sure enough, are you still ready to fight? Then I¡¯ll see how weak you really are.¡± Finally, Lin Rui sensed that the three shiny human bodies under the sea had umted enough power and were about to break through the sea and rush up.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Finally, under Lin Rui¡¯s gaze, three figures with red light all over their bodies burst through the sea and rushed up. Behind these three people, arge amount of seawater was evaporated to form three bursts of water, and they rushed up the cliff like three human-shaped missiles.

    ¡°The use of energy in my own body is rtively mature, but I don¡¯t know how many side effects are there in using the Extremis Serum. If the side effects are eliminated, such an invention is enough to be regarded as a Century-Breaking Invention.¡± Lin Rui saw the three Extremis Fighters rushing up quickly but instead of worrying about them, he is still thinking calmly about the advantages and disadvantages of Extremis.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After rushing out of the sea, the red light on the bodies of three Extremis Soldiers quickly converged back. When they started to climb up the cliff, their appearance had be normal. Of course, if they weren¡¯t showing the same power and speed as Superhumans, they might really make people think that they are ordinary people.

    ¡°It should be possible here, otherwise the fighting would be too fierce and they would blow up Tony¡¯s vi by Self-destructing.¡± Seeing that the three of them had almost rushed to a cliff more than ten meters away from the vi, Lin Rui muttered and jumped down.

    Huhu!

 Chapter 482 Illustrate

    <h4>Chapter 482 Illustrate</h4>

    Kakaka!

    When Lin Rui was outside alone to deal with the enemies on the surface, Tony and Peter in the vi had already fought back and forth with the enemies who secretly invaded the JARVIS¡¯s Core System several times.

    Although Cyber Warfare is invisible, it is still dangerous. If the other party reallypletely invades the Core System of JARVIS, then it will be a disaster. There are hundreds of Iron Mans in Tony¡¯s vi and once those Iron Mans start to riots, even Mirage Knight and Spiderman wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.

    Card!

    ¡°Huh! The initiative has finallye back! JARVIS, don¡¯t let the other side retreat! Trap them!¡± Atst, with Tony¡¯s help, the other party¡¯s invasion was blocked, and Tony also helped JARVIS in taking back those unstable control systems. Therefore, this is the time to counter-attack.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± JARVIS who had recovered, agreed. Then, countless data streams came from the mainputer under the vi, and JARVISunched a 100% force to counterattack.

    ¡°Huh? Has Jackson defeated the guys outside?¡± Tony, who was helping JARVIS to regain full control, turned his head and he saw that the Helicopters outside had all fallen into the sea, and said somewhat unexpectedly.

    ¡°No, there are still a few people alive. They should be the soldiers made by that Extremis Serum as Jackson said before.¡± Peter, who had been watching the situation outside, replied after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Peter¡¯s hands were getting itchy at this time. The three Extremis fighters had already rushed to the cliff. Although Spiderman was not good at water battles, he was still interested innd battles.

    ¡°Do you want to go out and help?¡± Tony knew what Peter was thinking when he saw Peter¡¯s face, so he asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah! Although I¡¯m not worried that Jackson won¡¯t be able to deal with these three people but the situation will be easier by having multiple helpers.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter replied with some excitement.

    ¡°Forget it, the appearance of Mirage Knight in my house is confusing enough. If Spiderman also appears than Pepper will be able to guess who you guys are.¡± Seeing that Peter was eager to go out and fight, Tony shook his head and vetoed it.

    ¡°Okay¡­huh? Mr. Stark, watch the live broadcast!¡± Knowing that he has no chance to leave the Vi at this time, Peter was a little depressed. However, when his gaze shifted to the live broadcast on the wall, he suddenly shouted.

    It turned out that Lin Rui deliberately spared the High-Flying Live Broadcast Aircraft when dealing with those Armed Helicopters just now, he must have wanted them to continue their Live Broadcast.

    However, just now, the Live Broadcast Helicopter seemed to have received some type of order, and it had already transferred the live broadcast screen and began to retreat.

    It seemed that the people behind the attack thought that the three Extremis Fighters won¡¯t be Mirage Knight¡¯s opponents, or they did not want the Extremis to be exposed to the world so early.

    Anyway, the Live Broadcast has now stopped. Except for Tony and others on the battlefield, people from all over the world can no longer see what is happening here. What Peter and the others did not know was that the audiences all over the world were venting their dissatisfaction on the Inte.

    ¡°Why did the Live Broadcast stop!?¡±

    ¡°I want to watch Mirage Knight fight!¡±

    ¡°What are those things under the sea?!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is Mandarin doing? Is he going to run away now that he can¡¯t deal with Iron Man?!¡±

    The battle was obviously not over. Although Mirage Knight had dismantled the Helicopters by himself, there must be other enemies and they can see that something was moving under the sea.

    The Live Broadcast was cut off just when the three ming red figures rushed up from under the sea, which made the audience extremely angry. However, this live broadcast was originally broadcasted after the Mandarin Terrorist Organization invaded the media, and it is impossible for them to actively show their own defeat.

    Therefore, these audiences can only helplessly vent their anger.

    ¡°Huh? Are they going to withdraw? Humph! These guys dared to Broadcast Live on TV when they wereing here to kill me. Now that they can¡¯t do what theye here for, they want to withdraw and stop the Live Broadcast? This is not going to happen! I¡¯ll let the whole world watch, I will let them see that it is impossible for the Mandarin or anyone to kill Tony Stark!¡± Following Peter¡¯s reminder, Tony also saw that the Live Broadcast was cut off.

    However, now that JARVIS¡¯s control has beenpletely taken back, Tony would not let the other party leave so easily.

    ¡°JARVIS, send out Eight Iron Man to do a Live Broadcast of Jackson fighting those guys and cover every single angle. Also, contact Rhodes and ask the Military for their permission, tell them that if they don¡¯t give me their permission then I will hack the official Live Broadcast channels, again.¡± The other party no longer ns to Broadcast their failed actions, so Tony will broadcast the situation to the world by himself, and he will broadcast it in all directions.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± JARVIS agreed upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    On the other side, Rhodes also watched the Live Broadcast disconnected from the military base.

    ¡°It seems that Mandarin¡¯s actions have failed! Although I don¡¯t know what happened to those Iron Man Armors just now, the disconnection of the Live Broadcast means that their action has failed this time. Fortunately, Mirage Knight is by Tony¡¯s side.¡± Different from other viewers. Rhodes was relieved to see that the live broadcast was disconnected as it means that Tony was safe.

    However, he turned his gaze away from the screen for a few seconds, and Tony¡¯s call brought Rhodes back again.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    In Tony¡¯s seaside vi, the Iron Man Armors who had regained back their control and they once again rushed out of the Vi and soon hovered over the cliff tform where Lin Rui was on, upying several of the best shooting angles.

    Then, light blue rays of light came out from the eight Iron Man Armors bodies and shrouded this area, creating a more suitable scene for shooting.

    ¡°Live~Continue now!¡± Two secondster, Tony had received a positive response from Rhodes, and then he had given JARVIS thetest order.

    Call!

    The next moment, the live footage from the perspective of the eight Iron Mans was quickly transmitted out. The Audiences from all over the world who had been interrupted by the live broadcast saw the live broadcast again, and the live broadcast footage was clearer and the angles more perfect.

    In addition to these, this Live Broadcast was from Tony and he had a guest role as a narrator.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Tony Stark, and I¡¯m also Iron Man.¡± Although he didn¡¯t leave the country, Tony¡¯s voice can be heard from the live footage all over the world. Today, Tony, who was almost killed by Mandarin is going to take his revenge by showing Mandarin¡¯s defeat to everyone.

    ¡°Everyone out there should know me and it doesn¡¯t matter even if you don¡¯t know me. Anyway, you know now. I was attacked by a terrorist organization led by Mandarin today. They were also prepared against me and an ident happened, and my newly upgraded Iron Man Armor had some malfunctions. Therefore, only Mirage Knight who happened to be a guest at my house at the time could help clean up these clowns.

    You guys will now see that Mandarin is nothing and he can be defeated or killed.¡± After speaking some nonsense, the scene under the live camera has entered the wonderful part.

 Chapter 483 Playing Jokes

    <h4>Chapter 483 ying Jokes</h4>

    When Lin Rui saw something jump out from Tony¡¯s vi, he found that those were Eight Iron Mans that wereing towards him.

    Originally, Lin Rui thought that it was Tony who wanted to take care of the problem after he solved the problem with JARVIS¡¯s system and was going to counterattack, but he did not expect that the Eight Iron Mans just surrounded himself and the three Extremis fighters below, and had no intention of making a move.

    Just as Lin Rui was feeling puzzled, Tony¡¯s voice rang in his ears.

    ¡°Jackson, Killian or Mandarin¡¯s live broadcast has ended. I know that you will be able to take care of them. In addition, the people who invaded JARVIS have been driven away.

    This time, their action haspletely failed. So, I took over and I am broadcasting the live events for the whole world, are you okay in dealing with these three guys? Don¡¯t lose in front of the camera.¡± Through the headset, Tony exined the matter to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, has Killian abandoned these three people? Now that I think of it, these Extremis fighters of his can even do self-destruct. It is normal for him to abandon them in this situation. You can rest easy, I only want to see how strong this Extremis is, these three people will not pose much threat to me. And, aren¡¯t the Iron Man fine now, if there is any problem then you can dispatch the Iron Man.¡± After understanding the matter, Lin Rui said to Tony calmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, the signal has been transmitted, and now it¡¯s time for you to perform. This is a rare opportunity to push up your poprity, you have to use it well.¡± With Lin Rui¡¯s assurance, Tony also started Live Broadcasting with confidence.

    Although Tony¡¯s Live Broadcast is controversial, it indeed is an opportunity for Mirage Knight to be even more famous.

    Phoo~

    After talking to Tony, Lin Rui hasnded firmly on the ground in the middle of the cliff. When Lin Rui fell, the three Extremis fighters had just rushed up.

    Looking up at the Live Broadcast ne that had left, the Extremis Soldiers had seemed to know that they have been abandoned. The three Extremes fighters did not show any expressions of fear, and immediately rushed over after seeing Lin Rui.

    ¡°It seems that they are very confident in their own strength, but I don¡¯t know if they are really that strong.¡± Seeing the three people pouncing towards him, Lin Rui didn¡¯t draw his sword out, and instead, he rushed towards them empty-handed.

    Since Lin Rui has slowly upgraded his strength, he hasn¡¯t faced any enemy empty-handed for a long time. However, since the opponent is empty-handed this time, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind simply testing the strength of these Extremis fighters without using any weapons.

    Call!

    Without using his speed advantage to avoid the attack of the three guys in front of him, Lin Rui faced the two fists that rushed in front of him and responded with his own fists. However, Lin Rui¡¯s fist was covered with a faintyer of internal energy, while the Extremis fighter¡¯s fist shed with a red light.

    Lin Rui was also very surprised to watch Extremis¡¯s transformation and enhancement of the human body up close. Under the shining of the red light, Lin Rui could clearly see the muscle lines and bone structure of the man¡¯s fist and the back arm. Moreover, with the rapid approach of the fist, a wave of heat also spread towards him.

    P¨± P¨±!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s fists were already facing the other guys¡¯ fists. With two muffled noises, Lin Rui didn¡¯t retreat but the two Extremis fighters on the opposite side were directly repelled by two steps.

    But Lin Rui didn¡¯t pursue them, because the attack of the remaining Extremis fighter had already arrived and Lin Rui lifted his foot and kicked it out.

    Bang!

    This time, the Extremis fighter who was attacking Lin Rui from behind was kicked out by him. In the first battle against the Extremis fighters, Lin Rui¡¯s strength was proven and he won the first round. However, the expression of Lin Rui¡¯s face under his mask was not very rxed at this time.

    ¡°Damn! that¡¯s hot!¡± After temporarily repelling his three opponents, Lin Rui waved his hands slightly to dissipate the heat whileining in his heart.

    In the punch just now, although Lin Rui¡¯s hands were wrapped with internal energy, part of the hot energy on the opponent¡¯s fist attacked Lin Rui¡¯s fist through the defense of internal energy. Although Lin Rui¡¯s body has been continuously strengthened, he still feels that this heat is a little unbearable.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that in the movie, these Extremis Fighters were able to directly tear open the Iron Man Armor with their bare hands, the energy in their bodies can be transformed into the ultimate temperature! That Killian guy must be quite powerful.¡± Lin Rui had now personally seen the special abilities of the Extremis Fighters and he also has to admire the genius that is Killian.

    The Phantom Suit has no gloves. If Lin Rui continues to use no weapons, he can only consume his Internal Energy to defend.

    However, Lin Rui does not intend to suffer so much from the energy that can prate the defense of Internal Energy. Moreover, Lin Rui also wants to try the opponent¡¯s defense recovery ability? If Lin Rui keeps using his fists then he will struggle.

    Brush!

    Therefore, Lin Rui has pulled out the Beheading Spirit Sword in the face of the three people who rushed over again. As a ss B weapon, Lin Rui does not believe that the high temperature generated by Extremis can destroy the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for using weapons. You couldn¡¯t beat me anyway.¡± With a light tap of his feet, Lin Rui had already disappeared with the unsheathed Beheading Spirit Sword.

    Swipe~

    Three consecutive cyan lights shed out and Lin Rui¡¯s figure appeared behind the three Extremis Fighters in the next second. After Lin Rui got a little serious, these Extremis fighters could no longer touch him. And at the moment Lin Rui moved, he cut everyone¡¯s right arm neatly.

    Patter~Three consecutive light noises were heard and three broken arms have fallen to the ground. However, the Extremis Fighters whose arm had been cut off just frowned and they didn¡¯t show much pain at all. A burst of red light has quickly poured out of the arms that were severed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jackson¡¯s move a bit bloody? This is Broadcasting Live now, it¡¯s not good to be seen by children.¡± Tony staying in the vi as he watched the live broadcast, and his tone was calm after seeing Lin Rui cut off three arms and he only expressed his opinions.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, this doesn¡¯t seem to be so bloody. Because those people don¡¯t seem to bleeding.¡± Peter, who was sitting next to Tony, heard Tony¡¯s words and reminded him with a weird expression on his face, pointing to the live broadcast screen.

    ¡°Huh? Really? That¡¯s okay then. However, such unteral beat-down doesn¡¯t seem to be interesting.¡± Tony, who waspletely relieved, sat behind and said with a rxed expression on his face.

    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, several imaginative ck lines hung from Peter¡¯s head.

    Tony really hadn¡¯t really seen many bloody things. But Peter has seen it before. In the beginning, Peter didn¡¯t know that Mirage Knight was Lin Rui, and he had dealt with Vampire with them. That kind of creature is bloody.

    ¡°Sure enough, they can recover quickly by themselves.¡± Just when Peter was thinking about the past things, Tony¡¯s eyes suddenly became more serious as he looked at the rapid rebirth arm of the Extremis Fighters on the screen.

 Chapter 484 Solution

    <h4>Chapter 484 Solution</h4>

    Peter followed Tony¡¯s eyes and turned his gaze towards the screen and he saw the right shoulder of the three Extremis warriors whose arms had been cut by Lin Rui just now on the battlefield continued to shine with a burst of red light.

    Under the red light, the bones and muscles visible to the naked eye are growing rapidly. Soon, the three of them regrown their arms and it looked as if they were not injured at all. Except for the chopped sleeves, it was impossible to tell that their arms had just been cut-off.

    ¡°Such a fast recovery speed!¡± Seeing this scene before him, even the well-informed Peter was very surprised.

    ¡°It seems that I really missed a very good cooperation opportunity at the beginning! However, this is not toote, as long as I catch that Killian, this technology will also fall in my hands.¡± Tony was also shocked by the scene before him.

    However, what he wanted now was to study Extremis by himself after he defeated Killian, which was originally their n.

    Of course, in addition to Tony and Peter, the scene of the Recovery of the three Extremis fighters waspletely broadcasted live. At this moment, the audience who saw this scene were shocked, and because they had never seen such a magical thing before, their astonishment was more intense than that of people like Peter and Tony.

    ¡°What the hell is that?! What happened just now?¡±

    ¡°Are they really human?!¡±

    ¡°Why can their arms grow?! What is that red light?!¡±

    ¡°Are they Mutants? Mutants are really terrorists!¡±

    The outside world is madly expressing their opinions and shocks about this scene in the live footage, and some of them regard the Extremis fighters as Mutants. Because Mutants does have simr capabilities.

    Not to mention that the outside audience was surprised by the picture of the Extremis Soldier¡¯s recovery, Lin Rui on the battlefield no longer ns to experiment. After this simple battle just now, Lin Rui probably knows the strength of these Extremis Fighters.

    In terms of melee strength, these people have nothing more than the strength of Super-Powered Special Forces and they are probably at the level of a Winter Soldier. But with their characteristic of releasing hot energy, ordinary people really won¡¯t be able to deal with them.

    However, to deal with these Extremis Fighters, he or anyone else can use long-range weapons or speed to suppress them. ording to Lin Rui¡¯s guess, the Extremis in these people should not be able to provide them with indefinite energy to recover themselves.

    Moreover, if they are destroyed in an instant then there would be nothing left of them to recover. Therefore, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    ¡°This is over, now I only have to find Killian.¡± Lifting the Beheading Spirit Sword, Lin Rui said lightly while looking at the three people in front of him.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the three Extremis Fighters nced at each other, and then their eyes instantly turned red. In the next moment, without waiting for Lin Rui to take action, the three Extremis Fighters rushed towards him. Compared to before, the speed of these three Extremis fighters has now increased by one level.

    ¡°Haha, is it simr to burning energy to increase strength and speed? Although it has some effects, it is still not enough.¡± Faced with the three Extremis fighters, Lin Rui was still very calm.

    Call!

    In the next moment, three red-brown fists had already rushed towards Lin Rui¡¯s body. Without any intention to block, Lin Rui¡¯s Beheading Spirit Sword flicked, and a cyan light had already passed in front of him. While swinging the sword out, Lin Rui also took two steps back.

    Brush!

    As the Cyan light shed, the arms of the three Extremis fighters that had just regrown were cut off by Lin Rui again. However, the chopped arm did not fall as before but continued to fly towards Lin Rui, and the red light on the fist quickly became intense, and it soon came out of the arm.

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui was puzzled and three consecutive explosions urred in front of him in an instant.

    The intense explosion and thick me instantly surrounded Lin Rui¡¯s figure. It turned out that in this round, the three Extremis Fighters directly abandoned their arms and used them as bombs, any ordinary person simply wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in such an explosion.

    Even Tony wearing his Iron Man Armor won¡¯t be able to withstand the high temperature generated at the moment of the explosion. After all, the high temperature generated by Extremis can burn through a Iron Man Armor.

    Rumble!

    Mirage Knight, who originally had an absolute advantage was swallowed by the explosion formed by three arms.

    At this moment, countless spectators in front of their Tv were worried about Mirage Knight. And some interested people discovered something from the fighting style of Extremis Fighters, how simr this explosion is to the previous explosion attackunched by Mandarin.

    Bang!

    ¡°This kind of explosion?! It was Mandarin¡¯s explosive attack!¡± Seeing Mirage Knight who was swallowed by the explosion in front of the camera, Colonel Rhodes at the Military Headquarters suddenly pped the table and stood up and shouted.

    ¡°It turns out that this is the reason why no bomb part can be found on the scenes. Those were all suicide attacks! There are so many Self-Destruct people under Mandarin!¡± Seeing the sudden explosion of the three arms, Colonel Rhodes finally knew how Mandarin did his attacks.

    On the battlefield, a sudden violent explosion almost destroyed the tform in the middle of the cliff. Although the three Extremis Fighters who had abandoned their arms were the active attackers, they were also seriously injured.

    At this time, they were standing on the edge of the explosion and slowly recovering their bodies injured by the explosion.

    Huhu~

    And when the three Extremis Fighters were quickly recovering their injuries, a sound suddenly came out from the hot mes in the center of the explosion. Then, a magnificent Cyan Light directly rushed out of the red me and quickly rushed towards the three Extremis Fighters in the corner.

    Brush!

    The Cyan Colored Sword Energy that rushed out of the mes directly grew to five meters wide and ten meters long in midair and quickly smashed down towards the three Extremis Fighters.

    There was no reaction time at all, the three Extremis Fighters were directly crushed by this Cyan Colored Sword Energy. Before beingpletely crushed, the three Extremis Fighters were still nning to self-destruct.

    But the speed of the Cyan Colored Sword Energy was faster, and it has already reached them by the time the red light on their bodies emerged. Under the suppression of the Cyan Colored Sword Energy, the red light on their bodies only made a slight sound, and then they died out, and there was no resistance at all.

    Rumble!

    In the next moment, the already shaky cliff tform waspletely cut off directly under this sword energy. It was as if a small earthquake had hit this area and the cliff broke off from the middle part and quickly fell into the sea below.

    When countless rubble and dust fluttered down, a figure rushed out from the center of the explosion, it was Mirage Knight who had just been swallowed by the explosion.

    Brush!

    Mirage Knight, who looked intact, flew towards the Iron Man above him with a few taps of his feet. Looking at the copsed half cliff below him, Mirage Knight floating in the air seemed so powerful at this moment.

 Chapter 485 News Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 485 News Explosion</h4>

    Rumble!

    ¡°Jackson got stronger again! I don¡¯t know how many secrets he has.¡± Tony, who was staying in the vi, thought helplessly while watching Lin Rui who was floating in the air in the video.

    Although Tony is familiar with Lin Rui, Lin Rui still hasn¡¯t told Tony about his secrets. As for the origins of these special abilities and magic items that Lin Rui always have with him, he had spoken to Tony about them and he lied and the reason given by Lin Rui as to why he seem to know so many secret things, it is not credible in Tony¡¯s view.

    However, although Tony wants to know what Lin Rui¡¯s real secrets are, he will not force Lin Rui to say any of them, he believes that Lin Rui will be willing to tell him one day in the future.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, don¡¯t you need some Material Research Product?¡± Just as Tony looked at Lin Rui outside, Lin Rui¡¯s voice suddenly came over.

    ¡°Um¡­materials? What materials! Didn¡¯t you kill them all? Where did the materialse from?¡± Tony suddenly reacted when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. He originally nned to study Extremis, but now that the three Extremis Fighters have nothing left, where would he get the material for research.

    ¡°The three arms I chopped off before seem to have not destruct, and they should still be underneath now. However, they will explode when they are not aligned.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, Lin Rui reminded him. Lin Rui also wants to study what Extremis is. This kind of fast repairing function is very interesting.

    ¡°JARVIS, did you hear that? Go down and find those three arms.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony hurriedly ordered JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± At Tony¡¯s order, JARVIS agreed.

    Brush!

    Then, the Iron Mans, who were still floating in midair with Lin Rui, separated and rushed towards the copsing cliff below. They wanted to find the three arms inside. At this point, Mandarin or Killian¡¯s attack on Tony waspletely over. Of course, under Lin Rui¡¯s intervention, Tony was safe.

    However, although the battle is over and the live broadcast is over, the outsiders are not satisfied. The fighting power they just saw revealed too much information. The strength of Mirage Knight, the rtionship between him and Iron Man, and the three powerful fighters who they don¡¯t know if they are Mutants or not.

    Therefore, for a time, the entire US media websites were filled by numerous questions published byizens, including the official website of the League of Defender.

    ¡°What is the rtionship between Mirage Knight and Iron Man?¡±

    ¡°Are the League of Defender and Iron Man nning to join forces?¡±

    ¡°Did Mirage Knight changed his weapons again? And how can he fly now?¡±

    ¡°Who are the three people whose bodies glowed and recovered automatically? Are they Mutants? What does the League of Defender think of Mutants?¡±

    ¡°Is the bombing attack done by Mandarin caused by these people who can glow? Is this a real suicide attack?¡±

    For a time, follow-up questions and discussions about this live battle on the Inte have already upied all the popr news outlet on the entirework. The media is trying to get even a little gossip and even if they can¡¯t get gossip, they will arrange something out.

    As for whether they will be pped in their facester, they don¡¯t care, at least it is enough to attract enough viewer rating at this time.

    Watching the explosion of people on the Inte at the end of the live broadcast battle, Peter in Tony¡¯s seaside vi and Lin Rui, who had already returned, looked at Tony next to them somewhat helplessly.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, aren¡¯t you the Commentator of this Live Broadcast? Don¡¯t you n to exin it? Jerry said that the League of Defender website is about to copse. He has called a few of his friends to maintain it together.¡± Hundreds of messages about this battle would be posted on the website every second, Peter reminded him when he looked at Tony who was rxing beside him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wille forward to exin in time. However, this kind of thing cannot be done in a hurry. It is always necessary to let others beg us.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s reminder, Tony replied calmly.

    Because of Mandarin¡¯s attack on Tony was Broadcasted Live, it was very influential, unlike before where many things were solved secretly. Therefore, in order to give an exnation to the people outside, Tony wille forward and exin.

    However, it is not Tony who is the most anxious person at this time, it is the US government and the military. Because Mandarin is still a terrorist now and he is the responsibility of the US military.

    If Tony does note forward then the pressure will eventually be transferred to them. With the attitude of the people now, the Military wouldn¡¯t know what to do but it can be imagined how much pressure will be on them.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, it seems you know a lot of things.¡± After hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter hadn¡¯t reacted but a female voice came from behind them.

    When the three of them turned to look around, they saw Maya Hansen approaching with a weird look on her face.

    This time, Maya Hansen came here to remind Tony about Killian, especially Killian¡¯s action against Tony, otherwise, she would not have tried to persuade Tony to leave from here. However, what happened just now surprised Maya Hansen very much.

    Maya originally thought that Tony would be caught or killed directly under Killian¡¯s raid, but suddenly, Mirage Knight appeared.

    This Vignte, whom Maya was not familiar with, rescued Tony. Moreover, Mirage Knight directly destroyed all the Helicopters sent by Killian and he also killed the three Extremis fighters, all of which made Maya a little bit unbelievable.

    Maya, who has been studying Extremis under Killian, knows Extremis very well. She also knows how strong these Extremis Fighters are, which is why she is even more shocked by how powerful Mirage Knight is.

    ¡°Miss Maya Hansen, so you are still there, I thought you had left already.¡± Seeing Mayaing over, Tony raised his brows and asked.

    ¡°If I had left then I would have missed this wonderful fight. However, I originally wanted to tell you some information, but now it seems that you already know something.¡± Hearing Tony teasing, Maya was not angry and continued.

    While talking, Maya¡¯s eyes were still looking back and forth between Lin Rui and Peter. She wanted to judge the rtionship between these two young people and Tony. She haven¡¯t heard of any young people who have a particrly good rtionship with Tony before, and the two of them are not like Tony at all.

    They should not be his illegitimate children, at least in terms of height. Of course, Maya is also looking for Mirage Knight, who just showed his strength but she didn¡¯t know that Mirage Knight was standing right in front of her.

    ¡°Oh? What were you going to tell me? I was really busy just now but you can say it now.¡± Pretending not to notice Maya¡¯s sizing eyes, Tony asked.

    ¡°Just¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Rhodes is calling.¡± Just when Maya was about to speak, JARVIS suddenly reminded him.

    ¡°Ah! Sorry, Rhodes is a member of the military. The matter on his side should be more urgent than yours.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Tony looked at Maya with an apologetic expression.

    ¡°JARVIS, answer it.¡±

 Chapter 486 Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 486 Surprise</h4>

    When the Live Broadcast ended, Rhodes, located in the Washington Military Building, received a call from his boss and they asked him to contact Tony. This matter can only be best achieved if Iron Man personally exins it. Moreover, the Military does not have much news to share. Therefore, they could only ask Rhodes to contact his friend.

    ¡°Rhodes, what happened, did you watch the Live Broadcast just now?¡± After connecting to Rhodes¡¯s phone, Tony asked easily.

    ¡°Why the hell are you so rxed, if Mirage Knight hadn¡¯t helped you defeat the enemy then you could have died, but now the pressure on the Military is great. Tony, can you tell me if you have any news? My Bosses are breathing down my neck and I don¡¯t know how long I would be able to stand it.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s rxed words, Rhodes on the other end of the phone said very silently. If Tony is willing to tell Rhodes some news then it would be the best way for him to exin the situation on behalf of the Military.

    ¡°Of course I know the news, and it would be very popr news. However, this matter is notpletely under the control of the Military. If you want to know more then I would be willing to tell you privately. Now, do you want to talk about something else?¡± Hearing Rhodes words, Tony replied truthfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s notpletely under the military¡¯s control? Is it really¡­well, the people above me hope that you can exin to the masses what happened in this Live Broadcast. After all, you threatened to kill a Terrorist in front of all the media yesterday and that terrorist was Mandarin. Now that he had attacked you in your home, it¡¯s obvious that Mandarin took the initiative. And thosest three people have been seen by everyone. Now the outside world is very curious about the identities of the three people. Who told you to show such a clear picture quality during the Live Broadcast.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Rhodes¡¯ eyes shed, and then he stated the purpose of his call this time.

    ¡°Let me exin, yes. But, what would I get if I do this?¡± Tony waited for Rhodes to say that, so after Rhodes finished speaking, Tony asked in a rxed tone.

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rhodes asked irritably, he knew that Tony would not agree so easily.

    ¡°Although the Military is a group of idiots, they still have a few projects that I am more interested in and I may also need some special information.¡± Hearing Rhodes tone, Tony smiled and spoke his request.

    Although Tony¡¯s technology is already the best in the world, there are still some special projects in the Military that Tony is very interested in. Although Tony doesn¡¯t have so much energy to take care of so many worries but all the best things muste into his hands first and then he will have the time to study themter.

    Moreover,st time Tony talked to Rogers, Roger had said that he had found Dr. Banner. If he could persuade Dr. Banner toe back, maybe Tony could cooperate with Dr. Banner on some of his personal projects.

    ¡°Okay, I see, my Boss agreed, now you need to exin this incident to the world first.¡± After taking a nce at his Boss standing beside him, Rhodes replied helplessly after seeing him nodding.

    ¡°No problem, Rhodes, I will do as you ordered. Goodbye for now. I am about to appear on screen again.¡± After Rhodes agreed, Tony smiled and hung up.

    Card~

    ¡°So that was your goal all along, this is great!¡± Peter, who was watching Tony¡¯s action from the side, looked at him with admiration, while Lin Rui had an expression that said that he expected Tony to do something like this.

    ¡°Well, before Iron Manes out to exin the situation, Maya, do you have anything you need to say? Perhaps the news you brought me can help me in exining the situation moreter.¡± After hanging up Rhodes¡¯s call, Tony looked at Maya with a smile on his face and asked.

    The timing of Maya¡¯s appearance is too delicate. Although Tony has not felt threatened by Maya, he still has some suspicion.

    ¡°I work for Killian.¡± Maya didn¡¯t talk nonsense this time and said something that was enough to attract Tony¡¯s attention.

    Brush!

    Sure enough, after Maya Hansen said that she worked for Killian, except for Lin Rui, both Peter and Tony looked at Maya with surprised expressions on their faces. And Maya also understood something after seeing Tony and Peter¡¯s expressions, it turned out that Tony did know about Killian.

    ¡°Well, this is really something that I hadn¡¯t expected.¡± Looking at Maya, Tony said with some interest. Tony was interested in Maya at first, but now he is much more interested.

    ¡°So, what do you want to tell me? If you just want to remind me that the Mastermind behind this attack was Killian, then I already know about it.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you did know something, but do you know how those people who can quickly recover and self-destruct appeared? Do you know what Killian is nning? Do you know that he has Mandarin working for him? ¡°Although Tony clearly knew some information, Maya asked unwillingly.

    In order to gain Tony¡¯s trust and after seeing his powerful side, Maya can only use real information to achieve her goals.

    Maya Hansen is a very aspiring Botanist, she is actually simr to Killian. She wanted to make her research achievements famous all over the world, and right now, Tony is the only one who can help her aplish this. Stark Industries would also be a big help. Therefore, Maya prepared to rescue Tony in this attack this time without notifying Killian.

    ¡°Um¡­ Let¡¯s see, do you want to say it is because of Extremis? As for Killian¡¯s purpose, besides using these immature garbage as bombs, does he really think that he can rely on a Terrorist Organization to dominate the world? Poor Killian, he doesn¡¯t even know how big this world is, and people like him won¡¯t be able to aplish anything.¡± Hearing Maya¡¯s words, Tony replied with a calm look in his eyes. While answering Maya¡¯s questions, Tony also belittled Killian.

    ¡°How do you¡­¡± Maya¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Tony¡¯s words. Maya couldn¡¯t imagine that Tony would even know about Extremis.

    ¡°Well, since you have no useful news. Then please leave, I will be starting the Live Broadcast again to exin this attack to the world.¡± Seeing Maya¡¯s surprised expression, Tony waved his hand and started to chase her out.

    ¡°Stark¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Hansen, please.¡± Maya is not ready to give up, but Lin Rui has already walked over and asked her to leave.

    Lin Rui, who knows the original plot, knows that Maya¡¯s purpose ining to Tony is actually to gain Tony¡¯s trust and have him help her in her experimental research, so he has already shown her mercy by not dismantling this beauty in person.

    ¡°Well, I hope you can handle this matter. Maybe there are many powerful people in the world, but Killian will definitely not go down that easily.¡± The other party has already done this so Maya will not stay here. After a reminder, she turned and left.

    ¡°Jackson, do you think this Maya is credible? Since she works for Killian, what reason does she have to inform Mr. Stark?¡± After Maya left, Peter looked at Lin Rui and asked curiously.

    ¡°She is not credible. However, it doesn¡¯t matter, she is not an important person.¡± Lin Rui did not exin what Maya wanted to do. Anyway, this girl will not cause any harm to them. Moreover, after taking care of Killianter, she may still be of some use to them.

    ¡°Okay, now it¡¯s time for the Iron Man to show it¡¯s existence again.¡± Maya has left, and Tony is ready to open a Live Broadcast to exin the attack to the outside world.

    ¡°JARVIS, pay attention to the light and get rid of my dark circles. I don¡¯t want to look like a Zombie on the screen.¡± After quickly sorting out his appearance, Tony told JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir, the preparation for Live Broadcast is ready, you can start at any time.¡± Pointing the camera at Tony, JARVIS continued.

    ¡°Ok, let it begin!¡±

 Chapter 487 Aggressive Illustration

    <h4>Chapter 487 Aggressive Illustration</h4>

    D¨© D¨©!

    In the League of Defender base, Jerry, who was hurriedly maintaining the League of Defender official website with his friends, suddenly received a message from JARVIS: Tony Stark is going to continue the Live Broadcast again, this time to exin the attack happened at his house.

    JARVIS notified Jerry and gave Jerry a Live Broadcast Channel link, because this Live Broadcast was a coboration between Tony and the U.S. Military, not all media channels can broadcast it as they did before. Therefore, if the League of Defender wants to be able to show the Live Broadcast, it needs permission from JARVIS.

    ¡°Brothers! We are saved!¡± After receiving the news from JARVIS, Jerry was excited and quickly contacted his friends. The reason why the League of Defender official website is so precarious is not that Mirage Knight shined in the battle just now but it was because the people were demanding an answer. Now that Tony is willing to exin, Jerry is relieved.

    Then, Jerry built a special Live Broadcast Channel on the official website of League of Defender within two minutes, and also typed the title: Iron Man Tony¡¤Stark is about to do a Live Broadcast in one minute!

    Brush!

    When Jerry¡¯s Live Channel was opened and the slogan hit, the entire League of Defender website instantly became silent. All the people who were still posting messages on the forums have disappeared. No one knew whether they were shocked by the news or if something else happened but all of them became quiet.

    However, this silence onlysted for a few seconds. When Jerry simply rxed his wrist, the backstage of the League of Defender official website once again sounded with a more urgent rm.

    The influx of people at this moment was several times that of before. Even if the League of Defender¡¯s official website is strong enough, it is still a bit unsustainable under such arge influx of people.

    ¡°Damn! Brothers, hold on!¡± Jerry regretted feeling liberated just now.

    Then, Jerry and his friends once again worked hard to stabilized the League of Defender¡¯s official website. This time, they are mainly ensuring the safety and working of the Live Channel.

    When the official website of the League of Defender was squeezed by the sudden influx of people, the U.S. Military also began to announce Tony¡¯s Live Broadcast through the Military¡¯s media. Fortunately, the Military had released the news in a timely manner, otherwise, the official website of the League of Defender would have crashed.

    Countdown: 3; 2; 1.

    Brush!

    When the countdown on the League of Defender official website ended, the ck picture turned, and Tony¡¯s figure appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Hello everyone, As you know I am Iron Man, Tony Stark.¡± Smiling and greeting the audience, Tony began to speak.

    ¡°I believe that you have a lot of doubts about the attack on me this time. So, I will give you some answers here. Of course, I can¡¯t say anything that I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s start now. Um,~ Let¡¯s start with the qualitative nature of this incident. That¡¯s right, this attack was a Terrorist Attack on me. It seems that he is also a man, at least he got angry enough by my words and he reacted.¡± In the beginning of the Live Broadcast, Tony first confirmed that it was Mandarin who attacked him. Of course, this is something that almost all viewers can guess.

    ¡°This was a Mandarin attack. He chose a very good time to attack me because I was testing mytest Iron Man Armor, so you can see that it didn¡¯t take long before the battle started. There was a problem with the Iron Man. Of course, it was my own problem.¡± After qualifying the incident, Tony exined the reason why his Iron Man was defeated.

    However, when Tony exined this, Lin Rui and Peter, who were standing outside the reach of the camera, were a little embarrassed.

    Obviously, it was Killian¡¯s attack on the JARVIS system that caused the Iron Man Armor to lose control. If Tony didn¡¯t take immediate action and if JARVIS¡¯s control system was seized by the enemy, then the control of the Iron Man Armors might have changed hands. That result would have been very scary.

    ¡°However, it was very unfortunate for them because I am very familiar with Mirage Knight of the New York¡¯s League of Defender, and we have a very good professional rtionship between us. He happened to be at my house today. So, after seeing that I needed help, Mirage Knight was there to help out. With the help of Mirage Knight, all the Helicopters were wiped out. I believe you have seen these in the live footage.¡± After talking about the reason why his Iron Man Armor was out of control, Tony finally mentioned Mirage Knight.

    However, it was originally a big scene where Mirage Knight saved Iron Man, but with Tony¡¯s words, he just became a helping hand. Of course, Lin Rui won¡¯t mind this, anyway, the audience has already seen what the facts are like.

    ¡°As for the rtionship between Iron Man and the League of Defender, yes, we are indeed in a partnership.¡± After talking about Mirage Knight, Tony finally threw out a piece of information that is more important, which is also a matter of great concern to the masses.

    Iron Man, the most popr Superhero has now joined forces with the League of Defender, a Guardian Allianceposed of Vigntes.

    This is also the first time that Tony has announced the two forces in the alliance. As for SHIELD and X-Men, these are hidden in the dark. After all, there are still things that do not need to be known to the public.

    ¡°It turns out that Iron Man and Mirage Knight know each other! I wonder if Mr. Stark knows who Mirage Knight is?!¡±

    ¡°Iron Man is really united with the League of Defender! They will protect us together in the future!¡±

    After hearing Tony¡¯s sudden announcement of joining forces with the League of Defender, the crowd became excited. On the one hand, fans who like Superheros know that Iron Man and Mirage Knight know each other and have a very good personal rtionship.

    On the other hand, Iron Man and League of Defenders are organizations that protect the public. If these two join forces then everyone will have a sense of security.

    ¡°As for the three guys that appeared in the Live Broadcast, they are men under Mandarin and the product of a special experiment.

    They are not Mutants. You can call them someone with a special kind of body transformation. That is the reason they recovered so quickly after being injured, and that is also the reason why they were able to regenerate their limbs.

    However, this transformation is very unstable, and their bodies are like a bomb that can and will explode at any time. I believe that all of you are aware of this as you must have seen this on the Live Broadcast.¡±

    ¡°So, the previous attacks by Mandarin were done by these men who were able to self-destruct. The reason why the Military wasn¡¯t able to find any Bomb-Casing was because of these self-destructing attacks. ¡°After talking about the Iron Man and League of Defender teaming up, Tony mentioned the Extremis Soldiers.

    ¡°Of course, although these modified people have be self-destruct bombs, their recovery power is still very good. However, if you want to recover soon after being injured, I suggest you focus on Oscorp¡¯s New Serum.¡± After finishing the Extremis warrior, Tony, in order not to let everyone pay too much attention to the ability of Extremis Recovery, he also specially advertised Harry Gene Serum, which had started itsunch on the market.

    Of course, Tony advertised Harry¡¯s Gene Serum to prevent others from paying too much attention to these Extremis fighters. He just wanted to stop anyone who would want to join Mandarin because of wanting this power and he also wanted to focus all their hatred on Mandarin.

    Also, Tony didn¡¯t say anything about Killian. ording to the information he received from Lin Rui, there are some High-Level Government people under Killian¡¯s control. If Killian is to bepletely eliminated, Tony must take care of these relevant people.

    ¡°Then, the exnation about the attack ends here. I want to say one more thing before the end of this live broadcast, which is to Mandarin. I already know about your methods, so just wait for me as this time, it would be my turn.¡±

    Click~

    The Live Broadcast ended after Tony dered war, again.

 Chapter 488 Busy

    <h4>Chapter 488 Busy</h4>

    Without giving the outside audience any time to ask questions or respond, Tony¡¯s face disappeared from the TV screen, and then the entire live broadcast signal was cut off. Obviously Tony had disconnected from his side.

    However, although Tony¡¯s Live Broadcast was short, the information revealed in it was not simple at all. At this moment, the entire United States and even the world are caught in another round of news explosions because of Tony¡¯s live broadcast.

    ¡°This Live Broadcast is over.¡± This is a row of characters printed on the Live Broadcast Channel screen of the League of Defender official website after Tony ended the live broadcast, and then the live broadcast channel was closed.

    ¡°Huh! That was a close call! This is the first time that a Live Broadcast wasunched and there were already tens of millions of people online. It was a good thing that I upgraded the Internal System not long ago, otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it. Thank you guys, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything without your help. I will buy you guys a drink sometime!¡± After closing the live broadcast channel, Jerry, sitting in front of the coreputer of the League of Defender base, let out a long sigh. Then, Jerry thanked several of his hacker friends who had been helping him.

    ¡°Haha! You should! Anyway, it wasn¡¯t a big deal! But, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a member of the League of Defender! I also like Daredevil and Mirage Knight!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Sky¡¯s Eye, as the top hacker among us, we are also happy to work with you. However, when did you be a member of the League of Defender? Did you find these Vigntes? Do you know their true identity? I¡¯m a fan of Spiderman, can you tell me who he is?¡±

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye! What are the conditions for joining the League of Defender? My skills are also quite good! Can you rmend me! I also want to be a Superhero!¡±

    After Jerry thanked his friends, the exciting replies from those friends came from the headset. They are all very happy to be able to help Sky¡¯s Eye and they were also surprised that he turned out to be a member of the League of Defender, and some people also wanted to join the League of Defender.

    For these hackers, what can be more exciting than bing a member of a hero group?

    Originally, the name Sky¡¯s Eye was very famous in hacker circles, and he was also called god in them. But some time ago, the god suddenly became very low-key, and no could find him in those circle.

    Other people in the circle thought that something had happened to Sky¡¯s Eye. After all, although the top hackers seem to be very powerful in the circle, they may be any ordinary person in real life. Problems in life are also verymon.

    During the period when Sky¡¯s Eye was low-key, someone had looked for him, but because of technical reasons, he had not been able to find Sky¡¯s Eye. In this incident of Mandarin attacking Iron Man, Mirage Knight suddenly intervened, causing the number of views of the League of Defender official website to skyrocket, making Jerry unable to rely on one person to maintain it for a while, so he sought out his former partners.

    After Sky¡¯s Eye shared the background connection of the League of Defender official website, these friends became stunned and they finally knew what had happened to Sky¡¯s Eye.

    In this way, after this incident, these hacker friends excitedly asked Jerry about the League of Defender. Hackers are also normal ordinary people in reality, and they also have things they like. Vignte and Superheros are what many of them like.

    ¡°Um¡­ this, thank you for your support of the League of Defender. However, it is very strict to be a member of ours. As for the true identities of these people, they need to be kept a secret, and I will not tell anyone anything.¡± Hearing his friend¡¯s excited questions, Jerry replied with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Of course I know that the requirements would be strict. After all, our ability is not as good as yours. However, can I be a peripheral member of the League of Defender?

    I think many organizations have core members and peripheral members, so I can also be considered a member for the League of Defender!¡± Hearing Jerry¡¯s words, one of his friends quickly said again.

    ¡°Yes, I also want to be a peripheral member! This way I will at least have a chance to meet my idol, Mirage Knight!¡± After the first hacker friend proposed, another friend hurriedly shouted.

    ¡°And me! I want to see Spiderman!¡± The remaining one also shouted.

    ¡°This¡­I can¡¯t decide that. But, I¡¯ll talk to Mirage Knight.¡± After thinking about this for some time, Jerry replied. As for the peripheral members, he will need to ask for other¡¯s opinions.

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©!

    Just as Jerry was chatting with his friends, an rm sounded from the backstage of the League of Defenders¡¯ official website. It turned out that after the live broadcast ended, the live broadcast channel was also disconnected.

    The people who flooded into the official website of the League of Defenders were forced out. After all, watching the Live Broadcast does not require much. After a while, those who were not members of the League of Defender official website were applying for membership inrge quantities through the background.

    The membership of the official website of the League of Defender has grown rapidly in a short period of time, and finally reached the point where the website could not bear it.

    ¡°What the hell? Hey Guys, I¡¯ll talk about the peripheral memberster, help me through this difficulty first!¡± Seeing the busyness of the backstage system, Jerry put his hands on the keyboard again and he also spoke to his friends.

    ¡°Haha, of course!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡­

    While Jerry and his friends were busy maintaining the official website of the League of Defender, Tony is rxing on the sofa in his beach vi.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, although I don¡¯t mind you resting here. But don¡¯t you think you should take advantage of the victory now? Maya¡¯s purpose ining here was not to help us, although I don¡¯t know really know what it is. So, Killian may be thinking about something now. We atleast need to prepare our next countermeasure. Don¡¯t forget, there are many people in Government who are in a high position and they are working with Killian.¡± Lin Rui reminded helplessly as he saw Tony resting on the sofa with his eyes closed.

    Killian is a very talented person and he has a high IQ. He can use the technology in his hand to get the Vice-President to stand by his side, which allows him to implement some shady methods very well.

    And Lin Rui had already told Tony what he knew, but now Tony looks soid-back. If Killian nned something else because of the failure of this attack on Tony then they would not know anything.

    Moreover, the current plot may have changed a lot, and Lin Rui can¡¯t predict what will happen next. So, as Lin Rui thought, while Killian¡¯s n was broken, Tony should use the most powerful force to capture Killian in one fell swoop. This way, they can avoid possible identster, anyway, Tony needs to solve this matter as soon as possible.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony sitting on the sofa suddenly raised his head and then spoke calmly.

    ¡°Jackson, do you think I rely too much on the Iron Man Armor? Would the Iron Man Armor be enough for the future? Am I just the Iron Man or am I still Tony Stark?¡±

 Chapter 490 Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 490 Powerful</h4>

    Just after all the Extremis fighters who attacked Tony were wiped out by Lin Rui with great strength, there was a sudden sound of broken things in a luxurious manor in Miami, Florida.

    Hoop!

    ¡°Damn it! Iron Man! Tony¡¤Stark! Mirage Knight! Damn them all!¡± After smashing everything in the room, Aldrich¡¤Killian stared at the figure of Tony Stark on the screen and shouted bitterly.

    The n to attack Tony this time was nned by Killian because of the game Tony yed with Killian more than ten years ago that made him hate him until now.

    Now that Killian has enough power in his hands, he wants revenge. However, the originally foolproof n had an ident, and the appearance of Mirage Knight directly killed any n Killian had.

    In this attack, Killian not only dispatched three Extremis fighters but he also took the risk of using hiswork team that couldpete with the Super-Intelligent system named JARVIS.

    The failure of this n almost made JARVIS track them along with the cyber attack. If JARVIS had been sessfull then Killian would have lost more than the three Extremis fighters and several Armed Helicopters.

    Da Da~

    Just as Killian was venting his anger in the room alone, a sound of footsteps came in from outside. Someone dared toe here when Killian was so angry which means that the identity of the person who walked in was definitely not simple. As the footsteps approached, the person who walked in finally revealed his entire figure.

    It turned out to be an old man with a long beard that seemed to be getting older. Although this old man looks very ordinary, there are probably only a few people in the world who doesn¡¯t know him at this point. Because he is the leader of the most famous Terrorist Organization recently: He is the Mandarin.

    ¡°Mr. Aldrich, I lost my pride and my words were proven wrong for you this time! Everyone outside knows that I attacked Iron Man, but how many people know that it was you who attacked him simply because of taking revenge?¡± Walking to Killian¡¯s side, Mandarin said lightly.

    Brush!

    Hearing the sounding from behind him, Killian instantly turned around and stared at Mandarin. Although Mandarin¡¯s words were very rude, Killian did not get angry, and instead, he suppressed his anger.

    ¡°You also agreed to this course of action. Iron Man is a huge obstacle in our ns. And, don¡¯t you want to get rid of him too? And now you are here ming me after our n has failed.¡± Killian responded in a low tone.

    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t say that this n shouldn¡¯t be taken, but it just requires more careful nning. Although it is necessary to deal with Tony Stark, your action this time was too hasty, and it will be very difficult to create another opportunityter.¡± Mandarin said lightly after smoothing his long beard.

    ¡°Huh! Tony Stark would have died if it hadn¡¯t been for that Mirage Knight!¡± Hearing Mandarin¡¯s words, Killian replied sharply.

    ¡°But he is not dead now, and Maya Hansen¡¯s n does not seem to have much effect either. From the news she sent back, Tony Stark already seems to have known that you are going to deal with him. So, you¡¯d better stay hidden for a while.¡± Not responding to Killian¡¯s anger, Mandarin continued.

    ¡°That Bitch Maya?! Maybe she told Tony Stark about the attack! She always wanted to get her research results recognized by the public and publish them on the market as soon as possible. There was no such news of the attack n and nobody should have known about it except for us. She must have gone to Tony Stark to tell him this information.¡± Killian, who had been slowly quieting down, suddenly became angry when he heard Mandarin¡¯s sentences.

    It seems that he was very angry about Maya¡¯s appearance at Tony¡¯s beach vi.

    ¡°Anyway, Maya is at least close to Tony Stark and knows what he knows about you. So, she at least yed a role. You should hide for a while, just until we solve the final optimization problem of the Extremis Serum.¡± Seeing Killian¡¯s sudden anger, Mandarin waved his hand and said lightly.

    ¡°You!¡­¡­¡±

    Call!

    Originally, Killian was filled with anger, but he couldn¡¯t vent it faced with the Mandarin. In the end, Killian waved his hand and rushed out of the room. He was worried that if he continued to stay here then he would beat up the old man in front of him. However, Killian¡¯s final goal still needs the support of the old man in front of him.

    ¡°Hehe, if it weren¡¯t for me, would you have what you have today?¡± Mandarin whispered indifferently as he looked at Killian¡¯s hateful departure. Then, Mandarin also left.

    From the conversation between Mandarin and Killian just now, it seems that the Mandarin dominated the whole process. It was obvious that between Killian and Mandarin, Mandarin¡¯s identity is higher.

    However, in the original plot that Lin Rui knew, Mandarin was just an actor that Killian hired for him. In fact, there was no Mandarin at all, and no terrorists, it was only Killian¡¯s Extremis Fighters. Therefore, the plot clearly differs from what Lin Rui knows.

    This Mandarin can even control Killian, so it is quite obvious that he is a very dangerous figure. At the very least, he is not an actor.

    After Killian and Mandarin had a friendly chat in the room for a few minutes, the people in this luxurious manor began to retreat. The bodyguards who were guarding everywhere left the manor one by one, and the people inside quickly left in batches.

    As for the secret instruments hidden in the depths of the manor, they were also transferred by many Armed Helicopters. After their n of killing Tony Stark failed, Mandarin and Killian decided not to stay here waiting for Tony to find them.

    ¡­

    Huhuhu!

    Just an hour after this luxurious manor waspletely evacuated, there was a burst of sound in the air. Then, many Iron Mans heavily armed with weapons had already rushed down from midair.

    Under Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Tony spent some time investigating some of Killian¡¯s old stomping ground and he had found this secret base, and dispatched the Iron Man army immediately.

    Buzz!

    Suspended in mid-air, Tony was able to see the whole view of the manor through a dozen Iron Man scans. However, this manor that should be Killian¡¯s base has nothing at this time.

    ¡°JARVIS, are you sure it is here?¡± Tony asked suspiciously as he saw the empty scene of the manor that was constantly refreshing on the translucent screen in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, sir, the clues we are looking for points to this. However, it seems that they already knew that we would being and evacuated, probably more than an hour ago.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS quickly replied.

    ¡°Evacuated? So fast!¡± Tony was a little surprised when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer. It only took him three hours to pursue the clues this time. It was not easy for such arge manor to be evacuated but the fact is that Killian did retreat.

    ¡°It seems that Killian is not stupid! But, does he really think that he can avoid me forever? JARVIS, leave some Iron Man behind to scan the inside and outside of this ce carefully to see if there are any clues they left behind, we would be going back. I am good at finding someone like this but there are some people who are good at it.¡±

    Huhuhu!

    Then, dozens of Iron Mans whizzed up and left after leaving more than ten Iron Man here.

 Chapter 489 Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 489 Pressure</h4>

    ¡°Am I just the Iron Man or am I still Tony Stark?¡± Sitting on the sofa, Tony raised his head and looked at Lin Rui and asked seriously.

    The reason Tony thinks so is also because of Killian¡¯s attack on him today which had a greater impact on him. Before that, Tony had never encountered any danger or difficulties because of the strength of his Iron Man Armor.

    After all, the Iron Man Armor can already be regarded as the top weapon in the world. However, what happened just now made Tony clearly realize that if he had no Iron Man Armor then he is a very fragile ordinary person, and anyone can destroy him at any time they want.

    In the original plot, Tony also developed a mental illness because he relied too much on the Iron Man Armor and he would fall into a very delicate state of a panic attack when he lost the Iron Man Armor.

    Moreover, the shrapnels inside Tony¡¯s chest have not been taken out because they are too close to his heart. This will continue to put some pressure on Tony. Therefore, after today¡¯s scene where his Iron Man Armor was controlled by the enemy, Tony¡¯s backlog of emotions suddenly broke out.

    Tony didn¡¯t think about it too much because of the excitement after the fight. But now that the Live Broadcast is over, the feeling in Tony¡¯s heartpletely broke out.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Rui, who had thought Tony didn¡¯t immediately counterattack because he didn¡¯t care about Killian, suddenly looked serious when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    Phoo~

    ¡°Tony, why do you think that?¡± Lin Rui asked softly while he squatted down in front of Tony. At this time, Lin Rui had also noticed the change in Tony¡¯s psychology.

    ¡°Why do I think like that? Tony Stark is just an ordinary person and without the Iron Man Armor, he can¡¯t even guarantee his own safety. Actually, I may not be able to bear the title of Iron Man at all.¡± Tony answered the young man in front of him seriously.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, that¡¯s not the case! You are the Iron Man! And the Iron Man is you!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter said excitedly from the side. As a person who admires Tony very much, Peter would not think that other people wearing the Iron Man Armor are Iron Man. There is only one Iron Man, and that is Tony Stark.

    ¡°Peter, I am Iron Man, but the Iron Man may not necessarily be me,¡± Tony said with a smile on his face when he heard what Peter had said.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Peter is right. Iron Man is you, and there will only be you. What can other people represent even if they wear the Armor? Do we think that they are Iron Man? If it was not for Tony Stark then there would have been no Iron Man. The meaning of Iron Man is far more than a Steel Suit. Its meaning cannot be expressed by an Armor without emotion. Since the appearance of Iron Man, you have done so many things, these are your qualifications for the title of Iron Man!¡± Realizing that Tony is having some problems with his emotions, Lin Rui said with a serious look on his face.

    It is true that many people can wear the Iron Man Armor but its significance does not lie in the Armor itself, but who wears it. Since Tony created the Iron Man Armor, he has beenmitted to fighting terrorists and saving innocent civilians.

    There have been many times that Tony wore his Armor and went through many dangerous ces. This Tony is what Iron Man looks like, and it is also the reason why Iron Man can be the most popr Superhero today.

    Without Tony, the steel suit would be nothing more than an advanced piece of armor, which might be a weapon for the US military¡¯s armed forces.

    But because of Tony¡¯s existence, he withstood the tremendous pressure from the US military, tightly pinching the ownership of the Iron Man Armor in his own hands, and he assumed the responsibility of protecting innocent civilians in the United States and the world.

    Only such a person can be called Iron Man and Tony is such a person and it is far from what a steel suit can express.

    ¡°Really? But I can¡¯t even protect myself if I don¡¯t have the Armor.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony felt better, but he was still a little unconfident.

    ¡°Also, this thing in my chest. Although it looks good but I don¡¯t want to wear it all the time. Without it, the shrapnel in my heart will soon kill me.¡± Tony pointed at the Miniature Arc Reactor on his chest as he spoke.

    ¡°Huh!? This, haven¡¯t you been cured a long time ago? Wy can¡¯t you get rid of this Arc Reactor?¡± After hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui, who was already rxed, suddenly became nervous again.

    Lin Rui, who is not very familiar with the original plot, had forgotten this situation a long time ago. He thought that Tony hadpletely recovered after drinking the Elven Holy Spring Water he gave him.

    In fact, thest Elven Holy Spring Water only allowed Tony to recover from Padium Poisoning. As for the Shrapnel in Tony¡¯s chest, the Elven Holy Spring Water did not have the power to make them disappear.

    In these days, Tony ispletely dependent on the Miniature Arc Reactor in his chest to sustain his life. Although in theory, as long as the Arc Reactor is always there, Tony will not be in danger but the Arc Reactor is also a time bomb and no one would be at ease while wearing it.

    ¡°The shrapnels in my chest have always been there, but because of the Arc Reactor, they will not move.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s unexpected expression, Tony exined.

    ¡°Are there no doctor who can take it out?¡± Lin Rui asked with a frown upon hearing Tony¡¯s exnation.

    The general treatment of this kind of thing is really useless, whether it is the Gene Therapy Serum or the magic therapy item in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, they would only allow the body to recover independently. But there is a foreign substance on Tony¡¯s body and if he can¡¯t get it out then it will be useless even if he is treated well.

    ¡°I have checked with a lot of doctors and they are notpletely sure that they would be able to take out these shrapnels. And with Arc Reactor, they all suggested that I keep the status quo.¡± Seeing that Lin Rui is very concerned about his situation, Tony is no longer as depressed as before.

    Moreover, Lin Rui and Peter were very supportive of Tony, and the negative thoughts in his heart slowly dissipated.

    ¡°Jackson, do you have a way to heal him?¡± Peter had been listening to their conversation, and when he heard this, he asked Lin Rui.

    ¡°¡­ I¡¯m not a doctor, so I can¡¯t make a judgment.¡± Lin Rui shook his head when he heard Peter¡¯s words.

    ¡°But, Tony, do you know someone called Stephen Strange?¡± Lin Rui first denied that he had no way but then a bright light shed in his eyes and he looked at Tony and asked.

    ¡°Stephen Strange? Who is that? I seem to have heard of his name but I shouldn¡¯t know him.¡± Tony replied after hearing the name suddenly popped out of Lin Rui¡¯s mouth. Hearing the name Stephen Strange, Tony did feel that the name was a little familiar. He should have heard it somewhere, but he definitely didn¡¯t know him.

    ¡°Sir, Stephen Strange is a very good Neurosurgeon. He is also the youngest genius doctor.¡± When Tony wondered who this Stephen Strange is, JARVIS answered in a timely manner.

    ¡°A Genius Neurosurgeon? Jackson, do you mean that this doctor can help me get the shrapnel out of my chest?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed and he asked Lin Rui after hearing the information from JARVIS.

    But Tony¡¯s problem was the shrapnels in his chest, not a nerve injury. He didn¡¯t think a genius doctor in neurology could help him.

    ¡°How would you know if you don¡¯t try? This Doctor Strange is very interested in some difficult diseases, and his medical skills are very good, maybe there is a way to help you.¡± Lin Rui does not know about the doctor who appearedter to perform an operation on Tony, but he knew Strange, who would be Doctor Strange in the future.

    Dr. Stephen Strange was a very famous Genius Neurosurgeon before he became Dr. Strange, and he himself was very interested in all kinds of intractable diseases.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to him and try it out.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s serious look, Tony nodded and said.

    ¡°Are you still worried about whether you can take on Iron Man¡¯s responsibilities?¡± Seeing that Tony¡¯s emotions were almost recovered, Lin Rui asked with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Worry? Why would I be upset, I¡¯m Iron Man!¡± After Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s encouragement and the expectation of aplete recovery, Tony has now put aside those negative ideas.

    ¡°Haha! I still got to see the weak side of Iron Man Tony Stark¡± Lin Ruiughed and joked when he saw Tony now.

    ¡°Now, let us fight back Killian!¡±

 Chapter 491 Magneto

    <h4>Chapter 491 Mao</h4>

    Brush!

    When Tony was entangled with Killian, outside a remote valley in the western United States, a silver figure quickly shed in from the outside, and then stopped by ake in the valley.

    ¡°Those X-Men guys, do they have nothing else to do? It¡¯s been so many days and they are still tracking us?!¡± The man who stopped by theke had silver hair and muttered helplessly while looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him.

    Obviously, this silver-haired young man is Quicksilver, who has been avoiding the X-Men¡¯s persuit ever since Hydra was eliminated.

    Even though Quicksilver is powerful but such days of hiding are uneptable to Quicksilver after being able to hide from Professor Charles¡¯s pursuit for so long. However, he would not allow others to take him back willingly.

    After he had been controlled by Hydra for so many years, it is impossible for Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch to be controlled by any organization. When they were young, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch had been under their control and they slowly got out of that control when they grew up.

    Now, they finally have the opportunity to live a free life and Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch will not give up easily.

    Buzzing~

    Just after Quicksilver took a rest by theke, a light red light radiated from the forest on the opposite side of theke. After seeing the red light, Quicksilver¡¯s eyes showed softness, and then with a little bit of rest under his feet, he rushed towards the red light.

    Brush!

    Only a silver light and shadow can be seen passing by theke, and then the valley regained its calm leaving only faint ripples on theke surface.

    ¡­

    ¡°They disappeared again. It seems that the Scarlet Witch has be more and more powerful and in control of her power. I don¡¯t know if this is a good or a bad thing.¡± After Quicksilver rushed into the valley and disappeared, Charles who was sitting in the basement of his Academy took off the Cerebro Helmet and whispered lightly.

    Just now, Charles had used the Cerebro to find the location of the Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch just like the other day. However, Quicksilver was too fast, and Professor Charles could not urately locate him.

    Just now, Quicksilver¡¯s figurepletely disappeared from Professor Charles¡¯s mind once again. Obviously, Scarlet Witch had made her move, and she has blocked Professor Charles¡¯s detection more than once during this time. Charles worried that after a while, Scarlet Witch would be able topletely block him.

    ¡°Professor, are these twins really that important?¡± Storm, who was standing next to him, asked with a frown on her face when she heard Charles¡¯ whispers.

    In order to find the sibling, X-Men has spent a lot of their manpower and material resources, which is a very rare thing to do for X-Men, as they are allposed of Elite Mutants.

    Moreover, in addition to the dispatched X-Men, Professor Charles is also using the Cerebro and he is doing this more frequently which leaves him tired. During this time, X-Men were also looking for the Lost Magic Cube, and Storm felt that they should not spend so much energy on the two Mutants.

    ¡°Of course they are important. Although the ability of Quicksilver is rtively simple, no one canpare with him in terms of speed. As for his sister, she is a ss 5 Mutant or an Omega Level Mutant. The abilities of these pair of siblings are quite valuable for anyone.¡± Hearing Storm¡¯s question, Professor Charles exined seriously.

    ¡°Moreover, besides their abilities, there is another more important reason why I am spending so much energy searching for them. Storm, do you know who they are?¡± Professor Charles continued, not caring about Storm¡¯s surprised expression.

    ¡°Who are they? Aren¡¯t they just Hydra¡¯s remaining Mutant team?¡± Storm asked strangely when she heard Professor Charles¡¯s question. Do these two people have any other backgrounds?

    ¡°Perhaps, the siblings did a lot of things for Hydra, but they definitely did not belong to Hydra. Because they are Erik¡¯s childrens.¡± Professor Charles replied with a serious look on his face while looking at the Storm in front of him.

    Storm: ¡°!¡­¡± Even if she was given a million guesses, Storm would have never been able to guess that Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch were Mao¡¯s children. This piece of information was very shocking.

    ¡°Yes, Mirage Knight told me this information and I believe in Mirage Knight. So now you know why I am spending so much energy searching for them.¡± Seeing Storm¡¯s surprised expression, Professor Charles smiled before speaking.

    ¡°Understood! So, do I need to tell others about this?¡± After knowing that Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch are the children of Mao, Storm¡¯s attitudepletely changed.

    The most important reason why the Mutants are so suppressed on the Earth now is that the various Mutants are not united. Among them, the X-Men led by Professor Charles and the Mutants Brotherhood led by Mao are the most powerful.

    If these two Mutant Forces join forces, then the Mutants will be in a much better situation on the earth than it is now. Therefore, the search for Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch is particrly important. If Mao¡¯s children join X-Men then it would be a very good restriction for Mao.

    ¡°You can make your own decision depending on the situation. It seems that Erik has taken some action recently, and we need to pay more attention to it.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out, Mr. Stark had just sent a message, it seems that he need my help with something.¡±

    Then, Strom pushed the wheelchair and Professor Charles left the basement chamber.

    ¡­

    While Professor Charles was struggling to find the Twin siblings, Charles¡¯ old friend and rival Mao Erik was in Washington at this time.

    As Charles learned, the Mutant Brotherhood did have some activity recently. However, it is still surprising that Mao personally moved, especially when he appeared in an ordinary apartment in a political center like Washington.

    Because of what Mao has done in the past, he has always been a dangerous figure that the US government pays great attention to.

    However, in addition to Mao¡¯s actual strength, he also has many Mutants with special abilities around him, so neither the special department of the US government nor Professor Charles can determine Mao¡¯s whereabouts. However, it is still very risky for Mao to appear in Washington like this.

    Even if Mao¡¯s strength is already at the top of the Mutants, it does not mean that no one can control or even stop him. There has always been a special organization for Mutants within the US government, and their development to this day may be able to restrain Mao, which is their highest level of strength.

    Da~Da~DaDa~

    Sitting on the wooden chair in the living room of the apartment, Mao put his hand on the handle of the chair and tapped it rhythmically. No one can tell Mao¡¯s purpose ining here as they looked at his calm expression.

    In this apartment, besides Mao, there are several very strong Mutants from the Mutant Brotherhood. The people who can follow Mao are at least those who canpete with X-Men. So, if Mao really intends to do something in Washington, it may really cause great harm to everyone.

    Brush!

    Just as Mao was sitting in a chair, a ck shadow shed from outside the apartment, and the door of the apartment opened and closed instantly. Then, in front of Mao, there was already a punk-dressed Mutant wearing a ck leather jacket.

    Da~

    After this person appeared in front of him, Mao¡¯s tapping fingers stopped. Then, his slightly closed eyes slowly opened.

 Chapter 492 Decision

    <h4>Chapter 492 Decision</h4>

    ¡°Negasonic, is there any news?¡± Mao opened his eyes and looked at the punk-looking Mutant in front of him, and then asked calmly. However, anyone who knows Mao will find that there is still some tension in his eyes at this time.

    Hearing Mao¡¯s question, the Punk-Style girl called Negasonic spoke, ¡°I have heard something, but¡­¡±

    Brush!

    ¡°But what?!¡± Mao had already got up from the chair after hearing Negasonic and asked again.

    This time, Mao took so many Elite Mutants from the Mutant Brotherhood to venture to Washington, the political center of the United States, because of a piece of news he had just heard not long ago, and that was about his children that even he didn¡¯t know about himself.

    Mao was also a handsome guy when he was young and he was also a strong Mutant. Although, as a powerful Mutant, Mao did not have a stable life, he still fell in love twice and had three children with two lovers.

    Mao¡¯s first lover and daughter were persecuted in the pursuit of him by others, which was why Mao has been unable to reach an agreement with Charles.

    Compared with Charles¡¯s ability that he used to hide himself to live a stable life and be a Professor since he was a child, Mao has suffered too much since he was a child. His hatred for ordinary people in this world cannot be adjusted by Charles with just two words.

    The son and daughter born to him by his second lover were the Twins. However, because he knew that if he continued to live with them, they would not live a peaceful life in the future. Mao¡¯s second lover left Mao when she was pregnant, making him unaware that he still has a pair of children living in this world.

    Not long ago, Mao suddenly received a message from his lover who had not been in contact with him for many years. It turned out that this woman who had been hiding from Mao for so many years was about to die. She wanted to tell Mao before she died that he still had a pair of children alive in the world.

    She also told Mao that his son and daughter were taken away by a government organization that studies Mutants many years ago. As she died, the sad woman hoped that Mao would save their children.

    After hearing the news, Mao was stunned. So many years have passed, and Mao is now in old age. Although top Level Mutants like Mao have a slightly longer life span than ordinary people, he is now considered an old man.

    But now he was told that he had grown-up son and daughter, this news was no less than a nuclear explosion for Mao.

    Therefore, two months ago, the Mutant Brotherhood nned to attack the MP who opposed the Mutants. This is because Mao wanted to test the internal organization of the government that studies the Mutants.

    And now, Mao has determined what that organization is. It is the government organization that specializes in dealing with Mutants led by someone called Stryker, who has fought with the X-Men and the Mutant Brotherhood for so many years.

    Judging from Mao¡¯s long investigation, his son and daughter showed a very powerful mutation ability when they were young. Although his former lover tried her best to protect their ability from being discovered, in the end, she couldn¡¯tpletely cover up this matter.

    After being known by others, Stryker quickly sent someone to take the Twin siblings away forcibly, and their mother could do nothing to stop them.

    As for what happened to the Siblings, the poor mother didn¡¯t even know. If it weren¡¯t for her serious illness and death, she wouldn¡¯t have sought out Mao for help. In her opinion, if Mao had known early on that he had children then Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch would have grown up in the battleground.

    ¡°Their internal security is very tight, and I can¡¯t go in and investigate for more information. But¡­from the information I have investigated now, a pair of brother and sister with a high level of Mutation did receive research within their organization a few years ago. It seems that something has happened, and they have lost track of them now.¡± Seeing Mao¡¯s serious look, Negasonic quickly said what she had investigated.

    Because the organization led by Stryker specifically restrains Mutants, even if Negasonic has a rapid and powerful attack, it is impossible for her to really prate into their organization. It is already very rare to be able to get this information.

    ¡°A few years ago¡­a pair of brother and sister¡­Stryker! Damn it!¡± Mao whispered with a dangerous glint in his eyes when he heard the Negasonic reply.

    Mao had dealt with Stryker many times before and he knew what happens to the Mutants when they fell into his hands. Just thinking about the painful treatment of his young childrens suffering under Stryker¡¯s hands, Mao¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    This is why Mao is now taking the risk of bringing so many Mutants of his Brotherhood to Washington. He wants to find his children and fight Stryker.

    ¡°Boss, do you really want to take action against Stryker? This is his base camp, we may not be able to get out in time.¡± Seeing Mao¡¯s angry look, a Mutant who was sitting opposite him suddenly asked.

    This Mutant is a middle-aged man, his appearance looks very ordinary, but being able to follow Mao here obviously means that he is a powerful Mutant.

    ¡°Pyro, when did you be this cautious? Did you forget what Stryker did to us?¡± Mao asked faintly while looking at the middle-aged man across the room. From his name, this middle-aged man turned out to be Pyro, he was a member of X-Men a long time ago.

    Pyro, like Iceman, was originally a student of Xavier Institute. However, unlike Iceman, Pyro has a more radical personality, and supports the use of force to resist the unfair treatment suffered by Mutants.

    Therefore, Pyroter left the X-Men led by Professor Charles and joined the Mutants Brotherhood led by Mao. Because of Pyro¡¯s strength, he quickly became a powerful man next to Mao.

    ¡°Of course I hate Stryker and you know that but it wasn¡¯t as if we hadn¡¯t fought against him before, we know what he is capable of. We may be able to defeat him when we are outside but this is his base camp, I think we need to be more cautious.¡± Pyro answered invariably.

    After fighting against Mutants for so many years, Stryker already has a lot of weapons that can restrain Mutants, and Pyro can¡¯t guarantee that they would be able to retreat from this action.

    Call!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore, this n to attack Stryker¡¯s base camp is imperative! I will definitely get my children¡¯s whereabouts from his mouth!¡± Mao made a decision without caring about Pyro¡¯s persuasion.

    No matter what powerful weapons Stryker has in his base camp, Mao will do whatever it takes to get news of his children.

    Hearing Mao¡¯s decision, both Pyro and Negasonic showed helpless expressions on their faces. However, they are used to Mao¡¯s arbitrariness. This is the nature of Mao.

    And even though they only had a team of five people this time, they are all Level 4 Mutants and there was Mao, they have a chance to break into Stryker¡¯s base.

 Chapter 493 Help

    <h4>Chapter 493 Help</h4>

    Just as Mao took the Elite Members of his Mutant Brotherhood to n an attack on Stryker¡¯s base camp, Captain Rogers located in SHIELD headquarters in Washington, also received news from Tony.

    Tony and Mirage Knight have be very popr after Mandarin¡¯s attack on Iron Man not long ago. After Tony made a high-profile announcement of his revenge against Mandarin, Rogers and the others did not intervene as Tony didn¡¯t ask for their help.

    Now that Iron Man has already stated his attitude to deal with the terrorist named Mandarin, SHIELD obviously does not need to intervene. Moreover, Captain Rogers needs to do a lot of other things.

    Dr. Banner is on his way back to the United States, and he will probably be back in a few days. At that time, both the scientific and technological strength and the military force around Rogers will increase by a lot. The subsequent after-effects of the removal of former Director Fury of SHIELD have gradually emerged.

    Although Fury has been detained and he no longer has any pull inside SHIELD, some actions he set up before are attacking the guys above the World Security Council who pulled him down. Captain Rogers just needs to stand aside and watch carefully, and then intervene at the critical moment to achieve his goal.

    ¡°Tony, shouldn¡¯t you be dealing with Mandarin? Why are you calling me?¡± Rogers asked faintly while looking at Tony¡¯s image disyed on the tablet.

    Although Tony exined in the live broadcast that Mandarin¡¯s bombing attack was due to the Self-Destructing people but this has not aroused the interest of SHIELD or Captain Rogers.

    In SHIELD¡¯s view, although these Enhanced People can be regarded as something special for anyone but for SHIELD, this is just another Tuesday.

    They deal with major events that threaten the safety of the entire. Moreover, Iron Man is already taking action against them so Rogers will certainly not steal Iron Man¡¯s limelight. Therefore, Rogers is still a little confused about Tony¡¯s call at this time.

    ¡°I will deal with Mandarin but I have run into some problems.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Tony said seriously.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Do you need me to dispatch SHIELD¡¯s personals?¡± Rogers raised an eyebrow after seeing Tony¡¯s serious expression.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, I just need some help. It¡¯s just a terrorist, I can handle him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem then?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t SHIELD doing the Project Insight before? Although Hydra was exposed before they could implement this but I don¡¯t believe you guys didn¡¯t perfect the system afterward.¡± Without directly speaking about the kind of help he wanted, Tony continued.

    ¡°Project Insight? Indeed, we did continue to improve this system. However, the improved Project Insight is no longer the original Project Insight that was in Hydra¡¯s hands. It is now only used as a global monitoring system. As for the monitoring system¡¯s data that was used to predict everyone¡¯s future. We have not yet nned to do that step, yet.¡± It¡¯s not surprising that Tony knew these things and Captain Rogers answered truthfully.

    Project Insight was designed to predict and eliminate threats before they can happen by using upgraded Helicarriers linked to the targeting satellites. However, this included many important people, innocents, and Vigntes.

    This was due to HYDRA secretly infiltrating S.H.I.E.L.D. Project Insight¡¯s targets were chosen using an algorithm designed by Arnim Z to identify anyone who could be a threat to HYDRA, using the personal information avable online.

    However, the early exposure of Hydra prevented Project Insight frompleting. When SHIELDter continued this n, there was noplete Z algorithm, so the current Project Insight is still a long way from predicting a person¡¯s future.

    ¡°Of course I know that you cannot predict the future of someone. Even with the original Z algorithm, it would have been quite difficult. How can the future be predicted so well? However, I do need the help of your Insight System this time. I need it to find someone.¡± Tony said directly when he heard Rogers¡¯ words. He just needed the Insight Project to find someone.

    ¡°You need to find someone? This is rtively simple for the Insight System. Tell me who are you looking for? Is it Mandarin?¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rogers nodded and asked again. Using the Insight System to find a terrorist is a little overkill for SHIELD, but this terrorist has already caused many innocent to die and Rogers doesn¡¯t mind using the Insight System to find him.

    ¡°There is someone other than Mandarin who I need to find.¡± Since Rogers is willing to help, Tony certainly doesn¡¯t mind letting him help thoroughly.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Aldrich Killian.¡± Tony then spoke Killian¡¯s name. Compared to Mandarin, Killian should be easier to find.

    ¡°Aldrich Killian? Well, I¡¯ll help you find these two guys.¡± When Tony said another name, Rogers agreed directly. Then Rogers was ready to hang up the video call.

    ¡°Yes, there is one more thing. Rogers, you, as the current Director of SHIELD, are also the national hero Captain America. Your current identity should be able to y a lot on the president¡¯s side, right?¡± Just as Rogers¡¯s head moved away from the camera, Tony¡¯s voice came from the tablet again.

    However, what Tony asked this time made Rogers even more puzzled. Tony actually asked Rogers about his rtionship with the President, is Tony Stark interested in these politicians? As one of the richest people, Tony hardly deals with superficial politicians. He even offended many congressmen in the Iron Man incident.

    ¡°What do you want with him?¡± Rogers asked seriously. Although Rogers is also very ufortable with those politicians, the President is still good, and he can¡¯t let Tony mess around with him.

    ¡°Rx, I have no problem with this ipetent President. After all, although he is ipetent, at least he has done nothing wrong. I just want you to remind him that not everyone around him is trustworthy.¡± Seeing Rogers¡¯ expression, Tony guessed what he was thinking, and replied directly.

    ¡°People around him? Who are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Rogers ¡°Could it be...The Vice President?!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 494 Lunatic

    <h4>Chapter 494 Lunatic</h4>

    Ten minutester, the video call between Tony and Rogers ended. However, Captain Rogers was still looking very serious even after hanging up the phone. What Tony said to him this time made him nervous and that is saying something because he is usually very calm.

    It is about the most central person in American politics. If this incident is not handled properly, there will be severe consequences in the political center of the United States.

    ¡°I need to let someone investigate the Vice President. Although Mirage Knight¡¯s information has always been very urate, I still need to see the evidence in person for this kind of thing. It¡¯s time to find a reason.¡± Captain Rogers finally sighed and said to himself before leaving his room.

    This time, Tony asked Rogers to help investigate the whereabouts of Killian and Mandarin. Although Tony only needed the help of the powerful search effect of the Insight System, he had also told Rogers about some possible rtion between Killian and the Vice President, who was hidden in the core of the government.

    For power and the opportunity to be the perfect Extremis transforming person, the Vice President has already stood on the same path with Killian. This makes Rogers feel very helpless because SHIELD itself should not interfere with American politics.

    If this incident was just a simple attack against terrorists or the extremely harmful Extremis fighters in Killian¡¯s hands then SHIELD would have been able to handle them without any problem. However, once politics is involved, SHIELD¡¯s position bes quite delicate.

    Of course, SHIELD is nowpletely under Rogers¡¯s control and he has always been ufortable with the actions of politicians in the current government. Rogers doesn¡¯t mind cleaning up these people who harm innocent civilians. However, SHIELD needs conclusive evidence before they can move against someone like the Vice-president.

    Mirage Knight only provided a clue by naming the Vice president, but the Vice President would certainly not be alone in this. There must be a circle of politicians and congressmen who support him.

    If SHIELD wants to intervene then they mustpletely eliminate these people quickly. This is what Rogers needs to do now and he needs to do it quickly.

    Five minutes after the video call between Tony and Rogers ended, SHIELD¡¯s Internal Insight System was turned on at full power, and the targeted people were Aldrich¡¤Killian and the Mandarin. As for the Vice President, his schedule is very transparent to SHIELD and they do not need to use the insight system to find him.

    The investigation on the Vice President requires a Top-Level SHIELD agent. If Natashaes back then this mission would be most appropriate for her. It¡¯s just that she is still on the road with Dr. Banner and Rogers can only arrange for other agents to investigate the vice president who seems very upright.

    When Tony asked Rogers¡¯s help in finding Killian and Mandarin using the Insight System, he was not idle. After making sure that he was okay with Pepper, Tony took Peter and Lin Rui into theboratory again. This time, Tony intends to perfect the Venom Armed Cloak, to the point where he himself can use it.

    ¡°Tony, the growth rate of the Venom body limits its number. Are you sure you want to make aplete set of The Cloak now?¡± Standing by the console, Lin Rui reminded Tony while looking at him.

    Because Killian¡¯s attack on Tony used some kind of technology that could break through JARVIS¡¯s defense, it made Tony doubtful and he was not as assured of JARVIS¡¯s defense as before.

    While enhancing JARVIS¡¯s defense, Tony also ns to make The Cloak with Venom as the main body. In this way, even if the Iron Man Armor was affected by something, Tony would still have the surprise of The Cloak waiting for his enemies.

    ¡°Of course, it only consumes one-third of the Venom¡¯s body. It can bear the price. Moreover, I have a hunch that my current Iron Man Armor may get destroyed or it would lose in dealing with Killian. Therefore, the formation of The Cloak is something we must do!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Tony¡¯s hands on the Virtual Keyboard did not stop, and he answered seriously.

    ¡°In that case, we have to work overtime with you!¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t say anything anymore when Tony said that he had a hunch. Moreover, the early appearance of theplete Cloak is what Lin Rui really wants to see. He wants to see if The Cloak produced by Venom can reach the height he expected.

    ¡°Peter, you control the current guides. Jackson, you will continue to be a guinea pig. Today, we are going to make this Cloak!¡± Tony, who has entered the experimental stage, is very enthusiastic and quickly ordered.

    ¡°Yes! Mr. Stark!¡±

    Kakaka!

    ...

    When SHIELD¡¯s Insight System was operating at high speed looking for trails of Killian and Mandarin, Killian, who had failed to attack Iron Man, was hiding in another secret base of his own. As for Mandarin, even Killian is not very clear about his current whereabouts.

    ¡°Maya! Can you exin to me why did you appear in Tony Stark¡¯s vi?¡± In aboratory in the secret base, Killian asked Maya Hansen, who had just returned, with a cold look in his eyes.

    Although Maya Hansen is a researcher under Killian, she is also the person in charge of the entire Extremis project. This project cannot be done without Maya¡¯s help, otherwise, Killian wouldn¡¯t have minded killing her.

    ¡°What was I doing there? Of course, I was there because I didn¡¯t agree with your stupid n. If you want the Extremis to appear in the world quickly, war is not the only way. With Tony Stark¡¯s help and with his power, our n will be finished at a faster rate. However, your actionpletely failed and of course, my n did not seed either.¡± Faced with Killian¡¯s question, Maya responded without showing any weakness.

    Originally, Maya wanted to use Killian¡¯s information to gain Tony¡¯s trust, but Tony didn¡¯t seem to appreciate it because he already knew a lot about Killian. Moreover, Maya¡¯s backup n for abducting Pepper could not be implemented. Pepper had been put in a Safe House arranged by Tony before Maya went to the beach house.

    Brush!

    Just after Maya finished speaking, Killian suddenly rushed in front of her, and then directly stretched out his hand to grab Maya¡¯s neck and lifted her up.

    ¡°Uh!...Killian~what the hell do you think you are doing?!¡± The expression on Maya¡¯s face changed drastically when Killian suddenly grabbed her neck violently.

    Killian was also injected with Extremis. Although he was notpletely perfected, he was already very powerful. As long as he slightly used the power of Extremis in his body, Maya would be burned to death.

    ¡°What am I doing? Haha, I just can¡¯t tolerate your acting and showing everyone how self-righteous you are! I don¡¯t need you to tell me what I want, you just need to improve the Extremis as soon as possible. As for our great n, you don¡¯t need to worry about it!¡± Pinching Maya¡¯s neck, Killian said coldly while staring into her eyes.

    ¡°Ahem!...¡± Maya, who had been choked out of breath, couldn¡¯t make a sound, nodded quickly.

    Call!

    The next moment, Killian released Maya. Maya, who had wandered from the edge of death once, fell directly to the ground, her eyes filled with fear of Killian and hatred filled the deepest part of her heart.

    ¡°Killian, you are a lunatic!¡± Getting up from the ground, Maya tidied up her messy clothes, cursed Killian, and left.

    ¡°A lunatic? I would be that if I was still a normal person. Hehe...¡±

 Chapter 495 Optimize

    <h4>Chapter 495 Optimize</h4>

    After frightening Maya, Killian returned to his few very crude-lookingboratories in this secret base. Theboratory looks very rudimentary, but the Extremis researched by him and his team was developed in such an environment. Now, Killian is about to start the final optimization experiment of Extremis.

    Although Extremis can enhance the strength of the human body and give them super Recovery power and the kind of high temperature that can melt superalloys, there are still many problems.

    The most serious one is the stability of Extremis. Extremis now has a certain chance of causing a physical explosion when it exerts its effects. Once an ident urs, it is fatal. Therefore, Killian has to perfect the Extremis in the shortest possible time, so that his Extremis fighters will be stronger and more numerous.

    Buzzing~

    In twoboratories with a poor environment, several biological equipments are working at a high load. In the center of theboratory, several people are being tied up on a simple experiment table ced vertically, and they will be the next subjects of the Extremis.

    Some of these people are here voluntary, such as those who have lost their vital organs and limbs on the battlefield. Killian will deliberately find these people and use the temptation of full recovery to let them participate in his experiments.

    There are other people who are fanatic terrorists provided by Mandarin. These people live by Mandarin¡¯s will. Many suicide bombings are caused by these people.

    While injecting Extremis, Killian also injected a special control Serum into their bodies. Such Serum can help Killian control these super fighters transformed by Extremis. This special control Serum is a product of Extremis research, and every Extremis Fighter has such a control Serum in their body.

    Just as these fighters can control the recovery of every part of their body after being injected with Extremis, as the highest level person, Killian is the brain of all Extremis, and he can control other Extremis Fighters.

    If Killian did not have such control over Serum then he would not have dared to expand his team of Extremis fighters with such confidence.

    ¡°The First Clinical Trial of Extremis, start!¡± Just as Killian was thinking about how to eliminate Tony next, the experimenters in front were already preparing to conduct clinical trials for those people strapped to the table.

    Kaka!

    Following the movement of the researchers, a mechanical arm quickly moved to the volunteers who were tied to the testbed. Then, a needle came out of the robotic arm and slowly stretched towards a volunteer who had only one arm.

    Although he had already decided to use the Extremis to make a full recovery, the guy with one hand was still very nervous at thest minute as he stared at the slender needle without blinking.

    P¨±~

    Finally, the thin needle pierced the shoulder of the Subject with one arm. Then, a fiery red liquid was quickly injected from the needle into the Subject¡¯s shoulder.

    Chuckle~

    As the red liquid entered the Subject¡¯s body, the inside of his shoulder was illuminated by a red light. As the red liquid spreads, the subject¡¯s meridians and muscles dyed red and it can be seen from the outside. Finally, some of the other fractures have been healed and the healing process is visible to the naked eye.

    ¡°Hiss! Ah ah ah!¡± When those red lights reached the Subject¡¯s mission hand, he suddenly screams out loud again.

    Chi Chi!

    Then, the red light that spread to the amputated bone site directly reopened the bone wound that had been healed for several years and opening of the bone wound that had healed made the Subject scream unbearably. However, the next scene made him resist the pain, and his eyes were full of surprises as he saw a miracle.

    After breaking open the bone wound that was originally healed, the red light stimted the amputated bones and muscles to grow rapidly. This reorganization of the skeletal muscles visible to the naked eye looks like magic, and the Subject did not care about the pain of the limb recovery process at this time. The arm that he has lost for so many years has slowly growing back, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel ted.

    Chi Chi!

    Finally, a minuteter, under the influence of the red light, the amputated arm was fully formed. Although it was a newly grown arm, the subject did not have any paleness or weakness.

    The subject could clearly feel the strength of this arm. Had he not been tied to the test bed at this time, he would have waved this arm vigorously. However, at this time, he was constantly squeezing his right fist and feeling his long-lost arm.

    While the Extremis recovered the subject¡¯s right arm, it has slowlypleted theplete transformation of the subject¡¯s body. Without the Subject noticing anything, his whole body has been modified by Extremis. He is now a powerful Extremis fighter, and he has also be a powerful humanoid bomb in Killian¡¯s hands.

    ¡°I now feel... my power!... I am powerful!¡± The effect of Extremis has ended, and the Subject finally felt the power change throughout his body.

    Copse! Copse! Copse!

    Then, the Subject used a little bit of his strength and broke free of several high-strength restraint straps that bound him, and jumped off the experimental tform.

    ¡°I feel as if I already have infinite power!¡± The subject who fell to the ground squeezed his fist and he felt his re-grown right arm, and his eyes drank this sight feverishly.

    Regarding the Subject breaking free from the test bench, neither Killian nor the researchers next to him were surprised. Now that Extremis has been perfected, the probability of failure has been reduced to a very low level, and every sessful Subject will have strong power, and it is normal for them to break free from such restraints.

    And they are not worried that the Subject will turn against them because of his powerful strength, Killian has already told these Subjects that they would be listening to his orders and they can try to resist but end result would be them dying in an explosion.

    ¡°How is it? Is the data out?¡± Looking up and down at the Extremis fighter who was newly transformed, Killian looked at the researcher beside him and asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯sing out now. This time, the Extremis has been improved slightly in stability. It seems that our thinking process was correct. As long as we continue to optimize it, the Extremis will definitely be the most perfect human evolution Serum.¡± The Researcher¡¯s eyes held a serious look as he looked at the data on the tablet in his hand.

    Compared to the Recovery Serum that Dr. Connors had studied before, which turns people into lizard monsters, Extremis is significantly better at Recovery speed. From the perspective of human evolution, Extremis and the Serum studied by Dr. Connors are both very forward attempts.

    However, whether this attempt can finally bring evolutionary advantages to humans still needs to be tested by practice.

    ¡°Then speed up the process, our current number of Extremis fighters is still not enough.¡± Hearing the researcher¡¯s answer, Killian¡¯s eyes were full of enthusiasm, and then he ordered loudly.

    ¡°The experiment can continue, but we don¡¯t have enough Subjects. Maybe we can ask the Mandarin to provide some Subjects for us. We have no new Subjects on our side.¡± Without looking up, the researcher replied.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have people? I will fix this.¡± Killian replied after hearing that there were no new subject for his experiment.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s test the next experiment direction.¡± As he said, Killian quickly took out a pistol, and then pointed it at the arm of the subject who had just seeded in front of him.

    Bang!

 Chapter 496 Change

    <h4>Chapter 496 Change</h4>

    Bang!

    After the gunshot sound, the right arm of the Subject who was still experiencing his transformed body was directly burst apart from his shoulder and the arm that was obliterated from the root of the shoulder was directly cut and dropped on the ground with blood.

    General guns are not so powerful as this and it seems that the gun in Killian¡¯s hand has been modified or is a new weapon itself.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Killian¡¯s unexpected shot had interrupted the Subject¡¯s joy and he questioned loudly with anger in his eyes.

    While the Subject questioned Killian, he was also controlling the Extremis in his body to quickly recover his right arm.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his life is in Killian¡¯s hands, then it would have been difficult for him to hold himself back from killing Killian after sessfully being transformed into an Extremis fighter, this shot could have caused him to bleed to death.

    Chi Chi!

    Under the powerful effect of the Extremis, the cut-off arm quickly recovered again. However, just as the Subject¡¯s arm was quickly recovering, Killian suddenly reached out and pressed his hand against the Subjet¡¯s right arm.

    At the same time, a fiery red light appeared in Killian¡¯s hand, and a high temperature burned at the arm port and blocked the recovery of the Subject¡¯s arm.

    Call!

    ¡°Did you forget the next experiment? Don¡¯t think about Recovering your arm, just think about how to make it stronger!¡± Killian, who temporarily prevented the recovery of the Subject¡¯s arm, stared at the angry Subject in front of him and shouted quickly, he didn¡¯t shot his own guy because of boredom.

    ¡°The next experiment?! You mean those monster-like things?!¡± Hearing Killian¡¯s words, the Subject¡¯s eyes shed with fear, and his voice trembled slightly.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you want to do it?¡± Killian asked in a cold tone when he saw the expression of the Subject¡¯s face.

    ¡°No! I will do it!¡± The Subject felt a chill on his back as he looked at Killian¡¯s eyes and he nodded quickly. If he didn¡¯t want to do it, then Killian will kill him now.

    ¡°Then, let the experiment begin, don¡¯t let me down.¡± Killian finally said while pressing the disconnected arm of the Subject without letting go.

    Call!

    Then, Killian had taken away his hand that was blocking the cut-off arm of the Subject. After Killian removed his hand, the Subject instinctively wanted to recover his arm as usual but when he remembered the experimentter, a trace of determination shed in his eyes. He was in control of his Extremis and he did not immediately repair his arm the usual way.

    ¡°Very good, let¡¯s see what step you can do next.¡± Seeing the Subject¡¯s control of the Extremis, Killian said with a slight smile. Then, he motioned to the Researcher on the side to seriously record the changes and data.

    Buzz!

    After controlling the Extremis to stop regeneration his arm, the Subject took two deep breaths and then closed his eyes as if thinking about something in his mind. When he opened his eyes again, a red light shed in them.

    Chi Chi!

    Then, the arm that he had controlled to stop repairing quickly re-grown again under the effect of Extremis. However, the arms that grew back this time seem to be a little different.

    Compared with the arm that was regrown before, the bones and muscles regrown under the red light are slightly different from the structure of normal human arms. At least, the newly grown bones and muscles this time are much stronger than the original ones.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡± It seemed that the recovery process this time caused the Subject to feel pain and he cried out in pain as the stout arm grew back. However, the recovery of the arm continues.

    The obviously thicker arm slowly appeared before Killian¡¯s eyes, and his eyes slowly showed a fanatical expression in them. The effect of Extremis¡¯s rapid recovery of human injuries is already very good but it actually has more effects, which is to modify the structure of the body ording to the idea of ??the human body.

    Just like this scene that happened before Killian¡¯s eyes, as long as the person who has been transformed by Extremis wants to make Extremis recover his arm but not his regr arm, but a stronger arm that is not even a human arm, then the Extremis willpletely let it appear. This is the strength of Extremis Serum, and Killian¡¯s ambition to dominate the world.

    Chi Chi!

    Under the eyes of Killian and the Researcher on the side, the Subject¡¯s regrown arm was finally fully grown. After seeing the Subject¡¯s right arm this time, both Killian and the Researcher showed surprise expressions in their eyes.

    ¡°Huh!¡± It seemed that the Subject had endured too much pain as after the new arm grew out, the Subject was gasping for breath. This is something that ordinary Extremis fighters shouldn¡¯t have been able to do.

    At this time, the arm that had been interrupted by Killian¡¯s shot grew back. Maybe it shouldn¡¯t be called an arm anymore because this regrown object can be roughly seen as an arm from the outside, but neither its size nor the bones and muscles on it can be regarded as one. This is not an arm of a normal person.

    Because this newly-grown arm is a full 1.5 meters long, and it can touch the ground when ced vertically. Moreover, there are a few more prominent bone spurs and joints on the arms, and some scale-like armor had appeared on the surface of the joints.

    As for the muscles on the arms, they are also explosive, and it looks like arge monster arm. Such a huge monster-like arm connected to a normal person looks very unconventional, but it also shows the extraordinary effects of the Extremis.

    ¡°Look at this perfect arm! This is the power of Extremis!¡± Before the Subject can be relieved, the Researcher on the side had already rushed over to observe this arm up close.

    This is the Research behind the so-called Extremis, using Extremis topletely transform the human body and make the body into a real fighter. With the powerful power and ultra-high temperature attack given by Extremis, coupled with such deformation and recovery power, the Extremis fighter can be called the most powerful fighters in this World.

    Imagine the battlefield, a few fighters who could change their forms at will and couldn¡¯t be killed rushed towards, the enemy, that scenario would be a disaster for anyone opposing the Extremis Fighters.

    This time the Subject¡¯s transformation of the arm was changed during the process of the arm disappearing and re-growth, and it only changed the basic shape of the lower arm, which was not particrly difficult.

    If you want to transform the human body when the human body is intact and transform it into more powerful biological weapons then the difficulty will be even greater, which is the next problem Killian will ovee.

    ¡°Try and see if you can control this arm perfectly!¡± After admiring this monster-like arm, the Researcher quickly reminded.

    Call!

    Hearing the Researcher¡¯s words, the Subject moved slightly and he could see the monster arm that was part of his body. Then he found that this arm was no different from the original arm except that it was heavier.

    Huhu!

    Then, under the gaze of Killian and the Researchers, the Subject continuously controlled the monster¡¯s arm to make various movements, which seemed very flexible.

    ¡°It seems that our experiment is very sessful!¡± Seeing this scene, a Researcher eximed excitedly.

    As for Killian on the side, he was also very surprised to see this scene as it shows that his Extremis fighters will be more powerful and his power against Iron Man will be stronger.

 Chapter 497 Failure

    <h4>Chapter 497 Failure</h4>

    Boom!

    Hearing Killian¡¯s words, the Subject waved his huge arm towards the stone stool next to him. With a loud noise, the Subject cracked the solid stone stool with his arm. But his huge fist was not damaged in the slightest, because the palms that grew out this time were covered with ayer of hard armor-like bone fragments.

    ¡°Haha!¡± The Subject, who was still worried about what would happen after he went through such a change,ughed excitedly after experiencing the power of his huge arm, and kept waving this monster-like arm. In the rudimentaryboratory, a guy with a huge monster arm was excitedly waving the said arm. This scene seemed very contradictory.

    ¡°It seems that our experiments can speed up, and ording to the current progress, we can get the mostplete Extremis Fighters soon.¡± Seeing the excitement of the Subject in front of him, Killian¡¯s mood has recovered and he said to the researcher next to him.

    ¡°Of course! After the stability issue is solved, this kind of biological structure change can bepleted quickly!¡± The equally excited Researcher continued nodding his head and agreed.

    Huhu!

    However, just when Killian and the Researcher were very satisfied with the results of the experiment before them, the face of the Subject who was waving his monster arm suddenly changed, it was as if he had discovered something.

    The giant arm, which was still doing various movements, slowly stopped, and a few secondster quietly drooped beside him again.

    Seeing that the Subject had stopped ying with his arm, neither Killian nor the Researcher cared. Maybe he is just tired. ording to their data, this kind of transformation of the original biological structure of the body requires a lot of Extremis Energy and it cannot be maintained for a long time.

    ¡°Howe!?...Something wrong!¡± While Killian and the Researcher were watching the experimental data, the Subject suddenly stared at the giant monster arm hanging beside him and shouted.

    Buzzing! ~~

    When Killian and the Researcher raised their heads and looked over, they saw that the inside of the otherwise normal giant arm was shining with a red light which was obviously the appearance of Extremis being activated.

    However, there is no need to activate Extremis at this time, and the expressions of the Subject are also telling them that something bad is happening.

    ¡°Could it be...¡± A cold light shed in Killian¡¯s eyes as he saw more and more red light forming inside that arm.

    ¡°Help me! Help me! I can¡¯t control it! Help me!¡± A second after a cold look appeared in Killian¡¯s eyes, the Subject suddenly looked at him and shouted for help.

    In the Subject¡¯s perception, that mutated arm is no longer dictated. And because of the modification of the arm, arge number of Extremis gathered in that area, and now the Extremis in that arm has lost control. He knew the consequences of Extremis¡¯ loss of control very well, that is, self-destruction, so he asked Killian for help in horror.

    ¡°Ah! The Extremis inside him is rapidly bing unstable! He is going to self-destruct!¡± After hearing the Subject¡¯s requested, the Researcher finally found something wrong with him and shouted as he stepped back in horror.

    ¡°Save me!¡± After hearing the researcher¡¯s conclusion, the Subject rushed towards Killian even more desperately.

    ¡°Huh! A failed product.¡± Seeing that the red light on the Subject¡¯s right arm had already prated the skin, Killian lifted his gun up without any emotion on his face.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    In the next moment, three consecutive gunshot sound came out in this simpleboratory. However, after the gunshot, it was not as quiet as it should have been.

    ¡°Damn it! Get out of here!¡± A few secondster, Killian yelled while rushing out.

    As for the Subject who had lost control, he was lying quietly on the ground, his head was gone. It seems that the three shots Killian fired just now were effective. It would be impossible for an Extremis fighter to recover himself after getting shot in the head.

    Because they also need to use the brain to send signals to control Extremis in their body to repair the body, how can they control Extremis without their brain?

    However, although the out-of-control Subject was dead, the Extremis Serum in his body which was supposed to be quiet after his death, did not. The giant arm is still getting enhanced by a red light, and it looks like it is about to explode.

    Boom! Rumble!

    Just as Killian rushed towards the entrance of theboratory, a violent explosion exploded behind him. The power of the explosion was so great that it directly destroyed the entireboratory, and Killian was also pushed out of theboratory by the power of the explosion.

    As for the Researcher who had not had time to retreat and the remaining unconscious Subjects, they should be disintegrated in such an explosion by this time.

    Huhu!

    After a minute, the aftermath of the explosion gradually decreased. Outside theboratory, a figure with all his clothes burnt slowly climbed up from the ground. It was Killian who had escaped just now.

    At this time, Killian lost the pure white suit and his handsome hairstyle and he was covered in dust and rubble, and he was quickly recovering his wounds under the effect of Extremis.

    Standing outside theboratory, Killian stared at the destroyedboratory with a cold look in his eyes. At this time, Killian was very angry. He thought that the experiment was going well, but he didn¡¯t expect that there was still a problem in the end.

    The death of the Subject and the sacrifice of the Researcher are irrelevant. What is important is that the current optimization progress of Extremis can no longer satisfy Killian at this time.

    ¡°Huh! I hope that Bitch Maya has made some progress!¡± Suppressing the anger in his heart, Killian waved his hand and left the ruinedboratory.

    ...

    When Killian left theboratory he was in charge of and came outside theboratory in charge of Maya, the look on his face changed. Because he felt that there were three Extremis Fighters here that had been sessfully transformed, but two of the Extremis fighters did not seem to be under Killian¡¯s control.

    This situation shocked Killian very much.

    As the absolute controller of Extremis Serum, Killian controls every Extremis Fighter created, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to control these superhuman warriors at all.

    But now Killian discovered that he could not control two of the three newly-appearing Extremis Fighters. This was something that had never happened before.

    Boom!

    Killian rushed into Maya¡¯sboratory in the next moment while thinking of the meaning behind this kind of thing,! However, when Killian rushed into theboratory, the scene before him made his inner surprisepletely surfaced to his face. Because the Extremis Fighters in thisboratory are more than the three he can perceive outside!

 Chapter 498 Seizes Power

    <h4>Chapter 498 Seizes Power</h4>

    There were at least fifteen people in front of Killian who had just rushed into theboratory. Except for Maya Hansen and the two guys who were obviously researchers, the remaining dozen people all had the red light of Extremis shing throughout their bodies.

    They were all Extremis fighters! However, except for three of them, Killian couldn¡¯t perceive the existence of the remaining Extremis fighters from outside. This means that Killian has no control over these Extremis fighters.

    ¡°Maya Fucking Hansen! What the hell are you doing?!¡± The bad premonition in his heart became stronger and stronger, and Killian rushed towards Maya Hansen and asked loudly.

    Being able to do tricks in Extremis Serum to get these newly transformed Extremis fighters out of his control, this kind of thing can only be done by Maya Hansen except for Killian but he would never do that. If these uncontrolled Extremis fighters suddenly rioted, it would be a disaster for Killian.

    ¡°What? Of course, it is to expand the scale of the Extremis fighters. Can¡¯t you see it?¡± Faced with Killian¡¯s angry questioning, Maya Hansen was not as scared as before and replied calmly.

    Before Maya said that Killian was a lunatic but what she forget to mention was that she herself was a lunatic of the highest order. In order to show her achievements to the world, she has ignored anything.

    ¡°Expand the size of the Extremis fighters?! Where did youe up with so many subjects?... You?! Mandarin?! Are you guys!...¡± Hearing Maya¡¯s answer and seeing her looking so peaceful, Killian became angrier and he began to further question her but halfway through his questions, Killian suddenly understood something.

    Because the volunteers on Killian¡¯s side are almost consumed, the Subjects for the Extremis fighters were provided by Mandarin. But there were only three subjects given to Killian, but there are a dozen on Maya¡¯s side. Thisparison made Killian understand something at once.

    Maya Hansen, a genius botanist is not much worse than Killian and it looked like she has reached a secret agreement with Mandarin. These newly transformed Extremis fighters are no longer under Killian¡¯s control. Perhaps their control is now in Mandarin¡¯s body.

    ¡°You are not too stupid yet, so I ask you now Killian, what are you going to do?¡± Seeing the change in Killian¡¯s expression, Maya Hansen no longer hides her own, and smiled and asked Killian.

    Maya was indeed Killian¡¯s subordinate before, but she has been dissatisfied with Killian¡¯s various crazy ns for a long time now. This time, Killian¡¯s failure in his attack against Iron Man Tony¡¤Stark was a very good opportunity for Maya.

    Through the secret contact with Mandarin, Maya has nowpletely shaken off Killian¡¯s control on the new Extremis fighters. There are indeed many Extremis fighters in Killian¡¯s hands, but Maya now has her own. She no longer looks at Killian¡¯s face with fear as she did before, she now jas the power to be her own person.

    ¡°Maya Hansen!...you!¡± Killian couldn¡¯t believe what he heard, he stared angrily at Maya and his eyes slowly turned red.

    Call!

    However, when Killian utilized the Extremis in his body to attack Maya, the several Extremis fighters standing behind Maya all stopped in front of her while nkly looking at Killian.

    In terms of rank and power, Killian is higher than these Extremis fighters, but he cannot control these Extremis fighters, and it is impossible for him to fight against so many Extremis fighters alone. Even adding the three Extremis fighters who can still be controlled by him, he has no chance of winning.

    Buzzing!

    After scanning the Extremis soldier in front of him several times, the red light in Killian¡¯s eyes slowly extinguished. He admitted that he underestimated Maya Hansen, and if Killian was given another chance, he would rather kill Maya like the bitch she is even if he couldn¡¯t study the perfect Extremis.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t be so nervous. It is a good thing that you have reached an agreement with Mandarin, otherwise, he will not always provide us with so many subjects.¡± Knowing that things are out of his control, the expression on Killian¡¯s face changed and he spoke with a smile on his face.

    He is not an idiot, he had realized that he will lose here so he spoke instead of attacking Maya. As for what he thought in his heart, no one could know.

    Seeing the instant change in Killian¡¯s expression, Maya was a little surprised, but she had expected this. If it weren¡¯t for Killian¡¯s control over a lot of Extremis fighters, Maya would have directly killed Killian and be in charge of this project.

    But the current situation is good for now, at the very least, Killian will be useful in attracting Tony¡¯s attention. Also, didn¡¯t Killian always feel very upset about what Tony did to him back then, so she will let him continue to deal with Tony.

    ¡°That is correct.¡± With a wave of her hand, Maya withdrew the Extremis fighter standing in front of her and responded with a smile.

    ¡°Then, Maya, tell me, how has your experiment progressed?¡± Next, Killian started discussing the optimization of Extremis with Maya as if he was doing business, and his anger cannot solve the problem.

    ¡°Of course there is some progress. The stability problem of Extremis has been basically solved. I think you have also solved it. However, did you encounter any difficulty in the next biological structure deformation?¡± Turning back to her work, Maya replied while walking back to her table.

    ¡°Yes, I have indeed encountered some problems with the Biological deformation. It seems to cause the originally stable Extremis to undergo an unstable copse, and finally cause the Extremis fighter to be a simple bomb.¡± Following Maya, Killian truthfully stated the problem he had just encountered.

    ¡°I have also encountered this problem here, but it has basically been solved. The reason why the biological deformation causes the Extremis copse is that the human body and the reconstructed biological structure are not trulypatible with each other, and I have just solved it.¡± Maya said lightly without looking back at Killian.

    ¡°En!? How did you solve it?¡± Killian was very surprised when Maya said she had already solved the problem. The ipatibility of this powerful biological structure modified by Extremis with the human body is very normal, but it is also very difficult to solve this ipatibility. Killian had not believed that Maya will find a solution so quickly.

    ¡°Wait a little and you will be able to watch it. As for how I solved it, I just needed to diverge my thinking.¡± Knowing that Killian behind her must be very surprised that she haspleted the final optimization of Extremis, Maya¡¯s mouth curled slightly as she spoke.

    Then, Maya, who had walked to the test bench, threw a tablet directly towards Killian.

    Call!

    Taking the tablet, Killian nced at it quickly, and then he became attracted by the special piece of DNA sequence inside of it.

    ¡°This is the DNA sequence of Mutants?!¡± Looking at the DNA sequence carefully, Killian raised his head to look at Maya and asked seriously.

    ¡°As I said, I just needed to diverge my thinking, and a lot of things were solved.¡±

 Chapter 499 Final

    <h4>CHAPTER 499 FINAL</h4>

    On Killian¡¯s side, Maya¡¯s sudden move led to his position getting shaky, but the Extremis optimization experiment was sessful because Maya introduced the DNA of Mutants. While Maya and Killian were doing their experiment, Rogers was personally checking the search process of the Insight System.

    Because the Insight System was originally Hydra¡¯s core technology, and finally Hydra was exposed and kicked out of SHIELD, this Project Insight was not soplete.

    Therefore, it took some time for the Insight System to find Killian and Mandarin. However, after Rogers personally stared at it for a long time, the Insight System finally gave the result.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Captain Rogers, the target has been found!¡± When Rogers was standing behind the podium thinking about the Agents he could send to investigate the Vice-president, an Advanced intelligence officer in charge of the Insight System suddenly walked up to him and reported.

    ¡°Finally! Who is it?¡± Rogers was relieved when he heard the report and looked over.

    ¡°Aldrich Killian, he is a scientist. The Terrorist leader Mandarin has not been found yet. There is too little information about him. Even the Insight System needs to be based on some data to predict what to look for.¡± Standing straight in front of Rogers, the officer replied solemnly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad to find one, where is he now?¡±

    ¡°New York.¡±

    After hearing the intelligence officer¡¯s answer, a cold light shed in Rogers¡¯ eyes. He keenly felt that the Killian didn¡¯t hide any ce else after attacking Tony and he was still in New York, where Tony normally operates. This was very abnormal, so Captain Rogersasked, ¡°Where in New York?¡±

    Although there is a saying that the most dangerous ce is the safest ce, but the danger to Killian here in New York is too great. As long as he is discovered, Tony¡¯s Iron Man army will rush there immediately.

    What kind of confidence does he have to not escape and stay right in New York. Of course, if Killian has something in his hand that can deal with an army of Iron Man then he would naturally not be afraid of Iron Man.

    However, judging from the situation when he attacked Tonyst time, even if there was no interference, Iron Man would have been able to deal with the Extremis fighters.

    ¡°Here.¡± Without saying the location, the officer took out the tablet and pointed out where Killian was at this time.

    ording to the results of the Insight System, Killian is now in the suburbs area of New York near Brooklyn. Moreover, the Insight System also analyzed when Killian appeared there, and who was connected to him. The final conclusion was that Killian was apanied by a team of fifteen suspected self-destruct people.

    ¡°Is there anything special here?¡± Rogers asked suspiciously when he saw the ce marked on the map.

    The marked locations appear to be featureless from the map. They are not in any particrly prosperous areas and there are only some small industries. Does Killian have a base there? Rogers couldn¡¯t help thinking.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, ording to our information, that area ofnd is under Stark Industries. Although it did not originally belong to the Stark Industries, our information shows that it was secretly acquired by Stark Industries a few years ago, but it has never been used. After our analysis, it might be a secret research institute or a ce where a Stark Industries building can be built.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ question, the intelligence officer quickly replied.

    With SHIELD¡¯s Information Network, they can still investigate such secret industry transactions.

    ¡°The site of Stark Industries! A possible secret research institute?¡± Rogers¡¯ eyes suddenly shed after hearing the intelligence officer¡¯s answer. If this Killian really had such a huge problem then it is possible that he could attack him. From this point of view, he must really be in the same group as the terrorist Mandarin.

    ¡°I see. Continue to search for Mandarin. I will tell Tony Stark of Killian¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Nodding to the intelligence officer, Rogers then ordered.

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The intelligence officer returned to his post again after replying.

    After getting news about Killian, Rogers didn¡¯t leave either and started calling Tony directly on the spot. Although he didn¡¯t know what Tony is hiding there, since Killian is nning to attack him from there, Rogers wants Tony to know. While notifying Tony, Rogers was also arranging for the SHIELD Special Forces of New York to track Killian.

    ...

    Lin Rui is conducting thest actualbat experiment of The Cloak in the fourth undergroundboratory of Tony¡¯s beach vi. Standing in the center of the transparentboratory, Lin Rui is wearing a simple armor, but in the middle of his back shoulder is a rectangr metal box that is slightlyrger than a mobile phone.

    This metal box wasn¡¯t there in his previous armor but it does not seem to affect Lin Rui¡¯s normal actions.

    ¡°Jackson, The Cloak¡¯sstplete actualbat exercise, start now!¡± Standing with Peter on the console outside theboratory, Tony stared at Lin Rui inside theboratory and shouted seriously.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment!¡± Lin Rui in theboratory responded with a look of expectation on his face when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    Call!

    Then Lin Rui opened his arms and lifted them t on his side.

    ¡°The Cloak! Armed!¡± After extending his arms, Lin Rui suddenly called out in a low voice.

    Card!

    As Lin Rui shouted, the quiet metal box behind him suddenly made a soft noise. Then the metal box opened in an instant, and a ck object rushed out of it, exploding into a pair of ck wings behind Lin Rui.

    The ck object that rushed out of the box stayed behind Lin Rui for less than one-tenth of a second, and then, like a living liquid, it quickly rushed towards Lin Rui in front.

    Swipe!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui, who opened his arms, waspletely covered by the ck liquiding towards him! After Venom was transformed into The Cloak, theplete armed process officially began!

    Huhu!

    The Venom that could immediately cover Lin Rui didn¡¯t simply cover the host as before. At this time, it changed rapidly on the surface of Lin Rui¡¯s body. Soon, a close-fitting ck armor with a sense of science fiction appeared on Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    The head that was wrapped in ck Venom has now been exposed, and a helmet protected Lin Rui¡¯s head in, leaving behind ss-like transparent lenses in front of the eye.

    Brush!

    After this sci-fi armor was formed, the corners of Lin Rui¡¯s mouth rose slightly. Obviously, the change of Venom was driven by Lin Rui¡¯s thinking. Then, Tony and Peter outside theboratory saw the ck armor rapidly changing color. After a few seconds, Lin Rui waspletely invisible to the naked eye.

    Tony and Peter were not surprised to see this scene before them and as the experiment is still going on, they are waiting for The Cloak to bring them more surprises.

 Chapter 500 Coming

    <h4>CHAPTER 500 COMING</h4>

    ¡°JARVIS, is the energy analysis clear?¡± After Lin Rui becamepletely invisible, Tony did not look away from the emptyboratory and directly asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Clear, sir,¡± JARVIS replied immediately upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Venom¡¯s stealth effect can not only avoid direct observation with the naked eye, but it can also shield its user from infrared scanning. Except for energy scanning to determine the energy in Venom¡¯s body, other methods are not very effective. Unless it¡¯s Tony, of course, he used the most effective method to find the invisible Lin Rui.

    At this time, Lin Rui¡¯s every move was under JARVIS¡¯s supervision. Although Tony and Peter could not see Lin Rui with naked eyes, they could clearly see a figure walking randomly in theboratory on the screen of the console in front of them.

    No, Peter is not like Tony who cannot see Lin Rui at all. Peter, who has acquired his superpowers from a Gic Enhanced Spider, his eyesight has also mutated. If he concentrates, he can still see a little translucent silhouette in theb.

    ¡°Okay, Jackson, we have all seen the effect of invisibility, let¡¯s take it to the next experiment.¡± Collecting various activity data of Lin Rui in stealth, Tony then shouted into theboratory.

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    Brush!

    After agreeing, a figure suddenly appeared in a corner of the originally emptyboratory, it was Lin Rui who had lifted his invisibility. Lin Rui¡¯s sci-fi style armored armor, which also reappeared from his stealth state, has not changed, but Lin Rui now has a very standard looking long sword in his hand.

    Lin Rui is now veryfortable with the changes he could do to Venom with his Mind. If it weren¡¯t for the Phantom Suit defensive power and some other functions, Lin Rui would have also wanted a set of The Cloak. However, Lin Rui can prepare a copy of The Cloak when the main body of Venom is enough.

    ¡°It¡¯s really time to move forward.¡± Lin Rui murmured while raising his hand holding the long sword transformed by Venom.

    Kakaka!

    Then, without letting Lin Rui take the initiative to remind him, JARVIS has already added a series of targets to this emptyboratory. Ten secondster, Lin Rui had many odd-shaped piles made of various materials in front of him.

    These piles of various materials will move irregrly under JARVIS¡¯s control and Lin Rui¡¯s next experiment is to walk through this pile. This kind of test is a bit like the formation of pace training in the martial arts, but Lin Rui can use The Cloak¡¯s changed weapons to counterattack.

    Buzzing!

    Brush!

    Just after Lin Rui raised the long sword in his hand, JARVIS had also activated the stakes. At the next moment, what was originally a quiet pile on the ground of theboratory suddenly moved.

    There are dozens of objects made of different materials, some are horizontal, some are vertical, some are like trees, and some are like hammers.

    Anyway, there are various objects of various shapes. The point is that the moving speeds of these objects are also different. As for whether there are any other traps between these objects, Tony didn¡¯t tell Lin Rui all as he wanted to see him react ordingly.

    ¡°If Jackson uses 100% of his speed, then these objects will not affect him in the slightest. However, in order to test the responsiveness of The Cloak, he should choose a good speed.¡± Seeing that the Objects in theboratory have moved, Peter, standing outside theboratory said lightly.

    ¡°Well, I will let him maximize the speed and strength of a normal person. As for how much Venom can enhance him, that will depend on Venom, there are no other considerations.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Tony said while padding the tablet.

    Call!

    Just when Tony and Peter were staring at Lin Rui outside theboratory, Lin Rui drew a circle around his side with his long sword, and then his entire figure quickly rushed into the front column array made by the various objects.

    Just like Tony said, Lin Rui used the speed limit of a normal person, but with the enhancement of Venom, Lin Rui¡¯s speed at this time also exceeded the speed of a normal person by about half. In the blink of an eye, Lin Rui had already rushed into the column array.

    Brush! Brush! Brush!

    When Lin Rui just rushed into the column array, three objects with different angles had already hit towards him. While dodging, Lin Rui also swung the long sword in his hand. Huh! The next moment, the two drawn objects were chopped off by Lin Rui. It seems that their material is not as good as the material of the long sword simted by Venom.

    Lin Rui dodged the remaining object in a simple sh, and the level he started was rtively simple.

    However, Lin Rui had just avoided the attack of an object and at the same time, five or six objects came towards him from other directions. Suppressing his own speed and responsiveness, Lin Rui swung the long sword in his hand.

    However, this time, Lin Rui only chopped off three objects and the rest came over without hindrance. Lin Rui, who could not be touched by theses objects had to evade flexibly, but two objects whose trajectories had been determined by Lin Rui had suddenly changed their trajectories and rammed into Lin Rui¡¯s avoiding position.

    This is obviously JARVIS shooting from behind. If it was a regr move, it will take a long time to see Venom¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Ha! Quite clever, JARVIS!¡± Although the two objects that suddenly changed their trajectory were unexpected, Lin Rui canpletely avoid them using his own reaction but he is now testing something while suppressing his power, so avoiding them is impossible.

    P¨± P¨±!

    However, just when the two objects were about to hit Lin Rui, the side armor of the armor that was clinging to Lin Rui suddenly twisted a few times. Then, a few tentacles of Venom suddenly rushed out, and a strong shield was quickly formed blocking the way to the two objects.

    Boom!

    With a soft sound, the shield rushing out of Lin Rui blocked the attack of the two objects. It seems that this situation is not surprising at all as Lin Rui just continued the experiment. Behind, as long as Lin Rui couldn¡¯t avoid the objects, they were blocked by Venom¡¯s transformation into various things.

    These are the defense formats that Venom has judged by himself, and the main purpose of this experiment is to study The Cloak¡¯s sensitivity to danger. So far, The Cloak has performed very well. Of course, there is also Lin Rui¡¯s active defense.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ...

    ¡°JARVIS, has The Cloak¡¯s autonomous reaction speed recorded?¡± Tony asked JARVIS calmly as Lin Rui in theboratory kept avoiding and fleeing between the objects thrown at him.

    ¡°It has been recording, sir, The Cloak will increase or decrease the speed of response to dangers that the subject cannot solve ording to the level of danger.

    ¡°Well, the lowest reaction speed shown now is three times that of ordinary humans. I really don¡¯t know what surprises will it show before it is finally released. I am looking forward to it.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony said with a smirk on his face.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Just as Tony and the others were conducting the final practical experiment on The Cloak, an invitation for a video call suddenly popped up on his tablet. Not many people were able to make a video call at this time, and Tony saw Rogers¡¯ square face as soon as he scanned the caller ID.

 Chapter 501 Danger

    <h4>CHAPTER 501 DANGER</h4>

    Buzzing~

    ¡°Did he find Killian?¡± Tony murmured while staring at the vibrating tablet, and then he connected to the video call.

    Call!

    Swiping his finger at the tablet, Rogers¡¯ face in the center of the screen quickly expanded to the entire screen. Then, as soon as the call connected, the image of Rogers appeared on the tablet. Peter, who was standing next to Tony, stepped aside after seeing Rogers¡¯ call, making sure that he would not be seen by Rogers.

    ¡°Steve, is there news on Killian?¡± Tony asked faintly when Rogers¡¯s face appeared.

    ¡°Well, the Insight System has found Killian.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rogers on the opposite side of the video replied seriously.

    ¡°It seems that the Insight System is still very valuable. Where is he?¡± Tony asked.

    ¡°He is in New York. Moreover, he seems to be staying in one of the Stark Industries properties and he seems to be going towards another. Are you still in your vi?¡± Speaking no-nonsense, Rogers replied directly.

    However, when he heard that Killian was in New York, Tony¡¯s calm expression suddenly became serious, especially when he heard Rogers say that Killian was going towards Stark Industries¡¯ property, which made Tony even more nervous.

    ¡°Where is he now?! And, how do you know he is going to take action against Stark Industries?¡± With a very bad feeling in his heart, Tony asked quickly.

    ¡°Killian is now rushing to the industrial park outside Brooklyn. Is there something like your secret research institute there?¡± Rogers quickly replied when Tony¡¯s face suddenly became serious.

    ¡°Industrial park outside Brooklyn?! Damn! JARVIS, connect me to Pepper!¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ answer, Tony¡¯s originally serious face was instantly filled with worry, and he hurriedly shouted to JARVIS.

    ¡°Tony, what happened? Is there really something?¡± Rogers asked curiously when he saw the instant change in Tony¡¯s expression through the camera. However, even if there is something important there, why would Tony contact Pepper, did he require her to deal with it?

    ¡°There is indeed a very important ce there and they are the most important people. I arranged for Pepper to stay in that ce, and there is a safe house!¡± While connecting JARVIS to Pepper, Tony quickly turned towards Rogers and exined.

    Ever since he knew that Killian wanted to deal with him, Tony had hidden Pepper in the safe house for her protection.

    The safe house is in New York, in an industrial park on the Stark site unknown to the outside world. After many years of secret transformation by the Stark Industries, it is already a high-secret test and research site, and its defense is strong.

    And Tony also sent an Iron Man team over there, with twenty Iron Man guards by Pepper¡¯s side. But Tony, who has seen the explosive power of those Extremis fighters, can¡¯t guarantee that those Iron Mans would be able to block Killian, especially the kind ofwork intrusion that can break through JARVIS¡¯S defense.

    ¡°What?! Where is Pepper?!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rogers on the opposite side of the video didn¡¯t respond, and Peter, who was hiding behind Tony, jumped up.

    After yelling out loud, Peter covered his mouth and closed it, but the look in his eyes clearly conveyed that he was worried about Pepper.

    ¡°Sir, the connection with Ms. Pepper was cut off. Judging by the method of cutting off thework, it should be the same as the previous intrusion into my system.¡± Just when Tony was feeling worried, JARVIS reported another very bad news.

    Bang!

    ¡°Damn it! Send out all the Iron Man you can use right away and kill that Killian and his men! If Killian dares to hurt Pepper, I swear, I will tear him apart!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, Tony put his hand on the tablet and he pped the console with his other hand whilemanding loudly.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS quickly replied after receiving the order. The other party did not invade the core system of JARVIS this time, but they blocked the area where Pepper was located, and also simted simr signals so that JARVIS wouldn¡¯t notice that the signal was cut off before this.

    ¡°Tony, SHIELD already has a special squad on standby. Since they are going after Pepper, I will tell them to stop Killian. Don¡¯t worry, Pepper will be fine.¡± Although Tony left the tablet aside, Rogers¡¯s voice still came from inside.

    Because Tony had told Rogers that he didn¡¯t need SHIELD to intervene, Rogers just let the special team follow Killian¡¯s team and didn¡¯t move. But now, Killian is going to deal with Pepper, so Rogers obviously won¡¯t wait for Tony¡¯s Iron Man to arrive.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, thank you! I¡¯m leaving too, I hope Pepper can hold on!¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯s words, Tony picked up the tablet and said seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she will be fine.¡±

    Card!

    Then Tony hung up the video call with Rogers. Then, he quickly clicked on the console and directly suspended Lin Rui¡¯s experiment in theboratory, who had already performed The Cloak attack.

    Because of the soundproofing effect of theboratory is very good, Lin Rui didn¡¯t hear them outside just now, otherwise, the experiment would have stopped a long time ago and Lin Rui would be already outside.

    ¡°Jackson! We are stopping the experiment, Killian is rushing towards Pepper¡¯s location, I need all of us to go there!¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s figure stopping in theboratory, Tony opened theboratory door and shouted.

    ¡°En!? Pepper?!¡± Lin Rui, who was still a little dazed, had a sh of light in his eyes when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    Brush!

    Then, Lin Rui, who had not removed The Cloak, had rushed out of theboratory and appeared in front of Tony and Peter in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°What Is Killian doing? How would he know Pepper¡¯s location?!¡± Lin Rui asked worriedly when he appeared in front of Tony and Peter in an instant.

    ¡°He should have judged that by intercepting the signal that I arranged for my Iron Man team there. Now JARVIS can¡¯t contact that side, so the Iron Man¡¯s system over there has probably been invaded. We must set off immediately. Jackson, is anyone in your League of Defender nearby?¡± While turning around and walking quickly towards the warehouse where the Iron Man Armors were stored, Tony exined to Lin Rui and finally asked one more question.

    ¡°Brooklyn? There is indeed a guy there, I will inform him to go there!¡± Lin Rui replied after thinking about it. The guy Lin Rui thought about is Deadpool. During this time, Deadpool was living in a two-person world with his lover, but their position should be the closest to there.

    ¡°Killian! If you really hurt Pepper!...¡± Now Tony can no longer care about anything else. His own Iron Man Armor may not be reliable under such circumstances. He can only hope that Pepper will continue to be okay.

    ¡°Right, Tony, this!¡± Just when the three of them had arrived at the warehouse that housed the Iron Man Armors, Lin Rui suddenly called out to Tony. When Tony turned around, Lin Rui handed him a metal square box.

    ¡°The Cloak?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the metal box Lin Rui handed over.

    After this period of testing, the performance of The Cloak is almost the same, and when the Iron Man Armor may fail, Tony would need it. So, Tony had already taken the metal box without showing any hesitation.

    Call!

    At the next moment, Tony and Lin Rui Peter were already standing in the center of the warehouse.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, Armed!¡±

 Chapter 502 Arrives

    <h4>CHAPTER 502 ARRIVES</h4>

    Just when Tony received the information from Rogers and hurriedly brought the Iron Man troops towards Brooklyn, Killian had already surrounded the secret research institute of Stark Industries with a dozen Extremis fighters.

    As for the special team arranged by Rogers, although they are approaching this location as fast as possible, it will take them a while to catch up.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Just as Killian surrounded the building, Pepper, who was located in the research institute, was sitting in the safe room and boringly scanning the website.

    However, just as Pepper was thinking about when she could go out and return to her normal life, the Iron Man who had been guarding this research institute suddenly red out with an rm.

    Swipe!

    Then, the three Iron Man closest to Pepper had rushed to her side and protected her in the center.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, I lost the connection with Tony.¡± When Pepper looked up suspiciously, JARVIS¡¯s voice came from an Iron Man.

    However,pared to aplete intelligent system with aplete unit for powerful calctions, the JARVIS in these Iron Mans obviously does not have such powerful capabilities. You can hear it from the voice of this stand-alone version of JARVIS is more formic.

    ¡°Hmm!? Lost the contact with Tony? What¡¯s the matter, did something happen to Tony?¡± The expression on Pepper¡¯s face changed quickly when she heard JARVIS.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s us. We are isted from the outside world. Last time an enemy tried to invade my core system and failed. This time it should have been dealt with. They directly cut off our connection with Tony this time. So, Miss Pepper, ording to my judgment, we are in a very difficult dangerous position.¡± Hearing Pepper¡¯s question, JARVIS went on to exin.

    ¡°Danger? Then let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Pepper said nervously when she heard JARVIS calmly say that she was in danger.

    After speaking, Pepper stood up and was about to leave. Although she doesn¡¯t know why they had lost contact with Tony, there are more than a dozen Iron Mans around to protect herself and Pepper is not too worried, she just wants to return to Tony¡¯s side quickly.

    Buzzing!

    ¡°Miss Pepper, it¡¯s toote. I have found that there are 18 people outside. Every human body has a high-energy response. This location is already surrounded.¡± When Pepper was about to go outside, the Iron Man beside her reminded her again.

    ¡°Surrounded?! JARVIS, what should I do now?¡± Pepper stopped and asked worriedly when J.A.R.V.I.S said that she was surrounded. At this time, Pepper could not do anything. Although Pepper is a strong woman, what can a strong woman do when encountering such a thing.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, your safety is the top priority here. So please be armed first.¡± Hearing Pepper¡¯s worry, the Iron Man Armor standing in front of Pepper said while opening up.

    Card!

    Soon, Pepper was armed with an Iron Man Armor. In this way, even if these Iron Man can¡¯t deal with the enemies outside, this Iron Man can quickly retreat with Pepper. Those Extremis fighters are really powerful, but they can¡¯t fly, but Iron Man Armor can.

    Rumble!!

    After Pepper was armed with the Iron Man Armor, a loud noise suddenly came from the gate of the secret research institute. Killian finally started to attack. With the strength of the Extremis Fighters, those alloy gates would not be able to hold them for long.

    ¡°A high-energy attack has been detected! The best response has been calcted. Five Iron Mans protect Miss Pepper¡¯s retreat, and the rest will fight against the enemy.¡± When the attack came, J.ARVIS also quickly made countermeasures.

    Then, the Iron Man armed with Pepper and the jets at the feet of the other four Iron Man burst into mes instantly and quickly rushed towards the other exit of the institute. The remaining ten Iron Mans rushed towards the door.

    Although there was no support from theputer crew, the self-contained system within this Iron Man team was enough to handle many battles.

    Huhu!

    Soon, fifteen Iron Mans split into two directions in the building and rushed out quickly.

    However, the stand-alone version of JARVIS did not know that the best response it made based on the situation on the scene was all predictable in the eyes of the enemy. At this time, the Extremis fighters guarded the positions of several escape exits in this research institute.

    And outside one of such exits, Killian just happened to stand outside looking at the door in front of him. At this time, Killian had a tablet in his hand with fifteen small green dots moving at high speed, which represented the fifteen Iron Mans in the building.

    And five of the small green dots rushed towards Killian, the whereabouts of the stand-alone version of JARVIS waspletely under Killian¡¯s control.

    ¡°This time, Tony Stark, I will make you pay the price for that behavior twelve years ago!¡± Looking at the five green dots on the tablet quickly approaching him, Killian¡¯s eyes shed with a red light.

    ...

    Huhu!

    While Killian surrounded Pepper¡¯s secret research institute andunched an attack, the special forces affiliated with SHIELD were quickly approaching this area.

    After the insight system found that Killian wasing here, Rogers immediately activated the SHIELD team in New York as a precaution and asked them to pay close attention to Killian. So, after learning from Tony that Killian was going to attack Pepper, Rogers immediately sent the team out.

    Although SHIELD¡¯s special team does not have special people with some very powerful abilities like the Avengers or the League of Defender, they are equipped with SHIELD¡¯s most powerful technological weapons.

    Moreover, the people in this team are very powerful with their cooperation. If they fight properly, such a fully armed team canpletely control a fight.

    Moreover, after Hydra was eliminated, the legacy and resources of Hydra were digested by SHIELD, so SHIELD used these resources to carry out major upgrades. Tony is only interested in Hydra¡¯s research data on the Magic Cube.

    Therefore, in the action to eliminate Hydra, except for Lin Rui¡¯srge number of Reward Points, SHIELD was the biggest winner.

    After obtaining Hydra¡¯s resources and technology, SHIELD quickly upgraded its force field weapons and shock wave weapons and they equipped the Special Teams with the powerful energy weapons researched from Lin Rui¡¯s Fire God Artillery, such a team¡¯s fighting power will never lose to Tony¡¯s Iron Man team.

    ¡°We are close to the goal and the battlefield is being analyzed.¡± After Killian came to this industrial park, the Captain of SHIELD Special Forces continuously issued orders through the team channel.

 Chapter 503 Invalid

    <h4>CHAPTER 503 INVALID</h4>

    Zi Zi Zi!

    However, just as the SHIELD special forces continued to approach the destination, some noise suddenly appeared in the channel they were connected to. This was the reason why the channel was affected by the special band.

    It seems that Killian¡¯swork blockade in this area is not just for Iron Man. SHIELD has also been strongly affected.

    ¡°Captain, theworkmunication in this area is getting blocked by something. If we continue to move forward, we will be disconnected from the headquarters. Moreover, our teams should not be separated too far, otherwise, we will lose contact with each other.¡± After discovering thatmunications and other technological equipment were getting affected, the professionals in this team walked towards their Captain.

    Hearing the words of his teammates, the Captain of this special team was silent for a few seconds, and finally made a decision, ¡°Report the situation here to the Headquarters, leave the five-man team here, and the rest will go in with me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± Hearing Captain¡¯s words, the other team members agreed without hesitation.

    Then, the team left five people in the area where the signal had not been affected, and the others speeded up their pace and rushed towards the destination. They had received an order from Captain Rogers before, and they must ensure the safety of Pepper.

    Huhu!

    Soon, the SHIELD special forces containing a dozen people had already rushed into the area upied by Killian and Extremis fighters.

    ...

    Rumble!

    At the gate of this Research Institute, seven Iron Mans are fighting an equal number of Extremis fighters. And near the destroyed gate, the wreckage of the three destroyed Iron Man were scattered on the ground. During the battle with Extremis Fighters, three Iron Mans were destroyed.

    Moreover, ording to the situation at the scene, the remaining seven Iron Mans were unable to fly, just like they were outside Tony¡¯s beach vi before, apparently, they were being suppressed by some kind of technology. In addition to being unable to fly, the other functions of the Iron Man Armor were obviously affected to varying degrees.

    In this situation, the seven Extremis fighters almost fought with the Seven Iron Man Armors to a standstill and they were gaining an upper hand. The zing energy emitted from their hands canpletely melt the Iron Man Armor, and the remaining seven Iron Man Armors will soon be a scrap of iron.

    Stabbed!

    ¡°Analysis of the battle situation: the enemy has invaded thework, and the Iron Man Armor cannot exert 100%bat power. Thetest n is a strategic retreat.¡± After another Iron Man Armor was torn apart by the Extremis fighters, the stand-alone version of JARVIS finally updated the battle n after analyzing the current situation, he made the choice to retreat.

    Kakaka!

    After the stand-alone version of J.A.R.V.I.S made the decision to retreat, the remaining six Iron Mans has already taken heavy steps towards the institute. However, those Extremis fighters would not simply let these Iron Man Armors leave.

    They finally had the opportunity to tear apart Iron Man, a hero in the eyes of the outsiders, how could they let them go. Therefore, in the entrance area of ??this research institute, a few Iron Mans wanted to retreat, but the Extremis fighters dragged them back and the battle continued.

    While the Extremis fighters here dragged the Iron Mans who were about to retreat, five Iron Mans in the other direction of the institute were protecting the armed Pepper and leaving quickly.

    However, these five Iron Mans have obviously also been suppressed by the same technology that is affecting the other, otherwise, the stand-alone version of J.A.R.V.I.S would have rushed out of the institute with Pepper and left. Just when the five Iron Man rushed to one of the exits, they suddenly stopped.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Pepper, armed in the Iron Man Armor, stopped, and she asked suspiciously.

    ¡°The scan revealed that there are eight human bodies with high-energy responses, and the other party knows our whereabouts.¡± The stand-alone version of J.A.R.V.I.S answered truthfully.

    ¡°Then leave from another direction. Doesn¡¯t this building have several secret exits?¡± Hearing J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s answer, Pepper hurriedly shouted. The enemy was able to invade J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s system and suppressed most of Iron Man¡¯sbat power. Now Pepper is very worried.

    ¡°I will take Miss Pepper to leave, and the remaining Iron Man Armors will be left for dy.¡± Without hesitation, the stand-alone J.A.R.V.I.S has already made a decision.

    Huhu!

    Then, the Iron Man Armor armed with Pepper turned around and ran quickly. The remaining four Iron Mans raised their hands and aimed them at the front exit.

    Although most of the weapons on the Iron Man Armor have been suppressed, there are still some offensive weapons that they can control. And now, J.A.R.V.I.S has detected that the enemies outside are already attacking the exit gate.

    Buzzing!

    Rumble!

    Finally, the very defensive exit door was deformed and twisted after being burned by the intense heat, and finally kicked open by Killian outside.

    Da da da!

    In the next moment after Killian kicked the door open, the Iron Man who was behind the door opened fire at Killian, and in an instant, hundreds of bullets pounced on Killian.

    Under such intensive firepower, even if Killian has super recovery power, it would be impossible for him to hold on. However, things are never that simple and Killian is no longer afraid of Iron Man who has been suppressed.

    Brush!

    At the moment when hundreds of bullets rushed towards him, Killian, who had just stepped half of his foot, quickly raised his right hand in front of him, looking at his actions, it seems that he was nning to block these powerful bullets with his right hand.

    However, unless he was Mao, the bullets wouldn¡¯t stop attacking him just because he raised his hand.

    However, just as the bullets were about to knock Killian into the sieve, a fiery red light suddenly appeared from his outstretched hand. Then, an ordinary palm swelled to the size of half a meter in a few tenths of a second.

    The erged palm was covered with ayer of hard-looking bone fragments, which looked like the ws of a mutated dinosaur, and the huge monster ws kept Killian¡¯s figure behind.

    Dang Dang Dang!

    After Killian¡¯s palm instantly became bigger, the attack from the Iron Man Armor also arrived. After the bullets hit Killian¡¯s huge palm, there was a crisp crashing sound, and then they were bounced off one by one.

    Facing the erged monster palm of Killian, none of such powerful bullets could break its defense. So many bullets had no effect except leaving some white marks on the bones of Killian¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Analysing the scan results...the data is insufficient to analyze the results...¡± After the first round of strikes failed, the stand-alone version of J.A.R.V.I.S quickly analyzed Killian¡¯s huge palm, but there was no result.

    Huhu!

    ¡°Hmph! Iron Man! You are nothing!¡± While controlling the huge palm that was rapidly shrinking, Killian whispered coldly while staring at the four steel suits on the opposite side.

    Then, Killian waved his hand, and the Extremis warrior behind him had already jumped over.

 Chapter 504 On Stage

    <h4>CHAPTER 504 ON STAGE</h4>

    Bang!

    With a loud noise, the Iron Man Armor that had fled with Pepper sted open a wall in the corner. Knowing that all the Iron Man Armors have been engaged by the enemy, the stand-alone version of JARVIS no longer follows the normal route to leave from the exit but finds some hidden ces to break through the walls and escape.

    This can at least confuse the enemy, although it may not have much effect.

    Kaka!

    After sting the wall, the Iron Man Armor had already stepped out and it didn¡¯t stay long before running towards the outside. As long as the Iron Man Armor breaks out of the area in which themunication and its system are suppressed, it can recover all the functions, then Pepper¡¯s safety would be guaranteed.

    An Iron Man might not be able to deal with so many Extremis fighters, but it would not be hard for it to take Pepper out of here.

    ¡°JARVIS, can we get out of here?¡± Pepper, armed with the Iron Man Armor, asked with some worry in her voice. Now that there is only one Iron Man left, Pepper feels very scared.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, although the other party has blocked the signal in this area, Mr. Stark must have known that an ident has urred here. Therefore, our support should be here soon. Moreover, this kind of shielding technology that can only suppress my system functions won¡¯t cover too much area, so as long as we run out of this area, we will be safe.¡± Hearing Pepper¡¯s words, the stand-alone JARVIS replied calmly.

    While answering, JARVIS also took Pepper and quickly ran around the warehouse in front of him. If it weren¡¯t for Pepper¡¯s physical condition, the Iron Man Armor would have gone even faster.

    ¡°Yeah! I believe you! I believe Tony too!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Pepper suppressed the worry in her heart and said seriously.

    Boom!

    However, just after Pepper said this, there was a sudden violent explosion behind them. Judging by the location of the explosion, it should be where they sted the wall just now. It seems that the remaining four Iron Mans did not stop Killian and his Extremis fighters for long.

    Huhu!

    Sure enough, under J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s scan, several figures quickly chased after them. Every one of these figures contained powerful energy, and JARVIS¡¯s scan showed extreme heat inside their bodies.

    P¨±!

    Facing the pursuit of the Extremis fighters behind him, the Iron Man Armor armed with Pepper kicked his feet and quickly rushed towards the warehouse beside him.

    In the next moment, JARVIS took Pepper and hid in this empty warehouse, and the Extremis fighters led by Killian outside had also chased them. This warehouse could not stop them.

    ¡°JARVIS...now, what should I do?¡± Pepper asked again with a trembling tone after looking at the situation scanned by JARVIS.

    ¡°...¡± Faced with Pepper¡¯s question, the stand-alone version of JARVIS hesitated for the first time. It seems that facing such a situation, the stand-alone version of JARVIS has no good solutions for a while.

    ¡°Haha! It seems that you are the viin I am going to deal with this time! You! That¡¯s you, Right? You look like someone with a serious face!¡± However, when Pepper became more worried because of JARVIS¡¯s silence, a sound suddenly came from outside. To be precise, the voice came from the top of the warehouse.

    If Lin Rui was here, he would have definitely recognized this voice. Because this is the voice of the unreliable guy named Deadpool. After receiving the news from Lin Rui, the nearest located Deadpool set off immediately, and finally arrived here before Killian caught Pepper.

    As for SHIELD¡¯s Special Forces, they are still entangled with a few Extremis fighters guarding the gate.

    ¡°You are... Deadpool, from the League of Defender?!¡± Outside the warehouse where Pepper was hiding, Killian looked up with a sullen look on his face as he saw a guy in a crimson suit squatting above the warehouse and looking down on them.

    His previous attack n against Tony waspletely ruined by Mirage Knight so Killian hadter learned about the League of Defender where Mirage Knight was located. Now the funny guy in front of him is a member of the League of Defender. Although Deadpool doesn¡¯t have many chances to show his strength, he is also a Vignte in New York.

    ¡°Haha! It seems that my fame precedes me! A no-name viin actually knows my name! Not bad, not bad!¡± Deadpool, who was squatting on the top of the warehouse, heard Killian calling out his name and spoke with a smile.

    As a member of the League of Defender, Deadpool¡¯s fame ispletely inferior to Mirage Knight, Spiderman, and Daredevil. Although Deadpool tried his best to push up his fame in front of the public, but he couldn¡¯tpare to the old Vignte like Lin Rui and others.

    So, now that Deadpool heard his name from the mouth of a viin, he was very happy. At least, this means that the viin still knows himself. Therefore, Deadpool decided to leave the whole body of these peopleter.

    ¡°So Viin! Kill him now!¡± Seeing Deadpool¡¯s ignorant attitude and tone, Killian¡¯s anger came out and he gave orders to the Extremis fighters beside him.

    Boom!

    Hearing Killian¡¯s order, the two Extremis fighters kicked their feet, and their whole figure quickly rushed towards Deadpool on the top of the warehouse. While rushing toward the top of the warehouse, the eyes of the two Extremis Fighters also showed red light at the same time, and the Extremis in their body had been instantly mobilized.

    ¡°Huh?! What a weird source of power!¡± Deadpool murmured a little while seeing the two Extremis fighters leaping directly at him. Deadpool is a Mutant and he can clearly perceive that these people in front of him are not Mutants, but there is a very powerful force in their body.

    ¡°Why are you guys so eager to die! Oh well, Come!¡± Although he is very curious about the power of the Extremis fighters, Deadpool is not worried. After a loud shout, he immediately pulled out the double des from behind him and threw himself towards the Extremis Fighters.

    Brush ~ Brush!

    Deadpool and the two Extremis fighters crossed each other in the air for an instant, and the two des in Deadpool¡¯s hand swung out, each of which greeted the opponent from the deadly position while Deadpool avoided all the attacks of the Extremis Fighters. In terms of flexibility, Deadpool still surpassed these Extremis fighters.

    Call!

    Holding a pair of des in his hands, Deadpool tumbled and fell towards the gate of the warehouse and stopped before Killian. Before Deadpool had rushed into the signal-shielded area, Jerry had already told him that the object to be protected this time was Iron Man Tony Stark¡¯s girlfriend, Pepper, and these people in front of him were obviously not Pepper.

    So, the person hiding in the warehouse behind Deadpool is obviously Pepper, and Deadpool will not let anyone hurt her. After all, he owes Tony a favor.

 Chapter 505 Suppor

    <h4>CHAPTER 505 SUPPOR</h4>

    Chi Chi Chi Chi!

    Just as Deadpool was blocking the gate of the warehouse, he squeezed the hilt of the double des in his hands, but he suddenly heard a strange sound, it was as if something was burning. Hearing this voice, Deadpool curiously tilted his head and looked at it. In the next moment, Deadpool¡¯s eyes widened instantly.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! So hot! So hot!¡± Deadpool called out loudly while shaking his hands.

    It turned out that the sound of the burning thing just now was not something else, but the sound of Deadpool¡¯s hand burning. Because, he didn¡¯t know when his des had turned into two red-hot iron blocks, which were roasting his hands.

    P¨± chick!

    Throwing the double des in his hands and inserting them on the ground, Deadpool blew air on his injured hands distressingly. Until now, Deadpool was still wondering how his weapon turned like that.

    He obviously had only hacked two little viins to death with his des! Huh? Those two guys! Thinking of this, Deadpool¡¯s eyes quickly nced around. However, the sight that Deadpool saw in the next second made him even more surprised.

    ¡°Damn! What the hell are you!?¡±

    Chi Chi!

    In front of Deadpool¡¯s eyes, the two enemies who should have been in two pieces and more importantly dead were just lying on the ground. Their cutoff limbs are recovering quickly under a red light.

    One of the guys who had his leg cut off by Deadpool had already grown his own thighs. Their recovery speed ispletely unimaginable to Deadpool as this is even faster than his own regeneration. That¡¯s why Deadpool¡¯s eyes widened and he eximed.

    After seeing the red light on the two Extremis fighters, Deadpool almost guessed why his des had turned into red-hot iron. Because, these Extremis fighters are a huge heating pot! If it hadn¡¯t been for Deadpool¡¯s des being made from strong materials, they wouldn¡¯t have only burned just now, but they would have been melted directly.

    ¡°How the hell should I fight this?! That Mirage Knight, what kind of guy is after Tony¡¯s girlfriend!¡± Watching the two guys who should have died, recoverpletely, anding towards him, Deadpool muttered helplessly.

    However, just when Deadpool faced the almost unkible Extremis fighter, a message suddenly came from his headset that was blocked from the signal. After hearing the message, the corners of Deadpool¡¯s mouth, who had been helpless just now, turned up slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! I don¡¯t like dealing with a guy who is more disgusting than me!¡±

    Call!

    After saying this, Deadpool stepped back a bit, and his figure quickly backed away and rushed into the warehouse behind him in an instant.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, it¡¯s time to fight back now!¡± Just outside the warehouse where Deadpool was feeling the difficulty in dealing with these Extremis fighters, Pepper hiding in the warehouse suddenly heard J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice.

    ¡°En? Could it be...¡± Perceiving the change in J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s tone, Pepper¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Ms. Pepper, I¡¯m sorry to shock you. Our support has arrived. Don¡¯t worry, you will be fine with Mr. Stark.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S quickly replied as if he understood what Pepper was thinking. The current J.A.R.V.I.S seems to be different from just now, and his tone is moreforting.

    Hearing what J.A.R.V.I.S said, Pepper, who was frightened by the red light outside, suddenly became calm. Although Tony has experienced a lot of things since bing Iron Man, he didn¡¯t let those things affect Pepper. Pepper is nothing more than an ordinary strong woman, this time¡¯s incident will make Pepper strong.

    ...

    Just when the only Iron Man here was protecting Pepper hiding in the warehouse, a few kilometers away from the Research Institute, almost a hundred Iron Man were rushing toward this side with great speed.

    Tonight, the people of New York were very fortunate to see an amazing scene. Hundreds of Iron Man flew over New York quickly, which was more shocking than any science fiction movie.

    ¡°Sir, the signal shielding range has been scanned, and we are about to enter it. Also, I have contacted Miss Pepper. She is fine for the time being. Deadpool is helping to block Killian.¡± Tony rushed to the front of the Iron Man army while JARVIS¡¯s calm report came in his ear.

    Although the signal was blocked by a special technology in that area, JARVIS could still breakthrough at such a close distance. However, J.A.R.V.I.S has not been able to solve this technical confrontational suppression by the other party.

    If this Iron Man army rushes into the shielded area, JARVIS can¡¯t guarantee that they can still maintain more than 60% of theirbat effectiveness.

    ¡°Is it okay for the time being?! Show me Pepper¡¯s location! Now, turn on the Anti-Electromaic Interference System to the maximum, and let¡¯s kill Killian!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, Tony who was worried about Pepper¡¯s angry order.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS quickly agreed to Tony¡¯s order.

    Swipe!

    Then, hundreds of Iron Mans quickly rushed directly from high in the sky to the warehouse where Pepper is located. As for Killian and others outside the warehouse, they have also been marked. Before entering the signal blocking zonepletely, JARVIS turned on the fire control system to strike the enemies down.

    Da da da!

    In an instant, thousands of bullets fell from a high altitude, and their target was Killian and other Extremis fighters on the ground. Although J.A.R.V.I.S can now use more powerful weapons, Pepper is in the warehouse next to the Extremis Fighters, and powerful weapons may also affect her.

    Facing the attack from a high altitude, Killian¡¯s eyes shed with a red light, and he quickly raised his hand to block the attacks. Then, a pair of huge monster palms appeared under the surveince of J.A.R.V.I.S. The Extremis fighters standing next to Killian also raised their hands in the same way, and a pair of huge palms blocked their bodies.

    Dang Dang Dang!

    The firepower that was enough to prate the huge palms of Killian and the other Extremis fighters and hit the concrete ground after going through their monster palm only made a slight sound. Most of the bullets were blocked.

    Although a small part of the bullets injured these palms, but in a burst of red light, the injured palm quickly recovered.

    ¡°Damn! What are those?! Dinosaur palms?!¡± Through JARVIS¡¯s scan, Lin Rui, who was still in the Iron Man Armor, also saw the huge monster palms that Killian and the others had transformed from their hands.

    Even the well-informed Lin Rui can¡¯t help but scream out with a surprised look on his face. Based on the plot that Lin Rui knows, the Extremis Serum has no such effect at all. Obviously, this is also a huge change in the plot.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    ¡°The report shows that the system is strongly disturbed, the flight power system is suppressed by 80%, and theser weapon system is in chaos.¡± Just when Lin Rui was surprised by the huge monster palms below, JARVIS¡¯s voice came from the Armor while the rm sounded.

    Huhu!

    Then, the flight trajectory of hundreds of Iron Mans that had rushed towards Killian below had changed. Each Iron Man rushed to the ground crookedly like they were drunk.

 Chapter 506 Oppose

    <h4>CHAPTER 506 OPPOSE</h4>

    Huhu!

    At this moment, the Iron Man army who looked like a drunk person staggered towards the ground. With JARVIS¡¯s initial preparations, although only 20% of the power system was left, it was still enough for the Iron Man Army to the ground.

    Hundreds of Iron Mans fell safely to the ground. Even if they can¡¯t fly, so many Iron Man can pile Killian to death.

    ¡°JARVIS, disarm! Spiderman and I can y a stronger role in this situation than Iron Man.¡± Lin Rui quickly said to JARVIS in the constant fall.

    ¡°Okay, Mirage Knight. We are about a hundred meters above the ground, and now we are disarming.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, JARVIS gave out quick feedback.

    Kaka!

    In the next moment, the Iron Man armed with Lin Rui had disintegrated in mid-air, and the actively separated steelponents quickly flew towards the ground. However, a ck figure was left in the air, Lin Rui wearing a Phantom Suit. As for Peter, he needs to let JARVIS take him to the ground to get out, after all, spiders can¡¯t fly.

    Shoo!

    Floating steadily in the air, the Iron Man beside Lin Rui all swayed towards the bottom. ncing at where Killian and the others were, Lin Rui¡¯s feet turned into a ck shadow and he disappeared into the air.

    And when Lin Rui had disarmed himself from the Iron Man Armor, Tony had already rushed in front of Killian and the others. Because JARVIS concentrated most of its power to maintain the performance of Tony¡¯s Armor, Tony¡¯s currently armed Iron Man can still maintain about 80% of itsbat effectiveness.

    However, with the other Iron Man, who had been suppressed by Killian and his powerful Extremis fighters, he really didn¡¯t know how much advantage he could have.

    Boom!

    Boom Boom Boom!

    Falling heavily to the ground from mid-air, Tony raised his head and stared at Killian and the Extremis fighters not far in front of him. After Tony fell, the Iron Man Army also fell behind him, forming an Iron Man team behind Tony.

    ¡°Aldrich Killian, I must admit that I had underestimated you. The technology you asked me to cooperate with more than ten years ago was still worthwhile.¡± Staring at Killian¡¯s figure in front of him and watching his monster palm quickly shrinking and recovering into the palm of a normal person, Tony spoke while blinking his eyes.

    ¡°Haha! Oh the Irony, the arrogant Tony Stark finally admitted that he underestimated someone! It¡¯s a great honor! It¡¯s a pity that I am not who I was more than ten years ago. With my current strength, I am able to destroy your Stark Industries now!¡± Killianughed when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    Although the n to seize Pepper to ckmail Tony was not achieved this time, Tony was still attracted here. Therefore, Killian¡¯s mission is stillplete. Because Killian had alreadyid a trap in this area and he was waiting for Tony and his Iron Man army to fall in the trap.

    The strength of thework technology team that Killian can use topete with JARVIS is doing far more than just shielding this area¡¯s signal. The core system of JARVIS was almost breached in Tony¡¯s beach house before. And this time, Killian was prepared and he waited for Tony to bring his Iron Man army here.

    ¡°Only you and these nondescript reformers?¡± Hearing Killian¡¯s arrogant words, Tony pointed at Killian and the Extremis Fighters behind him and spoke indifferently.

    When Killian sent the Extremis fighters to attack Tony before, Tony got three arms left by the Extremis fighters. Although there was no Extremis left when the three arms were retrieved, Tony still found something.

    To put it simply, Extremis is high-energy lifeform energy that can transform ordinary people into superhuman beings by injecting them into the human body. Once the energy of Extremis is exhausted, then the Extremis Fighters will instantly be weak like a chicken.

    ording to Tony¡¯s spection, the Extremis energy in these Extremis fighters is roughly the same as the energy stored in a miniature Arc Reactor. Therefore, even if it would be hard work, Tony¡¯s Iron Man army will consume these reformed soldiers.

    Of course, the premise is that the core system of the Iron Man army will no longer be subjected torge-scale suppression, and then Iron Man Army will be an iron knot that can not be beaten.

    ¡°Nondescript?! You are saying that I am a nondescript reformer?!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s description of himself as a nondescript reformer seemed to have hit Killian¡¯s weak points as he suddenly cried out like a crazy person.

    Because of the effect of Extremis transforming the human body, in order to make themselves stronger, Killian and these Extremis fighters must constantly make their bodies part of various powerful monsters. Therefore, Tony is right to say that Killian and the others are nondescript transformers as there¡¯s nothing interesting there because Extremis has turned them into monsters.

    ¡°Then, I will let you see what I, a nondescript reformer, can do?!¡± The angry Killian roared, and he rushed towards Tony the next moment.

    Hum!

    As Killian rushed towards Tony, a strong electromaic signal came from all corners of the area. In an instant, the signal shield that had been broken by arge number of Iron Man rushing in was once again established.

    Moreover, this time the other party again began to invade the core system of JARVIS. Killian wasn¡¯t stupid, he wouldn¡¯t fight Tony if the Iron Man Army was intact.

    Humm!

    ¡°The system has been invaded, and the performance of the Iron Man Armor is declining, 76%, 73%...¡± After the sudden electromaic signal strikes, JARVIS immediately issued an rm.

    ¡°Electromaic signal strikes? I want to see what is going on here! JARVIS, enable Stark 1, 2, and 3 satellites!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, Tony didn¡¯t have many worries in his eyes and he quickly ordered.

    ¡°Yes, sir, Stark 1, 2, and 3 satellites are being activated.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s order, JARVISpleted the order as soon as possible.

    As the world¡¯s leading industrial group, Stark and SHIELD has established a Space Satellite system together.

    After the other party invaded the core system of JARVISst time, Tony was prepared to keep the three satellites belonging to Stark in preparation, and now, it is time to use them.

    Isn¡¯t the other party¡¯swork technology strong enough to invade JARVIS? Then Tony directly took out three professional satellites to fight them! Let¡¯s see who is stronger?!

    Probably, only someone like Tony can use such countermeasures in the world. Other people don¡¯t have satellites in the sky.

 Chapter 507 Counter Attack

    <h4>Chapter 507 Counter Attack</h4>

    Call!

    When JARVISunched the Stark 1, 2, and 3 satellites, Killian, who was close at hand, rushed towards Tony in an instant. Then, a fist with a red light sted towards Tony¡¯s face. With the extreme temperature of Extremis, Killian¡¯s punch was enough to melt Tony¡¯s helmet directly.

    Bang!

    Facing Killian¡¯s attack, Tony quickly raised his hands. In the next moment, that fiery fist sted on the alloy armor and the extremely high temperature instantly burned the alloy armor but the alloy armor did not melt quickly.

    Call!

    Tony, who had received Killian¡¯s punch, nailed his footsteps to the ground without retreating back and he stared at Killian in front of him through the helmet. Having seen the extreme heat that can melt the Iron Man Armor in his previous battler, how could Tony be unprepared?

    The current generation of Iron Man Armor that he wore this time had been added with some ceramic anti-heat materials.

    Buzzing!

    P¨±!

    Tony, who resisted Killian¡¯s punch and the high-temperature scorching,unched a counterattack in the next moment, and the chest cannon on the chest of the Iron Man Armor was slightly charged before sting out.

    JARVIS¡¯s system is indeed affected, and the support of the three satellites in the sky has not yet arrived, but Tony still has a system that he controls. As long as these weapon systems have not beenpletelypromised by the opponent, then Tony can mobilize these weapons by himself.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi!

    The powerful chest cannon was enough to st Killian¡¯s chest through even when the system was disturbed, and a bowl-sized cavity appeared in Killian¡¯s chest. However, Killian grinned with a big hole in his chest, not caring about the injury that would be fatal to the ordinary people in his chest. Then, Killian raised his fist against Tony but he suddenly opened his fist. In front of Tony¡¯s surprised eyes, the palm of his hand instantly grew bigger, and five bone ws pierced from the position of the fingers.

    Brush!

    The erged palm pushed away Tony¡¯s already heated robotic arm and shed toward his helmet, and the sharp bone ws pierced straight into Tony¡¯s eyes.

    Facing Killian¡¯s sudden change of attack, Tony didn¡¯t react for a moment. However, JARVIS reacted immediately. The moment in which the five bone ws came over, the Iron Man¡¯s feet burst into mes, and the huge thrust took Tony quickly out of Killian¡¯s attack range.

    It is useful for JARVIS to concentrate most of its power on Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid this attack at all.

    Rub!

    At thest moment, Killian¡¯s bone w attack made five deep scratches on Tony¡¯s helmet. The high-strength alloy used on the Iron Man Armor was almost cut away, showing the sharpness of the bone spurs.

    I don¡¯t know what the monster-like structures that Killian mutated through Extremis are based on. These powerful lifeform structures cannot appear out of thin air.

    Kakaka!

    After Tony retreated to avoid his attack, Killian stood still and turned his mutated palm to watch Tony¡¯s retreat. And the hole in his chest that was sted by Iron Man¡¯s chest cannon is now undergoing a rapid Recovery under the effect of Extremis.

    In a few seconds, the wound that was enough to make ordinary people die instantly has been recovered. Except that the expensive suit was burned with a round hole, Killian had no loss.

    ¡°Damn! JARVIS, why does the system suppression still exist!¡± Killian repulsed from the front, which made Tony a little angry, so he yelled at JARVIS.

    ¡°Three, two, one. Sir, we have sessfully connected with Stark 1, 2, and 3 satellites, and thework counterattack has begun!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS counted down for three seconds and then replied in a serious tone.

    Hum!

    At the next moment, an invisible data stream rushed down from the sky, directly covering this area belonging to Stark Industries. With three satellites as a backing, JARVIS finally counterattacked the enemy.

    However, even if JARVIS has the support of three satellites at this time, it will take a while for him to find the opponent¡¯s base camp and fight back. However, if he simply resists the enemy¡¯s hacking inside his system then that would be enough.

    ¡°System in Recovery, 80%¡­85%¡­95%¡­100%.¡± ??Finally, with the support of three satellites, JARVIS soon drove out Killian¡¯s hacking from his system. Now, Tony¡¯s Iron Man can show 100% of itsbat effectiveness.

    Buzzing!

    With the full recovery of the JARVIS system¡¯s functions, Tony¡¯s eyes revealed a lot of translucent light curtains that had been extinguished. The light blue transparent screen illuminates in front of Tony¡¯s eyes, and then it was the time for the real Iron Man to appear.

    Brush! Brush!

    Without saying anything, Tony waved his hand and a few micro missiles were sted towards Killian. What about the super recovery? What about the super high temperature enough to melt Iron Man Armor? What about the deformable lifeform structure? With the Iron Man army capable of exerting all their power, Killian wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything!

    Rumble!

    Facing the Iron Man, who had fully recovered itsbat effectiveness, Killian was directly hit by those missiles. However, before the missile hit Killian, something seemed to have blocked them.

    Just when Tony started to counterattack because of the Recovery of the JARVIS system, the other Iron Man on the battlefield also quickly recovered their own strength and began to attack Killian¡¯s Extremis fighters from all directions.

    Once the Iron Mans were fully able to exert their power, their mobility alone would be enough to abuse these flightless Extremis fighters.

    Indeed, if facing them on the ground in close quarters, the Iron Man Armor will be dismantled by the Extremis Fighters, but how could JARVIS choose to fight the Extremis Fighters in close quarters, it only needs to control the Iron Man to attack them from a distance.

    Rumble!

    For a time, this battlefield has been turned side by side by the fast-flying Iron Man army with various weapons. And, even with the firepower of the Iron Man army pouring, JARVIS could still scan the extreme energy response of the Extremis fighters.

    ¡°JARVIS, take Pepper to leave first, I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Tony, who had already flown in the air and he looked at the results of JARVIS¡¯S scan, and had a bad feeling in his heart, so he was going to let JARVIS take Pepper to leave here.

    Buzzing!

    However, Tony didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before a wave of unstable energy suddenly spread out of the dust that was smashed into ruins by the Iron Man army.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Rumble!

    JARVIS only had time to increase the jet propulsion power before a violent explosion urred from the ruins below, and a powerful shock wave instantly destroyed an area tens of meters in radius.

    ¡­

 Chapter 508 Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 508 Disappearance</h4>

    Rumble!

    The shock wave of the explosion swept through several nearby buildings, including the warehouse where Pepper and Deadpool had been hiding. However, JARVIS had already dispatched several Iron Mans to protect Pepper from the center of this battlefield.

    As for Deadpool, he has been hiding from the side and preparing to attack Killian and those Extremis fighters. However, what was waiting for him was this sudden explosion.

    ¡°Damn! f~~k! f~~k!!!¡± Deadpool, whose part of uniform had already been burned by the mes, cursed, and quickly jumped out of the area swept by the explosion.

    Rumble!

    Under the shock wave of the explosion and the raging mes, the entire warehouse was rapidly copsing, and the speed of Deadpool¡¯s escape could not keep up with the speed of the copse of the warehouse. If this continues, Deadpool will be buried alive.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight! Where are you? I¡¯m going to be burned here! Aren¡¯t youing here to save me?!¡± Not wanting to experience the shame of being buried alive, Deadpool shouted loudly with his hands on the headset.

    Since the three satellites and JARVIS were connected, the signal blockage in this area has been broken, so Deadpool can contact Jerry of the League of Defender at this time, and naturally, he had known that Mirage Knight and Spiderman had arrived on the battlefield.

    ¡°Haha! Deadpool, I¡¯m here to save you!¡± Just after Deadpool finished shouting, a voice answered him.

    Brush!

    Hearing this sound, Deadpool raised his head and looked in one direction. Then, he saw Spiderman swinging in his direction quickly in the copsed warehouse. With Stark¡¯s technology, it is very simple for him to study some fireproof spider silks, so that Spiderman can adapt to moreplex battlefields.

    After seeing Peter, Deadpool shut up. If one were to guess who Deadpool likes to see in the League of Defender, then it would be Spiderman. It¡¯s not that Peter is bad towards Deadpool, it¡¯s just that Wade likes to insult and talk during his fight and in normal circumstances but Spiderman Peter is even beyond him.

    Therefore, when being with Spiderman, Deadpool tried to put away his special ability. Moreover, Spiderman has more fans than Deadpool, which is a point that Wade is very concerned about. After all, it¡¯s normal for someone to want more fans.

    Call!

    In the copsing warehouse, Spiderman rushed towards Deadpool. Seeing Deadpool¡¯s embarrassing look at this time, Peter resisted the urge tough out loud.

    Because Deadpool¡¯s hero suit has always been made by himself, it cannot bepared with Peter¡¯s Spiderman suit and Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit. Therefore, under the fire, Deadpool¡¯s nude body was almost in front of Peter at this time.

    There are many heroes in Marvel World who are of civilian origin, among them, Spiderman Peter Parker is the most famous. However, Peter now has a very good rtionship with Iron Man Tony¡¤Stark.

    So even if he is a civilian, he can get good resources. But Deadpool is different. Although he joined the League of Defender, no one has sponsored this unreliable guy yet. Speaking of which, Deadpool is probably the worst in the League of Defender.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, this warehouse will soon copse,¡± Peter spoke quickly while reaching out to Deadpool.

    ¡°Huh.¡± Responded softly, Deadpool had already grabbed Peter¡¯s outstretched hand.

    P¨±!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Huhu!

    After Deadpool caught his hand, Peter found a good angle and shot the spider silk, and soon he took Deadpool to constantly shuttle through the copsed warehouse.

    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Mirage Knight? Didn¡¯t hee with you? Why didn¡¯t he show up in the fight outside just now? If he had shown up then those guys outside won¡¯t be fighting for so long.¡± Deadpool asked curiously.

    With Mirage Knight¡¯s strength, even if those guys are strong and have that super recovery ability, they should not be Mirage Knight¡¯s opponent. Moreover, Mirage Knight¡¯s strength does not rely on various technological equipment, so this kind ofworkmunication suppression is useless for Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Mirage Knight? He seemed to have found something and he asked me toe here first. I don¡¯t know where he was going.¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Peter quickly replied.

    ¡°What the hell did he find that was more important than this?¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s exnation, Deadpool still had some doubts. However, Peter could not answer this question.

    Brush!

    Rumble!

    Finally, with Peter¡¯s help, the two of them finally rushed out of this huge warehouse and escaped the fate of being buried alive, although neither of them was worried about being buried alive. After Spiderman and Deadpool fled the warehouse, the aftermath of the explosion in the center of the battlefield on the other side gradually dissipated.

    Iron Man, who had retreated a little distance temporarily because of the explosion, flew back again. Except for the two Iron Man Armor that did not retreat in time and got damaged, Tony suffered almost no loss.

    ¡°The power of the explosion is indeed great. Such a person is too dangerous!¡± Standing on the edge of the battlefield, Peter stared at the explosion site and whispered solemnly.

    With this degree of explosion, the temperature in the center is as high as 3,000 Degrees Celsius, even if the defense of the Spiderman suit is strong enough, it wouldn¡¯t be able to stop that much heat.

    Therefore, if Peter is approached by these Extremis fighters who can self-destruct, he will be instantly killed. Of course, with Peter¡¯s responsiveness, he would avoid it when he perceives the Self-destruct of the Extremis Fighter.

    ¡°There are still a lot of lunatics in this world.¡± Deadpool, who already knows what¡¯s going on with those people, nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then, are we going to help? I don¡¯t know if Mr. Stark can defeat those people alone.¡± Looking at Deadpool, Peter continued.

    ¡°Help?! You go ahead, I won¡¯t go, even if something happens, I can¡¯t stand people looking at my half-nude body!¡± Hearing Spiderman¡¯s words, Deadpool shook his head and refused.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± After making sure that Deadpool didn¡¯t want to help, Peter rushed towards the battlefield.

    Brush!

    Watching the leaving figure of Spiderman, Deadpool¡¯s eyes shed. Finally, Deadpool turned around to leave. Today, Deadpool had done what he was supposed to do, and Tony¡¯s girlfriend was unscathed. However, just as Deadpool was about to leave, Jerry¡¯s voice suddenly came from his headset.

    ¡°Deadpool, Mirage Knight seems to be in trouble, I need your help!¡± This is what Jerry said, and it was this sentence that stopped Deadpool¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°Mirage Knight is in trouble? Where is he?¡± Deadpool stopped and looked a lot more serious, and then asked seriously.

    ¡°I only know where hest disappeared. There is no signal from him. I hope you can find him.¡± Jerry¡¯s worried voice came from the headset.

    ¡°Okay, tell me where, I¡¯ll go over and see.¡± Hearing Jerry¡¯s worry, Deadpool said calmly.

    ¡°Well, go to the right¡­¡±

    Call!

    In the next moment, Deadpool rushed towards the ce where Mirage Knight had disappeared under Jerry¡¯s real-time prompt.

 Chapter 509 Strange

    <h4>Chapter 509 Strange</h4>

    A few minutes ago, aftering out of the Iron Man Armor, Lin Rui was originally going to go straight towards Killian. However, on the way, Lin Rui suddenly noticed a very special fluctuation in the area.

    Therefore, after weighing the number of the Iron Man army in Tony¡¯s hand and Killian¡¯s Extremis fighters, Lin Rui was ready to go and see the ce that made him aware of the special fluctuations.

    At Lin Rui¡¯s current speed, he quickly left the industrial park belonging to Stark Industries following the fluctuation. As Lin Rui got closer and closer to the ce where the wave came out, he was convinced that this wave was a Spatial Wave, and it came from the Infinity Stone.

    This discovery made Lin Rui very excited. The Space Infinity Stone, the Magic Cube, was lost in thest battle with Hydra. Now Lin Rui has again perceived the Magic Cube¡¯s fluctuations, which shows that the Magic Cube is probably nearby.

    Da Da~

    ¡°For me to find the energy fluctuations of Magic Cube in New York. Could it be that the Magic Cube was teleported here after Red Skull used it to open the space transmission channel?¡± Lin Rui muttered while slowly searching the area.

    Because Lin Rui had told Tony and Professor Charles about the Magic Cube being a very powerful Infinity Stone in the universe, they were also actively looking for the Magic Cube during this period.

    But so far, they have achieved nothing. Lin Rui couldn¡¯t have imagined that he would find the energy fluctuation of the Magic Cube here, and he couldn¡¯t decide if that is a coincidence or not.

    By this time, Lin Rui had almost forgotten about Killian and his Extremis Fighters. Compared with Infinity Stone, Killian and his Extremis Fighters are really insignificant. ording to the settings in the Marvel movie world, the energy contained in the Infinity Stone at every moment is unlimited.

    Obtaining an Infinity Stone is enough for someone to dominate the universe. Of course, that person also needs the strength to withstand the energy of the Infinity Stone.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s guess, if an Infinity Stone is exchanged in the system, it can be exchanged for at least One Million Reward Points, which is already the top item value.

    Moreover, Lin Rui found out before that he seems to have everything in the System Shop, but it does not have Infinity Stones. Therefore, if Lin Rui gets the Infinity Stone and exchanges it with the system, the reward points he gets may exceed his imagination.

    However, the Infinity Stone itself can enhance the strength of the owner, and Lin Rui is also entangled in whether to exchange the Infinity Stone to the system or to wield it himself. After all, One Million Reward Points is enough to upgrade Lin Rui to the strongest he can imagine.

    Of course, these are all based on the fact that Lin Rui can get the Infinity Stone, and Tony and others had also agreed with Lin Rui to let him deal with this gem. After all, they are now in an alliance, although this alliance does not yet have an official name.

    ¡°Hmm! It¡¯s really time to give our alliance an official name.¡± As Lin Rui thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts wander around.

    Buzzing!

    Just when Lin Rui¡¯s thoughts were going everywhere, he sensed a wave of the Spatial fluctuation in front of him. This wave of Spatial Fluctuations was a bit aggressive but waspletely blocked by Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit.

    ¡°En? Right ahead!¡± Feeling this familiar Spatial fluctuation, Lin Rui¡¯s footsteps suddenly speeded up as he moved forward. Because Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what was going on right now, he didn¡¯t dare to rush over too hastily.

    Call!

    After going around a low house, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t see clearly what was there, and a huge ck figure had already rushed towards him in an instant. Fortunately, Lin Rui had already prepared. He lifted his right hand forward like lightning and an Azura¡¯s sword energy had already been shed out.

    P¨± Chick!

    Azura¡¯s Sword Energy cut directly from the ck Shadow that rushed forward, and the ck Shadow that had been divided into two halves still hit Lin Rui under the action of inertia. However, Lin Rui had already avoided him. While avoiding, Lin Rui also saw what this Dark Shadow was, and then his brows tightly folded together.

    P¨± P¨±!

    When Lin Rui appeared in the other direction, the ck Figure that was divided into two halves fell to the ce where he originally appeared. However, even though it had been divided into two halves by the Sword Energy, the ck Shadow continued to twist on the ground, it was as if it would not be able to end its life even if it was divided up.

    ¡°What the hell is this thing?!¡± Lin Rui muttered with a surprised look on his face as he looked at the two ck twisted limbs on the ground.

    Plop Plop!

    At this moment, in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, the thing that was split in half by his sword was still twisting violently. From the appearance, this lifeform looks like an erged version of a baby fish.

    The shape of this lifeform is simr to that of a baby fish, and it also has palms that are very simr to humans, but it is covered with hard scales. It is quite different from the baby fish, it is at least three meters in length. If this guy is a baby fish, at least it is the kind that has lived for more than five hundred years.

    However, Lin Rui, who has seen a lot of miraculous things, would not think that this is a five-hundred-year-old baby fish smuggled from somewhere.

    PlopPlop~~

    Finally, after struggling on the ground for about a minute, this baby fish-like monster finally stopped moving, and it seemed to bepletely dead. However, Lin Rui did not rx because of this.

    Because this monster appeared very strange. The Marvel World is very magical and there are all kinds of weird things in it, but this monster is still a little bit beyond Lin Rui¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Does it have something to do with the Magic Cube?¡± After scanning the dead monster several times, Lin Rui finally spoke to himself.

    Then, Lin Rui discovered that the previously obvious Spatial Fluctuations had disappeared. However, since the previous wave of Fluctuations spread from here, then the clue to the Magic Cube must be here. While thinking, Lin Rui closed his eyes and used the Insight Technique to find any detail in this space.

    Brush!

    ¡°Over there!¡± A few secondster, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly opened and he looked in the direction the monster had rushed over. In the next second, Lin Rui disappeared from the ce he was standing at.

    Buzzing~

    When Lin Rui appeared again, he was already standing in front of a Space Portal that was constantly twisting. This Space Portal looks very unstable, it was as if it was identally made by the Magic Cube. The silver space rules cut the surrounding stable space, and the Space Portal is blurred, and it is not known where it leads.

    ¡°There is actually a Space Portal here. I don¡¯t know where this Space Portal leads? Could it be that the Monster came from the Space Portal?¡± Lin Rui began to think about this Space Portal.

 Chapter 510 Space

    <h4>Chapter 510 Space</h4>

    Buzzing~

    Just when Lin Rui stood in front of this unstable Space Portal and observed it, thinking about whether to venture in or not, the Space Portal sent out some strong Spatial Fluctuations from time to time. It seems that this space gate will not continue to exist for too long.

    ¡°Ahhh, if I don¡¯t take any risks then how would I find the Magic Cube!¡± After staring at the Space Portal for some time, Lin Rui finally made a decision.

    ¡°Jerry, are you there? I found a Space Portal here. I¡¯m going to go in and take a look. Hey, are you there?¡± Lin Rui, who has decided to enter the Space Portal prepared to speak to Jerry, but the headset seems to be broken, and Jerry at the League of Defender base did not respond.

    ¡°Is it broken? There is no time to go back and tell them!¡± Taking off the headset and looking at it twice, Lin Rui finally threw it aside.

    ¡°My luck should not be so bad!¡±

    Brush!

    After a low shout, Lin Rui turned into a ck shadow and rushed into the continuously twisting Space Portal. After Lin Rui rushed in, the already very unstable Space Portal became more distorted, and it seemed that it would disappear at any time.

    Da Da~

    Less than a minute after Lin Rui rushed into this Space Portal, a sound of footsteps slowly approached here. Then, Wade, wearing a tattered Deadpool suit, appeared here and saw the twisted Space Portal.

    Under Jerry¡¯s guidance, Deadpool finally found it. However, as Lin Rui encountered it before, when Deadpool entered this area affected by Spatial Fluctuations, his headset also disconnected from Jerry.

    Phoo~

    ¡°It seems that Mirage Knight disappeared here. Depending on the situation, he should have entered this Space Portal.¡± Deadpool found the headset that was thrown on the ground by Lin Rui and he muttered to himself.

    After discovering this situation, Deadpool quickly turned around and left the area affected by the Spatial Fluctuations. After telling Jerry about the situation, Deadpool returned here again. The corpse monster outside was also seen by Deadpool.

    Jerry analyzed the situation through Deadpool¡¯s narration and found that the Space opposite the Space Portal is likely to be a very dangerous area. His suggestion is to wait until Tony defeats Killian and then they all can work together to find out what happened to Mirage Knight.

    However, this Space Portal was about to disappear, and Deadpool felt that there was no time to wait for Tony to defeat Killian. Therefore, he must go inside the Space Portal and go forward to find Mirage Knight.

    Moreover, Deadpool had already told Jerry about the situation here so even if neither he nor Mirage Knight returned before the Space Portal disappeared, then Jerry could go to other people for help.

    ¡°Fuck! It was so cool to be a bastard! Why did I decide to be a hero?!¡± Deadpool muttered helplessly as he stared at the Space Portal in front of him.

    Call!

    Then, Deadpool closed his eyes and rushed straight to the Space Portal that had shrunk somewhat.

    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±

    Brush!

    With a scream, Deadpool¡¯s figure also disappeared inside the Space Portal.

    Boom~~Boom!

    Not long after Deadpool entered this Space Portal, the Space Portal seemed to have reached its limit, and it burst open after releasing a strong Space Fluctuation. The Violent Spatial Fluctuation directly shattered all the houses and concrete floors in this area, and even the corpse of the monster not far away was shattered to pieces.

    Huhu~

    A few minutester, the area that was swept by the Spatial Fluctuations once again recovered and calmed down. The Space¡¯s self-recovery ability smoothed everything out. Only the gravel and dust can prove that something had happened here.

    ...

    Call!

    Lin Rui, who had rushed into the Space Portal, rolled forward and rolled out of the Space Portal in an awkward pose. This trip through the Space Portal made him feel very ufortable.

    However,pared to thest time he teleported with Red Skull, Lin Rui who was prepared this time at least maintained most of his strength when he came out.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to experience such a thing anymore! Space Storm is not a joke!¡± Lin Rui, who was lying on the ground, did not get up and he muttered whileying on the ground.

    Had it not been for Lin Rui upgrading the Phantom Suit again after getting arge number of Reward Pointsst time, it would not be so easy for him to transfer this time.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Detecting changes in the external environment, the Phantom Suit has automatically adjusted to a module suitable for the host¡¯s survival.¡± As Lin Rui was resting on the ground, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind. It is the sound of Phantom Suit, which is adjusting its internal environment.

    ¡°En? Changes in the External Environment?¡± Lin Rui was a little puzzled when he heard the voice of the Phantom Suit. In the past, the Phantom Suit would also adjust its internal environment as the external environment changes, but this is the first time that it reminded Lin Rui.

    Call!

    Then Lin Rui stood up from the ground. However, when Lin Rui saw the sight in front of him, his mouth opened unconsciously.

    ¡°Here is!... Where?...¡± Lin Rui shouted out with a shocked look in his eyes as he looked at the endless forest and the pale red sky.

    At this time, Lin Rui is on a small hill. This small hill is one of the many hills present in the area. In front of Lin Rui is an endless forest. Behind him is also a visible grasnd.

    The forest is separated by the stretch of mountains where he is. If this were the case, Lin Rui would not be surprised, but the sky here was pale red, not the red of the setting sun, but more like pink, and the pink covered the entire sky.

    Lin Rui, who has lived on the Earth for so many years, hasn¡¯t heard of this kind of weather and he had never seen or heard of the forest in front of him.

    ¡°Is there such a beautiful ce on the Earth? But, where is the Sun? Even if the Space Portal teleported me to the other side of the Earth, where is the Sun?¡± Lin Rui, who hade back to himself, found another problem. He looked around in the pink sky but he couldn¡¯t find the Sun, and there wasn¡¯t even a cloud in the sky.

    On the other side of the Space Portal in New York, the current time is close to being night. And here is the daytime, so he should be on the other side of the earth. However, Lin Rui did not think so.

    Call!

    Lin Rui, who has already be very interested in this ce, has already taken out a locator from the Phantom Suit¡¯s Pocket Space. However, this locator, which can urately locate the user¡¯s position within five meters of the earth, cannot locate his current position.

    If the locator is not broken then it means that Lin Rui is no longer on the earth at this time.

    ¡°I did not really teleport to an Alien...¡± Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Rui has already put on the sses with multiple detection functions that he just exchanged from the System Shop.

    After putting on the sses, Lin Rui saw a light blue light shing in front of his eyes, that is, the sses were scanning the environment here for analysis.

    D¨© D¨©~

    Two secondster, the sses have analyzed the situation here, and the results are also directly projected on Lin Rui¡¯s sses lenses.

    ¡°Damn! This is really not the Earth!¡± Lin Rui called out directly after seeing the results of the analysis before him.

    Lin Rui just wanted to find the Magic Cube through this Space Portal. This time, the Portal had gotten him out of the Earth. If the Space Portal can only teleport in one direction then what should he do if he can¡¯t go back to the Earth? Thinking about this, Lin Rui quickly turned and looked at the Space Portal.

 Chapter 511 Nerve

    <h4>Chapter 511 Nerve</h4>

    Buzzing~

    Just when Lin Rui turned and looked at the Space Portal, the Space Portal suddenly twisted violently again, simr to what happened when Lin Rui teleported over not long ago.

    ¡°This...is it going to disappear!...¡± Seeing such changes in Space Gate, Lin Rui suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.

    Call!

    However, just as Lin Rui was worried that this Space Portal would disappear, and when he was considering whether to rush in before it could disappear, a red figure suddenly rolled out of it and went straight towards Lin Rui¡¯s feet.

    Lin Rui was very vignt when he saw someoneing out of the Space Portal. However, when he saw clearly who the figure rolling towards his feet was, he became speechless. Because the person who rolled out of the Space Portal is Deadpool Wade Wilson who had followed Lin Rui.

    After Deadpool came out of the Space Portal, he justid on the ground without moving, it was as if he was dead. However, with Deadpool¡¯s abnormal Mutant Powers, the injury he received from Space Teleportation should not take him long to recover.

    Therefore, Lin Rui directly stretched out his foot and kicked Deadpool. However, Deadpool still showed no response.

    ¡°Damn it! How did I forget about this!¡± After Lin Rui kicked Deadpool and found that he was still not moving, he finally remembered something.

    Call!

    Then, Lin Rui quickly took off his mask and put it on Deadpool. This is no longer the earth, and the living environment is far from that of the earth. Although there is also an atmosphere and simr gravity, and many other simr expects, theposition of the air here is different.

    In such an environment, even if Deadpool¡¯s Recovery power is strong, there is no way for him to recover, unless he can be as strong as he was in theics. Therefore, Lin Rui gave his mask to Deadpool. Anyway, his Phantom Suit has its own adjustment function.

    Huhu!

    ¡°Ahhh! It hurts! I¡¯m dying! I¡¯m dying!¡± After putting the mask on Deadpool, Deadpool, who could not breathe, took a couple of mouthfuls of breath, and then suddenly shouted.

    Brush!

    After the scream, Deadpool woke up and then jumped from the ground. Then, he saw Mirage Knight standing in front of him and spoke casually.

    ¡°Hello! Mirage Knight!¡±

    Lin Rui: ¡°Hello, Wade...¡±

    Buzzing!

    Bang!

    After Lin Rui and Deadpool finished their greeting, a strong Spatial Fluctuation suddenly erupted from the Space Portal behind them. The violent Spatial Fluctuations drove Lin Rui and Deadpool directly into the air, and there were countless blood holes on Deadpool¡¯s body that didn¡¯t have any protection.

    Then, the Space Portal leading to Earth New Yorkpletely exploded in front of Lin Rui and Deadpool who had just flown out.

    Deadpool, Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    A few minutester, Deadpool, wearing the Low-Level hero suit redeemed by Lin Rui from the System Shop, sat cross-legged in another ce on the top of the hill, where the original Space Portal was blown up.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that that Space Portal that exploded just now had teleported us to another? We are no longer on Earth?¡± Deadpool asked curiously as Lin Rui circled the ruins of the Space Portal not far away.

    Call!

    ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t you believe it? We are no longer on Earth!¡± Lin Rui replied helplessly as he returned to Deadpool¡¯s side sullenly.

    After Lin Rui¡¯s inspection, the Space Portal haspletely disappeared, and there is no possibility of recovery. With that said, he and Deadpool are trapped on a that they had no idea as to how far it is.

    ¡°We are on another! Mirage Knight, don¡¯t you feel excited?!¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s helpless look, Deadpool asked excitedly. For Deadpool, this experience is unique. This time, he can finally raise his head in front of Spiderman, he is a person who has been on an Alien!

    No matter how many fans there are for that little kid, Spiderman still won¡¯t be able to go to an Alien.!

    ¡°Wade, do you know our current situation?¡± Lin Rui asked helplessly when he saw Deadpool¡¯s expression (although there was no way to know if there was any expression on his disfigured face).

    ¡°Our situation? We are on an Alien! This is so cool!¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Deadpool replied without showing any worry. It seems to him thating to an Alien is just as simple as traveling to a ce where no one else has been.

    ¡°Well, I have obviously lost you! Without that Space Portal, we won¡¯t be able to go back to the Earth. We may have to stay on this forever. We don¡¯t know if there are any dangerous Lifeforms on this, you have seen that Monster outside the New York Space Portal before.

    ording to the situation I had just detected, that Monsters on this should be just a Worm-type lifeform, the lowest on the food chain. You can imagine what will happen to us if we meet the Predators on this?¡± Seeing that Deadpool was still confused, Lin Rui had to exin the situation to him.

    Speaking of surviving on an Alien, especially a simr to the earth environment, it is not a problem to increase the defense power of the Phantom Suit with therge number of Reward points that Lin Rui has now saved. However, this strange obviously has its local lifeforms.

    If they encounter those powerful lifeforms, Lin Rui can¡¯t guarantee that he will survive.

    ¡°Oh! Yes! Mirage Knight, do you have a way for us to get back to Earth?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Deadpool seemed to understand the current situation, he then raised his head and asked calmly. No one knew if Deadpool is really stupid or if he was acting as he still thinks that Lin Rui can bring him back to Earth under such circumstances.

    ¡°What can I do? I can¡¯t just create a Space Gate. I am not Dore.!...¡± Lin Rui said angrily when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words.

    However, Lin Rui stopped talking in the middle of the story, and his thoughts went around in the System Shop for an instant. However, what disappointed Lin Rui is that there is indeed some Space Gate Creating Tools in the System Shop, but the Reward Points he needs to redeem them are not something Lin Rui can afford now.

    Moreover, in addition to any Space Portals tools, Lin Rui also looked for items that could be used to send them home. However, the exchange prices for those things are so high that Lin Rui can¡¯t afford it.

    It seems that as long as it involves space and time items, the value is rtively high, especially for things like Space Portal Creating Tools that ignore the rules of space.

    ¡°Any door? What is that?¡± Deadpool asked curiously when hearing this word from Lin Rui.

    ¡°Nothing, a divine tool that can take us home, but now we don¡¯t have this thing.¡±

    Phoo~

    While talking to Deadpool, Lin Rui also sat on the grass. He doesn¡¯t know if this is muchrger than the earth or smaller. The grass on the ground and the trees in the distant forest are muchrger than those on the earth.

    However, the atmospheric oxygen content detected by Lin Rui is exceptionally low, which shows that these nts should not be synthesizing oxygen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Tony and the others have defeated Killian by now...¡± Lin Rui muttered while lying on the grass looking at the pink sky.

    ¡°Ah! I really want to take Vanessa here! This is a unique dating destination!¡±

    ...

 Chapter 512 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 512 Escape</h4>

    Brush!

    Bang! Huhu!

    In the Stark industrial park outside Brooklyn, New York, the battle between the Iron Man Army and the Extremis Fighters is still continuing.

    Originally, after JARVIS had the support of three satellites, it hadpletely resisted Killian¡¯swork intrusion and looked for opportunities to counterattack.

    It stands to reason that the Iron Man Army which had recovered has 100% of their strength and hundreds of Iron Mans should be able to deal with more than a dozen Extremis Fighters without any problems. However, things didn¡¯t go as smoothly as Tony had initially thought.

    After the Iron Man Army got recovered to a 100%bat effectiveness, Tony gave Killian and his Extremis fighters a full-powered attack.

    But it didn¡¯t achieve very good results. Instead, the sudden explosion on Killian¡¯s side forced them back. When Tony avoided the power of the explosion and surrounded him again, he found that Killian had disappeared, leaving only the Extremis Fighters.

    Moreover, these Extremis Fighters quickly mutated into various huge terrifying monsters under the effect of Extremis Serum, and many of them became monsters that couldn¡¯t do anything else than attack everything in sight.

    After JARVIS¡¯s analysis of these monsters, he found that Killian should have a special technology that can transform the human body without the Extremis. Otherwise, these changes would not be possible with Extremis alone.

    After the Extremis Fighters werepletely transformed, even the Iron Man Army, which was 100%bat capable, couldn¡¯t deal with them.

    Because these Monsters that change from humans have very strong defenses, although it is impossible for them topletely blockser weapons, they can still block the impact of ordinary bullets and the explosive impact of micro missiles.

    Moreover, although the Extremis Fighters after the ¡°Transformation¡± are no longer humans, their movements are still flexible, even more flexible than when they were in human form.

    Such changes in the Extremis Fighters made Tony inadvertently think of a secret government experiment that he had witnessed a few years ago. An ident urred during that experiment and a monster was created.

    The monster was so powerful that it couldn¡¯t be controlled, and its defense was high. Tony has so many high-tech equipments in his hands but he still has no confidence to deal with that Monster.

    Compared to the Monster Tony knew, these things in front of them seemed to be defective products. However, even if they are defective products, their strength cannot be underestimated.

    At least, Tony has now lost more than a dozen steel suits. Although half of the monsters were also eliminated, this was originally a loss that shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Brush!

    ¡°JARVIS, how much energy do they have?¡± Tony asked JARVIS as he flew past a lizard-like monster and fired aser weapon at it.

    ¡°Sir, ording to the energy detection, the energy provided by Extremis in their body has been consumed by forty-three percent. However, this test result may not be very urate, because we do not understand this virus.¡± Listening to Tony¡¯s voice, JARVIS quickly replied.

    ¡°Extremis? If this is because of the Extremis, then I had really underestimated Killian!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony frowned.

    By this time, the strength of the Extremis Fighters had already put Tony¡¯s heart under great pressure. If Killian had such a team in his hands then it would be a disaster for his enemies. After all, Extremis Fighters usually don¡¯t see any difference from ordinary people.

    ¡°Sir, Aldrich Killian is indeed a very talented scientist.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS replied truthfully. Tony had also obtained the arm of an Extremis Fighters before, but he hadn¡¯t researched anything from it.

    It seems that the Extremis doesn¡¯t exist in the two arms without self-destructing, at least Tony didn¡¯t find any difference in them.

    ¡°By the way, what about Mirage Knight?! Didn¡¯t hee here to help? I haven¡¯t seen him, where is he? Does he really think that I would deal with Killian?¡± Not nning to discuss whether Killian is a genius or not with JARVIS, Tony changed the subject and asked.

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye from the League of Defender had sent a message two minutes ago. Mirage Knight seemed to have discovered something else, so he left to check that out.¡± JARVIS answered honestly without minding Tony changing the subject.

    ¡°He found other things? Did Killian nned out other traps here?! But why did Killian just run away, didn¡¯t he say he wanted to kill me?¡± Tony asked in confusion when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye has no news for the time being. However, with Mirage Knight¡¯s strength, even if there are any traps, they shouldn¡¯t do anything to him.¡± JARVIS, who knows Lin Rui¡¯s strength, replied calmly. However, if JARVIS knew that Lin Rui was teleported to another by a Space Portal, maybe it would not say so.

    ¡°That¡¯s also true. I don¡¯t know the limit of Jackson¡¯s strength. Now that he has discovered something, I will let him solve it by himself. Let¡¯s take care of these annoying monsters in front of us first.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony nodded slightly. It seems that Tony is also very confident about Lin Rui¡¯s strength.

    Brush!

    Then, Tony focused on dealing with the monsters who were transformed by the Extremis Fighters. ording to the current situation, even if these Monsters all self-destructed in the end, it would not cause much loss to Tony.

    As for the rants that Killian left behind, Tony had only heard it as a joke as he had run away from the battle, which made Tony despise him even more. To deal with Killian, Tony had prepared a lot of things, even The Cloak, which had justpleted its final experiment, and Tony had put it on.

    Rumble!

    On the battlefield, hundreds of Iron Mans quickly attacked the Extremis Fighters whose physical strength had gradually declined.

    At this time, Tony no longer attacks by himself. He was still a little worried about the Extremis¡¯ Fighters getting self-destructed. Anyway, the loss of the Iron Man Army was only money, and thest thing Tonycked was money.

    However, neither Tony, who was flying in the air in the battlefield nor JARVIS, who controlled the area, found anything hidden underground in this area. In fact, long before Killian was discovered by the Insight System, this area was already in a passive state.

    Arge number of lifeform bombs made by Extremis were ced underground in the entire Stark Secret Industrial Park. As long as Killian controls these lifeform bombs in the dark, not only the industrial park will be destroyed instantly, but the power of this explosion is enough to destroy a third of New York City.

    This is Killian¡¯sst resort. He wants to use such a powerful explosion to destroy the Iron Man, at the expense of millions of innocent people.

    Moreover, such a powerful explosive attack can not only wipe out the Iron Man but it would also wipe out anyone who supports Iron Man, and it will also give the entire world a fright, allowing them to see the power in Killian¡¯s hands, which will make his subsequent ns to dominate the world even more easier.

 Chapter 513 Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 513 Discovery</h4>

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just as Tony concentrated on destroying the Extremis fighters left behind by Killian, Captain Rogers, who was far away at the Headquarters of Washington SHIELD, suddenly received an urgent message.

    ¡°En!? Found an Extremis Fighter?¡± Rogers¡¯ eyes suddenly became sharp when he saw the message he had just received.

    Rogers, who had been reminded by Tony before, knew that Killian had an internal mole in the core of the government, namely the Vice President.

    Therefore, in addition to sending elite agents to lurk around the Vice President to investigate him, Rogers has also sent Daredevil, who had returned from vacation, to ensure the safety of the President.

    Although Daredevil is already a member of the Avengers, he has always maintained his own mystery. The outside world still does not know what this hero from the League of Defender really looks like.

    Therefore, it is safest to send him to the President. Moreover, although Daredevil couldn¡¯t see, it didn¡¯t affect his actions at all. Daredevil puts on his sunsses and follows the President as his new security guard.

    Just now, it was Daredevil¡¯s message to Rogers that he had noticed the presence of Extremis Fighters beside the President. Originally, due to the emergence of the Mandarin terrorist attack, the security around the President has been enhanced, otherwise, Captain Rogers would not have arranged for Daredevil to guard him.

    However, even under such circumstances, there are still Extremis Fighters mingling in. ording to what Daredevil found, the Extremis Fighter should have entered as a security guard just like himself.

    ¡°For the third n, we must ensure the safety of the President!¡± Rogers quickly responded to Daredevil after receiving the news, asking him to ensure the safety of the President.

    Although Daredevil is blind, the information is sent through a special form of vibration which will help Daredevil understand it and it is also a hidden help for Daredevil who is next to the President.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Daredevil had responded the second after Rogers sent the message.

    Card!

    D¨© D¨©~D¨© D¨© Drops~

    However, after Daredevil responded, the connection between Rogers and him was suddenly broken. Looking at the tablet in his hand that signaled to block the message, Captain Rogers at SHIELD headquarters slowly frowned.

    ¡°Investigate all the security personnel that has been around the President in the past few days, and report his current location. Also, once you find some evidence on the Vice President, arrest him immediately.¡± After losing contact with Daredevil, Rogers quickly released the mission to SHIELD¡¯s intelligence department.

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    The loss of contact with Daredevil must have something to do with the Extremis Fighter, so Rogers needs to find that person. Of course, he is not too worried about Daredevil or his ability to defend the President.

    ¡­

    Just as Rogers discovered that his connection with Daredevil was severed, Daredevil, who was next to the President, also knew about the situation.

    ¡°Did the signal broke? Was it discovered or is he ready to do it?¡± Standing in a corner of the Luxury Air Force One, Daredevil thought silently.

    That¡¯s right, the President at this time is not on the ground, but on Air Force One at the airport preparing to rush to the sky. Just now when the ne was about to take off, Daredevil discovered that a person with a lot of energy in his body had also entered the ne.

    Daredevil, who had obtained first-hand information on the Extremis Fighters from Lin Rui, quickly determined that the person was someone who had been transformed by Extremis, so he immediately contacted Rogers. However, he only received a reply from Rogers, and the signal here was cut off.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the signal is cut off, as long as the safety of the President is guaranteed. However, it will be troublesome if the Extremis Fighter self-destructs on the ne.¡± The ne has started, and Daredevil can only watch the situation as it proceeds.

    Of course, besides Daredevil, Rogers had inserted some other security around the President, the US military also arranged an Iron Patriot to protect the President. The so-called Iron Patriot is actually one of the five Iron Mans that Tony and the US military reached an agreement to provide to the military.

    At this time, the military assigned one to protect the President. Because of his trust in Iron Patriot, the President dared to fly around giving speeches to appease the people when Mandarin was attacking.

    Huhu!

    As the ne ran for a certain distance on the runway, the Air Force One finally rushed into the sky. It did not take long for this luxurious ne to fly smoothly at an altitude of nearly 10,000 meters. Because of the recent terrorist attacks caused by Mandarin, mass panic has taken ce in people across the country.

    As the President, he must go everywhere to give speeches to calm the people who are afraid. And Killian chose to enact his n on the ne and the sess rate is very high. As for how this Extremis Fighter got in, it all points to the Vice President.

    Daredevil kept watching the Extremis Fighter when he found him on the ne. However, that Extremis Fighter has not taken any unusual actions and he is behaving like an ordinary security guard.

    Moreover, Daredevil discovered that themunication between him and SHIELD was disconnected, but that person should not know his identity. Perhaps the people behind the Extremis Fighters only discovered the SHIELD¡¯s personals on the ne and cut off the connection without knowing who he was.

    ¡°I hope he won¡¯t wait for the ne to fly to the high altitude and directly self-destruct. In such an environment, it would not be easy for me to survive much less save the President.¡± Paying attention to the whereabouts of the Extremis Fighter separated by two cabins, Daredevil thought silently in my heart.

    Aftering back from his vacation, Daredevil hadpletely let go of his previous hatred, after all, Kingpin had died by his own hands. And because of his change of mood, Daredevil¡¯s strength greatly increased during the holidays.

    It seems that he got some bonuses in practice after he killed his enemy, and his strength has risen by a lotpared to before the vacation. However, even if Daredevil is already very strong, there is no good way for him to get safe from an explosion at such a high ce.

    Although there was a Hoverboard hidden in the hangar, Daredevil was worried that it would be shattered by the explosion before he could get it.

    Huhu~

    After a few minutes, the ne finally broke through the clouds and entered a smooth flight at high altitude. At this moment, the Extremis Fighter who had made no other move after entering the ne suddenly moved from his position to the conference room where the President was.

 Chapter 514 Iron Patriot

    <h4>Chapter 514 Iron Patriot</h4>

    Call!

    After noticing the movements of the Extremis Fighter, Daredevil, who was sitting in the corner of the engine room next to the conference room, suddenly stood up. Then, he also walked towards the conference room.

    This time, Captain Rogers arranged for Daredevil to be a member of the Special Service Team. Although he could protect the President from a close range, he did not have the right to break into the meeting room without permission.

    However, if the Extremis Fighter really wants to attack the President, Daredevil will not care about these rules.

    ¡°Mandarin¡¯s terrorist attack has had a huge impact on our country, but the United States will not sumb to these acts of terrorism! We will definitely eliminate these terrorists¡­¡± The President spoke from the center of the meeting room.

    However, at this time, the President had no other audience in front of him except for his two bodyguards and a Secretary.

    ¡°Mr. President, your tone of voice should be a bit more agitated when you say this paragraph. Now our people across the country need your aggressiveness.¡± After the President had said such a long speech, the Secretary standing by his side came closer and she put forward her own opinions.

    It turns out that the President was practicing his uing speech.

    ¡°Ahem! I know this. But I don¡¯t want to y once or twice on the spot. I need to take a break. This Mandarin has be a pain in the ass.¡± Hearing the Secretary¡¯s reminder, the President spoke while waving his hands. Then he sat on the chair and reached out to take the cup on the table and drank two sips of tea.

    Because a lot of things have happened in the United States recently, the President has been very busy.

    Originally, the United States, as the most powerful country in the world, has always imed to be a great and safe country. However, a series of incidents in the country recently made this American President who had not been in office very long feel very tired.

    First, there was a huge change in Stark Industries in the manufacture of the country¡¯srgest arms and weapons: Tony Stark¡¯s Partner Obadiah intended to murder Tony Stark in order to seize power, and finally, the n failed and Tony had be famous Iron Man around the world.

    After the appearance of Iron Man, the President was also happy that the United States has such a Superhero who is willing to protect the American people with a private identity. However, it bothered the President that Iron Man was In a single person¡¯s hand.

    In addition to Iron Man, Stark Industries also suddenly transitioned to clean energy, which once caused a huge earthquake in the US and even the global energy market. Had it not been for Tony to know the stakes in this, he had already taken care of it, otherwise, the world¡¯s energy industry would be hit unimaginably.

    Of course, although the President may have a headache because of the internal changes of amercial arms giant like Stark Industries, it was not really annoying. The most uneptable thing for the President is the incident that happened in Washington more than two months ago.

    If the situation was not finally brought under control, the President very much doubted whether his White House would remain standing. That was the Hydra removal n that caused the world to know about SHIELD and Hydra. The battle that took ce at SHIELD Headquarters was in Washington, not far from the White House.

    As the President of the United States, although he does not have the power to directly intervene in SHIELD¡¯s internal affairs, he can also use some of his rtionships to affect some of SHIELD¡¯s internal affairs.

    However, thest battle between Hydra and SHIELD caused the president to know that he is a frog at the bottom of the well, and how deep SHIELD¡¯s water is and he has only ventured a little bit.

    Fortunately, SHIELD took over the handling of Hydrater, otherwise, the President would have had a hard time and his Army would have been sacrificed in vain.

    And now that Hydra has been wiped out, the President was nning to rx but he hasn¡¯t yet rxed for two days before another powerful terrorist has emerged. Although Iron Man Tony¡¤Stark intervened midway, it also allowed the President to see the powerful transformation Fighters that Mandarin possessed.

    Now the President expects Tony and his friends to solve this matter perfectly, otherwise, he may very well directly step down in the next Presidential election. It has not been easy to be the President of this term!

    ¡°Although the Soldiers in Mandarin¡¯s hands are very dangerous, the technology to quickly recover their body is also very interesting. A few days ago, Oscorpunched a therapeutic gene Serum, which ims to be able to cure most diseases in the world. It can also recover injured limbs. He doesn¡¯t know how his Gene Serumpares with the one in Mandarin¡¯s hands.¡± The President sitting in a chair and drinking coffee thought silently in his heart about the ability to quickly treat and recover limbs.

    This is something that everyone is very interested in, and the President is no exception.

    Knock Knock~

    As the President was resting in the luxurious meeting room, there were two knocks outside the door.

    ¡°Mr. President, this is Colonel Ben.¡± Taking a nce at the tablet in her hand, the Secretary reminded him.

    Colonel Ben, the person who is wearing the Iron Patriot Armor this time, is responsible for protecting the President¡¯s safety during his speeches. As for Tony¡¯s friend Colonel Rhodes, he is currently on the front line with the military to find traces of Mandarin.

    ¡°Let him in.¡± Hearing that it was Colonel Ben, the President quickly got up from his chair and said.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Secretary signaled the bodyguards standing by the door to open the door.

    Card~

    Da Da Da~

    As the door was opened, the Iron Man Armor painted with the American g pattern walked in. The person inside the Armor was naturally Colonel Ben. Colonel Ben, who was selected by the military to be armed with the Iron Patriot, must be someone good, otherwise, Tony would have not agreed.

    After all, Iron Man¡¯s auxiliary system still needs JARVIS to operate it.

    ¡°Colonel Ben, do you need something?¡± When he walked to Colonel Ben, the President asked with a smile on his face. With an Iron Patriot Armor in front of him, the President felt very safe in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing Mr. President, I was just a little worried about your safety. It¡¯s better to let me be by your side.¡± Hearing the President¡¯s words, Colonel Ben replied calmly.

    ¡°Worry about my safety? Haha! Thank you, Colonel Ben, but who can threaten me at an altitude of 10,000 meters? You should take off the Armor first, let¡¯s rx with a drink together.¡± Hearing Ben¡¯s answer, the President said with a smile on his face.

    Air Force One was flying high above the United States. The President really didn¡¯t believe that there were still people who could pose a threat to himself under such powerful control and hegemony of the United States. Of course, he ignored human errors.

    ¡°This¡­Okay.¡± Listening to the President, Colonel Ben wanted to take off his Armor and had a drink to rx, but in the end, he refused. As an excellent soldier, Colonel Ben knows his mission very well.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pity, if you are not at ease, then you can stay here with me for the next half-hour schedule.¡± Hearing Colonel Ben¡¯s refusal, the President did not force him and said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    D¨© D¨©!

    Just as Colonel Ben agreed, a rapid siren suddenly sounded from inside the Iron Patriot Armor.

 Chapter 515 Start

    <h4>Chapter 515 Start</h4>

    Buzzing!

    Boom!

    Then, the wall on the side of the conference room was violently torn apart from the outside before the President and others could respond. For a time, the broken alloy tes flew in all directions. There was also panic in the meeting room. With the help of two bodyguards, the President quickly avoided the flying items and hid in the corner.

    But Colonel Ben, who received the reminder from the Armor immediately identified the culprit who caused this situation. It was a person whose whole body was marked with a high-energy response. At this moment, the human body with a high-energy response had already passed through the opened hole and rushed towards them.

    ¡°Fuck, there really is a hidden attacker here!¡± Seeing the attacker rushing towards the President, Colonel Ben screamed and instantly activated the Iron Patriot¡¯s weapon system to stop him.

    Call!

    However, just when the assant was about to be overtaken by Colonel Ben, he suddenly stopped, and then quickly turned to face the Iron Patriot who had already rushed in front of him.

    If Colonel Ben had very detailed information about the Extremis Fighter, he would definitely recognize who the bald guy in front of him was. Because, this guy is Killian¡¯s right-hand man, Savin, who almost injured and killed Happy before.

    ¡°Heh¡­¡± Faced with Colonel Ben, Savin showed a disdainful expression on his face. Then, a red light emerged from his body, and he raised his hand and struck the Iron Patriot Armor.

    Huhu!

    ¡°This is?!¡­¡± Seeing Savin¡¯s expression and the red glow in his body, Colonel Ben was a little confused, but the next moment, his fist and Savin¡¯s fist banged together.

    Buzzing!

    The Iron Patriot¡¯s fist and the human fist banged against each other, and it was expected that the attacker would be beaten by the patriot.

    But in front of the surprised expressions of the President, the Secretary, and the two Bodyguards hiding by the side, the fist of the attacker and the fist of the Iron Patriot were firmly locked against each other, and the attacker did not even step back.

    ¡°You are!¡­ Mandarin¡¯s transformed fighters!¡± Seeing the red light emerging from Savin¡¯s body, and feeling the heat and power transmitted from the steel fist, Colonel Ben¡¯s expression became sharp as he spoke.

    Hearing Colonel Ben¡¯s words, the President and the other three people on the side rushed towards the door of the conference room with a look of horror. The transformed soldiers in Mandarin¡¯s hands are all suicidal men who can self-destruct. The President will not take the risk by continuing to hide here.

    ¡°Haha, so what if you know? Do you think this broken armor can really protect you?¡± Savin was not worried at all when his identity was revealed and said disdainfully.

    Call!

    When Savin said this, Colonel Ben had also activated the fire system on the Iron Patriot Armor, and in the next second, a small Rocket projectile would directly hit Savin¡¯s face. With the defense power of the President¡¯s Air Force One, the explosive power of these small Rocket bombs is not enough to cause any major problems with this aircraft.

    If the guy in front of him is allowed to self-destruct, then the Air Force One will likely disintegrate directly at an altitude of 10,000 meters.

    Buzzing!

    However, just as Colonel Ben activated his firepower to kill the terrorist in front of him, there was an instantaneous flow of heat from Savin¡¯s fist. Tony updated his new Iron Man Armor with ceramic materials to inste it, but the Iron Patriots provided to the military have not been updated so quickly.

    Therefore, the intense heat flow from Extremis directly prated into Colonel Ben¡¯s Patriot Armor. In an instant, the entire Patriot Armor system was paralyzed, and the small missiles that had already beenunched were stuck in the missile nest and failed to get out.

    ¡°You just stay aside!¡± Savin, who instantly destroyed the Patriot Armor spoke while reaching out and grabbing the Miniature Arc Reactor on the chest of the Iron Patriot Armor.

    P¨± chick!!

    After melting away the alloy armor on the outside of the miniature Arc Reactor, Savin grabbed it with one hand and pulled it out. In this way, this Patriot Armor is almostpletely scrapped.

    Huh~pap~

    The system was destroyed, the core Arc Reactor was taken away by Savin, and the Patriot Armor finally fell hopelessly in the corner. As for Colonel Ben inside it, his fate now lies in Savin¡¯s hands.

    However, Savin seemed to not care about the person inside the Patriot Armor as he had already gone to the President¡¯s side after taking care of the Patriot Armor.

    Bang bang bang!

    The door that could be opened instantly as long as the identity was verified could not be opened at this time, but the position where Savin broke in before was blocked by him. The President, the Secretary, the Bodyguards were squeezing in horror at the door while looking at Savin.

    Da Da~

    ¡°What do you want to do?!¡± Facing Savin¡¯s approach, the President asked while putting a brave look on his face. At this time, even if the two bodyguards next to him rushed up, it would be useless. They had already seen the fate of the Iron Patriot Armor.

    ¡°What do I want to do? Mr. President, don¡¯t you know that by now?¡­¡± Facing the President¡¯s question, Savin continued to approach with a smile on his face.

    The reason why the mission to assassinate the President was given to Savin was because it needed to be foolproof. Savin was one of the most sessful people who were transformed by Extremis besides Killian.

    After the death of the President in front of him, the Vice President, who has been hiding behind the scenes, can take advantage of the situation. Then, Mandarin¡¯s n would be sessful. At that time, external terrorism will unite the controllers within the United States, and the entire country will be theirs.

    Boom!

    Facing Savin¡¯s constant approach, the two bodyguards stopped in front of the President and they started to fire from their guns. Although they knew that firing their guns at him might not have any effect, but that is all they could do at this moment.

    However, the result is destined to be disappointing.

    Facing the gun fired by the bodyguards, Savin didn¡¯t even bother to dodge them. His body that was shot by the bullets, even the gunshot wound on the forehead quickly recovered under the red light of Extremis. Of course, that¡¯s because the bullet didn¡¯t prate Savin¡¯s head, otherwise, the Extremis Fighter would not survive.

    ¡°Ohh, you just signed your death certificate!¡± Having reached the President and others, Savin directly raised his hand towards the two bodyguards. As he raised his hand, Savin¡¯s arm was rapidly deforming, and when he swung it out, his entire arm had doubled in its size.

    P¨± P¨±!

    Unsurprisingly, the two bodyguards who had experienced many battles were pushed away by Savin with one move, and no one knew whether they were alive or not.

    Next, Savin continued to wave his monster arms towards the president.

 Chapter 516 Vs

    <h4>Chapter 516 Vs</h4>

    Boom!

    Just when the mutated palm of Savin was about to touch the face of the President, the closed door behind the President was suddenly violently opened from the outside. Then, a man wearing an army uniform and big ck sunsses rushed in.

    Brush!

    After the man broke open the door and rushed in, he went straight to Savin¡¯s direction and rushed in. At the same time, among the debris of the alloy door, a cold light mixed in the debris drew towards Savin¡¯s huge deformed palm.

    Boom!

    ¡°Ah!~~~¡±

    With a scream, the President and Secretary rolled directly to a corner. As for Savin, he had retracted his mutant palm at this time, and stood two steps back and stared at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Standing in front of Savin and the President and Secretary stood Daredevil, wearing sunsses and holding his current special weapon in his right hand: An Alloy rod with unknown functions.

    ¡°Mr. President, are you okay?¡± Stopped in front of the President, Daredevil asked lightly without turning around.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Even the two Bodyguards he trusted the most could not stop the attacker in front of him but the soldier in front of him was able to break the alloy door and force the attacker back.

    The President knew that Daredevil was not an ordinary guard soldier. After contacting the recent transfer of some personnel around him, the President almost guessed where the soldier with sunsses in front of him probably came from.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay with you, I would ask you to go out and leave the situation here to me.¡± Daredevil continued after getting the president¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Okay, be careful!¡± The president agreed and hurriedly got up from the ground to rush out of the door opened by Daredevil, and of course, the Secretary is also followed behind the President.

    Call!

    ¡°You want to save the President, who the hell gave you the permission to do that?!¡± Seeing Daredevil talking calmly to the President while ignoring him, Savin leaped towards Daredevil with a low roar.

    Facing Savin¡¯s attack, the expression on Daredevil¡¯s face remained unchanged, but he quickly twitched the stick in his hand. In front of the huge mutant palm that Savin waved over, a defense made up of dark silver stick shadows stopped right in front.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As Savin¡¯s mutated palm swung into the shadow of the stick, a rapid and violent hit sounded in the almost destroyed conference room. Then, the stick shadow in Daredevil¡¯s hand seemed to be unable to stop Savin¡¯s mutated palm, and Daredevil retreated as the stick shadow quickly dissipated.

    However, because of Daredevil¡¯s obstruction, the President and the Secretary have finally escaped, and there are some people outside who the Vice-President can¡¯t control who can take care of the frightened President.

    Boom!

    Finally, Daredevil, who had been forced to retreat by Savin, retreated to the corner and was unable to retreat anymore. And at this moment, the red light in Savin¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, and another hand, which was the same as his other mutated hand, pulled from the other direction and struck towards Daredevil¡¯s waist.

    With the power of the Extremis Fighter, even Daredevil wouldn¡¯t be able to stand this attack.

    Brush!

    However, just when Savin thought he was going to seed, the alloy rod that was blocking his front palm attack instantly stopped turning. Daredevil¡¯s freehand, who could not stop Savin¡¯s attack just now, was also ced in the center of the alloy rod.

    In front of Savin¡¯s somewhat surprised gaze, Daredevil¡¯s hands holding the long rod separated instantly. As Daredevil separated his hands, the alloy rod was also divided into two halves. This alloy rod turned out to be a spliced ??weapon. Then, a cold light stroked towards the hand that Savin had drawn.

    Huh!

    Click~

    The cold light shed, and Savin¡¯s mutant arm that was about to sneak attack Daredevil was cut directly from the position of his wrist. The scales covering the mutant arm that can block ordinary bullets couldn¡¯t block Daredevil¡¯s short de drawn from the stick, and he doesn¡¯t know what material his weapon is made of.

    At this time, the long stick in Daredevil¡¯s hand had be two somewhat short double des.

    Savin¡¯s arm was chopped off but he seemed a little unresponsive. And Daredevil won¡¯t give Savin much chance at this time, after cutting off his mutant palm, he then waved his two des and shed them towards Savin¡¯s body.

    Based on the information Daredevil has, Extremis Fighters can be killed quickly as long as he can destroy their heads.

    Buzzing~

    When Daredevil swung his des and attacked, Savin, whose arm was in recovery, had already reacted. However, at this time, he didn¡¯t dare to continue to stop the des in Daredevil¡¯s hand with his previously very confident mutant palm.

    Faced with Daredevil¡¯s attack, Savin, the almost perfect Extremis Fighter was forced to step back. At this time, their situation just turned the other way around.

    P¨± Chick!

    Finally, Savin had several holes in his body as a result of Daredevil¡¯s attack. Although such a wound does not matter to Extremis Fighters who have their powerful recovery capabilities, but if this continues, Savin may really be killed by Daredevil.

    After all, after being transformed into Extremis Fighters, they have abandoned the traditional thermal weapons and used their bodies as the most powerful weapons. And now Savin is restrained in the face of Daredevil, who uses double des, which is something he didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t stop you, then I will stop trying. Let¡¯s see who can persist and survive in the end!¡± After Daredevil cut a huge hole in his right arm again, the red light in Savin¡¯s eyes rose sharply. Then he stopped and backed away, and mmed into Daredevil ignoring the des.

    Call!!

    Facing Savin¡¯s counterattack, Daredevil did not back down either, but while maintaining his des in their position, ayer of energy that was invisible to the naked eye was stimted from Daredevil¡¯s body.

    It was the Internal Energy that Daredevil had cultivated for so long. As a person with the Marvel World protagonist aura, Daredevil is only cultivating the Low-Level Cultivation Technique, he already has a considerable amount of Internal Energy in his body.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Boom!

    Under Savin¡¯s reckless effort, Daredevil directly cut off his two mutant arms. However, this time, the amputated arm exploded in a burst of red glow after being separated from Savin¡¯s body, like two miniature bombs.

    Being affected by the explosion at close range, Daredevil¡¯s strong attacking momentum just now was finally stopped, and the two swords in his hand swung into a dark silver shield to block the explosion, and he kept retreating under the power of the explosion.

    Call!

    By the time Daredevil stood firm again, he suffered no other injuries except for the burnt military uniform. This result surprised Savin who was not far away as this meant that his attack just now had no effect at all.

 Chapter 517 Death

    <h4>Chapter 517 Death</h4>

    Kaka!

    However, although Daredevil was not injured in the explosion because of his Internal Energy protection. But the wall of this conference room was seriously damaged by such an explosion, and the body nearest to the explosion had cracked.

    ¡°The worst result has happened!¡± Feeling the damage to the cabin, Daredevil, who stood firmly opposite Savin, thought helplessly.

    Faced with an Extremis Fighter who didn¡¯t use heat weapons, and he had ruled out being injured by self-destruction at close range, Daredevil now doesn¡¯t fear people of such strength.

    However, the current battle location is very special. It is in Air Force One. If Savin¡¯s desperate self-destruct blows up the ne, Daredevil cannot guarantee that he can save the President. It was also in Air Force One that Savin could notpletely mutate into a monster.

    ¡°It seems that you are very worried about the situation of the ne! Also, although I don¡¯t know who you are, it is obvious that you can¡¯t fly. If the ne is destroyed, you will fall to your death. As for the President and the others, I wouldn¡¯t even need to kill them personally. Because, even if I fall from a height of 10,000 Meters, I won¡¯t die!¡± It seemed that when Daredevil felt the helplessness in his heart, Savin, who was surprised that Daredevil was not injured in the explosion, suddenlyughed and said.

    Although Savin said so, he wouldn¡¯t really self-destruct the ne until thest step. On the one hand, he can¡¯t really guarantee that he can recover from a fall from a height of 10,000 meters. After all, the kind of lifeform tissue he got that could mutate specifically was still too few.

    In addition, even if Savin could survive after falling 10,000 meters, there would be military people waiting for him on the ground. Although Mandarin has disrupted thework of the Air Force One trip this time in order to get Savin to kill the people on the Air Force One, it would be too stupid for the Military to not react by this time.

    Therefore, Savin failed to kill the President and he had just broke the Iron Patriot, and he was now left with the cracked Iron Patriot, which already put him in a very bad situation.

    ¡°Hehe, really?¡± Daredevil suddenly raised his head and responded when he heard Savin¡¯s words. Then, the right hand that had been tucked away at his side was thrown out in an instant, and the short de left behind a cold light as it shot towards Savin¡¯s head.

    Shout!

    ¡°Huh!¡± Although Savin wanted to get Daredevil to lower his guard just now, he didn¡¯t rx his vignce. He was already prepared before Daredevil attacked, and he quickly deflected his head when the short de shot over.

    P¨±!

    In the next moment, Daredevil¡¯s short de rubbed Savin¡¯s head and pierced into the cabin wall behind him, cracking the cabin wall that was already covered with scars.

    Huh!

    However, just when Savin was getting relieved, a white light suddenly shot out of the corner of the meeting room, directly hitting Savin¡¯s head that had turned away. Judging from the shape of this light, it turned out to be aser attack!

    Chi Chi!

    Under this unexpectedser attack, a hole of about three centimeters in diameter was prated in the center of Savin¡¯s head. And Savin¡¯s expression instantly freezes at this moment, and there is some red light in the hole in his head that is trying to repair Savin¡¯s destroyed brain.

    However, without the control of brain consciousness, the Extremis did not have enough consciousness to repair the brain. So, after the Extremis gradually inactivated, the powerful Extremis Fighter Savin died under aser energy attack.

    Call!

    Two secondster, Savin¡¯s body fell. So far, Mandarin¡¯s n to assassinate the Presidentpletely failed. After Savin fell to the ground, Daredevil silently released the de in his left hand. Facing the Extremis Fighter, Daredevil couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would note back to life.

    However, fortunately, the information he got was correct, after getting their head pierced, even the Extremis Fighter could not survive.

    Then Daredevil turned slightly and looked in the direction where the previousser attack hase from. There, a robotic arm was slowly lowering. It turned out that theser attack just now came from Iron Patriot, which should be abolished. Although Savin destroyed the Iron Patriot and trapped Colonel Ben in it.

    However, Daredevil and Savin have fought for so long, and the system of the Iron Patriot has been recovered. Moreover, although the core Arc Reactor was taken away, there was a little energy left in the Iron Patriot Armor for it to survive.

    So in the end, Colonel Ben and Daredevil cooperated and killed Savin in one fell swoop. Although Daredevil was not afraid of Savin, if the fight continued, this Air Force One would obviously have been destroyed, and the President would have been in danger.

    Daredevil also deliberately attacked Savin from the front after he noticed the movement on Colonel¡¯s side, so he attacked Savin in a way that he wouldn¡¯t notice the movement on Colonel¡¯s side.

    Da da da!

    After Daredevil teamed up with Colonel Ben to kill Savin, the President¡¯s guards who had been hiding outside the conference room finally rushed in.

    When Daredevil broke through the door and rushed in, they still wanted to stop Daredevil, but then the President fled out embarrassingly and asked them not to take any casual actions to stabilize these people. Now, there was no movement in the conference room, and the President let these people rush in to see the situation.

    ¡°Hiss!~~¡± The guards who rushed into the meeting room took a breath after seeing the situation in the meeting room. They are at an altitude of 10,000 meters. If this meeting room had blown up, then the ne would have crashed.

    ¡°Colonel Ben! Are you okay!?¡± After the initial surprise, several people who were obviously military personnel shouted nervously and ran towards the position where Colonel Ben had fallen.

    As for Daredevil, no one around him came to ask anything. Because these people obviously know that this guy with an explosive force does not belong to the President¡¯s side or the military¡¯s side, most people here will not take the initiative to intervene in his matters.

    But at least, they are certain that the guy with sunsses and a short des dies not have bad intentions. And Daredevil didn¡¯t want to exin anything, anyway, his mission has beenpleted.

    Just as these guards proceeded to dispose of Savin¡¯s body and called for professionals to make emergency repairs to the damaged bulkhead, the President also came into the conference room again under the protection of several strong guards.

    The President did not care about Colonel Ben who killed Savin in the end but went straight towards Daredevil.

    ¡°Hello, Daredevil. Thank you very much for the help of SHIELD this time. Although I knew before that SHIELD¡¯s newly formed Avengers is a teamposed of very strong individuals, but this time, I saw an Avengers with my own eyes. You are quite amazing!¡± The President walked towards Daredevil and he had already recovered his demeanor as a President, and he looked at Daredevil and said seriously.

    Just now, the President had also known through his own channels that the soldier in front of him who had saved him turned out to be someone who had been sent by Captain Rogers of SHIELD to protect him. The President still knows some recent changes within SHIELD.

    Although the President is also afraid of SHIELD¡¯s power, as long as they do not vite his rights, then he will support this organization dedicated to protecting the world.

    ¡°No thanks is necessary, this is what I should do. Also, Mandarin may attack you again. Therefore, I will temporarily lurk around, and hope that you will not disclose this situation.¡± Facing the President¡¯s politeness, Daredevil nodded and replied.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Hearing Daredevil¡¯s words, the President agreed with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 518 Eruption

    <h4>Chapter 518 Eruption</h4>

    Rumble!

    Just when Daredevil took Captain Rogers¡¯s mission to protect the President, the battle in Stark Industries Park in the suburbs of New York was still ongoing. After the remaining Extremis Fighters mutated into various monsters, their attack power and defense power have also increased a lot.

    Speaking of which, if the cabin of Air Force One had not restricted Savin¡¯s transformation, he might not have been restrained by Daredevil.

    However, even if those Extremis fighters be powerful monsters that can be transformed like Hulk, they do not have the strength of Hulk. Faced with the attacks of hundreds of Iron Mans, these Extremis Fighters will notst long.

    Brush!

    In a firepower, a flexible red-figure quickly shuttled among the Monsters. After Mirage Knight and Deadpool were gone, the only member of the League of Defender who was still helping Tony on the battlefield was Spiderman.

    With Spiderman¡¯s flexibility, Peter can also inflict considerable damage on the transformed Extremis Fighters in such a battlefield.

    No one should underestimate the Spiderman suit Tony equips Pete with, it is a single-soldierbat suitparable to the Iron Man Armor. And it was made entirely based on Peter¡¯s characteristics, and it can give full y to Peter¡¯s strength.

    If it weren¡¯t for the chaos on the battlefield, Peter would have liked to be able to fight alone with an Extremis Fighter.

    Shoo!

    ¡°What the hell did Jackson find? Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet? He is not chasing after Killian, right?¡± Peter thought in his heart whileunching a powerful arc spider web.

    Although Jerry knew where Lin Rui went and where he disappeared, he had asked Deadpool to check it out. Although Deadpool has no news now, Deadpool sent a message back to Jerry before disappearing.

    He had found a Space Portal. So, now Jerry knew that Deadpool and Mirage Knight should have passed through the Space Portal and left the area. In order not to disturb Spiderman¡¯s battle, Jerry didn¡¯t tell Peter the news.

    Moreover, although the Space Portal is very magical and it is like something that only appears in science fiction movies. However, since joining the League of Defender, Jerry has also seen a lot of things that he could not believe or think that they were possible before. Space Portals, Mutants that could control elements and minds.

    Moreover, Mirage Knight passed through an unstable Space Portal in a battle some time ago, so this time Jerry knew that Mirage Knight and Deadpool passed through the Space Portal and was not so worried.

    Buzzing!

    Just as Peter was muttering Lin Rui¡¯s whereabouts in his heart, his figure that was flying in the air suddenly stopped, and his flying posture fell into a trance and he directly fell towards the ground. Fortunately, Peter stabilized his body beforending and did not hurt himself.

    ¡°Danger! Great danger!¡± Feeling a little embarrassed, Peter yelled loudly in his heart, ignoring the Extremis Fighters not far away.

    Just now, when Peter was flying in the air, the Spider-Sense that had been warning Peter of danger suddenly and violently reminded Peter that a huge danger wasing. Moreover, the danger this time is stronger than Peter encountered before.

    ¡°Danger! Where did ite from?!¡± While escaping quickly, Peter judged the source of the danger based on his senses.

    ¡°En!? Underground!?¡± Finally, Peter, who had been running realized that only when he jumped upstairs would the sense of danger diminish a little.

    ¡°Mr. Stark! There is a huge danger underground! We need to get out of here immediately!¡± After judging that the danger came from the underground, Peter quickly fled and connected with Tony to tell him the situation.

    ¡°Danger from underground? JARVIS, can you detect it?¡± After hearing Peter¡¯s words, Tony, who wasmanding the Iron Man army in mid-air, also took it seriously and asked JARVIS to scan the underground directly.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Danger! Danger! Retreat now!¡± Just as Tony was waiting for the results, JARVIS¡¯S voice came from the Iron Man Armor.

    Brush!

    Then, without waiting for Tony¡¯s control, the power system armed in Tony¡¯s Armor instantly activated by 100%. At the next moment, JARVIS had already rushed towards the sky with Tony quickly, JARVIS acted as if there was something below that could threaten Tony who was under heavy protection.

    Of course, while taking Tony towards the sky, JARVIS also arranged an Iron Man Armor to pick up the fleeing Spiderman and rush towards the sky. If Peter was allowed to run by himself, he would not be able to get out of this dangerous area.

    Buzzing!

    Just when JARVIS took Tony and Peter into the sky for less than two hundred meters, there was a roar from the underground of this Stark Industries park. Then, as if there was a strong earthquake, the ground in the whole area shook, and countless cracks were created in the ground.

    With the creation of those cracks, the underground movement seemed to have be overwhelmed, and countless explosions and fires poured out from all underground in this area. Killian¡¯s secretly arranged attack was finally released, and it was powerful enough topletely kill anything in its range!

    Buzzing! Rumble!

    Tony, who was rushing towards the sky, was still staring at the ground. From his perspective, the area below the Stark Industries park seemed to be experiencing the end of the world.

    The lifeform bomb researched by Extremis as the main raw material is more powerful than other bombs, destroying all buildings on the ground in an instant. As for the Extremis Fighters who are still alive, they all self-destructed, filling in some movement for this explosion.

    ¡°JARVIS, can we escape the scope of the explosion?¡± Tony, who was rushing towards the sky, asked seriously as he watched the st wave from below quickly sweeping around.

    Although JARVIS had already fled with Tony and Peter in the first ce, Killian was really cruel this time, and the scope and power of the explosion was too great. Once the special shock wave generated by the Extremis explosion catches up with Tony, he and Peter will suffer unknown damages and they might even get killed.

    ¡°There is a thirty-six percent chance of getting out of the explosive power center.¡± After Tony asked, JARVIS quickly gave a bad answer.

    ¡°We were really careless! No wonder Killian ran away at the beginning, he had this nned out from the very beginning!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony thought bitterly.

    Seeing the explosion below that continued to spread outward, Tony felt very ufortable. If Killian was just dealing with Tony, he could just clean up afterward. But this explosion is obviously not just for Iron Man. If all the power of the explosion is released, ording to JARVIS¡¯s prediction, New York City will suffer unimaginable destruction!

 Chapter 519 Defense

    <h4>Chapter 519 Defense</h4>

    Huhu!

    With theplete explosion, this industrial park belonging to Stark Industries has beenpletely destroyed in an instant. The power and vibration of the explosion from here were also transmitted to a far ce at the same time.

    A few secondster, the entire New York felt the ground vibration. Someone could see the fire in this direction at a distance. At this moment, panic slowly spread.

    ¡°Damn It! We can¡¯t escape! Half of the innocent people in New York City will be killed by this explosion!! Damn you, Killian!¡± Peter who retreated behind Tony also saw the shock wave of the explosion that had caught up behind him.

    His Spider-Sense has not stopped warning him. But what is most annoying to Peter is that Killian¡¯s explosion not only destroyed the Stark Industries site but also involved half of the innocent people in New York City.

    ¡°If Jackson was here¡­maybe he can do it! Where did he go?¡± Peter, who has been unable to do anything about the explosion at his feet, couldn¡¯t help but think about Jackson. As for his own safety, it is not his decision now.

    Shoo!

    While Peter hated Killian in his heart and felt helpless with the current situation, the Iron Man army who had retreated with him suddenly stopped fleeing and hovered in mid-air.

    ¡°En?¡± Peter was very puzzled when he noticed the Iron Man army floating in the air.

    Just as Peter was about to ask Tony why he didn¡¯t let these Iron Man continue to retreat, the Iron Man army that had gathered together quickly rushed out in all directions. Looking at the direction these Iron Man troops rushed out, it happened to be the surrounding area where the explosion was spreading outward.

    From a high altitude, hundreds of Iron Mans rushed towards the center of the explosion like moths to a me.

    ¡°Does Mr. Stark have a way to stop this explosion?!¡± Seeing the direction that Iron Man Army had rushed out, Peter¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. After all, in Peter¡¯s heart, Tony Stark is also a very admirable figure.

    Shoo!

    ¡°JARVIS, no need to care about the loss, give it everything, we must stop this explosion! If the power of the explosion really rushes into the city, then I will be the world¡¯s biggest sinner!¡± Peter looked at the Iron Man who rushed out, while he was feeling puzzled, Tony, who was above his head, gave orders to JARVIS with a sharp look in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± As promised, JARVIS activated a hidden functional module on thetest batch of the Iron Man Armors.

    Buzzing!

    As JARVIS replied to Tony¡¯s order, a wave of Fluctuations suddenly spread from the Iron Man Army who had plunged into the center of the explosion. Those Fluctuations seemed invisible, but the surrounding Force Field changed because of them.

    That¡¯s right, Tony added the kind of Force Field weapons he got from Hydra on the new batch of Iron Man Armors. When Lin Rui was identally caught by Hydra before, these Force Field weapons were responsible for attacking him.

    Buzzing!

    With this special Force Field Fluctuation spreading from hundreds of Iron Mans, the Force Field Fluctuations from the nearby Iron Man quickly united them together. Thebined Force Field not only increases the area covered by it, but also the strength of the Force Field.

    If these Force Fields issued by Iron Man are all fused together, an inverted bowl-shaped Force Field area can almost be constructed in midair. It seems that Tony intends to use this method to change the Internal Force Field in some areas to prevent the transmission of the power of the explosion.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    However, before the Force Fields issued by these Iron Mans were fully integrated, the shock wave of the explosion had arrived. As soon as they touched, the dozen Iron Man closest to them were directly destroyed by the shock wave of the explosion, which shows the tremendous power of this lifeform bomb.

    However, although the Iron Man Armors were instantly destroyed, the shock waves of those explosions were still affected when they entered the Force Field area. Although these Force Fields could not stop the shock wave of the explosion, they could at least consume some of its energy.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In just an instant, more than 30 Iron Man Armors blocking the front of the st wave had already been lost. Looking at the current situation, even if all these hundred Iron Man Armors were destroyed, it might not be able to weaken one ten-thousandth of the power of the explosion.

    Hum!

    However, just after the Force Field area was broken through one after another, a special kind of fluctuation came out again from the ten Iron Man Armors behind them. This time, the fluctuations released by the ten Iron Man Armors were different from the Force Field, it was rather a Spatial Fluctuation of light blue light.

    If Lin Rui were here, he would definitely be able to see that the Spatial Fluctuations of these light blue rays came from the power of Magic Cube, that is, the power of the Space Infinity Stone.

    In the previous final battle against Hydra, Lin Rui interrupted an attack by Hydra using Magic Cube energy in order to prevent Magic Cube energy from attacking the outside SHIELD forces and Tony¡¯s Iron Man army.

    The remaining Magic Cube energy from that attack dissipated a lot in that square, but some of it was inexplicably absorbed by the Iron Man Armors worn by Peter and Lin Rui.

    This incident was discovered by Tony identallyter. After studying the Special instruments of Hydra for a period of time, Tony was also able to use the small energy of the Space Infinity Stone.

    But because the Space Energy is too little, Tony can only arm this special space equipment on ten Iron Man Armors. And now, all the Space Energy has been used. It can be said that in order to prevent the explosion in front of him, Tony has taken out everything.

    Call!

    The energy from the Space Infinity Stone quickly spread out under the action of special equipment, and it quickly formed a light blue space barrier with the ten Iron Man Armors as the center.

    The area of ??this Space Barrier is not veryrge, but it is already the most that Tony can do at this time. Moreover, this Space Barrier can only block the explosion in one direction, which is also the direction of New York City. If he could choose, Tony would of course minimize the direct losses.

    Rumble!

    Finally, after breaking through all the Force Field areas, the power of the explosion continued to spread out with little reduction. In the direction toward the center of New York, a light blue Space Barrier blocked the explosion.

    ¡°Be sure to stop it! Please stop it!¡± Peter, who also saw the light blue barrier that was made out of space energy, kept praying in his heart, even though he had also expected it when those Force Field weapons appeared just now.

    Call!

 Chapter 520 Interception

    <h4>Chapter 520 Interception</h4>

    Rumble!

    Finally, in front of the nervous gaze of Peter and Tony, the st wave that swept toward the center of New York once again hit the light blue Space Barrier. This time, the light blue Space Barrier was not destroyed instantly like the Force Field area just now but withstood the spread of the explosion shock wave.

    However, the Space Barrier that was originally perpendicr to the ground also quickly dented under the impact of the shock wave, looking like a light blue transparent ss that was burned into an arc.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Sir, although the Space Barrier can block the shock wave of this explosion, our device can no longer hold on.¡± Just when Tony¡¯s eyes showed a hint of joy, JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly reminded him.

    Because the Space power is much higher in level than the shock wave of this lifeform bomb, the Space Barrier can block the shock wave of the explosion. However, the problem is the Ten Iron Man Armors that is running the Space Barriers. The Space Barriers can continue to hold on, but these Iron Man Armors can no longer hold on.

    Boom! Bang Bang Bang!

    Just after JARVIS spoke, the Space Barrier that had been sted into a balloon by the shock wave of the explosion suddenly sounded out with several consecutive explosions, and the Iron Man Armor acting as the core was destroyed. Then, the Space Barrier that could have persisted suddenly shattered into several pieces.

    After the shock waves that had been blocked for a while were released, it rushed past, and the remaining Iron Man Armors were destroyed in an instant.

    Without the space device on the Iron Man Armor, the light blue Space Energy quickly dissipated in front of the shock wave of the explosion. At this point, apart from the Iron Man Armor armed with Tony and Peter, Tony¡¯s Iron Man army waspletely destroyed.

    And the power of the explosion below didn¡¯t seem to weaken much, and Tony¡¯s faith that had always been firm in his heart was shaken again.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just as Tony was thinking about the tragic consequences of this explosion, a harsh siren came from inside the Iron Man Armor. It turned out that the shock wave of this explosion had also caught up with Tony.

    However, Tony didn¡¯t care much about himself at this time. At any rate, he still has the protection of the Iron Man Armor, and the protection of the newly developed Cloak, he would only be injured at most. However, the innocent people in New York will not be so lucky.

    Call!

    In the next moment, the shock wave from below had already hit Tony and Peter¡¯s Armor. Under JARVIS¡¯s constant adjustments, he tried to make Tony and Peter suffer the least amount of damage. However, the Iron Man Armor was quickly damaged under such a blow. Once the power system loses too much, Tony and Peter will still be in danger.

    Squeak Squeak Card!

    Tony¡¯s expression was calmer as he listened to the sound of mechanical damageing from all over the Iron Man Armor. At this time, Tony was already wearing a red and white personal protective suit, which was exactly the change of The Cloak.

    In this Venom protective suit, Tony also had a protective charm that Lin Rui had given before. As for Peter, his defense is simr to Tony¡¯s. It is also a threeyer defense with Iron Man Armor plus Spiderman Armor plus Lin Rui¡¯s protective talisman.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°The power system lost 5%¡­11%¡­23% loss¡­¡± Amidst the shaking of the shock wave, only JARVIS¡¯s voice was calmer.

    Looking at the current situation, Tony and the others seemed to be able to ept such a result. It was supposed to be a sessful operation to rescue Pepper and crush Killian, but in the end, it became like this. It can¡¯t be said that Tony made any mistakes, it can only be said that Killian is crazier than they thought.

    ¡­

    Just as Tony and Peter were passively attacked by the shock wave in the high air, a golden light suddenly appeared at the same time on the edge of the explosion that continued to spread out in all directions.

    If Tony could still see the ground at this time, he would definitely be able to see where the six golden rays of light on the edge of the explosion spread from. This is the magic Space Portal created by the Sorcerers!

    Chi Chi Chi Chi!

    With the appearance of six Golden Magical Space Portals in six directions, six Sorcerers have appeared in front of the explosion. These six Sorcerers are the same as the six Sorcerers that appeared after Harry was possessed by a Demon. Among them are David and Rick from New York Sanctum.

    Seeing the explosive shock wave that quickly swept over in front of them, the Six Sorcerers had extremely solemn expressions on their faces. Then, although the Sorcerers in the other positions could not be seen by each other, the Six Sorcerers raised their hands at the same moment and quickly formed the magic seal.

    With thepletion of the actions in the hands of the Six Sorcerers, the Golden Light burst out suddenly from the six directions where the explosion was spreading.

    ¡°Mirror Dimension!¡± With a loud shout, the Six Sorcerers suddenly opened their hands to both sides.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, the Mirror Dimension quickly enveloped the exploding range around the Six Sorcerers. If the Mirror Dimension can envelop this explosion, the subsequent destruction will not affect the real world.

    However, looking at the serious faces of these Six Sorcerers, the Mirror Dimension may not be as easy to use as before. After all, this time, the scope of the Mirror Dimension that needs to be enveloped is toorge.

    The explosion engulfed the entire industrial park when it started, and now the spread area is asrge as two industrial parks. It takes time to cover the area in the Mirror Dimension, but these Six Sorcerers have also tried their best.

    As for why only these Six Sorcerers appeared but not the Ancient One when such a big thing had happened in New York. Perhaps it was because this incident was not originally under the jurisdiction of the Sorcerers, or perhaps because Ancient One had other things that needed his attention.

    However, with these Six Sorcerers present, even if the explosion cannot bepletely enveloped in the Mirror Dimension, the impact of the explosion can be greatly reduced.

    Kakaka!

    The expanding Mirror Dimension and the rapidly spreading explosion are racing against each other, and the current situation seems to be that the explosion is spreading faster. At this moment, a golden light burst out from mid-air.

    Then, another transparent Mirror Dimension quickly shrouded from high above and quicklybined with the Mirror Dimensions from the six directions on the ground.

    Noting the sudden appearance of the Mirror Dimension in the sky, Rick saw a figure floating in the sky after raising his head. After seeing who the figure was, Rick was surprised.

    ¡°That is?! Sorcerer Yun Meng!¡± In the next moment, he called out a name.

 Chapter 521 Yun Meng

    <h4>Chapter 521 Yun Meng</h4>

    Call!

    With the participation of the Seventh Sorcerer, the Mirror Dimension space that could not cover the explosion range was instantly united together, and they were all closed when the explosion was about to rush out of the scope of the Mirror Dimension space.

    So far, the huge Mirror Dimension space constructed by the Seven Sorcerers haspletely enveloped the explosion that was enough to destroy a third of New York City.

    Although the damage caused by the previous explosion cannot be reversed (unless the Ancient One is willing to use the Time Infinity Stone to reverse the time), although the damage in this area is huge, at the very least, no innocent people died.

    The Special team of SHIELD, which had previously fought with the Extremis Fighters, also retreated after Tony¡¯s Iron Man army arrived, otherwise, they would have died. As for the loss of this area, Stark Industries will foot the bill Tony will definitely not mind this.

    Rumble!

    The Seven Sorcerers who entered the Mirror Dimension space with the explosion looked at the explosion that was spreading in front of them with serious expressions in their eyes.

    Although it was already in the Mirror Dimension space, the explosion continued to spread out, and the Sorcerers did not stop it but isted themselves in another space from the threat of explosion.

    Seeing the explosion quickly rushing into the suburbs of New York in the Mirror Dimension, causing damage to countless Mirror Dimension space buildings, the Seven Sorcerers including Rick were very thankful for their timely action.

    ¡°Huh! Fortunately, we made it in time, otherwise, who knows how many casualties it would have caused!¡± Looking at New York City in the Mirror Dimension, which was destroyed a little and a half in front, David said to Rick beside him.

    However, Rick did not respond to David but looked in another direction. In that direction, a slender woman stood alone on a tall building. This woman was the one who suddenly appeared in the air just now and joined forces with Rick and others to construct a Mirror Dimension space to save New York City, Sorcerer Yun Meng.

    Yun Meng was sent out by Ancient One to investigate the rtionship between Lin Rui and Thor. Yun Meng already knew the real identity of Lin Rui that day, and she also knew that he had been with him when Thor first came to the earth.

    Thor became Lin Rui¡¯s friend. However, after rying the information to the Ancient One, Yun Meng did not go back to Kamar-Taj but chose to continue traveling outside. Ancient One obviously also meant to let his excellent disciple experience more mundane things, so he didn¡¯t send another mission to Yun Meng.

    And Yun Meng was attracted to New York, an international metropolis, she felt like a normal girl during this time. At first, she was initially unfamiliar with modern society but she quickly adjusted to her life in New York.

    This time, Yun Meng was ying with cats in a pet studio, and instinctively noticed that there was a huge energy response in this direction. So Yun Meng, who had nothing to do, rushed over here, and at thest moment, she teamed up with the Six Sorcerers to solve the disaster.

    Originally, Yun Meng and Rick arrived at about the same time, but at the time she saw two guys in need of help in the air, she drew a magic Space Portal and threw them in it.

    In this way, Yun Meng¡¯s Mirror Dimension space was deployed a littleter than Rick and others. As for the two guys who were thrown into the magic Space Portal by Yun Meng, they were not far away looking blindly at the area that should have been swept by the explosion.

    ¡°Sorcerer Yun Meng, did the Ancient One send you here for help?¡± Rick didn¡¯t respond to David beside him and he walked towards Yun Meng¡¯s side and smiled while asking.

    ¡°Ah? No, Master sent me here for another mission. I just happened to be nearby, and I came here when I saw that you needed help. It seems that in addition to taking care of the threat of another world, the Sorcerers also deal with a lot of local hazards!

    After hearing what Rick said, Yun Meng, who seemed to be in a daze, immediately responded. While responding to Rick¡¯s words, Yun Meng was also feeling the disasters that have been just avoided.

    ¡°Fortunately, you were here to help us out at this time. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for us to construct such a huge Mirror Dimension Space this time. As for the destruction that has already happened, we cannot stop it, and we can only do what we should do.¡± Rick continued after hearing Yun Meng¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, we just do what we should do!¡±

    ¡°Haha! Sorcerer Yun Meng, so you are also here in New York! Do you have some free time, I know of a very good tea shop nearby.¡± Just as Rick and Yun Meng chatted with each other, David also came over from behind them.

    Behind David, four other Sorcerers also came over. Obviously, Yun Meng is a little famous in the Sorcerer circle. Then, these Seven Sorcerers began to talk to each other staying in the Mirror Dimension while waiting for the explosion to disappear.

    ¡­

    Kaka!

    P¨±!

    Coming out of the Iron Man Armor that had been destroyed for most of it, Tony looked in a direction with aplicated look in his eyes, he looked at the ce where a huge explosion should have swept half of New York City.

    However, since Tony and Peter were thrown into a Magical Space Portal by a single wave, the explosion there quickly disappeared out of thin air.

    Card!

    ¡°Cough cough cough!¡± Just as Tony looked at the distance, another Iron Man Armor lying on the ground opened, and Peter crawled out while coughing.

    ¡°Hmm? What about the explosion? Mr. Stark, where are we now?¡± Peter asked with some surprise in his voice after looking around for a few moments.

    ¡°The explosion seems to have disappeared. As for us, we are now about 20 kilometers away from New York and 10 kilometers away from the explosion area.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s voice beside him, Tony shook his head while staring at the direction of the explosion, and replied.

    ¡°The explosion disappeared?! How did it disappear? Also, how did we suddenlye here?!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Peter opened his mouth and shouted.

    When he was in mid-air just now, Peter had been concussed by the shock wave of the explosion. When Yun Meng appeared, Peter only caught a shadow of her figure, and then he was thrown into the Magic Space Portal and fell here.

    Peter, who didn¡¯t know much about the Sorcerers on Earth, hadn¡¯t thought of what happened, but Tony had probably already guessed as to what had happened.

    ¡°It should be those Sorcerers who made their move. Just now a Sorcerer rescued us. As for the explosion, I think they should have transported it into the Mirror Dimension. You should remember the first time you saw those Sorcerers.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s bewildered look, Tony exined a few words.

    ¡°Sorcerers? Was it them? No wonder! But why did they appear here? Jackson said to me before that these Sorcerers have their own rules.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s exnation, Peter suddenly asked.

    Hearing Peter said that Sorcerers had their own rules, Tony smiled silently in his heart. Tony still remembered that he had taken advantage of the Sorcerers named Rick and David before. At that time, they seemed not to abide by the Sorcerers guidelines.

    ¡°JARVIS, can we still fly?¡± Although there was some spection in his mind, Tony wanted to see it with his own eyes, so he turned back and asked JARVIS

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡±

    Brush!

    Ten secondster, the two Iron Mans, who looked to be in a bad condition, rose into the sky again and rushed towards the location of the explosion.

 Chapter 522 Frightened

    <h4>Chapter 522 Frightened</h4>

    When Tony and Peter flew over again, they could only see arge ruin that seemed to have experienced a nuclear explosion. With this industrial park as the center, all the buildings within an eight-kilometer radius werepletely destroyed, and the ground was devastated with ck scorched earth and huge cracks.

    From a high altitude, this area looks like a huge crater that was formed by a huge meteor, but the meteorite disappeared inexplicably.

    Huhu~

    ¡°Mr. Stark, this¡­¡± Levitating in the air and looking at the ruins below, Peter looked at Tony beside him. Although the explosion has disappeared, the damage caused is not small at all. However,pared to Tony¡¯s previously predicted loss, this result is now the best.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can bear such a loss,¡± Tony replied calmly when he heard Peter¡¯s words.

    However, Peter couldn¡¯t see how tangled Tony¡¯s expression was hidden in the Iron Man Armor. Stark Industries is indeed rich, and Tony is also one of the world¡¯s richest people. However, Stark Industries is now in a transitional stage and they have lost the huge profits of the military industry.

    If Stark Industries, which has only started a new type of business in clean energy, continues to do this for Tony, it will really fall into a financial crisis. The Iron Man Army Tony list today would require arge amount of money not to mention the damages today¡¯s fight has brought!

    Oh oh oh!! Woo~~~

    Just as Tony and Peter hovered over the ruins looking for the entrance to the Mirror Dimension Space, the sound of sirens and ambnces came from far and near from the edge of the ruins. Almost half of the people in New York noticed the violent explosion that urred here.

    Although they don¡¯t know how the explosion disappeared, the New York authorities obviously also need to understand the situation and they areing here.

    ¡­

    Police Captain George of the New York Police State Department, the father of Harry¡¯s girlfriend Gwen, has had a good life recently. Because the headquarters of the League of Defender is in New York, they have helped the police a lot in cracking down on some crimes in New York.

    Although these Vigntes are a little out of control, they did make New York¡¯s crime rate continue to decrease. Especially since Iron Man Tony¡¤Stark has announced that it had formed a strategic alliance with the League of Defender, which made Police Captain George trust these unidentified Vignte even more.

    However, the crime in New York has been reduced to the lowest level in history, but at this time a very cruel terrorist attacker emerged from abroad.

    He not only carried out a bomb attack in the war zone but also directly carried out an explosion attack in the center of New York a few days ago, which made Police Captain George¡¯s head hurt again.

    Fortunately, Iron Man announced that he would personally take care of the Mandarin, and he alsounched a live broadcast to dere war in front of the whole world. This made Police Captain George feel a little relieved.

    However, the hundreds of Iron Man rushing out of Tony¡¯s beach house tonight gave Captain George a very bad premonition. Sure enough, after the Iron Man army rushed to the industrial park outside New York, a fierce fight took ce there.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the knowledge that the fight between the Iron Man and his enemies was not suitable for ordinary people to participate in, Police Captain George would definitely send someone to help. However, even though no one was sent to participate in the war, Police Captain George still kept an eye on the situation there.

    However, what happened next made the Police Captain almost copse directly because of high blood pressure. Because he actually saw a violent explosion suddenly erupted from the battlefield.

    Despite being far away, Police Captain George could still see the mes rising into the sky and the strong tremors passing beneath their feet. ording to George¡¯s judgment, an explosion of this magnitude was enough to destroy a small portion of New York City.

    ¡°Mike! Mike! Issue a First Level alert!¡± Watching the explosion spreading in the distance, Police Captain George yelled and picked up his mobile phone to call his daughter.

    At this moment, the entire police station was plunged into extreme chaos because of the explosion in the suburbs. Of course, in addition to the police station, there is also panic in the New York City area.

    People may not be able to see the explosions and fires in the suburbs because of the blockade of high-rise buildings, but the strong shock waves are enough to scare these people to death.

    Buzzing~

    However, just when bursts of tremor passed, and the despair in people¡¯s hearts continued to spread. Police Captain George, who has been paying attention to the fire in the suburbs, only felt that there was an illusion in front of him.

    In the next second, those fires and explosions all disappeared and he had thought that he had seen an illusion, a mirage. However, the tremor that continues to pass from the ground still exists. After the fire in the suburbs disappeared for a while, the sensation of vibration gradually faded away.

    ¡°Hello?! Dad! Dad!? What happened? Was it an earthquake?!¡± Just as Police Captain George looked at the distant suburbs, his daughter Gwen was a little nervous and her voice came from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Ah! Gwen, baby, it¡¯s okay! I am okay! There wasn¡¯t any earthquake, it was just another explosion.¡± After recovering from his situation due to his daughter¡¯s cry, Police Captain George quickly made up a reason and replied.

    Although this reason was made up temporarily by George, it also happened to be true. However, this bombing attack was hundreds of times worse than the previous one.

    ¡°Was it Mandarin¡¯s bombing attack? Dad, you need to take care of yourself!¡± Hearing Dad¡¯s answer, Gwen reminded worriedly on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°I know, well, you should also pay attention to yourself, and go home after ss during this time.¡±

    ¡°I know, Dad.¡±

    Then, Captain George quickly hung up his phone.

    ¡°Captain, do you still want us to issue the First-Level Alert?¡± Just as George hung up the phone, Detective Mike, his Lieutenant, walked over and asked.

    The explosion just now scared a lot of people. The first-level warnings were issued. The purpose of this warning was to let the citizens hurry up and find a ce to escape to. However, the explosion has suddenly disappeared, which makes these police officers feel very embarrassed.

    ¡°No, and also, immediately mobilize all the staff and tell them to go on the streets and stop any riots and tofort people. I will go there to see the situation in person.¡± Police Captain George replied after thinking about it after hearing his Lieutenant¡¯s words.

    No matter what happened over there, the explosion had really disappeared. The impact of issuing a first-level alert of less than a minute is not so huge, and it is toote to save it.

    ¡°Okay!¡± After receiving Police Captain¡¯s answer, Detective Mike agreed and then turned to arrange things.

    ¡°Iron Man, Mr. Tony Stark, what is going on between you and Mandarin! If you continue to do things like this, my heart won¡¯t be able to stand it!¡± After arranging the things in the police station, Police Captain George went downstairs and thought to himself.

 Chapter 523 Guarantee

    <h4>Chapter 523 Guarantee</h4>

    Not to mention the panic in New York due to the explosion in the suburban industrial park and the helplessness of Police Captain George, Tony and Peter were also feeling very helpless at the scene.

    They have been in this ruin for several minutes, but apart from feeling the remaining heat on the ground, they have not found the entrance to the Mirror Dimension space. JARVIS¡¯s system did not scan any space anomalies, maybe it can only be detected when the Mirror Dimension space appears.

    Woooo~

    ¡°Mr. Stark, the police and fire brigade have already arrived. There should be reporters too. Do you need to go and exin the situation?¡± Suspended high in the sky, Peter looked at the police cars and fire trucks approaching quickly in the distance and some cars that might belong to the reporters so Peter asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them for the time being, I will hold a press conferenceter to exin what happened today.¡± Tony is not in a good mood right now, and of course, he will not talk to the police and reporters.

    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Peter agreed and continued to hover with Tony in the air.

    Buzzing~

    Just as Tony and Peter waited at high altitude for more than ten minutes, a small Spatial Fluctuation appeared in their lower-left corner. JARVIS detected the situation and Tony and Peter also noticed it. Then Tony and Peter flew down quickly.

    Call!

    In the ruins, a golden halo quickly appeared on the ground. Then, a few people walked out of the aperture. It was Rick who had teamed up with others to build the Mirror Dimension Space before.

    However, there are only five people who came out of the aperture and Yun Meng, and the remaining two are still there to maintain the existence of the Mirror Dimension Space.

    After all, the power of the explosion has notpletely ended, and the Mirror Dimension Space will not exist for long if someone doesn¡¯t maintain it. They will note out until the explosion ispletely annihted in the Mirror Dimension.

    Huhu!

    Just as Rick and the five sorcerers just walked out of the Magic Space Portal, two Iron Man with a somewhat broken appearance rushed in front of them. It was Tony and Peter.

    ¡°So it really was you?! Rick and David!¡± After seeing Rick and David, Tony was finally sure and shouted loudly.

    Card!

    While yelling out the names of Rick and David, Tony also put down his mask. As for Peter on the side, he was not ready to speak or show his face.

    Seeing the two Iron Mans rushing in front of him and hearing Tony¡¯s voice, and then seeing Tony¡¯s exposed face, the expressions on the faces of Rick and David were not very good. After all, they had been coerced by Tony Stark before. They are the sorcerers who guard the earth and they were coerced by such a guy for two hours!

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s Mr. Iron Man Tony Stark.¡± Although he felt bad after seeing Tony in his heart, Rick still greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m really d that you were able to help today, otherwise, many casualties would have appeared in New York City tonight. If people in the world know that you are a group of powerful sorcerers always guarding them against the shadows then they will be very grateful as I am right now.¡± Not caring about Rick¡¯s weird tone, Tony thanked him very sincerely.

    ¡°Since we have encountered this kind of thing, of course, we would be willing to help out as much as we could.¡± No one does not like beingplimented. After hearing Tony¡¯s words, David responded with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Speaking of it, I didn¡¯t expect Killian and that Mandarin to be so crazy. They would even destroy half of New York to achieve their goals, I will not let them go!¡± After praising the sorcerers, Tony was about to blow a gasket when he thought about Killian¡¯s move. If these powerful sorcerers are to notice the guy named Killian, then Tony will have another powerful helper to deal with Killian.

    ¡°En? What are you talking about? Was this explosion due to Mandarin¡¯s terrorist attack?!¡± Rick asked suddenly when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tony asked curiously when he heard Rick¡¯s words.

    ¡°It turns out that it was him who caused the explosion. And here I was thinking who had the courage to cause an explosion in New York that can destroy half of the city. You say that you are going after Mandarin, so why are you speaking so arrogantly here? This guy seems to have no morals seeing as he was willing to detonate a bomb of this level. Do you want us to help you every time?¡± They thought that the explosion was a special ident. Maybe it was caused by some special ident. Unexpectedly, it was Tony¡¯s opponent who made things happen and Rick felt even more dissatisfied with Tony.

    ¡°This¡­ It is my responsibility. However, I promise to take care of Mandarin as soon as possible, and such incidents will not happen again in the future.¡± The expression on Tony¡¯s face became stiff when he heard Rick¡¯s words, and then he replied seriously.

    ¡°Huh! That¡¯s better.¡± Rick said bluntly after hearing Tony¡¯s assurance. During their talk, the two Sorcerers and Yun Meng came out of the Mirror Dimension.

    ¡°Yun Meng, Rick, David, the danger here has been eliminated, we will go back first.¡± Just when Tony and Rick were acting a little stiff, the two Sorcerers who did not belong to New York Sanctum Interrupted.

    ¡°Yes, thank you for your help today.¡± Hearing the words of the sorcerers behind him, Rick turned and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yun Meng, If you have free time thene to London, our ce is not worse than New York.¡± The two sorcerers even specially invited Yun Meng toe in some time before leaving.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll check it out sometime.¡± Yun Meng nodded and replied when she heard the invitation from the London sorcerers.

    Huhu!

    Then, the two sorcerers drew a new Magic Portal on the spot, and after two steps in, they left New York and returned to London.

    ¡°Okay, we should leave too. Mr. Tony Stark, I hope you can handle this matter as soon as possible. After all, we won¡¯te to help you handle it every time.¡± After sending away two sorcerers from London, Rick looked at Tony in front of him and reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Not wanting to lose his pride in front of Rick, Tony promised again.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go, Yun Meng, are youing with us?¡± Without intending to say more, Rick looked at Yun Meng and asked.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± With a Nod, Yun Meng waved her hand to construct a Magic Space Portal.

    Huhu~

    Then, Rick, David, and Yun Meng walked into the Golden Magical Space Portal and disappeared. However, before the Magic Space Portal finally disappeared, Yun Meng seemed to look back, and no one knew what or who she was looking at.

 Chapter 524 Remember

    <h4>Chapter 524 Remember</h4>

    Huhu!

    Card!

    When the golden light circle in front of himpletely disappeared, Peter put down the helmet of the Iron Man Armor and looked at the ce where the Magic Space Portal had disappeared with a strange expression on his face. Just now, Peter felt that the young female Sorcerer was looking back at herself.

    With Peter¡¯s instincts, he should not be wrong. However, he hadn¡¯t seen this female Sorcerer before so why did the other party look at him before leaving? This made Peter a little confused.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, do you really have the confidence to eliminate Mandarin and Killian in a short time?¡± Although he was wondering why Yun Meng looked at him before leaving, Peter didn¡¯t go too far in his thinking and then asked Tony.

    ¡°Since I have said everything, of course, I will do it. I originally nned to deal with Killian by myself, but looking at the current situation, It looks like I won¡¯t be able to deal with him alone.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Tony looked at him and replied seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s for the best! With SHIELD¡¯s and X-Men¡¯s help, we will definitely be able to eliminate Killian and Mandarin soon!¡± Hearing Tony said that he was looking for help, Peter was also very happy.

    Originally, Lin Rui felt that there was no need to let Tony deal with Killian alone. After all, the story of this world has beenpletely changed, and what kind of story will eventually develop about Killian is not something that Lin Rui can predict.

    But Tony is a very conceited person and he was not willing to listen to others, so Lin Rui can only let him deal with Killian first.

    Moreover, Lin Rui himself has been directly teleported to another by a Space Portal. It is now a question of whether he can find a way back to the earth. In other words, Peter and the others still don¡¯t know what had happened to Lin Rui. Perhaps this is because Lin Rui¡¯s performance has always been more reassuring. No one can think of such a thing happening all at once.

    ¡°By the way, there seem to be reporters among those people outside. I just saw someone shooting with a camera here. Then will those Sorcerers be photographed, if...¡± Today¡¯s battle ended with a loss for both sides and Peter pointed to the crowd at the edge of the ruins, dulled by the scene before them, and reminded Tony.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have just turned on the shielding technology. Those reporters won¡¯t be able to take anything. Moreover, at such a distance, what can they even see? Now, let¡¯s go back first. Although Killian¡¯s actions did not seed in the end, but he managed to anger me. Moreover, I am worried that he was not only using this powerful lifeform bomb here in New York.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s reminder, Tony waved his hand and replied. Then, Tony was going to go back to discuss how to deal with Killian and Mandarin in the future.

    ¡°En! We must take care of Killian quickly, otherwise, this lifeform bomb will pose too much of a threat to any city.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter also agreed.

    Huhu!

    Then, regardless of the reporters who wereing to the ruins and the reporters who were thinking of making big news, Tony and Peter rose up into the sky again and soon disappeared in front of the crowd on the ground.

    About an hour after Tony and the others left, SHIELD hadpletely taken over the ruined battlefield. For this level of battle, relying on the Military or the New York Police Department is no longer enough.

    When SHIELD¡¯s troops searched the ruins for Extremis lifeform bomb remnants and those Extremis soldiers who died in the explosion, a golden light suddenly appeared in the air.

    This golden light was only fleeting and no one noticed it. And after this golden light shed, the Mirror Dimension Space that had originally shrouded this area disappearedpletely with the appearance of that golden light.

    ...

    Not long after the battle in the suburbs of New York, which nearly destroyed half of New York City, came to an end. Rogers, who was still watching the presidential attack at the Washington SHIELD headquarters, learned about the entire incident from Tony.

    After learning that Killian had such a powerful lifeform bomb in his hands, Rogers directly raised the matter to a level one incident within SHIELD. As the first level one incident since Captain Rogers took control of SHIELD, he wanted to settle Mandarin and Killian cleanly.

    Of course, in addition to informing Captain Rogers of SHIELD for help, Tony also told Professor Charles about the matter, hoping to get X-Men¡¯s help. However, it seems that X-Men has very important things to do recently. Although Professor Charles promised to do his best to help, they might not be able to mobilize too many people.

    After Tony¡¯s curious questioning, Professor Charles finally told Tony of his discovery, and also to Rogers. He told them about thetest move of the Mutants Brotherhood led by Mao. They seem to be doing things in Washington.

    In order to prevent Mao from really doing something worse, X-Men is now getting fully prepared against him. However, Professor Charles did not tell Tony and Rogers that they were looking for Mao¡¯s children, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    After receiving the news from Professor Charles, Rogers felt a little pain in his head. He has just only taken office, so why did so many things are happening all at once? Killian, as a terrorist, holds in his hand a powerful lifeform bomb that can destroy a city, and there is Mao who is a top Mutant who can do even bigger things.

    No matter how powerful SHIELD is, Captain Rogers still feels pain in his head as he thought about dealing with these two difficult things at once.

    Fortunately, SHIELD is not fighting alone now. With Tony¡¯s Iron Man and X-Men and the League of Defender, they are also teaming up against the enemy. However, why isn¡¯t Mirage Knight, the representative of the League of Defender, absent when discussing such things? This is what Captain Rogers was very puzzled about.

    After he raised this doubt, Tony remembered that there has been no news of Lin Rui.

    ¡°Mirage Knight? He and Deadpool have been teleported away by an unstable Space Portal. I haven¡¯t heard from them. Maybe they were teleported to a ce where there is no signal.¡± When Tony contacted Jerry in the League of Defender base to ask about Lin Rui¡¯s whereabouts, this was Jerry¡¯s answer.

    So far, Lin Rui and Deadpool have been missing for almost two hours. Compared to thest time Lin Rui was teleported away by the Space Portal and disappeared for two days, Jerry is still not worried.

    ¡°They were teleported away by the Space Portal?! Then why are you telling us that now?!¡± After hearing Jerry¡¯s answer, Tony didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    ¡°You guys have been busy and there were many things that needed your full attention. And, I believe Mirage Knight and Deadpool will be fine, they have only been missing for two hours.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Jerry replied somewhat innocently.

    ¡°Well, tell me where the two of them disappeared, and I will go over and see what¡¯s going on there now.¡± Tony was speechless as he heard Jerry¡¯s answer.

    ¡°The location has been destroyed, it was at the edge of the battlefield.¡±

    Tony: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 525 Trip

    <h4>Chapter 525 Trip</h4>

    Captain Rogers, who also received news from Jerry, immediately sent someone to check the ce where Lin Rui and Deadpool disappeared, but there was nothing but the same ruins around them. There was no Space Portal there.

    It cannot be said that nothing was found. After careful searching, SHIELD¡¯s cleaning team still found something, that is, a little life form remnant. However, the remnants of this lifeform were simr to those of the Extremis fighters found in the center of the battlefield.

    Therefore, they can only judge that Mirage Knight and Deadpool fought another Extremis fighter here, and after defeating it, they saw the Space Portal, and then they were teleported away.

    Snapped!

    ¡°That Mirage Knight is really reckless! Does he really think that he can be careless now that he has survived a forced teleportation by luck?!¡± Seeing the investigation report on the scene, Tony threw the tablet on the table with anger-filled eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, just like Sky¡¯s Eye said, since Mirage Knight has entered by himself, he should have been sure about his safety.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s angry look, Rogers persuaded him across the translucent screen.

    ¡°Huh! He better be fine!¡± Tony also had confidence in Lin Rui, and he could only ept this reality in the end.

    If Deadpool knew that these people were only worried about Mirage Knight but not him then I wonder if he would curse them directly from another.

    Card!

    After a few brief conversations with Rogers, Tony hung up the video call. Then Tony¡¯s gaze shifted to Peter who was standing in front of him.

    ¡°Peter, are you also worried about that Jackson?¡± Tony asked with a slower tone as he watched Peter¡¯s face.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m really worried about Jackson. However, I also believe he will be fine. That guy is not a reckless person.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter replied with a sh of light in his eyes.

    ¡°Well, since you all have so much confidence in him, then I will also believe that he wille back. But before hees back, you should know what to tell his parents, right?¡± Tony exhaled deeply and he finally spoke helplessly.

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Stark, Jackson will be fine.¡±

    ¡°I hope so!¡±

    ...

    Just when Lin Rui¡¯s friends and allies on the earth were concerned about where Lin Rui was transported on the earth, Lin Rui was trekking on a that is many light years away from the earth.

    On the where Lin Rui and Deadpool were transported together, Lin Rui and Deadpool had left the original Space Portal location and hade to the forest beside the grasnd.

    They didn¡¯t know if it was because of this being muchrger than the earth butpared with the vegetation on the earth, the vegetation here is much taller. Just like now, Lin Rui and Deadpool are just as inconspicuous as two foreign animals in this unknowinglyrge forest.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight, are you really not an alien? Why are you adapting to alien life so quickly?¡± Wearing the Low-Level hero suit given by Lin Rui, Deadpool followed Lin Rui in the forest trek. While pulling away from the tall grass in front of him, Deadpool asked curiously as he saw Lin Rui, who was rushing forward.

    Although Deadpool¡¯s nerves are indeed very big, even if he is teleported by a Space Portal to a that is far away from the earth, he can still maintain his funny personality.

    However,pared to Deadpool¡¯s special character and adaptability. Lin Rui¡¯s performance is also different from ordinary people. After Lin Rui judged that this is an alien and took out the protective clothing that can protect his survival on this, Deadpool felt that Mirage Knight was also amazing.

    In the past, even if Deadpool knew that Mirage Knight was very powerful and mysterious, it was limited to Earth. Moreover, because Deadpool and Mirage Knight met earlier, he also knew that Mirage Knight was actually a very young kid. And now, the mindset of this kid has once again refreshed Deadpool¡¯s previous recognition of him. Even after being teleported to such an alien, he could adapt and survive instantly.

    ¡°Although there are indeed aliens in this world, and there are many who are simr to human beings on Earth. However, I am really not an Alien.¡± Lin Rui, who was leading the way, raised the corner of his mouth and replied slightly when he heard Deadpool.

    ording to the current development of the plot of the earth, it will not be long before the people on earth will know that the universe is a very big ce, it is even bigger than they could have imagined. Therefore, Lin Rui can also appropriately reveal some things that he has not told Deadpool before to open up his worldview.

    Brush!

    ¡°Really? Have you ever seen an alien?.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Deadpool¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh... I should have seen one. But it was not a humanoid, just a special Alien lifeform. But maybe we will see Aliens on this.¡± Seeing Deadpool looking so curious, Lin Rui had no choice but to exin.

    The Special lifeform Alien described by Lin Rui is Venom. As for Thor, Lin Rui has never regarded him as an Alien. After all, the people of Asgard and the people of earth are so alike, at least there is no difference in their appearance.

    ¡°Really? There are really Aliens on this?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Deadpool became even more excited.

    ¡°There should be. The unmanned detector I released found a suspected man-made building in front.¡± Raising his hand and looking at something that looked like a tablet, Lin Rui replied calmly. This is also the reason why Lin Rui entered this forest with Deadpool. After all, there may be more dangers in the forest than in the grasnd.

    ¡°Huh? Unmanned detector? When did you release it?¡± Deadpool asked curiously while looking at the tablet in Lin Rui¡¯s hand when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡± You don¡¯t know because you have done nothing but y around! However, Lin Rui just thought about it silently in his heart.

    Huh!

    Just when Deadpool was curious about the man-made building in front of them and he wanted to see what was scanned by the drone on the tablet, an unusual movement suddenly came from the bushes they passed by.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Lin Rui and Deadpool stopped for the first time upon hearing this sound.

    Huh!

    ¡°There!¡±

 Chapter 526 Trip 2

    <h4>Chapter 526 Trip 2</h4>

    P¨± P¨±!

    Just when Deadpool yelled this sentence of caution, a dozen shadows suddenly shot out from the dense trees, most of them rushed towards Lin Rui in front, and the rest rushed towards Deadpool. Although they didn¡¯t know what these shadows were, it is clear that they did note here with good intentions. Moreover, these shadows seem to know that Lin Rui is a bigger threat than Deadpool as there is a big difference in the number of shadows that attacked them.

    ¡°En?! Are they looking down on me?!¡± At the moment he realized that the number of ck shadows rushing toward him was far less than those rushing toward Mirage Knight, Deadpool yelled out feeling very upset.

    Brush!

    Then, Deadpool put his hands around his waist and brought out two guns two with his hands. How could Deadpool not be prepared seeing as he is walking in the forest of this Alien? These two guns are only the lowest level equipment. Lin Rui had prepared a more powerfulser weapon for Deadpool before they ventured into the forest.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    The rapid gunfire sounded in the dense forest, and the results confirmed that Deadpool¡¯s marksmanship was still very good. The bullets in the two pistols were emptied in an instant, and each bullet hit their target. However, in the next moment, Deadpool quickly ran towards Lin Rui, and threw away the two guns in his hand halfway through the run.

    Because Deadpool found that after hitting two shuttles of bullets, more than a dozen bullets directly prated the shadows after hitting them, but the speed of the shadows did not slow down at all. Instead, the attack of the bullets increased their speed. Of course, Deadpool judged that these shadows were not afraid of bullet attacks, and he must move closer to Lin Rui before taking out a more powerful weapon.

    Compared to Deadpool where he found that his gun¡¯s were ineffective and evaded, Lin Rui only pulled out the Beheading Spirit Sword from his waist when faced with several times more shadow attacks than Deadpool. Then, Lin Rui held the Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand and swung it out a few times in front of him. When Deadpool ran toward this side, he saw a Sword Energy Netposed of pale Azura rays intercepting the ck shadows.

    Shoo!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the next second, all the dark shadows rushed into the sword energy made of Azura lights. In front of Deadpool¡¯s surprised gaze, the ck shadows that could not be affected by bullets were cut into dozens of pieces after touching the Azura sword and Deadpool was also surprised to find that the Sword Energy Net didn¡¯t just work as a defensive measure as he had initially thought.

    The ck shadows that were cut by the Sword Energy Net broke into pieces and fell towards the ground. In the process of falling, the ck shadows continued to twist and they seemed to possess a lot of vitality in them. At this time, Deadpool could finally see what these shadows looked like. The broken shadows look like ck tree roots, but they continue to twist, and they are constantly oozing dark green liquid from the fracture, it was as if they were repairing themselves.

    ¡°That¡¯s disgusting! Is it a Cannibal Tree?!¡± Deadpool cried our as the twisted ck roots fell to the ground and disappeared quickly.

    Brush!

    However, Lin Rui did not answer Deadpool¡¯s words at this time, but quickly turned around and swung a sword in the direction of Deadpool. As another sword light shed, the weird tree roots that were chasing Deadpool were also cut off by Lin Rui and they fell into the ground and disappeared. As for the main body behind these weird tree roots, Lin Rui quickly retracted his sword to his side.

    Rustle rustle~

    As Lin Rui resolved this strange root attack so easily, the other things that had been lurking in the bushes around them seemed to see Lin Rui¡¯s strength and they slowly left. Maybe there is something that will continue to observe them in secret, but after the first batch of attack that failed, Lin Rui and the road behind them may be quiet for a while.

    ¡°Damn! How many things are hiding out there?!¡± After hearing those voices gradually moving away, Deadpool standing next to Lin Rui shouted out in shock. However, this time Deadpool¡¯s voice has been suppressed very low, for fear of calling back those who left.

    ¡°Well, this is in a forest, and it is probablyrger than any forest on the earth. Therefore, it is very normal for some things to see us as their food.¡± Lin Rui scanned the surroundings. After ap, Lin Rui put away the Beheading Spirit Sword and looked at Deadpool and answered calmly.

    If it weren¡¯t for a lot of Reward points that can be exchanged for some powerful weapons, and his strength that is already very strong, Lin Rui might not be able to wear the same calm expression at this moment.

    ¡°Then, what if more monsters appear to attack us? Those weird tree roots just now were not affected by bullets. What should we do if we encountered something here which wouldn¡¯t even be affected by aser weapon?.¡± After experiencing a thrilling forest attack, Deadpool, who was very nervous, finally realized the danger of his current situation. At this time, Deadpool had already pulled out theser weapon.

    Although Deadpool¡¯s mutant ability allows him to survive on such an alien, without the hero suit Lin Rui gave him, he would only remain alive but he would fall into a deep sleep state. Moreover, Deadpool¡¯s force value is not too high. If he is swallowed by arge monster, he will probably be food for something. Deadpool cannot guarantee that he will be able to recover at that time.

    ¡°So we need to reach the destination in front more quickly, we need to find that man-made building as soon as possible, maybe we can find a way to leave from here. At least, these beasts won¡¯t converge where there are man-made buildings.¡± Lin Rui of course also knows that the situation is not optimistic now, but the suspected man-made building in the front is their hope of returning to the earth.

    Moreover, when Lin Rui cut off those weird tree roots, the system that had been silent for a while suddenly issued a warning notice: You caused 2% damage to the B-Grade lifeform on a B-Grade. This means that the system in Lin Rui¡¯s mind will not only release quests on the earth but here as well. It is likely that there will be quests waiting for Lin Rui toplete on this outer and the entire universe.

    Judging from the prompts from the system just now, if Lin Rui eliminates this so-called B-Grade Lifeform, the system should give out some rewards. However, Lin Rui will not go looking for trouble with those weird tree roots for these rewards, he just wants to return to the earth as soon as possible. However, if Lin Rui finally arrives at the suspected man-made building and fails to find a way back to the earth, then he may return to this forest to find the trouble with these monsters. After all, as long as there are enough Reward points, Lin Rui can directly redeem any Portal back to Earth. Of course, this is thest helpless approach and also the most dangerous one.

    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s go! I don¡¯t think they will attack us again for some time!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Deadpool speeded up and rushed to the front of Lin Rui.,

 Chapter 527 Destination

    <h4>Chapter 527 Destination</h4>

    Huhu!

    Rumble!

    More than an hourter, apanied by the dumping of a fewrge big trees, a violent sound suddenly came out from this forest. In this virgin forest that has existed for god knows many years, it was like giants were fighting in it at this time. From time to time,rge trees that were hundreds of years old or older fell in pieces.

    And not far from the violent movement in the forest, there is a small valley. This valley was formed in the middle of the virgin forest. There is also a small water hole in the center of the sinking valley.

    At this time, on the grass next to the small water hole, a small drone stopped here. This drone is the machine Lin Rui sent out to detect something before, and this small valley is Lin Rui¡¯s destination.

    Booming~

    As the movement in the forest got bigger and bigger, whatever is happening inside the forest is getting closer and closer to the valley. This quiet valley seems to have been affected a bit, and the surface of the pool water in the center of the valley also shows ripples.

    Brush!

    Just when the movement in the virgin forest was very close to this valley, a ck figure suddenly rushed out of the forest, and this figure was holding a guy who didn¡¯t look alive. Obviously, the two people who rushed out of the forest were Lin Rui and Deadpool.

    However, Lin Rui is panting heavily now, and Deadpool, who was in his hands, has long since been seriously injured and has be unconscious. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t been holding Deadpool all the time, he would have entered the belly of a certain monster by now.

    Lin Rui rushed out of the forest and rushed towards a certain distance before stopping in mid-air. Lin Rui, who stopped in the air, paid close attention to the movement in the forest behind him, and then Lin Rui who was holding Deadpool showed some doubts in his eyes. ording to Lin Rui, the monster behind him should have been chasing him. However, the monster seemed to have stopped.

    Not long ago, when Lin Rui and Deadpool rushed towards this side, they broke into a monster¡¯s territory without knowing about it. Then, Lin Rui and Deadpool were chased and nearly killed by the monster that was three stories tall and looked like abination between a snake and a dinosaur for more than half an hour.

    Originally, if Lin Rui was alone, he might have been able to fight this monster for hundreds of rounds. After all, he is now very confident in his own strength. But there was Deadpool beside him.

    After being swept by the monster¡¯s tail, Deadpool was seriously injured and passed out. Therefore, Lin Rui had to grab Deadpool and escape all this way. He was worried that Deadpool would not be able to survive if he didn¡¯t run. And the monster has been chasing behind them until now.

    After Lin Rui rushed into the valley, the monster stopped in the forest and did not continue to chase them.

    Huhu~

    ¡°That thing is really not chasing us? Is there something weird here?¡± Levitating in mid-air, Lin Rui could still see the huge eyes of the monster hidden in the forest and he was also guessing why the monster had suddenly stopped.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I need to go down.¡± He has been floating in the air and he has already consumed arge amount of his internal energy in the process of running. Lin Rui stared at the monster in the forest and quicklynded down the valley below.

    Phoo~

    Finally, under the strange gaze of the monster in the forest, Lin Rui fell steadily into the valley, just by the center of the pool. Lin Rui put Deadpool on the ground but the monster still did not move. However, it neither rushed out nor nned to leave. It seemed satisfied just by staring at Lin Rui from the forest.

    ¡°Is that thing still not leaving? Is it waiting for something?¡± Noting the monster¡¯s gaze, Lin Rui quickly guessed the reason for it staying here.

    However, how could Lin Rui, who had no knowledge of this and civilization here, know what the monster was doing. So, in the end, Lin Rui didn¡¯t care about the big monster in the forest. Anyway, it seems that it really won¡¯t rush out of the forest. Lin Rui just might be able to study the peculiarities of this valley in a quiet environment.

    ¡°This is really... all the bones in his body had broken... his internal organs are also damaged... and he looks even uglier...¡± After cing Deadpool on the ground, Lin Rui carefully checked his injuries. After looking at the result, Lin Rui frowned slightly.

    However, he just frowned and didn¡¯t really worry about Deadpool. If Deadpool¡¯s injury at this time happened to any ordinary person then that person would have died without any doubts, but Deadpool is not an ordinary person and he would be able to recover from such an injury by himself.

    It is only a matter of time. Knowing that Deadpool could recover by himself, Lin Rui injected him with a dose of Gene Therapy Serum and then let him lie there and recover by himself. Then Lin Rui began to look at this small valley.

    ¡°Indeed, it is very unnatural to have such a small valley in such a primitive forest. Although it has been here for many years, the artificial traces are still very obvious.¡± After looking around the valley briefly, Lin Rui has already concluded something: This is indeed a human-made valley.

    ¡°Since there are man-made structures here then it means that there is some form of civilization on this. However, I don¡¯t know how far they are from here, where the civilization has developed, and whether or not they will have space transmission technology.¡± After judging the situation in this valley, Lin Rui quickly analyzed the situation.

    Lin Rui¡¯s original hope was to find the indigenous civilization on this, preferably a human-like civilization so that he can bettermunicate with the indigenous people on this.

    Then, if he is fortunate then the will be a rtively developed, then Lin Rui has the opportunity to take Deadpool and sail back to Earth via Interster travel.

    Based on Lin Rui¡¯s understanding of Marvel World, except for the earth, many civilizations and technologies in the universe have developed to a very high level. Space transmission and other things are also verymon in Interster navigation.

    Just like a special series in the Marvel, it is based on a space adventure team as the protagonist. They drove their Spaceship to adventure in the universe, and the core protagonist was a Half-Celestial from the earth.

    ¡°However, judging from this forest and the monsters in the forest, even if there is a civilization on this, it should not be of too high a level!¡± While expecting something in his heart, Lin Rui had to follow reality and he analyzed the most likely oue.

    While judging the level of civilization that may exist on this based on this valley, Lin Rui is also considering whether to send out a few more drones to find where the civilization exists. Finally, Lin Rui¡¯s gaze turned to the unobtrusive monster hiding at the edge of the valley.

    If Lin Rui did not find the civilization on this in the end, or the civilization technology level on this was not enough to send Lin Rui back to earth, he would have no choice but to go into the forest to eliminate a few monsters to earn more Reward Points.

    In this way, Lin Rui can redeem any Space Portal from the System Shop and return to Earth.

    Phoo~

    It seemed that the monster had seen the change in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes. The monster hiding in the forest without showing up blinked, and finally turned around and left.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 528 *hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 528 *hidden*</h4>

    Just when Lin Rui and Deadpool were trapped on an unknown in the universe, and Tony and others didn¡¯t know about it. Some people knew that Lin Rui was no longer on the earth.

    Located in the quiet residence of the Ancient One behind Kamar-Taj in the Himyas, the Ancient One who was resting with his eyes closed suddenly raised his brows and then opened his eyes.

    ¡°Interesting, this kid is no longer on the earth, and he really ran far enough.¡± Opening his eyes, Ancient One slightly raised his head to look at the clear night sky without the roof and then muttered in his heart.

    When Ancient One invited Lin Rui toe to Kamar-Taj to meet him, he left a magic mark of his own on him. This magic mark can help Lin Rui withstand a fatal situation. Of course, the mark must be in the range of the crises to be able to block the attack.

    In addition to defense, this magic mark can also mark Lin Rui¡¯s current location. But now, Ancient One just discovered that Lin Rui had disappeared from the earth, and the location of his mark he sensed was in the distant universe.

    Brush!

    After sensing that Lin Rui was no longer on the earth, Ancient One¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and a magical message was soon sent out. He needed to know what happened to Lin Rui before he left the earth to search for him in the universe.

    Because of the things discovered by him, Ancient One still has some hope for Lin Rui¡¯s ns and goals, so he didn¡¯t want Lin Rui to have any idents.

    Hum!

    Half an hour after Ancient One sent the message, the phone on the coffee table in front of him vibrated, which was a text message. Picking up the phone and clicking on the text message, Ancient One nced at it quickly.

    ¡°He seemed to have teleported away by a Space Portal. Is there such a Space Portal for ultra-long-distance teleportation on Earth?¡± Seeing the message reply on the SMS, Ancient One muttered softly.

    Because of the particrity of the Sorcerers on the earth, Ancient One is not very concerned about some things that happen in the world. So he didn¡¯t know about the reappearance of the Space Infinity Stone and Lin Rui also kept it a secret.

    If Ancient One knew that the Space Infinity Stone had appeared, it would not have been difficult for him to understand that Lin Rui would be teleported so far by a Space Portal.

    ¡°Anyway, since I put some hope on him, I can¡¯t let him stay in the vast universe like this. It just so happened that thest time Odin exiled Thor to the earth, he also owed me a favor for that, look like I can collect on that favor.¡± No longer thinking about why such an ultra-long-distance Space Portal appeared on Earth, Ancient One muttered to himself as he stood up from the ground.

    Huhu~

    Then, a golden Magic Portal appeared out of thin air in front of the Ancient One. Compared with other Sorcerers, Ancient One has used this kind of Low-Level magic to the point where he can use it however and whenever he wants.

    After the Magic Space Portal appeared, Ancient One raised his foot and walked in slowly. ording to what Ancient One said to himself, this time, Ancient One should be going to Asgard to ask Odin for help.

    Asgard is the ruler of the Nine Realms. King Odin has many powerful men and women under him. Among them, Heimdall of Bifrost, the guardian, is the most outstanding.

    Heimdall not only has a high force value, but he also has the sharpest eyes and sharpest ears in the universe. He can see wherever he wants to see and hear wherever he wants to hear. Therefore, to find out where Lin Rui is, it is the easiest way to ask Heimdall to help.

    ...

    Card~bang~

    Crackling crackling~

    In the distant universe, in an unknown virgin forest on a B-Grade, a bonfire was lit by the water pool in that magical small valley. The fire illuminates the dark valley, and also illuminates the two figures beside the fire.

    Several hours have passed since they havee to this. The bright sky waspletely dark within a few minutes, and the sky unobstructed by surrounding trees was dotted with many bright stars.

    Although Lin Rui has prepared the lighting fixtures, he still thinks it is very good to make a bonfire in such a scene. For their psychologicalfort, he and Deadpool are camping here.

    Because Deadpool hadn¡¯t woken up yet, Lin Rui didn¡¯t dare to leave him and go too far to explore new ces. And when the night came, Lin Rui also took back the unmanned detector that had been released before. ording to normal circumstances, the danger in the forest at night should be much higher than in the daytime.

    However, this magical valley seems to have a special power, and no forest primitive monster dares to enter this area. After observing for a long time to confirm this, Lin Rui finally rested in peace. He was tired enough after the day he had.

    And while Lin Rui was resting in this valley, he didn¡¯t know that in the outer space of this, a very cool-looking Spaceship was quickly flying towards this primitive.

    Dang Dang~~Dang Dang Dang~~

    When this Spaceship flew to the where Lin Rui was located, a very fast-paced song was still ying in its cabin. If there were people on earth in this Spaceship at this time, then they would have definitely recognized this as a very ssic English song.

    Apanied by rhythmic songs, a human with a strong looking figure walked from the lounge to the front while dancing.

    D¨© D¨© toot!

    However, when this man passed a room by the aisle, he heard a strange movement from inside. As if he knew something, the guy quickly pushed open the door with a frown on his face.

    Then, he looked directly at the table in the room. On that table, in addition to the normal things, there was also a veryrge potted nt, inside which was nted a crumpled tree branch.

    The point is, when the guy opened the door, the branch in the pot on the table was twisting to his note and ying with a blue-skinned doll on the table.

    Brush!

    At the moment when he noticed that someone was pushing the door, this magical tree branch instantly freezes its movements and it looked just like an ordinary potted nt. However, it didn¡¯t know that its actions just now werepletely out of sight of the guy at the door.

    Call!

    ¡°I knew it! Those recent pranks were done by you! Groot!¡± Two steps rushed to the table and the guy pointed his finger to the stationary branch in the pot and shouted.

    It seemed that someone had broken his disguise, and the twig was no longer hidden, and it began to twist again.

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± After a few twists, the small branch shouted three words loudly to the handsome guy in front of him.

    The guy: ¡°...¡±

    ...

    Chapter 528 I AM GROOT

 Chapter 529 Visi

    <h4>CHAPTER 529 VISI</h4>

    Brush!

    Outside the emerald green, a Spaceship is rushing down into the thick atmosphere. As for the owner of this Spaceship, he is the guy who discovered that talking nt prank before. His name is Peter Quill, nicknamed Star-Lord, and he is an Interster pirate.

    Of course, this was his previous identity. Now, he has separated from his pirate group and has his own team called Guardian of the Gxy. The Guardian of the Gxy is now a small and famous mercenary team in the universe.

    Star-Lord, Peter Quill is an earthling, his actual identity is that of an ancient being in the universe and he is a Half-Celestial born to his mother. Therefore, in the previous battle with Ronan the user, Star-Lord could use the power of the Power Stone with the help of his partners to eliminate Ronan.

    After eliminating Ronan, who was notorious in the universe, the name of Star-Lord was also spread, and Guardian of the Gxy was established.

    As for now, Star-Lord evaded the pursuit of his adoptive father Yondu and came to this starfield for a temporary vacation. His destination was the green that looked very nice in front of him.

    On Star-Lord¡¯s vacation, his girlfriend Gamora did note together with him. Gamora seemed to have heard from her sister Neb some time ago and went to meet Neb alone. And Destroyer Drax was not with Star-Lord either, so the only ones who were with Star-Lord on this vacation were the Roon and Groot in Recovery.

    ¡°Groot! You finally came alive!¡± Rocket the roon, who was called by the Star-Lord, eximed excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, he came alive...¡± Seeing Rocket¡¯s excitement, Star-Lord on the side reluctantly agreed. In recent days, they have all been waiting for Groot¡¯s ¡°Resurrection¡±, but Groot should havee alive long ago, and he had secretly created a lot of pranks these days and they were all aimed at Star-Lord.

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s words, Groot, who had be a potted nt, waved a small branch and responded with the same excitement. However, no matter how smart Groot is, it seems to have only these three words he could say.

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right! You are Groot! Groot!¡± Seeing that Groot is now alive and kicking in the pot, Rocket is really relieved.

    During the previous battle with Ronan, Groot sacrificed himself in order to protect his friends. In the end, Rocket could only pick up a branch in Groot¡¯s broken body and take care of it. Now Groot is finally alive again.

    ¡°It seems that the chosen for this vacation would also be of great help to Groot¡¯s recovery. The we are about tond on is a very primitive, which seems to be simr to Groot¡¯s hometown.¡± Seeing Groot¡¯s situation, Star-Lord interrupted.

    As the SpaceShip constantly prates the atmosphere and descends towards the surface of the, Groot seems to have be more active.

    ¡°Yes, such a primitive, the environment must be very well preserved, it is very suitable for Groot to recover.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Rocket¡¯s eyes widened as he shouted.

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± As if responding to the words of Star-Lord and Rocket, Groot in the pot stretched out two branches and shouted loudly. From its tone, Star-Lord and Rocket could hear that Groot was indeed very happy.

    ¡°Haha! Then let¡¯s stop there as the first stop of this vacation!¡± Groot needs a suitable growth environment for his recovery, so Star-Lord directly chose a dense forest on this as anding point.

    Huhu!

    After the Star-Lord nned the location of thisnding, the Spaceship, which was about to prate the thick atmosphere, adjusted its downward direction, and quicklynded towards the target location.

    In the forest where the Star-Lord was about tond, Lin Rui, who was resting in the valley, did not know that a Spaceship was quicklynding here. Moreover, this very person is still someone that Lin Rui ¡°Knows¡±.

    ...

    Lin Rui, who was sitting next to Deadpool, closed his eyes slightly and was in a state of rxation and meditation. Of course, Lin Rui also allocated half of his energy to pay attention to the situation outside the valley. Once there is any movement, Lin Rui will react to it instantly.

    While resting, Lin Rui kept thinking about how to leave here and return to Earth. He probably has no hope for the local civilization on this. Lin Rui thinks that tomorrow may really be troublesome as they would have to face the monsters in this forest.

    ¡°Huh...¡± Lin Rui exhaled silently, thinking about these things. If he had known this then he would not have entered that Space Portal so rashly, who knew that Space Portal would teleport him to this ghost-like ce!

    ...

    Lin Rui was guarding the seriously injured Deadpool while the unexpected visitor, Star-Lord, was driving his Spaceship tond. Today, a distinguished guest came to Asgard Pce, which is located in the center of the Nine Realms.

    In Odin¡¯s luxurious and majestic pce, Odin and Ancient One are sitting face to face at both ends of a long table. As the King of Asgard, Odin himself possesses very powerful strength, and his aura is faintly exuding some pressure even if he sits there peacefully.

    However, although the Ancient One sitting opposite him does not have the aura of a superior person like Odin, Ancient One can give people a grand and generous feeling, and his aura does notg behind Odin.

    ¡°So what does Sorcerer Supreme want with Asgard today?¡± Sitting across the long table, Odin stared at the Ancient One opposite to him and asked heartily.

    As two outstanding people (gods) in the Nine Realms, Odin still respects the Ancient One in front of him very much.

    Many years ago, when Odin was young and vigorous and led Asgard to conquer one civilization after another in the universe, and also made the name of Asgard resound in the universe. However,ter Odin understood that the entire universe could not be conquered by force.

    After his middle age, he disbanded Asgard¡¯s most powerful expeditionary army and exiled his eldest daughter, H, who was the best fighter. Since then, he has stayed in the Nine Realms and has be the King, maintaining the stability of the Nine Realms.

    As for why Odin had such a big change, no one knew. However, Odin, who has been conquering other civilizations for half his life, is very respected towards the Ancient One, which is enough to show the strength of Ancient One.

    ¡°Haha! King Odin is straightforward. I do need some help this time.¡± Upon hearing Odin¡¯s words, Ancient One replied with a smile on his face. Since Odin is so straightforward, Ancient One won¡¯t be ambiguous.

    ¡°What do you need? Is it because someone is going to invade the Nine Realms?¡± Hearing Ancient One¡¯s answer, Odin asked with a slightly serious expression.

    Currently, Asgard is fighting Frost Giants and Dark Elves. Even with Asgard¡¯s military power, this battle will not end for a while. When Ancient One came over, Odin naturally thought of some form of invasion on the Nine Realms.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking for someone, I need Heimdall¡¯s help.¡±

 Chapter 530 Seeks

    <h4>CHAPTER 530 SEEKS</h4>

    Hearing what Ancient One said, Odin¡¯s eyes shed with some light. Originally, Odin thought that the things that would trouble Ancient One would be at least serious, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be just looking for someone. However, it still depends on who Ancient One is looking for. Maybe it is a very important person.

    ¡°Looking for someone? Of course, that is okay. But may I know who you are looking for?¡± After thinking for a while, Odin directly agreed.

    ¡°I¡¯m just looking for a lost boy, he is not an influential figure. Out of the concern of everybody, I came here to get help.¡± When Odin asked who he was finding, the Ancient One replied with a smile.

    For Ancient One, no matter what secrets Mirage Knight has, he would always remain a boy to him. Moreover, his soul came from another world. Therefore, on the one hand, Ancient One hopes that this kid can lead the earth¡¯s civilization to the next step, on the other hand, he is also secretly looking at him to judge his worth.

    ¡°A boy? You can directly go to Heimdall, and he will help you find this lost boy.¡± Hearing Ancient One¡¯s answer, Odin¡¯s face remained expressionless, and then he told Ancient One directly.

    Although Ancient One had a very simple exnation for the person he was looking for, Odin would not really believe what Ancient One said. It is certainly not easy for Ancient One toe forward to Heimdall to help find someone.

    Moreover, the Ancient One is very strong, if someone was simply lost then Ancient One would have been able to find them by himself. Asking for Heimdall¡¯s help means that this ¡®lost boy¡¯ is still quite far away, which makes Odin think something more.

    ¡°Thank you, King Odin. By the way, your eldest son Thor has been doing quite well on the earth, that kid has potential, Odin, your approach this time was very correct.¡± After hearing Odin¡¯s answer, Ancient One said with a smile. Finally, he also mentioned Thor, who was on the earth and talked about Thor¡¯s situation at this time.

    ¡°Haha, is that right? Thorcks the experience of ordinary people. This exile will also let him know the life of ordinary people.¡± Hearing Ancient Oneplimenting his son, Odin smiled and agreed.

    Although the previous Thor¡¯s strength was good, it was not enough for him to inherit Asgard like this. The Frost Giant incident is an opportunity for Odin to let Thor feel the experience. After this exile, Odin hopes to see a mature Thor. Of course, if Loki can meet the standard in Odin¡¯s heart, then he will really beplete.

    ¡°The stability of the Nine Realms still needs Asgard to guard over it. I believe Thor will be able to take on this responsibility in the future.¡± Taking a sip of the tea on the table, Ancient One said calmly.

    Now that Odin had agreed to help, Ancient One was not in a hurry now and chatted casually with Odin in this luxurious hall.

    Anyway, Mirage Knight still has some strength, and there is still a trace of Ancient One¡¯s magic mark on his body. Dying such a moment will not put him in any more danger than he already is and Lin Rui should be able to deal with that.

    ¡°Yes~ He is the Prince who wants to inherit this responsibility, but...¡± Hearing Ancient One¡¯s words, Odin sighed as if thinking of something.

    Then, the two ¡°Gods¡± of superb strength met each other, drinking tea or wine and chatted. In this universe, there are not many people who can have such a status as them.

    After spending about an hour and a few drinks with Odin, Ancient One left the hall and headed towards Bifrost Observatory. Heimdall is a loyal warrior who has dedicated his life to Asgard, and he guards the Bifrost at all times to prevent foreign enemies from invading it.

    When Ancient One appeared in the Bifrost Observatory, Heimdall was resting with his eyes closed. During this time, Asgard has been fighting against the Frost Giants and Dark Elves, and Heimdall has not had much time to rest.

    Call!

    When the Ancient One appeared in front of him, Heimdall silently opened his golden eyes. He looked at the Ancient One in front of him with respect in his eyes.

    ¡°Sorcerer Supreme. King Odin has told me the matter, now please tell me who I am looking for.¡± Heimdall, who had already received information from Odin, politely asked Ancient One.

    ¡°Well, this is the person I¡¯m looking for.¡± Hearing Heimdall¡¯s words, Ancient One didn¡¯t talk nonsense as he nodded and waved to construct Lin Rui¡¯s image with golden light in front of Heimdall.

    In addition to his appearance, the image of Lin Rui constructed by Ancient One also has his appearance in the Phantom Suit. After all, the Ancient One doesn¡¯t know what kind of uniform Lin Rui is wearing in the universe.

    ¡°Humm? Ok, I got it.¡± After carefully observing the two images constructed by Ancient One, Heimdall finally nodded seriously and replied.

    ¡°His position is in that direction but I cannot judge the distance between us. So I will now need your help to determine his location.¡± After Heimdall recorded Lin Rui¡¯s appearance, Ancient One reached out and pointed out a direction in the sky above Bifrost to remind Heimdall.

    ¡°I see, it may take some time.¡± Heimdall agreed after looking at the direction Ancient One pointed out.

    Then Heimdall closed his eyes again. A few secondster, Heimdall¡¯s closed eyes opened instantly, and there was a golden light within his eyes, and the ce he was looking at was exactly where Ancient One had pointed out.

    ...

    Huhu~

    In the silence of the night, there was not even a bird chirping around. Lin Rui, who was sitting close to the pool and resting, suddenly felt a breeze blowing in from the forest, and then he heard movement from Deadpool who was lying on the side.

    ¡°Huh? Deadpool, are you alive?¡± Lin Rui opened his eyes and asked aloud when he noticed Deadpool¡¯s movement.

    Kaka~

    ¡°Hiss!~Ah!~~What do you mean alive!? I didn¡¯t die anyway!¡± Deadpool, who has recovered from his serious injuries, shouted angrily when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh, well this happens every time you die like this si I¡¯m used to it.¡± Not carrying about Deadpool¡¯s dissatisfaction tone, Lin Rui continued.

    Phoo~

    ¡°What about that monster? Don¡¯t say we both are in his stomach right now!¡± Turning over on the ground, Deadpool saw the darkness around him, and his funny character made him ask such a question.

    ¡°Yeah, we are grilling fire in that monster¡¯s stomach right now!¡± Lin Rui replied faintly after flicking at the fire in front of Deadpool.

    Brush!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you got rid of that monster!?¡± Realizing that what he said was too stupid, Deadpool walked towards Lin Rui¡¯s side and asked with a shocked look on his face.

 Chapter 531 Spaceship

    <h4>CHAPTER 531 SPACESHIP</h4>

    Looking at Deadpool¡¯s incredible look, Lin Rui wanted to answer that he was indeed the one who got rid of that monster. However, Lin Rui finally shook his head.

    ¡°No, the big guy stopped chasing after us.¡±

    Shout!

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Then that¡¯s good!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Deadpool felt a little more bnced.

    Deadpool was killed by that monster as soon as he met him. If Lin Rui could even deal with such a monster then where had his current strength reached?

    However, if Deadpool knew that Lin Rui intends to wait until the day to go out to find the monsters to kill them to earn arge number of Reward points so that he could go back to Earth, I don¡¯t know what he will think.

    ¡°Well, that big guy is indeed very powerful. However, if we can¡¯t find other ways to return to the earth, I would still have to find it.¡± Lin Rui can¡¯t really exin his System to Deadpool, so he can only exin in that simple sentence.

    ¡°Huh?! You would find it?! Didn¡¯t you n to find the local civilization on this? By the way, is this the ce where you found the Artificial building before?¡± Deadpool asked with some surprise on his face when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    On such a primitive, Deadpool¡¯s force value has been suppressed to an extremely low level. Therefore, all he can do is rely on Mirage Knight in front of him. Therefore, if Lin Rui wants to do anything, Deadpool can only follow.

    ¡°Well, this small valley was Artificially constructed. However, the artificial traces here are also from a long time ago. I suspect that the Alien Civilization came to this many years ago but they left. Therefore, this may be a very primitive, and it is also possible that there would be no civilization that can help us leave here and return to Earth.¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s doubts, Lin Rui replied faintly while looking at the fire in front of him.

    As for why this valley prevents the monsters from setting foot inside of it, it is not something Lin Rui can figure out now.

    ¡°Damn! Then how do we return to Earth?! Although it is great to be the first Earthman to see an extraterrestrial! But I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life on such a deserted! I have a beautiful Girlfriend who is still waiting for me at home!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Deadpool shouted uneptably.

    Huhu!

    Just when Lin Rui was thinking about how to exin the way he had for going back to the Earth to Deadpool, the gentle breeze that had been blowing before suddenly became a little bigger, and the mes on the fire in front of them became chaotic under the increasing wind.

    ¡°En?¡± Feeling the abnormal change in the blowing wind, Lin Rui looked up and nced around with some doubts in his heart.

    Huhu!

    Just as Lin Rui looked upwards without seeing anything around, he saw a Spaceship flowing over the valley. In the stunned sight of Lin Rui and Deadpool, the Spaceship actually stopped above their heads. Needless to say, this Spaceship should have discovered Lin Rui and Deadpool in the valley.

    Kaka!

    When the Spaceship hovered over Lin Rui and Deadpool¡¯s head, a few beams of white light shone from the Spaceship, which just shrouded the location of Lin Rui and Deadpool, and also covered this piece ofnd. The big valley waspletely illuminated.

    ¡°W!...T!...Fuck!... That¡¯s a Spaceship!!...¡± Standing in the middle of the light, Deadpool looked up at the Spaceship and shouted with a shocked look on his face. However, even though he was yelling, Deadpool still stood there and didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was too nervous or if his legs refused to move.

    ¡°So it is... That is really a Spaceship! Is it from an indigenous civilization on this? If it is a peaceful civilization then we should be able tomunicate. I hope it is not a violent civilization, otherwise, it would be dangerous.¡± Compared to Deadpool, Lin Rui was also very surprised. However, Lin Rui thought of a lot more at this moment.

    Although for the people on earth, Aliens and Alien Civilization are really enough to be science fiction and scary. But for Lin Rui who has a better understanding of Marvel World, seeing Aliens will not shock him. Anyway, his friend Thor is also an alien.

    Buzzing!

    After emitting a few beams to illuminate the valley, the Spaceship hovering above Lin Rui and Deadpool slowly began to descend. It looks like it is about tond in this valley, and it seems that only this valley in this forest can allow this Spaceship tond safely.

    ¡°Ahhhh! It¡¯sing down! Should we run?!¡± Deadpool leaned close to Lin Rui and asked quietly as the Spaceship above his head was falling. Deadpool, who was shocked at first, was already a little calmer by this time, and he was also worried about what dangerous Alien life form woulde out of this Spaceship.

    ¡°Is it even possible to run away from a Spaceship? Let¡¯s just see what this thing...er...what does that alien want to do. Since it didn¡¯t attack us the first time it found us, then at the least they are not cruel.¡± Lin Rui also replied in a low voice when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then... should we move?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Deadpool looked at the Spaceship that hadnded about ten meters above and asked. Because their location is just below Spaceship, if they don¡¯t go then the Spaceship will crush them.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    Brush!

    With a nod, Lin Rui and Deadpool had instantly appeared on the edge of the Spaceshipnding position. When avoiding thending position of the Spaceship, Lin Rui and Deadpool have shown a speed far beyond ordinary people. They also want to let the Aliens in Spaceship know that the two of them can¡¯t be suppressed.

    After all, judging from the size and appearance of this Spaceship, the Aliens inside will not be toorge, nor will there be too many. If friction really urs between the two sides, the more strength Lin Rui and Deadpool show, the better the Aliens would restrain themselves.

    Huhu!

    After Lin Rui and Deadpool avoided the Spaceship¡¯snding position, the Spaceship quickly fell, and finally stopped by the water in the middle of the valley. Lin Rui and Deadpool have been staring at Spaceship after Spaceship stopped, and they can see a ce that is obviously a hatch facing them.

    Therefore, if the Aliens inside were toe out, they would be able to see them for the first time.

    P¨± Chih~huh!

    Just as Lin Rui and Deadpool were staring at the position of the hatch, a sound suddenly came out from the Spaceship hatch. Then, the closed hatch quickly opened from bottom to top. In Lin Rui and Deadpool¡¯s concentrated gaze, a pair of hairy legs and a pair of normal human feet appeared first in their eyes.

    Huhu!

    With the hatch fully opened, Lin Rui and Deadpool had already seen the two guys standing behind the hatch.

 Chapter 532

    <h4>CHAPTER 532</h4>

    Huhu~

    The breeze in the valley illuminated by the beams from the Spaceship was blowing, and the two Aliens standing in the hatch were also looking at the two guys outside at the same time when Lin Rui and Deadpool were watching them.

    However, when they saw each other¡¯s appearance and figure clearly, the faces of the four people who looked at each other showed surprised expressions.

    ¡°That!... Is that a cat? It turns out that there are really cats in this Universe!!¡± Deadpool was the first to react as he pointed to the furry and armed animal standing outside the cabin door and shouting loudly.

    ¡°Cat?! What is that?¡± Rocket, who could understand English, asked in confusion when he saw the ¡°Indigenous People¡± outside yelling at him. As he asked, Rocket looked at the Star-Lord beside him. Because instinct told Rocket that the Cat word is something that is recognized by Star-Lord.

    ¡°P¨±chi! Hahaha! Cats! He called a Roon a Cat?!¡± However, after Rocket asked this question, Star-Lord, who was still a little stunned, suddenly reacted andughed out loud while holding his belly.

    ¡°Haha! Cat! Rocket, he called you a cat! But now that I think about it, you really do look like a cat! A cat walking on two feet!¡± Seeing that Rocket next to him did not understand the words of the guy opposite to them, Star-Lord repeated those words. While exining, Star-Lord did not forget to continue Deadpool¡¯s ridicule.

    Deadpool was simply surprised to see an Alien who looked like a cat, and Star-Lord was joking among friends.

    ¡°En?! Did he say that I¡¯m a cat walking on two legs!?¡± After Star-Lord exined, Rocket understood what Deadpool had just said. Rocket can¡¯t stand people saying that he is a cat, a dog, and many other things.

    Kaka!

    ¡°You are dead meat!¡± The consequences of angering such a little guy are very serious as Rocket directly took out the modified gun on his back and aimed it at Deadpool and opened fire.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In front of Star-Lord¡¯s meaningful expressions and the shocked expressions of Lin Rui and Deadpool on the opposite side, Rocket¡¯s attack instantly hit Deadpool.

    Rocket, as a weapon master, will not identally shoot Lin Rui if he wants to fight Deadpool. Therefore, those few energy bullets all attacked Deadpool. However, how could Lin Rui let Deadpool bear such an attack?

    Brush!

    When Deadpool was staring at the attacks with astonishment, Lin Rui had already pulled out his Beheading Spirit Sword in an instant and swung it out towards the few energy bullets in front of him.

    Huhu!

    Rumble!

    In the next moment, the energy bulletsunched by Rocket exploded in mid-air under the interception of Lin Rui¡¯s Sword Energy. However, Lin Rui¡¯s Sword Energy continued to rush out towards the rear after rushing through the explosion area. Under Lin Rui¡¯s control, the Sword Energy slowly dissipated before it hit Star-Lord and Rocket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak indiscriminately in an unfamiliar environment!¡± After resolving Rocket¡¯s attack, Lin Rui looked at Deadpool next to him and said angrily.

    ¡°I... it!... How do they even know what I¡¯m talking about? Is English still the universalnguage of the universe?¡± Deadpool was surprised to hear Lin Rui¡¯s words. Although Deadpool knew that he shouldn¡¯t have shouted out loud, but how did the Alien know what he was talking about?

    ¡°Although English is not the universalnguage of the universe, it does not prevent others from being able to understand it! The development of civilization in this universe far exceeds your belief and imagination.

    Would it be so strange for them to have a Universal Language Trantor!¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Lin Rui exined helplessly.

    ¡°Universal Language Trantor!? Is there even such a thing? What should I do now? They will not treat us as enemies just because of what I said, right?¡± Deadpool asked in a low voice after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be enough for them to see us as enemies... But you will stop talkingter, let memunicate with them.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    Although Lin Rui was very surprised when he saw the person in front of him just now, but after the surprise, Lin Rui was praising and cursing his luck. Because, if Lin Rui didn¡¯t guess wrong, the person in front of him should be from the team he knew. If he is him then Lin Rui¡¯s chance to return to Earth lies with this person in front of him!

    As Lin Rui wasmunicating with Deadpool in a low voice, Rocket and Star-Lord over there were equally surprised. Star-Lord is surprised because, in the beginning, he heard Deadpool yell out in English, which means that the two guys in front of him were from his home, Earth.

    This makes Star-Lord feel very curious, has Earth¡¯s technology developed to this point in just two decades? This is far away from where the earth is!

    Therefore, Star-Lord deliberately exined Deadpool¡¯s words to Rocket, just to anger Rocket and let him try to test the two guys who are suspected to be from the earth on the opposite side.

    After Rocket attacked, Star-Lord was even more surprised to see the results. Although Lin Rui only used a sword in front of Rocket¡¯s attack, his attack method surprised Star-Lord very much. It didn¡¯t look like a technological weapon.

    As for Rocket, he was also surprised. Although he was angry just now because Deadpool called him a cat, but the power of his attack was just intended to let Deadpool suffer a lot and not kill him. However, the guy standing next to Deadpool easily took care of his Energy Bullets. This attack method greatly attracted Rocket¡¯s attention.

    So, after looking at Lin Rui and Deadpool again, Star-Lord decided to speak first.

    ¡°Hello! My name is Star-Lord from Guardian of the Gxy, are you guys from the Earth?¡± Star-Lord asked with a smile on his face while he walked down from the hatch.

    After Star-Lord walked out and spoke, Rocket also put away his weapon and walked behind him. Since he has already attacked just now, he won¡¯t make another move. Moreover, the other party does not look so easy to provoke.

    Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed under his mask, ¡°Sure enough, I guessed right! He is the Star-Lord of the Guardian of the Gxy!¡±

    Seeing Star-Lord and Roon walking towards him, Lin Rui gave Deadpool a look, and then he also raised his foot and walked towards Star-Lord.

    ¡°It turns out to be the Star-Lord of the famous Guardian of the Gxy. I am d to meet you! I am Mirage Knight from Earth, and this is Deadpool. We are sorry for what he said just now.¡± Facing Star-Lord and Rocket, Lin Rui introduced himself and Deadpool calmly.

 Chapter 533 Fellow

    <h4>CHAPTER 533 FELLOW</h4>

    Five minutester, Lin Rui, Deadpool, Star-Lord, and Rocket were sitting next to Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship and chatting. Looking at their expressions, they should be talking well, and the atmosphere between them is okay.

    ¡°So many things have happened on the earth in the past two years! Speaking of it, I have been away from the earth for more than 20 years. Now that I hear you say that, I really want to go back to the earth to see it.¡± Sitting on the grass, Star-Lord spoke with some emotion in his voice.

    Just now, after confirming that Lin Rui and Deadpool really came from the Earth, Star-Lord was very excited and he began to ask them about the current situation of the earth.

    After a brief introduction by Lin Rui, Star-Lord, who has been wandering in the universe for so many years, has a feeling of longing for his home on earth. This is of course Lin Rui¡¯s n. As long as Star-Lord had such an idea in his mind, Lin Rui would be able to persuade him to send himself and Deadpool back.

    ¡°Well, the development of the earth is indeed very good now. However, the earth has been facing some recent dangers, whether external or internal. If you are willing to do something for your hometown, Star-Lord, I think the people on earth will appreciate you.¡± Now that Lin Rui has aroused the homesickness of Star-Lord, he continues to persuade him.

    The plots of Star-Lord and Guardian of the Gxy did not ovep with the earth in the early days of the Marvel Movieverse, but this does not hinder Lin Rui¡¯s n to bring the Star-Lord team on the Earth. After all, Star-Lord and his Guardian of the Gxy also have a Protagonist aura.

    In addition to the protagonist halo, the identity of Star-Lord himself is not that simple. Otherwise, he would not have been able to grasp the Power Stone with his bare hands and survive. Even Thanos needed the help of the Infinity Gauntlet to use the Infinity Stone.

    ¡°Although I really want to know what the earth has be now, but I have other things I need to do now.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord answered with a frown.

    Because Star-Lord and his adoptive father Yondu fell out with each other and he left Yondu¡¯s pirate group. Now the Guardian of the Gxy of Star-Lord has been fighting alone.

    In addition to hiding from Yondu, they have been running around in the universe to pick up some mercenary missions. After all, their nature is still that of a Universe mercenary, how would they live if they do not take missions to earn money.

    ¡°Other things? Is it important? Maybe we can help.¡± Lin Rui felt that his chance of going back to Earth through Star-Lord had been reduced a lot after hearing Star-Lord say that he had something to do, and asked quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some housework. My current vacation time is squeezed out. In two days, we will set out toplete our next mercenary mission. Although we do not have aplete team, there are still many more missions that we canplete. Also, we are not a big mercenary group ao we need to earn what we can.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Star-Lord briefly exined his situation in two sentences.

    While exining, Star-Lord alsoined about the Guardian of the Gxy¡¯s current situation in the universe.

    ¡°So...¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how he should ask Star-Lord to send himself and Deadpool back to Earth.

    ¡°That, Star-Lord, can you send us back to Earth?¡± Just when Lin Rui was struggling, Deadpool, who had been holding back, finally couldn¡¯t hold back his words. Deadpool had been listening to Lin Rui¡¯s words just now and didn¡¯t say anything, but now he couldn¡¯t help it.

    ¡°Uh...send you guys back to Earth? Oh, yes, you were identally teleported here by a Space Portal! Speaking of which, the teleportation distance of that Space Portal is really far, the earth is really very, very far away from here.¡± Hearing what Deadpool said, Star-Lord suddenly reacted.

    However, as he talked, his thoughts shifted to the Space Portal that was used to bring Lin Rui and Deadpool here.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Just as Star-Lord¡¯s thoughts drifted, Deadpool couldn¡¯t help coughing twice.

    ¡°Well, yes, we can send you back to Earth! But that is probably impossible for the time being. It will take a lot of time to get to the Earth from here as it would at least take two months for the light journey. But we are going to do the mission now and it may be a long time before our mission is over.¡± Under Deadpool¡¯s cough, Star-Lord finally answered his question.

    However, Star-Lord¡¯s answer did not make Deadpool and Lin Rui feel better. It will take two months for them to get home even if they start now, not to mention that Star-Lord has no time now. Who knows when they will have time, Lin Rui knows that Guardian of the Gxy also has a lot of things they need to do.

    If Lin Rui and the others are involved in a certain plot of the Guardian of the Gxy while they are with Star-Lord, Lin Rui wonders if he can persist on the big stage of the universe.

    ¡°Then, is there anyone else who can send us to Earth? We can pay them some rewards. By the way, what do you use as rewards for missions now?¡± Since Star-Lord had declined, Lin Rui can only think of some other way. If anyone else is willing to send him and Deadpool back to Earth, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t mind giving them something.

    ¡°Even if some other people agree to send you back to earth, they would want more pay. The main reason is the distance between here and the earth, and the other is that the earth is a little more special. Generally, the Interster fleet will not pass by that.

    However, if you really want to go back to Earth this way, I can drop you at Xander, where you should be able to find someone who could send you back to Earth.¡± Hearing what Lin Rui said, Star-Lord first shook his head slightly and then pointed out the option to Lin Rui.

    After all, Guardian of the Gxy rescued Xandar and eliminated Ronan not long ago. Xandar owes the Guardian of the Gxy a favor, and it should be fine to help send two people to Earth.

    ¡°Huh? Xandar? This is also a feasible way, so I would ask you to drop us at Xandar.¡± Lin Rui also knows that Xander is a pacifist, so he is more at ease.

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s okay. This time, we can take a little detour to drop you over on the way toplete our mission, and we would be there in a few days.¡± Star-Lord felt that there should be no problem as they are only going to Xandar.

    ¡°Thank you, Star-Lord, if you need our help, just say and if I can help, I will try my best to help. From now on, the Guardians of the Gxy¡¯s team is our friend.¡± After Star-Lord promised to help him, Lin Rui also spoke.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s words don¡¯t matter to Star-Lord, this is already the greatest sincerity Lin Rui can show him. Moreover, in the future, Star-Lord will find out how correct the current decision he made was.

    ¡°Haha, since you say we are friends, how can any friend not even know what the other person looks like?¡± Star-Lord smiled and asked when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. From their meeting until now, Star-Lord has been very curious about what this person looks like.

    Because Star-Lord¡¯s detector could not prate Lin Rui¡¯s mask, this aroused his interest even more.

 Chapter 534 Uncover

    <h4>CHAPTER 534 UNCOVER</h4>

    Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, not only Rocket who was sitting aside ying with the machine gun in his hand raised his head with interest, but even Deadpool next to Lin Rui looked at Lin Rui very curiously.

    In fact, not only is the Star-Lord curious about the appearance of Mirage Knight but in the League of Defender, everyone except Spiderman and Dark Knight is curious about this super powerful, mysterious person identity who possesses various magical items.

    Seeing that the three people around him were looking at him after Star-Lord said those words, Lin Rui felt helpless. Indeed, he said just now that he was friends with Star-Lord, so how can anyone who doesn¡¯t even know how he looks call him a friend?

    Although no one in League of Defender knows what he looks like except Spiderman and Dark Knight.

    However, that was on earth, Lin Rui needed to protect his real identity, in order to prevent the previous Hydra incident from happening again.

    As for now, he is facing the Guardian of the Gxy wandering in the universe, what will happen even if they see his face? As for Deadpool next to him, Lin Rui also feels that there is nothing to worry about.

    ¡°In that case...¡± Lin Rui agreed with the three pairs of eyes in front of him. Then, his right hand was already on his face.

    Phoo~

    There was no sluggishness in his movements as Lin Rui directly took off the ck mask on his face. Then, Deadpool, Star-Lord, and Rocket saw a young face appearing in front of their eyes.

    ¡°I... Damn!! Mirage Knight! So you look like this!¡± The moment he saw Lin Rui¡¯s face, Deadpool¡¯s reaction was the biggest, and he shouted out in shock.

    At this time, Deadpool was shocked more severely than when he saw Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship just now. After all, he had been guessing what a mysterious face was under Mirage Knight¡¯s mask. Now that the mystery was revealed, Deadpool was not disappointed, but the surprise was still indispensable.

    Originally, Star-Lord and Rocket were a little surprised after Lin Rui unmasked himself and they saw him, butpared to Deadpool¡¯s shock, they seemed much calmer.

    After all, having been in the universe for so many years, they have seen all kinds of people, and the appearance of a young man with some magical strength in front of them is not enough to surprise them. Moreover, the appearance of this young man is not so peculiar.

    However, Deadpool¡¯s surprised expression startled Star-Lord and Rocket. Didn¡¯t this young man¡¯spanion ever know what he looked like before?

    ¡°So you are so young, are all the young people on earth like you now? However, I think that when I was your age, I also followed Yondu... uh... on a mission.¡± Not getting concerned about why Deadpool doesn¡¯t know what the young man looks like, Star-Lord said with some emotion in his voice after seeing Lin Rui¡¯s face.

    When Star-Lord¡¯s eight-year-old mother was in thete stage of cancer, Star-Lord was taken away from Earth by Yondu. Since then, Star-Lord has grown up with the Space pirates.

    As an ordinary person from the earth, the growth history of Star-Lord has not been so smooth. So, if Lin Rui experienced so many amazing things at the age of seventeen, then the things that Star-Lord experienced after the age of eight are much more Impactful than those experienced by Lin Rui.

    ¡°What kind of young people on earth are so great!? This guy...this guy! This guy is an anomaly! You still look so handsome and are so strong even though you are so young!¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Deadpool shouted while feeling dissatisfied in his heart.

    It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s age and appearance have hit Deadpool¡¯s weak points, who is more than 30 years old and disfigured.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Lin Rui could only respond with a helpless expression on his face. Anyway, he has taken off the mask now, so he can only listen to Deadpoolining to him.

    ¡°By the way, how many days are you going to rest here this time?¡± After removing the mask, Lin Rui felt that the distance between him and Star-Lord and the others had decreased, so he asked.

    Although Lin Rui knows that there are many other civilizations in the universe of this world, he has never been out on Earth before. What happened on the earth alone was enough for him. Now he finally left the earth identally and met Star-Lord of the Guardian of the Gxy.

    Of course, he wanted to know all kinds of strange things in these universes.

    ¡°Originally I was going to take a three-day rest, but now the situation has changed, maybe I will stay longer.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord replied with a smile.

    ¡°En? What kind of situation would make you stay longer?¡± Lin Rui thought that three days was already enough, but Star-Lord said that he would stay longer, so he was more curious.

    Moreover, ording to the movie plot, the current Guardian of the Gxy should have three more partners besides Star-Lord and Rocket. Lin Rui is also very curious about the other three people in Guardian of the Gxy. However, he couldn¡¯t show that he knew the Guardian of the Gxy for a long time. That would be too deliberate.

    ¡°It¡¯s a partner of ours. He is injured and needs to rest on this for a while. This primitive would help him in his recovery.¡± Rocket answered Lin Rui this time.

    ¡°Injured partner? That should be Groot.¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s answer, Lin Rui silently thought in his heart.

    ¡°Since your injured partner can have a better Recovery on this, why doesn¡¯t hee out? Is his injury severe?¡± After hearing Rocket¡¯s words, Deadpool asked curiously.

    ¡°Rocket, you go and bring Groot out. I believe he will also like these two friends from my hometown.¡± Originally, Star-Lord did not intend to expose Groot to outsiders, but he was sure that both of them were trustworthy, so he no longer intended to let Groot hide in Spaceship.

    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t talk nonsense while you wait! Otherwise, I won¡¯t just hit you with electric bombs this time.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Rocket agreed. When he got up, Rocket also red at Deadpool.

    ¡°Uh... don¡¯t worry, no matter what your partner looks like, I will treat them normally.¡± Seeing the cat-like figure staring at him, Deadpool replied with a smile.

    Shout!

    ¡°Ah!~~~...¡± Just after Deadpool had finished saying this, Rocket, who had already walked out for two steps, suddenly turned around and raised the muzzle and fired a shot at Deadpool. Then, Deadpool was electrocuted with his mouth open. This time, Lin Rui didn¡¯t help Deadpool. Who told him to speak so much.

    Call!

    After knocking down Deadpool with a high-powered electric bomb, Rocket walked into the Spaceship to pick up Groot. With the power of the electric bomb that Rocket had shot just now, Deadpool would remain paralyzed for at least a few hours. At that time, Rocket¡¯s punishment for him will probably end.

    ¡°Uh~er~er~er~er~...¡± Deadpool, who was attacked by the Rocket wanted to reach out and take away the electric bomb from his neck, but his body was not listening to him right now, and his teeth trembled while his whole body convoluted.

    Two minutester, in front of Lin Rui¡¯s expectant gaze, Rocket appeared again from the Spaceship hatch. This time, instead of holding a machine gun in his hand, he was holding a potted nt carefully.

 Chapter 535 Good Intention

    <h4>Chapter 535 Good Intention</h4>

    Holding the potted nt in both hands, Rocket looked very careful. Although Groot is now resurrected, he is still just a small branch and he still needs to be taken care of. However, as a potted little Groot, there is no self-awareness to it.

    After leaving Spaceship, he happily twisted his not-so-thick branches. It seems that the environment of this primitive is indeed very suitable for Little Groot¡¯s Recovery.

    ¡°Uh~ uh~ uh~ uh~ uh~¡­then~~is~~live~~~pots~~potted nts!~~~¡± After seeing what Rocket was holding out, Deadpool relied on his powerful Recovery ability and he had already recovered some action and he still couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise.

    Boom!

    However, when Deadpool stammered out this sentence, Lin Rui, who was next to him, had already pped him and closed his mouth. Then, Lin Rui was also very surprised to observe the live branches in the pot that Rocket held.

    Of course, Lin Rui knew that this moving branch was Groot, the tree man in Guardian of the Gxy, but Lin Rui was still very surprised to see such a magical scene with his own eyes.

    Phoo~

    Rocket held little Groot and finally walked slowly towards Lin Rui and Star Lord¡¯s side. After cing the potted nt in his hand on the ground, Rocket nced at Deadpool lying next to him and finally ignored him.

    ¡°This is our partner, he is a tree man from Flora Colossus Species, his name is¡­¡±

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± Just when the Star-Lord introduced little Groot to Lin Rui, little Groot who had been ced on the ground yelled out loudly. However, the little Groot yelled out in its ownnguage and not in English, so Lin Rui did not know what it was yelling about.

    ¡°Hehe, he is introducing himself. His English name is Groot.¡± After the little Groot finished shouting, Star-Lord followed and exined in English.

    ¡°Hello Groot, I am very d to meet you.¡± Hearing the introduction of Star-Lord, Lin Rui looked at the little Groot and greeted him with a smile on his face.

    In Guardian of the Gxy, Groot¡¯s character does not seem to have much power, but he is more popr than a protagonist like Star-Lord. Because Groot¡¯s cuteness and his extremely loyal character are the highlights of everyone¡¯s liking for him, not to mention that he has be so cute after getting smaller.

    Phoo~

    Just when Lin Rui greeted Groot with a smile on his face, little Groot seemed to understand what Lin Rui was talking about, and even stretched out one of his branches towards Lin Rui. The thin branches stretched out in front of Lin Rui, and finally stopped by Lin Rui.

    ¡°En? This is¡­¡± Noting little Groot¡¯s movements, Lin Rui looked at Star-Lord suspiciously.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that Groot likes you very much, he is asking for a handshake!¡± Star-Lord who had seen Groot¡¯s action was also a little dazed, but he quickly exined when he saw Lin Rui¡¯s expression.

    However, although Star-Lord exined to Lin Rui this way, he himself was a little confused. Groot and its species are indeed a very kind race, but they don¡¯t get close to a stranger casually. Is there something weird about this fellow in front of him? However, Groot did show kindness to him so he should not be suspicious.

    ¡°Haha, I also like Groot!¡± Hearing Star Lord¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui smiled and stretched out his hand.

    Then, the small branch that Groot stretched over was wrapped around the index finger of Lin Rui¡¯s outstretched palm. After wrapping Lin Rui¡¯s index finger a few times, Groot finally tapped Lin Rui¡¯s palm with the tip of the branch.

    After Groot¡¯s branches touched him, Lin Rui suddenly had a special feeling in his heart, it was as if he felt the vague thoughts of a simple child. At the moment when Groot¡¯s tree tip was in the palm of his hand, Lin Rui only felt that a coolness quickly spread from the palm of his hand to his whole body.

    The exhaustion of having experienced ultra-long-distance teleportation and fighting monsters in the forest had disappeared at this point.

    ¡°Thank you, Groot.¡± Feeling the changes in his body, Lin Rui looked at the little Groot in front of him and thanked him sincerely.

    ¡°En? Did Groot established a Synesthesia with you!¡± Rocket Roon was a little surprised when Groot took the initiative to show kindness to Lin Rui. After noticing that Groot helped Lin Rui relieve his fatigue, he finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    Synesthesia is a way for a series of special lifeforms to share the feelings of other lifeforms. Groot¡¯s species belong to this special kind of lifeforms who are capable of synaesthesia, but each synaesthesia consumes its own mental power that is not too strong.

    Not to mention helping the other party to eliminate the negative state of the body during synesthesia. This is not an ordinary show of kindness.

    ¡°Synesthesia, what is that?¡± Lin Rui expressed his bewildered expression when he heard Rocket Roon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you really aplete terrestrial? Do you have the gene from Groot¡¯s species or simr other genes?¡± When Lin Rui was confused, Star-Lord also asked with a surprised look on his face.

    Little Groot is now growing up, and he already established Synesthesia for a stranger that he had met for the first time, which makes Star-Lord and Rocket feel a little bit confused.

    Therefore, Star-Lord now doubts whether the fellow in front of him is really aplete earthling. Star-Lord himself is from the earth but isn¡¯t he also an alien hybrid, so he still thinks that it is very possible that Lin Rui is also a hybrid.

    ¡°I¡¯m really aplete earthling! And, would I even look like this after being mixed with Groot¡¯s race? Not anyone can be with¡­¡± Lin Rui replied in shock when he heard Star Lord¡¯s words. In the middle of speaking, Lin Rui suddenly stopped talking, almost telling the story of Star-Lord.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even if you only have a few genes of Groot¡¯s race then you really won¡¯t be like this anymore.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Star-Lord carefully looked at Lin Rui up and down several times before seriously speaking.

    ¡°However, why does Groot have a sympathetic rtionship with you? This is not normal!¡± Although Lin Rui does not have the gene of the tree people, Groot¡¯s performance is also very strange.

    ¡°Groot, why did you do that? Don¡¯t you know that doing so will slow down your recovery?¡± Getting no answer from Lin Rui, Rocket looked at Groot and asked seriously.

    ¡°I AM GROOT.¡±

    Huhu~

    Repeating his name again, the branches that Groot had wrapped around Lin Rui¡¯s fingers slowly loosened. However, Groot did not retract the branch after releasing Lin Rui¡¯s hand but stretched towards Lin Rui¡¯s waist. Finally, this branch of Groot clearly pointed to the position of Lin Rui¡¯s belt.

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± Little Groot eximed with excitement while pointing to the position of Lin Rui¡¯s belt.

 Chapter 536 Gift

    <h4>Chapter 536 Gift</h4>

    Seeing little Groot yelling excitedly while pointing at Lin Rui¡¯s belt, everyone present (except for Deadpool, who was pretending to be dead on the ground) was very confused. Looking at the look of little Groot, is there anything about Lin Rui that excites him?

    ¡°Groot, do you want Mirage Knight¡¯s belt?¡± As Groot¡¯s best partner, Rocket also pointed to Lin Rui¡¯s belt and asked seriously.

    ¡°I AM GROOT! I AM GROOT!¡± However, Groot just kept repeating his name, unable to express what he wanted to express.

    However, Groot pointed his branch to Lin Rui¡¯s belt and did not retract it, but gradually approached. However, Groot did not touch Lin Rui¡¯s belt, it seems that his target is not Lin Rui¡¯s belt.

    ¡°En? Mirage Knight, is there something on your body, right in your belt?¡± Star-Lord asked Lin Rui when they were all puzzled by Groot¡¯s performance.

    ¡°In the belt? Nothing¡­Uh! He won¡¯t find it¡­¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s question, Lin Rui instinctively answered that there was nothing, but halfway through the answer, Lin Rui¡¯s heart jumped.

    In fact, the Phantom Suit weapons are in his belt, except for cold weapons such as a few daggers that are on his body. Lin Rui¡¯s pocket space is at the waist belt, which is convenient for taking out what he wants.

    Looking at the current situation, little Groot should have discovered Lin Rui¡¯s portable space, and he is interested in the things in Lin Rui¡¯s portable space.

    ¡°What did you find?¡± Star-Lord asked curiously when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words and saw Lin Rui¡¯s expression change.

    ¡°I have a portable space in here to store my equipment, just inside the belt. He probably found that.¡± Lin Rui answered generously without intending to hide anything.

    ¡°Portable space to store equipment? In this belt?¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, both Star-Lord and Rocket showed surprised expressions on their faces.

    Although there are civilizations in the universe that have developed to a very high-tech level, Portable Storage Space has long existed. But Lin Rui has never left the earth, where would he get such high-tech equipment? This is also the reason why Star-Lord and Rocket have not been thinking in that direction because they do not have this kind of equipment themselves.

    ¡°Well, since Groot is interested in the things in my portable space, then I probably know what he is getting excited about.¡± Without paying attention to the surprised expression of Star-Lord and Rocket, Lin Rui knew what Groot was pointing in his pocket space, he probably guessed what Groot was excited about.

    Because Lin Rui¡¯s identity makes him often involved in dangerous situations, so after having a Portable Space, Lin Rui has been carrying some essential items with him, such as some powerful weapons and drugs, they all are ced in the Portable Space.

    Of course, there are some special items exchanged from the system. The safest ce for them to be in the Portable Space.

    Then Lin Rui started to take things out of the Portable Space in front of Star-Lord and Rocket. Those weapons are definitely not what Groot needs, so Lin Rui directly took the special items he got from the system.

    Buzzing~

    Following a small Spatial Fluctuation, a small wooden box appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s hand. After taking out the small wooden box, Lin Rui handed the wooden box directly to Groot.

    Seeing Lin Rui take a wooden box out of thin air, and perceiving the Spatial Fluctuations, the surprises on Rocket and Star-Lord¡¯s faces remained unchanged.

    ¡°This really is Portable Space equipment! Star-Lord, what kind of is your Earth? Did you home develop this kind of thing when you left it?¡± Not caring about Lin Rui, Rocket asked Star-Lord beside him with a strange expression on his face.

    ¡°Uh¡­I really don¡¯t know anything about this. However, if the development of the earth has reached this point, then even if our mission is not done this time, I will personally send them home!¡± Star-Lord blinked, then suddenly spoke.

    Rocket: ¡°¡­¡±

    When Rocket and Star-Lord were discussing, Lin Rui had already put the wooden box on the ground.

    ¡°Is this not it?¡± It turned out that when Lin Rui handed the wooden box to Groot, Groot just touched the wooden box and then ignored it. Then, Groot continued to point to the location of Lin Rui¡¯s belt. It seems that what he is interested in is still in Lin Rui¡¯s Portable Space.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not Azure Spirit Fruit, is it this?¡± Seeing Groot¡¯s movement, Lin Rui once again took out a small bottle made from unknown material from the Portable Space after putting down the wooden box.

    Originally, ording to Lin Rui¡¯s idea, the most valuable thing in his Portable Space was the Azure Spirit Fruit that he just took out. That was the item he received as a System Reward after hepleted the Mainline Quest to eliminate Hydra, which was worth tens of thousands of Reward points in the System Shop.

    Moreover, Azure Spirit Fruit is also considered a nt, Lin Rui felt that this thing should be useful for Groot. However, Groot showed no interest in it. Therefore, Lin Rui had to take out the Elven Holy Spring Water from his Portable Space.

    Brush!

    Just after Lin Rui took out the Elven Low-Level Holy Spring Water, the small branch of Groot that was swaying in front of Lin Rui instantly stretched out. However, in the end, Groot was still a little unsteady and did not directly roll up the bottle containing the Holy Spring Water.

    Huhu!

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± However, Groot at this time was even more excited than before. The branches all over his body were wiggling excitedly, and he was even calling his name loudly.

    ¡°So you want this, I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift.¡± Although the Elven Holy Spring Water is a little expensive for Lin Rui, it ispletely fine to give Groot a bottle. This little fellow is too cute.

    After speaking, Lin Rui passed the bottle directly to Groot¡¯s twisted branch. Then, Groot just took up the little bottle. In front of Rocket and Star-Lord, Groot, who was very excited just now, was extra careful when he took the bottle.

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± After the Low-Level Holy Spring Water got in his hands, Groot excitedly called again.

    Bang~

    Then, little Groot opened the small bottle at once. In the next second, the branches curled up in the small bottle poured back, and all the water in the bottle was poured on Groot¡¯s body before Star-Lord and Rocket could stop him.

 Chapter 537 Change

    <h4>Chapter 537 Change</h4>

    Huhu~

    After the bottle of Elven Holy Spring Water was poured on Little Groot, it was like a cup of water poured into the desert, and it waspletely absorbed by Little Groot before it flowed into the pot.

    At this time, Star-Lord and Rocket realized that they wanted to stop him. But it was toote, and little Groot had already drunk the bottle of water that they didn¡¯t know anything about.

    Call!

    ¡°Groot! How can you drink other people¡¯s things so casually!?¡± Rocket shouted nervously while grabbing the main branch of Groot.

    Little Groot is now at the most vulnerable time. They usually take care of him carefully, for fear that he will not grow up healthy. But now, facing a guy he only just knew, Groot directly drank the water he didn¡¯t know the ingredients, how could it not worry Rocket and Star-Lord.

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± Little Groot, who was getting swayed by the Rocket, yelled loudly while swinging his branches, but he couldn¡¯t express anything.

    ¡°Rx, since Groot took the initiative to drink it, it means he knows that this thing is useful to him. And, I can guarantee that what he just drank will not cause him any harm.¡± Seeing Rocket and Star-Lord¡¯s nervous expression, Lin Rui exined with a smile.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, can you guarantee it? This is not a joke.¡± Although they felt that what Lin Rui said made sense, Star-Lord had to confirm it again.

    ¡°Yes, I promise!¡± Knowing that Star-Lord is really worried about Groot¡¯s safety, Lin Rui answered seriously.

    Lin Rui is really not worried about what will happen to Groot. On the one hand, Groot chose the Low-Level Holy Spring Water. On the other hand, Elven Holy Spring Water itself is a good medicine to replenish vitality. It should be very suitable for the current Groot.

    Sure enough, just after Lin Rui¡¯s guarantee waspleted, a very obvious change urred in Groot in front of them. As Grootpletely absorbed the bottle of Elven Holy Spring Water, his dry branches quickly became tender. Moreover, little Groot quickly grew bigger in front of the surprised eyes of Rocket.

    As it growsrger, new branches are constantly being drawn from the main branches of Groot, it¡¯s just like a tree that is going through its growth process within a few seconds.

    Buzzing~

    As the Little Groot grew up, more and more branches stretched out from him. On these branches, green leaves slowly grew out. Then, a burst of aura radiated from Groot¡¯s body. Feeling this pure aura of life, Lin Rui and others felt veryfortable.

    Kaka~

    Bang!

    Finally, when little Groot had grown to a certain extent, the potted nt that had just held him suddenly cracked. Then, little Groot directly broke free from the shackles of the potted nt and stood on the ground. At this time, little Groot could already see his limbs in addition to the previous main branch.

    P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± Groot¡¯s feet intertwined with dozens of branches as he happily stepped on the ground a few times, and eximed excitedly.

    ¡°This?!¡­ Groot, what the hell did you drink?¡± Seeing that Groot, which was just a potted nt, had grown to this point in ten seconds, Rocket couldn¡¯t believe it and shouted.

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± Seeing Rocket¡¯s shock, Groot shook his hands and replied.

    Seeing the changes in Little Groot, Star-Lord was also very surprised. Butpared to Rocket, Star-Lord had understood that the small bottle Groot had just drunk was definitely not some kind of growth hormone. Star-Lord was very grateful that the fellow in front of him could give such a precious thing to Groot the first time he met.

    ¡°How could we not know that there is such a miraculous Auxin(nt Harmon), it must be a special medicine. Thank you, Mirage Knight, it must have been precious!¡± As Groot was jumping on the ground excitedly, Star-Lord looked at Lin Rui and thanked him sincerely.

    ¡°Since this thing can help Little Groot then that¡¯s fine. And, although the small bottle just now was really precious, it¡¯s original purpose was to be used for recovering the vitality in the body, so that it can best reflect its value.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s thanks, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    Lin Rui felt that it was very worthwhile to be able to use a bottle of Elven Holy Spring Water to make Groot fall in love with him and make Guardian of the Gxy owe him a favor.

    If Groot had just chosen Azure Spirit Fruit that is worth tens of thousands of Reward Points then Lin Rui might have hesitated, but for the Low-Level Holy Spring Water which is only worth a few thousand Reward Points, that is not too much for Lin Rui now.

    If Lin Rui didn¡¯t know for the fact that these things are rare, he would have directly redeemed ten bottles of Low-Level Holy Spring Water from the System Shop so that the little Groot can grow to aplete body in a few minutes.

    However, if he does that then Star-Lord will feel that Elven Holy Spring Water is very cheap, so they won¡¯t be as grateful as they are now. Moreover, Lin Rui wanted to see more of Groot¡¯s cute appearance when he was a child.

    Lin Rui is also thankful that there is only such a bottle of Elf Low-Level Holy Spring Water in his pocket. If he had exchanged for a lot before then it would¡¯ve been difficult to handle the current situation now.

    ¡°Recovering vitality?! No wonder Groot will have such a big change! Mirage Knight, even if you don¡¯t tell us the value of this kind of thing, we know it. So, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to pay you Fifty Thousand Gxy Federal Coins. As a reward.¡± When Lin Rui said that what Groot drank just now is vitality recovering drink, Rocket was very shocked at first, and then said seriously.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lin Rui just wanted to refuse when he heard Rocket¡¯s words, but was interrupted by a voice before he finished speaking.

    ¡°Ahhhhhh?

    Deadpool, who climbed over, immediately became interested when he heard Rocket say that they would be willing to pay them. Deadpool was originally a mercenary. Speaking of which, what Deadpool used to do on Earth is simr to what Star-Lord and the others do now in the universe.

    ¡°Fifty thousand Gxy Federal Coins¡­ have you seen this Spaceship? It¡¯s probably worth Two Hundred Thousand Gxy Federal Coins.¡± Not minding Deadpool¡¯s sudden interruption, Rocket pointed to the Star-Lord Spaceship parked behind them and exined.

    ¡°Hey?! Why is my Spaceship worth Two Hundred Thousand?! I personally modified it a lot, it is at least worth twenty¡­ten thousand!¡± Rocket pointed at Star-Lord and looked towards Deadpool.

 Chapter 538 Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 538 Rejection</h4>

    Call!

    After hearing Rocket and Star-Lord, Deadpool stared at the Spaceship before him. Rocket had just said that he would give Mirage Knight 50,000 Gxy Federal Coins, which is a quarter amount that is required to buy the Spaceship!

    ¡°Haha! Mirage Knight, if you sell a few more bottles of that kind of stuff, we can have our own Spaceship! Maybe we can fly back to Earth in our own Spaceship! Think about it, wouldn¡¯t that be really cool?!¡± Looking up and down at the Spaceship worth 210,000 Gxy Federal Coins, Deadpool then looked back at Lin Rui and said excitedly.

    P¨±!

    However, when Deadpool looked back, his face became a guest to Lin Rui¡¯s p. Then, Deadpool was pped aside by Lin Rui again and he pretended to be dead.

    Although Lin Rui is also very excited about the 50,000 federal currency remuneration proposed by Rocket,pared to letting the Guardians of the Gxy owe him a favor, the 50,000 Gxy federal currency is certainly not something to boast about.

    Moreover, why would Lin Rui spend his all-purpose Reward Points to redeem Elven Holy Spring Water and then sell it to buy Spaceship? If he is willing to spend Reward points, he can redeem a Spaceship directly from the System Shop. Not to mention that Lin Rui and Deadpool did not even know how to operate a Spaceship.

    There are also a lot of reward points needed to redeem aplete Spaceship from the System Shop, which is not as cheap as the previous redemption design blueprint.

    Lin Rui has not fully figured out the pricing of the item value in the System Shop until today. However, if what Rocket quoted to Star-Lord Spaceship just now, Lin Rui really feels that Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship is very cheap.

    Because, aplete Spaceship is only worth four bottles of Elven Holy Spring Water, which is only Eight Thousand Reward Points. However, if he exchanges for a Spaceship like this from the System Shop, it would be impossible even with 100,000 Reward Points as it is worth more than ten times that value.

    Moreover, Lin Rui handed over the blueprint of theplete E Grade Interster Warship to Tony. After Tony and SHIELD joined forces, the construction speed of E Grade Interster Warship has been elerated a lot. Perhaps, by the time Lin Rui and Deadpool sessfully return to Earth after two months of Interster voyage, the Earth would already have the finished Interster Warship in their arsenal. At that time, Lin Rui and others will have their own Spaceship in their hands, although it would be at the lowest level.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. I like Groot very much. If I can help him, of course, I will help. As forpensation, didn¡¯t you agree to send us to Xandar? The best reward we could get from you is to help us go home.¡± After putting Deadpool aside, Lin Rui looked at Star-Lord and Rocket and spoke with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely send you to Xandar, and we will find someone to safely return you to Earth.¡± Originally, Rocket and Star-Lord were feeling some Phantom pain in his heart when he said that he would give Lin Rui 50,000 Gxy Federal Coins, so he quickly agreed to the alternative after Lin Rui refused.

    Star-Lord received only one hundred thousand gxy federal coins for one mission, and if they give out fifty thousand at once then he might have a heart attack. However, if Lin Rui does not refuse then Star-Lord is also willing to give it, because after all, Groot¡¯s growth is worth so much money.

    ¡°Well, then I will thank you in advance.¡±

    After such an episode, Lin Rui sessfully established a rtionship with Star-Lord, Rocket, and Groot. As for Deadpool, it¡¯s better to let him lie there.

    Huhuhu~

    P¨± P¨±!

    While Lin Rui and the others were chatting, Groot, who had regrown his hands and feet, ran to the water pool, and then his feet became branches again as they plunged into the ground.

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± Groot, who took root in the ground, shouted happily. He seemed to be very satisfied with the environment here.

    ¡°It seems that Groot likes it here very much, so let¡¯s rest here for a few more days.¡± Seeing Groot, Star-Lord said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Well, I also detected that this area seemed a little weird when I was high in the sky, so I can now check it out during this time.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Rocket nodded and continued.

    ¡°Have you detected any weirdness in this area? I also found something weird early in the morning. Except for some man-made buildings in this valley, the beasts in the forest would not take a step in here. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to go home quickly, I would have figured out the reason for it.¡± Lin Rui said in a serious tone when he heard Rocket¡¯s words.

    ¡°No beasts in the forest woulde in here? That¡¯s really weird. By the way, when we flew above the forest, we also scanned the forest conditions. However, I don¡¯t know if this itself is special or for some other reason as we didn¡¯t find too many beasts in this huge forest. Now that you have passed through part of the forest, can you tell us about the beasts you encountered?¡± Once the discussion was over, Rocket became very serious and he looked at Lin Rui while asking seriously.

    Rocket and Star-Lord are very impressed by the fact that Lin Rui and Deadpool were able to reach this valley safely through the forest. However, ording to Lin Rui¡¯s special abilities they have seen before, if the beasts in the forest were not powerful, it is normal for them to pass through.

    ¡°In terms of beasts, we did encounter a lot. Just before we entered this valley, there was a beast bigger than your Spaceship chasing us. In addition to that huge beast, there is another kind in the forest. A very special nt monster, it can use its roots and branches to attack its prey unexpectedly. As for other beasts, they should not be that hard to deal with with your strength. The only thing to pay attention to is these tworge monsters.¡± When ites to Rocket, Lin Rui thought about it and introduced the more difficult monsters he had encountered before.

    For Lin Rui, although Star-Lord has now promised to send him and Deadpool to Xandar, where he and Deadpool canmendiar a Spaceship and go back to Earth. However, since there are Reward Points on this, Lin Rui will not give them up.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s thinking, if the B-Grade monster is eliminated, he would at least get Tens of Thousands of Reward Points. Therefore, now with the help of Guardians of the Gxy, Lin Rui is bound to win these Reward Points.

    ¡°A monster bigger than my Spaceship!? How the hell did you run away from it?!¡± Originally, Star-Lord¡¯s attention was not on this conversation, but when Lin Rui introduced the two monsters, he was very surprised, and he turned around and asked. With such a huge monster, his speed will not be slow, nor will it allow Lin Rui and Deadpool to run away.

    ¡°Because my Special Ability allows me to fly for a short time. Just like this¡­¡± Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s surprised look, Lin Rui smiled and replied.

    Phoo~

    Then Lin Rui flew directly from the ground in front of the surprised expressions of Star-Lord and Rocket.

 Chapter 539 Peeping

    <h4>Chapter 539 Peeping</h4>

    Seeing Lin Rui flying right in front of his eyes, the expression of shock appeared on Star-Lord and Rocket¡¯s faces. It seemed that they could not ept Lin Rui¡¯s magical ability for a while.

    ¡°En?¡± When Lin Rui was floating in the air, he suddenly felt a special feeling in his heart, it was as if someone was watching him from above.

    Call!

    The moment this feeling appeared in his heart, Lin Rui raised his head and looked up. However, in the vast night sky, there is nothing other than the sky full of stars. However, Lin Rui¡¯s feeling of being peeped still exists, and it is getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Looking up and looking around the valley, Lin Rui finally felt that he was being watched, and the other person should be from the sky.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Just as Lin Rui was floating in the air and nervously looking for the inexplicable watcher, Deadpool, lying down below, found his strangeness and asked loudly.

    Phoo~

    With Deadpool¡¯s voice, Lin Rui¡¯s feeling of being watched by someone finally slowly disappeared.

    ¡°It disappeared!¡± The feeling of being peeped at disappeared just as soon as it had appeared and Lin Rui was feeling puzzled and worried.

    Call!

    Finally, Lin Rui fell to the ground. Looking at the three people with looks of confusion on their faces in front of him, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how to exin what he had just encountered. After all, Deadpool should not have felt anything except themselves.

    ¡°What happened to you just now? It looks like you were looking for something.¡± After Lin Rui fell to the ground, Deadpool approached him and asked seriously.

    ¡°I just had a feeling that someone was looking at me, but that feeling disappeared, maybe it¡¯s the monsters in the forest.¡± Not wanting Deadpool and the others to worry, Lin Rui simply exined.

    ¡°Really? Those guys seem to have been guarding outside!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Deadpool didn¡¯t think too much, because he really didn¡¯t feel anything strange.

    ¡°Well, that should be the case.¡± The feeling of being watched haspletely disappeared, but Lin Rui can¡¯t really think that nothing happened.

    Not to mention that Lin Rui was nervous because he felt that someone was watching him. Star-Lord and Rocket standing next to him have now recovered a lot from the surprise of seeing Lin Rui flying up.

    Although they were very surprised that Lin Rui could fly, there are countless races in the universe that can also fly. Therefore, their worldview made them quickly ept this fact.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I am more and more curious about you now! Earth, Star-Lord¡¯s home, what kind of magical ce is that?¡± Rocket, who was interested in Lin Rui¡¯s attack methods before, spoke seriously after seeing Lin Rui fly and he also looked at Star-Lord beside him.

    Compared with Lin Rui, who has many magical abilities in front of him, Star-Lord is rtively ordinary. They both came from the earth, but Star-Lord doesn¡¯t seem to have any special skills. Perhaps, his physique is very good, but he doesn¡¯t have any special skills.

    ¡°Huh? Rocket, why are you looking at me like this?!¡± Seeing Rocket looking up and down at him, Star-Lord seemed to feel the slightest contempt in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Rocket exined faintly after squinting his eyes.

    ¡°Earth, that is really a magical ce. Star-Lord was too small when he left the earth, so he may not know some major events on the earth. However, it is also because of the magic of the earth that it suffers from dangers. And more.

    Now my teammates on Earth are fighting the enemy, so I am in a rush to go back.¡± Lin Rui continued when he heard Rocket¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, don¡¯t worry, you will be able to return to the earth smoothly. After weplete our mission, I will go to the earth to have a look. At that time, I will need your help, after all, I have been away from the earth for so many years.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s serious look, Star-Lord also said seriously.

    ¡°For sure!¡±

    ¡°So let¡¯s rest for now. Groot seems to be asleep.¡± Star-Lord suggested after looking at Groot who ran to the pool to take a rest.

    ¡°Yep¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Um, Star-Lord, can you show me your Spaceship? I am the only person on Earth who came to an Alien and encountered an alien civilization. I have to gain some knowledge before I go back. So I can talk to my friends about what I have seen in the universe.¡± Just as Lin Rui was about to agree, Deadpool suddenly interrupted and asked.

    ¡°Haha, of course, that is also fine. If you want, you can rest in the Spaceship. Although my Spaceship is not big, it still has two cabins.¡± Upon hearing Deadpool¡¯s request, Star-Lord agreed with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± When Star-Lord said that he could sleep in the Spaceship, Deadpool agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you up there.¡±

    Then, Star-Lord led Deadpool into the Spaceship as he saw the excitement of Deadpool. It would be impossible for him to get out without sleeping in it.

    As for Lin Rui and Rocket, they continue to stay on the grass in the valley, Rocket rested on the ce where Groot had taken roots. Lin Rui continued to sit cross-legged and soon fell into meditation.

    ¡°What the hell was going on? That kind of strong sense of being watched!¡± Lin Rui, who closed his eyes and meditated, was still thinking about what happened to him just now. The feeling of being watched over was really bad.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui met Star-Lord and others from the Guardians of the Gxy, and then they had found their way back to Earth. Far away in the Observatory hall at the top of Bifrost in Asgard, Heimdall is regaining his attention.

    As his line of sight withdrew, the golden light in Heimdall¡¯s eyes quickly disappeared. However, Heimdall¡¯s expression was a little weird at this time, it was as if he had discovered something special.

    ¡°Heimdall, did you find him?¡± The Ancient One who had been waiting next to him asked when he saw the changes in Heimdall¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I have found him, Ancient One. And, when I found him, he also discovered me.¡± Heimdall answered truthfully when asked by Ancient One.

    It turned out that when Lin Rui felt someone watching him on that primitive just now, Heimdall was observing him. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find the source in his line of sight. No matter how keenly he looks, it would be impossible for him to find his observer.

 Chapter 540 Uncomfortable

    <h4>Chapter 540 Ufortable</h4>

    Upon hearing Heimdall¡¯s words, Ancient One¡¯s eyes shed with a light. It seems that he was a little surprised to hear that Lin Rui could feel Heimdall¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Really? This kid does have some abilities, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to run that far. So, where is he now?¡± Ancient One asked after echoing a simple sentence.

    ¡°He is on a primitive very far from here. I already know the exact coordinates. However, Bifrost cannot descend on that primitive. If you want to pick him up, then Bifrost can only send you to a nearby, and then you can pick him up through your Space Portal.¡± Heimdall replied after hearing Ancient One¡¯s words.

    Although Bifrost can be used to teleport someone over long distances, it is not reachable anywhere. Moreover, starting Bifrost once consumes a lot of energy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that, send me there first, and then I will contact you to open Bifrost and send us back.¡± Ancient One said lightly without any objection.

    ¡°Okay, then please stand at that position.¡± While agreeing, Heimdall also stretched out his hand to let Ancient One walk to the position where Bifrost would teleport him away.

    Da Da~

    Nodding lightly, Ancient One has walked a few steps to the center of this hall.

    Brush ~!

    After Ancient One stood in the center of the hall, Heimdall held the long sword and inserted it in the Bifrost control center with both hands. As Heimdall¡¯s hands pressed down hard, the long sword quickly inserted in. The moment this sword was inserted, a colorful light shed in this hall.

    Buzzing!

    Brush!

    As a dazzling light appeared and disappeared in the center of the hall, the Ancient One standing there had disappeared. After the teleportation was over, Heimdall pulled out the long sword. Then, he stayed quietly in this hall as before, waiting for the news of Ancient One.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui and Deadpool were identally teleported to a distant Alien by a Space Portal, what should happen on Earth did not stop because of their disappearance. Although Lin Rui and Deadpool only spent half a day on that, two days have passed on Earth.

    In the past two days, Tony, who has teamed up with SHIELD and X-Men, made a full range of attacks on Killian and the mysterious Mandarin.

    Booming~~

    Just two days after the explosion that nearly destroyed half of New York in the suburbs of New York, a battle against Extremis fighters was taking ce outside a medium-sized city in Central America. After teaming up with SHIELD and X-Men, Tony has been able to push Killian back step by step.

    Just like Tony said before, Killian doesn¡¯t know how big this world is. Just because you have some good technology in your hands doesn¡¯t mean you can dominate the world all day long. In the past two days, Tony told Killian with facts that it was unrealistic.

    Bang!

    ¡°Damn You, Tony Stark, why are you still alive!? Why!?¡± Killian who was in a small town next to the battlefield shouted with a gloomy expression on his face and he sted the wall in front of him into a big hole.

    The killing n for Tony two days ago was perfect. For this reason, Killian even sacrificed more than a dozen (perfectly) transformed Extremeis fighters under his control.

    However, just when the explosion that was enough to swallow half of New York was about to destroy Tony, the entire explosion disappeared with the destroyed Stark Industries park.

    So far, Killian doesn¡¯t know what happened. Not only Killian, except for a few people like Tony, people in the world are also very puzzled about the disappearance of the explosion.

    ¡°Also, those Mutants and SHIELD bastards have also teamed up with Tony! Damn it! My n was perfect so what the hell happened?!¡±

    The battle outside the city next door was about to end, and Killian could clearly feel the death of those Extremis fighters. However, now Killian doesn¡¯t know how to turn the situation over, and all his ace cards have been taken out. However, his opponent Tony Stark has a steady stream of back yers.

    Just as Tony promised in front of the whole world live broadcast, he is really eliminating Killian and Mandarin¡¯s power step by step. No, Mandarin didn¡¯t show up at all. Now it was Killian who was about to be eliminated.

    Call!

    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this anymore! Although the Extremis fighters are strong, but now being targeted like this, I will lose the whole war sooner orter.¡± Staring at the battlefield in the distance, Killian said to himself. He has been beaten in the past two days and Killian now has a n to evade the edge.

    Killian is not like Mandarin, he used to show up often outside. So once SHIELD uses the Insight System, they can quickly find him. If this war continues, Killian really has nowhere to hide.

    Of course, after being found several times, Killian also discovered that the other party should have a special tracking method. Therefore, he has also found a way to deal with it.

    Boom~

    While Killian was hiding here thinking about what he should do next, the roar of the battlefield in the distance continued to spread. The mixed sounds made Killian unable to calm down and think, so he could only frown and walk out of the room. Killian decided that he would hide for a while and couldn¡¯t live like this any longer.

    In fact, if Savin had seeded in assassinating the president two days ago, Killian would still be able to deal with Tony. However, Savin¡¯s action also failed. The President is safe and sound. The Vice-President is now under investigation and it seems that he will soon fall.

    This time, Killian¡¯s n to rely on the powerful Extremis to dominate the United States and the world has suffered severe blows from the very beginning. Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have trouble Tony.

    Huhu~

    When Killian walked out of the room onto the street, his appearance had changed. As the most perfect Extremis warrior, Killian certainly has the ability to change his appearance, knowing that there is always surveince to find him. With the help of Extremis, Killian can quickly change his appearance.

    In this way, no matter how powerful the Insight System is, it would be impossible to find Killian quickly and urately. Although Project Insight is not only looking for people through appearance, Killian¡¯s change is bound to greatly extend the time that took to discover him.

    ¡­

    Not long after Killian changed his appearance and left the edge of the battlefield, the battle in the center quickly ended, and the explosion gradually weakened and finally disappeared.

    Brush!

    Flying down from mid-air, Tony was carefully searching for something through the battlefield scanned by the Iron Man Armor. However, in the end, he did not find what he wanted to find.

    ¡°Killian must have slipped ahead of time again!¡± Looking at the Extremis fighters that werepletely destroyed, Tony spoke with an ugly expression on his face.

    ¡°JARVIS, can I extract active Extremis?¡± Tony asked JARVIS after he did not find Killian.

    ¡°Although we have tried our best to control the pace of the battle this time, the Extremis seems to die out quickly after the host dies. I haven¡¯t found a way to help dy this demise. Maybe this virus is a disposable item.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS quickly replied.

    After discovering the powerful strength of the Extremis warriors, Tony wanted to create something that would restrain this by studying Extremis. However, during this period of the battle, he had encountered Extremis fighters a lot, but he was not able to obtain any active Extremis.

    ¡°It seems that Killian still spent a lot of thought in this Extremis!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony didn¡¯t have many surprises.

    Huhu~

    Just as Tony was standing in the middle of the battlefield and discussing Extremis with JARVIS, a sound of wings pping came from behind him.

 Chapter 541 Bait

    <h4>Chapter 541 Bait</h4>

    Hearing the sound behind him, Tony paused his discussion with J.A.R.V.I.S and turned around and saw Falcon waving his wings just in front of him. This battle was a joint effort between Tony and SHIELD, and there were also people from the Avengers here. The Falcon who can fly is the free man on the battlefield.

    ¡°Falcon, did you find anything there?¡± Tony asked faintly while looking at Falcon in front of him.

    In addition to the battlefield here, SHIELD also arranged many people to guard nearby, just to find Killian. With the help of the Insight System, SHIELD¡¯s ability to find people was beyondparison.

    ¡°No.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, Falcon shook his head and replied.

    In the action against Killian, apart from the Avengers members on SHIELD¡¯s side, even the most well-equipped special team struggled against Extremis fighters. Simply, there are obviously not many Extremis fighters, and they can still deal with them. Moreover, every mission to clean the battlefield is given to SHIELD.

    Although it is still impossible to get anything useful from these Extremis warriors, maybe they would be able to get this magical and powerful virus in the future. Therefore, SHIELD is also very active in eliminating Killian.

    ¡°Is Killian nning to hide? That would be difficult. If he is in the dark then we won¡¯t be able to always guard against this enemy!¡± Hearing Falcon¡¯s answer, Tony continued to frown.

    ¡°Is there no news from Professor Charles?¡± SHIELD¡¯s Insight System did not find Killian who could change his appearance at any time, and Falcon wanted to know if there was any gain from X-Men.

    ¡°Professor Charles, he has been kept busy by the Mutants Brotherhood recently. And he has tried to find Killian once with Cerebro, but he has not found him. I don¡¯t know how Killian avoided Professor Charles¡¯ search. Could he even change his brain waves?¡± Tony shook his head and replied when he heard Falcon¡¯s words.

    Although Professor Charles had been using the Cerebro frequently during this period, his telepathic ability was a bit tired. However, he helped Tony use the Cerebro once, but after searching, he still couldn¡¯t find where Killian was.

    As for Mandarin who has been hiding behind the scenes, Professor Charles couldn¡¯t find him because Tony and the others didn¡¯t know who he was.

    ¡°Even Professor Charles couldn¡¯t find him? Then if he stays in hiding, it will be hard for us to find him.¡± If Professor Charles¡¯s Cerebro boosted telepathy can¡¯t find Killian, then their chance of finding Killian is very small.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him have this opportunity. He can use Extremis to already transform such powerful Fighters. Who knows what monster Killian will create in a while?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light when he heard Falcon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡± Falcon asked curiously when he saw Tony looking so serious. If you can¡¯t find Killian, how can you destroy him?

    ¡°Since he decides to hide, I don¡¯t bother to find him anymore. The best way to catch the prey is to let the preye to us, so we need a bait.¡±

    ¡°What bait, what are you going to do?¡± Falcon became more curious when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Bait? Of course, it¡¯s me. As for how to do it¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, Tony had returned to his seaside vi in New York. At this time, he was having a video conference with Rogers and Professor Charles. The content of the conference was that Tony nned to use himself to lure Killian to appear.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s definitely not possible! You are ying around with your own life!¡± After hearing that Tony was about to use himself to lure Killian to appear, Captain Rogers immediately stated his position, and he disagreed with this approach.

    Based on Killian¡¯s hatred for Tony, if he really used himself to lure Killian, he might be fooled. However, Tony would be in a very dangerous situation. After all, if Tony were to lure Killian out, he himself had to bepletely exposed to an environment where Killian could attack. In this case, Tony¡¯s safety cannot be guaranteed.

    ¡°I also agree with Captain Rogers¡¯s point of view. It would be too dangerous to do so.¡± After Rogers made his statement, Professor Charles in the transparent light curtain also made his statement.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys being a little too unconfident in me? Since I am willing to lure Killian out by myself, then obviously I have a n to retreat.¡± Hearing Professor Charles and Rogers words, Tony said calmly with the mechanical parts in his hand.

    ¡°And, are you nning to let Killian remain in hiding like this? Even Professor Charles and the Insight System can¡¯t find him. Who knows which city he ns to blow up in a few days. Next time, we won¡¯t be as lucky as thest time.¡± Tony continued before Rogers could speak.

    The impact of the big explosion in the suburbs of New York two days ago is still fermenting in the United States and the world.

    It¡¯s also because SHIELD has already passed some information with Mr. President and fooled the world with the news of an idental explosion in a chemical nt, otherwise, the country will definitely be chaotic because of the explosion and fell into a huge panic.

    However, Professor Rogers and Professor Charles knew how powerful Killian¡¯s lifeform bomb was as it could potentially threaten the world.

    Of course, so far, Tony hasn¡¯t told them how the explosion disappeared two days ago. Although Tony is now teaming up with X-Men and SHIELD, Tony still didn¡¯t tell them about the Earth¡¯s Sorcerers.

    Because the Sorcerers were originally hidden and Tony didn¡¯t want to destroy their current state. Of course, Tony wouldn¡¯t be polite when he needed a helper.

    ¡°Although Killian¡¯s existence is indeed a great threat to the world¡¯s security, how can you guarantee the sess of your n? Are you sure Killian will be fooled? Moreover, even if Killian is eliminated, there is a Mandarin who has been hiding behind the scenes and we still haven¡¯t got any useful news about him. On the frontline battlefield, many soldiers of the British Army have been sacrificed for spying on Mandarin.¡± After hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rogers continued to question Tony.

    In Rogers¡¯ view, the elimination of a Killian is not aplete removal of the threat posed by this Extremis. This terrorist organization must bepletely eliminated in one fell swoop. If Tony were to put himself in a dangerous situation just to eliminate Killian then he didn¡¯t think it was a good deal.

    ¡°As for how to get Killian fooled, I still have a supporting role to y.¡±

    ¡°What supporting role?¡±

    ¡°Maya Hansen.¡±

 Chapter 542 Risk

    <h4>Chapter 542 Risk</h4>

    When Tony suddenly said an unfamiliar name, Captain Rogers and Professor Charles on the screen were a little confused. The supporting actor who can lure out Killian. Does this person named Maya Hansen have such an ability?

    ¡°Maya Hansen, who is this?¡± Captain Rogers asked after thinking about it for a while without finding the person¡¯s information. Of course, Professor Charles was also waiting for Tony¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Maya Hansen, she is a Botanist, an expert specializing in the DNA of special nts. Of course, she also has a special identity, that is¡­ She works under Killian.¡± Facing the doubts of Rogers and Charles, Tony gave a quick exnation.

    When Tony introduced Maya Hansen, Captain Rogers and Professor Charles were still very calm when the first half of the sentence came out, but when Tony said Maya Hansen was Killian¡¯s subordinate, their eyes shed with surprised expressions.

    ¡°This Maya Hansen is Killian¡¯s subordinate? Are you sure?¡± Although they didn¡¯t know who Tony is talking about, Captain Rogers is now trying to know if it is true.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she is still under Killian. However, when Killian attacked me, she was in the seaside vi to warn me. Although I also know that she didn¡¯t have any kindness towards me, she is the only thing we can use now.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ question, Tony briefly exined.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, what do you mean¡­ This Maya Hansen, she warned you when Killian attacked you before. Therefore, although she and Killian were affiliated before, it looked like they were not at peace.¡± Although Tony simply exined the situation in a sentence, Professor Charles still analyzed a lot of things through this sentence.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Moreover, although I didn¡¯t care about Mayast time, she left her contact information. I think she should have been waiting for my call.¡± Professor Charles passed two sentences after analyzing what he didn¡¯t say and Tony nced appreciatively and then continued.

    ¡°Are you nning to contact this Maya Hansen, and then pretend to join her to deal with Killian?¡± After Professor Charles finished speaking, Rogers almost understood Tony¡¯s n.

    ¡°Yes, when the timees, Hansen will definitely ask Killian toe and deal with me directly.¡± Of course Tony knew Maya was not a good person.

    ¡°This is quite a n! But you have to make sure that the other party can be fooled.¡±

    ¡°As long as I act well, they won¡¯t be able to sense a trap.¡± Tony is more confident in his acting skills.

    ¡°Since you are so confident, let¡¯s put aside Killian for now. What about the Mandarin behind Killian? After defeating Killian, this character who has been hiding behind would also appear.¡± Now that Tony feels confident of his sess then Roger will not continue to struggle with this matter and he instead asked about Mandarin.

    ¡°Well¡­ as long as we kept someone alive. Whether it is Killian or Maya, I believe they will know the true face of this Mandarin. As long as our n is sessful this time, we can let Professor Charles go all out.¡± It seemed that the question raised by Rogers was very mentally retarded, and Tony replied after a nce at him.

    Rogers: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, that can also solve our problems. However, if you want to trap Killian by yourself, you must ensure your own safety.¡± Tony has already said this to this point, and Rogers will not make any other opinions.

    Although Captain Rogers felt that Tony¡¯s n was not particrly safe, the Extremis in Killian¡¯s hands did pose arge enough threat to the world. If they couldn¡¯t take care of this trouble in time, they would have trouble sleeping and eating.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make fun of my life. Even if I don¡¯t have an Iron Man Armor, Killian won¡¯t be able to attack me.¡± Tony, who has already thoroughly studied The Cloak, he has found that The Cloak can not just arm the Iron Man Armor. Now, The Cloak can be put on his body inplete concealment without being found.

    At that time, if Killian is really fooled, Tony will let him see what surprises are really about. Although Tony knew that Killian could not be dealt with The Cloak, he only had to hold on for a while and the support of Rogers and X-Men would arrive instantly.

    With the existence of X-Men member Blink, their deployment will inevitably not be discovered by Killian and Maya.

    ¡°Tony, how much are you hiding?¡± Knowing that Tony must have some technology he didn¡¯t know, Rogers asked in a low voice across the light curtain.

    Tony had already scared Captain Rogers once when he took out the Helicarrier Warship Design and SHIELD to make it together, but depending on the situation, Tony still has more technology in his hands.

    ¡°Hehe, wouldn¡¯t it be better to have a little mystery? Anyway, I will take out some of it sooner orter.¡± Tony replied with a smile when he heard Rogers¡¯ words.

    ¡°By the way, is there any news about Mirage Knight? He has been missing for two days. Thest time he was teleported away, he seemed to have sent a message back within two days.¡± Rogers, who knew that it was just a waste of time to question Tony, so he changed the subject and asked about Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    Listening to Rogers mentioning Lin Rui, Tony gradually lost his smile. As Rogers said, Lin Rui has not heard from him for two days.

    Although Tony and the others were very confident in Lin Rui before, they hadn¡¯t heard from him for so long, and they started to be anxious. However, it¡¯s useless to be anxious as they don¡¯t know where Lin Rui is now.

    ¡°There is no news yet, but I know this guy will be fine. Let¡¯s focus on Killian for now. As for Mirage Knight, he will be back when he should be back.¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke.

    ¡°Well, I will also let the people who are deployed around the world pay attention to whether there is any special situation.¡± Roger is relieved after knowing that Tony is worried about Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Although I can¡¯t spare any manpower to find Mirage Knight for the time being, I believe he will be fine.¡± Professor Charles on the other side of the light curtain also said after Rogers finished speaking. This is Professor Charles¡¯s intuition as a telepathic master.

    ¡°Haha, of course. Then, this meeting is over here. Later, just wait for my good news.¡± Not wanting to say anything about Mirage Knight¡¯s disappearance, Tony has ended the meeting.

    ¡°Well, we will be waiting for your good news.¡±

    Phoo~

    After speaking, the light curtain in front of Tony had dimmed, and the video conference officially ended.

    ¡°Jackson, why haven¡¯t youe back, kid? I¡¯m ying with my life here!¡±

 Chapter 543 Start

    <h4>Chapter 543 Start</h4>

    After the video conference with Rogers and Professor Charles, Tony called Maya Hansen after a short break. Now that he had decided to use himself as bait to lure Killian out, he wouldn¡¯t dy anything.

    While Tony was still calling Maya, Maya, who was far away in Hawaii, was basking in the sun on the beach. Although Killian¡¯s n continues to suffer setbacks, even Maya¡¯s n has been greatly affected.

    However, Maya originally hated Killian, and she was quite happy that Killian was getting targeted. Anyway, the dead Extremis warriors were Killian¡¯s men, and Maya still kept some with her.

    From the beginning, Maya disapproved of Killian¡¯s n to violently conquer the world. Maya Hansen¡¯s original n was to promote her Extremis through the world celebrity Iron Man.

    When Extremis is epted in the world, who can stop their rise at that time? However, due to Killian¡¯s exposure, Maya Hansen¡¯s original n can no longer be implemented.

    Buzzing~

    Just as Maya was lying on the soft beach basking in the sun, thinking about how to take charge when Killian¡¯s power weakened to a certain level, the phone ced aside suddenly vibrated. Picking up the phone and nced at the caller ID, Maya¡¯s eyes shed in front of her sunsses.

    ¡°Well, well, Mr. Iron Man, why did you call me so suddenly?¡± After thinking about several thoughts in his heart, Maya finally answered the call.

    ¡°Maya Hansen, I have thought about your offer and I do want to study Extremis together with you. Didn¡¯t you tell me about the development prospects of this kind of stuff more than ten years ago? Now I have a thorough view of the reasons for the subsequent funding I can provide. How about it, do you want to think about it?¡± Tony¡¯s calm voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Want to work with me on Extremis? Did I misheard it?¡± Maya asked with an unidentified expression on her face when she heard Tony¡¯s tone.

    Now that Tony is fighting Killian, it would be strange for Maya to believe him. In Maya¡¯s view, Tony may want to deal with Killian or get the secret of Extremis by himself, and then be able to work out a way to deal with Extremis.

    Of course, if Maya is the one in control then she doesn¡¯t mind using Tony to Killian. It would be the two of them who would be fighting with each other and Maya would be happy to sit back and enjoy it.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, don¡¯t you believe me? Besides, your boss Killian was against me because I didn¡¯t support his ns to dominate the world. In fact, I am still very interested in Extremis.¡±

    ¡°And, didn¡¯t you remind me of Killian¡¯s attack before? So, I think you wouldn¡¯t have wanted to do what Killian did. Actually, this great invention shouldn¡¯t be published in this way. If you are willing to cooperate with me, Extremis will definitely show its brilliance on the earth in the future.¡± Hearing Maya¡¯s question, Tony exined faintly on the phone. In order to fool Maya, Tony has exhausted his acting skills.

    ¡°I¡¯m really interested in your proposal, and I also didn¡¯t want to deal with Killian that much. But, what about Killian? You don¡¯t think that Killian would just watch us cooperate in silence?¡± Maya fiddled with Tony¡¯s words and asked. Tony is talking about cooperation and Maya feels it has no practical use.

    ¡°Killian? Do you think he would be a problem? These days, I have beaten Killian and he has hidden himself. Believe me, it won¡¯t be long before I can take care of Killian.¡± Listening to Maya, Tony said disdainfully over the phone.

    ¡°Really? Then it would be better for me to wait for you to take care of Killian, which is not a troublesome trouble, and then talk to me about cooperation?¡± Of course, Maya knows that Killian has been hit a bit miserably these days, but she won¡¯t go to Tony that easily, so she said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Well, since you are interested in my proposal then why don¡¯t we meet and talk again? Don¡¯t worry, the time and ce would be up to you. Also, I won¡¯t bring my Iron Man Armor.¡± Knowing that Maya still doesn¡¯t trust himself, Tony threw out the biggest temptation and that is himself.

    ¡°You want to meet me under those conditions? Looks like you really do trust me. In that case¡­ You need to wait for my call.¡± Sure enough, Maya was moved after hearing what Tony had said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡± Knowing that he can¡¯t look too anxious at this time, Tony hung up after saying this.

    ¡°Beep~beep~beep~¡± Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Maya silently took off her sunsses.

    ¡°What the hell does this Stark want to do? Does he really want to cooperate or use my hand to defeat Killian? Isn¡¯t he afraid that I will notify Killian and ambush him? Even if he wears Iron Man Armor, he will be weak by the time and it would be impossible for him to escape. Unless the inexplicable disappearance of thest explosion was really Stark¡¯s handiwork.¡± Squinting her eyes in the sun, Maya Hansen thought quickly.

    ¡°Anyway, this is also an opportunity. If I can control Stark in my hands, it will be useful for both the disgusting Killian and the follow-up Extremis development. So, I have to think about this matter this time.¡± Finally, Maya still decided to meet up with Tony. Of course, she will also prepare well.

    ¡­

    Just as Tony on the earth was trying to solve the troubles of Killian and Extremis, far away on a primitive in another gxy, the night was over and Lin Rui, who was meditating on the grass for a night, was protected by the Phantom Suit.

    If the environment of this was the same as that of the earth then this ce would be a very good ce to train.

    Huhu~

    After Lin Rui opened his eyes, he saw a touch of green fluttering in front of him. It turned out that Groot, who was rooted in the pool, was happily waving his new green branches.

    On this primitive, probably only Groot does not need any special protection. For him, this primitive is a very suitable ce for growth. In one night, he had grown a few new branches again.

    Looking away from Groot, Lin Rui looked around but did not see Rocket. During the previous meditation, Lin Rui discovered that the little roon had started to move before dawn. However, Lin Rui did not pay attention to what he was up to.

    Huhu~

    When Lin Rui was looking for Rocket, the hatch of the Star Lord¡¯s Spaceship in front of him also just opened.

 Chapter 544 Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 544 Attacked</h4>

    After the hatch opened, Lin Rui saw Deadpool walk outzily. While stretching, Deadpool raised his head to bathe in the sunshine of this early morning foreign.

    If it weren¡¯t for Deadpool¡¯s disfigurement, he would really be a handsome man with his current expression and dashing pace. Coupled with the cool Spaceship behind him, if he was on earth, Deadpool will surely attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    Seeing Deadpool standing and posing outside the hatch, Lin Rui just turned his head. However, just when Lin Rui was about to look away, Deadpool suddenly looked at him and spoke.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight! Take a few pictures of me! Hurry up!¡± It was not enough to pretend here so Deadpool has decided to pose and take pictures and then return to the earth to pretend.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    Although feeling very helpless, Lin Rui took out his mobile phone and took a few casual photos of Deadpool. They came to an alien unexpectedly this time, and they didn¡¯t know how long they would have to wait for the next experience. Therefore, Lin Rui also ns to take more photos to take back when he returns to Earth.

    ¡°Here~ here are a few! How about this angle? Hmm! Let¡¯s do this! This pose!¡± In front of Lin Rui¡¯s phone camera, Deadpool kept changing his positions in order to get the best effect he felt.

    When Deadpool was blocking the hatch, Star-Lord also squeezed out from behind Deadpool from the hatch and walked out. ncing at what Deadpool and Lin Rui were doing, Star-Lord smiled and walked towards Groot by the waterhole.

    Card wipe card wipe~

    ¡°You have already taken dozens of photos, this should be enough. Anyway, there are still two months left on our way back. You can take as many shots as you want between this time.¡± Seeing that the Star-Lord came out, Lin Rui stopped taking pictures of Deadpool.

    ¡°Oh! Yes! Then you need to save some memory. I don¡¯t know if we would find any mobile phone essories here.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Deadpool, who was about to climb to the Spaceship, froze and said. Then, he got off the Spaceship.

    After putting away the phone, Lin Rui followed Star-Lord to Groot¡¯s side. After observing Groot¡¯s situation, the smile on the corner of Star-Lord¡¯s mouth became more obvious. It seems that Groot¡¯s changes this evening made Star-Lord very happy.

    ¡°It seems that choosing to rest here was correct! Not only did I meet the fellows of the earth, but also Groot was able to quickly recover. If it weren¡¯t for the mission, I would¡¯ve like to stay here for a few months.¡± Groot is still resting and Star-Lord smiled and said to Lin Rui beside him.

    ¡°Hehe, the environment of Primordial is indeed very suitable for rest. By the way, where did Rocket go? I found him missing in the morning.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Lin Rui responded with a smile and then asked about Rocket¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Humm, he went out with some detection equipment early in the morning. Didn¡¯t he say that this area felt weird yesterday? He wanted to figure it out while we were still here.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Star-Lord simply exined in a sentence.

    ¡°Rocket went out? But there are very powerful monsters outside!¡± Lin Rui said with some worry when he heard Star-Lord say that Rocket had gone out to probe.

    Yesterday, Lin Rui encountered a lot of beasts and monsters in the forest, but only the two monsters rated as B-Grade by the system were a little threatening to him. However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t think that Rocket could detect anything safely in such a dangerous forest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rocket has brought a lot of equipment and he would still be able to run away if he can¡¯t beat it. Moreover, he didn¡¯t go far, just a little bit over there.¡± Seeing Lin Rui worrying about the Rocket, Star-Lord looked at him and the transparent light curtain on his arm pointed in a direction outside the valley and said.

    ¡°Okay, but he still needs to be careful. If you need my help¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why did hee back so soon.¡± Just when Lin Rui was about to go out to help, Star-Lord suddenly muttered a little suspiciously while looking at the light curtain on his arm.

    Then, Star-Lord looked at the ce where he pointed out Rocket. Following Star-Lord¡¯s gaze, Lin Rui also looked over there. A few secondster, Lin Rui saw a humanoid roon carrying a me-throwing individual aircraft rushing in toward the valley.

    Brush!

    Two seconds after Lin Rui saw Rocket, he had already rushed into the valley. And behind Rocket, arge ck shadow was rushing over quickly.

    However, just after Rocket rushed into the valley, the dark shadow seemed to sense something and it suddenly stopped in the air, then quickly fell to the ground, disappearing in the grass in the blink of an eye.

    Huhu! P¨±!

    Rocket, who rushed into the valley quickly, seemed to be running too hastily and did not control the flying device well as it rolled around when itnded. In a corner that Rocket couldn¡¯t see, Deadpool was covering his mouth andughing.

    Seeing a human-bear (cat) rolling around in front of him, Deadpool regretted how he didn¡¯t take a photo with his phone just now.

    ¡°Bah bah baah! Fortunately, I run fast!¡± Rocket said with a gloomy expression after getting up from the ground and spitting out a few bites of dust.

    At this time, Star-Lord and Lin Rui had also walked over to him. Noting the embarrassment of Rocket, and seeing the dark shadow that just chased after him and disappeared, both of them almost guessed what Rocket had just experienced.

    ¡°Rocket, what happened? Did you encounter a monster that you couldn¡¯t take care of?¡± Looking up and down at Rocket, Star-Lord asked with a smile after seeing that he was not injured.

    ¡°Huh! If it wasn¡¯t for me not going out with my powerful weapons! How could those flying tree roots chase me!¡± After taking a nted look at Star-Lord, Rocket said while feeling very upset.

    ¡°Really? This gun is already one of your best-modified weapons, can¡¯t it deal with that tree-root monster?¡± ncing at the big gun on the back of Rocket, Star-Lord continued.

    ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s because they are too numerous and too fast! Otherwise, why would I need to run!¡± Rocket still stubbornly exined when the Star-Lord stabbed the painful spot.

    In fact, just now, Rocket was detecting terrain not far outside the valley. Because he wanted to know how this valley in the middle forest had appeared. Even if it was built manually, he would learn about the civilization that built it at the beginning.

    However, Rocket hadn¡¯t detected anything yet, and those weird ck tree roots came from nowhere, and they swarmed toward Rocket. Had he not reacted quickly to activate the Rocket injection system behind him, and fired two electrical bombs to block some tree roots, then Rocket might not be able toe back.

    ¡°I also encountered those monsters like tree roots yesterday. They are huge in number and attack fast. Moreover, their defense power is not low. So, before we have a wide range of effective attack weapons, let¡¯s hide.¡± Seeing Rocket¡¯s helpless, Lin Rui exined from the side.

    ¡°En! This time I will be getting ready before I go out and find them!¡± Rocket shouted angrily after being relieved by Lin Rui.

    ¡°Then, have you detected anything during this time?¡± The ridicule of Rocket ended here, and Star-Lord then asked seriously.

 Chapter 545 Discovers

    <h4>Chapter 545 Discovers</h4>

    Kaka~

    Hearing the words of Star-Lord, Rocket first fiddled with a tool in his hand. After sorting out a few data, Rocket raised his head and looked at Star-Lord.

    ¡°Although the detection time was not long, there are still some gains. I probably know why this valley is a restricted area for the beasts and monsters in the forest, because¡­¡± Speaking of the critical moment, Rocket deliberately dragged on.

    ¡°Because of what? Don¡¯t try the suspense thing, it doesn¡¯t work for you!¡± Star-Lord asked without giving a face to Rocket.

    ¡°Because, under this valley, there is probably an ancient ruin left by a civilization that came here before. Moreover, I suspect that this ruin should still have a certain degree of defense mechanism. Otherwise, those lifeforms will not fearing in here.¡± Seeing that Star-Lord didn¡¯t cooperate with him, Rocket had no choice but to finish his discovery.

    ¡°A relic left by the previous civilization? This is interesting, but¡­if this relic is still aggressive, why are we all right?¡± After hearing Rocket¡¯s discovery, Star-Lord asked with a sh of light in his eyes.

    Where the monsters in the forest can¡¯t dare to take a step, if there is something hidden in the valley, then the attack power should be very powerful. However, neither Lin Rui who rushed in yesterday nor the Star-Lord whonded in Spaceship afterward trigger the relic counterattack inside.

    ¡°Maybe, this relic is specifically designed for the native lifeform of this? It is also possible, after all, this is a primitive. If the civilization that came here before has to stay for a while, in order to not get disturbed the native lifeform, they have set up some attack systems to target local lifeforms.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s doubts, Rocket exined after thinking about it.

    ¡°Is that so? Then if we find this ruin, maybe there is something good in it? Although we are leaving in a few days, if we excavate a ruin before we leave, it would be a windfall. Ah.¡± Since Rocket had judged the situation in this way, Star-Lord thought they might be able to dig up this ruin.

    The universe is very big, and there are many civilizations bred in it. Although the relics of civilization left here are from a long time ago, there may be very valuable things here. Moreover, even if there are no high-tech things, there may be some antiques that would sell for a high price. There are people in the universe who like to collect some antiques and special things. If they dig out any antiques, Star-Lord might be able to make some extra money.

    ¡°I think so too, but if you want to dig, you need to do early detection. However, I don¡¯t think my work earlier is detailed enough to detect in this valley. If you go outside, there are attacks from those monsters, which makes this situation a bit difficult.¡± Rocket thinks simr to Star-Lord too, but the work done in an excavation of the ruins must be prepared beforehand, but the detection is hindered by the native lifeform outside.

    ¡°Are you really nning to dig out this possible ruin?¡± Just when Star-Lord and Rocket were discussing how to dig the ruins in this area, Lin Rui, who had not spoken just now, suddenly asked.

    ¡°Well, we are just idle anyway, it¡¯s better to do something. What¡¯s wrong, do you have any ns?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord turned his eyes and asked curiously.

    ¡°Uh¡­it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I am a little worried. The defensive power of the remains that can make the monsters in the forest dare not take a step, I am worried that you will get hurt.¡± Lin Rui felt someone looking at him before and he now has a sense of distrust of this area, so he doesn¡¯t want Star-Lord and the others to dig out some ruins and do things.

    ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry, we do this kind of thing all the time. The monsters outside may be very powerful because we don¡¯t know them. But the ruins are different. You do know what our mercenary team is called. Don¡¯t you?¡± Seeing Lin Rui looked a little worried, Star-Lord thought for a while and said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Relic digger! Not every mercenary group and mercenary squad always have missions to do. What do we do when there are no missions? We find the relics to dig, like this small relic, don¡¯t worry, everything would be fine!¡± After Lin Rui asked, Star-Lord smiled and exined theirmon way of life of the space mercenary squad.

    In fact, in the infinite universe, countless civilizations have died and were born in the long river of time. In this cosmic era, there are countless advanced civilizations that have drowned in the long river of time, so there are many ruins everywhere in the universe.

    The things left in some ruins are useless, and the things excavated by some ruins can make arge cosmic mercenary group stop taking orders from anyone for several years.

    This is the fun of digging out the ruins, it¡¯s just like buying a lottery ticket. However, there are dangers in the process of excavating the ruins, but they are all experienced people and they are very confident in themselves.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this simr to the grave robbers on the earth¡­¡± After hearing Star-Lord¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui murmured silently in his heart.

    However, what Star-Lord said was also right, since they encountered this ruin, they would not let it go. Moreover, they are professional, so there is no need to worry about them.

    Even if there is any danger, Lin Rui believes that with the protagonist aura of Star-Lord, they will be fine. As for the two unexpected visitors named himself and Deadpool, they are capable of taking care of themselves. Therefore, in this process, Lin Rui decided to protect himself at all times.

    ¡°Now that you have decided, I have no other opinions. However, if you n to go out and explore, I can act as a bodyguard. Believe in my strength, I will not let those forest beasts and monsters disturbed Rocket¡¯s detection.¡± Finally, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    Anyway, Star-Lord and the others are already nning to dig out the ruins, so if he helps themselves, their speed will be faster and it will also help him leave the earlier.

    ¡°Really? I just detected that the energy values ??of those weird tree roots are very fixed, indicating that they are only part of a certain subject, and there should be something big behind them.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rocket looked at him suspiciously before he asked.

    ¡°I know there is a big guy behind them, but as for whether they work or not, you will know if you try.¡± Not minding Rocket¡¯s distrust of his tone, Lin Rui continued.

    Are Star-Lord and Rocket not curious about his abilities and attack methods? Lin Rui is going to let them see enough. As the first person to leave the earth to see an Alien Civilization (not counting Star-Lord), Lin Rui intends to make the name of the earthlings.

    ¡°In this case¡­ let¡¯s start!¡±

    :

 Chapter 546 Survey

    <h4>Chapter 546 Survey</h4>

    Ten minutester, Rocket, Star-Lord, and Lin Rui, who had already brought their gear, were already standing on the edge of the valley. Deadpool was standing behind them, and Groot was still resting by the pool.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go out as I can¡¯t help much anyway. I am just going to wait here for you toe back, and by the way, I can take care of the tree over there¡­ Well, no, take care of Groot.¡± Deadpool spoke seriously while standing behind Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get too rxed in the valley, the valley may not be that safe. If there is an ident, just wake up Groot and hide in the Spaceship. I have set up the AI defense system on it.¡± Although Star-Lord thinks that the valley is very safe but he still reminds Deadpool as it better to be safe than sorry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will pay attention.¡± Deadpool waved his hand and replied with a smile on his face. He hadn¡¯t finished ying around in the Spaceshipst night, so he decided to wait and continue to ¡®Study¡¯ it. As for that tree, he will just let it sleep there.

    Then, Rocket, Star-Lord, and Lin Rui assembled their equipment and walked out of the valley. A second before stepping out of the valley, Lin Rui nced back at Deadpool, the expression in his eyes meant that he should not do anything else. Seeing the look in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, Deadpool looked back casually.

    ¡°La~ I will go back and tease the Cute Girl AI in the Spaceship.¡± After Lin Rui and the others walked out of the valley, Deadpool turned and walked towards Spaceship.

    ¡­

    Huhu~

    Holding some equipment in his hand, Lin Rui followed Rocket and Star-Lord to about 500 meters away from the valley to detect something. It has been half an hour since they walked out of the valley, and so far no beasts or monsters have attacked them.

    However, since Lin Rui has promised them to be their bodyguards, he is always paying attention to the surrounding situation and he would be able to react as soon as the ident happens.

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    Following the rhythmic D¨© D¨© sound from the instrument in Rocket¡¯s hand, Star-Lord took the initiative to insert an alloy cylinder into the grass.

    Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what these things are for, he knows that they are marking the scope of this relic. This is what Star-Lord just exined to Lin Rui. Although only the valley is a ce where wild beasts in the forest cannot set foot, the scope of the underground ruins may be muchrger.

    Phoo~

    ¡°It seems that the underground ruins are muchrger than we thought before!¡± After inserting the instrument, Star-Lord stood up and twisted his waist and said.

    Although they are only 500 meters away from the valley, if the underground ruins are a circle with the valley as the center, then the range is already veryrge.

    ¡°Yeah, but doesn¡¯t this mean that there is a greater probability that there are some good things in this ruin?¡± Rocket, who continued to scan forward with the instrument in his hand, said without looking up. Rocket is more interested in underground ruins than Star-Lord at this moment.

    ¡°Well, maybe there is nothing below~¡± Star-Lord raised his heel and said when he heard Rocket¡¯s words.

    Rustle~

    Stabbed~

    Just as Lin Rui and the other two were talking boringly while exploring the scope of the underground ruins, a rustling sound suddenly came from the nearby grass. Then, a few electric lights shed past Lin Rui not far to the left.

    However, neither Rocket nor Star-Lord at work raised their heads about what happened around them, and Lin Rui didn¡¯t pay attention to them either. Because it was just the lowest-ranking beast in the forest and it was electrocuted by the power grid they ced nearby.

    Shout!

    However, just when they ignored the weak beasts that were electrocuted, a crimson shadow suddenly rushed out of the grass beside Rocket¡¯s feet and leaped directly towards Rocket¡¯s face.

    This sudden attack from his side was unexpected and Rocket could only strengthen the energy shield of his protective suit.

    Brush!

    However, just as the crimson shadow was about to hit the Rocket¡¯s helmet, an Azura Light faster than the crimson shadow swept from the Rocket¡¯s side. In just an instant, the crimson shadow that had attacked Rocket disappeared directly in the Azura light.

    Call!

    The sneak attack of the crimson shadow was broken, and after abandoning the front part, it twisted a few times before retracting toward the ground at a faster speed than before.

    However, another Azura ray shed, and the crimson shadow that had retracted to the ground twitched twice before it went soft, and finally copsed on the grass without any movement.

    Whoo~cha~

    Rocket and Star-Lord looked towards Lin Rui after the crimson tentacle-like thing spread on the ground. At this time, Lin Rui was putting the unsheathed Beheading Spirit Sword back into the scabbard.

    The Beheading Spirit Sword was put back into the scabbard can continuously umte sword energy, so that it can exert its greatest power at the first moment of attack.

    ¡°Is this¡­ a cold weapon or some special energy weapon?¡± Without paying attention to the tentacle-like thing that got out of the grass on the ground, Rocket carefully looked at the Beheading Spirit Sword that was hanging on Lin Rui¡¯s waist and asked curiously.

    ¡°This¡­I am also not very clear about it. However, this sword can only be used with my special abilities. It would be no better than a cold weapon in other people¡¯s hand.¡± Lin Rui exined briefly to Rocket¡¯s questions.

    ¡°An exclusive weapon? Is it made from some special technology or a magic weapon?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Rocket¡¯s eyes shed as he whispered.

    Rocket and Star-Lord have also seen a lot of things in their travel of this universe for many years. The magic that is very rare on Earth is just a special kind of technology for them, just like Asgard¡¯s Magic System which also exists in the universe.

    So, after Lin Rui exined his Beheading Spirit Sword, Rocket naturally thought of that aspect.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take a look at the thing that attacked us, how did it escape our detection?¡± Rocket wanted to study Lin Rui¡¯s weapon but he also knew that it was not the time, so he turned his attention to the tentacle on the ground.

    ¡°Its main body is there, that should just be an attack from the other part on its body.¡± Seeing Rocket preparing to squat down to study the tentacles, Lin Rui pointed to a position beside him to remind.

    In fact, Lin Rui¡¯s first sword attack was to help Rocket escape his fate of getting seriously injured, but the second sword attack did not rush to the tentacle, but towards the ground. That¡¯s because after the tentacle attack appeared, Lin Rui had sensed its body, which was underground.

 Chapter 547 Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 547 Premonition</h4>

    ¡°Really, let me see.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rocket clicked on the tool in his hand.

    Kaka~

    Then, the tool used to detect underground ruins became a shovel. Rocket shoveled out thend in a few strokes. After Rocket shoveled away the soil, the things underneath were also exposed to the three of them.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? It looks disgusting!¡± Rocket frowned when he saw the monster corpse mixed with soil underneath.

    At this moment, a group of dark red, unknown monsters that had dark green pus flowing on the surface and mixed with the surrounding soil appeared in front of Lin Rui and the other two, the scene looked extremely disgusting.

    Judging from the crimson tentacles extending all the way to the surface of the earth, this monster should have been crimson in color. As for the dark green pus flowing on the surface of its body, it should be because of Lin Rui¡¯s sword attack just now.

    Chuckle~

    As the pus in the monster continued to flow out, its body was rapidly shrinking and melting.

    Soon, the monster seemed to be getting dissolved by a strong acid as it turned into a disgusting pus substance and infiltrating the soil. It seems that this lifeform should be a species that lives underground even when it was alive and it went into the underground after it died.

    ¡°Huh! I am getting goosebumps!¡± Seeing the monster disappear with his own eyes, Star-Lord touched his arm andined.

    ¡°It seems that this is a lifeform that will not see light for his entire lifetime. It is very likely that it will not move more than a few meters in its lifetime. As for its energy source, it should be some rots in the ground and small animals walking on the grass. This is how it was able to escape our detection because it was already part of thisnd. If so, I don¡¯t know how many such lifeforms there are in this underground.¡± After carefully observing the death process of this monster, Rocket made a bold guess.

    ¡°Uh¡­ didn¡¯t you hear me say that I am getting goosebumps with just one and now you are telling me that there may be more of that thing under the ground! How many monsters are we stepping upon right now?¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s words, Star-Lord said with an ugly look on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible! But we don¡¯t have to look for them. From the perspective of its survival method, it should not be the kind of lifeform that will often take the initiative to hunt. And, don¡¯t we have Mirage Knight? They can evade the detection of machines but they can¡¯t hide from Mirage Knight¡¯s discovery.¡± Seeing the ugly look on Star-Lord¡¯s face, Rocket continued.

    ¡°Hey! Right! We have Mirage Knight!¡± After hearing Rocket¡¯s words, Star-Lord smiled and leaned to Lin Rui¡¯s side.

    ¡°Safety matters can be handed to me, but I suggest you speed up the detection speed. Because I have a bad feeling in my heart.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t say these words because of the disgusting monster just now but it was because he was really getting a bad feeling in his heart.

    After killing the disgusting monster underground, Lin Rui suddenly felt something staring at him in the forest. However, this feeling of being watched was not as strong asst night.

    It was more like the feeling that Lin Rui and Deadpool felt in the forest when they were roaming in the forest. However, this time Lin Rui felt even more targeted.

    ¡°Bad Feeling? Okay, Rocket, speed up!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord didn¡¯t ask much and he turned his head to say to Rocket.

    ¡°Okay! But this may disturb the beasts in the forest. You two would handle any beast thates here.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know where Lin Rui¡¯s feelinges from but Rocket still intends to speed up detection speed.

    ¡°Rx! I think what you should worry about is not the ordinary beasts in the forest!¡± Lin Rui said seriously while gripping the Beheading Spirit Sword with his hand on his waist.

    Kakaka!

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rocket didn¡¯t dy, and the shovel in his hand changed quickly into the original detector. Moreover, this time the detector seems to be bigger than before. Star-Lord also had several cones in his hand, just waiting to mark the location that Rocket had detected.

    Then, Lin Rui and the other two people once again started to explore the underground ruins around the circle around the valley. Of course, the detection speed this time has increased a lot. After speeding up, Rocket also felt that something seemed to be moving in the forest.

    However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t care at all about these changes in the forest. These ordinary-level beasts cannot threaten Lin Rui, nor can they threaten the heavily armed Rocket and Star-Lord. What he needs to pay attention to is the monster that reaches B-Grade Lifeform, the huge monster that chased after Lin Rui yesterday.

    As time went by, Lin Rui felt more and more uneasy in his heart and he felt that the giant monster who was staring at him secretly was the exact giant monster that chased after him for half an hour yesterday. However, besides the huge monster, there seemed to be something else. Anyway, Lin Rui¡¯s bad feeling is true.

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    P¨± Click!

    Following the sound of the instrument in Rocket¡¯s hand, Star-Lord quickly inserted a cone in the ground. Now, they are about toplete the peripheral detection, and they should be able to detect the next range in about ten minutes.

    However, just as Rocket and Star-Lord continued to move forward to speed up the detection speed, a voice that Lin Rui was very familiar with suddenly came out of the forest.

    Then, arge strip of ck shadow shot out from the depths of the forest, and the target was Lin Rui and the other two with him. Seeing the familiar dark shadow, the expression on the faces of Rocket and Star-Lord was not so good.

    Because, that is the dangerous and strange root attack Lin Rui mentioned before, and once attacked Rocket before.

    !!!

    The dark shadow rushed towards Lin Rui and the other two people and arge sh of light shed in the area. However, the power grid that was enough to electrocute the elephants in an instant did not hinder those shadows, and they still rushed towards Rocket at extremely fast speeds.

    Brush!

    Before the power grid failed, Rocket and Star-Lord had lost the detection instruments in their hands and took out their own weapons. When the ck shadow rushed through the power grid, Rocket and Star-Lord had already opened fire at the same time. In an instant, the powerful energy attacks shot towards the dark shadow.

    However, when Rocket and Star-Lord fought back for the first time, Lin Rui, who was supposed to protect them, did not take action, instead, he stared in a certain direction in the forest with an ugly look on his face.

    ¡°Damn it! They have joined forces! Didn¡¯t strong beast divide their territory more strictly? Will monsters of this level still join hands?!¡± Lin Rui stared coldly at a certain direction in the forest and felt helpless.

 Chapter 548 Withstand

    <h4>Chapter 548 Withstand</h4>

    Faced with the attacks from those weird roots, Lin Rui did not choose to take action. That¡¯s because he was red at by another powerful overlord in the forest. Lin Rui had noticed a giant monster in the forest before, but if there is only one, he is not very worried.

    But now, the guy who had been hiding behind and attacking them with the roots of the tree actually took action, which shows that the two guys must have joined forces.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what kind of agreement had happened. Do they just want to kill Lin Rui? Maybe this situation happened because of the Guardian of the Gxy?

    Because even if Lin Rui and Deadpool did note to this, Star-Lord and the others would still havee here and then they would have encountered these monsters. So, is Lin Rui getting dragged down by the Guardian of the Gxy?

    Swipe!

    While Lin Rui was staring at the giant monster in the forest that hadn¡¯t attacked them yet, Rocket and Star-Lord had already been hurriedly attacked by countless ck tree roots rushing out of the forest.

    Because they have already experienced an attack from these roots, Rocket and Star-Lord are not incapable of destroying these extremely fast ck shadows. However, their counterattack is also limited, and the number of shadows has not decreased. If this continues, they are likely to be consumed by the shadows.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, why don¡¯t youe to help?!¡± While trying to block the attacks of the dark shadows, Star-Lord nced at Lin Rui, who was standing behind him without moving and shouted at him.

    ¡°You need to handle it, there is a more dangerous thing here!¡± Lin Rui replied helplessly when he heard Star-Lord¡¯s voice. Lin Rui can¡¯t be distracted at all now, otherwise, the guy hiding in the dark will definitely take action.

    ¡°What is more dangerous!? Are we not facing dangerous enough now?!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer in the noisy environment, Star-Lord frowned and continued shouting.

    Lin Rui said before that there are two monsters in this forest that he thinks are very powerful. One of them is the guy behind the roots that are attacking them. At the time, Rocket and Star-Lord didn¡¯t care too much, but now, they know that they underestimated the strength of this guy.

    Originally, Star-Lord was fortunate that Lin Rui was here. At least he said before that he would protect them. He also saw Lin Rui¡¯s strength along the way. But at this time, Lin Rui stood motionless, which made Star-Lord feel that something is wrong.

    Huhu!

    As soon as Star-Lord¡¯s words fell, a huge ck shadow quickly pressed down from the top of their heads. Because the shadow was pressing down very quickly, the air above the Star-Lords was quickly squeezed, and at this moment they actually felt the pressure of the air.

    If the ck shadow above them were to fall, Star-Lord and the others would almost be a crushed potato.

    ¡°What the hell!?¡± Feeling the huge threat from above, Star-Lord and Rocket couldn¡¯t help but lookup.

    Brush!

    Just when Star-Lord and Rocket were fighting the attack in front of them and wanted to look up to see what was going on, a figure quickly rushed out from behind them and rushed directly into the sky.

    ¡°Leave it to me! Hurry up and retreat to the valley!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s voice came out at the same time as his figure plunged into the air.

    Huh!

    When Star-Lord and Rocket finally raised their heads against the gust of wind, they saw a huge paw pressing down in mid-air, while the tiny figure of Lin Rui was holding his sword and going against the shadow.

    Just when the Star-Lord and Rocket were stunned thinking that Lin Rui would be crushed in the next second, a dazzling Azura light shed in front of Lin Rui, and the Azura light instantly rushed out and became Half Moon Shaped.

    At the next moment, the Half Moon Shaped Azura Sword Energy smashed directly into the center of the giant w. Then, the ws quickly stopped.

    Chii~

    They didn¡¯t know if they were hallucinating but Star-Lord and Rocket seem to see a shallow mark in the middle of the giant w, and dark green liquid began to flow out of it.

    Although Lin Rui made a hasty attack, the Beheading Spirit Sword, which had just been pulled out of the scabbard had a sword aura bonus. The power of this attack was strong, but it only broke the skin defense of the giant monster.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Because of this moment of stunningness, several dark shadows broke through the defense of the Star-Lord and hit him. However, because Star-Lord wore protective clothing, these shadows did not cause him much physical damage. But these attacks awakened Star-Lord and brought him back to his senses.

    ¡°Damn it! What kind of monster is that!?¡± After waking up from the stupefaction, Star-Lord shouted in shock while holding Rocket, who was also attacked by the strange roots.

    ¡°That should be what Mirage Knight said before, a monster as big as Spaceship.¡± Star-Lord quickly flew away and Rocket replied while changing bullets for his modified gun.

    Now, Rocket and Star-Lord have seen the two monsters that Lin Rui mentioned before. The original contempt they have for these monsters waspletely dispelled in less than a minute. Now Star-Lord and Rocket couldn¡¯t wait to return to the Spaceship and drive the Spaceship to bomb these monsters.

    ¡°What¡¯s as big as Spaceship!? It¡¯s obviously bigger than my Spaceship!¡± With an activated jet system behind him, Star-Lord running with Rocket shouted loudly.

    Shoo!

    ¡°Speed ??up, that thing is getting closer!¡± While shooting bullets, Rocket also made Star-Lord speed up his escape.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to be fast?¡±

    Buzz~Boom!

    With the spark of the jet system behind Star-Lord, his speed has increased a lot again. Finally, they have almost shaken off the pursuit of countless ck shadows behind them.

    The most important thing is that they are about to rush into the valley. It¡¯s not that Star-Lord and Rocket didn¡¯t want to help Lin Rui, but they can¡¯t help much at this time. They can only help Lin Rui when they return to the valley and drive the Spaceship out.

    Shoo!

    Sure enough, when the Star-Lord was about to rush into the valley with Rocket, all the dark shadows which were chasing behind them stopped. Then they quickly drilled into the ground and rushed towards the battlefield between Lin Rui and Giant Beast behind them.

    Huhu!

    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry up!¡± Flying all the way to his Spaceship, Star-Lord yelled loudly while controlling the Spaceship to start.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    With Star-Lord¡¯s remote control to start Spaceship, the Spaceship that had stopped quietly in the middle of the valley suddenly started. A few secondster, the entire Spaceship had already rushed into the sky, and Star-Lord had already pulled Rocket into the cockpit.

    When Star-Lord and Rocket entered the Spaceship cockpit and began to drive the Spaceship, Deadpool climbed up from the cabin under the cockpit with a dazed expression on his face.

    ¡°En?! En? What happened? Why did youe back so quickly?¡± Deadpool asked very iprehensibly after he saw Star-Lord and Rocket driving the Spaceship swaying and rushing into the sky with nervous expressions on their faces.

    He was watching the Spaceship enthusiastically just now, but suddenly the Spaceship moved, causing Deadpool to roll several times underneath.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, he is in danger!¡±

    :

 Chapter 549 Strange

    <h4>Chapter 549 Strange</h4>

    Brush!

    Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Deadpool, who was still rxed, rushed to the front of the cockpit in an instant.

    ¡°What are you talking about? What happened to Mirage Knight?!¡± Deadpool asked in a deep ton while staring at Star-Lord.

    For Deadpool, on this Alien far away from the earth, the only thing that can reassure him is Mirage Knight. Whether it was Lin Rui taking care of himself when he came to this before, or looking for a way back to the earth to travel through the perilous forest, Lin Rui protected Deadpool all the way.

    But now, just when Deadpool thought everything was stable, Star-Lord actually said that Mirage Knight was in danger?

    ¡°We were just exploring the underground ruins outside the valley, and then we encountered the previous ck tree root attack.¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Star-Lord answered while driving the Spaceship towards Lin Rui¡¯s position.

    ¡°So? It¡¯s impossible for those tree roots to threaten Mirage Knight. I know his strength.¡± After the Star-Lord said that they were attacked by those tree roots, Deadpool asked.

    ¡°I think¡­ you should be able to see it now¡­¡± Under Deadpool¡¯s questioning, Star-Lord, who had already driven the Spaceship out of the valley, motioned him to look in front of Spaceship.

    Rumble!

    Shoo!

    When Deadpool shifted his gaze to the transparent ss in front of Spaceship, he saw a picture that made his heart tense.

    About a hundred meters below the Spaceship, there is a huge monster that looked like a dinosaur and had a snake-like tail, it was three or four stories high and it was frantically waving its huge paws to attack something. Under the attack of this huge monster,rge tracts of trees in this virgin forest copsed.

    ¡°So that thing hasn¡¯t left!¡± Seeing the huge monster in front of him, Deadpool felt a faint pain all over his body and cursed out loud. He was killed by the tail of this monster before. If it weren¡¯t for Deadpool¡¯s mutant ability, he would have died on this guy¡¯s tail.

    ¡°Mirage Knight is there! He¡¯s okay! But, what is that?! My God¡­¡± Just when Deadpool and Star-Lord¡¯s eyes were attracted by the huge monster in front of them, Rocket suddenly shouted out in shock.

    Brush!

    After Rocket yelled out these few words, his two cup size paws quickly clicked on the translucent light curtain in front of him. Then, an image appeared on the transparent ss in front of them.

    It was Rocket who yed the video captured by Spaceship directly on the light screen in front of them. After seeing the picture on this screen, Star-Lord and Deadpool also knew why Rocket was so shocked just now.

    Shout! Shout! Shout!

    On the light screen, there is a location marked by Rocket, which is Lin Rui¡¯s. At this time, Lin Rui was constantly moving in the air to avoid the attacks from everywhere.

    While avoiding the huge monster¡¯s attack, Lin Rui also waved the Beheading Spirit Sword from time to time to counterattack. Rocket shouted just now because Lin Rui is fine and he is able to injure this monster.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s size is quite different whenpared to the Giant Monster, Lin Rui can still leave a shallow scar on the monster every time he swings his sword.

    However, Lin Rui can avoid every attack of the monster by virtue of his already aplished footwork. In this way, Lin Rui is very not feeling pressured right now.

    Shout!

    Bang!

    In the battle below, Lin Rui escaped the ws of the giant monster again. However, at this moment, a ck shadow suddenly drew towards him from a tricky angle, and it appeared in front of Lin Rui¡¯s body. The space outside Lin Rui¡¯s body twisted a few times which was visible to the naked eye.

    Lin Rui, who had not escaped the attack, became unstable and was almost directly blown back to the ground by the attack. However, after falling two meters, Lin Rui rushed out with a few clicks on his feet.

    Call!

    The moment Lin Rui rushed out, the ws of the giant monster next to him appeared behind him. Had Lin Rui not reacted quickly, he would have been hit twice in a row. Then Lin Rui may have be subject to a series ofbined attacks.

    Under such a powerful attack, Lin Rui, who withstands a set ofbined attacks, may not be able to stand it.

    Swipe!

    Just when Lin Rui was about to rush out, a familiar ck shadow suddenly rushed in front of him. Moreover, this time it was not a shadow, but a dozen shadows. In the eyes of ordinary people, only the ck shadows passing by can be seen, but Lin Rui can clearly see what these powerful ck shadows are with his reaction ability.

    ¡°So you are going to attack me together?!¡± Seeing the dozens of shadows blocking his way in front of him, the expression on Lin Rui¡¯s face looked ugly.

    That¡¯s right, the one who had just found a chance to give Lin Rui a blow, and the ck shadow blocking him now does not belong to the giant monster behind him, but the nt Monster.

    Before attacking Lin Rui, Rocket, and Star-Lord in the forest were only small roots that could only fly short distances, but now these dark shadows attacking Lin Rui are vines with roots as thick as an adult¡¯s legs!

    Had it not been for the blocking of these fast and high attacking vines, Lin Rui¡¯s speed would have long been out of the attack range of the giant monster behind him. In the brief confrontation just now, Lin Rui was not touched by the giant monster, but he left a few scars on it.

    However, Lin Rui was attacked twice by these weird vines. If it were not for Lin Rui keeping his body covered with Internal Energy to protect himself, the vine would have caused him some serious injuries.

    Bang!

    Facing the interception of more than a dozen tree vines, Lin Rui obviously couldn¡¯t breakthrough. Therefore, he can only step down a little. With a sound of breaking through the air, Lin Rui once again raised himself in the air and rushed to the side quickly.

    While rushing out, the Beheading Spirit Sword in Lin Rui¡¯s hand also quickly waved twice. When those tree vines chased over, the two crossed Azura Sword Energy just burst out and rushed towards them.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    With a muffled sound, the sword energy which has enough power to cut through the heavy alloy te only cut half a centimeter wound when it hit the tree vines. Although the main reason for this was because the dozen tree vines shared the sword aura damage, it was enough to show the defense power of these tree vines.

    Call!

    Lin Rui, after mming two sword energy attack to stop the vines, also failed to rush out of the encirclement, because the giant monster he had thrown away a little earlier had already caught up with him.

    A big mouth that looked simr to a blood basin is less than five meters away from Lin Rui¡¯s body. Lin Rui, who was running in mid-air, could see some structures in this giant monster¡¯s mouth. In addition to the oddly shaped teeth, the structure of this monster¡¯s entire mouth waspletely different from any lifeform of the earth.

    ¡°You want to swallow me!? Aren¡¯t you having too big of an appetite?!¡± Staring at the mouth that was quickly approaching him, Lin Rui took out something from the portable space.

    Brush!

    Without hesitation, Lin Rui threw out the object he took out of the portable space into the big mouth of the giant monster.

 Chapter 550 Enter

    <h4>Chapter 550 Enter</h4>

    As the fist-sized object flew into the Giant Monster¡¯s mouth, Lin Rui avoided the fate of being swallowed into the big mouth.

    ¡°Taste the power of the high-energy shock bomb!¡± Lin Rui avoided the big mouth of the Giant Monster and flew to the side of its neck and stared at its mouth.

    If it weren¡¯t for the high amount of Reward Points that are needed to exchange for a Micro Nuclear Bomb and the fact that Nuclear Bomb has a rtivelyrge radiation range, then Lin Rui would have just thrown a Micro Nuclear Bomb out. However, the power of the high-energy shock bomb is also sufficient in Lin Rui¡¯s view.

    P¨±!

    After Lin Rui passed the Giant Monster¡¯s mouth, it closed its mouth under inertia. As for the little thing that flew into its mouth, it didn¡¯t feel it at all. After it caught Lin Rui¡¯s figure flying to his side, the Giant Monster continued to turn his head and bite towards him.

    Buzzing! P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    However, just as the Giant Monster turned its head, a muffled noise suddenly rang out from its huge closed mouth. Then, an angry look shed in the four eyes of this Giant Monster, and the closed mouth was abruptly opened by a powerful explosive shock wave.

    P¨± P¨±! Huhu!

    As the Giant Monster¡¯s mouth opened, arge piece of dark green liquid mixed with red flesh and white teeth spewed out.

    ¡°Hoo~~Hoo¡­ Hu Hu Hu!¡± At first, the Giant Monster could still roar in pain, but it seemed that because the mouth was blown open, the voice behind it was not so domineering.

    Huhu!

    After blowing up the Giant Monster¡¯s mouth, the power of the high-energy shock bomb slowly dissipated. However, the damage it caused to this Giant Monster is the worst that Lin Rui has dealt with so far. There is already fear in addition to anger in its heart and it can be seen in the four eyes of this Giant Monster.

    ¡°Whirring ~ ¡­¡­¡± Because the monster vomited out several teeth, the mouth is also less than half gone, now it is only a Giant Monster with a whirring sound that does not amount to anything.

    The Giant Monster may be using its own roar to frighten Lin Rui, but the sound made Lin Rui feel a little more rxed. Because Lin Rui knows that the defense of this Giant Monster is not that abnormal, at the very least, it is rtively simple to damage it from the inside.

    ¡°Huh! Didn¡¯t you join forces with that other thing to deal with me? Now face the consequences!¡± Once again avoiding the attack of the Giant Monster¡¯s ws, Lin Rui looked at the result of his High-Energy Bomb and smiled while shouting in midair.

    P¨±!

    While Lin Rui was watching his work, two dark shadows just drew from below and from the side. Lin Rui only had time to avoid the dark shadow from below and was finally hit by the dark shadow on the side.

    The shadow seems to know that Lin Rui has a protectiveyer on his body, and the power of these ck shadows is getting stronger and stronger. Moreover, the two tree vines seemed to have something that was not there before.

    Huhu!

    Lin Rui, who was hit by that vine, fell for more than ten meters again. Looking at the number of vines hidden in the forest below, Lin Rui tried his best to stabilize himself in the air. Sensing the Internal Energy Defensive Layer on the surface of his body, Lin Rui¡¯s brows wrinkled tightly.

    ¡°At the moment the tree vine attacked, the Internal Energy defenseyer was weakened by more than half! This had not happened before, did the main body of the tree vine found a way to eliminate my Internal Energy defense?¡± Lin Rui thought deeply in his heart while waving the Beheading Spirit Sword towards the vines that had attacked him from all around.

    Although Lin Rui was hit twice by the vine before, the Internal Energy defenseyer was not reduced too much. With Lin Rui¡¯s current Internal Energy reserve, he can continue to fight for a while. However, if the tree vine¡¯s attack can absorb his Internal Energy in this way, then Lin Rui will not be able to continue to fight.

    ¡°It seems that the thing that has been hiding behind the scenes is the most difficult one! Even if all these vines are cut off, I don¡¯t think it will hurt him too much.¡± After thinking about this, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to fight these two monsters anymore.

    In this sudden outbreak of battle, Lin Rui did not blindly dodge and was forced to fight back but he also had a purpose in the fighting. Lin Rui had fought against these two monsters separately when he was walking through this forest before, although he had only simply attacked them.

    However, the System in Lin Rui¡¯s mind also gave a Damage effect based on Lin Rui¡¯s damage to the two monsters.

    Now, Lin Rui¡¯s damage to the Giant Monster has umted to 7%, and the damage to the tree vine monster has only umted to 2%. After Lin Rui found out that the tree vine monster can absorb or destroy his internal energy defenseyer, he can no longer fight like this.

    Rumble!

    Seeing that the sword energy attack he swung out once again helped him cut a way out, Lin Rui rushed away while thinking in his heart how to get rid of these two monsterspletely. As for killing these two monsters to get a lot of Reward points, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have this idea now.

    He may still have a chance in a one-on-one battle. But with these two monsters working together like this, Lin Rui should run. However, Lin Rui felt that he had overlooked something.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui continuously swung out Azura Sword Energy attacks to cut away the tree vines blocking the way and flee, there was an abnormal explosion sound behind him.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s judgment, it should be the explosion sound only made by thermal weapons. Therefore, in the process of fleeing, Lin Rui took the time to turn his head and nced backward. And it was this look that shook away Lin Rui¡¯s intention to escape. It turned out that he forgot about Star-Lord and Rocket who had run away before.

    ¡­

    ¡°Kill that fucking thing! Hit it hard!!¡± In the Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship cockpit, Deadpool was leaning on the ss staring at the Giant Monster outside and roaring loudly.

    After Star-Lord and the others rushed over in a Spaceship, they soon discovered that Lin Rui was not dead, but was fighting with the two monsters. So, after the initial shock was over, Star-Lord and Rocket began to fight back.

    The explosion that Lin Rui heard just now was the effect of the attacks done by Star-Lord Spaceship which began to pour on the Giant Monster whose mouth was blown off by Lin Rui. The monster that was four or five stories high was blown away by this round of fire.

    Under the intensive firepower of the Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship, the Giant Monster who was chasing after Lin Rui just now constantly twisted its body to avoid attacks from high altitude.

    However, Star Lord¡¯s Spaceship upies the advantage of being in the air at a high altitude, and the Monster couldn¡¯t avoid most of the firepower when they twist so much. So, in the end, it didn¡¯t hide at all, but began to uproot the big trees beside it and smashed them towards the Spaceship in the sky.

    Huhu!

    However, no matter how powerful the Giant Monster is, it is impossible for it to hit the very flexible Spaceship.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very powerful?! What happened to you now?¡± Deadpool eximed triumphantly as he looked at the Giant Monster that was attacked from top to bottom by the Spaceship.

 Chapter 551 Discovery And Shock

    <h4>Chapter 551 Discovery And Shock</h4>

    (Mental Power ¨C> Psychic Power)

    Huhu!

    Under the heavy firepower of the high-altitude Spaceship, the Giant Monster has no energy to go after Lin Rui. As for the vines attacking from the depths of the forest, Lin Rui can quickly get away from them as long as he finds a gap.

    However, after noticing that the Giant Monster was pinned down by the Spaceship, Lin Rui began to fight again instead of escaping.

    ¡°The Giant Monster is upied by Star-Lord, so¡­ can I kill this guy?¡± Lin Rui looked at the battle between Star-Lord and the Giant Monster and thought silently in his heart while staring at the vines that were constantly attacking him. After all, these two monsters can definitely produce a lot of Reward points in the System Shop!

    Brush!

    Just as Lin Rui was hesitating, two vines rushed toward his side and pulled. Although they did not touch Lin Rui¡¯s body this time, the two tree vines absorbed some of the Internal Energy on Lin Rui¡¯s body surface. It seems that the other party has really found a way to deal with Lin Rui.

    ¡°Huh! Since you are looking for death then I will uproot you from the ground today!¡± If this nt monster had retreated at this time, then Lin Rui would not have continued to fight it, but this guy still attacked him even after seeing that the Giant Monster was upied by the Spaceship.

    ¡°Let me see where your real body is!?¡± Having decided to kill this nt monster, Lin Rui used his Insight Technique with all his strength while dishing out a few Sword Energy attacks.

    Hum~

    With the full operation of Insight Technique, a powerful and obscure spirit wave rushed out of Lin Rui. With the increase of Lin Rui¡¯s strength, his Psychic power is also slowly increasing, and now he has almostpletely digested the spiritual fruit he ate when he lifted the Hammer.

    After this powerful Psychic wave rushed out, it swiftly drilled into the depths of the forest along the vines, and these vines did not respond at all.

    ¡­

    D¨© D¨©!

    Just when Lin Rui made up his mind to kill the nt monster in the forest and resorted to Insight Technique, a siren suddenly sounded in the cockpit of Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship not far behind him.

    ¡°Found a strong Psychic Power fluctuation in the immediate area!¡± As the rm sounded, Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship¡¯s AI(Artificial Intelligence) suddenly reported a special situation.

    Call!

    Hearing the report of the AI, Star-Lord and Rocket, who were still concentrating on the monster below them, made some mistakes in their operations. Although they adjusted quickly, this moment was enough for Deadpool by their side to notice their strange movements.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Deadpool asked curiously, not knowing why the words of that Cute looking AI would make such a big change in the expression of Star-Lord and Rocket.

    In Deadpool¡¯s view, the Psychic Power fluctuations detected by Spaceship¡¯s intelligent system should be from Mirage Knight. Deadpool himself is a Mutant and he knows a lot about the Mutants on earth.

    Among them, there is a type of Mutants whose abilities are very difficult to control and the most difficult to deal with, and that is Psychic Power, among which Professor Charles is the most famous in X-Men.

    Therefore, Deadpool was not surprised at all after hearing that the AI¡¯s report. Mirage Knight¡¯s Psychic Strength is not weak and Deadpool has long known about it, anyway, there are still many such people on earth.

    ¡°Psychic Power Fluctuations! Is Mirage Knight a Psychic Powered Mutant?¡± Star-Lord asked a little excitedly.

    ¡°What Psychic Powered Mutant? Mirage Knight¡¯s abilities and strength are trained by him through a special method, and before you ask, I don¡¯t know how to train it.¡± Upon hearing Star-Lord¡¯s question, Deadpool simply replied.

    ¡°He is not a Psychic Mutant but he has such a strong Psychic Power, and he trained it?! How is this possible?!¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s answer, both Star-Lord and Rocket had an unbelievable expression on their faces.

    Although Star-Lord and Rocket have indeed been in the universe for a few years, they can only do very little with their strength. However, they have seen a lot of things over the years.

    Among them, they have seen too many different races. Among the different races, the standing of the Races lies in their Spiritual or Psychic Power, and the stronger the spiritual power, the higher the level of their race in the universe.

    Because no matter how strong someone¡¯s physical power is, he or she can be suppressed by the Cosmic environment and more powerful man-made objects, but the Psychic Power is different.

    It can be said that Psychic Power is the most mysterious and powerful ability in this universe. Spaceships of wandering mercenary squads like Star-Lord will be equipped with Psychic power testing devices, just to avoid encountering any Psychic ly powerful races.

    This is why Star-Lord was so surprised after discovering Lin Rui¡¯s powerful Psychic power, especially after Deadpool told him that Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic power was trained.

    ¡°Impossible? That¡¯s Mirage Knight. And, I probably know what you mean by Psychic power mutants. Although this kind of people are rare on earth, there are still some there.¡± Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s shocked shocked expression, Deadpool continued.

    ¡°There are more Psychic Mutants on the earth?! How is this possible? Is that still the ordinary earth from my memory?¡± Hearing Deadpool say that there are other Psychic Mutants on the earth, the shock in Star-Lord¡¯s heart continues.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Giant Monster below that was still pressuring them, Star-Lord would have started to ask about this situation immediately.

    ¡°Earth~ That¡¯s not an ordinary!¡± It seemed that Deadpool had felt good to shock someone like Star-Lord and he spoke in a low tone.

    Huhu~

    ¡°Huh?! What is that!?¡± Just when Star-Lord was in extreme shock because of Deadpool¡¯s words, Rocket who was still focusing on beating the Monster, suddenly eximed out in a surprised voice.

    Brush!

    After making that sound of surprise and confusion, Rocket¡¯s paw quickly pped twice on the screen in front of him. Then, the picture on the ss in front of them focused on one ce, which was the back of the monster on the ground.

    Under the firepower of the Spaceship, this Giant Monster with extremely high defense power was riddled with injuries, of which the back was the worst.

    And when Rocket aimed the camera at the back of the Giant Monster, the skin that had been scorched by arge amount of fire seemed to be cracking, and the deep red flesh inside was slowly exposed.

    However, this change does not seem to be a normal response. Through the sophisticated lens on the Spaceship, Rocket can see the situation very clearly. The scorched skin on the back of the Giant Monster quickly cracked and fell off, and finally, the flesh and blood inside finally squeezed out.

    Sneer! Call!

    With the appearance of that piece of flesh and blood, arge piece of ck skin on the back waspletely stretched! Then there was an explosion, and two pairs of huge meat wings bounced out of the back of the Giant Monster!

    Deadpool:- O_O

 Chapter 552 Might

    <h4>Chapter 552 Might</h4>

    Huhu~

    As the two pairs of fleshy wings on the back of the Giant Monster¡¯s skin were exposed, Deadpool, Star-Lord, and Rocket on Spaceship were all dumbfounded for a moment.

    Gudang! ~

    ¡°That¡­ thing has wings!?¡± Star-Lord stammered while staring at the two pairs of wings that were slowly spreading out. Of course, he didn¡¯t expect anyone to answer for himself.

    ¡°Why are you asking me after seeing it.¡± As soon as the Star-Lord¡¯s voice fell, Rocket gave his own answer.

    As for Deadpool, his reaction was worse than that of Star-Lord and Rocket. Because he had previously roared loudly towards this Giant Monster and gloated to be in the air but not long after he finished saying this, this monster really came out with two pairs of wings!

    ¡°Damn it! Am I cursed? And, even if you have wings, you won¡¯t be able to fly with that size!¡± Finally, the surprise of seeing the Giant Monster with wings on its back faded and Deadpool shouted loudly.

    Brush!

    Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Star-Lord and Rocket looked at each other and then mmed the joystick, instantly pulling Spaceship to a higher position. If Deadpool didn¡¯t say these words just now, they might be able to expect that the wings of the monster below were just for show.

    But since Deadpool had spoken that the Monster won¡¯t be able to fly then the monster below must be able to fly. This is the power of Deadpool¡¯s ck and Unlucky Mouth, whatever he speaks bes false and the opposite is bound to happen. Star-Lord and Rocket have quickly realized this problem.

    Gulugulu~

    ¡°Hey?! You guys¡­¡± Deadpool fell to the ground by the sudden eleration of the Spaceship, and hey down on the floor feeling very confused and wanted to ask them why they did it.

    D¨© D¨©!

    However, the situation that was captured by the Spaceship in the next second caused Deadpool to shut up. Because, the Giant Monster with wings in the forest raised its head and nced at the Spaceship that was flying higher and higher, and then it swung the wings. Then, it skillfully pped the two pairs of wings and flew up to the sky!

    ¡°Damn it! It really can fly!?¡± Deadpool, who was still lying on the floor, stared and shouted when he saw the picture disyed on the screen.

    D¨© D¨©~

    ¡°ording to the analysis, this monster should have several forms. Normally, its wings are hidden under the skin on its back. Because in this forest, it is the absolute overlord with its size and power. But when it encounters natural enemies that will suppress it like us then it will use its other forms, such as the two pairs of wings behind it.¡± Under the rapid analysis of the Spaceship AI(Artificial Intelligence), Rocket and Star-Lord quickly understood that this giant is the exaggerated definition of the situation of this monster.

    ¡°It didn¡¯t take out the wings before because it should have considered them to be unnecessary. After all, it was fighting in the jungle. The wings would have been in the way. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t intervene in this battle.¡± Staring at the bottom of the screen which shows the Monster getting faster and faster, Star-Lord said with an ugly expression on his face.

    ¡°Damn! Is there really such a thing? Multi-form changes! It can also change ording to the dangers it is in! Is there such a perfect lifeform in the world?¡± Hearing Star-Lord and Rocket¡¯s words, Deadpool got up and spoke with some surprise in his voice.

    ¡°Although the ability to switch forms is really great, it is not a perfect lifeform. However, this is not the time to talk about that, let¡¯s talk about the trouble that ising towards us! It¡¯s catching up!¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Star-Lord exined.

    However, he held the control arm tightly and turned to the right. After Spaceship turned flexibly, a huge shadow swept past their left.

    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s dangerous!¡± Deadpool shouted gratefully as they were almost swept away by the Giant Monster.

    ¡°Why are you still standing there?! It is bing more and more adapted to its own flying state, and if this continues, we will probably only get rid of it by breaking out of the atmosphere.¡± Seeing Deadpool still wandering behind, Star-Lord shouted loudly.

    ¡°Counterattack? How should we counterattack?!¡± Deadpool asked helplessly when he heard Star-Lord¡¯s words.

    Deadpool is now in Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship. Although it has been a day since he had seen it, it is impossible for him to operate it. It would be better if they let him sit in a small space quietly then letting him operate the Spaceship to fight that Huge Monster!

    ¡°Iris!!¡± Seeing Deadpool¡¯s clumsy look, Star-Lord shouted helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, Sir. My suggestion is to rush out of the atmosphere so that we can get rid of the Giant Beast.¡± As Star-Lord yelled, a light voice responded to him in the cockpit.

    Hearing the advice of Spaceship¡¯s intelligent system, Star-Lord frowned, ¡°No, if the monster behind us has no target, then it will go back to attack Mirage Knight. In its current state, Mirage Knight may not even be able to run away again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We can¡¯t let it go back to Mirage Knight!¡± Deadpool was expecting Star-Lord to drive the Spaceship into outer space to get rid of Giant Beast but after hearing his words, he jumped up and called out. He will not let Mirage Knight face such danger alone.

    ¡°Then, sit tightly!¡± Star-Lord shouted while pushing the joystick to the end.

    Now that he has decided his course of action, Star-Lord will take the Giant Beast behind him for someps. With the assistance of Rocket and Intelligent System, Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship may be able to persist for some time. Moreover, for the time being, no long-range weapon was found behind the Giant Beast.

    Huhu~bang bang bang!

    As Star-Lord pushed the lever to the end, a dazzling white light spurted from the back of the Spaceship. Then, with a sonic boom, Star-Lord piloted the Spaceship and started racing through the atmosphere.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    Compared to the two flying things who were fleeing and chasing high in the sky, Lin Rui, who is still in the forest, looked a little relieved. Since the release of his Psychic power to track the tree vine¡¯s body, those tree vines intercepted in front of Lin Rui have caused little threat to him.

    On the one hand, Lin Rui exploded out with a part of his true strength, and his sword cut off several tree vines, making them unable to get close to him at all to absorb his Internal Energy. On the other hand, with the help of strong Psychic power, Lin Rui can also better judge the uing attack.

    Brush!

    Once again avoiding the two vines that were attacking him, Lin Rui¡¯s brows were still tightly frowning.

    ¡°That Giant Monster actually has wings! No wonder the system gave it as high a rating as the one hidden inside. I thought it just had a high defense!¡± While rushing to the depths of the forest, Lin Rui slowly thought in his heart.

    Under the effect of strong Psychic power, Lin Rui discovered it at the very beginning of the Giant Beast¡¯s change. However, since Star-Lord and the others are willing to help him share the pressure, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t go back or retreat.

    ¡°Then, let me see your true colors!¡±

 Chapter 553 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 553 Escape</h4>

    In Lin Rui¡¯s perception, these thick tree vines and the short ck roots on the forest floor have a light green line. These lines are thick and thin, and the stronger the vine, the more obvious the lines. Based on these lines, Lin Rui found the location of the nt Monster¡¯s body, which was in the deepest part of the forest ahead.

    ¡°Fortunately, you can only control this part of the nts. If this forest was under your control then I would really have died here.¡± Lin Rui thought silently in his heart while he quickly rushed towards the position of the nt Monster body.

    As Lin Rui continued to approach, the immobile nt monster in front of him constantly used different attack methods to attack and block Lin Rui. The least powerful ck tree roots now though were like ants as they came towards Lin Rui one by one, but under Lin Rui¡¯s powerful sword attacks, these ck tree roots were of no use.

    As for the tree vines that were good for power and can absorb Internal Energy, Lin Rui has cut dozens of them. In addition to these two attack methods, the closer he is getting to the main body, more and more nts in the forest had started to attack Lin Rui.

    ¡°Huh! Are you nning to stop me? It¡¯s a littlete for that!¡± Staring at the ce where therge green light entangled in front, Lin Rui forcibly broke through various nts.

    Brush!

    Just after Lin Rui broke through a wall of thorns again, his eyes were suddenly covered by a shadow. A big tree as high as five stories seemed to havee alive, it twisted the canopy and pressing it down directly at Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui felt a strong breath of life from this tree. However, this breath is a little different from the green that is hiding behind it.

    ¡°Get the fuck out of my way!¡± Lin Rui held the Beheading Spirit Sword in one hand without fearing the huge canopy smashing down on his head and swiped the sword upward.

    Buzzing!

    Following Lin Rui¡¯s attack, a dazzling Azura light burst out in the depths of the forest. These vital greens in the forest are different. This half-moon-shaped Azura light gives people a horrible feeling that it could extinguish everything.

    Brush!

    In an instant, the Azura light prated the entire canopy directly from below and finally rushed out from the canopy. However, the huge canopy continued to hit Lin Rui below as if it had not received the slightest damage. As for Lin Rui, he also rushed upward without evading.

    Kakaka! Call!

    Just when Lin Rui was about to be hit by the huge canopy, a huge crack appeared from the bottom to the center of the huge canopy. As Lin Rui rushed upwards, the cracks got bigger and bigger. Finally, Lin Rui just passed through this crack, unscathed.

    Ding~

    ¡°Severely Injured a B-ss nt Lifeform, causing 60% damage to it.¡± Just after Lin Rui rushed out of the huge tree canopy, the system¡¯sck of emotional voice suddenly sounded in his mind.

    ¡°En? B-ss Lifeform?! So this thing is not a part of that Tree Monster!¡± Lin Rui thought silently when he heard the system prompt in his mind.

    No matter how many ck tree roots and vines were cut off by Lin Rui, the system prompted the damage to the real B-Grade lifeform. And this mature tree made the system gave a separate reminder, so obviously, this guy is an independent individual.

    Lin Rui don¡¯t know if it was controlled by the guy, or if they were originally a single entity. Anyway, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care about this now, he will just cut off everything that is blocking him.

    ¡°I wille back to youter!¡± The big tree that was hit hard by Lin Rui¡¯s sword fell to the ground after the canopy was split in half. Lin Rui didn¡¯t stay too much, and continued towards the ce behind that was shrouded in green light.

    Shoo!

    As Lin Rui approached the ce, the nt Monster seemed to be very anxious, andrge swaths of nts and trees kept blocking Lin Rui. But at this time, it can no longere up with any good way to prevent Lin Rui from approaching it even if it had the forest under itsplete control. Unless there are several B-ss Tree Monsters like that to deal with Lin Rui, it can¡¯t stop him at all.

    ¡°It seems that you are out of tricks!¡± Already approaching the green one hundred meters away, Lin Rui already knew that the other party had nothing to stop him.

    As long as Lin Rui can kill this monster, then he can receive at least about 20,000 Reward Points, which is already quite good. Moreover, this nt Monster is from an Alien. He doesn¡¯t know if there are any treasures on it. If he put it in the System Shop, he might be able to redeem some good things.

    Buzzing~

    However, just when Lin Rui was about to rush in to kill this nt Monster with his sword, a small vibration suddenly came from the ground. Moreover, this kind of vibration has continued and is constantly increasing.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Feeling the vibration under the ground getting stronger and stronger, Lin Rui stared at the front and muttered.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s perception, the ce where the green lines are entangled is the body of the nt Monster. And at this time, the green lines that had gathered together actually swiftly drilled into the ground.

    Every time a green line prates the ground, the vibration of the ground will increase by one point. It seemed that the nt Monster had already started to flee after knowing that he could not escape Lin Rui¡¯s pursuit.

    To survive in such a forest, it is impossible for such a lifeform to not have life-saving skills. But Lin Rui was sure that this guy could not move, but now it seems that he has made a mistake.

    This kind of powerful earthquake is dispensable for Lin Rui. His main purpose now is not to let his opponent run away, otherwise, all of his efforts would be wasted. Therefore, after perceiving those green lines digging into the ground, Lin Rui decisively took out dozens of small alloy balls from the portable space.

    Shoo!

    After pulling out these small alloy balls, Lin Rui flicked his hands, and silver rays shot out in all directions of the forest. Those silver rays are exactly what Lin Rui took out of the portable space just now.

    ¡°Want to run?! I won¡¯t give you this chance!¡± Lin Rui spoke as he threw those alloy balls out.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±! P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As the balls shot below the ground, a muffled noise was heard in this area. It turned out that in order to prevent the guy in front from escaping, Lin Rui threw out dozens of small shock bombs in one go.

    So many shock bombs exploded underground,pletely changing the underground environment in this area, and the green light couldn¡¯t escape quickly.

 Chapter 554 Kill

    <h4>Chapter 554 Kill</h4>

    After the dozen or so miniature explosive bombs hadpletely blown up the area, Lin Rui noticed the green lines running in all directions for a while, and then they stopped. Under the power of the shock bomb, it was not feasible for the nt monster in front to escape in pieces.

    It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t escape, it¡¯s just that it will be seriously injured under the power of the micro shock bombs. After all, as a whole, it may be able to withstand this level of explosion, but after being reduced in size, it is clear that its defense power has also been reduced by a lot.

    Buzzing~

    After the area waspletely blocked by the explosive power of the bombs, Lin Rui noticed that the green light from the ground had stopped moving for a short time and then jumped towards him. ording to Lin Rui¡¯s judgment, these green lights are probably trees and vines. The threat these things possess towards him is nothing.

    ¡°Humm? This direction? Are you panicking?¡± Arge swath of green light rushed toward him from the ground, and Lin Rui thought with some confusion.

    Call!

    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Rui continued to lighten his feet, and then rushed forward. The body of this nt monster is in front of him and Lin Rui will not give up killing it at this time. This is a golden reward point!

    Brush!

    Once again, Lin Rui broke through the thorny wall that stood in front of him. At this moment, Lin Rui no longer had those tree spirits with teeth and dancing ws in front of him. In the middle of the grass, a dark green grass ball with a diameter of about five meters stays there quietly like a huge green pearl.

    If he hadn¡¯t sensed the strong breath of life from this green ball, Lin Rui would not have thought that it was the body of a B-Grade Lifeform.

    ¡°This guy can control so many tree roots, tree vines, and that B-Level tree. I didn¡¯t expect it¡¯s body to look so weak.¡± Lin Rui said softly as he stared at the green ball less than fifteen meters away.

    When fighting in the forest before, the vines controlled by this guy caused Lin Rui a lot of trouble. Especially afterward, this guy¡¯s attack already had the special effect of absorbing Lin Rui¡¯s Internal Energy.

    Before seeing this guy¡¯s body, Lin Rui guessed that this guy would at least look like a Thousand Years Treant level thing. However, seeing the green ball in front of him with his own eyes, Lin Rui felt that it did not seem to be as powerful as he had imagined before.

    However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t notice something. Although he had wiped out a lot of nts controlled by this guy, the percentage of damage he had dealt with this monster in his mind was only over 20%. In other words, the body of the guy in front of him retains 80% of his power, so he can¡¯t judge the guy¡¯s strength by his size.

    Moreover, in order to save a lot of Internal Energy that has been consumed, Lin Rui weakened the Internal Energy protection on the surface of his body when he fell from mid-air.

    Therefore, when he broke throughyer afteryer of interception, some imperceptible light green powder had spread around on his body without him knowing. The pale green powder slowly prated into the Internal Energy protectiveyer when Lin Rui was not paying attention to it, and now some of it had begun to move into the Phantom Suit.

    As for the appearance of the light green powder, neither the protective charm nor the Phantom Suit gave Lin Rui any hint about them.

    Brush!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, although you still look weak and pitiful but since it was you who attacked first then I am not gonna hold back either. Moreover, after finallying to an Alien, I need to bring some souvenirs back.¡± Depressing the inexplicable hesitation in his heart, Lin Rui had already lifted the Beheading Spirit Sword at the next moment and pointed it towards the green ball ahead.

    Buzzing~

    However, just as Lin Rui was preparing to quickly attack the body of the guy in front of him, a violent vibration suddenly spread from the ground.

    As the vibration became more and more intense, cracks appeared in this grasnd, andrge tracts of soil turned up from the ground. Then, thend in the area centered on where Lin Rui stood was quickly pushed up under the violent shaking.

    Hoop!

    As thisrge area was lifted, arge piece of soil slipped down from the edge of the liftednd, but the location of Lin Rui in the middle was still intact. However, the expression on Lin Rui¡¯s face looked very ugly. Because he seems to already know what had happened to him.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As the huge block of soil on which Lin Rui stood was lifted higher and higher, sixteen vines, one meter thick, suddenly burst out of the cracks in the grass. These vines are dark-red, and there is still a lot of dirt stuck on their surface.

    The instant the vines rushed out of the crack, they had already exceeded Lin Rui¡¯s current height, and they were still rushing upward. Moreover, the foremost part of these vines has a conical shape.

    ¡°Damn it!!¡± Feeling the numbness from just now, Lin Rui stared at the vines rushing up from all around and spoke angrily.

    Lin Rui had nned to leave as the earthquake had begun to ur just now. However, just when Lin Rui was about to leave, he suddenly felt that his body was not following hismand. What was originally a simple action now actually takes a lot of effort, and his Internal Energy seems to have weakened a lot in some way.

    Therefore, in order to ensure that he can still have the strength in the next phase of the battle, Lin Rui can only let himself be constantly pushed into the air.

    Although there was a physical problem, Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power had not been affected. He scanned himself as soon as he noticed the problem with his body. Under Lin Rui¡¯s powerful Psychic power at this time, he finally found the pale green powder attached to the surface of his body and digging into it.

    Knowing that his Internal Energy does not have much effect on it, Lin Rui could only use the Psychic Power to strengthened his defense to prevent the pale green powder from continuing to affect him.

    Huhu!

    Finally, after Lin Rui was lifted into the air and surrounded by those huge vines, the soil under his feet finally quickly shattered. In front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, a huge dark-red flower shook the soil under his feet and pushed it up. Just now, it was this huge flower that rushed up against that piece ofnd.

    ¡°Very good! So that¡¯s the real you! You are quite intelligent for you to y tricks like that!¡± The huge flower under his feet was about to swallow him, but Lin Rui looked over the huge petal.

    Call!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui was swallowed by a huge flower below him along with the crumbling soil under his feet.

 Chapter 555 Predicament

    <h4>Chapter 555 Predicament</h4>

    Huhu!

    When Lin Rui fell into the huge flower due to numbness all over his body, the huge flower instantly closed the thick petals that it opened and wrapped Lin Rui¡¯s figure tightly. If these petals were transparent then one would have been able to see Lin Rui holding his Beheading Spirit Sword tightly and frowning as he is swallowed by a flower.

    When the petals around Lin Rui quickly closed towards the center, Lin Rui was about to fall into the heart of this giant piranha flower. Because this flower is really too big, its core diameter is more than five meters, which is enough for Lin Rui to settle down.

    However, Lin Rui won¡¯t fall into that flower core that easily. Because, although the flower¡¯s core does not seem to be dangerous, it is covered with light green powder, which is the same as the powder on Lin Rui¡¯s body that is quietly numbing his physical strength.

    Lin Rui, who had made one mistake will not make a second one, but how can he break free at this time?

    Although Lin Rui has used his Psychic power to separate the powder that is affecting him, it will take a while toplete recovery his normal body operation. Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as his fingers moved.

    Buzzing~

    Following the slight movement of Lin Rui¡¯s fingers, a small spatial fluctuation spread from his waist. Then, a long board-shaped object appeared out of thin air at his feet, it was an improved version of the Hoverboard! Lin Rui still has this Hoverboard in his Personal Space!

    Huhu!

    After this Hoverboard appeared at Lin Rui¡¯s feet, it immediately sprayed out a light blue me, which helped Lin Rui who was falling towards the light green powder. Fortunately, although the environment of this is different from the earth, the difference is not too much. Otherwise, the Hoverboard would not have been able to fly.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t look much better when he stepped on the Hoverboard. Because the petals that have been closed and they are about topletely squeeze down. Therefore, it is impossible to hover here safely on the Hoverboard for a long time.

    Buzzing~

    Facing the petals that were closed on all sides, Lin Rui once again used his Portable Space to take out some things.

    Then, a dozen small alloy balls appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s hands. These small alloy balls are much smaller than the previous miniature shock bombs, and Lin Rui can hold more than ten with one hand. After adjusting his wrist, Lin Rui threw out all the alloy balls in his hand.

    Swipe!

    Although Lin Rui can only use a little strength at this time, it is enough for him to urately throw those alloy balls to their destination, which is the petals that are closed on all sides.

    As soon as they touched the petals, these small alloy spheres automatically adsorbed on them and then began to glow red. At this time, Lin Rui¡¯s figure was also shed with twoyers of light blue apertures that were covering his body.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±! Bang~bang~bang! ~

    When the red glow of the dozen or so alloy balls had been connected together, they exploded again and again on the petals that had been closed. Although the explosive power of these small spheres is not very strong, they can only make a small opening in the petals.

    However, more than a dozen explosive powers are united together and enclosed in such an environment which means that the power of the explosion is even greater.

    Huhuhu!

    A burst of explosive shock waves raged inside the closed flower and prevented the petals from continuing to close together. However, this explosion also affected Lin Rui, who was in the center of the flower space. After all, the bomb does not recognize people, and the shock wave swept over Lin Rui again and again.

    ¡°Ahh! Damn it! I wouldn¡¯t have done that if I didn¡¯t know that the consequences would be worse after these petals close!¡± Although the twoyers of protection were put in advance, Lin Rui, who was on a Hoverboard, was still affected by the shock waves and he was hurt.

    Brush!

    Once again adding ayer of protection to himself, Lin Rui tried to wave the Beheading Spirit Sword in his right hand.

    ¡°En!? It¡¯s already recovering!¡± Feeling the powerful feeling in his body again, Lin Rui shouted out in surprise.

    ¡°Then, let me see what else you can do!¡± Confirming that his strength has recovered by more than half, Lin Rui nced coldly at the giant flower that swallowed him and shouted in his heart.

    Swipe!

    Then, Lin Rui controlled the Hoverboard under his feet and swung three sword attacks upwards.

    Although the surrounding petals were damaged by the explosion, they did not really get through. If Lin Rui wants to break through now, the top ce is his best choice, because there is the ce where these petals had finally closed, and there are also cracks there.

    Call!

    In this way, against the unstoppable aftermath of the explosion, Lin Rui has raised the Beheading Spirit Sword andunched a counterattack against the closed petals above!

    When Lin Rui rushed to the top, the light green powder that had been quietly staying on the bottom of the flower seemed to have been affected and all of them flew up and quickly swept towards Lin Rui¡¯s position above.

    ¡­

    Brush! Brush!

    When Lin Rui fell into the trap of the nt monster, two shadows were still chasing after each other ten thousand meters above this forest.

    Da Da Da!

    While flying, the firepower system on the Spaceship continued tounch various attacks towards the rear, but the effect was minimal.

    Star-Lord had taken the monster behind them for severalps, but he still couldn¡¯t get rid of it. And if it hadn¡¯t been for Rocket and Star-Lord¡¯s very good driving skills, they might have been wed down from the sky long ago.

    ¡°Why is that monster¡¯s defensive power and endurance so strong!? Rocket, don¡¯t we have more powerful weapons!?¡± Star-Lord shouted anxiously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s on your Spaceship? If you were willing to buy some equipment more generously then we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now!¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Rocket, who is adjusting the firepower system answered without even turning around.

    ¡°Okay! Alright! I see, after this vacation, I will give you the money and let you buy those parts!¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s words, Star-Lord continued to shout.

    In such an emergency situation, it is also great that Star-Lord and Rocket can discuss such things as it means that they were not feeling pressured.

    D¨© D¨© Dii!

    Just when Star-Lord and Rocket were struggling to deal with the Giant Monster that was chasing after them, the rm that had sounded before once again sounded out in the Spaceship. Moreover, it was obviously not because of the monster behind them.

    ¡°Iris, Report!!¡± Without time to check the reason for the rm, Star-Lord had to shout the name of the intelligent system and ask her.

    ¡°Star-Lord, the presence of a Hostile Starship has been detected.¡±

 Chapter 556 Brave Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 556 Brave Arrival</h4>

    Brush!

    At an altitude of 10,000 meters, Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship is still swaying flexibly from side to side with the Giant Beast behind it. However, after hearing Iris¡¯s words, the attention of Star-Lord and Rocket was not entirely on the Giant Beast behind them. Because they encountered something more troublesome than the Giant Beast.

    ¡°Hostile Spaceship? What is that? Your enemies are chasing after you?!¡± Seeing the expression on Star-Lord and Rocket¡¯s faces after hearing Iris¡¯s prompt, Deadpool asked quickly.

    Now they themselves are already in this dangerous situation. If Star-Lord¡¯s enemies in the universe really got here after chasing after them then Deadpool is sure that they would be dying here today.

    Perhaps, he should indicate earlier that he is not familiar with Star-Lord? This might save his life! But what if their enemy doesn¡¯t care about anything and just fires? Then he wouldn¡¯t be able to run away! Now, he is still on the same rope with Star-Lord! Countless thoughts shed through Deadpool¡¯s mind in just a few seconds.

    ¡°Star-Lord, what should we do now? If we escape now, we would still have a chance to escape.¡± Without answering Deadpool, Rocket asked Star-Lord while controlling the fire system to attack the Giant Beast behind them.

    ¡°Even if you want to escape, you have to take Mirage Knight with us! If we run away like this, Mirage Knight will fall into Yondu¡¯s hands.¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s question, Star-Lord replied with a serious tone.

    It turned out that Star-Lord already knew the identity of the person who was chasing after them. The gged hostile ship is not someone else, but his adoptive father Yondu, who is also the leader of the Interster pirate group of Ravagers.

    When Star-Lord was very young, he was taken away from the earth by Yondu in order toplete a mission given out by Star-Lord¡¯s true father. But then Yondu knew that Star-Lord¡¯s father¡¯s real purpose was to kill Star-Lord and other childrens like him and he didn¡¯tplete the mission and raised Star-Lord by himself.

    In the story of Guardian of the Gxy, Star-Lord and Yondu were part of the Ravagers before Star-Lord escaped from him and created Guardian of the Gxy. Since then, Yondu has been looking for Star-Lord and threatened to kill him by himself.

    However, Yondu actually only issued the Wanted Warrant only for the sake of pride and if he really catches Star-Lord, he won¡¯t be killing him. However, Star-Lord didn¡¯t want to go back to the Ravagers again, which had been severely corrupted from inside, so he kept hiding from Yondu. He didn¡¯t expect to be found and chased this time.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for him to fall into Yondu¡¯s hands than to die! And Mirage Knight is a Physic Mutant, Yondu won¡¯t be able to take him anyway.¡± Knowing that Star-Lord will not leave Mirage Knight, Rocket continues to persuade.

    ¡°Then I¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh~ wait, you guys don¡¯t really want to just run away like this, do you? There is still a tree in the valley below! Isn¡¯t he your partner?!¡± Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s hesitation, Deadpool quickly reminded them.

    Even if he wanted to escape, Deadpool had to escape with Lin Rui. He didn¡¯t want to follow these two guys in the future and be hunted down in the universe.

    ¡°Right! Groot!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Let¡¯s go down, isn¡¯t that a safe zone in the valley. And we know there is an ancient ruin below it. If we can trigger that ruin, maybe we will find a chance to slip away!¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s reminder, Star-Lord and Rocket eximed, and then Star-Lord continued.

    ¡°Okay! At least we were able to detect the approximate range of the ruins. Even if the ruins are triggered, we can escape more easily!¡± Rocket who also couldn¡¯t give up Groot finally agreed to Star-Lord¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Then! Let¡¯s go down!¡±

    Boom! Brush!

    Then, Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship made a 180-degree turn in the sky and rushed past the mouth of Giant Beast behind them, and quickly fell towards the ground. And after the Giant Beast rushed out for a certain distance under the force of inertia, it also turned its head and chased it down vertically.

    ¡­

    Just when Star-Lord¡¯s ship spotted the Starship suddenly appearing outside the, in the outer space of this primitive, more than a doze Starships of various sizes were flying towards the ahead. As for Star-Lord¡¯s adoptive father, Yondu, he was in the cockpit of the foremost andrgest Spaceship.

    Huhu~

    The primordial, which is mostly green in front of him, is getting bigger and bigger, and there is no change in expression in Yondu¡¯s blue eyes.

    ¡°Boss, are you really going to skin Peter when you catch him this time?¡± Just as Yondu was looking at the green ahead, the Deputy of the ship asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Ahem! Of course! The kid had disobeyed my orders again and again! Last time, he stole the Mission Item without telling me! ording to the rules of the Ravagers, it would be mercy even if we give him to cannibals and they eat him alive!¡± Yondu coughed twice in a daze and then replied fiercely.

    ¡°Really? Boss, but you have been talking about doing that since Peter entered his rebellious phase. I haven¡¯t really seen you actually do that!¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s answer, the pirate murmured.

    Snapped!

    Hearing the muttering, Yondu had already pped him hard on his messy head.

    ¡°What are you whispering about?! Hurry up to adjust the ship¡¯s course, we are going to enter the atmosphere. If you let the kid run away again this time then I will take your skin!¡± After hitting his men, Yondu continued to shout.

    ¡°Got it! We will definitely catch the Kid this time!¡± Following Yondu¡¯s p, the Deputy quickly moved over to control the Spaceship with a smile on his face.

    After the deputy turned and left, the ferocious expression on Yondu¡¯s face slowly disappeared, and then he stared at the green primordial ahead.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    At the high altitude of the forest, a Spaceship was spinning and rushing down quickly. While spinning, ck smoke appeared on the Spaceship. During the dive, Star-Lord and the others were attacked by the Giant Beast, and it almost dismembered the Spaceship with just one w.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    ¡°Forty-three percent damage to the left engine! Thirty percent damage to the weapon system!¡± Star-Lord, who was almost unable to grasp the joystick, gritted his teeth tightly, but the rm sounded in his ear, and Iris kept reporting bad news.

    As for Rocket, when the Spaceship¡¯s flight attitude cannot be guaranteed, he does not need to fight back. They can only pray that they will not be attacked by the Giant Beast from behind before rushing into the valley.

    As for Deadpool, he is now rolling around behind the cockpit.

 Chapter 557 Get Out

    <h4>Chapter 557 Get Out</h4>

    Call!

    Rumble!

    When Star-Lord was desperately controlling the Spaceship to rush towards the valley in the center of the Ancient Ruins below, the Giant Beast who came after it again caught their Spaceship¡¯s tail with a paw. This time, two of the engines turned off. At this time, the Spaceship took another step toward the edge of losing control.

    Bang~bang~

    ¡°I¡­ uh uh uh~~ I say¡­ we~~~ can still¡­ survive~~e~~e~~?!¡± Deadpool shouted loudly while rolling in a circle behind the cockpit.

    The current situation is really the mostplicated and dangerous one that Deadpool has encountered, although he had been killed many times like the time he got killed y the Magic Cube on the bridge but he didn¡¯t feel anything at that time and being killed by a spike was a momentary painful thing.

    But the current situation is different, he does know that he is destined to encounter unexpected events, but now he has been experiencing forey.

    ¡°Survive!? Of course, we can survive! We are Guardian of the Gxy! We have seen and faces many dangerous situations and it has been us who came on top on every one of them!¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Star-Lord jerked the joystick and shouted loudly.

    Buzzing! boom!

    As Star-Lord pulled the joystick, the Spaceship, which was spinning vertically and falling into the forest, adjusted its direction in an instant and swept the edge of the forest towards the valley position after drawing a standard ny degrees.

    Call!

    After the Spaceship turned at this moment, the Giant Beast chasing it down directly rushed into the forest below due to its own inertia. After overwhelming dozens of ancient trees, this Giant Beast stood up from the forest and looked at the direction where the Spaceship was going.

    However, this time it did not rush ahead to catch up to them again. On the one hand, it knew that Star-Lord was about to rush into the valley; On the other hand, it felt an aura of anxiety and even fear from a ce not far from the valley.

    It was because of this aura of anxiety and fear that the Giant Beast stopped. Because this kind of aura came from the nt Monster¡¯s body. As the B-Grade Lifeform in this forest, this monster clearly knows how strong the nt Monster is.

    Therefore, for it to actually give out fear and anxiety means that it was obviously experiencing great danger. Therefore, the Giant Beast left without turning his head as he is going to rescue the nt Monster.

    Huhu~

    The four eyes of the Giant Monster kept blinking with unexined expressions on its face, and this Giant Beast was thinking quickly about what to do.

    And in such a short time, Star-Lord and the others have almost rushed into the valley. Just when this Giant Beast hesitated, it suddenly felt another wave of fluctuations, which wereing from high above.

    Sii!

    After feeling the fluctuations in the sky, the Giant Beast spouted a red scent from its nose, then turned and ran into the deep forest without looking back. As he turned to leave, the two pairs of wings on the Giant Beast¡¯s back were also rapidly contracting, and they were quickly attached to the back.

    Boom~ boom~ boom~

    After stepping on many big trees, the Giant Beast figure slowly disappeared into the vast forest.

    ¡­

    Just when the Giant Beast was going deeper in the forest again, the battle on the forest on the other side of the valley was still not over. In a huge pit that seemed to have been trampled by an earthquake, a dozen vines over a meter thick were twisting wildly.

    There is a giant flower with open petals on the top of these vines. The flower looks very hideous and terrifying, but one could tell that it had a strong attack power after taking a nce at it.

    Huhuhu!

    A dozen vines and the giant piranha flower at the top quickly inteced in the air, and the flower opened and closed from time to time, chasing a ck figure.

    However, the figure is very flexible, and a dozen vines have not been able to touch the figure at all. Needless to say, this flexible figure is Lin Rui who was trapped in the giant flower before. It seems that he has sessfully escaped his previous dilemma.

    Brush!

    ¡°If the Hoverboard hadn¡¯t fully adapted to the gravity and environment of this then I would have wasted a lot of my Internal Energy!¡± While avoiding the giant flower, Lin Rui thought calmly in his heart.

    Two minutes ago, Lin Rui rushed out of the giant flower with a slight injury on his body. After avoiding the attack of the pale green powder, he resisted the attacks of the vines from outside.

    However, Lin Rui, who has already prepared will not capsize again. Having seen the opponent¡¯s strength, he no longer intends to hide any of his power back. In the forest of this Alien, it doesn¡¯t matter how much destruction he causes so why not release his full strength?! What¡¯s more, his Internal Energy has indeed been consumed by a lot.

    ¡°I have figured out your weakness! I should end this soon!¡± There was a faint golden light in his eyes as Lin Rui stared at a certain ce in the forest and spoke in a low voice.

    Hum!

    Then, a small bottle appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, which was the Elven Holy Spring Water he had exchanged directly from the System Shop.

    Now that he is ready to deal with this guy, Lin Rui must of course make sure that he is kept in the best condition as much as possible. At the moment Elven Holy Spring Water appeared, Lin Rui had already drunk it in one gulp.

    Gurgling~

    With the Elven Holy Spring Water, Lin Rui felt that his injuries were quickly recovering. Without wasting any time, Lin Rui¡¯s figure disappeared in the next second. After Lin Rui disappeared, a vine just appeared on the phantom image he had left behind.

    Brush~brush~brush~

    Lin Rui seems to be teleporting after his strength has recovered, leaving ck phantoms in mid-air, and the fast vines couldn¡¯t touch him at all. Lin Rui had a very clear goal at this time, which is a position in the forest.

    That is where the green ball that was hiding before was located. Lin Rui clearly knows that no matter how powerful these vines are, they are controlled by that ball. As long as he kills that then these things will instantly disappear.

    Brush!

    Once again leaving a phantom image in the air, Lin Rui was almost able to enter the attack range.

    However, the body of the nt monster obviously wouldn¡¯t let Lin Rui seed in this way. Therefore,rge patches of light green powder pounced out of the forest in front of Lin Rui. The powder has the effect of attenuating Internal Energy and prating the human body, and it is impossible for Lin Rui to pass through it safely.

    ¡°Again with this trick? It seems that you don¡¯t have any other interesting tricks!¡± Lin Rui muttered coldly when he saw the powder in the sky.

    Call!

    Then, Lin Rui released all of his Psychic Power, creating a Psychic Power barrier. His Internal Energy can¡¯t block the powder, so Lin Rui uses his Psychic Power to block it!

    Huhuhu!

    Under the protection of the Psychic Power barrier, Lin Rui rushed through thisstyer of defense without taking any loss. When Lin Rui saw the ball hiding in the depths of the forest again, he knew that this guy had no ace cards now.

    ¡°Bye then!¡± Lin Rui squeezed the handle of the Spirit Sword in his hand as he leaped high and shing it down.

    Booming~

    As the Beheading Spirit Sword swung down, a dazzling Azura light burst out from the depths of the forest, suppressing the sunlight of this primitive.

 Chapter 558 Subsequent

    <h4>Chapter 558 Subsequent</h4>

    Shout!

    After getting rid of the Giant Beast who was chasing after them, Star-Lord finally swayed into the valley in the Spaceship. As it descended towards the center of the valley, thick ck smoke continued to blow from behind the engine.

    Huhu~Peng!

    In the end, the Spaceship, which had suffered a lot of damage,nded on the side of the pool diagonally. At this time, little Groot, who had taken root and was resting by the water pool, had already pulled out his feet and was running anxiously by the water pool. It seems that Groot also sensed the battle that took ce outside the valley.

    Card!

    The Spaceship door opened quickly before it stopped. Then, Rocket ran out anxiously from inside.

    ¡°Groot! Come here!¡± Rocket shouted loudly while watching Groot running around.

    ¡°I AM GROOT!¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s words, Groot responded loudly and then ran towards the Spaceship.

    Call!

    When Groot ran over, Rocket picked him up, and then he turned and quickly got into the Spaceship again. Groot has been recovered, and they are leaving now.

    Card!

    ¡°Okay! Go!¡± The hatch behind waspletely closed, and Rocket shouted loudly while holding Groot.

    Buzzing!

    In the next second, the Spaceship engines which had only stopped in the valley for less than ten seconds roared again, and then the Spaceship quickly rose into the air, rushing out in the other direction of the valley.

    The direction in which the Spaceship is now flying is the location where Lin Rui fought with those vines. Star-Lord didn¡¯t know that Lin Rui had rushed into the deep forest to find the nt Monster¡¯s real body, but the direction was still right.

    ¡°Groot, stay here and don¡¯t run around!¡± After cing Groot in the corner of the cockpit and telling it not to run around, Rocket quickly walked to the front.

    ¡°Yondu and the others are about to pass through the atmosphere, we only have three minutes.¡± Seeing that Rocket has returned, Star-Lord hurriedly reminded him.

    ¡°I know, the Underground Ruins have been marked. ording to the characteristics of this valley, if we carry out a prating blow here, it should very likely trigger a counterattack from the underground ruins.¡± Sitting in his seat, Rocket¡¯s two little bear-like paws quickly pulled something on the screen.

    ¡°How sure are you?¡± Star-Lord asked after hearing Rocket¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thirty Percent¡­ But does it really matter? We can only gamble now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, and our luck has always been good! So, let¡¯s get started!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± With a loud voice, Rocket has already pressed the button.

    Kakaka~

    As Rocket clicked to confirm, several small hatches suddenly opened at the bottom of the Spaceship that had climbed to the sky above the valley.

    Then, dozens of discs flew out of the small hatch and quickly fell toward various positions in the valley. After these discs fell into the valley, their smooth edges changed quickly into hard alloy serrations, and they spun quickly.

    Buzzing!

    Under the sharp sawtooth cutting, these discs swiftly drilled into the valley underground. ording to their burrowing speed, three minutes would be enough for them to prate more than a hundred meters underground. More than a hundred meters, that is the approximate location of the ruins that Rocket had judged.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to our luck next!¡± Rocket said seriously as the discs sessfully prated the valley.

    ¡°So you always gambled on luck?¡± Deadpool murmured in a daze from behind when he heard the conversation between Rocket and Star-Lord.

    Brush!

    Booming~~

    And it didn¡¯t take long for the Spaceship to take off on the Star-Lord side, and when the small discs disappeared on the valley floor, a dazzling Azura light suddenly shed from the front of their flight, from the forest stretched out in front of them and behind the Azura ray came a violent energy shock wave.

    Huhu~

    The strong shock wave swept across a radius of 100 meters and trees that were hundreds or even thousands of years old fell piece by piece under this shock wave. Soon, the ce where the Azura light burst out was cleared out and space as big as a football field soon appeared on the dense forest.

    ¡°That was!¡­ Mirage Knight¡¯s attack!¡± After seeing the Azura light, Deadpool, who was standing behind Star-Lord, rushed to the cockpit ss and shouted excitedly.

    Although he couldn¡¯t feel the shock wave outside through the Spaceship, the familiar Azura light ahead made him recognize it at a nce. Since Mirage Knight changed his weapons, his Energy Attacks always produces Azura light.

    ¡°Mirage Knight?! So this is his real strength?!¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Star-Lord¡¯s eyes shed as he muttered. It seems that they had all underestimated Lin Rui.

    ¡°It¡¯s this some kind of Energy Attack. Last time I didn¡¯t see what kind of energy it was.

    ¡°Compared with Star-Lord¡¯s shock at Lin Rui¡¯s strength, Rocket is more interested in this Energy.

    ¡°Hurry up! Mirage Knight must be fine!¡± Deadpool hurriedly urged as the Azura sword energy in front of him slowly dissipated.

    One single attack destroyed the primeval forest and created an open space of 100 meters, even if Mirage Knight¡¯s strength was very strong. At this time, he should have already reached his limit.

    Brush!

    At the next moment, the Spaceship rushed towards the razed grass.

    ¡­

    Half a minute ago, when Lin Rui broke through the defense of pale green powder and swung his sword towards the green ball in front of him, the still ball suddenly split from the center.

    Then, a group of dark-red weird flesh rushed out of it, rushing toward the deeper part of the forest. As for the cracked green sphere, it emitted green fluorescence, and intense Energy fluctuations started from inside of it.

    Buzzing!

    Brush!

    Just when the green ball was about to burst, an Azura sword energy smashed it directly from top to bottom. No matter what role the discarded ball has, it is now useless anyway.

    After taking care of the ball with his attack, Lin Rui saw that the dark-red meatball was about to escape from sight. So, no longer hesitating, Lin Rui gathered all the remaining Internal Energy in his body on the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    Buzzing!

    Filled with powerful Internal Energy, the Beheading Spirit Sword trembled slightly and issued a soft sword chant, and the Azura¡¯s sword energy on his sword directly exploded to a height of ten meters.

    ¡°Die!¡± With a loud shout, Lin Rui shed down his sword fiercely.

 Chapter 559 Escape

    <h4>Chapter 559 Escape</h4>

    Phoo~

    When Star-Lord drove the Spaceship to the grass that was destroyed by the huge shock wave, they saw the figure standing in the middle of the grass at a nce.

    Needless to say, that figure is obviously Lin Rui. At this time, Lin Rui stood weakly on the ground because the Internal Energy in his body was consumed to thest drop by thest attack just now. However, because of the Elven Holy Spring Water that he had just drunk, there were not many injuries on his body.

    ¡°Mirage Knight is there! I knew it! I knew he would be fine!¡± Lying on the ss in front of the cockpit, Deadpool started to shout with excitement when he saw Lin Rui.

    From Deadpool¡¯s perspective, Lin Rui is standing alone in the ruins. Behind him, dozens of tree vines were weaklyying on the ground, and the direction they finally pointed to was the direction where Lin Rui was standing.

    The destruction of this piece of ruin is also centered on Lin Rui. The closer to the center, the higher the degree of destruction of these trees. Under Lin Rui¡¯s feet, there were no fragments of vegetation, but some kind of green and wood-colored powder.

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool!!¡­¡± As the Spaceship approached the ruins, Deadpool feels more and more shocked. Is this really something that a human can do? Deadpool thinks that there are very few Mutants that can pull out such a powerful attack.

    In fact, not only Deadpool but Star-Lord and Rocket are also shocked when they saw the destruction centered around Lin Rui. Although Lin Rui¡¯s strength had refreshed their perceptions of him in their minds time and time again, the current scene before them still made them feel that this was a little unbelievable.

    They would not be surprised if the attack of a High-Tech Weapon produces such a result, but this is the result of a single person¡¯s attack! Are Psychic Mutants really this powerful?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down to pick up Mirage Knight! We are running out of time here!¡± After the initial surprise ended, Star-Lord hurriedly manipted the Spaceship and swooped towards Lin Rui¡¯s position below.

    Call!

    By the time Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceshipnded towards Lin Rui¡¯s position, Lin Rui on the ground had also noticed the Spaceship¡¯s arrival. Lin Rui turned his body and casually waved his left hand and threw the contents in his hand into the Portable Space belt. As for what that thing is, it must be worthwhile for Lin Rui to put it away so carefully.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Come on up! We need to go!¡± As the Spaceship dived low enough above Lin Rui, Star-Lord¡¯s words suddenly came out.

    Card~

    Following Star-Lord¡¯s words, the hatch facing Lin Rui quickly opened. Star-Lord is not nning tond in order to save some time. He knew that Mirage Knight could fly, so he didn¡¯t have tond. However, he didn¡¯t know that Lin Rui had already exhausted his Internal Energy and was temporarily unable to fly. Of course, Lin Rui is not helpless.

    Brush!

    After seeing the opened hatch, Lin Rui waved his hand and the previously stowed Hoverboard appeared in front of him. Then, Lin Rui stepped on the Hoverboard with a tap of his foot and flew upward. A few secondster, Lin Rui rushed into the Spaceship. This was also the first time that he had entered this Spaceship.

    Card! Brush!

    After Lin Rui flew into the Spaceship, the hatch closed instantly. Then, Star-Lord pushed the control stick to its end, and the damaged part of the engine was overloaded again.

    The Spaceship with ck smoke on its tail was like a small purple dot, which is about to flee in a short time. However, at this time, a Starship appeared in the sky above the forest.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you okay?!¡± Deadpool asked as he saw Lin Rui walking from the rear cabin to the front.

    ¡°I am okay, I am just a little spent and I will be fine after one or two good night¡¯s sleep.¡± Lin Rui answered with a smile on his face when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words.

    ¡°By the way, where are we going? Did you guys take care of that Winged Monster?¡± Lin Rui asked when he saw Star-Lord and Rocket maneuvering the Spaceship with a serious expression on their faces.

    ¡°We¡­¡­¡±

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just as Deadpool was preparing to exin the current situation to Lin Rui, there was another rapid sound of sirens in the cockpit. Then there was no need for Deadpool to exin the situation as the ss in front of the cockpit also shows what they are encountering now.

    ¡°That is¡­ an Interster Warship?!¡± Lin Rui asked in surprise after seeing the scene projected on the front ss.

    What the hell happened in such a short period of time that I was fighting the nt Monster? How could there be an Interster Warship team here? Moreover, looking at Star-Lord and Rocket¡¯s expression, this team being in front of us is obviously not good news.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Starship team of Star-Lord and his enemies. They seem to be called Ravagers, they are Space Pirates. Didn¡¯t Star-Lord say that he left a pirate group? That¡¯s them. It seems that these guys were chasing after Star-Lord and now our escape depends on our luck.¡± Finally, Deadpool interrupted Lin Rui¡¯s inner monologue and quickly exined the situation to him.

    ¡°Pirates?! Isn¡¯t that Yondu¡­¡± Lin Rui shouted with a surprised expression on his face when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words. However, halfway through his speech, Lin Rui held back the following words in time.

    Ravagers, one of their Pirate Groups where Star-Lord lived and grew up, they are also a Pirate Group which is led by Star-Lord¡¯s adoptive father. It seems that after the story of Guardian of the Gxy 1 ended, Yondu was now really chasing after Star-Lord to kill him.

    However, even if Yondu caught Star-Lord, he wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. However, his subordinates do not think so. After knowing that the Starship team outside belonged to the Ravagers, Lin Rui quickly thought about the information on Ravagers and Yondu.

    ¡°Then why are we running in that direction? Isn¡¯t there a greater chance of escape here?¡± Lin Rui asked curiously, not knowing Star-Lord¡¯s method and n. Because, at this time, the direction in which the Spaceship was flying is towards the valley, and Yondu¡¯s Starship justnded from there.

    ¡°Because that ruin is our only chance to escape,¡± Star-Lord answered Lin Rui this time. He had aplicated expression on his face at this time and no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Really?¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Lin Rui also roughly guessed what they were going to do. So, he stopped saying much and found a ce to sit down, and started meditating.

    No matter what happens next, Lin Rui should try to recover, so as to face the next situation with better strength.

 Chapter 560 Angry

    <h4>Chapter 560 Angry</h4>

    Just when Star-Lord pulled Lin Rui in the Spaceship, the Pirate Group led by Yondu in the high air had already broken through the atmosphere and quickly chased after Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship.

    ¡°Boss, there seems to be something wrong! Why is Petering towards us? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if run in the other direction if he wants to escape?¡± Yondu stared down through the screen in front of him. Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s damaged Spaceshiping towards them, his deputy came over and asked suspiciously.

    Anyone in the ship could tell that Star-Lord is currently flying towards them and it would be impossible for him to escape Yondu¡¯s Starship team. Although he would not be able to run away even if he runs in another direction, this behavior is even more strange now.

    ¡°Ohh? This guy is quite clever, maybe he thinks there is some way to escape from me.¡± Yondu responded indifferently when he heard his deputy¡¯s words.

    After responding to his deputy¡¯s words, Yondu reached out his hand and tapped a few times on the control screen in front of him. Yondu is trying to connect with Star-Lord.

    Even if Yondudu wants to catch Star-Lord now, he has to let him know that he is very angry first and then scold him. Moreover, if Star-Lord had no intention to repent then Yondu might not be able to let him go.

    D¨© D¨©~D¨© D¨©~

    After a few beeps of the signal, the picture on the big screen before Yondu¡¯s eyes quickly changed into a video call.

    As the signal became strong, the picture in the video slowly bes clear. Then, the heads of two people and a bear appeared in front of Yondu¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Quill, you¡­ that, who is that ugly guy behind you?¡± Yondu was nning to scold him first after seeing him but when he saw Deadpool standing behind Star-Lord, what he said changed. It seems that Deadpool is born with the ability to attract the attention of others.

    Brush!

    ¡°Hahaha! This guy is blue! His whole body is blue! Is he a Smurf?! He looks so funny!¡± Just as Yondu finished speaking, Deadpool on the other side of the camera suddenly squeezed out from behind Star-Lord and pointed to the screen and shouted whileughing. It seems that Yondu¡¯s blue color and the fact that Yondu was speaking in a differentnguage of the universe was enough of a surprise for Deadpool to forget about the Ugly guyment.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Originally, Star-Lord wanted to see what Yondu was going to say when he switched on the video and if it was the same as before. However, due to Deadpool¡¯s interruption, the situation became a bit awkward. Deadpool doesn¡¯t understand the various famousnguages of the Universe but Yondu can speak English.

    Therefore, when Deadpool pointed to the Yondu on the screen whileughing and saying that he was a Blue Smurf, Yondu on the opposite side of the screen suddenly fell silent. Although Yondu¡¯s Spaceship has not caught up across the screen, Star-Lord has also felt the change in Yondu¡¯s aura.

    Card~

    ¡°Smurf, Who the fuck are they, and what did this asshole just called me?¡± Yondu whispered while staring at the ugly man on the screen.

    Yondu is from a Blue-Skinned native species called Centaurian, after his was destroyed, he did not allow anyone to make fun of his race¡¯s skin color. Apart from Yondu, there are probably no other pure Blue-Skinned Centaurians in this universe.

    Therefore, Yondu also inherits the burden of his own race on himself. It can be said that Deadpool offended Yondu as soon as he spoke, and he offended him badly.

    ¡°Deadpool! Stop speaking nonsense!¡± Seeing the change in Yondu¡¯s face across the camera, Star-Lord, who was familiar with him, quickly turned his head to stop Deadpool¡¯s continued taunts.

    ¡°En?! What¡¯s the matter? Isn¡¯t this blue guy our enemy?¡± Deadpool asked with a surprised expression on his face when he heard Star-Lord¡¯s words. Since the guy is an enemy, isn¡¯t it normal to curse them and he hasn¡¯t even started his cursing yet.

    ¡°Peter Jason Quill, are you still nning to escape?¡± As Star-Lord stopped Deadpool, Yondu¡¯s voice came from the other side of the screen again. This time, Yondu directly called out the full name of Star-Lord, which also meant that he was really angry.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hearing Yondudu shouting his full name, coupled with Deadpool¡¯s impolite behavior just now, Star-Lord had a very bad feeling in his heart.

    Originally, the rtionship between Star-Lord and Yondu is not so much that you die or I die. Although Yondu had offered a bounty of 50,000 Gxy Federal Units in the pirate group and hunter group to catch Star-Lord, Star-Lord knows that Yondu only did that so that he could keep his pride in that group.

    Even if Yondu blocked him this time, Star-Lord was confident in escaping, because Yondu would not kill him. However, after Deadpool, there was probably no chance of escape.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I escape? Did you really think that I want to get caught and skinned? I know how you are nning to kill me and you even offered a bounty on my name. Why wouldn¡¯t I escape when all I am seeing is my death if I stayed?¡± Now that the matter has developed to this point, Star-Lord had to bite the bullet and muddled the water.

    He just hopes that the defensive counterattack system of the Ancient Ruins below will be stronger this time, otherwise, he would really be caught.

    ¡°So what if I issued a bounty, I am still catching you here!¡± Yondu shouted fiercely when he heard Star-Lord¡¯s words.

    Card!

    After Yondu finished shouting this sentence, the video call ended. Then, Star-Lord saw the speed of the dozen or so Starships in the sky suddenly elerate. It seemed that Yondu really didn¡¯t intend to give Star-Lord a chance to escape this time.

    After catching Star-Lord, Yondu would take his time to tell him some things and as for that ugly man, Yondu would not let him continue to live.

    After Yondu disconnected the video call, Star-Lord nced at Deadpool next to him with a very angry expression on his face. At this time, Deadpool didn¡¯t know that he had offended Yondu, and he still felt that he hadn¡¯t even exerted his power just now.

    ¡°Rocket, can our engine still support us in Warp Flight?¡± Without paying attention to Deadpool, Star-Lord asked the Rocket beside him while staring at the Starships that were quickly surrounding him.

    ¡°The engine function has been damaged by 13.5%, and we can barely fly at a curved speed. However, we are in the atmosphere and not in the space vacuum. If we use warp speed then we will self-destruct before entering the curved orbit?¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Rocket quickly answered.

    Warp Flight in the atmosphere is a very dangerous thing because Warp Flight is not the same as flying in the atmosphere. It is a flight mode designed for Ultra-Long-Distance transmission in a vacuum and empty universe.

    When flying at Warp Speed inside the atmosphere, the engine may explode due to overload before it reaches the conditions for entering Warp Speed.

    ¡°Then do you think we have other ways to escape?¡± Star-Lord asked helplessly when he heard Rocket¡¯s answer.

    Even if they can temporarily escape the blockade with the help of the defensive system of the Ancient Ruins below, it is definitely impossible for them to escape to Outer Space. Moreover, Yondu is really angry right now and Star-Lord is worried that they won¡¯t even have a chance to talk before they get killed.

    Phoo~

    ¡°We can¡¯t run away? I think there is always a solution. Rather than putting ourselves in an extremely dangerous situation, I think we can still talk to them.¡± Just when Star-Lord was struggling, Lin Rui silently walked over from behind and proposed.

 Chapter 561 News

    <h4>Chapter 561 News</h4>

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord didn¡¯t know what to say. If Deadpool hadn¡¯t offended Yondu as soon as he saw him then perhaps Star-Lord could still apologize to Yondu for everyone, and at best they would be locked up.

    However, the current situation is that once they are caught, it would be impossible for Yondu to let Deadpool go. In order to protect Deadpool, Star-Lord couldn¡¯t help but n several scenarios in which he can rush out.

    Moreover, Star-Lord is always adventurous and he would dare to do Warp Flight inside the atmosphere which others dare not do it! After all, luck is also the main factor in a fight. Star-Lord¡¯s luck is still good and he is willing to bet his life on it. As for what they will encounter during the Warp Flight, that is no longer within Star-Lord¡¯s consideration.

    ¡°We have to find a way to escape now and we can¡¯t be caught. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be surviving today.¡± Star-Lord could only scare Lin Rui so much in the end.

    Hearing what Star-Lord said, although he didn¡¯t know why he insisted on running away, Lin Rui didn¡¯t ask anything anymore. However, he didn¡¯t want to take on such an unparalleled chance of survival with Star-Lord.

    So, his thoughts have quickly wandered through the System Shop in his mind. Isn¡¯t Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship engine damaged? Lin Rui will fix it to at least increase their chance of escape.

    ¡°This would probably work¡­Rocket, I¡­¡± Just when Lin Rui found a way to repair the Spaceship Engine in the System Shop and was about to let Rocket take him to repair the engine, something suddenly exploded outside the Spaceship which interrupted Lin Rui.

    Boom~ Boom~ Boom!

    After the first bomb exploded outside the Spaceship, there were countless sessive attacks from the top down. The Energy Shield on the surface of the Spaceship was knocked out in an instant by 50% of its energy, and it looked like Yondu didn¡¯t intend to hold back.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°The energy of the Defensive Shield has dropped to 15%, we can still hold on for 0.5 seconds!¡±

    Boom!

    Just as the intelligent system Iris finished reminding, a shell prated the Defensive Energy Shield and hit Spaceship¡¯s nk. Then, an explosion exploded on the surface of the Spaceship, and the descending Spaceship suffered substantial damage again.

    After the Defensive Shield was broken, Star-Lord had no way out. Looking at this situation, their Spaceship would be made into scrap iron by Yondu in a few seconds.

    ¡°Damn it! Rocket, detonate! We can only do this!¡± The Defensive Energy Shield was gone and Star-Lord shouted at Rocket.

    Call!

    In fact, even before Star-Lord has ordered, Rocket has put his bear-like paw towards the screen in front of him. When Star-Lord called out, Rocket¡¯s paw just hit the screen.

    D¨© Di Drops~

    After Rocket¡¯s paw pped on the screen, Lin Rui saw dozens of red dots lit up on the screen. In the next moment, these red dots shed three times in session, and then from a small dot to a red aperture.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Not knowing that Star-Lord had left these backs on the valley side. Lin Rui looked at the proliferating red circles with some confusion.

    ¡°They intend to start the Defense System of the Ancient Ruins below and use the explosive ruins to create an opportunity to leave.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s puzzled look, Deadpool exined the situation to him.

    ¡°Is that so? But, why do I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡± Lin Rui suddenly understood when he heard Deadpool¡¯s exnation, and then thought silently in his heart.

    Just over two minutes ago, when Lin Rui killed the nt Monster, he vaguely discovered that the monster seemed to be connected to something protruding from the ground. Because, in the flesh-colored sphere, Lin Rui found something that shouldn¡¯t be inside, that is, a piece of Artificial Created Powder.

    However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t have time to think about that. But now Deadpool had said that Star-Lord was going to open the underground ruins, he felt that something was wrong.

    Lin Rui is guessing that the production of the nt Monster is rted to this Underground Ancient Ruin. So, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what would happen if they opened the ruins with violence.

    If the things in this ruin are more dangerous than what they are facing now¡­ However, Lin Rui only now knows what Star-Lord intends to do and they have already done it. He can¡¯t stop it and he can only expect things to go better in his heart. He can only pray that the situation won¡¯t develop as he is thinking.

    Booming~

    Although Star-Lord¡¯s driving skills are already very good, under the attack of more than a dozen Starships, this modified Spaceship is almost unable to hold on.

    However, putting their total attention on Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship, Yondu and the others did not notice the abnormal changes in that valley. Under the cover of high-altitude explosions, the ground vibrations and changes were inconspicuous.

    Boom!

    Finally, after suffering several attacks in a row, aser beam prated the entire Spaceship and just wiped it from the corner where Deadpool was hiding.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!!~ It hurts! It hurts! It hurts!¡± Theser passing by almost directly ated Deadpool¡¯s arm, and he rolled around and screamed while clutching his injured arm.

    ¡°It seems that the situation is really bad!¡± Lin Rui stared at the Starship that had already rushed in front and said solemnly.

    Phoo~

    ¡°Bad!? You are right. We are about to crash! I don¡¯t think luck is on our side this time!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord driving the Spaceship shouted loudly.

    Boom!

    Just when Star-Lord finished roaring this sentence, anotherser prated their Spaceship. If this continues, Star-Lord and the others would fall before the defensive system of the ruins below appears.

    ¡°Should I buy that thing?¡± When Star-Lord and the others were nervously trying to survive, Lin Rui frowned and thought silently in his heart.

    The current situation is indeed very dangerous, even for Lin Rui. However, Lin Rui, who has saved up a lot of Reward Points still has a way to survive in this situation. However, that would cost a lot of Reward points, and Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to do that until thest minute.

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©!

    Just when Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship was crumbling in the air, the already silent rm screamed frantically again. Because of the fierce fighting now, Star-Lord had ordered Iris to not raise any rms. Therefore, the emergence of this rm is definitely not a threat from Yondu.

    ¡°Iris! What¡¯s going on?¡± Star-Lord yelled loudly.

    ¡°Found a powerful¡­no¡­not only powerful, it¡¯s an Energy Fluctuation that has barely crossed the limit,ing from the Ancient Ruins below!¡± After Star-Lord shouted, Iris immediately answered him.

 Chapter 562 Vestige Eruption

    <h4>Chapter 562 Vestige Eruption</h4>

    P¨±! P¨±! P¨±!

    As soon as Iris shouted, light green Energy Shock Waves burst out from the valley below. As the energy waves rushed out of the ground, the originally quiet valley boiled in an instant, the ground cracked and numerous crisscrossed patterns appeared on the ground, and sporadic Energy Shock Waves flowed out from the cracks from time to time.

    When the valley below was instantly riddled with invisible shock waves, Yondu¡¯s Starship that had rushed to the front of the Star-Lord Spaceship finally noticed the abnormal changes below.

    Star-Lord has been flying in the divided airspace above the valley because he needs to use the Defense System of the Ancient Ruins below to find a chance to escape.

    At this time, both Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship and Yondu¡¯s Starship had alreadye under the influence of Energy Shock Waves from the ruins below, and Star-Lord¡¯s previous expectations at least seemed to being to fruition.

    ¡°This Ancient Ruin still has a perfect Defense Attack System!¡± Without hearing the undetectable limit of Energy Fluctuations alert reminded by Iris, Star-Lord drove the Spaceship while avoiding the upper point energy wave rushing up from below.

    Brush!

    Just as Star-Lord was dodging the various Energy Shock Waves, an invisible shock wave suddenly swept across from the left side of Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship.

    Unlike other very obvious Energy Shock Waves, the Energy Fluctuations that rushed towards Star-Lord Spaceship into the sky were almost silent, at least Iris hadn¡¯t noticed anything before the Shock Wave came into contact with the Spaceship.

    Sii~

    And just as this Invisible Shock Wave touched the Spaceship in the sky, a whole piece of Spaceship¡¯s externalponent on the left side of Spaceship disappeared.

    The position from where theponent disappeared was as smooth as a mirror, it was as if it had been directly cut off by some high-energy cutting weapon leaving a smooth surface, and the missing part did not appear in the air.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    ¡°Spaceship suffered irreparable damage! It is rmended to abandon the ship and escape!¡± After the part of Spaceship disappeared, Iris reacted and quickly warned.

    This time the Invisible Shock Wave passed from the left side of the Spaceship, only taking away a piece of external alloyponent, affecting the outer structure of Spaceship. What if next time it came to the middle of the Spaceship or directly through the cockpit?

    If that happened then everyone inside will die an unknown death! Therefore, as an Intelligent System, Iris has made the most reliable proposal at the moment which is to abandon the Spaceship.

    ¡°Damn it! What the hell kind of attack that was? Moreover, even if we abandon the ship and escape now, there is no chance for us to escape from this area!¡± Star-Lord realized that it is getting more and more difficult to control the Spaceship after losing part of the outer structure, and he cursed out loud when he heard Iris¡¯s solution.

    Rumble!

    Just as Star-Lord¡¯s voice fell, a violent explosion suddenly rang above his head. It was not his Spaceship that was attacked, but the Spaceship above his, which was slightlyrger than the Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship, and it directly exploded in the air.

    ¡°Is that¡­ caused by the attack just now?!¡± Seeing the Spaceship fragments scattering over the sky after the Spaceship exploded, Star-Lord, who had not seen any survivors, muttered to himself with an ugly look on his face.

    Even in such a dangerous situation, Star-Lord did not intend to actually kill anyone in the Ravagers. Although there are a lot of corrupt pirates in the current Ravagers, they are happier and free. They followed Yondu here and they died unexinably which made Star-Lord feel some guilt.

    ¡°It seems that we did something that we shouldn¡¯t have!¡± Rocket, who also noticed the exploding Spaceship above, whispered.

    Boom! Boom~ Boom~

    With the explosion of the first Spaceship, Yondu, who was still following Star-Lord, also realized the unusualness of the area below.

    ¡°Quil~Quil~ You really gave me such a big surprise! It seems that there is a Ruin of a High-Level Civilization below us!¡± Hardly caring about the exploding Spaceship, Yondu stared at the valley and the fleeing Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship and muttered to himself.

    As an experienced pirate leader, Yondu quickly reacted to the unknown attack that broke out of the underground.

    Yondu knows what kind of Pirates are on his ship and he also knows who among them are nning to rece him. He originally intended to find an opportunity to clean up the insiders after capturing Star-Lord but now that this underground ruin outbreak can help, it would save Yondu some time.

    ¡°Boss, what shall we do now? The others seem to have nned to retreat first as they can also see the Underground Ruin. To them, it is not important to catch Star-Lord and they n to avoid these attacks. The Ruins¡¯ Counterattack will end in some time and then they n to go on a treasure hunt.¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s self-talk, the Deputy who followed Yondu asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Well, let them go. As for the treasure hunt in the Ruin below¡­hehe, they would be lucky if they remain alive not to mention find any treasure with such an undetectable super-power attack ruins.¡± Hearing the Deputy¡¯s words, Yondu replied with a nk look on his face.

    If the Deputy could look into Yondu¡¯s eyes at this time then he would have noticed the harshness in Yondu¡¯s blue eyes.

    ¡°As for us, continue to chase after that Boy!¡± Finally, Yondu made a decision.

    ¡°Yes!¡± The Deputy drove Yondu¡¯s Spaceship towards Star-Lord again.

    Behind Yondu¡¯s Spaceship, only three small Spaceships continued to follow him and the other Spaceships quickly avoided the Energy Shock Waves below and flew up to the sky. It seemed that they had to wait for the counterattack of the ruins to end beforeing down to explore it.

    Booming~

    ¡°Huh?! They seem to have begun to retreat! The n was sessful!¡± After arge number of Yondu¡¯s men retreated, the pressure on Star-Lord¡¯s side instantly decreased.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so optimistic, that guy Yondu is still chasing us. Also, don¡¯t you think that the ruins below are getting weirder and weirder? Judging from the scope of the ruins we have detected before, its response is far beyond the scale it should be.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Rocket said seriously.

    Brush!

    Just as Rocket finished saying this, another Invisible Shock Wave rushed up from below the Spaceship. This time, Star-Lord¡¯s luck was not so good. The Invisible Shock Wave directly passed through the rear end of the Spaceship, taking the remaining sets of engines with it.

    D¨© D¨© Dii!

    ¡°Warning! Warning! The Spaceship is about to crash! The Spaceship is about to crash!¡±

 Chapter 563 Destroys

    <h4>Chapter 563 Destroys</h4>

    D¨© D¨© Di!!

    With the continuous sirens ringing inside the Spaceship, Star-Lord could no longer control the Spaceship whose engine was almostpletely destroyed. Under the attack of countless Energy Shock Waves underground, Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship is like a leaf in the sky, dodging countlessser beams and falling towards the ground with luck.

    ¡°That~~that~~that! Mirage Knight, what should we do now?!¡± Holding tightly to the thing fixed to the cabin wall beside him, Deadpool asked Lin Rui with a trembling face.

    Now the Spaceship has been spinning uncontrobly in the middle of the sky and it would only take some time for it to fell into the forest. Seeing the Energy Shock Waves rising up into the sky like firecrackers, Deadpool is not only shaking but his heart is also trembling.

    Seeing the power of that Invisible Shock Wave just now, as long as it reaches Deadpool, he will probablypletely disappear from this Universe, and he won¡¯t be able to recover as even a single cell of his won¡¯t remain in this world.

    Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Lin Rui, who stood steadily in the tumbling cabin, did not immediately answer.

    His brows were tightly frowning. Lin Rui could have redeemed something from the System Shop to help them escape from Yondu¡¯s pursuit before Star-Lord triggered the Underground Ruin but now Lin Rui has no good way to get them out of this situation.

    Lin Rui had a bad premonition in his heart when Star-Lord began to excavate the Underground Ruin, and now that the Ruin below has exploded with attacks far beyond their expectations, it is in line with Lin Rui¡¯s premonition. However, his hunch is more than that.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t escapeter then just follow me and I will find a way to protect us.¡± In the end, Lin Rui could only answer Deadpool like this.

    The crash of Spaceship is only a matter of time. If the Spaceship only crashed then they would be fine. After all, there is no ordinary person in this Spaceship.

    However, Lin Rui is worried about idents like being hit by the Energy Shock Wave attack of the Underground Ruin. Even Lin Rui couldn¡¯t urately predict when would that Invisible Energy Shock Wave attack would arrive.

    Brush!

    ¡°Okay! I will follow you closely!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Deadpool grabbed Lin Rui¡¯s arm and agreed seriously.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    Huhu!

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t know if it was their luck or if it was because of the Protagonist Aura bonus but when the Spaceship lost control and fell, they did not encounter another Energy Shock Wave Attack.

    As for Yondu, who is behind Star-Lord, he was attacked twice by them, but because the Starship Yondu piloted was huge, even if it was attacked twice, it did not hit the key points, and he continued to move towards Star-Lord.

    Following Star-Lord¡¯s falling trajectory, he was able to fly out of this dangerous area that he could no longer stay in.

    Buzzing~

    However, just when Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship flew obliquely out of the valley-centered Energy Shock Wave bursting area and was about to hit the ground, the cracks that were previously limited to about 500 meters around the valley spread out.

    Looking at the spread of those cracks, the Underground Ruin seems to be expanding its scope. Or it may be possible that under the influence of continuous Energy Shock Waves, the underground ruins have also changed.

    ¡°Damn it! No way. This shouldn¡¯t be possible!¡± Star-Lord couldn¡¯t help screaming when he noticed the cracks that were spreading toward the surrounding forest.

    Just now, they have felt that they have escaped the danger even if their Spaceship crashed, so they should be fine for the time being. They didn¡¯t expect that the scope of the Ruin would expand so suddenly and now it looks like they have not escaped the danger.

    As for the Yondu who ising after him, Star-Lord no longer considered him much of a treat at this time.

    Moreover, Star-Lord also knows that Yondu will study this Ruin first even if he catches himself as the reaction of this Underground Ruin is very violent.

    Huh!

    In addition to Star-Lord, Lin Rui also noticed this situation and he wasn¡¯t nning to wait any longer. Pulling out the Beheading Spirit Sword from his waist, Lin Rui was about to split the cockpit with a sword.

    ¡°En?! Not good!!¡± However, just when Lin Rui was about to take action, he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and a feeling of extreme danger instantly filled Lin Rui¡¯s mind.

    Hum!

    Without time to think, Lin Rui¡¯s empty left hand swept across his waist for an instant, and then quickly swiped towards the middle of the cockpit.

    Shout!

    Following Lin Rui¡¯s movement, a small Golden Ball had been thrown from his hand to the middle of the cockpit, just between him and Star-Lord.

    Card~Boom! ~~

    Just as Lin Rui threw the Golden Ball out, the cockpit that was still strong was instantly torn apart by an Invisible Energy Shock Wave attack. Then, the Invisible Shock Wave attack continued to shoot upwards, and its journey included Lin Rui and Star-Lord.

    Buzz~Boom!

    However, just as Deadpool¡¯s eyes widened and his pupils quickly erged due to the ation of the cockpit, the Golden Ball thrown by Lin Rui suddenly expanded while releasing a dazzling golden light.

    Then, within an instant, a huge pale Golden Ball appeared in the cockpit out of thin air, just covering Lin Rui, Deadpool, Star-Lord, Rocket, and Groot.

    Boom!

    At the same moment when the light Golden Ball suddenly appeared and enveloped the three people in the cockpit, the Energy Shock Wave Attack that had torn the cockpit had already hit it.

    Before Star-Lord and others could react, the bottom of the pale Golden Ball had sunk directly under the attack of the Energy Shock Wave. It seemed that this Pale Golden Ball could not withstand the powerful attack of the Energy Shock Wave.

    However, just as a desperate expression appeared on the faces of Star-Lord and others, they saw that the Pale Golden Ball with a huge arc at the bottom was still going strong without breaking.

    After being pressed to the extreme, a burst of Golden Light shed through the recessed part of the Pale Golden Ball, and then it began to shake violently.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, the ce where the oppressed depression entered instantly rebounded. However, because the Energy Shock Wave was too powerful, the Golden Ball could not bounce back, so it could only bounce up quickly under the power of the Shock Wave.

    Boom!

    In this way, the Golden Ball directly pierced the upper cabin under the propulsion of the Energy Shock Wave from below, and flew out toward the high altitude!

    ¡°Wow!!! Ahhhhhhhh!¡± By this time, Deadpool¡¯s screams broke out from his throat.

    ¡­

    Just when Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship was hit by an Energy Shock Wave, Yondu, who had been following him, almost rushed towards him. But just as Yondu was about to rush to the rescue, a huge Golden Ball made out of light suddenly rushed out of the Spaceship that had fallen apart.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡±

 Chapter 564 Brave Pursues

    <h4>Chapter 564 Brave Pursues</h4>

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    In the cockpit of the Spaceship where Yondu was located, the Sirens had not stopped even after the attack from the Underground Ruin had passed. However, Yondu didn¡¯t care about the Energy Shock Waves that could prate his Spaceship at any time at this time as he instead stared at the midair ahead.

    There, a Golden Ball was flying up high in the sky. In that Golden Ball, Yondu could vaguely see several figures.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­what?¡­¡± Yondu spoke again but he didn¡¯t get any response.

    ¡°Bos¡­Boss! What¡¯s the matter?! Our Spaceship can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Because all of his attention was on the Spaceship, Yondu¡¯s Deputy did not see the scene outside.

    Boom!

    Just after the Deputy shouted this sentence, another light green shock wave prated their Spaceship. If this kind of attack is repeated twice, this Spaceship will also have the same ending as Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship.

    Brush!

    ¡°We will leave them alone for now, let¡¯s break out of the encirclement with the Crazy Wolf!¡± Yondu suddenly turned his head and said, seeming to have heard his Deputy¡¯s words.

    The Crazy Wolf is a small Assault Spaceship equipped on Yondu¡¯s Spaceship, which is about the same size as Star-Lord¡¯s currently destroyed Spaceship. The current situation has left Yondu with no choice as his current Spaceship is toorge.

    Although it isrge and has a high defense, it is almost impossible for it to hold on under such intensive attacks. Moreover, Yondu doesn¡¯t know how long Star-Lord canst in that Golden Ball of light.

    ¡°Yes! Boss!¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯smand, the Deputy replied loudly. In fact, he had long wanted to take the Crazy Wolf and quickly ran away.

    ¡­

    Huhu!

    Just when Yondu decided to abandon therge Spaceship and flee in the Crazy Wolf, Star-Lord and others were still being pushed up high by the Invisible Shock Wave.

    However, from being in the middle of the Shock Wave to the edge now, the Golden Ball that enveloped Lin Rui and others was about to fall. Of course, Lin Rui has been waiting for that moment.

    Call!

    Finally, when the golden light of the Golden Ball had faded to the point where it was about to go out, it slowly slipped from the edge of the Energy Shock Wave.

    Bo¡­

    Just when the Golden Ball that had be transparent fell obliquely towards the ground, the entire Golden Ball was directly broken into fragments in the sky, and then the transparent fragments quickly disappeared.

    P¨± P¨±!

    After the Golden Ball shattered, Star-Lord and Rocket, who had been prepared for a long time, activated their individual flight system instantly and quickly stabilized their figure in the air. As for Lin Rui, he also took out the Hoverboard and stepped on it.

    So, in the end, Deadpool was left alone and he grabbed Lin Rui¡¯s hand and shouting desperately.

    ¡°Wow! Ahh, ~~¡±

    Call!

    ¡°Stop screaming, you won¡¯t die even if you fall!¡± Lin Rui said angrily as he reached out and pulled Deadpool onto the Hoverboard.

    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s true! But, I almost died just now!¡± Deadpool also rxed a little after standing on the Hoverboard, but after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, he jumped up and called.

    Snapped!

    ¡°Now, we should be able to safely fly outside the danger zone unless our luck is really that bad and we again encounter some dangerous situation.¡± Lin Rui said aloud.

    ¡°Really? If¡­Ahhh!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Deadpool who wanted to say something was unable to speak as Lin Rui¡¯s hand tightly covered his mouth.

    Lin Rui has recently learned about Deadpool¡¯s special ability in addition to his super Regenerative Ability, that is, his ck unlucky mouth that is extremely urate. If Deadpool is allowed to speak then their good luck will turn into bad luck.

    Moreover, in order to protect the safety of Deadpool and others, Lin Rui just spent 15,000 Reward Points in the System Shop to exchange for the Golden Ball with Super Defensive Power.

    ¡°I have already spent almost 20,000 Reward points at this point. If this situation continues then I might really die!¡± Lin Rui thought with a feeling of pain in his heart as he covered Deadpool¡¯s mouth.

    Just as Lin Rui took the Deadpool and flew quickly towards the safe area in the distance, Star-Lord and Rocket also followed. They held the little Groot on the left and right side, otherwise, it would fall.

    Huhu!

    ¡°Star-Lord, don¡¯t you think we have caused a big disaster?¡± Rocket who was flying on a small Jet behind him looked at Star-Lord next to him and asked with worry.

    ¡°Well, it seems to be¡­but, let¡¯s run away now. As for what is under this Ruin, I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    Neither Rocket nor Star-Lord had expected the situation to turn this way. Originally, they had thought that it was just a small Ancient Ruin, they couldn¡¯t have guessed in a million year that this Small Rui would have such an astonishing attack power.

    Even though Star-Lord was expecting a great reaction from the Ruin below, the reaction has exceeded his expectations by a long margin.

    Judging from the Energy Shock Waves that have been ejected, the level of this Ancient Ruin has reached at least Level 3. In other words, the things contained in it may attract a powerful cosmic group that is even more powerful than the entity of Ravagers Pirates.

    Of course, it cannot be ruled out that the rest of the Ruin is just filled with these scary energy shock waves. However, that probability is still rtively small.

    Call!

    Just as Star-Lord and the others flew towards the safe zone, a dark Spaceship suddenly rushed to their side, and it was Yondu who reced his big Spaceship with the Crazy Wolf.

    Seeing the Crazy Wolf Spaceship flying to his side, several ck lines hung down on Star-Lord¡¯s head. Of course, he knows who is in this Spaceship, but Star-Lord can¡¯t hide under the current situation, otherwise, Yondu would definitely not let him out of a prison cell.

    Shout!

    However, just as Star-Lord was about to bite the bullet and be caught by Yondu, aser attack was suddenlyunched from the Crazy Wolf Spaceship. Thisser attack passed Star-Lord¡¯s surprised gaze and shot towards the position of Lin Rui and Deadpool behind them.

    ¡°No! Yondu wants to kill Deadpool!¡± At this moment, Star-Lord could only remember this information in his mind and he was unable to react.

    At this moment, only Lin Rui could react. Although this Laser attack was aimed at Deadpool, Yondu was not as good as Rocket. Following the Laser¡¯s trajectory, Lin Rui would also be included in this attack. Wandering in the universe for so many years, Yondu is not a softhearted person.

    Brush!

    The hand covering Deadpool¡¯s mouth moved along, and Deadpool pushed Lin Rui away. Then, Lin Rui quickly turned sideways. In the next instant, the Laser shot from between Lin Rui and Deadpool, and the hot air prated by theser pped Lin Rui and Deadpool on the faces.

    After feeling the high temperature in front of him, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light, and then the mask that had disappeared on his face appeared again.

    After putting on the mask, Lin Rui reached out and pulled Deadpool back, who had just been pushed out by him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

 Chapter 565 Ties Up!

    <h4>Chapter 565 Ties Up!</h4>

    Shout!

    Deadpool was pulled back by Lin Rui and he firmly stood on the Hoverboard again, and then angrily looked at the direction from which theser attack came from, which was the Spaceship. However, when Deadpool saw the muzzles of dozens of guns, he abruptly held back the words that wereing out of his mouth.

    ¡°Hey! Yondu! Aren¡¯t you here for me? Why are you going after them?!¡± After Lin Rui and Deadpool avoided the firstser attack, Star-Lord finally reacted and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Huh! Do you think you can still escape? I¡¯ll kill that ugly guy with no eyes before Ie to you to settle our ount!¡± After Star-Lord shouted, Yondu¡¯s angry voice came from the Spaceship.

    Then, several Cannons were aimed at Deadpool and Lin Rui. It seems that Yondu really does not intend to let Deadpool go. Seeing that the Spaceship was about to attack again, Deadpool could only stick to Lin Rui¡¯s side.

    ¡°So Yondu was really this violent? And here I thought that we would able tomunicate ande to some arrangement.¡± Lin Rui, who also heard Yondu¡¯s words, was a little surprised, but now there is no time for him to express his emotion.

    Brush!

    As Deadpool was hiding at his side, Lin Rui had already controlled the Hoverboard to fly behind Star-Lord. With theser¡¯s attack, unless Yondu kill Star-Lord, Lin Rui and the others would definitely survive.

    Seeing Lin Rui flying over towards him, Star-Lord didn¡¯t hide and kept standing in front of them. Of course, Star-Lord didn¡¯t believe that Yondu, the guy who raised him up, would hurt him.

    Sure enough, after Star-Lord blocked Lin Rui and the others behind him, the Crazy Wolf Spaceship did not attack. After the confrontation for two seconds, the exposed muzzles suddenly retracted. Then, Yondu¡¯s slightly tired voice came out.

    ¡°Come in, I won¡¯t do anything to you. We are not out of the danger zone yet, do you really want to die here?¡±

    Card~

    Following Yondu¡¯s words, the Crazy Wolf Spaceship¡¯s hatch quickly opened on Star-Lord¡¯s side.

    Hearing Yondu¡¯s words, and seeing the hatch opened in front of them, Star-Lord and others stared at each other.

    ¡°Should we enter, or not?¡± Faced with the situation before him, Star-Lord couldn¡¯t decide for a moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in! Why shouldn¡¯t we! If we drag it any longer, we really won¡¯t be able to get away! And, how many times have you been beaten around by Yondu, what are you afraid of now?¡± Faced with Star-Lord¡¯s hesitation, Rocket was the first to express his opinion.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, what he said just now seems to be serious.¡± Behind Rocket, Lin Rui also expressed his opinion.

    Although Deadpool next to Lin Rui looked reluctant but seeing the Energy Shock Waves still erupting around him, he had no choice but to agree.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go in!¡± Finally, Star-Lord agreed.

    Huhu!

    Then, Star-Lord and Rocket flew towards the wide-open hatch with Groot in between them, Lin Rui and Deadpool followed them closely.

    Rumble!

    Just when Lin Rui and the others had reached the hatch, a huge explosion exploded in the central area of ??the rear Ruins. It turned out that the Spaceship that was abandoned by Yondu finally disintegrated after being attacked by more than a dozen Energy Shock Waves.

    Looking at the huge Spaceship behind them quickly turning into a piece of debris at high altitude, and then looking at the underground terrain where the forest and valley arepletely invisible, Lin Rui and others were very afraid.

    ¡°What the hell is there in this Underground Ruin? Why is that dangerous feeling isn¡¯t going away.¡± At thest moment before entering the cabin, Lin Rui thought silently while staring at the original valley.

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, what should we do when Star-Lord and otherse aboard? Should we tie them up?¡± Yondu¡¯s Deputy asked while driving the Spaceship quickly to the outside of the safety zone.

    ¡°Tie them? Of course, you need to tie them up!¡± Yondu answered fiercely when he heard his Deputy¡¯s words.

    ¡°However, we seem to be under-staffed right now¡­¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s answer, the Deputy murmured.

    When the Underground Ruins broke out, Yondu continued to chase Star-Lord with two Spaceships. After the attack frequency rose again, the two Spaceships also quickly escaped. As for Yondu¡¯s personal Spaceship, there were only a few robots and intelligent systems apart from this deputy.

    Therefore, when Star-Lord and the others got on Yondu¡¯s Spaceship, their staff was really at a disadvantage.

    ¡°What about theck of manpower? Are you afraid that Quill would dare to attack us?!¡± Yondu asked with a straight face when he heard his Deputy¡¯s whisper.

    ¡°Ahh! That¡¯s not the case! How would that kid dare to do anything in front of Boss?.¡± Seeing Yondu¡¯s appearance, the Deputy quickly agreed.

    The Guardians of the Gxy led by Star-Lord are very strong. However, the full Guardians of the Gxy team isn¡¯t here. There are only two members, Star-Lord and Rocket. As for the small sapling, Groot is automatically ignored.

    And Star-Lord was raised by Yondu from a young age, how could Yondu not know his every move. So the only threat is a Modified Roon? As for Deadpool and Lin Rui, Yondu did not take them seriously at this time.

    Kaka~

    After Yondu spoke with his Deputy, the cockpit door slowly opened. Then, Star-Lord and others walked in under the supervision of the two robots.

    ¡°Hello there! Long time no see, Boss Yondu!¡± As soon as he walked into the cockpit and saw Yondu, Star-Lord raised his hand and said hello with a smile on his face.

    Just like Yondu, Star-Lord also knows Yondu¡¯s very well. Even with the strong reputation of the Guardian of the Gxy in the universe, Star-Lord is still very afraid of Yondu. Not to mention that Star-Lord was already scared by Yondu since he was a child and Yondu¡¯s strength was enough for Star-Lord to be jealous.

    One must not underestimate Yondu, except for his blue skin, he looks very ordinary, but he is a very rare Psychic Powered individual in the universe.

    Because of his Psychic Power, Yondu is able to control a sharp arrow hidden in his waist by blowing a whistle. This arrow is Yondu¡¯s deadliest trick, and he has always relied on this trick to deter undisciplined pirates.

    So, if Star-Lord really wants to fight Yondu, Yondu wouldn¡¯t mind letting Star-Lord taste the feeling of his body being passed by his arrow.

    ¡°Tie them up!¡± Ignoring Star-Lord¡¯s greeting, Yondu directly ordered the two robots after they entered.

    Huhu!

    After receiving Yondu¡¯s order, the two robots directly took out the alloy chains. Seeing the robot approaching him, Star-Lord had a helpless expression on his face.

    Swipe!

    However, just as Star-Lord reached out his hand, a strange noise suddenly rang beside him. When Star-Lord turned his head, he saw that Lin Rui¡¯s right hand had just been inserted back into his waist. It seems that he should have waved his right hand just now.

 Chapter 566 Arrow

    <h4>Chapter 566 Arrow</h4>

    H~

    Just when Star-Lord and the others looked at Lin Rui¡¯s side, the robot that was walking towards Lin Rui and Deadpool suddenly stopped. Then in front of Yondu and Star-Lord¡¯s surprised eyes, it fell apart into fragments, and the metal pieces and various broken wires were scattered on the ground.

    ¡°This is the first time have met, did you treat every guest like this?¡± After the robot got broken, Lin Rui looked at Yondu.

    Although Lin Rui was quite tired from the fighting and escaping, his physical injury waspletely recovered under the influence of Elven Holy Spring Water.

    Although his Internal Energy reserve was not quite filled, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think he will allow anyone to take him as their prisoner. Moreover, only by showing one¡¯s strength can you get the respect that you deserve. This is amon rule everywhere.

    Sure enough, after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Yondu¡¯s expression also converged. Just now, Yondu didn¡¯t even notice how the guy in front of him attacked. Although that robot wasn¡¯t an aggressive robot, it still had defensive power but it was dismembered in an instant.

    ¡°This guy¡­is he someone new on that Kid¡¯s team?¡± Looking at Lin Rui who was wearing a Phantom Suit, Yondu thought silently.

    As a person with a protagonist aura, Star-Lord¡¯s process of forming the Guardian of the Gxy is also filled with surprises and opportunities. Moreover, every member of the Guardian of the Gxy is strong, and their areas of expertise are also different.

    Just like Star-Lord who is responsible for being funny and has a high IQ, Rocket is responsible for technology and firepower, Groot is for team cuteness, Drax the Destroyer is for meat tank melee. As for Gamora, besides her pretty face, herbat powers are also very good.

    And if Star-Lord really recruits Lin Rui into the Guardian of the Gxy, then the strength of the Guardian of the Gxy will instantly increase a lot. Moreover, Lin Rui is still a Psychic Power mutant in Star-Lord¡¯s eyes, which makes him even more powerful.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are the guests!¡± Just as Lin Rui was building up his aggressive and concave shape, Deadpool suddenly interrupted.

    And because of Deadpool¡¯s sudden interruption, Lin Rui¡¯s momentum got finished. It was already hard for him to dominate the momentum when he met Yondu for the first time because of his one attack, and now, because of Deadpool¡¯s words, there is no effect at all.

    ¡°Haha, are you a guest? Then, that¡¯s how I treat my guests!¡± Sure enough, after hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Yondu¡¯s eyes shed with a fierce light as he answered.

    Hush~~

    After answering Deadpool¡¯s words, Yondu suddenly whistled. Then, in front of the extremely surprised expressions of both Star-Lord and Rocket, an arrow flew out from under Yondu¡¯s clothes.

    As Yondu whistled, the arrow quickly flew around him a few times, then it aimed itself at Deadpool and shot it! In the face of Deadpool¡¯s repeated remarks, Yondu really wanted to show him his ce. As for the promise of not hurting Lin Rui and Star-Lord, which pirate has ever stood up to his or her promise?

    ¡°Really!¡± Lin Rui sighed silently after seeing Yondu using his flying arrow.

    Sometimes, things don¡¯t develop as one would think. If this is the case then Lin Rui can only face it. However, before Lin Rui decides to take any action, he wants to make Deadpool suffer a bit, otherwise, this guy¡¯s mouth would really cause their death.

    Currently, they are still encountering things that Lin Rui can barely handle. But if something happens on their return journey back to Earth, Lin Rui can¡¯t guarantee anything.

    Shout!

    Therefore, Lin Rui had no intention of making a move when he saw the Flying Arrow turned into a golden light and pierced Deadpool¡¯s chest after circling a few times in the air.

    Lin Rui is also betting that on the one hand, Yondu will not be a killer, on the other hand, he bet that Deadpool¡¯s regeneration is strong enough to withstand the attack of this flying arrow.

    P¨± chick!

    Therefore, the Flying Arrow directly prated through Deadpool¡¯s chest as no one could stop it or didn¡¯t want to in Lin Rui¡¯s case. After bringing out a small amount of blood with it, the Flying Arrow flew back again and it slowly began to spin around Yondudu.

    ¡°What¡­ The¡­ Fuck!¡± After the Flying Arrow flew back to Yondu¡¯s side, Deadpool looked down at his chest with a look of disbelief on his face.

    Plop!

    Then, Deadpool¡¯s eyes fell down. Since acquiring his mutant ability, Deadpool seems to have died several times. Of course, if he did not meet Lin Rui and joined the League of Defender, perhaps his experience would not be like this.

    ¡°Huh! Did you really think that I would spare this fellow?!¡± Yondu said with a sharp look in his eyes when he reached out and touched the Flying Arrow flying beside him.

    As a Pirate group leader who has been in the universe for so many years, Yondu had taken many lives and he had already lost count of the dead bodies.

    Deadpool is just an ugly guy who was unknown and unfamiliar to him, if it wasn¡¯t for Star-Lord, Yondu wouldn¡¯t have let him keep living till now. Therefore, Yondu¡¯s arrow just prated Deadpool¡¯s heart as he wanted to kill this guy and nothing was stopping him.

    After Deadpool fell to the ground, Lin Rui turned his head and nced at him briefly, and then stopped paying attention to Deadpool. Because Lin Rui was half right.

    Although Yondu did not keep his hands, Deadpool did not disappoint Lin Rui. After being pierced by Yondu¡¯s Flying Arrow, Deadpool looked dead, but Lin Rui could sense that he was still alive. He would just need some time to recover and he would continue to remain alive.

    ¡°So now, do you still think that you deserve to be treated as guests?¡± After taking care of Deadpool, Yondu asked Lin Rui, who was still calm.

    Although the guy in front of him looked a little stronger, Yondu is still very confident in his Flying Arrow.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit faster.¡± Seeing Yondu¡¯s proud look, Lin Rui said indifferently.

    Siii!

    ¡°Yondu! Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t hurt them?!¡± Just when Lin Rui was calmly talking to Yondu, Star-Lord suddenly pushed away from the robot beside him and rushed forward two steps, and then shouted loudly at Yondu.

    After Star-Lord and the others entered the cockpit, things developed unexpectedly. Star-Lord thought that there would be no trouble if he came by Yondu, but he did not expect that the two fellows around him would have problems.

    Mirage Knight is strong and he also understood the current situation and Deadpool was really a pig teammate. But they were still teammates and both of them were from the same. Now, Deadpool was killed by Yondu and as Star-Lord watched his fellow human die tragically, he couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud.

    ¡°Quil, don¡¯t you know our principles as pirates after living with us for so many years?¡± Yondu asked indifferently when he saw Star-Lord¡¯s angry look.

 Chapter 567 Must Return

    <h4>Chapter 567 Must Return</h4>

    Brush!

    ¡°What pirate principle!? I am no longer a member of your pirate group! I have my own team, we are the space mercenary team: Guardian of the Gxy!¡± Star-Lord spoke loudly while pointing the energy gun at Yondu in front of him.

    ¡°Huh! Do you really have the courage to shoot me? Come on then boy, go ahead!¡± Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s movements, Yondu spoke with a disdainful expression on his face.

    Shh~

    Then, Yondu whistled again before Star-Lord could shoot. With the sound of the whistle, the Flying Arrow that was still slowly circling around Yondu turned into a golden light and quickly rushed towards Star-Lord. Although Yondu wouldn¡¯t kill Star-Lord, he wouldn¡¯t mind torturing him a little.

    ¡°It seems that you have forgotten that I am here, so¡­ Let me create some fresh memories.¡± Seeing Yondu¡¯s attack on Star-Lord, Lin Rui thought silently in his heart.

    Then, Lin Rui pulled out the Beheading Spirit Sword with his right hand from his waist in an instant. In the next moment, the people in the cockpit only saw two lights and shadows passing by them and then both lights burst out in a dazzling light. Then, the golden light quickly turned at an angle in front of Star-Lord and shot out.

    Ding! ~~

    Apanied by the dazzling light, there was a sharp metal crash, and at the same time, the expression on Yondu¡¯s face changed instantly. Because, at that moment, he clearly felt that his Flying Arrow was blocked, and the Psychic Power shock wave that was fed back made Yondu frown slightly.

    Shh~

    With Yondu¡¯s next whistle, the Flying Arrow quickly flew back. Controlling the Flying Arrow to float in front of his eyes, Yondu carefully observed the situation of the Flying Arrow. Then, he was shocked to see a tiny scar on the Arrow. Although this scar was already recovering, it waspletely beyond Yondu¡¯s expectation.

    Brush!

    After observing the situation of the Flying Arrow, Yondu raised his head and stared at the weird guy opposite to him. After seeing the sword in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, Yondu¡¯s eyes shed and no one knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°En!? Mirage Knight, you actually blocked his Arrow!?¡± After Yondu summoned the Flying Arrow back to him, Star-Lord reacted and stared at Lin Rui with a shocked look on his face.

    For as long as he can remember, Yondu¡¯s Flying Arrow has killed countless people. It can be said that most of Yondu¡¯s reputation is because of this Flying Arrow and it has never failed to do what Yondu wants it to do. And now that same Flying Arrow was blocked which caused Star-Lord to be surprised.

    ¡°Wait a minute! If you can block the Flying Arrow then why didn¡¯t you just¡­¡± After carefully observing the current situation on the field, Star-Lord suddenly felt that something was wrong. If Mirage Knight can block the Flying Arrow then why didn¡¯t he stop it when it was killing Deadpool just now?!!

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I defend Deadpool?¡± When Star-Lord asked this question, Lin Rui spoke out to help him fill in the rest of the sentence.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord nodded seriously.

    ¡°Because that was not necessary.¡± Lin Rui replied as he stretched out his foot and kicked Deadpool who was lying next to him in front of Star-Lord.

    P¨± P¨±~

    ¡°Why are you still pretending to be dead? Don¡¯t you think that it is time for you to get up?¡± Lin Rui said after kicking Deadpool, who was still not responding.

    Huhu~

    Then, among the surprised expressions of Star-Lord, Rocket, and Yondu, Deadpool¡¯s body that was supposed to be dead moved twice. Then he slowly got up from the ground!

    ¡°Ahem! Mirage Knight, next time you can¡¯t pit your teammates like this! No, next time I won¡¯t get involved with your talk again! No, I will not go anywhere with you again! I will ask Spiderman to go with you!¡± Deadpool got up from the ground and clutched his chest. He coughed twice, then looked at Lin Rui andined very helplessly.

    ¡°This!¡­ How is it possible?!¡± Seeing the dead Deadpool get up, Yondu was the first to exim in disbelief.

    ¡°How can it be impossible? So, do you still think that you can just tie us up?¡± Lin Rui smiled and asked again when he saw that Yondu was finally recovering from his anger.

    Yondu has already made a move, and it is a unique move. However, his tricks are ineffective against Lin Rui and Deadpool, so it is clear at this time who has the upper hand.

    ¡°Haha! Yondu! You finally hit an Iron Wall!¡± After hearing the dialogue between Lin Rui and Yondu, Rocket, who had been huddling aside without speaking, finally jumped out.

    ¡°Huh! Although I don¡¯t need to tie you guys up, you also won¡¯t be treated as a guest!¡± Knowing that he can¡¯t deal with the two strange guys in front of him now, Yondu finally tried his best to make himself look tough.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need it either, so, can we talk about it now?¡± Lin Rui asked after taking a nce at Deadpool beside him.

    ¡°What is there to talk about, even if I can¡¯t deal with you now, do you really think that I would allow you to intervene in the matter between me and Quill?¡± Yondu said viciously when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    ¡°Not good! Boss! I just detected a violent lifeform reaction, right in the Underground Ruins!¡± Just when Lin Rui was about to say something, Yondu¡¯s Deputy who had been driving the Spaceship suddenly shouted.

    Rumble!

    Just after the Deputy shouted, the rtively stable Spaceship that was flying just now swayed violently, and then mmed into the ground. Fortunately, the Spaceship has left the danger zone in the center just now, otherwise, it would have been dangerous.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?! Lifeform reaction? Is there anything alive in this Ruin?!¡± Yondu stopped caring about what Lin Rui was going to talk about after hearing his Deputy¡¯s words, and quickly walked towards the bridge and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, our Spaceship system is out of control now!¡± After Yondu rushed over, the Deputy quickly pointed to the chaotic control screen and replied.

    ¡°How could this happen? Could it be because of the Ruin?¡± After manually controlling the Spaceship, Yondu found that there was really no response and he frowned.

    Brush!

    ¡°I think that should be an answer to your question.¡± Just as Yondu continued to control the Spaceship, a figure rushed to the front, and then Lin Rui¡¯s voice came out.

    However, from Lin Rui¡¯s voice, Deadpool could hear some tremors. Could it be that what Lin Rui saw made him afraid? Therefore, Deadpool quickly rushed to the edge of the ss in front of the Spaceship and looked outside. Of course, Star-Lord and others also followed.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Oh My God! I want to go back to Earth!¡± After seeing the situation outside, Deadpool exaggeratedly covered his mouth and shouted.

 Chapter 568

    <h4>Chapter 568</h4>

    Rumble! ~~

    In front of the stunned eyes of Deadpool and others, the Underground Ruins that were constantly emitting Energy Shock Waves have gradually stopped the release of energy. However, on the devastated ground, a tentacle hade out and it was slowly squeezing out of the ground.

    If it were just an ordinary tentacle, Deadpool would not be so surprised. The key is that the tentacle is not an ordinary tentacle. At this moment, the tentacle that had drilled out of the ground had reached a height of hundreds of meters and it is tens of meters wide.

    ¡°Fuck¡­what kind of monster is that?!¡± After Deadpool eximed, Star-Lord also shouted in shock.

    Even with Star-Lord¡¯s knowledge of this universe, monsters of such a huge size are hard to see.

    Moreover, why is there a living being in this Underground Ruin?! If this monster was originally under the ruins then why didn¡¯t Star-Lord and Rocket detect it?! And this is such a huge life form which means that its life response must not be weak. They can clearly perceive the powerful vitality of that tentacle.

    Unlike Deadpool and Star-Lord¡¯s shocked filled expression, the expression on Yondu¡¯s face was different. After he had carefully observed the Underground Ruins and the position of the tentacle, the expression on his face looked ugly.

    ¡°Fuck¡­it¡¯s that kind of situation!¡± Yondu silently cursed and thought to himself.

    Huhu~

    Just when Lin Rui and the others were shocked by the huge tentacle that had emerged from the Underground Ruins, the out-of-control Spaceship continued to crash into the forest. If nothing is done then the Spaceship will crash.

    Card!

    It was confirmed many times that the control system was out of control, and Yondu finally broke a push rod under the console.

    Then, Lin Rui felt the Spaceship move in a different way as the cockpit that was originally connected to the Spaceship suddenly separated from the rest of the Spaceship, like a rescue capsule, and it separated from the main body of the Spaceship.

    Boom!

    After separating from the main body of the Spaceship, the propeller at the rear of the cockpit automatically ignited, and the huge thrustunched the cockpit away from the ruins.

    This series of actions was done by an automatic system for thest escape of the Crazy Wolf Spaceship. Even if the main system loses control, the cockpit can still escape by itself.

    Shout! Stab! Thud!

    Boom~chichi~

    After breaking dozens of big trees and rubbing down the flowers and nts along the way, the cockpit that had escaped the ruin area finally stopped in the forest.

    Boom!

    After the cockpit stopped with a loud noise, a big hole was broken open from the side of the cockpit. Then, Star-Lord and the others crawled out of the big hole. They were finally able tond on the ground after crashing two Spaceships, what Star-Lord and the others had experienced in just a few minutes was not easy at all.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Climbing out of the cockpit, Deadpool asked stupidly while looking at the guys around him.

    Regardless of the conflict between Star-Lord and Yondu before, and no matter how Deadpool had offended Yondu just now, they are all like grasshoppers on a single rope(In a simr situation). The situation involving the Underground Ruins has already exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    At this time, no one can guarantee their own safety. Now that they have fallen into the forest, they couldn¡¯t see the changes in the center of the Underground Ruins because of the trees surrounding them, but they could feel from the vibration of the ground that the tentacle had obviously broken free from the ground.

    Maybe the tentacle is just part of some abnormal monster.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, since that tentacle appeared, somemonly used technology items seem to be out of control, only some special things can continue to be used.¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Rocket checked the equipment on his body and spoke about his findings.

    From the sudden loss of control of Spaceship just now, it can be deduced that the tentacle should have a certain special ability, an ability to suppress some technological products. Now, Rocket only has two modified guns that can be used normally, and his other powerful high-tech weapons are temporarily out of control.

    While Rocket was talking, Yondu stood aside and looked up at the sky. However, when Star-Lord lifted his head, he knew what Yondu was looking at.

    It turned out that the Spaceships drove by the members of the Ravagers Pirate group who hid high when the ruins broke out at the beginning also lost control at this time, and they were falling down one after another.

    Huhu~

    ¡°They¡­¡± Star-Lord didn¡¯t know what to say while looking at Yondu who wore an expressionless expression on his face.

    Judging from the descending speed of those Spaceships, there won¡¯t be many people who woulde out alive afternding on the ground. Of course, if this special suppression disappears, they can still survive.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for us to leave. Although I didn¡¯t know what would happen to the Ruins, I had a feeling that it was something bad.¡± While Star-Lord and the others were looking at the fallen Spaceships in the sky, Lin Rui came over and said seriously.

    Although Lin Rui has been wearing a mask, his expressions were not much better than that of Star-Lord after seeing the giant tentacle.

    Especially when Lin Rui saw the tentacle and the sound of the system in his mind, Lin Rui decided to stay away from the Underground Ruins. Because the system in his mind prompts Lin Rui that an S-level lifeform had appeared after the tentacle appeared.

    Lin Rui doesn¡¯t even know what it means for a monster to have an S-ss rating. Because when Lin Rui was on the earth, the system did not give a detailed level to the people he encountered, so he judged it roughly based on his own strength.

    However, Lin Rui just ran out of Internal Energy and suffered a lot of injuries to defeat a ntlife form that was a B-Grade lifeform. Above B-Grade there is B+, and then A-Grade. Therefore, Lin Rui is confident of his own strength and he will not provoke any S-Level lifeform. That is simr to giving an invitation to death toe and take them.

    After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Yondu turned his gaze back from the sky to look at him. Then, he spoke with an unusually serious expression on his face. ¡°I may know what the Underground Ruins are, but we really should leave first.¡±

    Call!

    After speaking, Yondu activated the individual flying equipment on his body and quickly rushed out to a position far from the ruins. Next to Yondu was his Deputy, and at this time, he was the only one who listened to Yondu¡¯s orders wholeheartedly.

    ¡°Hey! Yondudu, what do you know?!¡± Seeing Yondu flying away, Star-Lord shouted loudly from behind.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Then, Star-Lord and Rocket also dragged Groot and chased after them. As for Lin Rui, of course, he rushed out while pulling Deadpool on the Hoverboard.

 Chapter 569 Flee

    <h4>Chapter 569 Flee</h4>

    Shoo~shoo~shoo~

    Several figures were quickly flying over the forest. Under the leadership of Yondu, Lin Rui and others all fled in the direction away from the ruins behind the. By some coincidence, the direction they fled was the location in which Lin Rui and Deadpool first arrived at.

    Buzzing~

    In the process of escaping, Lin Rui and the others could also feel the constant vibration from the Ruins behind them. Even if they didn¡¯t look back, Lin Rui and the others could guess that it was the giant tentacle moving around. With the size disyed by that tentacle, its strength is bound to be scary.

    Rustle~

    While flying fast above the forest, Lin Rui could also clearly sense the movement of various life forms in the forest below. At this time, whether it was the lifeform living underground, on the ground, or on the tree, all of them ran away like crazy, and the direction they were running as far away from the Ruins.

    It seems that the tentacle that had appeared in the Ruins also scared the lifeform who had lived in this forest for their entire life.

    But this is also a very normal situation, it is just like the animals on earth who would instinctively run away when a natural disaster urs. The situation that appears on the Ruins is already a natural disaster for these insufficient lifeforms.

    Moreover, because they were busy escaping out of the danger zone, these lifeforms didn¡¯t even bother to look at the prey flying above them. If it had been in the past, it would have been very dangerous to fly in this forest with an unknown amount of hidden lifeforms.

    It was not that Lin Rui and Deadpool had never thought of flying over the forest yesterday, but they had to give up on that idea. Because in Lin Rui¡¯s perception, there are many lifeforms in the forest that specifically target prey flying over the forest, so they were careful and went straight through.

    In this way, Lin Rui and his group rushed out of the forest quickly and peacefully together with the lifeforms of this.

    Although Star-Lord wanted to know more about the tentacle that had appeared on the Underground Ruins from Yondu, Yondu had ignored him and continued to flee. Star-Lord couldn¡¯t help it, so he had to follow closely behind.

    Boom~Boom~

    When Lin Rui and the others were on their way, there was a rush of unusual footsteps from a few hundred meters away from their side. After hearing the familiar movement, Lin Rui and Deadpool both turned their heads and looked over, and then they saw a very familiar giant figure.

    A few hundred meters away from them, the huge monster that looked like abination of dinosaur and python was sprinting out of the forest with big strides. It has ¡°Killed¡± Deadpool once and this Giant Monster has caused a lot of trouble for Lin Rui!

    ¡°Hehe, it seems that this guy is also scared, he is running away like us.¡± After seeing the monster, Lin Rui said with a chuckle.

    Seeing this monster again, Lin Rui felt that he was really connected with it. They had been fighting for a long time yesterday, and the monster kept driving them from the forest to the valley before stopping.

    And not long ago, it also teamed up with the nt monster to deal with Lin Rui and the others. However, after Star-Lord fled into the valley, and Lin Rui broke out to destroy the nt monster, the Giant Monster continued to hide away in the forest. Now, he was forced to run away like Lin Rui and the others.

    ¡°Wow! This guy sure knows how to run!¡± Deadpool, who saw the giant monster, said a little gloating, but seeing the monster running away, the expression on Deadpool¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good. ¡°From this point of view, The tentacle that appeared in the Ruins is really terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Of course the tentacle is terrifying. You can tell from its size. However, we should be fine as long as we stay away.¡± Lin Rui saidfortingly when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words.

    Although Lin Rui said so, he didn¡¯t think it in his heart. Because the bad feeling in his heart has not disappeared. Moreover, as the tentacle in the Ruins appeared, the bad premonition in his heart became stronger and stronger.

    ording to what Lin Rui has experienced in the past, his hunch will eventuallye true. Then, even if they keep running away, they will eventually be involved in what is about to happen.

    ¡°Yes! We just need to run far enough! We need to get out of this forest!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Deadpool said in agreement.

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that guy have wings? Why doesn¡¯t it fly away with them? That would be a lot faster, right?¡± After worrying about the tentacle in the Ruins, Deadpool looked at the Giant Monster not far away and asked.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, the use of its wings is limited.¡± This guy, how the hell does his mind work. He still has the time to worry about why the Monster is flying.

    ¡°Ohh?¡±

    ¡­

    Booming~

    Just when Lin Rui and others were fleeing, they didn¡¯t see what happened in the center of the Ruins. A minute ago, when Lin Rui escaped from the cockpit of the crashed Spaceship and began to flee, the Spaceships of the Ravagers Pirate group in the sky fell down because of therge-scale loss of control of the system.

    There were several Spaceships, who were very unlucky and directly fell towards the tentacle in the center of the ruin.

    Phoo~

    When those Spaceships were falling, the tentacle that was originally t on the ground seemed to sense something and suddenly stood up from the ground.

    The standing tentacle was nearly a kilometer long, and after a slight twist, the giant tentacle drew towards the fallen Spaceships. Although the giant tentacle looks very cumbersome, it¡¯s speed is quite fast.

    Ph~Boom! boom!

    Like a rope protruding from the ground, the tentacle was urately drawn on the two Spaceships. After two loud noises, the two Spaceships volleyed and exploded before they fell to the ground.

    The debris of the Spaceships was flying in the sky, and the people inside should have no chance of surviving.

    But the tentacle that exploded the two Spaceships did not stop, and it continued to wave towards the remaining two Spaceships. Even after the explosions of the two Spaceships at close range just now, no trace of scars was left on the tentacles.

    Brush ~ bang! boom!

    Unsurprisingly, when the tentacle waved again, the remaining two Spaceships were also gone. So far, the four unlucky Spaceships have been sacrificed directly in the air. As for those Spaceships that deviated from the ruins and fell out, even if they were not drawn by the tentacle, they would not end well.

    Huhu~

    The tentacle that exploded the four Spaceshipsy on the ground again, and after a few twists, they stretched out in the other direction of the ruins.

 Chapter 570 Seal

    <h4>Chapter 570 Seal</h4>

    Kaka~

    As the Giant Tentacle that had destroyed four Spaceships slowly moved over the ruins, a huge opening opened once again in one of the corners of the Ruin floor that was already covered with cracks.

    Rumbling~

    After this huge opening appeared, there was a strange noise from inside.

    Chi Chi ~ Phew!

    Finally, after that underground strange sound was close enough, a new Giant Tentacle suddenly burst out of this crack. Squeezing the earth at the fissure, this newly emerged Tentacle was desperately trying to burrow out of the ground.

    However, every time it drills upward, ayer of light green light always appears to envelop it, preventing it from drilling toward the ground. Thisyer of light green light looks like an energy shield, enveloping the giant Tentacle as if it was protecting it.

    Hoo! Hoo!

    However, the Tentacle does not seem to want any ¡°Protection¡± and it kept drilling toward the ground, trying to break free of the pale green energy shield. In the giant Tentacle¡¯s continuous struggle to break free, the light green energy shield color is getting lighter and lighter.

    And just before this newly appeared Tentacle hadpletely broken out of the ground, the previous free Tentacle had moved over.

    Boo~

    After that Tentacle came over, it just gently touched on that light green energy shield. Then, that energy shield directly shattered into a sky full of energy fragments and then quickly disappeared.

    Boom!

    The energy shield on the Tentacle¡¯s body disappeared, and the Tentacle that had just been blocked at the exit rushed out of the ground by several hundred meters at once.

    Then, the speed at which it drilled out also slowed down and it was as if there was still something pulling it underground. However, as long as they are given enough time, the rest of the body in the underground wouldpletely be able to slowly drill out.

    Kaka~

    Not long after this Tentacle appeared, another huge fissure appeared at another location in the ruins. Then, these two Tentacles quickly moved towards that side. In this way, in less than three minutes after the second giant Tentacle appeared, there were four more giant Tentacles on this ruin.

    Each Tentacle differs in length ording to the time it takes them to burrow out of the ground, but the shortest one quickly burrows out of the ground and reached a few hundred meters high.

    If it weren¡¯t for the appearance of these Tentacles that affected the surrounding technological products, Yondu, and the others would have been able to see this scene from high up in the air and it would have been enough to impress and scare them.

    Within the ruins that had been expanded to several kilometers in radius, there were a total of five giant Tentacles constantly twisting and turning. Some of these Tentacles are long and broken, but their thickness and appearance are the same.

    And as more and more Tentacles appeared, the cracks in the ruins becamerger andrger. Judging from the way these Tentacles have appeared here, it is likely that this underground area is filled with these Tentacles.

    Buzzing~

    It seems that because the giant Tentacles that were originally underground got to the ground, the underground structure of this area has undergone tremendous changes. As more and more of those cracks were made, the ruins had slowly begun to copse.

    The buried secret would be revealed when the entire Ruin copsedpletely. However, this may also produce a result that even Lin Rui was not expecting.

    ¡­

    Brush! Brush! Brush!

    As the tentacles in the center of the Ruins inside the forest became more and more numerous, Lin Rui and his group finally rushed out of the forest. Like the primitive forest natives on the ground, they quickly flew towards the prairie outside the forest.

    At this time, Yondu who was flying in the front finally slowed down and fell towards a hillside on the grasnd. Of course, Star-Lord followed closely behind and he was followed by Lin Rui, who also took Deadpool down the slope that they had been transported to when theynded on the.

    Hoo-hoo~da-da~

    After shutting down the thrusters behind him, Yondu steadilynded on the hill. Behind him, his Deputy, Star-Lord, and the others all quickly fell down.

    As for the creatures that had run out of the forest with them, they did not climb up on this hill and they also continued to rush towards the depths of the grasnd, not caring about these few guys on the valley.

    ¡°Yondu, what the hell do you know?!¡± Followed by Yondunding on the hillside, Star-Lord asked loudly after catching up to him with a few steps.

    After seeing the Tentacle appearing on Spaceship before, Yondu¡¯s expression was different from theirs, and he also said some nonsense sentence, now Star-Lord certainly wanted to know everything Yondu knows about their current situation.

    After all, the Tentacles that appeared in that Ruin was too scary, and they needed to be prepared for everything.

    ¡°What do I know? That Ruin was first discovered by you, and it was you who took the initiative to trigger the Ruin eruption, and now you¡¯re asking me? I¡¯d like to ask you something in return, aren¡¯t you a self-proimed famous Mercenary Squad in the Universe? Howe you couldn¡¯t even figure out such a Ruin!¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Yondu¡¯s face ckened as he red at him and asked loudly.

    ¡°We did find the Underground Ruins, but we have also explored them. There was obviously no lifeform reaction before!¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s words, Star-Lord retorted, but his tone was obviously weakened.

    The current situation couldn¡¯t be more obvious. If the Ruin was not triggered, then those Energy Shock Waves and Tentacles wouldn¡¯t have appeared, and then Star-Lord and others¡¯ current situation wouldn¡¯t be so dangerous.

    ¡°Humph! That¡¯s how arrogant you really are! You¡¯re not even sure about the Ruins you find and it is because of me and your immense luck that we had made it this far.¡± Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s stubborn look, Yondudu continued to berate him. At this time, Yondudu was already teaching Star-Lord as if he was his junior.

    ¡°Well, if you want to teach Star-Lord a lesson then you should put it on the back burner. What exactly is the situation of that Ruin, if you know it, then hurry up and say it.¡± Seeing that Yondu was still putting up a fight, Lin Rui, who was standing at the side, finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    The bad feeling in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, the vibrationing from the forest was also getting stronger and stronger and he really didn¡¯t have time to watch the drama of Yondu teaching Star-Lord a lesson in front of him now.

    Phoo~

    After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Yondu turned his head to look at him for a second. Then, his eyes turned to the direction of the Ruin in the forest. At this time, they could already see several giant Tentacles that had rushed out of the forest twisting in mid-air.

    ¡°Actually, this Ruin should be a kind of seal.¡± Looking at the few writhing giant Tentacles in the forest, Yondu spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°Seal Ruin?! You mean¡­ these Tentacles were sealed here by the citizens who lived here many years ago!?¡± Upon hearing Yondu¡¯s words, Star-Lord suddenly asked again with a shocked look on his face.

    ¡°Yes, judging from the outbreak of the Ruin and the way the Tentacles appeared, there is a more than 80% chance of it being a Sealed Ruin.¡± Staring at those tentacles above the forest, Yondudu replied again. However, this time Yondudu¡¯s tone was more certain.

 Chapter 571 Requesting Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 571 Requesting Reinforcements</h4>

    ¡°Sealed Ruin, what are they?¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s words and then seeing Star-Lord¡¯s shocked expression, Deadpool asked with a confused look on his face.

    ¡°In other words, this Ruin exists to seal or eliminate the monster with the Giant Tentacles.¡± Without letting Star-Lord exin, Lin Rui exined to Deadpool with frowning brows.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. This exins why we didn¡¯t detect any signs of life below when we detected it before. If this is a Sealed Ruin then ordinary detection methods wouldn¡¯t have worked.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the shocked Star-Lord said with a sudden realization.

    There are countless Ruins left behind by various civilizations in the universe, and there are many Ruins that contain very valuable treasures. However, not all Ruins are the same and there are some Ruins that have a special meaning, such as this Sealed Ruin.

    In fact, in addition to this Sealed Ruin, there are also Inheritance Ruins, Sacrificial Ruins, and Ruins simr to Tombs. All these Ruins belong to a special kind of Ruins, and it is difficult for ordinary cosmic groups to find them.

    Among these special Ruins, Inheritance Ruins and Tomb-like Ruins are widely liked by Cosmic Mercenary Groups and Pirate Groups, because these two Ruins will definitely give out huge harvests.

    Sealed Ruins and Sacrificed Ruins are the least popr because these two Ruins are not only dangerous but it is also very likely that they would have no treasure in them. If the Sealed Artifacts in the Sealed Ruins are not dead then the team exploring the Ruin is likely to encounter danger they have never seen before.

    The Sacrificial Ruins are even more bizarre. Such Ruins will kill people who enter them or they will kill other lifeforms in various unexpected ways to fulfill the special purpose of the Ruin Builder.

    ¡°Humph! So now you know how stupid you really are?¡± Seeing the ugly expression on Star-Lord¡¯s face, Yondu continued to curse him.

    Hearing Yondu¡¯s self-satisfaction tone, Star-Lord didn¡¯t bother to pay any attention to him. Originally, he had just wanted to stimte the Ruins¡¯ Defense System to create some chaos which in turn would have created an opportunity for him and his group to escape, but he didn¡¯t expect to release the Sealed Thing in the Ruin.

    Moreover, this guy had been sealed in the Ruin for God knows how many years but it had stille out alive. For the first time, Star-Lord felt that his luck might not be so good, otherwise, why would he encounter such a bad thing when he came to this for a vacation.

    In fact, Star-Lord feels that his bad luck may not be really bad, but he just happened to run into Lin Rui and Deadpool while on vacation. Their idental meeting led to countless idents, which turned into this present situation. The countless possibilities were directed to a less than smooth path when they met Lin Rui and Deadpool.

    Rumble!

    Just after Yondu told Star-Lord that this Ruin was a Sealed Ruin, the Giant Tentacles in the forest became more and more active. Moreover, their length has grown to about two kilometers. At this time, they couldn¡¯t feel safe even if they were so far away.

    ¡°What should we do now? The Spaceships have been destroyed and there is no way out even if we want to leave now.¡± Staring at the Giant Tentacles that were constantly waving in the forest, Star-Lord asked with an ugly look on his face.

    As Captain of a Cosmic Mercenary Team, Star-Lord felt that he had made a major mistake in his decision this time. Just like Yondu just said, his days since he broke away from the Ravagers Pirates seemed to be a little too smooth.

    Especially after the Ronan incident, the name of the Guardian of the Gxy slowly spread out, which makes Star-Lord feel morecent. This was a time when he thought that Guardian of the Gxy was really very powerful but this incident made him clearly recognize how much strength he really had.

    Especially after the Ronan incident, the Guardian of the Gxy¡¯s name has slowly gained poprity, which makes Star-Lord even more proud. When he thought that Guardian of the Gxy was really powerful, this incident made him clearly understand how strong he really is.

    ¡°What to do? We need to call for help, otherwise, why do you think I ran all the way here?¡± Hearing that Star-Lord was finally willing to lower his head and ask for advice, Yondu continued with a stern face and a lecturing tone.

    ¡°Ask for help?¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s reply, Star-Lord was a bit unresponsive for a moment. The Ravagers¡¯rge force had been crashed, and even if there were still some lucky ones who managed to survive, their Spaceships should all be unusable.

    ¡°The Spaceship System didn¡¯t work in the forest just now and it should be because of the Giant Tentacles. Now, that suppression has weakened a lot. Therefore, I have sent out a signal into the universe asking for help just now. As long as other Pirate groups receive my signal, we would be saved.¡± Seeing that Star-Lord still didn¡¯t understand his work, Yondu went on to exin.

    ¡°Other Pirate groups? Do the Ravagers pirates have allies?¡± Star-Lord asked with disbelief when he heard Yondu¡¯s words.

    Star-Lord, who grew up in the Ravagers Pirate Group has known that the rtionship between the Ravagers Pirates and other Pirate groups does not seem to be very good.

    Every time they meet with the other Pirate Group, they would ridicule Yondu. Therefore, when Yondu said that a pirate group woulde to their rescue them after receiving his signal, Star-Lord didn¡¯t believe it very much.

    However, what Star-Lord didn¡¯t know was that the reason why Yondu was ridicule by other pirates was actually because of him. More than twenty years ago, Yondu had some difficulties at the time, so he took a mission that he shouldn¡¯t have taken, which was to kidnap a child on Earth.

    Even if it is a Pirate group, they also have their own rules and regtions, one of which is very strict and it strictly bans the selling of children.

    Therefore, Yondu vited this rule and he was unwee by other Pirate groups. And Yonduter learned that the guy who asked him to help find his son was not a good person, so he never sent Star-Lord over, but raised him.

    ¡°Hehe, Allies, of course, there are. The Ravagers Pirates back then was a great Pirate Group.¡± Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s unbelieving look, Yondu said afterughing a bit bitterly.

    ¡°So, when will they arrive? I think it shouldn¡¯t take long for the monster to break out of the ground.¡± No longer dwelling on Yondu¡¯s said allies, Star-Lord looked at the increasing active tentacles in the forest and asked.

    ¡°This¡­I can¡¯t be sure. But I have already sent out the signal with the information about the situation here. ording to those guys¡¯ characters, they won¡¯t miss such a Ruin.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s subsequent query, Yondudu replied with slight embarrassment.

    ¡°So, let¡¯s run away! I don¡¯t want to be lined up into mush when those Tentacle Monsters get out of their traps!¡± After hearing Yondu say that he wasn¡¯t sure when his allies would appear, Deadpool on the side finally couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Hearing what Deadpool said, Yondu observed the Tentacles in the forest again and nodded seriously.

 Chapter 572 True Appearence

    <h4>Chapter 572 True Appearence</h4>

    Boom! Boom!

    While Lin Rui, Star-Lord, and others agreed to continue to move away from the location of the Ruin, those Tentacles in the center of the Ruin had almostpletely broken free from the underground seal.

    Sixteen Tentacles that are several kilometers long and nearly 100 meters thick have smashed the virgin forest into a ce where there is not even grass.

    Rumble!

    And after these sixteen giant Tentacles burrowed out from various locations on the Ruin, this sealed Ruin also seemed to have consumed itsst energy.

    The Ruin itself, which had persisted in suppressing the Tentacles as they continued to break free,pletely copsed, andrge pieces of earth cracked into the ground, gradually revealing the true appearance of the underground Ruin.

    Huhu~

    As the ground subsided, some cylindrical objects that had been buried deep underground slowly appeared. Because they have been buried in the soil for many years, one can no longer make out the material these cylindrical objects were made of, nor can they see what functions they have.

    However, despite the passage of so many years, these cylinders are still releasing a light green glow inside of them.

    This light is the same color as the Energy Shock Wave ejected from the Ruin in rapid bursts, and it is also the same as the energy shield that enveloped the giant Tentacles before. Perhaps, these cylinders were left behind to seal this Ruin by the pre-stored energy in them.

    And now, the green light inside these cylinders is looming. And as the ruins copsed, the cylinder that was originally fixed at a specific position fell along with the mud toward the depths of the Ruin.

    When the Ruin copsed deep enough, the original location of the valley haspletely turned into a deep pit. In this deep pit, a dark silver smooth building is ced horizontally in the deep underground.

    Originally, even if the Ruin had copsed, it would not have revealed something so deep, but those Tentacles seemed to be intentionally trying to dig the valley apart, and every time there a collection of dirt, there would be Tentacles swinging over to sweep the dirt away from the area.

    With the movements of those tentacles, the dark silver building deep underground became more and more exposed.

    And after clearing out an area of about 500 meters in the original valley, the movements of those Tentacles finally slowed down. Depending on the current situation, the area of ??this underground building seems to be about the same as that detected by Star-Lord.

    After the dark silver b-like building waspletely exposed, the Tentaclesshed down on them as if they had seen an enemy.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    After dozens of consecutive strikes, the b-like building was still intact. The Tentacles seemed that this type of attack would have no effect, and the Tentacles slowly stopped after attacking a dozen more times. Then, they twisted a few times in the air and then mmed into the ground around the t building from sixteen directions.

    Hoo-hoo!

    These sturdy Tentacles seem to be born to dig holes, and they soon drilled into the ground from all directions. As these Tentacles stirred in the ground, the Dark Silver Building that had been firmly fixed deep in the ground gradually began to tremor unsteadily. Moreover, this shaking is rapidly increasing.

    Buzzing~

    Boom!

    About three minutester, following a fierce vibration of the Dark Silver Building, it was suddenly lifted from the ground! And the sixteen Tentacles that pierced the ground before were lifting it up.

    After the Dark Silver b-like Building was lifted up, it was finally possible to see the part of it that had been hidden underground before. It turns out that this building is not in the shape of a t te, but a Cube. Only a small part of the top was exposed before and it looked like a t te.

    The Cube is square-shaped with a length and width of about 500 meters each, and it looks like a huge metal box.

    Except for the upper and lower sides of the Cube, there are protruding cylinders on the other four sides, which are the things that were supposed to be energy pirs that were destroyed when the Ruin copsed. At this time, the bottom of the Cube was being held by the sixteen giant Tentacles collectively.

    Swipe!

    After pushing this huge Cube out of the ground, a few Tentacles to continue to hold it while the remaining Tentacles quickly wrapped the entire Cube tightly from the side.

    As the Tentacles wrapped themselves around the Cube, the cylinders protruding outside of the Cube-like building began to emit light green Energy Shock Waves to prevent these Tentacles from wrapping themselves around them.

    However, there wasn¡¯t much energy remaining in these cylinders. These pale green rays of light quickly dimmed under the squeezing strength of the Giant Tentacles, and finally disappeared.

    As their energy was consumed, those cylinders were also pulled directly from the surface of the Cube by the Tentacles. In the end, the huge Cube was firmly bound in mid-air by these sixteen giant tentacles, like a cage.

    Huhu~Squeak Ga~Squeak Ga~

    After wrapping the Cube tightly, the Tentacles stretched from all directions and they slowly tightened around the Cube, and the force of binding the Cube was continuously strengthened.

    Gradually, the friction generated by the squeezing of the Tentacles could be heard. As the Tentacles continued to strengthen themselves around the Cube, the surface of the seemingly unbreakable metal Cube also changed.

    Some Internal stress has been umted to a certain extent in the Cube and it couldn¡¯t be released so some bulges and depressions have appeared on the surface of the metal Cube.

    Card ~ Boom!

    With the rapid increase in the internal pressure of the metal Cube, the first crack on the surface finally appeared. After the first crack appeared, it was like a chain reaction, and cracks quickly appeared in other positions of the Cube.

    Card ~ Boom! Card ~ Boom!

    After a series of cracks appeared, the original square-shaped Cube had be sharp and angr. And the inside of the Cube can be seen from the cracks and it was all ck. It looked like there was nothing in the Cube that was worthy enough for the Tentacles to spend that much effort on.

    Kaka! Boom!

    Finally, after there were enough cracks on the surface, the many cracks joined together to be a veryrge one, the metal Cube that was still holding on finally broke apartpletely.

    Then, under the tearing of the Tentacles, thepletely shattered pieces of the Cube were ripped apart piece by piece. Large chunks of Dark Golden Metal were thrown to the ground from mid-air, and what exactly was inside the cube was finally about toe to light.

    Phoo~

    As thest fewrge fragments were torn apart and thrown out, there was finally no trace of the Cube inside the tentacles in the air. At this time, the tentacles were tightly entangled, surrounding a dark thing that couldn¡¯t be clearly seen. However, the behavior of these tentacles just now should be clear enough, they wanted to get this dark item.

    Tittered ~ Tittered ~

    In a ce that could not be seen from the outside, the sixteen Tentacles that were entangled together all stretched their tips toward the ckened thing in the center. Finally, the sixteen Tentacles twisted and then thrust into the ckened thing simultaneously and quickly.

 Chapter 573 Strange Sound

    <h4>Chapter 573 Strange Sound</h4>

    Plop~

    A few seconds after the sixteen Tentacles ¡°Heads¡± were inserted into the ck object, a faint sound simr to a heartbeat came out of the ck object. After the first sound appeared, it was quickly followed by the same rhythmic sound in session.

    Plop~Plop~

    As time went on, the plop sound like a heartbeat became louder and louder, and it began to spread out towards the outside. Not only that, after the continuous spread of the Plop sound, the Dark Object entangled in the center by the Tentacles spread out like a ck mist, spreading towards the rest of parts of the sixteen Tentacles.

    Plop~Plop~

    ¡­

    While the sixteen Tentacles in the center of the Ruin excavated the deep underground Cube like building, and then violently demolished the contents inside.

    Lin Rui and others on the grasnd far outside the forest were still fleeing. At this point, they had already flown a long distance on the grasnd, and even the lifeforms that were running in front of them were left behind.

    Phoo~

    ¡°Is this far enough?¡± Star-Lord suddenly stopped in midair and shouted at Yondu while Lin Rui and others went past him.

    The fear of the unknown made Star-Lord escape so far, but at this time, he felt that he had reached a safe zone. Therefore, the adventure gene inside him had started to be active.

    Star-Lord really wants to know what secrets are hidden in the Ruined Seal that the Tentacles came out from. Even though he knows that he can¡¯t participate in it and get something, but a few nces from a distance can be considered to be rewarding.

    Huhu~

    After Star-Lord stopped and shouted, Yondu and Lin Rui in front also stopped. They turned around to look in the direction of the forest. Lin Rui and Yondu did not see nor did they feel the presence of the Tentacles.

    It seems that since just now, the twisting Tentacles that were erect in the air have retracted to some unknown ce. Moreover, the shaking of the ground has stopped for a while. Does this mean that they have left the danger zone?

    ¡°Mirage Knight, how do you feel now?¡± Staring in the direction of the forest carefully for a few moments, Deadpool, who did not see the Tentacles, asked Lin Rui, who was beside him.

    Lin Rui silently closed his eyes when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words. Then Lin Rui released Insight Technique again. The bad feeling in his heart had not dissipated but Lin Rui decided to use Insight Technique to check it carefully.

    Seeing Lin Rui releasing his Insight Technique, the expression on Yondu and Star-Lord¡¯s faces changed.

    Star-Lord finally saw Lin Rui use his Mutant Psychic Power talent with his own eyes, while Yondu was surprised to see that Lin Rui is a Psychic Powered Mutant, and it seems that Lin Rui¡¯s use of his Psychic Power is different from his.

    Phoo~

    Under the augmentation of Lin Rui¡¯s powerful Psychic Power, the Insight Technique¡¯s sensing range was greatly expanded and its speed was very fast, and within seconds, it crossed the grasnd and scanned towards the interior of the forest.

    Plop~Plop~Plop!

    Just as Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique swept into the forest, a rhythmic Plop sound impacted directly on Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power. Under the impact of the powerful Plop sound, Lin Rui¡¯s powerful Psychic Power copsed at the first touch!

    The Psychic Power that extended at the forefront was instantly shattered, and the induction at the back quickly retreated after the front encountered such a situation, but the Plop sound continued to be transmitted toward Lin Rui¡¯s location.

    Brush!

    While Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power was partially shattered by the impact on the forest side, Lin Rui¡¯s face on the far grasnd suddenly turned white and he couldn¡¯t help coughing violently while opening his eyes.

    ¡°Cough Cough Cough!¡± While coughing, Lin Rui activated the Hoverboard again and rushed towards the deeper part of the grasnd.

    Looking at Lin Rui suddenly running wildly whale being injured, Yondu and Star-Lord, who had wanted to wait for him to exin the situation, also tacitly followed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?! Are you okay!? Mirage Knight!¡± Although Yondu and Star-Lord couldn¡¯t see it, Deadpool, who was on the Hoverboard with Lin Rui, saw it. Lin Rui spewed out some blood when he coughed. Even his mask couldn¡¯tpletely block the spraying of blood. It can be seen that Lin Rui must be seriously injured now.

    ¡°Cough Cough Cough! Don¡¯t turn around! That¡¯s a guy we can¡¯t stop at all!¡± Forcibly suppressing the severe paining from his head, Lin Rui¡¯s tone was iparably serious as he warned Deadpool.

    Just now, if Lin Rui hadn¡¯t withdrawn his Psychic Power, then he wouldn¡¯t be just injured. The damage of Psychic Power is different from other physical injuries. Even the Holy Spring Water of the Healing Saint Elves cannot heal the damage to someone¡¯s Psychic Power.

    Therefore, Lin Rui¡¯s current state can be said to be the worst after he had reached this Alien and it needs to be mentioned that he had only scanned the S-Level monster with Insight Technique and didn¡¯t even fight. Moreover, Lin Rui didn¡¯t see anything at all, he was already severely injured by the strange Plop sound.

    ¡°Is that guy really that powerful?!¡± Hearing such a serious warning from Lin Rui, Deadpool did not dare to believe at first. However, hearing the seriousness in Lin Rui¡¯s voice and seeing the fading blood marks on his mask, Deadpool finally shut up. Perhaps, they were really in danger this time.

    Brush!

    Lin Rui¡¯s warning to Deadpool was also heard by Yondu and Star-Lord, so they didn¡¯t ask anything anymore.

    Now the most important thing for them is to run away. But can they really escape? Behind them, the lifeforms were running wild on the grasnd, at the location closest to the forest that Lin Rui did not pay attention to, the beasts and monsters that ran at the end suddenly exploded, directly turning into fertilizer on the grasnd.

    Bang~bang~bang~

    Countless beasts, countless various lifeforms, exploded instantly after a weird Plop sound caught up with them, and they couldn¡¯t even make a scream. With the sound of Plop spreading out of the forest and into the grasnd, those slow lifeforms are like balloons as they popped in pieces.

    As the speed of the Plop sound continued to increase, more and more lifeforms running wild on the grasnd died under this Plop sound, and Lin Rui and others at the front seemed unable to escape the pursuit of this Plop sound.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui continued to run wild because of the Plop sound and his Psychic Power injury.

    In the location of the Ruin inside the forest, the ¡°Heads¡± of the sixteen Tentacles have been united by the diffusion of the ck mist. This is what they should look like originally. At this time, the ck mist was gone, but the color at the location where the sixteen Tentacles united was much darker than the other locations.

    Plop~Plop~

    The sound simr to the heartbeat continued, but at this time, there was no other movement of the Tentacles. Perhaps, after an unknown number of years of sealing, it will take some time for the Tentacles to rejoin together to recover.

 Chapter 574 True Appearence 2

    <h4>Chapter 574 True Appearence 2</h4>

    Huhu~

    When the sixteen Tentacles werepletely fused together, a huge fleshy tumor-like thing appeared in the middle joint position under the effect of that ck mist. Looking down from high in the air, this huge monster looks like a Giant Octopus with sixteen Tentacles.

    Of course, this guy is not an Octopus, nor is it a simr lifeform, it is a terrifying lifeform that has been sealed for an unknown number of years and can still be resurrected.

    Snort~

    Just after the united Tentacle monster stayed quietly in the center of the Ruin for a minute, a small voice came from the huge flesh tumor in the joint, which was almost inaudible under the very obvious Plop sound.

    At the same time as this voice came out, a crack suddenly appeared in the middle of the huge huge flesh tumor. Then, the crack quickly opened and expanded, exposing the ck substance inside.

    Phoo~

    The middle of the crack quickly pulled away towards the sides, and it just looked like a huge eye-opening. Only, this eye is a huge flesh tumor, and it can not be seen what it is at all, only that it is a ck substance.

    A few secondster, the crack expanded to one hundred and eighty degrees before it stopped. And the ck substance-exposed inside the huge flesh tumor was like a piece of obsidian, which looked very shiny.

    Grunt~

    After the crack stopped opening to both sides, the ck matter exposed in the huge flesh tumor suddenly moved a few times and it really looked like an eyeball turning around. Then, all the sixteen Tentacles copsed, and the parts of them that had been connected to the ground remained still as they had notpletely broken free.

    Boom~ Boom~ Boom~

    With the continuous turning of the ck eyeball, the sixteen Tentacles were continuously loosened and then copsed, and the parts connected to the ground were also quickly breaking free.

    It looked just like an Octopus with its ws caught in something and it was pulling out its own ws. And as the sixteen Tentacles broke free, the copsed remains spread outward once again. However, after that ck eye appeared, the previous Plop sound that resembled a heartbeat had disappeared.

    Boom!

    Finally, with several violent struggles, the first tentacle waspletely pulled out from the ground. With the first tentaclepletely breaking free from the seal, the remaining Tentacles also quickly broke free from the seal and pulled out.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    After pulling out all the Tentacles, the ck eye in the middle of the Saa(Tumar) located in the joint position of the Tentacles turned a few more times. Finally, this pure ck eye actually adjusted its direction and finally looked at the location of the grasnd outside the forest.

    Buzzing~

    No one knew if there was some kind of induction as the ck eye stared in that direction and didn¡¯t move. After a few seconds, the ck eye turned again. However, at this time, the Tentacle Monster had already started to move.

    This time, all the Tentacles had been released from the seal, and this Monster, which was sealed on this by an unknown civilization, was finally able to leave this relic.

    Huh~Hu~Hu~

    The sixteen Tentacles with a length of more than 3,000 meters were staggered back and forth in an orderly manner, moving quickly in the vast forest. Looking at the direction of its advancement. It is moving towards the location of the grasnd outside the forest.

    ¡­

    Brush! Brush! Brush!

    In the depths of the endless prairie, several figures quickly passed by in mid-air. Since Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power was injured because of him using Insight Technique to observe the Tentacle monster, their team has not stopped moving and they all ran wildly on the grasnd.

    At this time, they had already left the lifeforms that escaped from the forest far behind them. Therefore, they didn¡¯t see the scenes of the lifeforms being blown up piece by piece.

    ¡°Damn it! Why does this bad feeling keep lingering! I¡¯m at least a hundred kilometers away from that Ruin now!¡± While flying fast, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but shout in his heart.

    He had thought that those who stayed far away would not be threatened by the S-ss Lifeform. Lin Rui had already left so far but the bad feeling in his heart still existed.

    If it were not for the fact that this is muchrger than Earth, he would have been on the horizon now and could not see the forest. However, although they could still see that forest in the distance, the Tentacles were not visible to them for a long time.

    ¡°Holy shit! What the hell is that thing?!¡± Just as Lin Rui wasining in his mind, Deadpool, who was standing behind him, suddenly shouted in horror.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s shout, the bad premonition in Lin Rui¡¯s heart instantly enhanced, and then he also turned his head.

    In the next moment of turning his head, Lin Rui saw a picture that he would never forget in this life. At the end of the distant grasnd, at the junction of the grasnd and the forest, a huge monster was twisting and turning its body toe towards them quickly. Who else could that tentacle monster be?

    ¡°How did that guy get out? And, why is it running so fast!¡± At the same time when Lin Rui saw the Tentacle monster, Star-Lord¡¯s shout of rm also shouted out.

    ¡°Sure enough, that¡¯s a Sealed Lifeform. But, why is iting this way?¡± Compared to the shock of Star-Lord and the others, Yondu was much calmer. However, he was equally puzzled as to why that Tentacle Monster wasing towards the direction that he and the others had fled.

    Although Yondu¡¯s help signal wasunched, the rescue will take some time at the earliest. Moreover, if those pirate groups that are willing toe to rescue Yondu are very far away, it would be normal for them not to catch up.

    And looking at the current situation, even if the Pirate group was not far away, it was impossible for them to reach here before the Tentacle monster catch up with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really going to have to spend all my Reward Points to exchange for a full Spaceship, am I?¡± Seeing that the Tentacle Monster could advance several thousand meters with each twist, Lin Rui reluctantly thought.

    At this time, whether it was Lin Rui, Star-Lord, or Yondu, they didn¡¯t know why the Tentacle Monster wasing here. They all consciously thought that the Monster was taking them as targets, so they didn¡¯t even have the intention of turning away.

    ¡°Yondu, do you have any more news about this Sealed Lifeform? Our lives are now in your hands!¡± Seeing that the Tentacle Monster is far faster than them, Star-Lord asked Yondu in a loud tone.

    ¡°I am not Omnipotent. I know that it is a Sealed Lifeform. It is already a great piece of information. Can you expect me to know what lifeform this is and find its weaknesses? And, even if this lifeform has weaknesses, do you think we have a chance to hit its weakness?¡± Yondu replied with a calm face when he heard Star-Lord¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then are we just going to wait to die?! I came here for a vacation!¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s reply, Star-Lord shouted with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Perhaps, we still have a way to escape.¡± At this time, Lin Rui felt that there was no need to hide anything so he spoke with a pained expression on his face.

 Chapter 575 Hopeless?

    <h4>Chapter 575 Hopeless?</h4>

    Brush! Brush! Brush!

    When Lin Rui said the words that made his heartache, the eyes of the three people around him instantly focused upon him.

    Lin Rui had been following Star-Lord and the others since the Ruin burst open, and now that the tentacle monster had turned into a finished form and was looking for trouble, Lin Rui said they still had a chance to escape! If there was really a chance, why did he wait until now to say so?

    ¡°Haha! I knew you must have a way to get out of here! hat¡¯s the magic of Mirage Knight! You¡¯re always capable of surprising acts!¡± While several people were all staring at Lin Rui, it was Deadpool who was the first to react and shout out loud.

    When he was on Earth, Mirage Knight was always able to give his partners a lot of surprises too. So, when Lin Rui said he had a solution, Deadpool quickly reacted. However, Deadpool¡¯s nerves were quick to adapt, but Star-Lord and the others couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you¡­ really have a way to take us away?¡± Star-Lord asked after Deadpool finished shouting.

    ¡°Well¡­I am¡­¡± Just as Lin Rui was about to nod, his eyes widened when he looked at the Tentacle monster still far away and stopped halfway through.

    Plop¡«Plop¡«

    In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s heart contracted rapidly, and a lot of Internal Energy instantly burst out from his recovered body as he directly pushed Deadpool beside him off the Hoverboard. Then, Lin Rui also stepped down on the Hoverboard.

    Bang!

    The Hoverboard exploded in mid-air, which shows the urgency of the situation Lin Rui encountered at this moment. When Deadpool fell down towards the grasnd with a dumbfounded face, he saw a blinding Azura light burst out from Lin Rui¡¯s body who stomped on the flying skateboard.

    Boom~ Boom!

    At the next moment when a blinding Azura light erupted from Lin Rui¡¯s body, those Azura lights instantly coalesced to one point again and turned into the Beheading Spirit Sword that Lin Rui had pulled out of his hand at some point!

    ¡°Sii!¡± After the Azura light hadpletely converged into the Beheading Spirit Sword, Lin Rui let out a loud shout, and the Beheading Spirit Sword raised high shed down in front of him.

    Brush!

    The naked eye could barely see a thin line of Azura light instantly rushed out from the Beheading Spirit Sword and the next moment, it had crossed over a distance of thousands of meters and appeared above the path they hade from. As that Azura thin line passed, space seems to be cut open, emitting a silent sound.

    Phoo~

    Afterpleting this series of actions, Lin Rui who was flying in the air softened and fell directly onto the grasnd. Because Lin Rui¡¯s movements were very unexpected and very fast, so when he finished and fell down, Star-Lord and the others reacted and flew over to catch Lin Rui.

    P¨±! Boom! Rumble!

    And just as Star-Lord was about to receive Lin Rui, a fierce roar suddenly erupted at a distance of a kilometer away from Lin Rui¡¯s sword attack. The originally extremelypressed Azura sword energy finally exploded after hitting something, forming a full sky of Azura rays in the middle of the grasnd thousands of meters away.

    At this moment, Star-Lord finally knew why Lin Rui made that sword attack just now. It turned out that there was an attacking from behind them and it was close to them.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­what?!¡± Deadpool, who was held by the Rocket, stared at the sudden eruption behind him and began muttering to himself while still in shock.

    Phoo~

    While Deadpool was staring intently over there, the Azura sword aura that burst out like a mist was quickly blown away by a gust of wind. The invisible attack that collided with Lin Rui¡¯s sword attack surprisingly did not dissipate by much and swept towards Lin Rui and their side again!

    ¡­

    Three seconds ago, when Lin Rui was about to tell Star-Lord that he had a way to take them away from this dangerous, the bad feeling in his heart instantly exploded. Just like Spiderman Peter¡¯s Super Spider-Sense, Lin Rui¡¯s body¡¯s reaction exceeded his thoughts in that moment and he reacted before his mind could process anything.

    After flying for a period of time, the recovered Internal Energy directly rushed out of his body, and it was precisely in this way that Lin Rui pushed Deadpool down and directly smashed the Hoverboard.

    After Lin Rui rushed to the sky, he had already sensed the source of the huge danger, as it was just behind them on the way that they had juste from and it was also the direction that the Tentacle Monster wasing from.

    At that moment, Lin Rui had no time to think about it anymore, only knowing that if he didn¡¯t try his best, he might be killed instantly.

    Therefore, in order to use a small amount of Internal Energy to release more power, Lin Ruipressed the Internal Energy within a few tenths of a second and finally smashed it in the direction of the danger.

    It is precise because of this that when Lin Rui used all his strength to sh that sword, he fell straight down. If Lin Rui used 99% of his strength to kill the B-Grade nt-like monster before, he was now using 12% of his strength.

    If not for Lin Rui¡¯s habitual sheathing of his sword after the sh, the Beheading Spirit Sword would have been thrown out.

    So, when Star-Lord received Lin Rui, he almost couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°Go¡­Quick!¡± With severe paining from everywhere on his body, Lin Rui gritted his teeth and squeezed out two words.

    Rumble!

    Just as Lin Rui repressed the pain in his body to give Star-Lord a reminder, the sound of a violent explosion came from behind them.

    With difficulty, Lin Rui turned his head towards the explosion and saw the invisible attack break through the blockage of his Azura Sword Energy Attack and continue to sweep towards this side.

    At this moment, Lin Rui once again deeply felt that his own strength is not strong enough. Moreover, at this time, even if he spent all of his Reward Points to exchange for a Spaceship, it was toote to leave.

    ¡°In the end ¡­¡­ Is this what I had amounted to?¡± Looking at the attack that was getting closer and closer and the Tentacle Monster that was alreadying from behind them, Lin Rui thought helplessly in his heart.

    Hush! ~

    When Lin Rui was at his wits¡¯ end, a whistle came out from behind him. Then, a Golden light swished out. Compared to Lin Rui¡¯s Azura Sword Energy attack, this golden light looked no worse than the one Lin Rui had just shed out. It was Yondu who had struck this time!

    Huhu~

    The Flying Arrow that turned into golden light also crossed the distance of a thousand meters instantly and crashed into the invisible attack just as it rushed out of the Azura light.

    Cut!

    The moment the golden light hit the invisible attack, the orange sensor on Yondu¡¯s head who was floating behind Star-Lord, cracked open with a hole in it. Then, Yondu¡¯s face turned from light blue to dark blue. It seemed that even Yondudu¡¯s full strength strike was unable to stop the invisible attack.

    Whew!

    One secondter, the invisible attack had already rushed towards Lin Rui and the others.

 Chapter 576 Help

    <h4>Chapter 576 Help</h4>

    In reality, the Invisible attack had swept up in front of Lin Rui and the others. In Lin Rui¡¯s mind, the Reward Points he had saved up for so long were being consumed rapidly. Even if Lin Rui does not know how to block the invisible attack, but he did not want to be the fish on the chopping block.

    Therefore, Lin Rui directly exchange a Defense Shield from the System Shop. Of course, it was a very High-Level Defense Shield. As for whether or not the Shield could block the attack, it would depend on luck.

    Hum!

    So, when Star-Lord and the others had all given up resisting, a translucent golden orb erupted from Lin Rui¡¯s body and instantly enveloped Deadpool, Yondu, and the others around him in it.

    Unlike the Defense Shield that Lin Rui had released when Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship was destroyed earlier, this one had a deeper Golden Glow, and it was instantaneous and did not need to be activated.

    Boom!

    Just as this Golden Orb had enveloped Lin Rui and the others, the Invisible Attack had already rammed into them.

    Although this time the Defense Shield has been upgraded too much in levelpared to the previous one, the attack this time is also too many times stronger than thest one. So, the Golden Orb was shattered almost instantly. In the next moment, the aura of death filled Star-Lord and other¡¯s hearts once again.

    Boo~

    ¡°Looks like my luck is really not good!¡± Lin Rui thought helplessly in his heart as he saw the Golden Defense Shield getting shattered after only blocking the attack for only a moment.

    The Phantom Suit on his body then quickly blinked a few times as Lin Rui used all his remaining Reward Points to enhance the Defense of the Phantom Suit. Lin Rui had done his best, at this point, it was up to each of them to see how lucky they were.

    Huhuhu~

    In the moment of facing the super attack that threatened his life, Lin Rui¡¯s thoughts instead became clearer and clearer, in his thoughts, everything in front of him seemed to be moving in slow motion.

    The invisible attack in front of him was invisible, but Lin Rui could already perceive its trajectory as the space in front of them all trembled continuously under that attack.

    ¡°So ¡­¡­ Is that ah ¡­¡­ En? ¡­¡­¡±

    After perceiving the rhythm of that invisible attack, Lin Rui suddenly remembered what this attack was, it was the same kind of Plop sound that had shattered his Psychic Power before.

    However, just when this attack had reached Lin Rui and others and was less than a meter in front of them, Lin Rui suddenly saw a golden light shing from the corner of his eyes. However, how could a golden light appear at this time? Just when Lin Rui wanted to take a closer look, this slow-motion feeling suddenly disappeared.

    Boom!

    After Lin Rui broke away from that state where all but himself were in slow motion, the attack just approached. However, just when Lin Rui was ready to defend himself, the invisible attack suddenly disappeared.

    The invisible attack that was supposed to sweep directly over Lin Rui disappeared as if it had crossed over into another dimension.

    ¡°En!? That is!¡­¡± The attack that should have killed himself suddenly disappeared. Lin Rui first reacted and turned his eyes to look around. Because, at this time, Lin Rui suddenly felt that the Golden Light he saw in slow motion just now was a bit familiar.

    ¡°Magic Portal!!!¡± When Lin Rui finally saw the surrounding situation, he finally could not help but exim out loud.

    At this time, centered on the mid-air area in which Lin Rui and Deadpool were floating, a Golden Aperture with a diameter of more than fifty meters stood in front of them. It was the Magic Portal that was created by an Earth¡¯s Sorcerer.

    It¡¯s just that this Magic Portal is the biggest one Lin Rui has ever seen. So, since such a huge Magic Portal had appeared here, the invisible attack just now was obviously transferred to other ces by the Magic Portal.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m still alive! I¡¯m still alive!¡± After Lin Rui eximed out, Deadpool¡¯s voice also came out from behind him.

    Obviously, Deadpool¡¯s nerves made him react before Star-Lord and the others. However, he might not have noticed the huge Magic Portal.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? What is this golden circle?¡± Watching the attack disappeared, Star-Lord held Lin Rui, who was still unable to move freely and muttered to himself somewhat lost in thought.

    Buzzing~hoo~

    Just as Lin Rui and the others escaped from sure death and everyone finally noticed the huge Golden Circle in mid-air, the Golden Circle suddenly disappeared in mid-air as a dot of golden light.

    Then, in front of Lin Rui and other people¡¯s amazed gaze, a human figure appeared in front of them out of thin air. The figure whose back was facing Lin Rui and the others seemed to have been there from the beginning, but Lin Rui and the others could not see it.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­Ancient One?¡± After taking a closer look at the back of the person who appeared out of thin air, Lin Rui shouted out in surprise.

    Sure enough, how could the ordinary Sorcerer release a Magic Portal of that scale just now? Moreover, Earth is far from here and no Ordinary Sorceror would be able to appear here. Non-other than the Sorcerer Supreme would be able toe here.

    Ancient One¡¯s appearance here is also enough to make Lin Rui shocked, but it is still considered eptable.

    ¡°It seems that my decision to meet Ancient One at that time was correct!¡± Lin Rui thought silently in his heart as he stared at the dusty and elegant back of Ancient One.

    The first meeting between Lin Rui and Ancient One cannot be said to be so pleasant. After all, the difference between Lin Rui and Ancient One¡¯s status was huge. In front of Ancient One, Lin Rui has always been regarded as someone who is just starting his way of life.

    Moreover, Ancient One left a mark on Lin Rui without his consent which made Lin Rui very unhappy at the time, who knows what the imprint left by Ancient One is. But now, Lin Rui is very grateful for what Ancient One did to him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, that¡­ is he someone you know?!¡± Star-Lord, who was holding Lin Rui suspended in the air, heard Lin Rui¡¯s exmation, and then asked with a hint of disbelief in his tone.

    Having lived for so long, Star-Lord had always thought that his home Earth was a very Low-Level. However, the past two days with Lin Rui and Deadpool and the experience made Star-Lord overturn his previousmon sense.

    But now, the guy with terrifying strength in front of him is also someone Lin Rui knows, so doesn¡¯t that mean he is also from Earth? So, Star-Lord began to doubt if the Earth Lin Rui was talking about was his hometown.

    ¡°Yes, I know him!¡± Lin Rui nodded when he heard Star-Lord¡¯s words.

    Since the Ancient One has appeared here, even if he can¡¯t deal with the S-Level Monster, he would at least be able to take Lin Rui and others away. Therefore, Lin Rui¡¯s mood finally rxed at this time.

 Chapter 577 Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 577 Leaves</h4>

    Hoo-Hoo~

    The danger disappeared temporarily, and Star-Lord and the othersnded on the grass from mid-air. After flying for so long, the energy of the flying machine on them was not too much.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Who is that?!! Is he really a Sorceror from the Earth?¡± Afternding on the ground, Deadpool instantly rushed towards Lin Rui¡¯s side and asked in surprise.

    Among the few people here, only Lin Rui and Deadpool knew about the Earth Sorcerers. So, after seeing the huge Golden Circle dissipate just now, and the person who appeared out of thin air, Deadpool quickly thought of those mysterious Sorcerers of Earth.

    ¡°Ahem! Yes, he is indeed a Sorcerer from the Earth. Moreover, he is the most powerful one among them.¡± Lin Rui replied after hearing Deadpool¡¯s words.

    At this time, although Lin Rui¡¯s whole body is still seriously injured, but he has enough strength to barely stand on his feet. Moreover, Lin Rui wanted to see how Ancient One was going to solve the situation they were experiencing.

    Although Ancient One is definitely very powerful, but that Tentacle Monster is an S-ss Lifeform, Lin Rui also do not know what kind of result Ancient One will have against this S-ss Lifeform.

    ¡°Wow! Mirage Knight, is he the one you were waiting for to rescue us?¡± Deadpool shouted exaggeratedly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer. Before Lin Rui said that he had a way to help them escape, and now they are rescued by the powerful Sorcerer that Lin Rui knew, it is no wonder Deadpool thought so.

    ¡°Ahem~ this¡­ I was not talking about¡­¡± Hearing Deadpool says this, Lin Rui was about to exin.

    ¡°I knew it! Mirage Knight, you must have some connections with the mysterious Sorcerer on the earth! Otherwise, how could they help you out several times? We are not on Earth anymore but someone actually came here to save us!¡± Before Lin Rui could finish his sentence, Deadpool proceeded to speak to himself.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    Lin Rui would also like to pull Ancient One into the fold, after all, his strength and rank are overwhelmingly strong everywhere. However, from hisst meeting with Ancient One and from his attitude towards Lin Rui, Lin Rui is feeling hopeless in that endeavor.

    As for why Ancient One would cross over such a long distance to save himself, Lin Rui can only guess that Ancient One does not want to see his experiment fail. After all, Ancient One was nning to see what kind of changes Lin Rui, the ¡°idental¡± middleman, would cause to the world.

    Boom~ Boom~

    When Lin Rui and the others were saved by Ancient One¡¯s sudden move, the Tentacle Monster in the distance didn¡¯t stop, but still waved those long tentacles and quickly came this way. It seems that being blocked just now did not make it hesitate.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what are the Earth Sorcerers you just mentioned? And, can he really deal with that Tentacle Monster?¡± Seeing the Tentacle Monster getting closer, Star-Lord watched Ancient One and asked Lin Rui.

    ¡°Earth Sorcerers, they are a group of people who are responsible for protecting the earth. As for whether the Ancient One can deal with that Tentacle Monster, I think it should bepletely fine.¡± Hearing Star-Lord, Lin Rui answered the question with a serious tone.

    In the presence of Ancient One, Lin Rui, of course, has topliment the Earth¡¯s Sponsors and he alsopliments Ancient One, emphasizing his strength.

    No matter what attitude Ancient One has towards himself, Lin Rui is nowpletely dependent on him. However, Lin Rui did not see the corner of Ancient One¡¯s mouth twitching slightly when he heard his words, with his back to himself suspended in mid-air.

    ¡°Really?! That would be great!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reply, Star-Lord shouted in surprise.

    Da Da~

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident in him, let¡¯s just leave this battlefield to him.¡± Just as Star-Lord was staring at Ancient One on their side, there was a sound of footsteps behind them, and then Yondu¡¯s voice came over.

    Turning their heads, Lin Rui and Star-Lord saw Yonduing towards them with the support of his Deputy. When fighting against the Invisible attack just now, the sensor on Yondu¡¯s head was directly cracked, and the status of the Flying Arrow was unknown. It can be said that, apart from Lin Rui, Yondu is the one who paid the most.

    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± Seeing Yondu¡¯s abnormal blue face, Star-Lord asked with some worry. Even if Yondu is not very good to him, Star-Lord knows that he still cares about himself. Therefore, Star-Lord has always regarded Yondu as someone who he could call his father.

    ¡°I won¡¯t die yet, let¡¯s leave first.¡± Yondu waved his hand and said nkly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go! Otherwise, the Tentacle Monster wille over soon!¡± After Yondu finished speaking, Deadpool also said quickly.

    Hearing what Yondu and Deadpool said, Lin Rui looked at Ancient One who was in front of them and didn¡¯t know what to say. Since Yondu and Deadpool both said they were leaving, they must have wanted Ancient One to help them escape. And as the only person here who knew Ancient One, he should have been the one to speak up.

    ¡°That¡­¡­¡±

    Buzzing~

    Just when Lin Rui was feeling a little embarrassed and was ready to call out to Ancient One, a golden light suddenly appeared behind him. Turning his head, Lin Rui saw a Golden Magic Portal appear behind them out of thin air.

    And through this Magic Portal, Lin Rui and others could see the other side which had a very different environment from this grasnd.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing the Magic Portal appearing behind them, Deadpool was the first to scream and rush in.

    Behind Deadpool, Yondu and the others carefully observed the Magic Portal and then also followed him. As for Lin Rui, he still wanted to see the battle between Ancient One and the Tentacle Monster.

    However, his body was still injured, and the power of the approaching Tentacle Monster also made Lin Rui not want to stay any longer. So, Lin Rui took onest look at the Ancient One in mid-air, and then also entered the Magic Portal.

    Phew~

    After Lin Rui also entered the Magic Portal, the Golden Circle of light quickly shrank and then directly dissipated on the grass. At this moment, only the lone figure of Ancient One remained suspended in mid-air on the grass.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Faced with the Tentacle Monster that was approaching in front, the expression on Ancient One¡¯s face was calm and one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what he is thinking at this time. But, Ancient One¡¯s heart at this time is definitely not as calm as the look on his face.

    ¡°That kid can really cause trouble ah ¡­¡­¡± Looking at the Giant Beast in front of him, Ancient One¡¯s mouth slightly moved as he muttered.

    In fact, through Asgard¡¯s Bifrost, Ancient One had arrived long before Yondu and others hade after Star-Lord. However, Ancient One then wanted to see what Lin Rui could still do on this Alien which was so far away from Earth.

    As a result, Lin Rui did not let him down. Although this Ancient Sealed Ruin was not triggered by Lin Rui¡¯s initiative, he was also the main participant in this event.

    Call!

    The Tentacle Monster was already less than a thousand meters away from Ancient One when a phantom shadow had already drawn towards the Ancient One in mid-air. It seems that the Tentacle Monster also found the existence of Ancient One.

 Chapter 578 Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 578 Suppression</h4>

    For the Tentacle Monster¡¯s preemptive strike, the corner of Ancient One¡¯s mouth grew a little wider, not knowing whether it was in mockery or disdain. In the next moment, the attack was already pumped into Ancient One¡¯s body.

    Hoo! Bang!

    Without any hindrance, the attack directly prated through Ancient One¡¯s body and then smashed hard on the grass.

    And after the attack sank into the grass and showed its Tentacles, Ancient One¡¯s figure slowly dissipated from mid-air. It turns out that Ancient One had already left, leaving only a phantom image in his ce.

    Compared to the other ordinary sorcerers of the Earth, Ancient One¡¯s use of magic, the type of magic, and the amount of his magic reserves are far greater than those of ordinary sorcerers.

    So Ancient One can instantly release a lot of magical power to do things that should be impossible for ordinary Sorcerors, like invisibility, instant transmission through the Magic Portal, as well as the magic phantom image he had deployed just now.

    To say the least, Ancient One should be considered as one of the most powerfulbat Sorcerer in the history of Earth.

    Whew~

    After Ancient Ones¡¯s phantom image dissipated, his real body also appeared just over the huge ¡°Eye¡± of the Tentacle Monster a thousand meters away. If you don¡¯t look closely, you won¡¯t even see a human figure there. After all, Ancient One is the size of a normal earthling, and he really does look like an antpared to this Tentacle Monster.

    ¡°I thought I could leave after saving them and you were also a bit lucky to get out of your seal after being sealed for so many years. However, since you are nothing but a Mindless Monster then I don¡¯t mind destroying you here.¡± Hovering over the giant ¡°Eye¡± of the Tentacle Monster, Ancient One¡¯s right hand moved as he created a seal with his hand.

    The Tentacle Monster is after all an S-ss Lifeform, even if it has been sealed for so many years and its strength has decreased a lot, but even with those advantages, it would be difficult for Ancient One topletly overpowered this Monster and kill it.

    So Ancient One initially intended to save Lin Rui and others and leave this ce and as for the Tentacle Monster, it is not Ancient One¡¯s concern as to what happens after he leaves this.

    However, receiving the Tentacle Monster¡¯s ¡°Unconscious¡± attack, Ancient One has an excuse to strike. Anyway, Ancient One has destroyed many Demons and other world entities and even though it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to defeat this Tentacle Monster, it is not impossible.

    Buzz!

    With thepletion of the seal of Ancient One¡¯s right hand, a translucent huge long de made of Magic Energy appeared in mid-air, and then it ruthlessly shed down towards the Tentacle Monster¡¯s ¡°Eyeball¡± position. From the structure of this Tentacle Monster, this ¡°Eye¡± should be its most core location.

    Moreover, Ancient One was hiding in the dark previously and he had witnessed how the Tentacle Monster broke free from the seal. So, at this time, if he wants to kill this Tentacle Monster then he would have to attack its weak point, to save time and effort.

    Brush!

    Compared to Lin Rui¡¯s previous Energy Sword Attack that had used all twelve percent of his strength, the power of this attack from Ancient One¡¯s hand was already many times more powerful than that Energy Sword Attack.

    The Sorcerers of Earth are not some Wizards who only fight by standing in a distance and releasing their magic attack, they are all-round Combat Sorcerers who can fight with swords in closebat and can attack from afar by using Energy Attacks.

    Plop~

    It has only taken a moment from the disappearance of the phantom image of Ancient One¡¯s body and his real body appearing above the Tentacle Monster¡¯s ¡°Eyeball¡±, and him attacking it with the huge Magic Sword.

    Therefore, the sixteen Tentacles of the Tentacle Monster had no time to react and they couldn¡¯t mount any defense. However, when the huge translucent Magic de was about to hit the huge ck Eyeball, a plop sound suddenly came out from the eyeball.

    It was the strange sound that the Tentacle Monster had stopped making after fusing the sixteen Tentacles.

    Buzz!

    The powerful force carried by this Plop sound and the translucent Magic de instantly sted together above the Eyeball, and the Plop sound that had previously swept across the entire forest and half of the grasnd failed to continue spreading upwards after sting into the translucent Magic de.

    However, the translucent Magic de also stopped shing down under the blockage of the Plop sound.

    Phew!

    Ancient One raised an eyebrow when he saw his first attack getting blocked and then he quickly waved his hand. Following the movement of Ancient One¡¯s hand, the translucent Magic de that was fighting against the Plop sound directly shattered in the sky, turning into countless Magic Fragments and falling downwards.

    The Plop sound, without an opponent, continued to sweep over to the top after passing through those Magic Energy Fragments, and Ancient One only slightly hooked his finger in the face of such an attack, and then a Magic Portal appeared in front of Ancient One.

    When the Plop sound swept over, all the attacks that could reach Ancient One were diverted into the Magic Portal and it couldn¡¯t even touch the Ancient One.

    However, in the next moment, Ancient One raised his right hand again and made a half-circle at his side, creating a translucent Magic Wall that enveloped Ancient One inside. A ck shadow viciously mmed against the semi-transparent Magic Wall that had just appeared.

    Ka~

    In just a moment, many cracks appeared on the Magic Wall created by Ancient One. Feeling the huge power of the Tentacle Monster, the expression on the Ancient One¡¯s face became a little more serious for the first time.

    If the Tentacle Monster¡¯s power was enough to smash the Magic Wall Ancient One had built, then it meant that the Tentacle Monster¡¯s power was close to touching the edge of the next level.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve absorbed a lot of energy along the way just now, too.¡± Looking at those Tentacles waving in mid-air, Ancient One looked down at the eyes and said indifferently.

    Before the Tentacle Monster haspletly broken out from his seal, it swept a side of the forest and most of the grasnd with that strange Plop sound attack, and countless local lifeforms died under this Plop sound attack.

    When the Tentacle Monster came out this way, all the lifeform corpses on the ground were absorbed by it through the huge Tentacles. Therefore, even if the Tentacle Monster has been sealed for so many years, the energy absorbed by it at this moment has given it a lot of power to recover.

    Hoo~

    Just when the Tentacle Monster¡¯s Tentacles had cracked Ancient One¡¯s Magic Wall, those Magic Fragments that had been passed through by the Plop Sound Attack before had also floated down to the top of the eyeball.

    Then, when the eyeball didn¡¯t show any reaction, those transparent Magic Fragments floated directly into that ck unidentified substance.

    Bang!

    It was another heavy blow, but the Ancient One Magic Wall still blocked it. Unless the strength of this Tentacle Monster really reaches the power of the next level, it still wouldn¡¯t have any chance to break the defense of Ancient One.

    And Ancient One didn¡¯t need to take any other actions at this time, he can just maintain the stability of the Magic Defense Wall.

    Huhu!

    While Ancient One was letting the Tentacle Monster attack himself without retaliation, the ck substance inside the Tentacle Monster¡¯s otherwise perfectly normal eye suddenly surged up.

    Then, the mouth of the Tentacle Monster¡¯s core flesh tumor that had opened up before quickly closed up, and it looked like the Tentacle Monster wanted to hide the eyeball again.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Seeing the action of the Tentacle Monster, Ancient One said with a calm expression on his face.

    Buzz!

    Then, another huge Magic de appeared out of thin air in mid-air and then shed directly towards the bottom.

 Chapter 579 Goal

    <h4>Chapter 579 Goal</h4>

    Hoo-hoo~

    The bright sun shines on the sea, and the reflected light looks very beautiful. And on the beach by the sea, a figure is standing on the white sand looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him.

    ¡°Wow~ It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Stepping on the soft sand, Deadpool couldn¡¯t help but sigh as he looked at the natural seascape in front of him.

    And besides Deadpool, Lin Rui, Star-Lord, and others are also looking at the surrounding beauty while being a little lost in thought. Needless to say, this is where Lin Rui and others arrived through Ancient One¡¯s Magic Portal.

    Phew!!

    Just when Lin Rui looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him with a lost expression on his face, he suddenly softened and sat on the beach.

    ¡°Hiss~¡± After taking a deep breath, Lin Rui felt the sharp paining from all over the body.

    Just now, Lin Rui was still on the battlefield and even though his body was injured, he also strongly endured it. Now that they had left the battlefield and reached a safe ce, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness rxed, and this rxation caused the pain toe out all over his body.

    ¡°Unlucky, If only Ancient One had appeared a few seconds earlier, I would have been able to keep a lot of Reward Points! Now the remaining Reward Points are only enough to exchange for one Elven Holy Spring Water!¡± Sitting down on the beach, Lin Rui thought helplessly.

    Originally, when Lin Rui identally teleported to this primitive at an unknown distance from the earth, he still had a lot of Reward Points. However, so many things have happened in just two days, and in order to save his life, Lin Rui has almost used up all the Reward Points, and now only a few thousand Reward Points are left.

    Therefore, even if Lin Rui is seriously injured now, he is unwilling to use up these thousands of Reward Points. Perhaps there would still be a greater need for the Reward Points afterward?

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you seriously injured?¡± Seeing Lin Rui sitting on the beach, Deadpool also sat down and asked with a concerned look on his face.

    ¡°Well, this time I¡¯mpletely spent.¡± Lin Rui replied lightly when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words. Even if his heart hurts more, Lin Rui will not show it on his face.

    Buzz~

    Then, a small Spatial Fluctuation suddenly spread from Lin Rui¡¯s waist. Then, an exquisite little box appeared on the beach in front of Lin Rui. Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to exchange for Elven Holy Spring Water, he still had other treatment items in his Portable Space, such as the Gene Therapy Serum produced by Oscorp.

    Although this kind of Serum is not as good as Elven Holy Spring Water, it can also help Lin Rui.

    ¡°Inject this.¡± Lin Rui said after passing the box to Deadpool.

    ¡°En.¡± Deadpool has taken out a copy of the loaded Gene Recovery Serum from the box.

    P¨±~

    Then Lin Rui reached out and let Deadpool inject him with Gene Therapy Serum. Feeling the effect of the special Serum produced by Oscorp after entering his body, Lin Rui¡¯s expression also rxed. The Gene Serum is effective. Although the speed is not very fast, Lin Rui¡¯s internal injuries are indeed in self-recovery.

    While Lin Rui was healing his injuries with the help of Deadpool, Star-Lord and others on the other side also came together. After this adventure in the Ruin, Star-Lord and Yondu¡¯s rtionship is considered to have broken the ice, and now, although it has not fully recovered to its previous state, but it has be much better.

    Now, Star-Lord is concerned about Yondu¡¯s situation. The Flying Arrow is nowhere to be found, and the controller connected to the brain is also broken, Yondu has lost something quite precious.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing chasing me so hard? Now the Ravagers Pirates are mostly destroyed and you are also seriously injured, now what are you going to do?¡± Star-Lord asked while feeling a little worried when he looked at Yondu¡¯s somewhat funny and miserable appearance.

    ¡°The current Ravagers is no longer the same as they were in the past, so if it is gone then it is gone. As long as I¡¯m still there, the Ravagers Pirates will always exist.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Yondu spoke weakly.

    As the leader of the Ravagers Pirates who once made a name in the Universe, Yondu is also a person who can afford to let go. As he said, he is the core of the Ravagers Pirates.

    ¡°Boss Yondu is right! Those guys who went against orders all day long deserve it. And what is even worse, they even give others a nickname!¡± After Yondu finished speaking, the Deputy who has been following Yondu hurriedly spoke.

    As a Deputy of the Ravagers Pirates who had been on Yondu¡¯s side since the beginning, he has no special skills but he had enough loyalty. Of course, if he did not even have loyalty then Yondu wouldn¡¯t have brought him with him.

    ¡°Okay, now you have caught me, so what is your n now? You¡¯re not really going to pull my skin off, are you? I know, you were just scaring me.¡± Yondu didn¡¯t even care about the Ravagers so Peter Quill won¡¯t bother to care about it. What he cares about now is Yondu¡¯s ns towards him.

    Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, the expression in Yondu¡¯s eyes changed. Then, he also sat on the beach slowly like Lin Rui and Deadpool.

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m still chasing you because you lied to mest time?¡± Sitting on the beach, Yondu looked at Star-Lord who was sitting with him and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Even if you don¡¯t want to kill me, it¡¯s only right to take me back and teach me a lesson. After all, I¡¯m the one who lied to you.¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s question, Star-Lord asked curiously.

    When Star-Lord had not yet separated from the Ravagers Pirates, he had taken a Mission, which was to find a treasure in the shape of a Metal Ball hidden in a certain. After Star-Lord single-handedly got that Metal Ball, the things that followed werepletely out of his control.

    Star-Lord, who thought it was just an ordinary Mission was drawn into an Interster War, in which he also yed an important role. Also through this Mission, Star-Lord also met these like-minded partners. Star-Lord then broke away from his pirate group and formed his own Mercenary Squad.

    ¡°Do you think you could fool me with that little move of yours? Everything you are and everything that you do were all taught by me. I would know what you are nning to do even if you move your hands. I just cooperate with you a little and did what I did to maintain my Image.¡± Seeing the puzzled expression on Star-Lord¡¯s face, Yondu said with the corners of his mouth slightly curled.

    ¡°Then, why have you been chasing me for so long? And specifically issued a bounty to find me?¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s words, Star-Lord asked next with a dumbfounded expression on his face. If Yondu already knew everything, then why did he keep chasing after him?

    ¡°Because I have some other important things to speak to you. Of course, I was also nning to teach you a good lesson after catching you.¡±

    ¡°What things?¡± With a hunch that Yondu¡¯s next words would be very important, Star-Lord¡¯s tone became more serious.

    ¡°That is¡­ Your Mission had been leaked this time.¡±

 Chapter 580 Confessing

    <h4>Chapter 580 Confessing</h4>

    Upon hearing Yondu¡¯s words, Star-Lord and Rocket were a little confused. Their Mission was leaked. Even if that was the case, it is not important enough for Yondu toe after them for this kind of thing.

    From Star-Lord¡¯s point of view, Yondu wouldn¡¯t care about the leaked Mission. Moreover, the Mission that Star-Lord took this time is not a big Mission and even if others know it, they won¡¯te to grab it from him.

    ¡°Is it that person behind Ronan?¡± So, after thinking a little, Star-Lord asked with a serious look on his face.

    If it was any other Cosmic Mercenary Squads that wanted toe after him after knowing about his Mission then Star-Lord and the others would not be so afraid, and there was also no need for Yondu toe after them on purpose to say so.

    So, the Leaked Mission must have let that guy who had a grudge against them know their location, he is the only one who can threaten Guardian of the Gxy and he is also the Mastermind behind Ronan. That person is Gamora¡¯s adoptive father: Thanos.

    ¡°En? You are talking about the ugly guy with purple skin. It¡¯s not him, it¡¯s someone else.¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Yondudu slightly froze then shook his head and said.

    ¡°If not him, then who is it? We don¡¯t seem to have offended any guy we can¡¯t afford to anger except him.¡± Seeing Yondu shaking his head, and hearing him say that it was someone else, Star-Lord became even more puzzled.

    Star-Lord has a funny and free personality that rubbed many people the wrong way as he usually doesn¡¯t listen to anyone and he himself is also very clear about this fact.

    However, he still had enough brain to see who is ends up offending and he usually only offend people he could deal with, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have survived for so many years in the Universe with so many enemies.

    Therefore, when Yondu said it was not the Purple-Skinned guy, Star-Lord didn¡¯t really know for a moment who else was worth for this game of mouse and cat they have been ying for a few months.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡­¡± Hearing Star-Lord continues to pursue the question, Yondu¡¯s eyes blinked down and did not immediately rify.

    Whew~

    Just as Star-Lord continued to ask Yondu what he had to tell him, Lin Rui, who was sitting not far from them, suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you getting up? Aren¡¯t you still injured?¡± Deadpool asked when he saw Lin Rui suddenly getting up.

    ¡°I am getting better, I want to go for a walk to the beach.¡± Lin Rui simply exined when Deadpool asked.

    What Yondu and Star-Lord were going to say was probably rted to his real father, which Lin Rui could also guess. So, in order to keep Yondu from worrying about anything, Lin Rui would be better off leaving for a while.

    In fact, Lin Rui didn¡¯t understand Star-Lord¡¯s story in the movie after he met with his father. Perhaps at the time of meeting Star-Lord, his father was already influencing him in a special way. Otherwise, he would have been just a stranger to Star-Lord.

    ¡°Why are you going out for a walk? We don¡¯t know if there are any monsters in the sea¡­ Hey! What are you doing!?¡± Hearing Lin Rui said that he was going out for a walk on the beach, Deadpool sat on the beach without moving and asked in a very iprehensible way.

    However, seeing that Deadpool still didn¡¯t move, Lin Rui directly reached out and pulled him up.

    ¡°If there are any monsters then it¡¯s your turn to help me block them this time.¡± Pulling Deadpool up, Lin Rui smiled and said.

    Deadpool: ¡°¡­¡±

    Then, Lin Rui and Deadpool walked slowly towards the beach. Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s barely walking figure, Yondu¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°This new teammate you¡¯ve made is quite good!¡± After taking his eyes back from Lin Rui, Yondu looked at Star-Lord and said. Because he had been running away just now, Star-Lord had not introduced Lin Rui and Deadpool to Yondu, so now Yondu still thought that Lin Rui and Deadpool were both Star-Lord¡¯s newfound teammates.

    ¡°Teammates? Haha, I wish. They are people from my Homeworld and they just appeared here by ident.¡± Upon hearing Yondu¡¯s words, Star-Lord smiled and exined.

    ¡°Homeworld? They are also from Terra?!¡± Hearing Star-Lord says that those two guys were from his Homeworld, Yondu asked a follow-up question with great surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, I also didn¡¯t expect such a powerful person to be on the earth. By the way, the person who saved us just now also came from the earth. I really don¡¯t know what magical ce my homeworld has be.¡± Speaking of Earth, Star-Lord still couldn¡¯t believe what he had heard about that.

    ¡°Earth, ah, that is indeed a very Magical ce. At the beginning¡­¡­¡± Talking about Earth, Yondu seemed to think of something, but the words stopped in the middle.

    ¡°Well, now that Mirage Knight and Deadpool have gone far away, what was it you nned on saying. Who is it exactly?¡± Star-Lord had no intention to talk about the Earth with Yondu, Star-Lord is now still concerned about who is actually targeting himself or rather targeting the Guardian of the Gxy.

    ¡°Actually, do you know why I went to Terra to kidnap you?¡± Finally, Yondu was about to tell the secret that he had kept in his heart for many years.

    ¡°Why? I asked you for so many years and you didn¡¯t tell me so why now? Why did you do it? And don¡¯t say it¡¯s what Pirates do, I know the One Hundred Units of Ravagers and they have a Code and their own rules.¡± Seeing Yondu suddenly talked about kidnapping himself, Star-Lord asked seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ kidnapping you was a Mission I took.¡±

    ¡°Mission? What Mission?! Who gave you that Mission?¡± When Yondu said that kidnapping him was a Mission for him, Star-Lord suddenly became confused.

    Since he helped them solve the threat of Ronan the userst time in Xandar, Star-Lord also got some information from them. That was the news about his own birth. The Scientists of Xandar told Star-Lord that his birth might not be that simple.

    So, Star-Lord, who grew up treating himself as an ordinary person from Earth, is also wondering these days who his father really is. Because Star-Lord¡¯s mother had died of a Brain Tumor when he left Earth, so if his origin is not simple, then the problem must lie with his father.

    ¡°As you can probably guess, the Mission came from your real father.¡± Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s expression, Yondu didn¡¯t drag his feet any longer and directly revealed this secret that had been hidden in his heart for more than twenty years.

    Whew!

    Hearing the news of his real father from Yondu¡¯s own mouth, Star-Lord stood up from the beach at once. Even Rocket, who had been staying by the side with little Groot, was shocked to hear the news. It turns out that Star-Lord really has a mysterious father!

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you give me to that man? For more than twenty years, I grew up with the pirates!¡± Standing in front of Yondu, Star-Lord stared at him and shouted.

    At this moment, Star-Lord was very angry. It was Yondu who took him away from his home Earth, and it was Yondu who prevented him from meeting his biological father.

    Star-Lord didn¡¯t know how to express his inner anger at this moment. For the guy in front of him who had raised him for more than 20 years, Star-Lord felt for the first time that he had ulterior motives.

    ¡°Because your biological father is Bastard!¡± Facing Star-Lord¡¯s questioning, Yondu answered loudly.

 Chapter 581 Not Listening

    <h4>Chapter 581 Not Listening</h4>

    Hoo-hoo~

    The ocean on this primitive has not been damaged in any way and it is very pure and beautiful. The clear water ps on the beach with the surge again and again and also washes the feet of Lin Rui and Deadpool walking on the beach.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Star-Lord and their lives were saved by us, and they still do not trust us. If someone should have gone away then it should have been them and not us.¡± Apanying Lin Rui, Deadpool suddenly opened his mouth and said.

    It turned out that Deadpool did understand what was going on when Lin Rui told him to leave with him, he just didn¡¯t want to go.

    ¡°Since you know that they don¡¯t believe us now, then why stay there? Besides, there are some things I don¡¯t want them to know.¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Lin Rui felt the gentle touch of seawater washing over his feet and said indifferently.

    ¡°En? What¡¯s the matter with you again?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Deadpool asked curiously.

    ¡°This distance should be about right, Deadpool, help me watch the surroundings, I need a quiet and undisturbed environment for a moment.¡± Without answering Deadpool¡¯s words, Lin Rui looked around and then said.

    ¡°Hey? What are you going to do?¡± Deadpool became more curious when Lin Rui suddenly said that he wanted to help him look around.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I am just going to heal my injury. I can¡¯t even walk in my current state, so I can¡¯t just wait for it to slowly heal on its own as that would take a long time.¡± Lin Rui slowly walked towards a ce where the seawater could not touch him and slowly sat down cross-legged, and then answered Deadpool¡¯s question.

    When he left the grasnd just now, Lin Rui suddenly felt a warm currenting from somewhere inside his body at thest moment when he got into the Magic Portal.

    After careful sensing his body, Lin Rui determined that the warmth came from the golden point of light that Ancient One had put into his body a long time ago in their first meeting.

    This golden point of light has not appeared since it entered Lin Rui¡¯s body, and he could not even sense it in the past, but now it suddenly appeared, so it seems to be rted to the appearance of the Ancient One. And with the appearance of that warm current, Lin Rui also found that it was healing his own injuries.

    So, Lin Rui who did not know what would happen during the healing process suppressed that golden point of light for a while and walked over to this site before preparing to officially heal his injuries.

    ¡°Oh, then you heal your injuries, I will watch out for you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Deadpool seriously agreed to do so.

    Deadpool had hardly suffered any injury in this thrilling escape and even if he was injured, he would havepletly recovered with his Mutant Ability. Lin Rui¡¯s injury is very serious. He was injured when he faced the B-Grade lifeform and killed it at the beginning.

    Although he recovered quickly under the effect of Elven Holy Spring Water, but his Internal Energy wasn¡¯t recovered by much. Later, he used all of his Internal Energy to defend against that Tentacle Monster which caused serious internal and external injuries.

    What¡¯s more, Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power was also hit by the Tentacle Monster during their escape. This injury is more difficult to recover than any physical injury.

    Buzz~

    After Deadpool finished answering, Lin Rui had closed his eyes, and at the same time, he no longer suppressed the golden light spot that kept emitting warm currents inside his body.

    So, when Deadpool saw Lin Rui was ready and had closed his eyes, he was surprised to see a faint golden glowing from Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    ¡°No wonder you have toe this far to start healing, you still have so many secrets!¡± Deadpool silently thought while feeling the warm aura of golden light on Lin Rui¡¯s body. Then, he stood a few steps away from Lin Rui and seriously helped him guard the area.

    ¡­

    The atmosphere between Star-Lord and Yondu, who were still in ce, seemed to have reached a bad point after Lin Rui and Deadpool walked away and Lin Rui started to heal his injuries. After hearing the information of his own father from Yondu, Star-Lord felt that he had been tricked by Yondu for so many years.

    Not only did he kidnap him, but he also did not allow him to meet with his real father. As for Yondu¡¯s im that his real father is a Bastard and not a good person, Star-Lord feels that this is all Yondu justifying his actions.

    Yondu was able to break the rules of the Ravagers Pirates to kidnap a child on Earth because of his own difficulties. Why would he care if the person posting the Mission is good or bad? Moreover, that is his own biological father, how could he be a Bad Person. Anyway, Star-Lord doesn¡¯t believe Yondu¡¯s words now.

    ¡°You said my father is not a good person? And how do you know that? Or maybe, you just don¡¯t want me to go back to my father?¡± Facing Yondudu who continued to sit on the beach in front of him, Star-Lord continued to question.

    As a child who grew up in such an environment in the pirate group, Star-Lord loves his family and he had many expectations. Therefore, at this time, he has the greatest good wishes for his biological father whom he has not yet met.

    When Yondu said that Star-Lord¡¯s father was not a good man, he naturally did not want to believe that statement.

    ¡°Ahem! There¡¯s nothing I can do if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯m just telling you this fact.¡± Coughing twice, Yondudu said indifferently.

    Faced with Star-Lord¡¯s attitude, Yondu didn¡¯t exin himself as he had expected it. However, seeing Star-Lord, who was raised by himself since he was a child, treating himself like this now because of a biological father he never met, Yondu was still feeling ufortable in his heart.

    ¡°Boss! Are you okay?!¡± Seeing that Yondu was coughing again, the deputy who had been watching over him asked with concern.

    ¡°Star-Lord! Why are you talking like that! Boss came here to warn you, if you don¡¯t believe it, then you go to that whatever biological father of yours! We won¡¯t stop you!¡± After looking at Yondu¡¯s situation, the Deputy stood up again and shouted at Star-Lord.

    Originally, the Deputy didn¡¯t know that Yondu was going to tell this piece of information to Star-Lord at this time, but even if he knew that Yondu had concealed this news for so many years, he would still be on Yondu¡¯s side. Besides, didn¡¯t Yondudu say that Star-Lord¡¯s father was not a good person, the Deputy believed in Yondu 100%.

    ¡°Kraglin, I¡¯m fine. Also, don¡¯t interrupt.¡± After the Deputy couldn¡¯t help but speak, Yondu finally got up from the ground.

    ¡°Boss, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After shutting up his Deputy, Yondu stood up straight and looked at Star-Lord who was a little taller than himself.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe what I said now, but it¡¯s okay. I just came over to tell you this, and I realize that I am guilty of taking you away from Terra more than twenty years ago. Now that the secret is out of the way, if you want to go to your real father, then go ahead, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Yondu knew that Star-Lord would not listen to his own words now, so he had no choice but to let go.

    Upon hearing Yondu¡¯s words, Star-Lord¡¯s eyes shed. However, in the end, he decided to find his biological father.

    ¡°Of course I will go to him, you can¡¯t stop me even if you want to.¡±

 Chapter 582 Restore

    <h4>Chapter 582 Restore</h4>

    Buzz~

    On the beach by the sea, Lin Rui¡¯s whole body was enveloped in golden light. These golden rays are acting as if they were alive, blinking in and out of Lin Rui¡¯s body. As for Deadpool, by this time, he had found something fun and was squatting on the beach-side picking at something.

    P¨±!

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you dare run away you little bastard!¡± Quickly reaching out and sticking his hand into the sand, Deadpool muttered to himself with a smug look on his face.

    P¨± snort~

    Then, Deadpool pulled out a small animal from the beach sand. This animal is about twenty centimeters long and its whole body is dark-red. It seems to be an animal that lives on the beach and it is quite difficult to tell where is heal is.

    At this time, Deadpool was holding onto the middle part of the animal so that it couldn¡¯t escape, and could only wriggle and struggle constantly in his hands.

    P¨±!

    After struggling a few times, a pointed head suddenly appeared from the upper part of the twisted little guy being pinched by Deadpool, and then it quickly plunged into Deadpool¡¯s hands.

    In an instant, a hole was punched in the back of Deadpool¡¯s hand. The pointed tip of the little animal seemed to have the function of sucking blood as one could see a crimson liquid passing into the animal¡¯s body from the position where the pointed tip inserted had into the back of Deadpool¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hiss~ That stings!¡± The back of his hand was stuck and his blood was still being sucked away, but Deadpool muttered indifferently.

    Huhu~

    This little animal could have died anytime Deadpool wants as all he would have to do is pinch it between his fingers but he didn¡¯t do so. Deadpool also intended to observe what changes it would have after drinking his own blood.

    So, in Deadpool¡¯s gaze, the little animal¡¯s not-so-thick body quickly swelled up, filled with Deadpool¡¯s blood.

    The original dark-red skin also quickly became transparent because of the constant internal expansion, and the internal organs inside could be clearly seen, and the flow of Deadpool¡¯s blood in this lifeform body could also be seen.

    ¡°En?¡± Just as Deadpool was observing the blood-sucking little animal because of his boredom, he suddenly heard the sounds of footsteps.

    When Deadpool turned his head, he saw Star-Lord slowly walking towards this side. It seems that Star-Lord has already finished his talk with Yondu. Looking at Star-Lord¡¯s pace and his slightly lowered head, the result of the chat should not be very good.

    Seeing that Star-Lord was walking towards this side, and the golden light on Lin Rui¡¯s body had not disappeared, Deadpool quickly stood up from the beach.

    Of course, when he stood up, Deadpool squeezed the animal in his hand, which was already swelled to the point where it was as big as his middle finger.

    P¨±chi~

    In an instant, arge amount of blood burst out of Deadpool¡¯s hands. He waved his hand and walked towards Star-Lord.

    When Deadpool stopped Star-Lord halfway, they didn¡¯t continue to walk towards Lin Rui¡¯s side. As for Star-Lord, he only wanted to tell Lin Rui and Deadpool that he was nowpletely separated from Yondu and would not ept Yondu¡¯s help even if he wanted to leave this time.

    Therefore, Star-Lord, whose Spaceship has been destroyed, can only ask for Lin Rui¡¯s help to leave. After all, the guy who is fighting the Tentacle Monster knew Lin Rui.

    In this regard, Deadpool did not say anything. Anyway, he only stopped Star-Lord from bothering Lin Rui, as for the problems between Star-Lord and that blue-skinned guy, he did not care. Also, would that Powerful Sorcerer help Star-Lord and others is not something that he can decide.

    ¡­

    Not to mention that Star-Lord and Yondu have finished their quarrel, Lin Rui, who is healing, feels very indescribable at this time. After the golden light began to radiate over Lin Rui¡¯s body, he felt a warm aura surrounding him.

    Then, the injuries in his body quickly began to heal under this warm aura. This kind of recovery is not like Elven Holy Spring Water that replenishes the body¡¯s vitality to speed up the body¡¯s own recovery, but it is more like an all-around repair of injured cells and tissues.

    Moreover, Lin Rui was surprised to notice that his body became even tougher than before after being repaired by these warm currents. In other words, this golden light can do more than just heal injuries, it can also strengthen Lin Rui¡¯s physique, which is very good for Lin Rui who does not have much choice in his physique strengthening.

    And just when the injuries on Lin Rui¡¯s body had been healed by this golden light, the golden light did not disappear but moved from various parts of Lin Rui¡¯s body towards the location of his head.

    Finally, the golden light surged into Lin Rui¡¯s head and appeared in the sea of his consciousness in a dignified manner. When this golden light rushed into his sea of consciousness, Lin Rui¡¯s heart tightened as he was afraid that it would do something bad. After all, there are many secrets hidden in his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this golden light still being controlled by Ancient One? Does he want to take this opportunity to look at my sea of ??consciousness?¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help thinking while staring at the golden light.

    However, if Ancient One really wanted to do this then he could have done it when he went to see him a long time ago. After all, at that time, he was not as strong as he is now.

    Phew~

    However, while Lin Rui was staring at the golden glow very nervously, the glow didn¡¯t bother about the other things in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, but slowly moved towards Lin Rui¡¯s damaged Psychic Power.

    ¡°En? It won¡¯t be able to heal the damage of Psychic Power, right?!¡± Lin Rui was surprised to see the golden light moving towards his Psychic Power.

    Hum~

    Just when Lin Rui was surprised, the golden light quickly merged into his Psychic Power the moment it touched it. Then, the golden light quickly faded, and finally disappearedpletely in Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power.

    At this time, Lin Rui felt that his previously injured Psychic Power was instantly recovered. Moreover, not only was itpletely recovered, but his Psychic Power also grew a little. And, the originally invisible Psychic Power now took on a faint golden glow, looking even nobler.

    ¡°Really¡­healed!!!¡± Lin Rui was filled with surprise and amazement when he personally felt his Psychic Power¡¯s recovery and strengthening.

    Hoo-hoo~

    And after healing Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power, the golden glow that originally enveloped the surface of his body finally slowly disappeared. Finally, all the light on Lin Rui¡¯s body, sitting on the beach, disappeared. Then, Lin Rui slowly opened his eyes.

    Brush!

    The moment Lin Rui opened his eyes, there seemed to be a pale golden light shing through his eyes.

    ¡°Ancient One has really given me a great gift this time!¡± Lin Rui thought silently in his heart as he felt theplete recovery as well as strengthening of his physique and Psychic Power.

    Then, Lin Rui turned his head to look in the direction of Deadpool and Star-Lord not far away.

 Chapter 583 Rule

    <h4>Chapter 583 Rule</h4>

    Rumble!

    While Lin Rui and the others were standing on the seashore in an unknown location on this primitive, the battle on the grasnd still continued. However, this time the battlefield had moved a long distance from where it started.

    Buzzing!

    Reaching out and drawing a golden circle in front of his body to deflect an invisible shockwave away, the expression on Ancient One¡¯s face looked much more serious than it was at the beginning.

    Bang!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to be your full strength, I really underestimated you before.¡± Another Tentacle pumped into the Magic defense wall surrounding Ancient One, floating in mid-air.

    Just two minutes ago, Ancient One directly attacked the core position of the Tentacle Monster with the idea of ?ending this with ?a quick fight.

    However, just after the Tentacle Monster was attacked, it suddenly seemed to have gone mad, and the sixteen giant tentacles quickly swung and pped, continuously preventing Ancient One¡¯s subsequent attacks.

    Seeing the Tentacle Monster¡¯s crazy attacks, Ancient One, who was nning to take advantage of its current condition to kill it, found it a bit difficult.

    After he forced his hand once to attack, it was blown away by a self-destructive Tentacle, so Ancient One nned to wait for the Tentacle Monster to get calm before striking. So, he followed behind the Tentacle Monster, waiting for the opportunity to strike.

    However, if Ancient One was given another chance, he would not have waited so long to prevent himself from getting hurt. Because, when Ancient One kept attacking and destroyed five tentacles of the Monster, he had already moved a long distance.

    When Ancient One thought that the Tentacle Monster was slowly consuming his time, another giant Tentacle suddenly rushed out of the grasnd. Then, several tentacles drilled out from under the grasnd.

    This time, Ancient One realized that the guy he had been chasing had an aplice. No, not an aplice.

    When those Tentacles from the ground brought out a ck unidentified material that quickly rushed past the Tentacles and melted together with the ck Ball like mass, Ancient One was surprised to find that they are one. The Tentacle Monster was chased by Ancient One and it attacked back.

    The strength of the Tentacles that had melted with the other part of the seal has skyrocketed, and the power of the Tentacles drawn each time is almost the power that can break the rules of power.

    Moreover, he seemed to be able to attack with an even stronger Invisible Shock Wave Attack that wiped out Lin Rui¡¯s team before. This shock wave is powerful and has a prating effect on Ancient One¡¯s Magic Defensive Wall.

    Therefore, every time he senses an Invisible Shock Wave attack, Ancient One can only draw a Magic Portal to transfer this attack somece else.

    After the fusion, not only the injuries at the original core position quickly recovered. Even the five destroyed tentacles are quickly re-growing, which shows the powerful regeneration power of this Tentacle Monster.

    Whew!

    ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this. Although my attack can break its defense, this monster has a stronger Recovery power. This battle could go on for a long time.¡± Once again leaving a split image in his ce, Ancient One¡¯s figure appeared in the distance as he muttered to himself.

    If Ancient One was not willing to provoke this guy now because of the trouble it would cause, he could have just left. However, if Ancient One left just like that then what was the difference between that and running away.

    Moreover, once Ancient One leaves, the will almost belong to this Tentacle Monster. With this Tentacle Monster¡¯s embodiment and strength, it won¡¯t take long for it to devour everything on this entire primitive.

    Although Ancient One¡¯s main responsibility is to protect the Earth from many different dimensions, it is impossible for him to watch this beautiful primitive get destroyed like this. Therefore, Ancient One chose to continue fighting. Then, Ancient One began a further battle with the Tentacle Monster that had fully recovered.

    Booming~

    The fully recovered tentacles have greatly increased the number of tentacles and the power of their attacks. The Magic Defence Wall would previously only crack a little when attacked by the tentacles. But now it would be smashed apart.

    Because the power of the Tentacle Monster has increased to the limit allowed by the world and its own physique. The strength of the Tentacle Monster has increased, and Ancient One has also shown more of his strength. It is not easy for the Tentacle Monster to hit him.

    ¡°En? That kid had already recovered, he is faster than I expected.¡± Ancient One, who was constantly attacking the Tentacle monster in mid-air, suddenly raised his brow and then thought silently in his heart.

    It seems that Ancient One knows Lin Rui¡¯s situation. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lin Rui is quite weakpared to the Tentacle Monster, Ancient One would have definitely brought him over to deal with this thing.

    Bang! Click!

    In the moment Ancient One was slightly distracted, a tentacle struck him.

    The Magic Defense wall that protected Ancient One in the middle instantly cracked and Ancient One would be like a fly being directly smashed to death by the Giant Tentacle in the next moment. At this time, Ancient One¡¯s figure here is not a split phantom image but his real body.

    Hum~

    However, in the nick of time, Ancient One¡¯s right hand suddenly radiated a green light. Unlike the golden glow of Ancient One¡¯s previous magic, this green glow seemed more animated, as if it had a life of its own.

    Under Ancient One¡¯s control, this green light rushed in front of his palm to form a disc-shapedplex magic formation. Then, this small magic array began to turn counterclockwise.

    The next moment, something magical happened. With the rotation of the green magic circle, the magic defensive wall that had been broken was recovered quickly. It¡¯s not like the kind of Recovery that is getting repaired, but a kind of Recovery that goes back in time and the magic in the broken position returns to its original position.

    When the magic defensive wall was recovered, the tentacles that had been drawn in did not leave, but were directly cut open by the recovered Magic Defensive wall.

    Phoo~

    As if being cut apart by a sharp de, all the tentacles that had previously broken the magical defense wall left the body and fell downward.

    ¡°Even if your power has touched the rules allowed by this World? It is useless under the Time Rules.¡± The Tentacle Monster was easily prevented from attacking, and the Ancient One stared at the Tentacle Monster.

    From Ancient One¡¯s words, what he just used turned out to be the power of Time. After contacting the green disc magic circle in front of his palm, Ancient One had already used the power of the Time Infinity Stone. It seems that in the face of the increased power of the Tentacle Monster, Ancient One has gradually used his strongest attack.

 Chapter 584 Shackles

    <h4>Chapter 584 Shackles</h4>

    As the absolute Center of the Marvel Universe, the Earth is a very magical ce. It seems that every Infinity Stone will appear on the earth at one time or another. At least, it is now certain that the missing Space Stone and the Time Stone in the hands of Ancient One have appeared on Earth.

    As for the other Infinity Stones, if the plot of this Marvel World does not change much, then in the future, other Infinity Stones will also appear on the earth in various magical ways.

    ¡°For you to force me to use the power of Eye of Agamotto, I really did underestimate you.¡± The green magic formation in front of his palm rapidly expanded as Ancient One looked at the Tentacle Monster below and spoke calmly.

    Buzz!!

    In the next moment, Ancient One suddenly pushed out the magic formation in his hand. The Magic Formation that left his hand expanded rapidly, and in an instant, it had expanded into a giant Magic Formation several thousand meters in diameter.

    This giant magic formation was suspended high in the sky, just enough topletely envelop the Tentacle Monster below it.

    Hoo-hoo!

    Seemingly sensing something bad, the Tentacle Monster below suddenly began to frantically wave its tentacles in an attempt to leave the enveloping range of the huge Magic Formation.

    However, how could Ancient One let it escape so easily, this time he is going to take care of this problem in one fell swoop. Therefore, seeing the escaping Tentacle Monster, Ancient One¡¯s hands quickly formed seals and then waved outwards.

    Buzzing~

    As Ancient One waved his hand, the giant Magic Formation above suddenly elerated the speed of its descent, and some faint green light scattered down.

    When the green light has filled the space below, the Tentacle Monster fleeing movement has slowed down several hundred times.

    The Tentacle Monster was originally able to cross a distance of thousand meters in some seconds but it has slowed down by many times that even moving its Tentacle is difficult, and it is like watching an extremely slow-motion movie. Needless to say, this is the power of Time Stone.

    Plop~Plop~

    After its own movements became incredibly slow due to the time change of the area, the Tentacle Monster once again emitted the Plop sound that had previously ughtered everything in the entire forest and half of the grasnd.

    As the Tentacle Monster¡¯s most powerful attack, it expected to be able to shake off the effect of confining itself through this Plop sound. However, the reality disappointed the Tentacle Monster.

    No matter how violent the Plop sound came from the core of the Tentacle Monster, it was not able to break Time Stone¡¯s control over itself. So, when the giant Magic Formation overhead pressed down, the Tentacle Monster could only wave its Tentacles helplessly trying to hold it up.

    The next moment, it was enveloped in the giant Magic Formation. The disc-like Magic Formation is like a ck hole, no matter how the Tentacle Monster struggles during the downward pressure, it is directly sucked in.

    Hoo~

    A few secondster, the Magic Formation that had fallen from a high altitude had fallen on the grasnd ground. As for the giant Tentacle Monster that still existed here just now, it has disappeared at this time, but the cracks on this grasnd still show the fierce battle that happened here.

    Phoo~

    After the Tentacle Monster disappeared, Ancient One¡¯s figure fell from a high altitude. Standing on a fairly intact grasnd, Ancient One has recovered the calm and unwavering appearance he had at the beginning. However, a little green light continued to shine through his chest.

    ¡°You have been locked up in a Time Cage, do you think you still have a chance toe out?¡± Looking at the empty grasnd in front of him, Ancient One said to himself.

    Listening to Ancient One, it seems that he did not directly kill the Tentacle Monster, but sealed it into the Time Cage. For Ancient One, he would also have to pay some price if he wanted topletely exterminate the Tentacle Monster.

    So, it is better to reseal it. Compared to the seal of that civilization many years ago, the Time Cage created by Ancient One through Time Stone is an absolute seal. Unless Ancient One takes the initiative to release it, the Tentacle Monster can only stay in the cycle of time for the rest of its life.

    ¡°Eh? Someone else ising, I should go back too.¡± Ancient One, who had resealed the Tentacle Monster, suddenly sensed movementing from high in the sky, and then his figure disappeared after wandering around the grasnd.

    When Ancient One disappeared from the grasnd, hundreds of Spaceship,rge and small, were rapidly approaching the primitive in outer space. Looking at the symbols on some Spaceships, it seems that they belong to two different pirate groups.

    If there is no surprise then the arrival of these two pirate groups should be because of Yondu as he had previously sent out a signal for help.

    ¡­

    ¡°This is how it is, I intend to go in search of my real father. However, I am not going to leave with Yondu. So, I just wanted to ask if you guys could take me away with you, just send me to the nearest Federation.¡± On the beach, Star-Lord looked at the recovered Lin Rui and said seriously.

    ¡°Star-Lord, I actually think that you should listen to Yondu. After all, he has raised you for more than 20 years.¡± Lin Rui frowned when Star-Lord said he was going to find his biological father.

    In the story of Guardian of the Gxy, Yondu finally died on the where Star-Lord¡¯s father was incarnated in order to save Star-Lord. So, if Star-Lord had recognized the true nature of his father earlier, perhaps Yondu wouldn¡¯t have had to die.

    ¡°There is nothing you could say that would change my mind, I am definitely going to search for my real father. My mother has died on Earth, and it¡¯s so hard to have news of my father, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to give up.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord waved his hand and said. It seems that he is determined to find his real father.

    ¡°Since you are so¡­¡± Lin Rui wanted to say something else, but at this moment, the magnificent and hollow voice of the system suddenly sounded in his mind.

    ¡°Completed the Hidden Quest: Assist to seal theplete S-Level Lifeform, Reward Points 100,000 have been issued.¡± This is the sound of the System in Lin Rui¡¯s mind. He actuallypleted an inexplicable hidden quest.

    ¡°One Hundred Thousand Reward Points!? I just blocked the attack of the Tentacle Monster at the beginning. Can that even be counted as assistance?!¡± Hearing the System¡¯s prompts and the Reward points in his mind, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t believe it and shouted in his heart.

    Previously, Lin Rui hadpleted the Mainline Quest to eliminate Hydra and he received a total of 170,000 Reward Points. This time he only got 100,000 Reward Points for one attack he performed to just survive. If he really yed a major role in sealing the Tentacle Monster then how many Reward Points would he have gotten?!

    And, surprisingly, it was sealed, it seems Ancient One didn¡¯tpletely destroy that S-Rank Tentacle Monster either.¡± After slowing down a little, Lin Rui reacted to the fact that this Hidden Quest Reward was for sealing the Tentacle Monster and not killing it.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Just when Lin Rui was a little distracted by the System prompt that suddenly came out of his mind, Deadpool nudged him and shouted.

 Chapter 585 Surprised

    <h4>CHAPTER 585 SURPRISED</h4>

    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s okay! That, Star-Lord, I think you should still think about it and not make a decision in a hurry. Besides, don¡¯t you still have a Mission you need to finish?¡± Lin Rui, who was nudged by Deadpool, quickly reacted and then he looked at Star-Lord and continued to persuade him.

    ¡°The Mission we took would definitely bepleted. After all, this is a Mission for an entire team, and I am not the only one who took it.¡± Star-Lord continued after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words. Hearing what he said, it seemed that he was determined to find his biological father.

    ¡°Huhh, although the plot has changed a lot, Yondu has already told Star-Lord about his biological father in advance, but Star-Lord still seems to be unable to escape his father¡¯s search!¡± Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s determined appearance, Lin Rui thought helplessly.

    ¡°Since you have decided so, I have nothing more to say. You can only take care of yourself. As for letting us help send you to the nearest Federation civilization, I will have to ask him when he returns.¡± In the end, Lin Rui could only agree to do so.

    As for whether Ancient One would be willing to help, Lin Rui felt that there should be no problem. After all, he hase here from Earth to save him so he wouldn¡¯t refuse this small favor.

    Buzz~

    While Lin Rui was chatting with Star-Lord, a golden circle of light suddenly appeared beside him. Then, a human figure came out from inside this golden circle of light.

    When they saw the golden circle of light appear, Lin Rui¡¯s attention had already shifted over. So, when the figure came out from inside, Star-Lord and the others were staring at the figure.

    ¡°Hello, Ancient One, thank you foring over to save us.¡± Looking at Ancient One, who was wearing an ancient robe in front of him, Lin Rui said gratefully.

    If not for Ancient One, Lin Rui did not know whether he and Star-Lord would have survived. After all, even if Star-Lord and his team had a protagonist aura, they would not have had much of a chance of surviving in the situation just now.

    Moreover, because Ancient One finally sealed the S-Rank lifeform, Lin Rui also earned 100,000 Reward Points. Thus, the Reward Points that Lin Rui had spent just now were mostly recovered and he wasn¡¯t feeling the pain of being poor anymore.

    ¡°En.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s thanks, Ancient One responded indifferently.

    Then, the four people on the beach fell into silence. Deadpool, who has always been able to speak at full level, has nothing to say at this moment. In front of a guy who can solve even the terrifying Tentacle Monster, Deadpool is worried that if he says something wrong, the consequences will be unimaginable.

    As for Star-Lord, he was still somewhat depressed because he knew the news of his biological father.

    Seemingly sensing the nervousness of the three people in front of him when facing himself, Ancient One silentlyughed in his heart.

    ¡°That...Ancient One, what about that Tentacle Monster? Has it been eliminated by you?¡± In order to break this awkward silent atmosphere, Lin Rui found a topic to speak about. Although he knew from the system that the Tentacle Monster was sealed again by Ancient One, he could not act as if he already knew.

    ¡°That¡¯s Right.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, the corner of Ancient One¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he replied. He wouldn¡¯t tell Lin Rui that he just sealed the Tentacle Monster again, he still had to maintain his image.

    ¡°Wow! You are so amazing! You were even able to defeat such a powerful Monster. I didn¡¯t know that there was still such a powerful Sorcerer on the earth!¡± Lin Rui broke the silence and Deadpool finally couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    After Deadpool spoke, Ancient One¡¯s gaze shifted to him. Originally, Ancient One just wanted to take a brief look at Deadpool, but his calm eyes became sharper in the next second.

    Brush!

    ¡°Uh~what¡¯s the matter?¡± Feeling the gaze of the Powerful Sorcerer in front of him, Deadpool¡¯s heart was silently drumming and he couldn¡¯t say anything!

    Ancient One¡¯s slightly harsh eyes stayed on Deadpool for about two seconds and then shifted away. However, Ancient One had some more thoughts in his mind at this time.

    ¡°Surprisingly, it¡¯s another guy whose future ispletely impervious, and every time I see a section of the future, it changes instantly. However, this guy is clearly native to Earth, could this be rted to his Mutant ability?¡± As he shifted his eyes, Ancient One thought quickly in his mind.

    It turned out that the reason why Ancient One stared at Deadpool for a while was that he couldn¡¯t see through Deadpool¡¯s future. As the Sorcerer Supreme, Ancient One also has some ability to see into the future, plus he has the Eye of Agomoto, which makes this ability even more powerful.

    However, this ability of Ancient One has failed once before on Lin Rui, and now it has failed on Deadpool.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Sorcerer, I¡¯m Star-Lord.¡± Seeing Ancient One look at himself, Star-Lord quickly introduced himself.

    However, after seeing Star-Lord, the eyes of Ancient One, who had already recovered from Deadpool¡¯s surprise, changed again.

    ¡°Why... the descendants of a Celestials?¡± Taking a closer look at Star-Lord, Ancient One muttered silently in his heart.

    Ancient One can¡¯t see Lin Rui¡¯s future and the details, so he doesn¡¯t care about that, after all, Ancient One knows that his soules from another world, and there must be a big secret in him.

    In Deadpool¡¯s case, his situation can be exined by him being a Mutant, after all, the capabilities of Mutants on the Earth are strange. But the identity of the third person he saw was even more difficult, this guy turned out to be a Descendant of a Celestial.

    Celestials are the collective name for a special kind of life form in this universe. These life forms have one characteristic, that is, their lives are long and it is not easy for them to produce offspring.

    Celestials are generally conceived with the development of the universe at the beginning of the universe. They are children of the universe, and they may exist in various forms. And Star-Lord¡¯s biological father, his body is that of a.

    So, after seeing theplicated identity of Star-Lord, the surprise in Ancient One¡¯s heart could barely be concealed. Even the weakest Celestial in his prime is not any weaker than that of a full-bodied Tentacle Monster he had fought just now.

    And although Star-Lord in front of him is a descendant of a Celestial, it seems that he has not yet awakened his power.

    ¡°Jackson this guy, he really can find some interesting things.¡± Once again suppressing the surprise in his heart, Ancient One sight shifted back to Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    ¡°That~ Ancient One, how did youe here?¡± Not noticing the change in Ancient One¡¯s face when he saw Deadpool and Star-Lord, Lin Rui went on to ask. This ce is many light-years away from Earth, Lin Rui does not believe that it can be reached simply by virtue of the Magic Portal.

    ¡°This, you will knowter.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Ancient One replied calmly.

    ...

    D¨© D¨© Diii~

    After Ancient One found Lin Rui, Yondu remained in ce, and as he sat expressionlessly resting on the beach, an electronic beep suddenly came out of his clothes.

 Chapter 586 Suppor

    <h4>CHAPTER 586 SUPPOR</h4>

    D¨© D¨© Diii~

    Themunicator on Yondu¡¯s belt kept beeping and he finally took it out a little tired.

    Brush~

    When Yondu took out themunicator, a light curtain shone out from themunicator, forming a translucent Three-D light curtain just in front of Yondu. After a burst of snowkes shed, several figures appeared on the light curtain.

    ¡°Hey! Yondu! What were you thinking sending us a signal for help?... What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± After the figures were clearly disyed on the light curtain, one of the guys dressed in very dark style stared at Yondu and asked loudly.

    However, when he was halfway through his words, he suddenly realized that Yondu¡¯s state seemed to be wrong, and his tone became extra serious.

    ¡°En? Yondu, what happened to your head?¡±

    ¡°Did you get a headshot?¡±

    After the big man spoke, the other two people on the light curtain also spoke. The remaining two are a man and a woman, and their dress styles are also biased towards the dark.

    Moreover, they all noticed the big opening in Yondu¡¯s head that was used to connect and control the Flying Arrow. These three are very clear in their hearts that most of Yondu¡¯s strength lies in his Flying Arrow. Now that the sensor on his head is damaged, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his Flying Arrow.

    ¡°You guys are still willing toe.¡± Without answering the question of the three on the light screen, Yondu looked up at them and said indifferently.

    Hearing Yondu¡¯s words, the three pirate leaders in the light screen were silent for a while. The rtionship between them and Yondu is veryplicated, Yondu is not surprised by their arrival but he is still very touched. After all, it was he who broke the rules and was kicked out of their group in the first ce.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t wee, although you did that thing, we all know you. Moreover, the pirates in Ravagers have gone back and forth over the years. Now that you are in trouble, should we stand by and watch?¡± Finally, It was the big guy who broke the silence and replied.

    ¡°Yes, after all, we were still the best partners at the beginning!¡± After the big man spoke, the others also continued.

    Hearing the words of the big man and the female pirate leader, Yondu¡¯s eyes shed while standing on the beach. He knew that his old partners wouldn¡¯t really care about him breaking the rules. In the beginning, they were partners who developed from the weak Interster Rangers to the Ravagers!

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t get sentimental here. Yondu, this time you did not hesitate to break your original vow and ask us for help. What happened? You signaled that the situation was very urgent and did not exin too much.¡± Seeing Yondu¡¯s expression, the remaining middle-aged guy waved his hand and asked.

    This time, the three of them rushed over after receiving Yondu¡¯s request for help. For this reason, they also risked crossing over two unstable Spatial Jumps and Yondu himself knew that. Therefore, Yondu must have be really desperate.

    Yondu was a little confused when he heard the guy¡¯s words. With the size and strength of that Tentacle Monster, the battle between it and that equally powerful guy who appeared from nowhere should have also be discovered by these few former partners of his.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see anything? Didn¡¯t you detect the First-Level Energy Fluctuations?¡± Yondu directly asked while feeling some doubts in his heart.

    ¡°See what? First-Level Energy Fluctuations? No, we have passed through the atmosphere now, nothing strange has been detected.¡± Hearing Yondu¡¯s question, the big man opened his mouth to answer.

    ¡°First-Level Energy Fluctuations?! Are you serious? Something that can produce such energy fluctuations is not easy to solve even if our pirate groups unite.¡± After the big guy answered, the handsome guy asked afterward.

    Although their Pirate Group is much stronger than that of Yondu¡¯s, they have hardly encountered energy fluctuations of more than one level before.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How long has passed since they began their fight, could it be that the Tentacle Monster has been destroyed by that person? Or maybe that person was destroyed by the Tentacle Monster, and then the Tentacle Monster hid again?¡± Hearing the big man¡¯s answer, Yondu muttered with a look of disbelief on his face.

    It has only been ten minutes since Yondu and the others were teleported to this beach. Yondu couldn¡¯t believe that in such a short time, that seemingly powerful person could wipe out the Tentacle Monster.

    Compared to the Tentacle Monster being eliminated, Yondu is more inclined towards the person being killed or him running away. However, if the Tentacle Monster is not destroyed then it has no reason to hide.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to my side for now, first scan therge grasnd on this, or the ce with a huge virgin forest, which is where I sent the signal from.¡± After thinking in his mind, Yondu quickly spoke towards the three at the other end of the light screen.

    ¡°Grasnd and forest? Let me take a look.¡± Upon hearing Yondu¡¯s words, the female pirate leader quickly clicked on the screen.

    Whew~

    Through the light screen, Yondu and the others could all see the contents of the other¡¯s control screen. A few secondster, she found the location Yondu said.

    Because this has a lot of forests and grasnds, but Yondu previously sent a signal location and that is good enough to find its location. And after finding that location and then zooming in, the expression on the pirate leader¡¯s face changed slightly.

    ¡°Is this, an Ancient Ruin?¡±

    ¡°It seems that the Ruin was triggered, and then experienced a fierce battle, and finally the battle spread from the position of the Ruins to the grasnd...¡±

    ¡°No, there are two Ruins here! Hmm? These things...¡±

    After locating the specific location, these three knowledgeable pirate group leaders quickly judged a lot of things. However, after looking clearly at the situation in that forest and grasnd, they were still very puzzled.

    From what they scanned, the location of the Ruin at the beginning was inside that forest, and most of the Ravagers Spaceships have crashed there.

    And behind there was a huge road that extended out from the location of the forest Ruin leading to the grasnd, a process that was obviously where the battle took ce because the ground was covered with the bodies of unknown beasts.

    And on this blood-stained road extending to a certain point inside the grasnd, it suddenly stopped. Then, in the middle of the grasnd, it was like a violent earthquake had just happened.

    The area for hundreds of thousands of miles was full of big pits and huge cracks. And there was one of the biggest craters, and the shape of that crater was very simr to that Ruin in the forest, so they also judged that it was also a Ruin.

    ¡°Yondu...Did you encounter a Sealed Ruin? What monster did you release?¡±

 Chapter 587 Preparation

    <h4>CHAPTER 587 PREPARATION</h4>

    After carefully observing the situation in that grasnd and primeval forest, these veteran Interster pirate leaders soon found that this Ruin was quite unusual.

    If it is was a general Ruin then even if there are still very powerful means of defense, it should not have rippled over such a wide area. Moreover, that trace of movement is very obvious, unlike the defense of normal ruins.

    Combined with thoserge swaths of blood on the ground, the three pirate leaders quickly judged that Yondu must have encountered a Sealed Ruin. Moreover, the thing sealed within this Ruin must be strong, at least they can now see the Ravagers Pirates are almostpletely wiped out.

    ¡°En? Another Ruin?!¡± However, after hearing the big man¡¯s words, Yondu heard an unexpected piece of information.

    ¡°Is this a Combined Seal? Could it be that the Tentacle Monster I saw before was not yet in its full form?!¡±

    The original Tentacle Monster was already very strong, and Yondu felt that he had to gather all his partners to deal with it. However, if the Tentacle Monster was notplete before, then Yondu would not be confident that his partners could deal with it.

    ¡°Yondu, what¡¯s wrong with you? We¡¯re going to your site now, we¡¯ve scanned carefully over there and found no danger.¡± Seeing Yondu¡¯s lost in thought over the light screen, the middle-aged handsome man said.

    ¡°En, you guyse over first. This time I dide across a Sealed-type Ruin and there is indeed a terrifying thing inside. But right now, I think we probably shouldn¡¯t mess with it.¡± Hearing that middle-aged handsome man¡¯s words, Yondu nodded and replied.

    ¡°Okay, we will be there soon.¡±

    Brush~

    Then, the light curtain in front of Yondu retracted back into themunicator in his hand.

    After Yondu ended the contact with his old partners, the Deputy who had been standing behind just walked over, ¡°Boss, that Tentacle Monster, was it destroyed?¡±

    In the Deputy¡¯s thoughts and expectations, he wanted the Tentacle Monster to be eliminated by that very powerful looking character. Kraglin has never seen such a monster as terrifying as the Tentacle Monster or a character who was flying in the sky and was able to open a Space Portal with a casual wave of his hand.

    Even when he was fighting for the Power Stone with Yondu before, Ronan, the leader of the opposite party was not strong enough whenpare with Ancient One.

    After all, no matter how strong Ronan was, he was still someone who had limited strength, and the strength of the Tentacle Monster and Ancient One has touched and exceeded the limits allowed by the Universe.

    ¡°This, I don¡¯t know. If the Tentacle Monster was really notplete then no matter how powerful that person is, it is impossible for him to destroy theplete Tentacle Monster.¡± Hearing the Deputy¡¯s words, Yondu calmed down and answered.

    ¡°Hey, no matter what, let¡¯s wait until theye.¡± Then, Yondudu sighed again and said.

    ¡°What about ......Star-Lord? Would you really let him go to his real father?¡±

    ¡°It would be useless even if I stop him, just let him go. Only by seeing his father would he realize the shit he has gotten himself into.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ...

    When Yondu was in contact with his old partners, Rocket was watching them from a dozen meters behind with little Groot. So, Rocket also knew that Yondu¡¯s support wasing. Hearing the conversation between Yondu and Kraglin, Rocket only felt a big headache.

    ¡°Groot, humans~ they are reallyplicated!¡±

    ...

    ¡°So, Ancient One, can you help me send Star-Lord to the nearest Federal Civilization?¡± Lin Rui asked after looking at Ancient One.

    ¡°The nearest Federal Civilization? This is very simple. Are you leaving now?¡± Ancient One looked at Star-Lord and asked faintly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Ancient One just came from a Federal Civilization, because the Bifrost of Asgard could not directly teleport him to this primitive. Although the Federation is far away from here, it is only a small matter for Ancient One.

    ¡°Thank you! But I still have a partner with me, wait a moment.¡± Hearing Ancient One¡¯s answer, Star-Lord said excitedly.

    After that, Star-Lord was about to take out themunicator to contact Rocket and let him bring Groot over.

    ¡°No need, let¡¯s go straight over there.¡± Seeing Star-Lord¡¯s action, Ancient One gently waved his hand as he spoke.

    Then, a familiar golden circle appeared directly in front of them. Ancient One walked in with his hands behind his back, Lin Rui followed closely behind. Star-Lord and Deadpool nced at each other, and then followed.

    ...

    Huhu~

    A few hundred meters away from where Yondu was, a golden circle of light suddenly appeared in front of Yondu who was waiting for the arrival of his old pals.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Seeing the golden circle of light that suddenly appeared in front of him, a shocked look appeared on Yondu¡¯s face.

    Because, didn¡¯t hee here through a golden circle of light almost ten minutes ago? Then, Yondu saw the opposite scene through this golden circle of light. And then, Ancient One walked out from the Magic Portal.

    ¡°You!...you...¡± Looking at the intact Ancient One, Yondu shouted with wide eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°We? What happened to us?¡± Deadpool, who had already walked over, asked curiously when he saw Yondu¡¯s shocked expression.

    ¡°Uh... it¡¯s nothing.¡± Since that very powerful mysterious man hade back then the Tentacle Monster should be dead, so Yondu reacted ordigly and recovered.

    Phoo~

    By the time Yondu had reacted from the result of that Tentacle Monster being wiped out, a person had already walked up to him.

    ¡°Yondu, I will leave now. In the future, I don¡¯t think we would be seeing each other again.¡± Star-Lord said with a serious look on his face as he faced Yondu.

    Although Star-Lord was raised by Yondu, this did not offset his crime of kidnapping him from the earth. Moreover, he also concealed the news of his biological father for more than 20 years, and Star-Lord could not face Yondu at all for a while.

    ¡°Peter! You...¡± Seeing Star-Lord treating Yondudu so rudely, Kraglin still couldn¡¯t resist rushing up, but he was stopped by Yondudu halfway.

    ¡°Like I just said, I won¡¯t stop you if you want to leave,¡± Yondu said while staring at Star-Lord¡¯s eyes while stopping his Deputy.

    Seeing Yondu¡¯s calm appearance, Star-Lord also stopped saying anything. Then, he waved towards Rocket and Groot who were not far away.

    After learning the news of his real father, Star-Lord no longer want to dy anything. He now needs to get a Spaceship after leaving here and he also need to gather his teammates.

 Chapter 588 Departure

    <h4>CHAPTER 588 DEPARTURE</h4>

    Lin Rui, who took it all in, didn¡¯t say anything. Anyway, now that Star-Lord was angry, he wouldn¡¯t change his mind about anything no matter what anyone else said. However, Lin Rui can warn Yondu.

    Huhu~

    Just as Rocket and Groot walked over and Star-Lord was about to take them away, the beach was suddenly covered by shadows. Then, Lin Rui and the others heard the roar of the engine from above.

    When Lin Rui and the others collectively looked up, they saw hundreds ofrge and small Spaceships descending quickly toward this beach, Yondu¡¯s support has finally arrived.

    ¡°Wow! What a sight! So many Spaceships! Howe those three Spaceships are so big!¡± Under the shadow covered by Spaceship, Deadpool was the first to let out a surprised shout.

    ¡°Is this Yondu¡¯s support? This is quite good!¡± Although Lin Rui was not as surprised as Deadpool, he was also shocked by the spectacr scene in front of his eyes.

    Although Lin Rui is not very clear about the Spaceship Levels in the universe, he can probably judge it by looking at them. The three huge Spaceships that Deadpool eximed about just now are at least B-Grade Spaceships, and most of the remaining ones are C Grade.

    It will probably not take a long time to destroy a Beginner Level Civilization with these one hundred Spaceships alone. If these Spaceships are equipped with powerful and terrifying targeted weapons then it is not impossible for this huge Primitive to disappear in the universe.

    ¡°Is this Yondu¡¯s support? It turned out to be these three pirate groups!¡±

    Of course, Star-Lord also saw these imposing Spaceships. Compared to Deadpool who did not know the origin of these Spaceships and was surprised to just see them, Star-Lord knew about their origin.

    It was precise because of knowing that he was even more surprised. In the Ravagers Pirates, these three pirate groups are obviously muchrger. Star-Lord never thought that Yondu could call for such support, why would someone like Yondu have such a pirate group to help.

    ¡°Should we go? I don¡¯t like to wait for people.¡± Just as Lin Rui and the others were all surprised by the fastnding Spaceships in the sky, Ancient One¡¯s voice came over without showing any surprise.

    For Ancient One, the appearance of these three pirate groups was not unexpected at all. He had sensed their arrival when he sealed the Tentacle Monster. Moreover, Ancient One does not want to have too much contact with these people in the Universe. His duty is to protect, not to promote the strength of the Earth.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go now.¡± Upon hearing Ancient One¡¯s words, Star-Lord quickly replied. Now that Yondu¡¯s support hase, he would be able to leave this without any problem, and Star-Lord can leave with peace of mind.

    Phoo~

    After Star-Lord finished speaking, a Magic Portal appeared in front of them, and Ancient One walked in first. Behind Ancient One, Star-Lord also followed in but he looked back at Yondu before going in. Then, under Rocket and Groot¡¯s push, he disappeared in the Magic Portal.

    ¡°Hey! Mirage Knight, why are we still standing here?¡± Deadpool, who was about to enter the Portal suddenly saw that Lin Rui hadn¡¯t moved yet, so he asked curiously.

    Snap!

    ¡°You go in first!¡± Without answering Deadpool, Lin Rui pushed Deadpool into the Magic Portal with a p on his back. Then, Lin Rui quickly took out an object from his portable space and threw it at Yondu.

    Hoo!

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you, remember to take it with you.¡± After Yondu caught the thing, Lin Rui said and then he turned and walked into the Golden Portal.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what the Guardian of the Gxy and Yondu will be like in the future, Lin Rui has already done what he should do. If Lin Rui can finally save Yondu¡¯s life then he will definitely feel very happy.

    Buzzing~

    After Lin Rui also walked into the Golden Portal, the Magic Portal quickly became smaller, and finally dissipated on the beach.

    ¡°Gift? What a weird person¡± Looking at the people who had disappeared inside the Golden Portal, Yondu cupped a ck alloy box in his hand and muttered with a puzzled expression on his face.

    Boom Boom Boom~

    Soon after Lin Rui and the others left, three small Spaceships had alreadynded on this beach from mid-air. As the doors of the three Spaceships opened, three figures were walked down from the Spaceships. Seeing those three long-lost figures, Yondu¡¯s face revealed a long-lost heartfelt smile.

    ...

    Hoo!

    When Lin Rui passed through the Golden Portal, he was already stepping on the solid ground in the next second. Looking around, Lin Rui found that he seemed to be in the street of an ordinary city on Earth. Only, there was no one on this street, it was all empty.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what did you just give to that Yondu? And why are you hiding that from us.¡± While Lin Rui was looking around, Deadpool quietly came over and asked with a whispered voice.

    Although Lin Rui had pushed Deadpool just now, he could still see Lin Rui¡¯s movements through the Magic Portal. Therefore, he was very curious to know what Lin Rui gave Yondu.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small gift, don¡¯t ask.¡± Pushing away from Deadpool, Lin Rui answered simply.

    ¡°Huh~¡± Deadpool grunted twice at Lin Rui¡¯s perfunctory response.

    ¡°Where are we? Howe there¡¯s no one on the street?¡± As Lin Rui and Deadpool got together and whispered something, Star-Lord¡¯s voice came from the front.

    He had thought that Ancient One would help him by putting him on a Federation Civilization, but this ce doesn¡¯t look like a normal Federation City. There is a city where there is no one left on the streets, and the streets are still very well equipped with various facilities.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    ¡°This is amazing, the force field here seems very weird! This should not be a normal world, right? ¡°Just after Star-Lord asked that question, Rocket¡¯s surprised voice also came out.

    It turned out that Rocket had been carrying some of his home-made instruments on his body, among which were some oddly functional Detection Instruments. He had just detected the surrounding situation, and to his surprise, space here seemed to be somewhat different from the space under normal physics.

    ¡°Could this be a Mirror Dimension?¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s words, Lin Rui also felt that this street was somewhat odd and he had already guessed something.

    After all, it is not the first time Lin Rui has seen the Mirror Dimension. Only the Mirror Dimension can create the same magical space without any lifeform whilepletely maintaining the real matter that is found in the real world.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent you to the ce. Now, you can leave by yourself.¡± Without answering Star-Lord¡¯s words, Ancient One said lightly.

    Phoo~

    Then, another Golden Portal appeared in front of Star-Lord and Rocket. Before Star-Lord and the others could react, the Golden Portal had already enveloped him and the others. In the next moment, Star-Lord, Rocket, and Groot disappeared from this clean and empty street.

 Chapter 589

    <h4>CHAPTER 589</h4>

    After Star-Lord and the others disappeared, Lin Rui felt that the atmosphere around him seemed to have changed subtly. A deliberate aura slowly emanated from Ancient One, and Lin Rui felt that it should be directed at himself.

    ¡°Uh ...... that, I¡¯m going to check over there, I think I saw someone go over there just now.¡± As if feeling something was wrong with the surrounding atmosphere, Deadpool suddenly pointed to a corner of the street and shouted.

    Huhu!

    Then, Deadpool ran away, leaving only Lin Rui and Ancient One in the empty street.

    ¡°Um, Ancient One, is there something wrong?¡± Faced with this suddenly uncertain air and attitude of Ancient One, Lin Rui asked with a stiff upper lip.

    After Lin Rui opened his mouth, Ancient One, who had not been looking at him, just happened to turn and stare at him. However, Lin Rui did not see any meaning in Ancient One¡¯s eyes. In the next second, Ancient One, who was calm, suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Sure enough, you are a person full of uncertainty. I am now even more curious about what you can change in this world.¡± The corner of his mouth was slightly cocked, and Ancient One suddenly said while looking at Lin Rui who was a little nervous.

    ¡°Uh...Ancient One, what do you mean by that?¡± Hearing Ancient One¡¯s words, Lin Rui was even more confused.

    ¡°Forget it, you can continue to do what you want anyway. However, you must remember that the responsibility of the Earth¡¯s Sorcerers is to guard the Earth and we are not your allies.¡± Without answering Lin Rui¡¯s question, Ancient One went on to say.

    Seemingly knowing what Lin Rui is nning to do in the future, Ancient One here first made a statement for the Earth Sorcerers, they will not participate in Lin Rui¡¯s n to lead the Earth civilization out of the Earth.

    ¡°I know, but, what I have been doing is also to guard the Earth. However, the way I have chosen may have to be a bit more aggressive, don¡¯t you think the same?¡± Lin Rui understood Ancient One¡¯s statement and spoke without showing any fear or arrogance.

    Ancient One¡¯s meaning in Lin Rui¡¯s view is that the Earth Sorcerers¡¯ duty is to guard the Earth and they will not participate in Lin Rui¡¯s n to integrate the Earth into a single entity instead of divided countries and upgrade the civilization level towards the Interster age.

    Lin Rui¡¯s previous approach has involved the Earth Sorcerers too deeply. Lin Rui¡¯s previous two operations have involved the help of Earth Sorcerer, which is not something that they should have done.

    However, Lin Rui feels that Ancient One or the Earth Sorcerer have been too fixed on these rules that seem to be somewhat unsuitable for the current Earth.

    In the past, the Earth has not developed to its current level and the Sorcerers were able to remain hidden and deal with the invaders in the dark very well without alerting the normal people, giving the Earth a time to develop peacefully.

    But now, the Earth has entered a rapid period of development in its various technologies and there has been an emergence of many characters no less powerful than the Sorcerers. So, since the Sorcerers are so powerful then why can¡¯t theye out and help Earth rush into the Universe?

    ¡°Oh? Is that what you think?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Ancient One asked with a twinkle in his eyes.

    ¡°Of course, but this is also my personal opinion.¡± First, he affirmed, and then Lin Rui politely stated.

    ¡°Humph! Of course, this is your personal opinion, others do not know of our existence. However, do you really think that we keep to our rules just because we want to hide from the World?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s expression, Ancient One said nonchntly.

    ¡°Is there any special reason?¡± Lin Rui became more curious when he heard this.

    Phoo~

    Buzz~

    Without answering Lin Rui¡¯s words, Ancient One just raised his hand and waved it in front of his body. After a golden light shed, Lin Rui saw a very magical scene: On Ancient One¡¯s body, there were three kinds of lines with different colors winding him up in a circle.

    One of the line colors is simr to the Sorcerer¡¯s Golden magic, one is Blue, and thest one is Red. The lines of these three colors kept rotating around Ancient One as if they were alive, and Lin Rui couldn¡¯t see any beginning or end to them.

    ¡°These are?!...¡± Lin Rui asked with a surprised expression on his face when seeing these magical lines suddenly appearing on Ancient One¡¯s body.

    ¡°The line that represents time is also called the line of fate or destiny. Red is the past, Gold is the present, and the Blue one is the future. Every time we make a choice, the golden lines will change, and so will the future. As Sorcerers, we are different from ordinary people from the beginning, we know that some things cannot be changed, and even if they are changed now, the future may go in an even more unpredictable and dangerous direction.¡± Pointing to the three lines of different colors surrounding his body, Ancient One exined with a calm look on his face.

    Hearing Ancient One¡¯s words and looking at the three lines that kept rotating, Lin Rui felt for the first time that fate and destiny were so powerful and visible. Even a Supreme Sorcerer as powerful as Ancient One would be shackled by time and fate, then what about himself?

    ¡°Are you thinking about your own destiny?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s expression, Ancient One knew what he was thinking and asked.

    ¡°En!¡± Hearing Ancient One¡¯s words, Lin Rui nodded vigorously without any hesitation.

    Phoo~

    Noy surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s answer, and Ancient One waved his hand at Lin Rui again in the next moment. Then, under Lin Rui¡¯s nervous gaze, he saw some lines gradually appear around his body. However, when those lines appeared, Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows frowned slightly.

    ¡°This is...Why?¡± Lin Rui said in a puzzled manner looking at the lines around his body.

    Around Lin Rui¡¯s body, lines of three colors also appeared at this time. However, unlike Ancient One¡¯s, Lin Rui has a very small Red Blue Line, almost only one-tenth of the Golden Line. Moreover, the Blue Line is not only short but its shape is also not so clear, it seems that it can change or disappear at any time.

    ¡°This is your Destiny Future Line. Although I don¡¯t know what the reason is, but your Destiny Line in your future is very uncertain. That¡¯s why I want to see how far you can go, because your future is filled with infinite possibilities.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s uprehending expression, Ancient One exined to him with some emotion on his face.

    ¡°Infinite possibilities? Isn¡¯t that exactly what I want!?¡± Hearing Ancient One¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    If his future has been determined, then Lin Rui probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do much in the future. After all, what is already determined will arrive naturally.

    ¡°So, every decision you make will make your future change. So, are you still going to keep going?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, and then seeing his expression, Ancient One asked with a suddenly serious tone.

    Phoo~

    ¡°Of course!¡±

 Chapter 590 Return

    <h4>CHAPTER 590 RETURN</h4>

    Whew!

    Star-Lord, Rocket, and Little Groot, who were swallowed by the Golden Portal, only felt that the scene around them instantly changed and they had arrived at another ce. However, there seems to be something wrong again.

    Drop~D¨© D¨©~

    While Star-Lord and the others were standing in the same ce they were before and could react, a sharp honking sound pulled them back from their disorientation.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking about you guys! Get out of the way!¡± When Star-Lord and the others looked up, a person spoke to them in a rude tone speaking in Gctic Federationmonnguage.

    At this time, Star-Lord finally saw what the surroundings were like. However, to their surprise, the surrounding buildings and environment have not changed at all. They are still on the street they were just now, and the buildings on the street are the same.

    However, at this time, the street is no longer empty and there are many cars and pedestrians on it. Because Star-Lord and others suddenly appeared in the middle of the road, they blocked a car from moving forward.

    ¡°This is... the real world? So... the ce where we were just now, was it a Virtual Space?!¡± After carefully observing the surroundings, Rocket muttered to himself.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, let¡¯s find a ce to find out where this is.¡± There is no time for them to study the principles of the Magical things that they have just experienced so Star-Lord pulled Rocket and Groot towards the street square.

    Now that Lin Rui¡¯s friend has sent them to some Federal Civilization, then Star-Lord must first contact Gamora and Drax. As for the next move after gathering all members of the Guardian of the Gxy, Star-Lord needs to think about it. Star-Lord couldn¡¯t let go of his biological father so he would definitely go in search of him.

    ¡°You Bastards, are you deaf?!¡± Seeing Star-Lord walking directly in front of his car, the driver stuck his head out and cursed loudly.

    Brush!

    However, when he stretched out his head, an Energy Gun was already on his head. Star-Lord is not in a good mood now and this guy is already cursing him and Star-Lord can¡¯t bear it.

    ¡°Oh, that, you guys take your time, I¡¯m just saying to the others.¡± Getting a gun pointed at his head made the driver sober up and he realized that he was cursing at some psychotic bastards so he hastily raised his hand and conceded.

    He doesn¡¯t want to get threatened with a weapon in the street and it wouldn¡¯t be toote toin when he¡¯s safe, he can¡¯t take a loss now.

    Hoo!

    After the car owner shut his mouth, Star-Lord put away the gun and quickly left the road with Rocket and Groot. They still had a lot to do.

    ...

    After Star-Lord returned to reality from the Mirror Dimension, Lin Rui and the other two who were still in Mirror Dimension were also ready to leave.

    After seeing the line of destiny carried by Ancient One, the thought of mastering his own destiny became stronger and stronger in Lin Rui¡¯s heart. Therefore, he should now go back to Earth as soon as possible, where Lin Rui¡¯s home turf is.

    ¡°Ancient One, can we go directly go back to the Earth now?¡± After talking with Ancient One just now, Lin Rui¡¯s admiration for this powerful Sorcerer became even stronger.

    ¡°The teleportation distance of the Magic Portal is limited, and we are too far away from the Earth. So, we would need a little help.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Ancient One said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°En? Help? Whose help?¡± Lin Rui, who was a little confused, didn¡¯t know whose help Ancient One needed. After all, he was already the strongest person on earth that Lin Rui knew.

    Then, a golden circle of light appeared in front of Lin Rui and the other two, and they were enveloped in a fast-moving circle of light. When Lin Rui reappeared, they were already standing in the middle of a vast grasnd. Obviously, they are no longer in the Mirror Dimension.

    Stepping on the soft grass under their feet, Ancient One looked up toward the sky. Seeing Ancient One¡¯s movement, Lin Rui also looked up curiously. Then, Deadpool also raised his head simrly. However, Lin Rui and Deadpool could not see anything, after all, it was daytime and there was not even a star in the sky.

    ¡°This action...why does it feel familiar? Where did I see it?¡± Lin Rui looked up at the sky and found that there was nothing in the sky, but he felt a strange sense of familiarity in his heart.

    ¡°It seems that when Thor fell to the earth, he raised his head to look at the sky and called Heimdall!¡± Looking up, Lin Rui quickly remembered how familiar this scene was.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that ...... the help Ancient One mentioned was Asgard¡¯s Bifrost!¡± Thinking about this stubble, Lin Rui thought with a jump in his heart.

    Hooooo~ Boom~

    Just when Lin Rui thought of this, the original clear sky suddenly gathered with arge swath of clouds. Within a few seconds, the sky was already cloudy, and thunder shed in it. Then, a dazzling colored light prated down from the clouds.

    Brush!

    ¡°It¡¯s really Bifrost!¡± Lin Rui thought in amazement the moment he saw the dazzling colored pir of light prate through the clouds and falling down toward his location.

    Boom~

    The next moment, the Bifrost had enveloped Lin Rui and the other two standing on the grasnd. Then, as the colored light retracted, Lin Rui and the other two people also disappeared. Only a circle of scorched earth covered with unknown marks was left on the originally green grass.

    ...

    Earth, Mirage Knight has been missing for four days, more than twice his previous missing record. Moreover, this time he disappeared with Deadpool. Originally, Mirage Knight¡¯s disappearance for such a long time should have attracted the attention of the League of Defender and those who care about him.

    However, an event that happened the day before made everyone temporarily suppress the urgency of finding Mirage Knight. Because Tony Stark was seriously injured.

    Drip ~ Drip ~ Drip ~

    In the secret Intensive Care Unit of Washington SHIELD Headquarters, Tony is lying on a white hospital bed with his eyes closed, and the instrument that detects his physical condition next to him makes rhythmic sounds. From this scene alone, Tony seems to be just asleep. However, he has actually been sleeping all day.

    Tony went to see Maya Hansen alone yesterday and was attacked and he was seriously injured and fell unconscious and there has been no sign of his awakening even at this moment.

    Originally Tony and Rogers were fully prepared. Although Tony was not wearing his Iron Man Armor, he was wearing The Cloak on his body which sessfully escaped from Maya¡¯s detection. However, Tony and Rogers still underestimated Killian or Mandarin¡¯s determination to kill him.

    Tony was attacked the moment he sat down opposite to Maya¡¯s position. The ce where Maya met Tony was a very ordinary small restaurant on the side of the road. It was very difficult to arrange staff near this small restaurant.

    Therefore, when Tony was attacked, he was only protected by The Cloak for the first time. However, when the surrounding Extremis Fighters collectively self-destructed, even The Cloak¡¯s strong defense couldn¡¯t guarantee Tony¡¯s safety.

    In this way, Tony was directly injured instead of dying by the explosion under the protection of The Cloak. When Rogers and the others came to support, Tony was already unconscious.

 Chapter 591 Return 2

    <h4>CHAPTER 591 RETURN 2</h4>

    Looking at the unconscious figure of Tony Stark lying in the ward, Rogers outside the ss wall felt very ufortable. If he knew that Killian or Mandarin had such a determination to kill Tony then he wouldn¡¯t have let Tony risk his life like that.

    Now, although the news of Iron Man¡¯s serious injury is still in the blockade stage, the people would soon begin to think that something is wrong when they don¡¯t see Iron Man or Tony Stark.

    Moreover, Mandarin will definitely not let go of such a good opportunity to dampen the confidence of ordinary people all over the world who trust Iron Man to defend them from him.

    Although with the cooperation of JARVIS and SHIELD¡¯s Intelligent System, they have been able to prevent themunication intrusion from Mandarin, he still has various means to pass the news that Iron Man has been seriously injured by him. Rogers is now worried about what to do next as the pressure is pilling upon his head.

    But they still have a chance to contain Mandarin before the global panic sets in because although Tony has been seriously injured this time, they have also caught an important person, that person is Maya Hansen who was almost killed by the explosion.

    When Maya met with Tony yesterday, she didn¡¯t seem to know that Killian would really make several Extremis Fighters self-destruct at close range regardless of her own safety.

    Had Maya not been injected with the almost perfect Extremis Serum then she would have died in this explosion. However, it was precisely because she was seriously injured by the explosion that Professor Charles was able to attack her mind when she was hiding in the corner and slowly recovering.

    Professor Charles¡¯s powerful Psychic Abilities directly caused Maya to lose control of her body, and she was taken as a prisoner by Rogers.

    Now, they are further digging for information in Maya¡¯s head, hoping to catch Mandarin before he can make his next move.

    ¡°Stark, this is what happens when you get too cocky! The other side just sacrificed a few Extremis Fighters to get you like this.¡± With a deep sigh, Rogers looked at the pale Tony in the ward and whispered to himself.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    When Rogers was thinking about what else he could do to save Tony, a smallmunicator on his wrist suddenly emitted a sharp beep. It was outside Tony¡¯s hospital room, and Captain Rogers would not let anyone disturb him if there was nothing important.

    Therefore, the news from this time must be very important. The most important thing he wants right now is to get information from Maya Hansen and a way to treat Tony, both of these situation needs to get resolved quickly.

    Phoo~

    ¡°What is it?¡± Raising his hand to bring his wrist to his eyes, Rogers looked at the light screen disyed on his watch and asked.

    ¡°Captain! The missing Mirage Knight and Deadpool have appeared!¡± After Rogers opened his mouth to ask, themunications officer at the end of the light screen reported with an excited look on his face.

    ¡°What? Where are they now?!¡± Hearing themunications officer¡¯s report, Rogers, who had just been in a rtively calm mood, suddenly became excited, and then asked again.

    ¡°They are in New York! They just showed up at the League of Defender base, and now they¡¯ve made contact!¡± Without any dy, themunications officer quickly replied. Hearing these words, Captain Rogers replied back ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll contact him myself!¡±

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Rogers hung up on themunications officer¡¯s call and then quickly tapped a few consecutive times on the light screen of the watch. Although the top priority is still Tony¡¯s injury, Killian, and Mandarin, but the return of Mirage Knight has given Rogers some hope.

    After all, the central figure in League of Defender has shown many unexinable things.

    What¡¯s more, someone who can be trusted by Tony Stark so much can do something about the current situation. After Tony was injured, Daredevil said that if they found Mirage Knight then he might be able to help Tony.

    Beep beep beep~

    However, no one answered even after the phone rang for a few times. Then, Rogers¡¯ eyes shed, and taking a nce at Tony in the ward, he quickly walked out.

    ...

    A few minutes ago, an area in the suburbs of New York was suddenly overcast with clouds, lightning and thunder appeared in the cloud, and then a beam of multi-colored light broke through the clouds andnded on the ground.

    A few secondster, the multi-colored light disappeared. After the multi-colored light beam disappeared, the clouds and thunder in the sky quickly disappeared. And a circr circle filled with ruins appeared on the ground, and three people appeared out of thin air in this circle.

    Phoo~

    ¡°Ah! I finally returned to the earth! The earth I love!¡± Deadpool took a deep breath of the earth¡¯s air and shouted with enjoyment on his face.

    Although he experienced a trip to a different and almost died in the vast Universe, Deadpool¡¯s unique phycology still made himpletely ept such an encounter.

    Moreover, the transportation through Bifrost also made Deadpool squill with enjoyment. What¡¯s more, although they were only in Asgard¡¯s Bifrost Guardian Hall for a while, it was enough for Deadpool to quietly see the magic and power of Asgard. For Deadpool, this is something he brags about to others!

    ¡°So this is how it feels to be teleported by Bifrost!¡± After experiencing Bifrost transportation twice in a row, Lin Rui was also in a good mood.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ancient One didn¡¯t have any intentions to stay in Asgard then Lin Rui would have really liked to see what Asgard was really like.

    He just spent a few seconds with Deadpool to sneak a peek outside the Guardian Hall, although they only took a glimpse from the corner but that single glimpse was enough for Lin Rui to be shocked.

    ¡°This is the suburb of New York. You can go from here on your own. I should also leave. Mirage Knight, good luck.¡± After bringing Lin Rui and Deadpool back to Earth, Ancient One¡¯s operation ended perfectly, and he would not interfere with the rest.

    ¡°Thank you! Ancient One!¡± Looking at the Ancient One in front of him, Lin Rui thanked him from the bottom of his heart. The next moment, the figure of Ancient One quickly disappeared in front of Lin Rui and Deadpool.

    ¡°As expected of someone so powerful, he¡¯s got style! By the way, Mirage Knight, the experience of following you this time was too much science fiction and magic, I think I can write a book called: Handsome Deadpool and mysterious Mirage Knight¡¯s journey through the Universe! What do you think?¡± Seeing Ancient One leaving, Deadpool couldn¡¯t help feeling stricken, and finally suddenly thought of writing a book.

    ¡°Just write if you want to, but let¡¯s go back now. Everyone must have been very anxious, after all, we have been missing for two days.¡± Lin Rui said indifferently when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words. Then, he simply recognized the direction and rushed towards the center of New York.

    ¡°Well, my beautiful Girlfriend must have been very worried!¡± With a nod, Deadpool followed Lin Rui.

 Chapter 592 Learn

    <h4>CHAPTER 592 LEARN</h4>

    While Lin Rui and Deadpool were quickly making their way towards downtown New York, Jerry, who was located inside the League of Defender base, was resting at hisputer desk.

    These past few days, in addition to the people running around outside, Jerry was also very tired. In order to find the missing Mirage Knight and Deadpool, Jerry had not only unleashed several of his hacker buddies over the past few days but he also hadn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s rest in a long time.

    However, no matter how many areas ofwork surveince they hacked, they still found no sign of Mirage Knight and Deadpool. And, just yesterday, another piece of heavy news emerged, that is, Iron Man TonyStark was seriously injured and he was not out of danger.

    This is undoubtedly a huge blow to Jerry and his team, as both League of Defender and Iron Man were hit hard when dealing with Killian, Mandarin, and their Extremis Fighters.

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    Just as Jerry put his head down for a little while just after eating dinner, theputer in front of him suddenly ran out with a beep sound which frightened Jerry. After the prompt sounded, Jerry who was lying on his stomach was suddenly awakened.

    After a second of confusion, Jerry turned on theputer excitedly. Because this tone was set specifically for Mirage Knight, and now it had rung, indicating that there is a message from Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Hello! Is it Mirage Knight?!!!¡± Jerry asked in a shaky voice when he clicked the call request that appeared on theputer.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Jerry.¡± After Jerry asked, Lin Rui¡¯s calm reply came from theputer.

    ...

    Brush!

    In the skies above New York City, a Hoverboard flew by at maximum speed, with two oddly dressed people standing on it. As they were so tantly flying through the middle of downtown, someone soon noticed the two people flying past in mid-air.

    ¡°Is that Mirage Knight?¡± After seeing the two people in the air, someone who knew Mirage Knight pointed curiously and asked.

    ¡°It seems to be, although Mirage Knight does not often appear in the daytime, but looking at the way he is dressed, it should be him. However, who is that guy behind him? I haven¡¯t seen him and I haven¡¯t seen anyone wearing that costume before, is he a new Vignte?¡± After the man opened his mouth to ask, his friend next to him nodded in reply, but they were still puzzled by the guy standing behind Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Maybe he really is a new Vignte, but don¡¯t you think that the costume he is wearing looks simr to that of Mirage Knight? Maybe he is as powerful as Mirage Knight!¡±

    ¡°But where are they going in such a hurry?¡±

    Not caring about the things that the underground crowd was talking about, Lin Rui had already speeded up the Hoverboard and soared all the way to League of Defender¡¯s base.

    As for Deadpool, who was standing behind the Hoverboard, he lost an opportunity to show his ¡®face¡¯ in front of the masses. Because his Deadpool suit was almost ruined back on the Alien, he is now wearing a simple hero suit given to him by Lin Rui, which is really simr in style to what Lin Rui wore at the beginning.

    Whew!

    Lin Rui had already jumped down even before the Hoverboard hadnded, and then his figure dashed into the base. After contacting Jerry just now, Lin Rui unexpectedly learned that he had left the earth for more than four days, which was twice the actual time that had passed on the Alien.

    Moreover, during the time he was away from Earth, Tony had actually made a risky appointment with Maya Hansen and ended up being injured by the Extremis fighters as they self-destructed, and he was still lying in the Intensive Care Unit. Therefore, Lin Rui is now very anxious to ask Jerry personally about what happened in the past few days.

    Brush!

    ¡°Jerry, I¡¯m back!¡± Just like a gust of wind, Lin Rui had appeared in front of Jerry.

    ¡°You are really back! Mirage Knight! We¡¯ve been looking for you for so long, we¡¯ve almost searched every corner of the world!¡± Seeing Mirage Knight appear in front of his eyes, Jerry excitedly rushed over and shouted.

    ¡®Even if you really searched the entire Earth, you still wouldn¡¯t have been able to find me, after all, I was not on the earth.¡¯ Lin Rui thought silently in his heart when he heard Jerry¡¯s words. Then, his thoughts turned to business.

    ¡°What the hell is going on, with the protection of the Iron Man Armor, how could Tony be seriously injured?!¡± Regardless of how Killian and the others are doing now, Lin Rui¡¯s main concern now is Tony¡¯s injury.

    ¡°In order to be able to meet Maya Hansen sessfully, Mr. Stark agreed to meet her without wearing his Iron Man Armor. He said that he had a new type of protective armor and persuaded Captain Rogers to agree to his n. However, we did not expect that Killian would not care about Maya Hansen¡¯s safety who was also with Tony. Several Extremis Fighters directly self-destructed when Tony first arrived at the meeting ce. By the time Captain Rogers and the others arrived to support him, Tony was already in the ruins and unconscious.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s worried tone, Jerry quickly answered.

    ¡°This guy, when will his conceited character be changed!¡± Hearing Jerry¡¯s answer, Lin Rui clenched his fists and cursed Tony in his mind.

    Lin Rui certainly knows from where Tony¡¯s confidence in meeting Maya Hansen without wearing his Iron Man Ar or came from, that is The Cloak that Lin Rui and Tony sessfully developed before he left.

    With the defensive power of The Cloak at the time, it would have been no problem for it to defend Tony from the Extremis fighters for a period of time, and it would have been enough to support Tony until Rogers and the others arrived.

    However, he did not expect that Killian would directly let those Extremis fighters Self-Destruct at close range. With such a powerful explosion, no matter how good The Cloak¡¯s defense is, it would have been impossible for it to protect Tony.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I have sent the news that you are back. Everyone now knows that you are back.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s conceited evaluation of Tony, Jerry raised an eyebrow and said.

    ¡°Well, when will SHIELD¡¯s Quinjet arrive? I¡¯m going to Washington to see Tony.¡± Lin Rui had already contacted his family on the way over. Although his family would have indeed worried for him this time as Iron Man was seriously injured but the news is still being blocked and his previous excuses can still be used.

    Now, he was going to see how Tony is doing.

    ¡°It¡¯s already on its way and will be here soon.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Jerry answered quickly.

    ¡°En, Jerry, you did a good job this time.¡± Seeing Jerry¡¯s face and knowing that he must not have had a good rest recently, Lin Rui reached out and patted him on the shoulder and praised him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! This is all I should do! But, Mirage Knight, do you really have a way to save Mr. Stark?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯spliment, Jerry¡¯s face showed an excited look and then he asked the main question.

    ¡°This, I hope I can.¡±

 Chapter 593 Response

    <h4>CHAPTER 593 RESPONSE</h4>

    Da Da Da~

    It was only after Lin Rui and Jerry had chatted for a few minutes that a rush of footsteps came from outside the base. Then Deadpool rushed in in a hurry. Because Lin Rui had directly jumped down from the Hoverboard, Deadpool almost followed and lost control of the Hoverboard and hit the ground.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Jerry asked suspiciously when he saw Deadpool rushing into the base suddenly. Deadpool was wearing the Low-Level Hero Suit given to him by Lin Rui at this time and Jerry didn¡¯t recognize him without his signature Red Suit.

    Brush!

    Do you recognize me now?!¡± Deadpool took off his headgear when he heard Jerry¡¯s words and asked back.

    After this incident, Deadpool felt that he must make himself a unique set of impact-proof and tougher suits that would not be damaged by the harsh environment, just like Spiderman or Mirage Knight. Otherwise, who would recognize him if he is wearing different sets of Hero Suits after each fight!

    ¡°Uh... so it¡¯s Deadpool! I¡¯m d to see you again, and we were all also very worried about you.¡± Jerry said embarrassingly after seeing that ugly and wrinkled face.

    ¡°You speak as if I don¡¯t know who you guys are more concerned about? However, my experience this time is something that none of you had ever experienced, wait until you hear my travel stories!¡± Hearing Jerry¡¯s words, Deadpool muttered in his heart in a small voice.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Not long after Deadpool rushed into the base, there was another rising tone on Jerry¡¯sputer.

    ncing at theputer, Jerry¡¯s eyes lit up and he spoke, ¡°Mirage Knight, the Quinjet sent out by Captain Rogers have arrived, it¡¯s just outside the base.¡±

    Boom~

    After Jerry finished speaking, Lin Rui and Deadpool could already hear the roar of engines over the base. It seems that Rogers was also very anxious. Lin Rui only returned to the base for a minute or so, and the Quinjet had already arrived to pick him up.

    ¡°Well, then I will leave first.¡± With a nod, Lin Rui turned around and headed out of the base. As he turned around, Lin Rui also gave Deadpool a look.

    ¡°Uh ...... I won¡¯t be going, Vanessa is still waiting for me at home, I¡¯ll take a trip home first to report my safety.¡± Seeing Lin Rui looking at himself, Deadpool waved his hand and said.

    Brush!

    After Deadpool indicated that he was not going, Lin Rui had disappeared after leaving a shadow in the same ce. Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s slowly disappearing shadow, a single thought appeared in Deadpool and Jerry¡¯s heart and they thought with some emotion: Mirage Knight¡¯s strength has improved a lot again!

    Compared to Jerry¡¯s emotion, Deadpool¡¯s feelings are more clear, after all, he was the one who was stranded with Lin Rui on the Primitive for a few days and they have also encountered a variety of unexpected situations. Therefore, Deadpool is the one who clearly knows Mirage Knight¡¯s real strength.

    Huhu~

    When Lin Rui appeared outside the base, he saw Quinjet suspended more than ten meters in the air. At this time, the cabin of Quinjet opened in the direction of Lin Rui, and a strong and burly man was standing there. It turned out to be Steve Rogers, who actually came to pick up Lin Rui in person.

    Brush!

    In the next second, Lin Rui stepped down, and his figure directly flew into the Quinjet suspended in the air.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, it¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± Appearing in front of Rogers, Lin Rui looked at him and greeted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m also d to see you again, Mirage Knight,¡± Rogers said seriously after staring at Lin Rui for a few moments.

    After a brief greeting, Lin Rui and Rogers didn¡¯t say anything. Lin Rui has told him everything he should know, and now he needs to see Tony as soon as possible. Therefore, the hatch quickly closed, and the power of the engine instantly increases.

    Boom! P¨±~

    Within a few seconds, the Quinjet climbed from a position of tens of meters above the ground to a height of hundreds of meters, and then directly broke the sound barrier and flew back towards Washington.

    When Lin Rui got on the Quinjet brought by Rogers himself and rushed towards Washington, there were others who put down what they were doing and also rushed towards Washington. After hearing the news of Mirage Knight¡¯s return, Peter, who was still in school, grabbed his school bag and rushed out of the ssroom.

    Peter was very worried these days, and now that Tony is seriously injured, it is impossible for him to stay in school after hearing this piece of news.

    Brush!

    After rushing out of the school, Peter tore open his jacket, and in the next second, he turned into a Spiderman and swung up the tall building. After swinging around several buildings, Peternded on the top of a building.

    Hum~

    Not long after Peter appeared on the roof, a purple Space Portal suddenly appeared beside him, and then Blink and Iceman walked out of the Space Portal.

    ¡°Is Mirage Knight really back?¡± Seeing Spiderman who was already waiting for him, Iceman asked with some excitement.

    ¡°Eh, he¡¯s on his way to Washington right now,¡± Peter replied quickly with a serious nod.

    ¡°Haha! I knew he would be fine!¡± Receiving Spiderman¡¯s affirmative answer, Iceman shouted with a mental shake towards Blink beside him.

    Hoo-hoo!

    Just after Iceman and the others appeared, another figure quickly rushed towards their position in mid-air, it was Harry who was riding on his Hoverboard. His Friend had disappeared from the face of the Earth so he had to see Lin Rui in person.

    ¡°Everyone is here, let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing that Harry has rushed over, Peter looked at Blink and said.

    Hum~

    Blink did not speak and just nodded. Then, another Space Portal appeared in front of them. Without the slightest hesitation, Peter had already walked in first, Iceman and Blink followed in, and then Harry rushed into the Space Portal on his Hoverboard.

    After the four of them disappeared from the roof of this building, the Purple Space Portal quickly shrank and finally disappeared.

    ...

    Buzzing~

    When Mirage Knight returned and all the people who cared about him rushed to Washington, some very important things were going on in the underground base of X-Men Academy.

    In the closed Cerebro Room, Professor Charles is wearing the Cerebro Helmet and he is using his telepathy ability. And he had only one goal this time, and that was Maya Hansen sitting in front of him.

    Since catching Maya Hansen yesterday, Charles has conducted three Mind Walks on her, but they have not been very sessful. It seems that while Extremis is transforming the human body, it also develops a part of the human brain, so that Maya, who is not a Psychic Mutant, also has the ability to resist Mind Invasion.

    Nheless, Professor Charles continued to telepathicallymunicate with Maya, knowing that Maya was on the verge of not being able to hold on.

    Whish~

    Finally, under Charles¡¯ continued strong Psychic Invasion, Maya¡¯s defense was finally broken. Then, Charles quickly searched for information about Extremis, Killian, and Mandarin in Maya¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This is!...¡± Professor Charles who finally saw the memories in Maya¡¯s mind suddenly opened his eyes, he had already pulled his mind away from Maya¡¯s as he already knew what he should know.

    Then, Professor Charles controlled his wheelchair to turn around, he had important things to tell Captain Rogers.

 Chapter 594 Guess

    <h4>CHAPTER 594 GUESS</h4>

    (Gene Therapy Serum¡ú Recovery Serum)

    Following Captain America, Lin Rui went all the way towards the Advanced Ward where Tony was. Standing outside the ss wall and looking at the pale-faced Tony in the ward, Lin Rui felt very ufortable. Lin Rui knew that if he hadn¡¯t disappeared inexplicably, Tony might not have gone to see Maya and put his life in such danger.

    Moreover, even if Tony had gone with this crazy n then Lin Rui would have atleast be able to guarantee Tony¡¯s safety. The level of protection that Lin Rui gave Tony before was very low, and it couldn¡¯t stop the power behind the Self-Destruct of the Extremis Fighters.

    ¡°How is his condition now? Has it gotten better?¡± Without immediately asking to go into the ward, Lin Rui looked at Rogers beside him and asked.

    ¡°The Physical trauma has been almost recovered, and the multiple fractures on his body would be quickly recovered with our technology. However, this time the Extremes Self-Destruction was at a close range, and the shock waves generated have caused various organs to get damaged in Stark¡¯s body. He has suffered serious damage. We have given him Oscorp¡¯s new Recovery Serum, but the effects haven¡¯t been that great. I don¡¯t know the reason for that. If he was sent to a general hospital then he would have been unable to survive. However, we can only maintain the status quo and can¡¯t do anything to improve his condition.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Rogers answered seriously.

    ¡°Organ damage and even the Recovery Serum can¡¯t treat it? Is there something special about the Extremis injury?¡± Lin Rui frowned when he heard Rogers¡¯ answer.

    If it was a simple explosion injury then with SHIELD¡¯s current medical technology and Oscorp¡¯stest Recovery Serum, it would have done more than just left Tony on the edge of life and death. So, the reason that Tony has been unable to recover is probably because of Extremis.

    ¡°We also thought that but we didn¡¯t detect any Extremis in Stark¡¯s body.¡± Seemingly knowing what was going through Lin Rui¡¯s mind, Rogers told the results of their previous examination as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Extremis that¡¯s the cause? Then what¡¯s with this situation?¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Lin Rui could not figure out for a moment what was the reason for Tony¡¯s continueda and inability to Recover.

    ¡°By the way, we were going to try to operate on Tony. However, he still has some very tiny shrapnel around his heart, and we haven¡¯t found a Doctor who ispetent enough to perform such an operation. After all, Tony¡¯s body is very weak, and if he go under surgery then I don¡¯t think he would ......¡± Rogers continued to add to the side.

    The shrapnel around Tony¡¯s heart that had not been taken out still threatened his life at this time, perhaps, this was something that should have been expected long ago.

    ¡°The shrapnel around his heart? I have a personal rmendation for that. However, the first thing we need to do is to pull Mr. Stark back from such a dangerous situation, otherwise, doing the operation will be useless.¡± Lin Rui replied after he heard Rogers¡¯ words.

    ¡°En? Do you really know a Surgeon capable of doing such an Operation!¡± Without doubting Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rogers said excitedly.

    ¡°Now, can I go in and see Mr. Stark? I want to judge his situation from a close range. Some things can¡¯t be seen outside.¡± The consultation has beenpleted, and Lin Rui will now personally check Tony¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rogers agreed without hesitation.

    Card~

    Then, he had already opened the door to the room underprehensive surveince. After taking two deep breaths, Lin Rui walked in.

    ...

    Two minutester, Lin Rui, who had already examined Tony¡¯s body condition carefully, was still frowning. As Rogers said just now, Tony is now in the top medical environment of the earth, even if his current injuries are indeed very serious, but they should have shown some sign of improvement after all this time.

    However, the expensive medical supplies that were fed into Tony¡¯s body did not seem to be working as they should and they are just keeping Tony from dying.

    Moreover, Lin Rui has fed Tony a portion of Elven Holy Spring Water under Rogers¡¯ gaze. Even the Elven Holy Spring Water, which can quickly help in recovering vitality, didn¡¯t make Tony¡¯s condition better and it just made his situation more stable. It seems that the energies that should have used to heal Tony have disappeared somehow.

    ¡°Ineffective? Captain Rogers, is it possible for me to connect with JARVIS here?¡± With thoughts quickly turning in his mind, Lin Rui turned his head to look at Rogers beside him and asked.

    ¡°JARVIS? Yes.¡± Although Rogers didn¡¯t know why Mirage Knight was looking for Stark¡¯s AI at this time, he still nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Mirage Knight, what can I do for you?¡± After Rogers finished answering, JARVIS¡¯s voice came from Ward¡¯s speaker.

    ¡°JARVIS, what happened to The Cloak after Mr. Stark was attacked?¡± Lin Rui asked directly after hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice.

    Since the cause was not Extremis then it could be Venom as the inexplicable disappearance of those healing effects made Lin Rui think of that Alien Parasite, which also has Energy-Swallowing attributes.

    Although Lin Rui had checked it once and found no signs of Venom remaining on Tony¡¯s body, he was still feeling a little uneasy. Maybe Venom had hidden something when they tested itst time?

    ¡°When the Extremis Fighters were self-destructing, The Cloak helped Mr. Stark withstand most of the damage and shock waves. Before The Cloak¡¯s control system was destroyed, The Cloak had been damaged by more than 95%. ording to my calctions, The Cloak must have beenpletely destroyed in the subsequent explosion.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, JARVIS quickly answered.

    Hearing J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s answer, a bright light shed in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes. The Cloak¡¯s Control system before the destruction of The Cloak has been damaged by more than ny-five percent. It is reasonable to say that it must have beenpletely vaporized by the explosion.

    However, Tony still has a Low-Level protection charm given to him by Lin Rui. So, if Venom retracted into Tony¡¯s body surface after the control system was damaged, then it would still be partially preserved.

    ¡°In that case, then let me see if it¡¯s you or not!¡± Thinking of this possibility, a small bottle once again appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s hand out of thin air as he had exchanged a bottle of Elven Holy Spring Wate from the System Shop.

    Rogers, who was standing by, heard the conversation between Lin Rui and JARVIS. He made no movements to ask anything at this time. He also heard a brand new word just now, that is The Cloak.

    From JARVIS and Mirage Knight¡¯s words, The Cloak should undoubtedly be a newly developed product by Tony, and it is also the reason why Tony had the confidence to meet Maya without his Iron Man Armor.

    Since this kind of weapon can protect Tony from death even in the face of self-destruction of several Extremis fighters, then it is obvious that it is also a powerful weapon. Although Stark is only one person, he is indeed a very talented and capable scientist.

    While Rogers was thinking about something, Lin Rui had already fed Tony the contents of the vial.

 Chapter 595 Cause

    <h4>Chapter 595 Cause</h4>

    Huh~

    While Lin Rui fed Tony a new portion of Elven Holy Spring Water, he directly released his powerful Psychic Power that had already recovered. This time, Lin Rui wanted to understand how powerful the vitality of Elven Holy Spring Water had and how it is disappearing.

    Buzzing~

    Under Lin Rui¡¯s powerful Psychic Power scan, the Elven Holy Spring Water that entered through Tony¡¯s mouth quickly entered his body. Then, just as this Elven Holy Spring Water began to inject vitality into Tony¡¯s body, a special attraction suddenly came from behind Tony.

    Then, most of Elven Holy Spring Water was attracted to it, and only a small part yed its role in healing Tony¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ohh? There really is a problem!¡± Noting the attractioning from Tony¡¯s back, Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power directly swept towards it.

    In the next moment, Lin Rui saw an object that had merged with Tony¡¯s back and it was this object that was attracting and absorbing the Elven Holy Spring Water.

    The object that absorbed Elven Holy Spring Water was like the skin on Tony¡¯s body. It was impossible to tell the difference in terms of color or size. However, when Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power swept over, he discovered that it was not part of Tony.

    ¡°Surprisingly, it¡¯s the remaining Venom!¡± Lin Rui whispered in his heart after seeing the piece of object that showed up under his Psychic Power scan and a harsh look shed across his eyes.

    It seems that in yesterday¡¯s Extremis Fighters¡¯ close range self-destruct, The Cloak itself under Tony¡¯s control helped him to block most of the damage. But when The Cloak was destroyed, Venom¡¯s own instincts awoke, and instead of sacrificing itself to protect Tony again, it chose to cling to Tony to preserve itself.

    Moreover, after Tony was rescued, it also hid in Tony¡¯s body constantly sucking the healing medicines that were injected inside Tony¡¯s body to slowly recover itself.

    As a Parasitic Cosmic Lifeform, whether it is the Recovery Serum or Elven Holy Spring Water, Venom is always willing to absorb them. Moreover, after absorbing a bit of Recovery Serum and the two bottles of Elven Holy Spring Water just now, Venom, who was also seriously injured, has recovered a lot.

    If not for the fact that this ward is under close surveince twenty-four hours a day and there are many powerful people guarding the outside, maybe Venom would have sneaked away.

    ¡°Now that I have found the reason,e out!¡± Determining that Venom was the one who was causing the trouble, the Psychic Power released by Lin Rui instantly coalesced together and pounced directly towards Venom¡¯s location.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power was not strong enough to shake any fixed object in reality, it was enough to deal with a lifeform like Venom.

    However, when Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power pounced on Venom, Venom seemed to notice and stopped absorbing Elven Holy Spring Water instantly, but instead quickly released arge amount of its own energy into Tony¡¯s powerless body.

    Buzzing~

    As Venom released his own energy, a vague wave was also directly transmitted from Venom¡¯s position to Tony¡¯s head. Facing Lin Rui¡¯s attack, Venom also quicklyunched his own counterattack.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seemingly knowing what Venom intended to do, Lin Rui let out a low shout and directly extended his hands.

    Boom! Boom!

    The next moment, Tony who was still in aa with serious injuries on his body, suddenly raised his hand and attacked Lin Rui beside the bed. However, Lin Rui was prepared and he easily blocked Tony¡¯s fist.

    It turns out that Venom had just released his energy to instantly stimte and strengthen Tony¡¯s weakened body functions. Then he took advantage of Tony¡¯s unconsciousness to control his subconscious mind and let him attack Lin Rui.

    The next moment, Lin Rui blocked Tony¡¯s punch and grabbed Tony, who was still struggling, and then he realized that the Venom, which was under Tony¡¯s back, had moved to the bottom of Tony¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Still want to control Tony? No way!¡± With a low shout, Lin Rui grabbed Tony¡¯s arms and threw them upward. Then Tony was thrown from the hospital bed by Lin Rui, just revealing the condition of his back.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, an Azura light appeared and disappeared in the ward, Lin Rui had used the Beheading Spirit Sword in a very short time and had sessfully cut off the Venom that was attached to Tony¡¯s body.

    ¡°Protect Tony!¡± When Tony started to fall from above the hospital bed, Lin Rui reminded Rogers who was a little dazed next to him, and then he quickly took a step outside.

    Huh~

    When Rogers heard Lin Rui¡¯s words and reached out to catch the falling Tony, Lin Rui had also quickly thrown a small object towards the corner of the room.

    After Lin Rui threw the small object shot into the corner, a magical looking light instantly enveloped the corner. Then, a transparent and twisting object slowly appeared in the corner, it was Venom who was ready to slip away just now.

    However, at this time, Venom couldn¡¯t break away from the control of his position and could only continue to twist in ce.

    ¡°What¡¯s that ¡­¡­ thing? Why did it appear here?!¡± Rogers, who had already put Tony back into the hospital bed peacefully, turned his head and saw Venom¡¯s figure writhing in the corner, so he asked with an ugly expression on his face.

    It was only a few seconds from when Lin Rui found Venom to when he attacked Venom, and Rogers only had time to reach out to catch Tony.

    In Rogers¡¯ view, since Mirage Knight took the initiative to find the thing that seemed very disgusting, then he must be the culprit that caused Stark to fail to recover. But they didn¡¯t find any problems with such a rigorous inspection so Rogers felt that it was his negligence.

    ¡°That is an alien lifeform knows as Venom. As for how it appeared here¡­because it was on Mr. Stark¡¯s body~¡± Lin Rui calmly exined after hearing Rogers¡¯ words.

    ¡°Alien lifeform?! It was on Stark¡¯s body?!¡± The expression on Rogers¡¯s face became even more ugly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    Da Da Da ~ Da Da Da ~

    Just as Rogers was about to go on to ask for some more details, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside the ward.

    When Lin Rui and Rogers turned their heads to look over because of the footsteps, they saw Spiderman rushing ahead of the front, followed by Iceman and others, who all rushed over-under Daredevil¡¯s leadership.

    Because Rogers had also previously acquiesced to the joint status of SHIELD and League of Defender, there was a little hindrance to their appearance here.

    ¡°Mirage Knight!¡± Spiderman called out immediately after seeing Lin Rui in the ward.

 Chapter 596 Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 596 Consciousness</h4>

    Seeing the friends rushing from outside the ward, Lin Rui was very moved. In addition to his great strength in this world, Lin Rui has also gained many trusted friends.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Lin Rui quickly replied loudly when Peter called his name.

    ¡°And, Mr. Stark is also out of danger.¡± First, he gave Peter and the others a safe report of himself, and then Lin Rui told them that Tony Stark was also fine.

    ¡°Haha! I knew it! I knew that as long as youe back then everything would be fine!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Iceman, who was standing outside the ward, said happily.

    After knowing that Tony was also out of danger, Peter and the others were also silently relieved. The Iron Man is a very important symbol of the world, and the people here are very clear about what it means. So, Mirage Knight has returned and Iron Man was out of danger, which is indeed very good news.

    However, because of the angle of vision, Peter and the others standing outside the ward can only see Tony on the bed, but not Venom who is twisting in the corner. So, their eyes were on Tony in the hospital bed, they wanted to see if what Mirage Knight said was true.

    Huh~

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Tony¡¯s fingers suddenly moved. Then Tony¡¯s closed eyes trembled slightly.

    ¡°It seems that Venom did a good thing in the end. If it hadn¡¯t strengthened Tony¡¯s body by its energy then he might not be able to wake up so quickly.¡± Seeing the slight changes in Tony¡¯s body, Lin Rui silently thought.

    Because Venom has left Tony¡¯s body, the efficient drugs that were originally injected into Tony¡¯s body and were absorbed by Venom were again given to Tony when Venom released the energy just now.

    Therefore, Tony¡¯s body is now undergoing rapid self-recovery inside. Without Venom¡¯s interference, Tony¡¯s various organs are also rapidly recovering.

    Huh!

    Finally, under the nervous gaze of Lin Rui, Rogers Captain, and Peter outside the ward, Tony, who had been in aa for a day, finally opened his eyes.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Wee back, Mr. Stark.¡± As Tony opened his eyes to see Lin Rui in front of him and was about to speak, Lin Rui spoke up first.

    ¡°Congrattions, Stark, foring back from the dead once again.¡± After Lin Rui finished, Rogers, who was standing next to him, looked at Tony, who was still a bit confused and said.

    Huhu~

    ¡°How many days have I ¡­¡­ been in aa?¡± Finally, after taking two deep breaths, Tony¡¯s eyes finally became clear, so he calmly asked.

    ¡°Sir, you have been unconscious for a total of twenty-seven hours, thirteen minutes, and eight seconds.¡± After Tony asked that question, JARVIS¡¯s voice answered him quickly.

    ¡°JARVIS, you are here too! But I¡¯m not on my own turf, am I?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Tony asked with some surprise.

    ¡°This is the Washington SHIELD Headquarters. We brought you here after you were attacked and injured by the Self Destruct of those Extremis Fighter. You would have stayed unconscious if Mirage Knight hadn¡¯te back.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, Rogers replied indifferently.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, is it? It was you who saved me again?¡± Hearing Rogers said that it was Mirage Knight who saved him, Tony¡¯s eyes shifted to Lin Rui¡¯s figure and he asked in an inexplicable tone.

    Because Tony knew that Mirage Knight in front of him was actually the kid who hadn¡¯t even graduated from high school, Tony felt too strange that he has been saved by Lin Rui so many times. Just like thest time Tony was attacked. Without the protective charm Lin Rui gave him long ago, he might not have been able toe back.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, now you need to recover, and leave the dangerous thing to us.¡± Seeing the look on Tony¡¯s face, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Hey! Mr. Stark!¡± Just as Lin Rui and the other two were chatting in the ward, Peter outside finally couldn¡¯t help shouting.

    It was only after Peter called out that Tony noticed that there were so many people outside looking at him. It seemed that they were all worried about his safety.

    It has been a long time since Tony¡¯s parents died, but unexpectedly, there are still so many people who care about him. So Tony barely pulled out a smile to the outside of the ward, he wanted to express his gratitude.

    Huhu~

    But when Tony¡¯s smile was only halfway out, his eyes suddenly fell into the corner of the ward, just to see the writhing Venom. Therefore, the originally reluctant smile just copsed on his face.

    Later, Lin Rui packed up Venom and gave Tony a bottle of Elven Holy Spring Water to speed up the recovery process. Because Killian¡¯s affair is not over yet, in order to deal with their subsequent counterattack, Iron Man must recover in the shortest possible time and appear in front of the people again.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui pulled Tony back from the edge of severe injury and death, and quickly brought him to his peak state. Captain Rogers also received two very urgent messages, both about the Extremis incident.

    One was sent by Professor Charles, who had breached Maya Hansen¡¯s mental defenses to obtain a piece of very critical information. That is: the so-called Mandarin is just a puppet supported by someone else, the real master is someone else.

    And the identity of the person behind the curtain is also scary enough as he is an important member of the World Security Council.

    The other news came from SHIELD. After they blocked the news that Iron Man Tony Stark was seriously injured and dying for a whole day, Killian finally released this news that was enough to disturb the confidence of the people through other means.

    Now, the news that Iron Man has been wiped out by Extremis Fighters is rapidly spreading out. Even though SHIELD tried to block it, the news was slowly letting everyone know that Iron Man has been defeated and maybe dying. For a time, the question about what happened to Iron Man is now the world¡¯s biggest concern.

    ¡°If I continued to remain unconscious this time then their n would have really worked. Even if they can¡¯t cause us any substantial damage, the confidence of the public would have taken a great hit.¡± Tony, who had already recovered, looked at the outside world¡¯s spection about his current situation and said with some emotion.

    From an ¡°Ordinary¡± wealthy scientist to a Superhero that has enough influence on the world, Tony also knows what kind of influence his various actions will have on the outside world.

    ¡°Since they are so sure that you have been seriously injured, so why not let them see it? I think everyone will love that scene.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui, who was next to him, smiled and said.

    ¡°Hehe, why not?¡±

 Chapter 597 Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 597 Undercurrent</h4>

    ¡°What happened to Iron Man?¡±

    ¡°We need Iron Man! We need the truth!¡±

    ¡°Iron Man is seriously injured and dying? Is it true?!¡±

    ¡°What about SHIELD? What about the League of Defender? Captain America, Mirage Knight, can you give us some answers?¡±

    The next day, after SHIELD had loosened some control over public opinion, a lot of news about Iron Man¡¯s disappearance and him being seriously injured appeared in various media.

    Although because Iron Man¡¯s prestige is very high, coupled with some government guidance, these media also did not report too much. However, such a kind of half-covered news resonates more with ordinary people.

    It seems that Killian and their n seems to be a perfect sess. Because, after the news that Iron Man TonyStark was seriously injured and dying broke out, everyone¡¯s fear of Extremis Fighters became even stronger.

    Even the powerful Iron Man could not deal with the enemy, so how could ordinary people like them resist. So, their first goal of using force to conquer the world was aplished, and that was to make the world afraid of them.

    Next, as long as there is no one else to stop them, they will definitely overthrow the regime of the first power on earth.

    In a small town in the middle of the United States, far from both Washington and New York, Killian, who had arranged for the Extremis fighters to attack Tony, was hiding in the town and quietly waiting for the news about Iron Man to fester.

    ¡°Tony Stark, you were lucky enough that you didn¡¯t get blown up straight away! However, you must be worse than dead now. Without you, who would be willing to sacrifice themselves to block our constant stream of Extremis Fighters?¡± Looking at the various spections on the Inte about Iron Man¡¯s current situation, Killian muttered to himself in a gloomy tone.

    In order to ensure the effectiveness of the attack, Killian bypassed Mandarin and the people behind him and directly controlled his own Extremis Fighters to self-destruct at close range. In Killian¡¯s n, even if he killed Maya Hansen while killing Tony then that would be worth it.

    However, the result of the attack was not so satisfying for Killian. At least, Tony did not directly die and was rescued by the people who came behind him.

    Although Killian felt that even if Tony didn¡¯t die, he was seriously injured by that attack and he wouldn¡¯t be able to make aplete recovery. Not unless he could get his hands on the Extremis Technology. If they use Extremis to transform Tony¡¯s body then he would still have a chance to recover normally.

    ¡°Huh! I really hope that those guys will use Extremis to heal Tony Stark in the end. In that case, he will be the biggest card in my hand. However, you would still have toe to me and beg if you want Extremis!¡± For Tony, Killian¡¯s hatred is not a little bit.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    While Killian was hiding in this small town watching the storm of news from the outside world, amunicator he had on hand suddenly rang out. Scanning the words disyed on themunicator, Killian¡¯s eyes shed as he connected themunication.

    ¡°The pressure of public opinion is enough, we can start the next move.¡± Without speaking any unnecessary nonsense, a sentence without emotion came from the other side of themunicator.

    ¡°Finally. I thought I would have to continue hiding again.¡± Killian said with a harsh expression shing across his face when he heard the words opposite themunicator.

    ¡°Although there will be someone up there to interfere with SHIELD¡¯s actions, however, Captain America not someone who could be taken lightly. Remember, what we need is the ever-expanding heartfelt panic of the general public, not great material destruction.¡± It seems that the person on the other side of themunicator could see Killian¡¯s expression change, and reminded him twice more.

    ¡°I know. However, where would the fear factor be if there is no material destruction?¡± Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Killian¡¯s eyes shed and then said.

    ¡°You only need to control this process by yourself. As long as you don¡¯t make it too difficult for the people above then I don¡¯t care what you do. Also, Mandarin is very unhappy with your sacrifice of Maya Hansen this time.¡± No longer asking Killian about his next actions, the guy on themunicator suddenly talked about Maya Hansen. It seems that Mandarin really cares about this girl.

    ¡°Haha, Unhappy!! What is his happiness got to do with me?! If it wasn¡¯t for the people above then who would even care about him. He is just a puppet, does he really think that he has any power over me?¡± Hearing the words of the man on themunicator, Killian said with a face full of disdain.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Killian, who was not suitable to be a mysterious person behind the scenes because of his early years outside, why would the people on top find an old man with good acting skills to be their puppet?

    Moreover, in order to make this puppet more realistic, Mandarin does have a lot of power on his hands, which is why he was able to give Killian a hard time.

    ¡°I won¡¯t interfere with the conflict between you guys, as long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with our big n.¡± The man was also aware of Killian¡¯s displeasure with Mandarin and said nothing more.

    ¡°Of course the n will not be affected, don¡¯t worry, no one else would be able to interfere this time, I will do what I have to do perfectly.¡± Speaking of their ns, Killian spoke with a fanatical expression on his face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡± Ka~ Then, this covertmunication ended.

    After hanging up themunication, Killian simply packed up his things and walked out of this ordinary house. Since the people on top are going to start their big move, Killian does not need to hide in this town where there are not many cameras.

    Starting today, Killian is going to let the world know without Iron Man¡¯s protection, they are like the flowers in the greenhouse that could be easily destroyed by anyone. To continue to live safely, they will have to abide by the new order and survive by the rules set by Killian and co.

    Killian believes that as long as their n seeds, in the near future, the whole earth will be theirs. Moreover, when Extremispletely covers the globe, the whole earth will be under their control.

    On that day, the entire earth will be considered to havepleted the true sense of unity, which is also the ultimate goal Killian and the others have been working hard for.

    While Killian and the others were preparing to take action due to the fermentation of public opinion, a series of unexpected things happened inside SHIELD.

    Since Captain Rogers took control of SHIELD, the World Security Council, which has not questioned SHIELD¡¯s Internal Affairs, suddenly attacked SHIELD as one of their board members directly used Captain Rogers and asked him whether he was qualified to run SHIELD.

    After all, how can an ¡°Old Man¡± who had just been dug out of the ice take over arge organization with responsibilities covering the world?

 Chapter 598 Prepration

    <h4>Chapter 598 Prepration</h4>

    Faced with the sudden outburst of the World Security Council, Captain Rogers did not have a single worry in his heart. Because, when he heard the information from Professor Charles that the people behind Killian and these Extremis Fighters were people in the World Security Council, he knew that there would be such a y.

    So, when the World Security Council approached him, Rogers had already arranged a lot of things and he went to meet them without any worries in his heart.

    If the World Security Council wants to deal with Captain America as it did with Fury then they are doomed to fail. After all, many things that Fury did in SHIELD did leave a lot of traces and doubts.

    Moreover, the previous SHIELD was hidden in the dark. After Captain America appeared, SHIELD has been exposed to the public. Therefore, the prestige of Captain America is not something that Fury canpare to.

    In addition, the World Security Council has paid a lot of money to kick Fury out of SHIELD. If they really want to kick out or hollow out Rogers as well this time then Captain America will show them that there are many things that are beyond their control.

    With this incident, Rogers would be able to remove the entire World Security Council from the world in one fell swoop. Since one of them dared to threaten the globe with Extremis, Rogers didn¡¯t have to hold back any longer.

    ¡°Twelve cities, including Washington, New York, Los Angeles, and Chicago, have detected the presence of Extremis fighters. A new batch of Iron Man has been backed up out there and will strike these Extremis fighters with pinpoint uracy when needed.¡± The voice of JARVIS came out faintly from the temporary office of Washington.

    And in thisrge office, Tony, who hadpletely recovered from his serious injuries, was standing behind a console operating something, and next to him were several familiar figures, among them were Mirage Knight and Spiderman.

    This building in the center of Washington was also an asset of Stark Industries, and it happened to be used as their temporary meeting point at this time.

    Because the news of Tony¡¯splete recovery is still closed, in order to prevent the people in the World Security Council from knowing, there is still a person in Tony¡¯s ward lying there pretending to be unconscious.

    In order to find Tony¡¯s stand-in, Captain Rogers also specially asked Professor Charles to send out a Mutant who could change shape, and that Mutant is disguised as Tony and he is lying in the ward. In this way, it would be impossible for even someone who knew Tony very well to see any difference from outside the ward.

    ¡°Did you find Killian?¡± Without caring too much about those Extremis Fighters hiding in the city, Tony stared at the light screen in front of him and asked indifferently.

    Taking a trip to the edge of death this time, Tony had to thank Killian for giving him this rare opportunity. Therefore, Tony would also give him a big prize. Didn¡¯t Killian think that he was already dead or lying in bed waiting to die, then he would appear in front of him at the most critical time and watch the change in expression on Killions¡¯s face.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t found him yet. However, there are obviously many more Extremis Fighters in Washington than in other cities. Since the discovery of the first Extremis Fighter, now more than fifty have been detected, and the number continues to increase.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS replied in an unchanged tone.

    ¡°Of course there is more here, I think they might still be thinking about upying the White House!¡± Tony said disdainfully when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    ¡°upying the White House? That sounds interesting!¡± Lin Rui, who was sitting at the back of the room doing his own thing, heard Tony¡¯s words and muttered silently in his heart with a glint in his eye.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s previous life, he had seen many movies in which there were evil forces upying the White House. Among them, the middle-aged Mao in the X-Men series once made a mess of the White House. If it weren¡¯t for Professor Charles then the White House would have be nothing more than the ruble.

    Therefore, Lin Rui is really looking forward to it now. He wants to see those Extremis Fighters rushing to the White House.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, why do you think Killian and the others want to do this time? They are not going to bomb these twelve big cities, right?¡± Not noticing the change in Lin Rui¡¯s expression, Peter beside him asked curiously.

    The bombing attack will definitely ur, after all, they only need to use one Extremis Fighter to cause some damage and we have seen arger effect of that. Last time, if it wasn¡¯t for the Earth Sorcerers then half of New York would have been destroyed. However, we will not let them have a chance again this time. They are just people who are going to self-destruct. Do they really think that we can¡¯t do anything?¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui replied without any hesitation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, they are sure that Mr. Stark is seriously injured and can¡¯t make a move. By then, they will not be particrly prepared for the appearance of Iron Man, plus we have the Avengers and X-Men with us, defeating these Extremis Fighters wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Peter also confidently said.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. After we have defeated those Extremis Fighters, we will find Killian.¡± Lin Rui said. At this time, Lin Rui can already predict the situation of those Extremis Fighters, the appearance of Iron Man would be enough to establish the victory of this battle.

    United with all the forces he could unite, Lin Rui felt that they would have no problem dealing with the Extremis Fighters. Moreover, Rogers has also been prepared for a long time, and that guy from the World Security Council who gave him trouble will not end up well.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Sir, I have found Killian, he is in Washington!¡± While Lin Rui and Peter were discussing in a low voice, JARVIS suddenly raised his volume to give out a prompt.

    Brush!

    ¡°So he finally appeared!¡± Tony whispered as he watched Killian¡¯s figure appearing on the light screen in front of him.

    ¡­

    ¡°The White House, what a magnificent building. However, the only way to cause the greatest panic is to blow you up! Now, all we need is infinite panic!¡± Standing on the square in front of the White House, Killian, wearing a duck-tongue hat, surveyed the White House not far away and thought silently in his heart.

    Lin Rui did not know that Killian, who appeared in Washington, had actually made the White House his target. If Lin Rui knew that Killian was going to blow up the White House, he would have thought it was a great coincidence. However, Killian had now been discovered by JARVIS and his next n was already destined to be failed.

    ¡°Then, let the game begin!¡± Staring at the White House ahead, Killian directly squeezed a small instrument in his hand.

 Chapter 599 Unaware

    <h4>Chapter 599 Unaware</h4>

    As Killian squeezed the instrument in his hand, all the Extremis fighters in the twelve major cities across the United States began to move. This time, they wanted to let the whole world see the great terror brought by Extremis.

    As for Killian, he was standing in front of the White House, and he wanted to see with his own eyes the effect of his masterpiece: that is, the fall of the White House.

    In Killian¡¯s mind-sense transformed by Extremis, a dozen Extremis Fighters mixed in the group of travelers visiting the White House had entered inside the White House by this time. After receiving Killian¡¯s order, the surface of these Extremis¡¯ bodies hidden underneath their clothes all gradually appeared with a fire-red glow.

    Not long after, these Extremis fighters who passed the security check had two more Extremis lifeform bombs wrapped in ayer of ck material. They actually split a part directly from the inside of the body to make a lifeform bomb. This method is really impossible to prevent.

    Now, these Extremis Fighters in different areas of the White House are just looking for opportunities to throw these lifeform bombs. Then if they take advantage of the chaos to engage with the security in the White House then the defense of the White House will not have time to stop them.

    After all, these dozen or so Extremis Fighters are already very strong under Killian, and they are also fighters who have been injected with the Perfect Extremis. Even if the White House has a strong defense, these Extremis fighters can also be transformed to fight.

    Unless the White House has hidden hundreds of Iron Mans here, Killian is bound to demolish the White House today. However, just when Killian was waiting with afortable face for the first explosion of me toe out from the White House, his heart suddenly jumped and a not-so-good feeling arose in his heart.

    ¡°Eh? So strange!¡± Those Extremis Fighters in his mind were still acting as nned, nothing unexpected had happened, but Killian felt a sense of anxiety.

    ¡°The people around?!¡± Finally, when Killian took off his sunsses and scanned his surroundings, he was surprised to find the problem.

    It turned out that all the tourists around him who had beening and going in various directions had be sparse at this time. The tourists who had been crowded near the White House seemed to have been rushed hundreds of meters away, and this square just happened to be vacant.

    Moreover, after carefully observing the surroundings, Killian can also see that the tourists who continue to stay outside the White House are not simple people. Especially those people who are very close to Killian, Killian can feel a threat to his life from them.

    ¡°Hummpp! So I have been discovered? So what? You can¡¯t stop me!¡± Confirming that he was surrounded, Killian snorted in his heart.

    Buzzing!

    In the next moment, Killian¡¯s eyes gushed out with a fire-red light, and as soon as hended on his feet, his entire body rushed in a direction.

    In the direction that Killian had rushed over, there happened to be only one person wandering over there as if nothing was wrong. But when Killian suddenly rushed out, that person also obviously reacted as he stopped and turned his body slightly sideways to Killian¡¯s side.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if you are from the Military or SHIELD, or if you are any so-called Hero but you have just wasted your life bying here!¡± Killian roared as he looked at the single man with sunsses blocking his way.

    Boom!

    Then, a ming fist that was erged many times hit the man with sunsses. Although Killian knew that this person must also have some strength, Killian, whose body has beenpletely transformed by Extremis, is even more powerful now.

    The opponent will definitely be sted into ash under his own fist. This is Killian¡¯s confidence.

    However, when Killian¡¯s fist was less than half a meter away from the sunsses-wearing man, the sunsses-wearing man finally made a move. The next moment, an alloy rod appeared in front of Killian¡¯s fist. It seemed that the sunsses-wearing man wanted to use this alloy stick to block Killian¡¯s punch.

    ¡°Heh!¡± Seeing the alloy stick that stopped in front of him, the corner of Killian¡¯s mouth pulled out a cruel smile, and then he directly sted towards the middle of the alloy stick.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, a figure directly rose up in the air and flew backward. The sunsses-wearing man, under Killian¡¯s punch, seems to have failed to resist.

    However, Killian, who had blown away the sunsses-wearing man, did not look much better. Because, just now, his original intention was to directly break the alloy stick in the direct hit and kill the man.

    But just now his fist only bent the alloy stick which is far from breaking it. The sunsses-wearing man also took advantage of the power of Killian¡¯s punch and pushed himself back, so he didn¡¯t hurt the man at all.

    Whew~

    So, when Killian looked in front of him, the sunsses-wearing man just happened to flip in mid-air and thennded firmly on the ground. The Man took advantage of this and forcefully pulled the alloy stick in his hand towards both sides. In the next moment, two sharp alloy swords appeared in his hands.

    ¡°Be careful, he is not a guy you can deal with now, leave him to me!¡± Just after the sunsses-wearing man pulled out the two swords, he suddenly shouted loudly.

    It turned out that when Killian attacked the sunsses-wearing man, the others around him also quickly began to surround him, and by this time had surrounded him. But, knowing Killian¡¯s strength, the sunsses-wearing man would not let them go to their deaths.

    In order to keep Killian from discovering their arrival in advance, they did not bring some obvious high-tech equipment with them. Otherwise, Killian alone would not have escaped unharmed under the siege of their special squad.

    Brush!

    Hearing the reminder, the team that had gathered around retreated without hesitation. Looking at their actions, it is obvious that they all are well-trained teams.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve! Even Iron Man was defeated by me so who the hell do you think you are?¡± Killian stared at him and asked with an angry smile when he heard the words of the sunsses-wearing man.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Daredevil. As for defeating Iron Man, do you really think that you defeated him?¡± Hearing Killian¡¯s question, the man in sunsses replied lightly.

    That¡¯s right, this man in sunsses is Daredevil who rushed over with the SHIELD¡¯s team as soon as he got the news.

    ¡°Ohh? So you are Daredevil! A member of that League of Defender! Also, what do you mean by that?!¡± Hearing Daredevil¡¯s answer, Killian eximed. Killian was only slightly surprised at Daredevil¡¯s identity, but Killian was very shocked at what he said about Iron Man.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Swipe!

    In the next moment, Killian heard a burst of sound suddenlying from behind him.

 Chapter 600 Dies

    <h4>Chapter 600 Dies</h4>

    Swipe!

    When Killian turned his head with an extremely ugly expression, he saw that many Iron Mans were rapidly flying towards him. Faced with so many Iron Man, Killian felt desperate for the first time.

    ¡°No! This must be fake! Iron Man Tony Stark must be dead, these Iron Man are being controlled by someone else!¡± Killian shouted angrily, unable to believe the sight before him.

    Phew! Bang!

    When Killian stared at the Iron Man in the sky and shouted angrily, a red figure suddenly fell from among the Iron Man army, and then kicked Killian on his chest before he could react. This kick was so powerful that Killian was directly kicked out tens of meters away, and then scuffed a few meters on the grass before stopping.

    P¨±~

    After kicking Killian away, the red figure alsonded lightly on the ground. Then, Spiderman¡¯s voice came out, ¡°Haha! We¡¯re here too!¡±

    Just now, Peter and Harry flew over in the Iron Man army on their Hoverboard. Seeing Killian yelling on the ground, Peter jumped down and gave him a kick without saying a word.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if these Iron Man are being controlled by Tony Stark or not, does it make any difference to you?¡± Daredevil who was standing next to him whispered to himself when he heard Killian¡¯s words before he was kicked.

    Daredevil certainly didn¡¯t understand why Killian was behaving like that when he saw so many Iron Mans. He was not afraid of the mighty power represented by these Iron Mans. He just knew what the appearance of these Iron Mans meant, that is, Iron Man Tony Stark was not dead.

    Perhaps, he is looking at himself among these Iron Man now. For Killian, TonyStark had be someone who he could not win against.

    Boom!

    ¡°Impossible! Tony Stark must be dead! Even if there are so many Iron Mans, what can they do to me!?¡± Tumbling straight up from the grass, Killian shouted reluctantly as he was surrounded by Peter and others on all sides.

    Buzzing~ Tear!

    After Killian finished shouting these words, he suddenly opened his arms. Then, the normal size of Killian¡¯s whole body muscles instantly surged and soon burst through the fitted white suit. Just like the Hulk transformation, Killian has turned into a giant within seconds.

    Moreover, Killian¡¯s body size after the transformation is quite a bitrger than Hulk. However, Hulk was green, while Killian¡¯s body was now covered with some crimson lines and his skin was an abnormal dark brown. And inside the body, arge amount of fire-red light shone out through the skin, that was the power of Extremis.

    ¡°Roar! Come on! I¡¯ll tear you all to pieces!¡± Killian, who had finished transforming, roared to the sky and then took an attacking stance.

    It can be seen from the transformed Killian that he is very different from those Extremis Fighters who can also transform. Although other Extremis Fighters can also transform themselves, they are not humanoids.

    They are all monsters of unknown species. Moreover, other Extremis transformations seem to have no rationality as human beings. Killian still maintains his own thoughts after transformation and he is only a little irritable.

    ¡°Wow! He transformed! Fortunately, I just came here to y around!¡± Peter, who was standing next to him, exaggeratedly shouted when he saw Killian¡¯s transformation.

    ¡°In this case, it seems that I can¡¯t deal with it.¡± Although Daredevil couldn¡¯t see what Killian was like now, he could feel the upgrade of Killian¡¯s energy level and rage. Therefore, he also knew that Killian was no longer something he could deal with.

    Brush!

    When Killian was ready to fight, a red and blue Iron Man suddenly broke away from the Iron Man army in the sky and flew towards Killian. Then, in Killian¡¯s eyes that also became huge after his transformation, the Iron Man¡¯s helmet suddenly opened. Then Killian saw the face that made him hate the ground he was walking upon.

    ¡°What? Are you disappointed to see me? Or, are you surprised?¡± As the helmet opened, Tony¡¯s voice came out of it.

    After seeing Tony¡¯s face that did not look like he was seriously injured at all, the shock in Killian¡¯s eyes could not be concealed at all. However, the next moment the shocked expression turned into a ferocious look. Surprisingly, he failed to kill this bastardst time but he will personally tear him up this time!

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Killian¡¯s thick legs stomped on the ground, and his entire figure turned into a crimson phantom as he rushed towards Tony who was not far away. As long as he is close, Killian is confident that he can tear Tony to pieces in a second.

    Boom!

    However, in the face of Killian¡¯s sneak attack, Tony didn¡¯t even hide. Just when Killian thought he could really kill Tony by himself this time, a beam of light with a diameter of four or five meters directly shot down from the mid-air, hitting Killian who was leaping towards Tony.

    After Tony flew down, the many Iron Mans in mid-air began to work. They had already been preparing for abinedser strike under JARVIS¡¯S control. After Killian attacked, JARVIS calction Killian¡¯s position with pinpoint uracy and attacked him.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    Under thebinedser strikes of such great power, Killian, who had lunged in front of Tony, was sted directly into the ground. However, Tony did not stop the continuousser strikes. Because JARVIS was still detecting the energy source below with changing intensity.

    Even under suchser strikes, Tony was still very surprised that the transformed Killian had been able to hold on until now. However, no surprise, when the Extremis in Killian¡¯s body is consumed, he will not be able to hold on.

    ¡°I ¡­¡­Killian! ¡­¡­How can I just ¡­¡­ die like this?! ¡­¡­¡± Killian, who had already been pressed to a position more than ten meters underground by theser strike, lowered his head and felt theser beams that were constantly melting his flesh defenses and he cried out in anger.

    The Recovery energy of the Extremis inside his body was about to fail to keep up with the speed of his body damage.

    Buzzing~

    Rumble!!

    Two secondster, a loud noise suddenly rang out from the ground which was prated by theser beam for an unknown number of meters. Then, the entire square grass in front of the White House was turned over, and a powerful explosion broke out from the underground.

    Phoo~

    ¡°Sir, the energy source is no longer detected, do you still need me to go down and check?¡± After the underground explosion, theser beam had stopped, and then Tony heard the report from JARVIS.

    ¡°No need for that, I kind of watched him self-destruct with my own eyes.¡± Tony, who had already seen Killian¡¯s self-destruct process through the scan, said faintly.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to clean up the trash.¡± Looking away from the ground, Lin Rui looked in the direction of the White House.

 Chapter 601 Open

    <h4>Chapter 601 Open</h4>

    When Killian in front of the White House was personally annihted by Tony, the Extremis Fighters ordered by Killian were also stopped by the other Iron Man Armors in the center of twelve major cities across the United States.

    Under thebined attack of the Special Forces arranged by Iron Man and SHIELD several times as many as his own, Killian¡¯s subordinates were almost destroyed before they even had the time to transform.

    Rumble!

    In a certain square in downtown Chicago, five Extremis Fighters were able to sessfully transform while fighting against many Iron Man Armors.

    However, although they have transformed and their defense and strength had increased a lot, but they still can not fly and as long as Iron Man keeps maintaining a safe distance from them then there is nothing that these Extremis Fighters can do.

    And just when these Extremis Fighters, who were in a frenzy because of their transformation, were about to be consumed by Iron Man Armors, these Extremis Fighters suddenly froze.

    Then, their eyes, which were filled with red fire because of their transformation, quickly faded and changed back to the color of their normal eyes. After the color of their eyes changed back, their consciousness also seemed to havepletely recovered.

    Looking up at the irresistible Iron Man flying in mid-air, these Extremis Fighters chose to escape for the first time!

    Brush! Boom! Boom!

    After nimbly dodging a few attacks, the Extremis Fighters, who had stopped attacking like crazy fled so fast that JARVIS didn¡¯t react for a while. However, through the dataing from various battlefields, JARVIS found that this was not the only battlefield where Extremis Fighters had escaped.

    Therefore, JARVIS quickly analyzed a possible reason for the current situation, that is: Killian is dead.

    Before Tony and the others analyzed some of the characteristics of Extremis, although Tony has never got an active Extremis sample.

    But it does not prevent them from making bold guesses, one of which is that Extremis is also hierarchical. High-level Extremis Fighters can influence and evenmand low-level Extremis Fighters, just like Killian who was able to order those Extremis fighters under him to self-destruct.

    Moreover, high-level Extremis Fighters can also support other Extremis Fighters to make more perfect transformations and help them maintain their sanity after the transformation. So, after Killian died, these Extremis Fighters under him did not have a higher level of control, and they all recovered their consciousness. Originally, many of them were forced to be transformed into Extremis Fighters, so now, facing the danger of death, they chose to escape.

    After analyzing this result, JARVIS also slowed down the fight against these escaped Extremis Fighters and then told Tony and others the news. If Tony and the others still thought that these Extremis Fighters still posed a great threat then JARVIS would not hold back.

    ¡°If this is the case, then you can try tomunicate with them and ask them if they are willing to surrender. However, the condition for their surrender is that they muste under the surveince of Stark and SHIELD unconditionally in the future. Moreover, they have to voluntarily let us study Extremis.¡± Hearing the JARVIS report, Tony replied after thinking about it.

    Although the threat of these Extremis Fighters is indeed great, but as long as they are no longer under Killian¡¯s influence then they are just people with some superpowers. For Tony and the others, the superheroes in this world, these guys are not something they would worry over. Moreover, Tony wanted to study Extremis more.

    After being nearly blown up by Extremis Fighters at close range self-destruct and being duped once by Venom, Tony now has a lot of ideas in his head. Perhaps, after he gets the full research information of Extremis, he can really perfect The Cloak, or rather an all-purpose weapon.

    ¡°Okay, sir. What if there are those who are not willing to surrender?¡± Getting Tony¡¯s answer, JARVIS then asked another question.

    ¡°If they don¡¯t surrender, then, of course, they are to be simply exterminated, we won¡¯t leave such dangerous people hiding within the general poption.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s next question, Tony quickly replied.

    ¡°Got it, sir, I¡¯ll finish this.¡±

    Then, JARVIS first exined the changes in the n to the SHIELD ground teams. Then, JARVIS started to take in those surrenders. As for how many Extremis Fighters would be willing to surrender this time, Tony and the others had no idea now.

    However, as long as there was aplete Extremis Fighter willing to surrender, then Tony and his team would have a research object.

    ¡­

    Huhu!

    When Tony took his Iron Man army topletely destroy Killian¡¯s action this time, and also directly killed Killian, Lin Rui, who had not appeared on any battlefield, was sitting on SHIELD¡¯s Quinjet rushing towards Mexico. Although Tony had taken care of Killian, there were still Mandarin and other Extremis Fighters besides Killian.

    After Professor Charles broke Maya Hansen¡¯s psychic defense, he also got Mandarin¡¯s hiding ce which was not in the United States, but in a neighboring country- Mexico.

    Therefore, the matter of dealing with Mandarin is left to Mirage Knight. Of course, besides Lin Rui, there are SHIELD¡¯s Agents who are cooperating with him, including Falcon and Hawkeye from the Avengers.

    ¡°Hawkeye, do you think Captain woulde back safely this time?¡± Falcon asked quietly while standing beside Hawkeye before reaching his destination.

    Now Captain America Rogers Steve is under investigation by the World Security Council. They are not with Rogers to support him now as they are currently on a mission. Falcon is still a little worried. After all, SHIELD¡¯s previous Director was also done in by those people in the World Security Council.

    ¡°There is nothing to worry about. The other party wants to use various other methods to drive Captain away. But we also have something on the other party. As long as weplete our mission, we can support Captain to the greatest extent. Perhaps Captain can still use this chance topletely turn the World Security Council into history.¡± Hawkeye, who was resting on the cabin with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and said calmly after hearing Falcon¡¯s words.

    Falcon can be considered an old guy in SHIELD. Before Rogers and Falcon appeared, he already existed as the most special figure in SHIELD. Therefore, he sees the internal affairs of SHIELD very clearly. He knew that nothing would happen to Rogers this time, and Hawkeye also expected Rogers to do something.

    ¡°Really? It doesn¡¯t seem to be too worrying after hearing you say that.¡± Falcon spoke after hearing Hawkeye¡¯s answer.

    ¡°We have arrived.¡± Just when Falcon and Hawkeye finished talking, Lin Rui¡¯s voice came from the front.

 Chapter 602 Storm

    <h4>Chapter 602 Storm</h4>

    Whew!!

    After a period of supersonic flight, the Quinjet carrying SHIELD¡¯s Elite Forces and Mirage Knight finally reached their destination. After Lin Rui spoke to remind Falcon and Hawkeye, they both stood up from the corner.

    There is no need to worry about SHIELD headquarters at this time. They only need toplete thest mission that Rogers gave them before leaving.

    ¡°This is it down here, where Mandarin is hiding. Since we got the news, this area has been getting monitored, and we haven¡¯t found anyone leaving the area.¡± Hawkeye walked over to Lin Rui and said while holding a tablet in his hand.

    ¡°En, perhaps they think that Maya Hansen has died, or they know that Maya Hansen is not likely to take the initiative to reveal the secret of their hideout.¡± Lin Rui said indifferently after seeing the red dot marked on the tablet in Hawkeye¡¯s hand.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have anyone to support us this time, so it¡¯s best to maximize the effect of the raid. Mirage Knight, do you have any questions?¡± The Quinjet has already begun to descend and Hawkeye looked at the most mysterious person in the League of Defender and asked.

    ¡°No questions.¡± Hearing Hawkeye¡¯s question, Lin Rui shook his head and replied.

    Even if there were hundreds of Extremis Fighters hidden here with Mandarin, Lin Rui, who had experienced a trip to a different, would not find them difficult to deal with. After all, he was the one who escaped from the S-ss Lifeform!

    Even if hundreds of Extremis Fighters came at him together, they wouldn¡¯t be as good as one tentacle of the S-Level lifeform. Therefore, Lin Rui had no problems with this operation. And, because of theck of manpower, perhaps Lin Rui will have to go all out to let Falcon and the others see how strong he really is.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time for us to move out!¡± Open the hatch! ¡± Hawkeye shouted while tapping on the tablet after making sure that all parties were already okay.

    Ka~Hooooooooo!

    After Hawkeye gave the order, the Quinjet¡¯s hatch opened directly. Then, a team of twenty people quickly jumped out of the Quinjet, which had gotten low enough.

    This team is the strongest team in SHIELD except for Avengers, who have special abilities. Everyone is equipped with SHIELD¡¯s most advanced individual weapons. Once this team is dispatched, they would be more than enough to deal with some people with superpowers.

    Hum~

    After SHIELD¡¯s special unit jumped down, Lin Rui also took out his Hoverboard from the portable space. Now, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t care about using the portable space in front of others. Anyway, he is mysterious enough in the eyes of others.

    ¡°Do you guys need a lift?¡± Lin Rui asked Falcon and Hawkeye after he put down the Hoverboard.

    ¡°No, we have one too.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Hawkeye replied with a smile. After saying that, Hawkeye also lifted a big cover in the corner of the cabin. Under this cover, a brand new Hoverboard is quietly lying there.

    In fact, after seeing the Hoverboard for the first time and using it inbat, Hawkeye suggested that they should purchase a batch of such single-soldier aircraft to Captain Rogers.

    In the days when Lin Rui disappeared, OsCorp and SHIELD reached an agreement under Harry¡¯s guidance, which was the procurement of Hoverboards. Now, SHIELD also has some Hoverboards. Although not many, they have enough to give one to Falcon and Hawkeye.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Whew!

    Seeing the Hoverboard in the corner, Lin Rui didn¡¯t wait any longer. After saying what he wanted, he jumped out of the open hatch. After Lin Rui jumped out, the Hoverboard that was thrown out with him instantly started, and after Lin Rui descended a hundred meters straight, it flew steadily to his feet.

    Then, Lin Rui stepped on the Hoverboard and quickly passed those Special Units that were still descending in mid-air by parachutes.

    After Lin Rui jumped out, Hawkeye and Falcon quickly followed. This time it was a raid led by SHIELD. They couldn¡¯t let Mirage Knight, a fellow from the League of Defender, take the initiative.

    ¡­

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    When Lin Rui and the others rushed toward the ground from a high altitude, sirens suddenly sounded in a private property on the ground. Then, there were waves of flustered footsteps everywhere in the originally quiet surroundings.

    After the siren sounded, a man in the most luxurious building in the center of the manor suddenly rushed in and shouted loudly.

    Brush!

    After hearing the terrified shout behind him, the man in the hall of this small castle-like building slowly turned around and came over. This person was wearing a simple dress and had long hairs which were simply scattered in the back, but also continued with a constant white beard, this is the mysterious Mandarin.

    ¡°Air raid?! Is it Iron Man?¡± Mandarin stroked his beard when he heard the report from his subordinate and then asked seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Iron Man, it¡¯s SHIELD. It should be a strong Air raid force.¡± Hearing Mandarin¡¯s words, the henchman quickly replied.

    ¡°How many people are there on the other side?¡± Hearing that it was not Iron Man, Mandarin was slightly relieved and then asked.

    ¡°Only a dozen or so have been detected, and there is only one Flying Aircraft in the sky.¡± After hearing two consecutive questions from Mandarin, the man seemed to have slowed down and was not as flustered as at first.

    ¡°There is no Iron Man and there are only two dozen of them? And no other support? Just a few people? ¡°Getting theplete information from his men, a disdainful expression gradually appeared on Mandarin¡¯s face.

    Although because this was his own hideout, Mandarin would not arrange a particrlyrge number of Extremis Fighters to stand out here. However, the entire manor was still hiding more than thirty Extremis Fighters of great strength.

    ording to Mandarin¡¯s idea, each Extremis Fighter is able to sweep a team of twenty people. Even if this team was a special unit of SHIELD, Mandarin did not believe they could deal with his Extremis Fighters.

    ¡°It seems so ¡­¡­¡± Hearing Mandarin¡¯s words, the henchman who had rushed in panicked at first replied with some embarrassment.

    He was just frightened, because their side had just been disrupted at the beginning of the operation, and Killian¡¯s defeat was already known to them at the first moment. So, after seeing someone air attack, this henchman was very nervous that the other side would also deal with him as they did with Killian.

    ¡°Then what are you still doing here? Why don¡¯t you go out and arrange for someone to fight!¡± Looking at the henchman with a stupid look in front of him, Mandarin shouted lowly.

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Waked up by Mandarin¡¯s loud shout, this subordinate quickly agreed and turned around and ran out.

 Chapter 603 Mandarin

    <h4>Chapter 603 Mandarin</h4>

    Shortly after the henchman went out, Mandarin felt that the entire manor is on move. Since there were only two dozen people on the other side, they had the full strength to beat them up. However, standing in this hall, Mandarin stood in ce for a few seconds but suddenly turned around and walked quickly towards the back.

    ¡°No matter how many people are there on the other side of this attack, this ce is already exposed, I¡¯m not going to be as stupid as Killian and wait to be found.¡± While walking quickly, Mandarin thought silently in his heart.

    Killian has been confirmed dead, their first step of this operation has been blocked before it could start, and Mandarin feels that even if the people on top can drag Captain America out of SHIELD so that he can not send many people to deal with Extremis Fighters.

    However, the threat of Tony Stark still alive and it is not any less than that of SHIELD. Yes, Mandarin already knows that Tony is still alive. After all, in order to re-establish the confidence in the ordinary people while crushing Killian¡¯s operation, Tony broadcasted himself directly in front of the White House this time.

    In the live footage, Tony, who didn¡¯t have a single scratch on him, is wearing thetest model of Iron Man Armor and hovering in the square in front of the White House. Behind him is the overwhelming number of unmanned Iron Man Armors.

    This picture was transmitted through various media channels, and after a while, people all over the world knew that Iron Man TonyStark was still alive. Moreover, he also prevented a terrorist attack on the White House.

    So, in order not to let Tony solve the problem over there and take out his hand to deal with himself, Mandarin should hide first. Moreover, Mandarin still doesn¡¯t know how his hiding ce was discovered, so his best choice is to leave here.

    However, just as Mandarin was about to walk into the secret room and leave his hiding ce, his brows suddenly frowned.

    Shout!

    In the next second, a fire-red light suddenly emerged from Mandarin¡¯s body. Then, his entire body size instantly soared several times, directly burst the loose clothes, revealing the terrifying muscles underneath the interlocking roots.

    And Mandarin¡¯s original long white hair and beard also quickly turned into a deep Azura, and the roots of those hairs stood up, like metal spikes.

    Brush!

    After instantlypleting the transformation, Mandarin raised his huge arms to block his head without the slightest hint of stopping. Moreover, these arms are still changing as they are raised, the skin color on the surface is deepening, and the internal bones are more robust and tough.

    But in the next moment, Mandarin¡¯s raised arms broke off directly from the elbow, as if they had been cut off by something sharp.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Both arms were inexplicably cut off, and Mandarin roared with his head held high.

    Buzzing!

    Following Mandarin¡¯s roar, ayer of fire-red light prated from within his body, enveloping his entire body.

    P¨±!

    With a light sound, theyer of fire-red light on the surface of Mandarin¡¯s body directly shattered. Then, his whole body was blown into the ground as if he had received some heavy blow.

    Rumble!

    After Mandarin was inexplicably smashed into the ground, the roof of the hall where he was located directly copsed. The sturdy roof instantly crumbled intorge chunks of stone and smashed down, quickly burying Mandarin who had just been smashed into the ground.

    ¡­

    At the time of theplete copse of the building where Mandarin was located, three people were suspended in mid-air above the castle. One person was on the Hoverboard, one had metal flying wings behind him, and thest person was standing in mid-air.

    ¡°This¡­ Mirage Knight, you are too violent!¡± Looking at thepletely copsed building below, Falcon looked at Lin Rui and said with some emotion in his voice.

    While SHIELD¡¯s Special Force was still floating in the sky in the Quinjet, Lin Rui and the other two had already rushed down. Falcon and Hawkeye, who were nning to follow that team, saw Mirage Knight suddenly flying towards a building in this manor so they followed behind him.

    After reaching the top of this building, Mirage Knight rushed out from the Hoverboard. Then, Falcon and Hawkeye could only see a sh of Azura light before their eyes, and Mirage Knight had an ordinary-looking longsword in his hand.

    Falcon and Hawkeye originally thought Mirage Knight is going to strike next, but they didn¡¯t know that Lin Rui had already made a move just now. At the moment when the Beheading Spirit Sword was pulled out, Lin Rui had already shed his sword towards the castle building below.

    The Azura light that shed just now was the Sword Energy that rushed out. However, Lin Ruipressed that sword energy a lot, making it more powerful.

    It was also this extremelypressed Sword Energy of Lin Rui that forced Mandarin, who was preparing to escape quietly in the castle hall, to transform instantly, but his arms were still cut off and also the power of the Sword Energy split Extremis¡¯ energy defense and kept splitting him into the ground.

    So, after a few seconds, Falcon and Hawkeye were surprised to see the castle-like building below copse. At this time, they also realized that Mirage Knight had already attacked. Although they didn¡¯t know why Mirage Knight suddenly took action on this building, there should be some important person below.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a house that was demolished. Besides, Mandarin is down there.¡± Hearing Falcon¡¯s words, Lin Rui said indifferently.

    ¡°En! Mandarin is down there?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Hawkeye and Falcon both focused on the building below.

    Their main mission this time is Mandarin, and now Mirage Knight said that Mandarin was down there so they couldn¡¯t let him get away. Moreover, in order to have more leverage in Captain Rogers¡¯s hands, they had better capture Mandarin, the explicit head of the terrorists, alive this time.

    Da Da Da ~ Boom!

    Just when Falcon and Hawkeye learned about Mandarin from Lin Rui, fighting finally broke out in other parts of this manor as well. It seemed that SHIELD¡¯s Special Force hadnded and started fighting against the Mandarin¡¯s men.

    ¡°You guys can go help over there, I¡¯ll take care of this ce.¡± Staring at the ruins below, Lin Rui did not look back towards Falcon and Hawkeye beside him as he spoke.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Falcon hesitated after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, after all, their goal was Mandarin.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you sure you can capture this guy?¡± However, before Falcon had finished speaking, Hawkeye suddenly asked.

    ¡°Of course! And, they should require more help over there. After all, you are understaffed.¡± Upon hearing Hawkeye¡¯s question, Lin Rui looked at him and answered easily.

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll leave this side to you. Without doubting Lin Rui¡¯s strength, Hawkeye shouted to Falcon beside him and rushed towards the rest of the battlefield on his Hoverboard.

    Hoo-hoo!

    Behind Hawkeye, Falcon also quickly followed. A few secondster, Lin Rui was the only one left over the ruins.

    Buzzing~

    After Hawkeye and Falcon left, Lin Rui looked down at the ruins and slowly raised the Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand. Then, the Beheading Spirit Sword quickly condensed an illusory long swordposed of Azura rays.

    Siii!

    After the Illusionary Azura Longsword was big enough, Lin Rui waved his hand and chopped it down.

 Chapter 604 Worry

    <h4>Chapter 604 Worry</h4>

    Just when Lin Rui and the others were raiding Mandarin¡¯s hideout, Tony and the others were still in New York tackling the remaining Extremis fighters. And, in order to give the world¡¯s general public the greatest confidence, Tony broadcasted all his Iron Man battles this time.

    Among them, Tony¡¯s appearance in front of the White House was a close-up. Tony was sending a message that he is still alive and he is still capable of protecting them.

    Boom!

    Aser shot broke the mutated arm of an Extremis Fighter who was still unwilling to surrender, and Tony was about to ¡°take over¡± the White House. Because the White House was also prepared for these Extremis Fighters, only one of their Extremis bombs exploded, causing minimal damage that remained under control.

    And after Tony led the Iron Man army arrived, he has nonchntly taken over the battlefield.

    Under the blows of the overwhelming Iron Man, these Extremis Fighters were soon left with only three who were still resisting. And Tony also recruited an Extremis Fighter to his side here, after he surrendered, Tony has quietly arranged an Iron Man to take him out of the battlefield.

    Although Tony is willing to share the secrets of Extremis with Rogers, but it does not mean that he is willing to share them with Mr. President and the Army. After all, the American side was not something Tony trusted and supported either.

    ¡°Sir, another Extremis Fighter has expressed his willingness to surrender.¡± Just when Tony was about to kill the fleeing guy in front of him, JARVIS¡¯s voice came over.

    ¡°Well, then tell him to get rid of his transform state, and then take him back.¡± Tony was quite happy that another Extremis Fighter was willing to surrender.

    ¡°Then, the remaining two seem to be fanatics, so don¡¯t waste time and end it quickly. I have created a big enough scene this time. I also want to give Mr. President some of my time.¡± After the Extremis Fighter over there surrendered, there were only two Extremis Fighters left in the White House who were still fleeing, and Tony finally decided their oue.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± JARVIS faintly agreed upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    ¡­

    During the fighting in the White House, Mr. President was in the underground safe house. Regarding Tony¡¯s high-profile appearance in front of the White House this time, although Mr. President had a smile on his face, he didn¡¯t necessarily think so positively in his heart.

    ¡°Why is there a genius like Tony Stark in the world? And, such a genius is not owned by the country.¡± The president hiding in the safe house of the White House looked at Tony in the live broadcast and muttered to himself.

    ¡°Sir, there are super-geniuses in the world who are far ahead of others, and Tony Stark is a genius who is far ahead of others in physical electronicwork technology. Otherwise, various famous magazines and media in the world would not have evaluated him as a scientist of the century.¡± Hearing the president talking to himself, his secretary sitting next to him replied indifferently.

    ¡°Of course I know this, I¡¯m just feeling a little bit of emotion. Also, you said Tony Stark is a super genius in physical and electronicworking, do you know of any other super genius in other areas?¡± Hearing the words of the secretary beside him, the President sighed and asked after he remembered something.

    ¡°Although there are indeed few geniusesparable to Tony Stark, they are not umon.¡± Hearing the President¡¯s question, the secretary next to him answered calmly.

    ¡°En!? Who else?¡± The President, who obviously doesn¡¯t know much about this kind of high-tech geniuses, was a little excited when he heard the secretary¡¯s answer, so he asked.

    Seeing that a single Tony Stark can stir the world by himself with the Iron Man Technology, the President is now particrly sensitive towards these talented individuals. Maybe, there are some hidden geniuses in the world who have quietly researched something powerful, just like Killian.

    The Extremis Serum can create almost invincible warriors. Technology is really the most unpredictable thing a country can do. Technology is indeed the most important thing that drives a country¡¯s development, but these technologies have to be captured in their own hands to be able to do so.

    ¡°En¡­there is Otto Gunther Octavius, a scientist who has made great achievements in Neurology, Physical Nuclear Energy, and Mechanics. Although he may be slightly worse than Tony Stark, he is also a genius who has reached a high level in his field of study.¡± Upon hearing the President¡¯s question, the secretary directly introduced someone who the president had never heard of before.

    ¡°Otto Gunther Octavius? Neurology, Physical Nuclear Energy, and mechanics, that is not very simr to the development direction of Stark.¡± Hearing the person introduced by his secretary, the President frowned and asked. He is already tired of the usual intrigue with politicians so he doesn¡¯t really doesn¡¯t know who this is and what he is studying.

    ¡°Mr. President, science can actually be divided into very detailed categories. This Otto Gunther Octavius ??is very different from Tony Stark. If you are interested then I can pull out his detailed information for you to see.¡± Knowing that the President certainly doesn¡¯t understand this aspect, the Secretary went on to exin.

    ¡°Well, of course, I am interested in him. A genius who can bepared with people like Tony Stark should be held in our own hands.¡± Hearing the Secretary¡¯s words, the president replied seriously.

    ¡°Are there others?¡± After knowing the first one, the President now wanted to know if there were more such talents.

    ¡°There are, but it¡¯s better to wait until I havepiled the information, and then you can go through it.¡± Faced with the President¡¯s interest, the secretary pushed his sses and said. Compared to the President who knew very little in this area, this secretary with sses seemed to know very well.

    ¡°Good, we also need to have our own strong enough technology team to do so. The Military is always doing things to hide this and that and they do so without me knowing about them, do they really think that they can do anything without my support? And the M Department is also hiding many things, and they do not always tell us anything about their own experimental progress, if we do not do anything then sooner orter, something bad is bound to happen!¡± The President said helplessly as he once again watched the Iron Man army¡¯s mighty appearance on TV.

    It seems that the President is not very satisfied with some of the practices of the Military and the actions of this so-called M Department.

    ¡°Sir, it can¡¯t be helped. The Military and the M Department are extremely confidential ces, even you do not have full authority to know the details.¡±

    ¡°So, what is the use of me being the President?¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 605 Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 605 Discovery</h4>

    While Mr. President was in the underground safe room for a long time, the battle outside finally came to an end. This time, Killian¡¯s attack on the White House ended with his own death and the death or surrender of his Extremis Fighters.

    And the White House just paid the price of a few insignificant damages, which will soon be repaired anyway, it¡¯s not the first time the White House has suffered such a thing.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out, and thank Tony Stark for his help!¡± The President said inexplicably after getting outside.

    Then, the President, who had not shown his face since the beginning of the battle, left the safe room. Iron Man had made a big ssh during the battle, but after the battle, the President had to try to bring out the home-field advantage.

    That said, he is a very good politician and speaker. Even now when Superhero influence is growing, the President will not let his position in the hearts of the public get any lower.

    However, when the president came out of the White House, ready to give Tony Stark a goodpliment in front of the camera and then preach the great American dream again, the plot did not develop as he had thought.

    ¡°TonyStark, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve protected the American people once again. On behalf of all of America, I¡¯m here to say thank you and will also award you with a Medal for your courage and heroic deeds. Of course, I would also like to tell everyone here that we ¡­¡­¡± Just as the President was about to start his subsequent speech at his own pace, Tony suddenly spoke up and interrupted him.

    ¡°That, Mr. President, I have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave now. However, I appreciate yourmendation, make sure to let me know when the award will be presented.¡± Looking at the President who was ready to make a long speech in front of him, Tony said with a smile on his face.

    Then, without waiting for the President to say anything else, Tony directly took his Iron Man army up into the sky and flew away.

    Swipe!

    ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Looking at the Iron Man army that was getting farther and farther in the sky, Mr. President who was standing on the frontwn of the White House was a little stunned.

    Seeing the President froze in front of the camera, the secretary next to him quickly gave him a hand signal. Seeing the secretary¡¯s reminder, the President, who is an excellent speaker, also quickly reacted and then faced the camera to start his next speech.

    ¡­

    ¡°JARVIS, how¡¯s the situation on Jackson¡¯s side?¡± Flying high in the air, Tony, who had stood the President up, asked JARVIS.

    ¡°SHIELD¡¯s team has arrived at the destination a minute ago, and now they are have engaged in battle. ording to the battlefield data shared by SHIELD, there are 57 Extremis Fighters there, more than twice the number of the SHIELD Special Team. However, there is Hawkeye with Falcon and Jackson, Mandarin¡¯s number advantage will not be too obvious with them being there.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS quickly answered.

    ¡°Is that so? What about Jackson? How is his first battle since his norman return in all aspects.¡± After knowing the basic situation of the battlefield on Mandarin¡¯s side, Tony wanted to know the details of Lin Rui¡¯s personal situation.

    After all, they hadn¡¯t had time to talk since Lin Rui¡¯s return, and Tony only knew that Lin Rui seemed to be doing well, and didn¡¯t know what he had gone through in the four days or so that he had disappeared. And since he had only just returned and joined the fight straight away, Tony was worried that something might be wrong.

    ¡°Sir, thest thing you need to worry about is Jackson. ording to the battle information Jackson shared, he is now taking on Mandarin by himself and is having no problems at all. From the data I detect now, Jackson¡¯s strength had increased in his four-day disappearance.¡± Seemingly knowing that Tony was worried about Lin Rui, JARVIS then replied.

    ¡°Really? Then that¡¯s okay. What about Rogers? The support we¡¯re giving is more than enough so he should be able to handle that guy.¡± Since Lin Rui was fine, Tony turned his attention to Rogers who was being investigated by the World Security Council.

    ¡°Captain Rogers is being investigated and I cannot get any further information for the time being. However, I believe that Captain Rogers will be fine.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s next question, JARVIS answered calmly.

    ¡°You believe? JARVIS, I¡¯m now getting more and more excited about the changes you¡¯ve made.¡± Not caring whether there is any new news from Rogers¡¯ side, Tony is more concerned about the change of JARVIS.

    ¡°Sir, I have been studying for so many years, and I also look forward to my understanding of human true feelings in the future.¡±

    ¡°Well, Killian is dead, and there is nothing wrong with Mandarin¡¯s side. We should also go home, Pepper is still waiting for me.¡± Without looking for too much discussion on this topic, Tony was about to fly away from the Washington area by this time.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just as Tony was leaving Washington with hundreds of Iron Mans sting off in the direction of New York, an rm suddenly sounded in Tony¡¯s ears.

    ¡°JARVIS¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, detecting energy fluctuations of level 3 or highering from below!¡± Just after Tony shouted JARVIS¡¯s name, it had already answered quickly.

    ¡°What?!¡­¡­¡±

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Without waiting for Tony to ask another question, a loud bang hade from the ground below. Then, Tony saw multiple fires suddenly appeared in the suburbs of Washington below, which is obviously caused by the explosion.

    And thenbined with JARVIS¡¯S reminder, Tony¡¯s brow tightly wrinkled together. Energy fluctuations of more than Three Levels, this has reached the energy level of a miniature Arc Reactor.

    ¡°Are there other Extremis Fighters hiding below? But who are they fighting with?¡± Tony, who had just dealt with Killian and arge number of Extremis Fighters, couldn¡¯t help but think so.

    ¡°There is some kind of signal blockage in the area below, so we can¡¯t get more exact information for the time being.¡± Seems to know what Tony was thinking, JARVIS quickly reported.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look, JARVIS.¡± Not knowing what happened below, Tony continued. With so many Iron Man around, Tony is quite confident in dealing with anything.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS agreed upon hearing Tony¡¯smand.

    Brush Brush Brush!

    Then, the hundreds of Iron Man that were already going to fly out of Washington quickly rushed down towards the ground where that explosion was created. If there were really residual Extremis Fighters down there, Tony would have to just take care of them.

    D¨© D¨©~

    ¡°The Shield Block has been removed, and the signal source below is being received.¡± While leaping towards the bottom, JARVIS also scanned what was happening below through the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Stryker!!! Get the hell out of there!!!¡±

    Ater JARVIS scanned the situation below, a loud shout was transmitted by it directly to Tony.

 Chapter 606 Brotherhood

    <h4>Chapter 606 Brotherhood</h4>

    After JARVIS broke through the inexplicable signal blockade below to send the information to Tony, Tony¡¯s frown tightened. Listening to the sentence that JARVIS scanned just now, the following battle should have nothing to do with Extremis. At least, Tony didn¡¯t know any Stryker involved with Extremis.

    However, Tony, who has always been nosy, is still ready to continue to see what is happening down there. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what¡¯s going on. The battle that could cause energy fluctuations of the Third Level or Higher is enough to threaten Washington¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Shock Girl!¡± After that loud bellow, JARVIS scanned for another name.

    ¡°Eh? What kind of name is that? Is that a Code name or a nickname?¡± Hearing the name, Tony seemed to have to think of something in his mind.

    P¨±~P¨±~P¨±!

    Just as Tony was thinking in mid-air about what the battle below was all about, JARVIS had detected a burst of ever-increasing energy fluctuationsing from below.

    ¡°Sir, the Energy Level has once again exceeded Level Three!¡±

    Buzzing! Boom!

    When JARVIS had just finished alerting, an invisible shock wave suddenly burst out violently from a building below. This invisible shock wave swept out quickly in a fan shape centered on the starting point.

    Although the main target of this shock wave was the building in front of it, but the mid-air was also included in it. Therefore, Tony and dozens of Iron Man, who were not too far from the ground, were also in the attack range of this shockwave.

    Brush! Kakaka!

    Before JARVIS had time to analyze the lethality of this shock wave, it quickly swept through dozens of Iron Man including Tony. Then, Tony heard a crisp sound on the Iron Man he was wearing, the sound of shattering superalloy!

    ¡°¡­JARVIS, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Just being swept by a single shock wave, Tony¡¯stest Iron Man Armor made out of Superalloy had fragmented, how could it not shock him.

    ¡°Sir, this shock wave has a powerful shock and shattering force. However, the new battle armor has been made out of memory alloy, so you do not have to worry about this shock wave causing any damage to the Armor.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS lightly replied.

    ¡°Of course I know that the Armor has memory alloy in it, but I want to know what happened with that shock wave just now? It was able to shatter a superalloy Armor, the power of this shock wave can already threaten us.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony continued to ask with his head full of ck lines.

    Originally, Tony was only going toe down and see what was going on. If it was an Extremis Fighter then he would have taken care of it easily. If it¡¯s any other things then Tony would still take care of it, anyway, he is nosy. However, Tony hadn¡¯t intervened yet, and he was already attacked just after he got down.

    ¡°Scanning and analyzing the audio in the area below.¡± Faced with Tony¡¯s inquiry, JARVIS could only search for avable clues as quickly as possible.

    Under the powerful scanning of JARVIS, more and more sounds were received by JARVIS and it began to analyze the sounds in its huge database. And at this time, JARVIS can finally scan the building terrain below. So, Tony can finally see those moving figures below through the translucent light screen in front of him.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Found it, some of the people below are members of the Mutants Brotherhood. ¡°As Tony looked at the shadows of people moving in front of him, JARVIS¡¯s voice came out again.

    This time, JARVIS gave Tony a very important piece of information, that is, the identity of a part of the people below. Because Tony had already joined forces with the X-Men represented by Professor Charles, this information was shared between them.

    That¡¯s why JARVIS was able to find the information rtive to the part of the personnel below in such a short time.

    ¡°Brotherhood of Mutants? Aren¡¯t they X-Men¡¯s enemies? Moreover, the head of this Mutants group seems to have dismantled the White House once before, right?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, Tony raised his eyebrows in surprise and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have detected five members of the Mutants Brotherhood, all of them are in the information provided by Professor Charles. Among them, Mao also knows as Erik, whose strength has reached past the Fourth Level Mutant is also down there.

    The remaining few are also core members of the Mutants Brotherhood, the lowest of which are level Four Mutants,¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS directly introduced the people who were detected below.

    ¡°Mao is also down there!?¡± Hearing JARVIS says that Mao was also down there, the expression on Tony¡¯s face suddenly became a little ugly.

    One of the reasons why Iron Man had made Tony so famous was that up until today, Iron Man had not met a person or technology that could defeat it. After all, the Iron Man suit with ultra-clean energy as its core not only has super mobility, it is also very strong inbat.

    And, after all, the Iron Man Armor is an artificial product, anyone can use it with assistance and it can also be used to pile up on enemies to defeat them.

    However, even if thetest Iron Man Armor has used a lot ofposite materials and some high-tech ceramic materials, most of them are still made out of superalloys. Therefore, if Iron Man meets Mao then with Mao¡¯s abilities, Tony feels that his Iron Man Army might not even be able to disy 10% of their strength.

    ¡°What about their enemies? Which power is it again? The power that can make Mao bring the powerful members of Mutants Brotherhood against, how can it be worse than them.¡± Suppressing the fear for Mao in his heart, Tony then asked.

    ¡°For the time being, there is no information on the other side in the database, but what can be determined is that the other side also has strong Mutants with them,¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS then replied.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we just hide for a while and wait until they are done fighting. Besides, this kind of thing seems to be out of my hands in the first ce, right? I should have informed Professor Charles.¡± Hearing that Mao¡¯s enemy also had strong Mutants with them, Tony was a little reluctant to intervene.

    The point is, he feels that he would not end up very well if he interferes.

    ¡°I have reported the situation here to Professor Charles, and now we are leaving the battlefield.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS directly controlled Iron Man and continued to fly high.

    Hum! Boom!

    Just when Tony was not going to intervene in the battle below, a piercing red light suddenly prated a building below and shot up diagonally towards mid-air.

    ¡°Ohh, you have got to be kidding me?!¡± Tony thought helplessly as he saw the redser-like light shooting straight in the direction of his retreat.

    ¡­

 Chapter 607 Changes

    <h4>Chapter 607 Changes</h4>

    D¨© D¨©!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The red beam was so fast that JARVIS only had time to mobilize a few Iron Mans in front of him. Then, the red beam had already sted up. After prating three Iron Man, the beam, which was much less powerful, still sted towards Tony.

    Card!

    However, the three destroyed Iron Man suits just now also gave JARVIS time to react. When the red beam was about to hit Tony, the thrusters of the Iron Man suit Tony was wearing instantly increased in their power, pushing Tony out of the orbit of the red beam attack.

    Snort~

    Boom Boom Boom!

    ¡°An attack of this power has almost reached the fourth energy level!¡± Feeling the power of the red beam that rushed past his body, Tonymented with a palpitating heart.

    After Tony dodged the red beam, it still destroyed several Iron Man Armors behind Tony before finally consuming its own energy and disappearing high in the air.

    In the strange shock wave just now, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armors have suffered some damage, although there is the existence of memory alloy, but it is not possible for the entire Iron Man Armor to be made of memory alloy. Therefore, in the face of this powerful red beam, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armors seems a bit vulnerable.

    ¡°Is this the rhythm of peopleing after me even if I don¡¯t go after them? JARVIS, bring down the Iron Man army for me. Since that Mutants Brotherhood down there is the enemy of X-Men, this time, I will help Professor Charles!¡± Inexplicably, he was attacked twice in a row, even if Tony didn¡¯t want to interfere, he was now agitated.

    ¡°Sir, this is very unwise, I do not rmend you to do so.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS did not execute first but calmly said.

    ording to JARVIS¡¯s analysis, the number of Mutants existing below was quite a lot, and they were all of very high ranks. Judging by the strength of the Mutants in his database, even if all the Iron Man in the sky came down, Tony might not be able to deal with them.

    Moreover, there is a Mao down there, which can be said to be specifically restrained towards Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor. Tony needs to be careful about that guy unless he can create a kind of Armor that will not receive the influence of maic force, then he would have nothing to fear.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s not wise? Do you want me to run away from here?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Tony asked in a dissatisfied tone.

    ¡°Of course not, but we can wait for Professor Charles.¡± Under Tony¡¯s questioning, JARVIS gave his own advice.

    ¡°You want me to hide behind others?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s advice, a strange color shed in his eye.

    ¡°I must say, JARVIS you are bing more and more humane. Well, let¡¯s wait for Professor Charles and the others to reply to the message. For now, let¡¯s just watch the show.¡± In the end, Tony still didn¡¯t go down immediately to get back to the scene.

    Rumble!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In this way, Tony, who was inexplicably attacked twice, flew high into the air again. After changing to a brand new Iron Man Armor, Tony was monitoring the battlefield below while waiting for Professor Charles¡¯ response.

    When Tony was watching the battle, there was a violent explosion in the area below, and some energy waves that were different from ordinary explosions rushed out. Under JARVIS¡¯s detection, there is almost no energy output lower than Level 3, which shows the strength of Mutants below.

    ¡­

    While Tony was floating in the sky watching the battle, Iceman and Blink were drinking coffee and chatting at a cafe in downtown Washington. Mirage Knight, who had disappeared before, suddenly came back. Iceman and Blink, who were worried about Mirage Knight¡¯s situation, came to Washington to see him.

    And now Mirage Knight has gone to defeat Mandarin and that does not need Iceman and the others¡¯ help, so they are also temporarily rxing in Washington.

    ¡°Mirage Knight is really amazing, it seems like there is nothing he can¡¯t do. And, I think that he isn¡¯t that old, I hope to see his face under the mask one day.¡± After taking a sip of strong coffee, Iceman looked out at the pedestrians who were all looking a bit excited, and spoke to Blink across the room.

    They have also seen Iron Man¡¯s live broadcast. Now the pedestrians outside know that Iron Man is still alive and that he has defeated the terrorists with absolute power in the White House. Therefore, the people in Washington are very excited now.

    Well, he¡¯s really something, a friend worth having.¡± Faced with Iceman¡¯s words, Blink faintly replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I thought he was a great guy from the first time I met him! Otherwise ¡­¡­¡± Hearing that Blink also agreed with his opinion, Iceman seemed very happy.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    However, just as Iceman was about to say something, there was a rush of prompt sound from him and Blink. Hearing this voice, the expressions of Iceman and Blink changed instantly. The next moment, they had raised their right arm, and a message was being refreshed on an electronic screen on their wrist.

    ¡°Tony Stark has discovered that a fight has broken out between the Mutants Brotherhood and the secret division where Stryker is located, this is their location, all X-Men on standby head to this location immediately, we need to stabilize the situation before it gets out of control!¡± This is the message Iceman and Blink received at this moment at the same time, it seems that Professor Charles has made the first arrangements after getting the news from JARVIS.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re fighting at this time! What a coincidence! Blink, you send me there first!¡± Looking clearly at the received message, Iceman quickly spoke towards Blink across the room.

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    Whew! Whew!!

    Then, Iceman and Blink quickly got up and left the roadside cafe. After walking to a deserted alley, Iceman and Blink¡¯s figure disappeared after a burst of purple light. After Iceman and Blink left, there was a sudden movement from the corner of this alley, and then a homeless guy came out with a shocked expression on his face.

    When Iceman and Blink, who were originally in Washington, rushed to their destination, the other X-Men in the base camp also moved quickly. This time, the Mutants Brotherhood dispatched five Mutants above Level 4 and Mao was also there.

    Professor Charles had to pay attention to this situation. Thest time Mao went crazy, he almost destroyed the entire.

    ¡­

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    When THE X-Men started to take action, Lin Rui, who was dealing with Mandarin in Mexico, also received a new message. ncing at Mandarin, who was lying in front of him like a dead dog, Lin Rui nced at the new message. However, in the next second, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes became serious.

 Chapter 608 Send Ou

    <h4>CHAPTER 608 SEND OU</h4>

    ¡°They really don¡¯t let people take a good rest!¡± After seeing that message, Lin Rui muttered helplessly.

    Then, Lin Rui nced at the unmoving Mandarin on the ground in front of him, then he lifted the Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand again. In the next moment, three Azura Sword Energy rushed into Mandarin¡¯s body.

    ¡°Uh!...¡± After the three Sword Energy rushed into Mandarin, the originally dead dog-like him muffled out a painful grunt and then didn¡¯t move again.

    ¡°Hawkeye, there is an emergency so I need to leave first. I¡¯ve caught Mandarin alive, soe and take over.¡± Afterpletely controlling Mandarin, Lin Rui directly contacted Hawkeye who was still fighting against the other Extremis Fighters.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. Also, I need your Quinjet to go back to Washington.¡± After saying this, Lin Rui had already left Mandarin on the ground and turned away.

    Boom!

    In the next second, Lin Rui¡¯s figure was already soaring into the sky. While in the air, Lin Rui had already taken out the Hoverboard and stepped on it. And in the ruins of the ground, only the immobile Mandarin was left struggling helplessly.

    Just as Lin Rui rushed into the sky, a figure quickly rushed over from the manor. It was Hawkeye who had just received news from Lin Rui. Upon seeing the familiar figure on the ground, Hawkeye looked up again with a weird look on his face. There, Lin Rui has rushed into the Quinjet standing by at high altitude.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the Quinjet engine made a violent roar and quickly rushed in the direction of Washington.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in Washington. However, I¡¯ll take care of things here first. After catching Mandarin alive, Captain Rogers should be all right now.¡± Seeing the Quinjet carrying Mirage Knight leave, Hawkeyended next to Mandarin and muttered softly.

    ...

    While Lin Rui received the news to quickly rush back to Washington from Mexico, the rest of the League of Defender received the news as well. Although it was a battle between Mutants this time but because the strength of both sides of the battle was very abnormal, Mao alone could cause chaos on the entire earth.

    Therefore, Lin Rui felt that they still need to go all out. Even Deadpool, who had just returned home not long ago, was called out.

    D¨© D¨©~

    When all the League of Defender members were dispatched, Jack, who had not shown up for a long time, also received the news. Jack, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, slowly opened his eyes after hearing the message beep, and the moment he opened his eyes, a golden light shed from his eyes.

    ¡°Jack, since you decided to join us, there are some things that you have to give up.¡± Seeing Jack wake up from his meditation, the one sitting opposite him reminded him in a faint voice.

    If Lin Rui were here, he would be very surprised to find that Jack was actually in the New York Sanctum, and Rick sat opposite him. Before the League of Defender teamed up with SHIELD to deal with Hydra, Jack clearly realized that his strength was seriously insufficientpared to other members of the League of Defender.

    So after seeing the magic and power of the Earth¡¯s Sorcerer, he decided toe here and learn magic. Under Jack¡¯s constant insistence, Rick and the others finally epted Jack and let him learn magic with them in New York Sanctum.

    Jack didn¡¯t know if he really has some talent in magic but he has reached the level of a Beginner Sorceror in just one month. In order to achieve this level, Jack gave up a lot of things this month, and he did not participate in some events in the League of Defender.

    But now, themunicator that was supposed to be blocked rang no one knew if Jack has forgotten to turn it off.

    Hearing what Rick said, Jack hesitated, but he took out themunicator and took a look. After seeing the message on themunicator, the expression on Jack¡¯s face changedpletely.

    If this was the same action that they used to deal with like terrorists or some bad person, then Jack would still not go out. After all, this kind of thing can be done without him. However, this time, it was about Mutants.

    As a Mutant, Jack is very clear about the treatment that Mutants receive in this world, so he can¡¯t just stand here and watch a war getting triggered by the Mutants Brotherhood that would affect this world.

    Even after so many years of development, Mutant Kind has not been fully epted by ordinary people in the world. If something like this happens again this time then it will be difficult for Mutants to appear on the streets in the future.

    ¡°Rick, I¡¯m sorry, this time I¡¯m going to leave once. Although I know that the Sorcerers have their own rules, but I am a Mutant first and foremost, I have my own insistence. Thank you for your teachings during this time, and I promise I will return after this event is over. If, of course, I make it back alive.¡± After reading this message, Jack raised his head to look at Rick and said seriously.

    ¡°Jack, you... forget it, just go.¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Rick waved his hand, feeling helpless, and said.

    In fact, how could Rick not know what Jack¡¯s purpose is in learning magic? He is just hoping that the Sorcerers would no longer be limited to a secret corner in the World. This time, he was willing to teach Jack magic as a trial run, and the Ancient One did not disagree after learning about it.

    So Rick knew that the Ancient One probably thought the same. Moreover, they have helped Mirage Knight more than once. Instead of them making a move every time, it¡¯s better to teach a student, so they won¡¯t have to trouble themselves anymore.

    ¡°Thank you! Rick!¡± Jack said thankfully when he heard Rick¡¯s words. Then he stood up from the ground.

    Buzzing~

    Then, Jack stretched out his left hand to form a seal, wearing a ring on the right hand quickly drawing circles. Soon, a golden circle of light appeared in front of Jack. This is a Magic Space Portal, a Magic Space Portal done by Jack independently.

    Call!

    After the Magic Space Portal appeared, Jack looked at Rick next to him. Seeing that Rick wasn¡¯t looking at him, Jack finally raised his foot and walked into the Magic Space Portal.

    ¡°Jack, I hope you can stille back in one piece.¡± After Jack¡¯s figure disappeared from the hall of New York Sanctum, Rickwhispered a sentence.

 Chapter 609

    <h4>CHAPTER 609</h4>

    At Washington SHIELD Headquarters, Captain Rogers, who is under investigation by the World Security Council, is sitting calmly on a chair. In front of him, the three members of the World Security Council are constantly scrutinizing him like three judges.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, do you have a problem with the charges we just made? ¡°Holding a tablet in his hand, as the principal of this investigation against Captain Rogers, Kreis was already impatient with Rogers¡¯ck of interest.

    ¡°Your usation? I don¡¯t think this is an usation. Did I vite any rules by doing this? Or, are these rules are just what you say at will?¡± Rogers looked at him faintly and asked.

    In the process of investigating Captain Rogers, he first questioned Rogers¡¯ ability, and questioned his inability to control SHIELD as an ¡°Old Guy¡±. Then he pointed out that when Rogers was in charge of SHIELD, he wanted to use SHIELD¡¯s resources to help other Vigntes, which was not inpliance with their rules.

    After all, no one knows the identity of those Vigntes and they don¡¯t know their purpose. Moreover, Rogers also arbitrarily recruited League of Defender member Daredevil into the Avengers, which was uneptable.

    ¡°Can you deny that you used SHIELD¡¯s resources to help those Vignte? Do you know what their status is? What if they have ulterior motives? Can you bear the responsibility?!¡± Faced with Rogers¡¯ indifferent attitude and rhetorical questions, Kreis raised his voice and he was shouting at the end of the sentence.

    However, as someone who fought Hydra so many times in World War II, Kreis¡¯s bluff was just like a child ying with a toy in front of Rogers. Moreover, Rogers felt that he had waited until now, and some news should being through.

    ¡°So, Congressmen Kreis, what are you going to do?¡± what do you n to do?¡± Staring at Kreis, who was pretending to be calm in front of him, Rogers asked indifferently.

    ¡°What do I want? Humph! Your actions havepletely broken SHIELD¡¯s rules! So, what do you think I will do?¡± It seems that Rogers is going to be subdued, and Kries became even more arrogant.

    ¡°You two, do you really want to stand on the same side as Kreis?¡± Seeing Kreis¡¯s arrogant look, Rogers asked gently as he looked at the two other board members.

    ¡°We are supportive of Congressmen Kries¡¯s proposal, so, Captain Rogers, it would be better for you to take the initiative to admit your mistake.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, one of the Congressmen behind him looked at him and replied.

    Since they want to hold the full force of SHIELD firmly in their hands, then of course this time is to stand in a line. It doesn¡¯t matter to them if it was Captain America standing against them, if he does not listen to them then someone will rece him.

    ¡°Really? Then I have nothing to worry about.¡± Rogers said nkly after hearing the Congressmen¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Rogers, what do you mean by that? Do you n to betray the Nation?!¡± Hearing this headless sentence from Captain Rogers, Congressmen Kreis shouted loudly.

    Card!

    Da da da!

    Just as the Congressmen Kries was preparing to continue to put pressure on Rogers, the doorman of this conference room was pushed aside from the outside. Then Phil Coulson walked in.

    As a Senior Agent who has been in contact with the League of Defender, even if Coulson is unwilling, he still knows the rtionship between SHIELD and the League of Defender best.

    And at this time, he barged into the World Security Council¡¯s investigation room on Captain America with several documents that had only just arrived in his hand, obviously something of particr importance.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, what do you mean by that!?¡± Seeing Coulson push the door directly in, Kreis asked with an ugly expression on his face.

    ¡°Congressmen Kreis, I have something important to report. Of course, I need to report this to Captain Rogers, not you.¡± Hearing what Kreis said, Coulson replied without any fear in his voice.

    ¡°You!...¡± Seeing Coulson¡¯s attitude, Kreis pointed at him angrily, not knowing what to say. However, seeing the documents in Coulson¡¯s hand, Kreis suddenly had a very bad feeling in his face.

    ¡°Captain, there is an important document and some news here.¡± After getting screamed at Kries, Coulson walked to Rogers¡¯s side, handed over the tablet and the documents.

    ¡°En.¡± With a promise, Rogers has already taken what Colson had handed over.

    Quickly flipping through the document first, Rogers¡¯ eyes lit up. Seeing the three messages on the tablet again, Rogers waspletely relieved. Sure enough, his partners are trustworthy.

    ¡°Congressmen Kreis, now, I think you need to give us some exnation.¡± The file in his hand was directly thrown at Kreis in front of him, and Rogers¡¯ tone suddenly became serious.

    Call!

    The documents flying out of Rogers¡¯ hands were scattered in front of Kreis. When he saw the pictures on those documents, the expression on Kreis¡¯s face instantly changed. Because he saw pictures of Mandarin and Maya Hansen. Moreover, they all seem to be under custody.

    ¡°Maya Hansen has confessed, and Mandarin has also been captured and is now on his way back.¡± Seeing Kries¡¯s face changed drastically, Rogers said directly and bluntly.

    Kreis: ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Also, Killian is dead, he died in Tony Stark¡¯s hands. Do not say you do not know who Killian is, we have enough evidence in our hands to prove the connection between you and him. So, Congressmen Kreis, do you need to wait for Mandarin to be brought back? We have a lot of means to make him tell the truth.¡± Looking at Kreis, whose face gradually turned pale, Rogers continued.

    ¡°You!...¡± Kreis was alreadypletely panicked in the face of Rogers¡¯ pressing every step of the way. Kreis couldn¡¯t understand how did this happen as Mandarin and Maya Hansen were both very powerful Extremis Fighters. Why were they caught and confessed so easily? This was something that shouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Call!

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s time to change the subject of today¡¯s investigation session. Congressmen Kreis, I will exercise my full power on your qualification and identity investigation, I hope you cooperate.¡± Kreis¡¯s psychological defense had copsed, and Rogers stood up directly from the stool and said.

    ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s impossible! How could they have failed! You must be lying to me!¡± Seeing Rogers walking towards him step by step, Kreis shouted loudly as he stepped back.

    Seeing Kreis¡¯s appearance, a disdainful look shed in Rogers¡¯ eyes.

    Boom!

    Just when Rogers hadpletely turned the situation around, the conference room door that had been closed again was quickly pushed open again from the outside. Then, Rogers¡¯ personalmunications officer rushed in with a nervous look on his face.

 Chapter 610

    <h4>CHAPTER 610</h4>

    Whew!

    After thatmunications officer pushed the door open, he walked right up to Captain Rogers.

    ¡°Kyle, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing hismunications officer suddenly rushing in at this time, Rogers obviously understood that he had something very important to tell him.

    ¡°Captain! An urgent message from Tony Stark!¡± Walking quickly to Rogers, Kyle quickly said as he quickly passed the tablet in his hand.

    Hearing Kyle¡¯s words, Rogers¡¯s brows unconsciously wrinkled together. Then, he took the tablet handed over by Kyle. When Rogers scanned the message on it, Captain Rogers who had just been in a somewhat relieved mood because he was able topletely solve Congressmen Kreis was depressed again inside.

    Because the message that Tony passed over was exactly the battle between the Mutants Brotherhood and the Mutants forces led by Stryker.

    ¡°Rogers, if you don¡¯t want Washington to be demolished, thene over here quickly to settle things over there. Compared to Extremis, I think these uncontrolled Mutants are more dangerous!¡± At the end of this message, there is also a voice from Tony, clearly expressing his fear of Mao and the powerful Mutants.

    ¡°Even Stark can¡¯t deal with it? It seems to be a very tricky situation.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s voice, Rogers could not help but think in his heart. Then, his gaze had stopped looking at the three already panicked World Security Council members in front of him.

    ¡°Coulson, I¡¯ll leave these three to you, I have more important things to take care of.¡± While turning towards the door, Rogers said towards Coulson beside him.

    ¡°Yes, Captain Rogers!¡± Coulson loudly replied after receiving Rogers¡¯ order.

    Of course, after hearing Rogers¡¯ words, and seeing his back turned away, Kries and the other two Congressmen of the World Security Council quickly took a few steps forward. They wanted to stop Rogers. However, Coulson, who had been ordered by Rogers just now, took a step forward and stopped in front of them.

    ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s stay in this conference room for now,¡± Coulson said in a humble tone when he reached out to stop the three Congressmen.

    Seeing that Coulson had the audacity to stop him, Kreis pointed at him angrily, ready to say something.

    However, he finally swallowed the words in his mouth. Because Kreis knew that Maya Hansen has already confessed, and Mandarin has also been caught, his own end has arrived, and everything he does would do nothing to turn the situation around.

    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Seeing that the three Congressmen who were usually proud in front of him finally calmed down, Coulson put his hand down and said.

    ...

    ¡°Do you know the specifics?¡±After walking out of the conference room that had turned into a jail for the three Congressmen, Rogers asked Kyle who was walking beside him.

    ¡°After Stark sent the message, I have already found out who the enemy of the Mutants Brotherhood is this time, but...¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯s question, Kyle quickly replied, but after speaking, his voice became hesitant before it gradually lowered.

    ¡°But what? Don¡¯t stammer!¡± Rogers asked dissatisfiedly when he saw Kyle hesitating to speak.

    ¡°But, they are a Secret Department of the Military. This department was established more than 40 years ago to study the capabilities of Mutants. Because there are many high-level Officers in the Military who are not very happy to see the existence of Mutants, this department is studying Mutants. At the time, the methods they use are not really humane. So...¡± Under Rogers¡¯s follow-up, Kyle had to tell the situation he had just investigated.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that SHIELD had enough authority to get information from this, Kyle might not have been able to know these secret things. After seeing the information, Kyle also felt very ufortable with the department that specializes in Mutants.

    After all, as a SHIELD that amodates all kinds of talents, they have a bnced and even-handed attitude towards Mutants. So, after seeing so many Mutants being brutally experimented on, Kyle was feeling very ufortable in his heart.

    ¡°So, they angered the Mutants Brotherhood who always stood up for Mutants!¡± Hearing this, Rogers has also probably know how this battle happened.

    In Rogers¡¯ time, the Mutants were still a hidden species of people at that time. However, after being rescued from the ice, Rogers also quickly understood the mainposition of the government, of which Mutants were a very important part.

    Rogers supports the existence of Mutants. At least, the League of Defender he worked with has members who are Mutants, not to mention the X-Men.

    ¡°The Mutants Brotherhood suddenly showed up in Washington and took action and it may be because the department¡¯s previous research had angered Mao of the Mutants Brotherhood, so, yes, there is a high possibility that they are here to get revenge for the Mutants.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Kyle nodded and then replied.

    ¡°What a way to give me trouble!¡± While quickly walking towards themand center, Rogers frowned more and more tightly.

    The matter of Extremis here is not yet fully resolved, at least there are still a lot of aftermath matters that need to be resolved by themselves. But, the Mutant Brotherhood showed up in front of a Secret Military Department.

    Rogers only feels that the headache in his head is getting bigger and bigger. . Moreover, as a SHIELD who should be a neutral force, Rogers could not help anyone in this kind of incident.

    If SHIELD does move out to fight then the purpose of their action should be to calm the battle and prevent the battle from causing greater harm to Washington and the World.

    However, Rogers can also predict that once he makes a move, the US Military would be all over him. After all, SHIELD¡¯s Main Force is still formed by the United States, and he is still an American. Therefore, SHIELD was between a rock and a hard ce in this situation.

    ¡°Forget it, if the Secret Department really mess with the Mutants Brotherhood, then I won¡¯t help anyone this time! If the Military sends a message, I will not see it, and I don¡¯t believe that they would force me to do something that I don¡¯t want!¡± In the end, Rogers made his decision, that is to not help anyone in this fight.

    ¡°Kyle, how many people in our A-Level Team are on standby at SHIELD?¡± Rogers, who had made a decision, asked Kyle.

    ¡°There are still twenty-three people, Captain, do we need to send them all out?¡± After hearing Rogers¡¯ question, Kyle quickly replied.

    ¡°Only twenty-three people? Then let¡¯s send them all out! I have a feeling that this incident will definitely develop to an unpredictable point in the end.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

 Chapter 611 Mutant Fight 1

    <h4>CHAPTER 611 MUTANT FIGHT 1</h4>

    Boom!

    Kaka Kaka!

    As Tony sent his unexpected encounter to the others, the battle still continued below. Even if both sides fighting below had discovered the Iron Man army suspended high in the sky, they had no intention of stopping.

    So, under the super destructive power of several Level 4 Mutants, the entire area was quickly demolished into rubble, revealing Stryker¡¯s original hidden underground base.

    Da Da Da!

    In the underground base that has almostpletely copsed, Stryker is under the protection of a team fleeing towards the safety zone outside.

    This time, Mao¡¯s sneak attack on Stryker was carefully prepared, and Stryker waspletely caught off guard. Therefore, as an ordinary person, Stryker can only find a safe ce to hide for now.

    As the leader of the military¡¯s secret research Mutants department, Stryker still has some methods to protect himself, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be alive after so many years.

    Although Mao attacked them with the main members of the Mutants Brotherhood and took them by surprise this time, there are still some very strong Mutants around him who can deal with Mao.

    Moreover,pared to Mao relying on his own strength to make his subordinates loyal to him, Stryker¡¯s methods are more straightforward. He directly controls his own Mutants from a spiritual level.

    The reason why Stryker hates Mutants so much is also rted to his previous experience. When Stryker was young, his beloved wife died in the hands of a Mutant. He then went to fight Mutants, but when Stryker¡¯s son was ten years old, he suddenly discovered that his son was also a Mutant.

    For this reason, he once sent his son to the Xavier School, hoping that his son can be transformed back into a normal person there. However, when Stryker learned that Mutants could not be ¡°Cured¡±, he took his son back. Moreover, he has done experiments on Mutant starting with his own son since then.

    Because Stryker¡¯s son¡¯s mutation ability level is very high, and it has reached Level 4 or higher, and it is still a very rare mental mutation ability. Therefore, Stryker did a lot of experiments on his own son¡¯s ability and controlled a lot of Mutants.

    It can be said that without Stryker¡¯s Son, he would not have been able to build such a big secret department that dared topete with the Mutants Brotherhood and X-Men.

    With so many years of development, Stryker has done more and more experiments on Mutants, and there are also many unbelievable experimental results. Like an experiment conducted by Stryker many years ago, there was an ident and the test product finally escaped, and it has not been captured yet.

    The test subject was Logan the Wolverine. Now, no one knew what Stryker had secretly made. Even some big guys in the military don¡¯t know what Stryker, who is caught in his own crazy obsession, is doing. Maybe he has some very dangerous experimental results in his hands.

    ¡°Huh! Mao! Did you really think that it would be so easy to kill me!¡± Hidden in the secret passage of the underground base to the edge of the battlefield, Stryker looked back at thepletely destroyed underground base and thought fiercely in his heart.

    Over the years, Stryker and X-Men and the Mutants Brotherhood have also fought many times, winning and losing against each other. However, he hadn¡¯t been hit directly before like today. Moreover, up until now, Stryker didn¡¯t know why Mao hade to attack him, he didn¡¯t seem to have messed with the Mutants Brotherhood recently.

    ¡°Number three! Any word back from the military?¡± Without retreating any further, Stryker looked at the team protecting him around him and asked aloud.

    ¡°Major General Stryker, no word back from the military side yet.¡± Hearing Stryker¡¯s words, the Number three quickly replied.

    ¡°No reply yet, do they want to stand on the shore and watch the show?¡± Hearing Number three¡¯s answer, Stryker raised his eyebrows and thought silently in his heart.

    One of the main reasons for Stryker to currently have this much power is inseparable from the strong support of the Military. Therefore, when such things happen, the US military will definitely choose to help Stryker. After all, Stryker¡¯s research is carried out under their tacit approval of the code. Moreover, Stryker¡¯s research results can also bring a lot of benefits to the military. For so many years, because of Stryker¡¯s research on Mutants, the number of secretly enhanced soldiers that the military has on the inside is veryrge.

    Buzzing~

    Boom!

    Just when Stryker was a little puzzled because he hadn¡¯t received a response from the Military, another familiar energy fluctuation came from the side of the ruins in front of him. Then, an invisible shockwave swept right through the ruins and rushed towards Stryker and the others.

    ¡°Number Five!¡± Seeing the rubble instantly turn into powder under the shockwave¡¯s attack, Stryker shouted a code name.

    Brush!

    After Stryker finished shouting, a big bald man rushed out quickly from his team and stopped right in front of that shockwave. Then, facing the powerful shockwave, this bald man quickly raised his hand and drew a circle in front of him.

    Buzzing!

    The next moment, a translucent energy light curtain quickly spread out from the Bald Man¡¯s hands, and before the shock wave arrived, it had enveloped Stryker and others behind him.

    Call!

    Stryker, hiding in the translucent light curtain, did not have any trace of panic on his face. It seemed that he was very confident in this defensive ability. Therefore, when the shock wave swept over, the translucent light only shook violently a few times and then remained stable.

    The shock wave that almost abolished Tony¡¯srge number of Iron Man Armors before was blocked by a single person. If Tony knew about it then he would have cursed out loud.

    ¡°Since there is no response from the military, then I will make my own decision! Isn¡¯t it the Mutants Brotherhood, and today I have five people here with me, so I won¡¯t be taken down so easily!¡± After suffering another attack from the Mutants Brotherhood, Stryker is no longer going to hide in here.

    ¡°Number one! Connect everyone and prepare to counter-attack!¡± With a decision in his mind, Stryker looked at the several figures that had already appeared at the end of the ruins and angrily gave the order.

    Buzz~

    After Stryker gave this order, a girl who had been standing beside Stryker suddenly closed her eyes. Then, a powerful mental wave came out from her and quickly enveloped Stryker¡¯s squad.

    After the girl connected all of the team together through Psychic Power, a young man in a white suit took two steps forward and then looked at the five figures above the ruins.

    Boom~ Boom!

    In the next moment, two piercing red rays burst out from this youth¡¯s eyes and shot directly at the five figures in front of them.

 Chapter 612 Mutant War 2

    <h4>CHAPTER 612 MUTANT WAR 2</h4>

    Boom! Boom!

    The two piercing red beams of light quickly fused into one beam on their way to flight, making the power they could exert even more powerful.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Faced with Stryker¡¯s counterattack, one of the Mutant on Mao¡¯s five-member team, a big man with a sturdy build rushed to the front with a loud cry.

    The man was naked on the top, and he carried metal arm guards on both arms. A body of thick muscle shows that he would have been quite strong even if he was not a Mutant and for him to be able to jump out at this time shows that his ability cannot be underestimated.

    This man crossed his arms in front of his body to take upon the red beam of light which was strong enough to prate three Iron Man Armors without encountering any resistance.

    ¡°Ha!¡± After a loud shout, the red light beam had already rushed over.

    Boom~ Boom~ Boom~

    When the red beam of light impacted on the big man, the big man who should have been directly destroyed into g surprisingly blocked the powerful beam of light. The red beam of light that attacked straight ahead was like a stream that had encountered a huge rock that suddenly appeared in the middle of its way, just blocking its flow.

    In front of the big man¡¯s crossed arms, the energy of the red light kept squeezing out from both sides. However, they couldn¡¯t really break through the big man¡¯s flesh defense.

    Kaka!

    Finally, after the big man¡¯s legs have been submerged in the ground almost twenty centimeters, the beam attack also finally ended. Putting down his arms, the big man looked at his arm guards, which were already half-broken, and directly tore them off. With his physical body defense, these arm guards are already dispensable.

    ¡°Shock Girl, Pyro, it¡¯s time for you to take action!¡± Mao, who was suspended in the air, ordered.

    ¡°Okay! I could hardly hold myself back! I¡¯m not really satisfied with long-range attacks. What I like more is to feel the pleasure of putting someone down at a close range.¡± Hearing Mao¡¯s words, the Shockwave Girl standing beside him smiled and said.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, the Shock Girl turned into a phantom, and after circling around Pyro for a while, she rushed in the direction of the Stryker team on the opposite side.

    When the Shockwave Girl rushed over, Pyro¡¯s figure had also disappeared, and it was obvious that he was taken by the Shockwave Girl. If the Shockwave Girl¡¯s skills are considered to be long-range, then Pyro would be a medium-range fighter and his fire can¡¯t burn the opponent at arge distance.

    And when the Shockwave Girl rushed to the opposite side with Pyro, there were only three people left on the ruins. Except for Mao and the Defensive guy who had already taken action, there was only one young man who looked a little thin.

    ¡°White Devil, can you break through the opponent¡¯s Psychics Defense?¡± Mao asked the thin young man beside him as he flew forward after sending the Shockwave girl and Pyro.

    If the opponent did not have Psychics Mutants with them in the attack just now, Mao would have been able to lock on Stryker¡¯s position and destroyed him in one fell swoop.

    And now, it is precisely because of the existence of the opponent¡¯s Psychics ss Mutant that although Mao is stronger, he cannot break the opponent¡¯sbined strength.

    ¡°No way, although the other party¡¯s Psychic Power is a little worse than mine, but if they are simply defending then there is nothing I can do.¡± Hearing Mao¡¯s words, the young man nicknamed White Devil replied calmly.

    ¡°However, if we can destroy their positions and make each of them stand far away from each other then maybe I will be able to disintegrate this defense of their.¡± After answering Mao¡¯s question, the young man then added another sentence.

    Mao¡¯s eyes shed when he heard these words and then, he suddenly opened his arms.

    Huh~

    In the next moment, Mao, who was originally suspended about a meter from the ground, suddenly flew up high in the air. As a High-ss Mutant who can control maic substances, Mao¡¯s ability to fly is not unusual, not to mention that there are so many metallic substances under this ruin.

    In this way, within a few seconds, Mao had flown to a position of more than fifty meters in the air. Looking condescendingly at the location where Stryker and his team were, Mao slowly stretched out his hand forward.

    ...

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Sir, a violent Maic Reaction has been detected, I suggest leaving this area immediately!¡± Just when Mao on the ground flew into the air and began his attack, Tony, who had already hidden at a high altitude suddenly became nervous after he heard JARVIS.

    Zi Zi Zi~

    ¡°It seems that Mao is nning to attack!¡± Tony, who has been watching the live broadcast from high altitude saw Mao flying into the air. Tony said inexplicably after hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder.

    After all, this is a guy who can control Maic Substances and can control the local Maic Field of the Earth under his full-powered strikes, the Maic Field of this area has be unstable.

    Then it also means that some high-tech products are likely to lose their effectiveness in this area, which includes Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor. And even though the Iron Man Armor will not lose its full capacity, but its normal functions would be affected.

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get out of here. Also, order all the other Iron Man to retreat and leave ten units on standby. Anyway, I don¡¯t think we will be that useful in this kind of battle.¡± Feeling the Iron Man Armor getting affected by the maic field, Tony said after thinking about it.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Jarvis agreed upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Swipe it!

    Then, JARVIS controlled all the other Iron Man Armors high in the sky and flew back towards New York.

    At the same time, Tony is also flying towards the location away from the center of the battlefield, he does not want to be a lump of iron at a high altitude, after all, he had just gotten out of one deadly situation, he doesn¡¯t n to enter another.

    D¨© D¨©~

    ¡°Sir, Spatial Energy Fluctuations have been detected.¡± Just as Tony was making a strategic retreat, JARVIS¡¯s voice came out again.

    ¡°Huh, Spatial Energy Fluctuates? Where?!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Tony stopped in the sky and then hurriedly asked.

    Since bing Iron Man, Tony has seen a lot of things. The Space Teleportation that he had never dared to imagine before is no longer strange for him.

    However, Tony knew that there were three kinds of Space Energy Fluctuations. One is the previously lost Space Energy of Magic Cube, one is the variant ability of that beautiful girl in X-Men, and the other is the Magic Space Portal that the Earth¡¯s Sorcerers uses.

    ¡°Wait? Two different Spatial Energy Fluctuations have appeared, the locations are here and here.¡± After reporting the previous message, JARVIS seemed to have found something else, and then it had projected two locations in front of Tony¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This is...X-Men and... Sorcerers!¡±

 Chapter 613 Support

    <h4>Chapter 613 Support</h4>

    In the JARVIS scan video, two different Spatial Gates appear at two locations not too far apart at the edge of the ruins below. One is a Purple Space Portal created by X-Men Blink¡¯s signature Mutant ability, and the other is a Golden Magic Portal unique to the Sorcerers.

    ¡°Eh, howe there¡¯s only one person there and only one person over there.¡± After seeing the people who came out of those two spatial gates, Tony muttered with some surprise.

    Originally Tony thought that many people coulde out from the two familiar Space Portal when he saw them, but instead, he only saw two people walk out.

    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s Mr. Iceman from X-Men and Mr. Jack from League of Defender.¡± While Tony was wondering, JARVIS had already scanned the identities of the two people who came out of the Space Portal.

    ¡°Jack from the League of Defender?! How did hee through the Magic Portal? Could it be that he is also a Sorcerer?!¡± Hearing the report from JARVIS, Tony shouted in surprise.

    Of course, Tony knew Icemen as they have met. Iceman was also outside Tony¡¯s ward when he woke up. As for Jack of the League of Defender, Tony is really unfamiliar with this person. Now that JARVIS had said that the guy in the gray robe was Jack, Tony was of course very surprised.

    While Tony was surprised by the two people on the ground, the Space Portal behind Jack and Iceman had quickly disappeared. Blink has to go back to X Academy to pick up other X-Men, and Jack has no other Sorcerers to support him.

    ¡°Surprisingly, only two of them really came, it seems that the others will take a while to arrive.¡± Seeing that the two Portals had disappeared, Tony, who was hiding high in the air, already knew Iceman¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Sir, do we still have to retreat?¡± Their allies have appeared on the battlefield, and JARVIS opened his mouth and asked Tony if they would continue to retreat.

    ¡°En¡­how long till Jackson and Rogers arrive?¡± Tony thought about it after hearing JARVIS¡¯s words.

    ¡°Jackson will arrive here in ten minutes and Captain Rogers has arrived. And the X-Men, they will arrive in about five minutes.¡± Faced with Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS quickly answered.

    ¡°En? They¡¯re here!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony quickly turned his head and looked in the other direction.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    When Tony looked over, several Quinjets had already rushed over.

    ¡°Then why are we retreating like this? As powerful as Mao is, I don¡¯t believe he can handle so many of us!¡± Seeing that Rogers had arrived with SHIELD¡¯s support, Tony said loudly.

    ¡°Go! Let¡¯s go down and join Iceman and that Jack!¡±

    Shout!

    Then, Tony, who was about to leave the battlefield, swooped down with dozens of Iron Mans.

    ¡­

    ¡°Eh? Is there a fight here already? Howe I don¡¯t see anyone else?¡± While Tony was still flying high in the sky, Jack, who had received the news directly from New York Sanctum, looked at the ruins in front of him with some confusion.

    The message Lin Rui asked Jerry to send was for all members of League of Defender to arrive at this location as soon as possible, but Lin Rui couldn¡¯t have expected that Jack, who had been learning magic in New York Sanctum would be the first to arrive.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone over there!¡± After looking around for a few moments, Jack finally saw a figure running fast on the ruins.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, Jack pushed the ground with his feet and quickly rushed over there. As someone whose Mutant Ability allows him to strengthen his physical body, even if Jack has not learned magic, his strength should not be underestimated. Therefore, when he turned into a phantom and rushed over, the person over there quickly noticed him.

    ¡°En?! An Enemy?¡± Iceman, who was running fast on the ruins, saw the figure rushing over not far away, and raised a hand.

    Whew!

    When Iceman raised his hand, a piece of ice mist was created out of thin air, and then the ice mist instantly condensed into Ice Spikes. Iceman waved his hand and these ice spikes quickly shot towards the dark shadow.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Jack, who didn¡¯t know what the other party was, had automatically ssified the other party as an enemy after seeing those Ice Spikes, so he alsounched a direct counterattack.

    Buzzing ~ Brush!

    Jack quickly made some seals with his hands, and then a Golden Shield appeared in his hands. At the same time as the Golden Shield appeared, a Golden Arrow of Light appeared in the air and quickly sted towards Iceman.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Just as Jack raised the Golden Shield, the Ice Spikes mmed into it. The seemingly illusory Golden Shield blocked all Ice Spikes, and the hard Ice Spikes shattered in front of Jack.

    And when Jack blocked the Ice Spike attack, his Golden Light Arrow had already shot in front of Iceman. Facing this Golden Arrow, Iceman waved his hand as a cloud of white cold air rushed over. With Iceman¡¯s strength, he is confident that he can contain the opponent¡¯s attack instantly.

    Brush!

    However, to Iceman¡¯s surprise, the Golden Arrow of Light prated his own defensive measure and continued to shoot towards him. At this time, Iceman had to turn his whole body into an Ice Crystal State and his figure disappeared in ce in the next moment.

    Boom!

    After Iceman turned into Ice Crystal State and disappeared from his original ce, the Golden Light Arrow just shot down and sted a big crater directly at the location where Iceman was originally located.

    ¡°What an amazing Energy Attack, even my domain may not be able to block it.¡± Iceman, who had just avoided Jack¡¯s attack, appeared in another location. Looking at therge crater in the ruins on the spot he was previously standing upon, Iceman frowned and muttered in his heart.

    Brush!

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Iceman and Jack looked at each other and then charged towards each other again. Seemingly, they both regarded each other as a formidable enemy. In the course of the duel, a white cold air gushed out from Iceman¡¯s body and pounced on Jack, while a Golden Light also sted from Jack¡¯s body and rushed towards Iceman.

    Buzzing!

    And just as Iceman and Jack¡¯s attacks were about toe into contact, a thick whiteser beam suddenly shot down from mid-air, just in the middle of Jack and Iceman, and also in the middle of that cold air and golden light. The next moment, these three different attacks collided on this ruin.

    Rumble!

    The three different energy attacks collided with each other and produced a huge explosion, Iceman, whose whole body turned into ice crystals, was directly sent flying by the instantaneous shock wave, while the huge shield that just appeared in front of Jack also shook in the shockwave of the explosion.

    Huhu~

    As the energy of the explosion continued to be released and this area gradually calmed down. However, when Jack and Iceman looked forward again, they found that there were many familiar figures above the ruins.

 Chapter 614 Sets Out

    <h4>Chapter 614 Sets Out</h4>

    Huhu~

    When the smoke dissipated, Jack and Iceman saw dozens of Iron Man suspended above their heads. As for theser attack that came in just now, it was these Iron Mans that sent it out.

    Card~

    After Jack and the others saw Iron Man in midair, the bottom Iron Man mask suddenly opened, revealing Tony¡¯s helpless face inside.

    ¡°En?! Mr. Stark! Why are you stopping me?!¡±

    ¡°Stark, what do you mean by this?¡­ Hey!? You!?¡­¡±

    After seeing Tony, Jack and Iceman shouted in confusion at the same time. However, halfway through shouting, they both looked at each other with great surprise. Because, from each other¡¯s words, it seems that they both know Tony Stark and they should be in the same group.

    Whew!

    ¡°I say, why are you two fighting without getting anything clear?!¡± While Jack and Iceman were looking at each other in confusion, Tony had already flown down from mid-air.

    In fact, Jack and Iceman couldn¡¯t be med for not recognizing each other. Iceman and Jack have never met before.

    Although Iceman knows that there is a Mutant in the League of Defender, he is not familiar with him. And Jack also knew that there was a very powerful Ice-type Mutant in X-Men, but he had never seen him either. What¡¯s more, Jack didn¡¯t use his Mutant Ability just now.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, is he our ally? However, why didn¡¯t I know that we still have such a strong person among our rank?¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Iceman, who had already lifted himself from the ice crystal state, asked curiously.

    And after Tony fell from mid-air, Jack and Iceman, who were still some distance away, havee closer to talk with Tony. After seeing Iceman up close, and then noting the process of lifting his Ice Crystal State, Jack¡¯s eyes shed, and he seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Of course he is with us. He is a member of the League of Defender. I thought you guys knew each other!¡± Tony exined helplessly when he heard Iceman¡¯s words.

    ¡°A member of the League of Defender?! I really don¡¯t remember him!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Jack looked at Jack very surprised and said.

    ¡°You are the Iceman of X-Men!¡± Jack said suddenly when Iceman was looking at him.

    As a Mutant, Jack obviously knows about X-Men. If it wasn¡¯t for his preconceived idea at the beginning that Iceman would be the enemy, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Iceman attacked first, Jack might have been able to recognize him.

    ¡°En? Do you know me? Are you really a member of the League of Defender? Are you a new member?¡± Hearing Jack calling out his nickname, Iceman looked at him in surprise and asked.

    ¡°No, I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, you guys can talk about thister when you have time, we have very urgent things to do now!¡± Seeing that Jack and Iceman have the momentum to chat up on the spot, Tony who saw the Quinjet was beginning tond not far away waved his hand to interrupt them.

    ¡°Uh¡­that¡¯s right! I¡¯m here this time to prevent Mutants from bing public enemies of the world again.¡± Jack hurriedly responded when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Iceman looked at him a few more times, because the ability that Jack showed just now was not like that of Mutants at all. If an ordinary person cares about Mutants so much then Iceman has a high degree of favorability towards him.

    Huhu~

    Just after Tony fell down to resolve the misunderstanding between Jack and Iceman, the Quinjet led by Rogers also quicklynded to this rubble. Under the gaze of Tony and the other two, Rogers rushed out of the Quinjet with a team of twenty-three agents.

    ¡°Is this the first batch of support? It still feels a bit insufficient!¡± After taking a look at the Heavily Armed Soldiers around Rogers, Tony frowned tightly and whispered in his heart.

    Because one of the opponents they would be facing this time is Mao, who canpletely restrain his Armor. Tony had already lowered the estimate of his strength to a very low level.

    Therefore, their strength division is actually mainly dependent on the League of Defender, X-Men, and SHIELD.

    However, looking at SHIELD now, it looked like Rogers was unable toe up with more people. And only Iceman came from the X-Men, and only Jack came from the League of Defender, although Jack¡¯s current strength surprised Tony.

    ¡°Jackson will not arrive for another ten minutes, and my ultimate weapon needs time to prepare. If that¡¯s the case, then the only good thing we can expect for now is the strength of the X-Men.¡± After briefly calcting the strength of his side, Tony quickly came to a conclusion.

    ¡°Iceman, you guys ¡­¡­¡± So, while Rogers was still running this way, Tony was already ready to ask Iceman how long they had before X-Men support woulde.

    Buzzing~

    Just before Tony could finish his sentence, a Purple Space Portal that had appeared before suddenly appeared beside Iceman. Then, a Tall Metallic Robust Man pushed a wheelchair and walked out of the Space Portal first. In this wheelchair sat a bald, kind-eyed old man.

    Needless to say, the robust man and the bald old man are obviously Colossus and Professor Charles. And behind Professor Charles and Colossus, a silver-haired Storm and a full-body blue-skinned guy came out. Thest one to walk out of the Portal was Blink. After Blink walked out, this huge Space Portal slowly dissipated.

    At this point, the X-Men team led by Professor Charles himself has been fully assembled. This time they are also the absolute Main Members in X-Men, namely Professor Charles, Iceman, Storm, Colossus, Beast, and Blink.

    Although there are still some members of the X-Men, but the rest are either not strong enough, or not suitable forbat, they would not be very useful even if theye here. However, even if only these six people came this time, if they wanted to, they have enough power to cause endless restlessness in the whole.

    ¡°Professor Charles, we meet again.¡± Tony greeted Professor Charles respectfully when he saw him approaching in a wheelchair.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Stark, we meet again. Hello, Captain Rogers.¡± Professor Charles turned his head slightly and said to his side after saying hello to Tony.

    Huh~

    ¡°Hello, Professor Charles.¡± After Charles called Rogers¡¯ name, Rogers also rushed over with SHIELD¡¯s special team.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s not waste time. I know Erik is serious this time. If he doesn¡¯t get what he wants then he will really destroy this city.¡± After the people around finally gathered, Professor Charles, who was located in the center, said lightly.

    Huhu!

    Hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words, Tony and the others did not have anyments. Then, these people quickly divided into several small teams and rushed to the position where the violent explosions were constantly emitting.

 Chapter 615 Mutant War 3

    <h4>Chapter 615 Mutant War 3</h4>

    When Professor Charles and Captain Rogers arrived and set off, the Mutants Brotherhood led by Mao had already begun to fight Stryker.

    Huh!

    Call!

    Pyro, who was brought to Stryker by Shockwave, just appeared in front of them, and a firelight appeared from his hand, sweeping towards Stryker¡¯s position on the opposite side.

    Stryker and his team are equally strong as they are and Pyro is not likely to hold back his powers. Although Pyro has not yet figured out why Mao is so serious about attacking Stryker this time. But they were already enemies and Pyro was happy to have the opportunity to attack him.

    As a Level 4 Mutant, Pyro had also been at the Xavier Academy, and he was also good friends with Iceman. However, because his philosophy for Mutants is morepatible with Mao, heter joined the Mutants Brotherhood.

    Compared to Iceman who is a Level 5 Mutant and can produce ice out of thin air, Pyro needs a spark to create arge me. Moreover, Pyro¡¯s mes are still worse than Iceman¡¯s Ice. However, as a Level 4 Mutant, Pyro¡¯s attack power is already very strong, otherwise, he would not be a core member of the Mutant Brotherhood.

    Hum~

    When the mes of Pyro swept past, a translucent light curtain appeared in front of Stryker and his team again, it was the same light curtain that had blocked the Shockwave girl¡¯s attack just now.

    As soon as this light curtain appeared, arge me had already pounced on it. Although Pyro¡¯s me attack could not destroy this defense but this light curtain could not withstand the transmission of the high temperature of the me.

    If they decide to keep defending like this then Pyro would be able to cook them all with the heat of his me.

    So, when Pyro¡¯s mes were about topletely envelop Stryker and the others, two red beams came out of the mes, aiming at Pyro who was unleashing the mes outside.

    Boom!

    When the two red light beams prated the me, Pyro suddenly noticed it, so with a wave of his right hand, a massive fire shaped like a dragon rushed at the red light beam. The next moment, the two attacks collided in mid-air, and the violent energy collision caused the temperature of this space to rise rapidly.

    Huhu! Boom!

    After confronting the two red beams for a few seconds, Pyro seemed a bit unable to withstand it. The right hand that he swung out trembled slightly and the expression in his eyes became more and more fierce.

    Therefore, Pyrohad already retracted his mes that attacked Stryker and his team and he focused all of his attention on the red beam in front of him. In this way, he steadily blocked the opponent¡¯s counterattack.

    Hum!

    And when Pyro was fighting against the guy in Stryker¡¯s team who could emit Red Lasers, a strong mental shock suddenly hit Pyro¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah!¡± His Mind was suddenly attacked, and Pyro, who was in the middle of a full-force strike, couldn¡¯t help but shout out.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, the mes in his hand dissipated a lot because of the mental attack. The red beam on the opposite side directly smashed Pyro¡¯s mes, and then directly mmed into Pyro¡¯s chest.

    Just when he was about to be hit by this red light beam, the Shockwave girl who had just left to pick up the others suddenly appeared behind him, and then pulled Pyro and disappeared from this ce.

    Rumble!

    After suddenly disappearing in ce, the red beam that lost its target sted arge crater into the ground again before fading away.

    ¡°You¡¯re a little slow this time!¡± Pyro, who was saved by the Shockwave Girl, swept a nce at therge crater in the ground in front of him and looked at the Shockwave Girl beside him, gasping for breath and speaking at the same time.

    ¡°Take care of yourself, the Psychics Mutant on their side is not easy to deal with either. However, I have brought the Fortress and Phantom Dream, now the other side will not be able to use their Psychics attack on us so easily.¡± Hearing Pyro¡¯s words, the Shockwave Girl said indifferently.

    ¡°Eh, what about the boss?¡± Hearing Shockwave Girl¡¯s words, Iceman nodded and then asked.

    The Fortress is the big guy who can block the kind of beam attack just now with his bare hands. His Mutant ability is extremely strong physical power, which can be seen from the fact that he blocked the beam attack by himself.

    Fantasy Dream is a more mysterious one in the Mutants Brotherhood, he is a Psychic Mutant, and his ability is also very strong. At least, Fantasy Dream can help Mao block Cerebro and stop Professor Charles from tracking them.

    ¡°Boss? He¡¯s there.¡± Hearing the sudden question about Mao¡¯s whereabouts, the Shockwave Girl looked up and pointed out a direction.

    Brush!

    Following the direction of Shockwave Girl¡¯s finger, Pyro suddenly looked up. In the next second, he saw Mao suspended in mid-air like a superman. Then, the hovering Mao slowly raised his right hand, and looking in the direction of his right hand, he seemed to be pointing at their side.

    ¡°Hey! The Boss is pointing at our side!¡± After seeing Mao¡¯s movements, Pyro said in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so, we¡¯d better run first! I did not expect the Boss to attack like this!¡± The Shockwave Girl who also saw Mao¡¯s movement was also very surprised, and then, her hand pulled Pyro once again.

    Brush!

    The next moment, the Shockwave Girl pulled Pyro away from the ce again. This time they ran away from Stryker and his team.

    Buzzing~Boom~

    And not long after Pyro and Shockwave Girl¡¯s departure, Mao¡¯s outstretched right hand suddenly clenched. Then, as if he was pulling something upward, his clenched fist slowly lifted up.

    Kakaka!

    As Mao¡¯s right fist continued to rise in midair, the location of the Stryker and his team suddenly seemed to have an earthquake, and huge cracks were created on the ground. Then, the underground structure in this area continued to copse, and countless metal objects hidden on the ground were all lifted out.

    ¡°No Good! Quickly take me out of here! Number four!¡± Feeling the continuous vibration from the ground, the expression on Stryker¡¯s face changed and he hurriedly shouted.

    Brush!

    After Stryker yelled these words, a man in a white suit instantly appeared in front of him. As a department that specializes in Mutants, the abilities of these Mutants that Stryker have around him are different and they are all very useful.

    Just like the Defense of No. 5, the Attack of No. 2, and the Mental Defense and Attack of No. 1, and now the Teleportation Ability of No. 4 which can y an important role in any battle.

    Brush!

    After No. 4 appeared in front of Stryker, he reached out and grabbed his arm. In the next moment, the two of them were about to disappear.

    Boom!

    However, just when No. 4 was about to take Stryker and leave, they revealed themselves again not far away. And looking at Stryker and Number Four¡¯s expressions, they seemed to have been stopped by something.

 Chapter 616 Mutant War 4

    <h4>Chapter 616 Mutant War 4</h4>

    Da Da~

    Getting interrupted from their teleportation, Stryker took several steps before standing still.

    ¡°Maic Field Barrier!¡± Stryker called out with an ugly expression on his face while Number Four was expressionless.

    As a Top Level 5 Mutant, Mao has the strongest destructive power. Manipting the Maic field allows Mao to have enough strength anywhere on the earth.

    As it is now, Mao used the Maic Field to trap Stryker and Number Four who wanted to escape. The teleportation of Number Four is not the same as Blink¡¯s Space Teleportation. He cannot directly pass through the Maic Field Barrier in front of him.

    ¡°Damn it! If I can¡¯t break the Maic Field Barrier then I would be at Mao¡¯s mercy!¡± Seeing that they were trapped by Mao, and the ce covered by the Maic Field Barrier had already started a major earthquake.

    Stryker muttered in his heart as he saw this scene. He turned his head and looked at the Mutants who had been transformed by himself.

    ¡°Number One! Is there a way to affect Mao?¡± Stryker asked hopelessly after wandering his eyes on Number One.

    ¡°No, Mao has been wearing his helmet.¡± Hearing Stryker¡¯s question, Number One answered quickly. Although his Psychic Power can pass through the Maic Field Barrier without hindrance, there was no way for him to affect Mao as long as he is wearing that Helmet.

    ¡°Then, I can only sacrifice No.6!¡± Hearing No.1¡¯s answer, Stryker made a quick decision in his heart.

    Since Stryker has been enemies with the Mutants Brotherhood for so many years, he still knows a lot about Mao¡¯s methods, and he has been looking for ways to crack this kind of Maic Field Barrier for some time now.

    And he now has a Mutant test subject with the ability to break the current situation, but the price is rtively high, but Stryker can still afford it.

    ¡°No. 6, blow up this Maic Field Barrier!¡± Stryker, who had already made a decision, shouted quickly.

    Shout!

    After he gave the order, a young man who was originally standing in the team quickly ran out and came directly to the edge of the Maic Field Barrier. Then he put his hands on the Maic Field.

    Buzzing~

    In the next moment, a special energy wave converged toward his hands from all over the body of the Number Six. Soon, the originally normal hands were distorted by a red light. When No. 6¡¯s hands gathered enough energy, his eyes widened.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, Number Six¡¯s hands that were attached to the Maic Field Boundary directly burst open, and his entire body was shaken by the explosion as he flew backward.

    However, at this time, no one cared about his situation. At the moment of the explosion on the side of Number Six, Stryker has signaled Number Four to take him away.

    Boom~

    At the same time as Number Six¡¯s hands burst open, the special energy shock wave passed along the maic boundary. In the next moment, the originally indestructible maic field boundary was actually

    Broken.

    Brush!

    The moment the Maic Field Boundary was broken, Stryker and No. 4 had already disappeared. At this dangerous time, Stryker would sacrifice anyone for his own safety. Moreover, in Stryker¡¯s eyes, these transformed Mutants of his were not even human beings, they are just his experiments.

    Brush!

    When Number Four and Stryker reappeared, they were already far away from where they were just now. Even if Mao continued to strike at them now, Stryker was prepared and would not allow himself to be trapped by the maic field boundary again.

    After the Maic Field Barrier was broken, Mao didn¡¯t give up, and the earth that had been surging waspletely overturned after Stryker left.

    Large pieces of rubble and some metal substances rushed out of the ground under the control of the maic field and they directly rushed towards Stryker¡¯s location. Perhaps this would be the disaster scene at the end of the world.

    Under Mao¡¯s shot, those transformed Mutants left in ce by Stryker stood together, and Number Fifth consciously released his own protective barrier.

    However, under the effect of the Maic Field, his protective barrier didn¡¯t seem to be as effective. If they didn¡¯t have any other support then this would soon be taken care of by Mao alone.

    Boom~

    As the ground tumbled more and more violently, Stryker had to keep letting Number Four teleport himself away from the ce with him. However, because the teleportation distance of No. 4 is not too far, Mao floating in the air can always take them into the attack range after they reappear.

    Therefore, after Stryker teleported several times, the earthquake caused by Mao had affected arge enough area. Not only this area, but people living in downtown Washington can feel the vibration from here.

    It can be said that if Stryker was not surrounded by these modified Mutants then he would have been wiped out by anyone in the Mutant Brotherhood today not to mention Mao.

    As a big boss, Mao also has such strength. When Stryker gave Mao trouble in the past, he had taken advantage of the civil war between Mao and X-Men.

    Moreover, the previous Mao was more impulsive and easily tricked. But now, Mao is older and even though he is older, his strength is still there, so it would not be too much trouble for him if he wants to deal with Stryker.

    Mao took Pyro and others and they hid in Washington for so many days, just to make sure that Stryker won¡¯t have much resistance here. And now, Mao has finally done it. As long as he catches Stryker, he can force him to answer the questions he has.

    Rumble!

    ¡°Damn, why hasn¡¯t the military responded yet?! This is Washington! Do they want to stand by and watch Mao cause a massive earthquake in Washington?!! ¡°Dodging between the constantly churning earth, Stryker could not stand it anymore and cursed out loud.

    To Stryker¡¯s surprise, although Mao attacked himself less than ten minutes ago. But this is Washington, even if the Military¡¯s response is slow, there should have been arge number of troops over here by this time.

    Although Mao is strong, but the Military has a special team to deal with Mutants. But until now, Stryker has not seen any military support.

    In fact, it is not that the Military is unwilling to support him. It¡¯s just that after they contacted SHIELD, Captain Rogers was ying the waiting game with them, so their support was dyed.

    Captain Rogers didn¡¯t want to make this incident too big, and he also wanted to hear about Stryker¡¯s research and the experiments he has done upon Mutants. So, although they came over this time to keep the incident from getting too big, but they may not help Stryker.

 Chapter 617 Mutant War 5

    <h4>Chapter 617 Mutant War 5</h4>

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Under Mao¡¯s sessive blows, the modified Mutants team, which had been temporarily abandoned by Stryker, was almost unable to hold on.

    Even if the defensive boundary of No. 5 is very strong, it can no longer hold on under such power. And the other members of this Mutant team are not strong in defense, and a simple attack can¡¯t free them from their current situation.

    Boom!

    Another stream of debris rushed out from the ground, directly piercing the Number 5 defensiveyer. At this time, the light curtain that had protected them so much was already riddled with holes.

    However, as Mutants fighters transformed by Stryker, this squad of people facing such a predicament just leaned tightly together and did not seem to have much fear. However, except for one person, that is Number One.

    ¡°Number 2! Aren¡¯t you going to make a move yet!?¡± Finally, getting tired of not getting any support, No. 1 finally could not help shouting loudly to the No. 2 beside him who had not spoken or made any move.

    Obviously, as a Psychics Mutant, No.2 will obviously not follow Stryker¡¯s wordspletely like everyone else. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know what happened to Number 1, why is he in such a desperate situation, he wanted Number 1 to go all out before he made his move.

    ¡°Me? What can I do? Anyway, it¡¯s not like I was asked to make a move.¡± Hearing No. 1¡¯s rant, No. 2, who had been so calm, opened his eyes to look at him and asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re going to end up any better if we get wiped out here by Mao! Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re just a modified experiment too!¡± Hearing No.2¡¯s indifferent words, No.1 shouted angrily.

    ¡°Transformation experimental body! I¡¯m not like you guys!¡± It seemed that No.1¡¯s words had hurt No.2, and his eyes instantly shed red and roared.

    ¡°Then show us your strengths. Show us that you are different from us! Get us out of the current situation, if we can sneak attack Mao then maybe Stryker can reduce his control over you!¡± Number 1 continued after sessfully angering No.2.

    ¡°Humph! You just want to live! However, I am also happy to show others my strength. What Mutants Brotherhood, what X-Men, what Mao, what Professor X, they are nothing in front of me!¡± Faced with No. 1¡¯s provocations, No. 2 obviously no longer intended to remain silent.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait!¡±

    Call!

    Under Number One¡¯s provocation, Number Two was finally ready to take action and his figure instantly disappeared from his original location and when he reappeared, he has alreadye outside the Number Five Defensive Shield. It turns out that Number Two also has the ability to teleport!

    Rumble!

    Facing the constant attacks from outside the Defensive Shield, No.2¡¯s body received many wounds in an instant. However, these wounds are recovering quickly.

    The speed of his self-recovery is even with the speed of the damage, which allows No. 2 to hold on under these powerful attacks. It seems that in addition to Teleportation, No. 2 also has a self-recovery capability.

    ¡°Dodge!¡± Although the attacks around him could not cause deeper damage to himself, but Number Two obviously did not want to be attacked endlessly like this, so he shouted loudly with red lighting out of his eyes.

    Snapped!

    After hearing No. 2¡¯s words, No. 1, who was hiding in the defense barrier near No. 5, quickly put his hand on No. 5¡¯s shoulder. Then, a powerful Psychic fluctuation zapped into Number Five¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!

    With No.1¡¯s Phycsic stimtion of No. 5, the originally shaky Defense Barrier actually solidified a lot in a sh.

    The holes that had been prated were also repaired, protecting No. 1 and the Mutant team again.

    However, this time, the strengthening of the Defense Barrier dide at the expense of Number Five, and it was still a big question whether he would still be able to recover from this afterward.

    Boom! Rumble!

    At the moment when No. 5 received the Psychic fluctuation of No. 1 to strengthen the Defensive Barrier again, a violent Energy Fluctuation was transmitted from in front of them, which was the position where No. 2 was just now. It turned out that he had already attacked at the same time as he had reminded them.

    Against the gusts of wind and debris that were causing damage all around them, No. 2¡¯s hands were quickly raised to his chest, and then he put them in front of his chest.

    The seemingly simple action produced an iparably huge energy shockwave, and as the first shockwave passed through, it had already cleared the space around Number Two that was disturbed by Mao, so one can imagine how powerful No. Two¡¯s strike was.

    But this is not enough, because Mao¡¯s attack coverage is too big, they still can¡¯t escape just by shaking this single area. Therefore, No. 2 separated his hands again, and the next moment, he pped his hands on his chest again.

    Boom! ~Boom! ~Boom! ~

    After three consecutive strikes like this, the superimposed energy shockwave swept arge area with Number Two as the center. And, the shockwave continued to spread outward, pressuring Mao¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Although No. 2 also attacked the Defensive Barrier where No. 1 was when he cleared the surroundings, No. 2 still took care of them a bit. Although, when this space was cleared, No. 1 shouted and he was already rushing to the outside first.

    As No. 1 fled, the others quickly followed him. When Stryker is not there, this small team of Mutants are at themand of No. 1, after all, No. 1 also has the ability to control them well.

    Just like that, after Number 2 helped them clear Mao¡¯s attack, this squad of modified Mutants belonging to Stryker quickly retreated towards the outside of the battlefield.

    Brush!

    Without caring whether they had escaped or not, Number 2, who had suppressed Mao¡¯s attack with a single move, had looked up into the mid-air the next moment, where Mao was located. And when the No. 2 looked at Mao, Mao also happened to turn his head to look over.

    ¡­

    A minute ago, when Captain Rogers and the others had just arrived at the position where Mao and Stryker were fighting, they were blocked by Mao¡¯s attack.

    Mao has pushed Stryker in a desperate situation, and the Teleporting ability of No.4 seems to be reaching its limit. When Number 4 can no longer teleport then Mao would be able to squeeze Stryker like a chicken.

    However, when Mao finally seized the opportunity to kill No.4 who was exhausted and could no longer teleport quickly and trap Stryker, he suddenly sensed violent energy fluctuationsing from two locations on the battlefield he controlled, one from the inside and one from the outside.

    Huh~

    In the next moment, Mao saw a powerful energy shockwave sweeping arge area out of the area he controlled. When Mao¡¯s eyesight thus turned, he saw a man standing on the ground also looking at himself.

 Chapter 618 Mutant War 6

    <h4>Chapter 618 Mutant War 6</h4>

    Brush!

    After seeing that person¡¯s eyes, Mao felt like being stared at by a lone wolf with no feelings. At this moment, Mao seemed to feel as if the other party was treating him as prey.

    ¡°Who is he?¡± Mao muttered softly as he looked at the Number 2 on the ground as soon as this unpleasant feeling emerged in his heart.

    Brush!

    However, just as Mao suppressed the ufortable feeling in his heart and was about to wave his hand to destroy this guy who made him feel this way, the guy surprisingly disappeared.

    ¡°What?!¡± Seeing No. 2 disappear, Mao¡¯s heart jumped slightly, then he seemed to sense something and looked to his right.

    Brush!

    Sure enough, when Mao looked over, Number 2 that had been just on the ground had already appeared on his right side. However, because Mao is surrounded by a Maic Field, Number 2 can not directly teleport in to attack him.

    ¡°It seems that you are also a reformer under Stryker! However, although you are much stronger than the others, you still don¡¯t look enough!¡± Squinted and looked at the number two that appeared not far away from him, Mao said faintly. Speaking of.

    ¡°It seems that you are also one of the Mutants transformed by Stryker! However, although you are stronger than the others, but you are still not good enough to stand against me!¡± Mao said indifferently.

    From the fact that No. 2 broke his control over the area just now, coupled with the scenario where he teleported to his location, Mao has guessed that he must be one of Stryker¡¯s new modified Mutants.

    But how could Mao be afraid of him? As long as his Maic Field is not broken, even Professor Charles won¡¯t be able to invade his mind with his helmet. Under such circumstances, only a few people know what price it will cost them to defeat Mao.

    Facing Mao, an unexined expression shed in the eyes of Number 2 who was standing on his right. The next moment, No. 2¡¯s body shook and another No. 2 appeared from behind him. Finally, No.2 revealed his third Mutant ability: Cloning!

    Swipe!

    After splitting into a clone, the two quickly became four, and the four instantly became eight. After Mao blinked twice in surprise, his Maic Field was already surrounded by eight clones. Being stared at by eight identical cold eyes, it was a little ufortable even for Mao.

    ¡°Huh! So you can clone yourself. Can you break through my Maic Field?!¡± Mao said disdainfully when he saw eight Number 2 staring at him tightly.

    Brush! Brush!

    The next moment, Mao waved his hand, and eight torrents of small metal fragments pierced the eight clones that surrounded him. Mao is not a soft-hearted person. If the opponent dares to attack him then he will not hold back.

    P¨± P¨±!

    When Mao controlled that metal torrent to attack Number 2¡¯s clones, some of them instantly dodged, some directly jumped up to dodge.

    For a while, Mao was really unable to exterminate these eight flexible people. However, Number 2 also seemed unable to do much damage to Mao. Moreover, he was unable to save Stryker who was trapped by Mao on the ground.

    Boom! Boom!

    Under Mao¡¯s attacks, the eight clones that could not evade were smashed hard against Mao¡¯s Maic Field Barrier.

    However, when Mao was not paying attention, the two Number 2 who was badly injured and had smashed on his Maic Barrier instantly had a red glow in their eyes, followed by a red glow on their bodies and hands.

    Moreover, the hands of these two No. 2s were tightly pressed against Mao¡¯s Maic Field. As these two Number 2 hands became redder and redder, a strange energy fluctuation finally caught Mao¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Mao, who was still dealing with the remaining six of No. 2s quickly turned his head and looked over after feeling the energy fluctuation, but it was toote by this time.

    Boom! Boom! Rumble!

    After two consecutive explosions, a violent explosion suddenly urred at Mao¡¯s location in mid-air. In a burst of red light, Mao¡¯s Maic Field Barrier was broken!

    It turned out that the red energy released by No. 2 just now was the kind of sting energy that Stryker had let No. 6 sacrifice himself before. It seems that No. 2 is indeed a modified Mutant who has the ability to challenge Mao.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± When the Maic Field Barrier was broken, Mao¡¯s roar suddenly came from the center of the explosion.

    Dang!!!

    P¨±!

    In the next moment, a crisp metallic impact sound came out at the center of the explosion. Along with the impact was a shockwave that dispersed the red light that enveloped the area, revealing the situation inside.

    Call!

    After the red lightpletely dissipated, the situation in mid-air also became clear. There were originally Eight No. 2s clones and only three of them were still teleporting around Mao in the air.

    It seems that in Mao¡¯s roar, five No. 2s Clones were directly destroyed. However, Mao¡¯s chest and back also had a footprint and a fist mark upon them.

    Obviously, at the moment when the maic field barrier was broken, Mao was also hit by Number Two¡¯s attack. At this time, the space within a five-meter radius centered on Mao was trembling slightly.

    The remaining three No. 2s also happened to be outside of this area, and they seemed to have escaped from Mao¡¯s attack.

    ¡°You!¡­damn it!¡± Although Mao had already exploded and released his absolute domain attack at the moment the maic field barrier was broken but he still gave No. 2 a chance to hit him and that guy took it.

    Although it¡¯s just a punch and a kick, Mao hasn¡¯t really experienced the feeling of being kicked on his body in a long time. This feeling is still very bad. Although Mao¡¯s strength is undoubtedly strong, he is already old.

    Although his body is much better than an ordinary old man, he is inferior to a young man. After being kicked and punched by Number Two, he was still a little injured. So, this time, Mao is really angry.

    Whew!

    Staring deadly at Number 2, who was still surrounding himself and looking for an opportunity to attack, Mao directly expanded the range of his domain outward.

    He wanted to envelop No. 2 into his own field, in his absolute field, even if the instantaneous movement is impossible to be used. Moreover, Mao will be able to control even the metallic elements in Number Two¡¯s body, and he will personally destroy this guy who dares to injure himself.

    Swipe!

    However, apparently having just tasted the power of Mao¡¯s full power strike, as soon as they saw Mao expand the range of his domain, the three No. 2s instantly disappeared at the same time.

    When Number 2 reappeared, only one of the three number twos was left. Obviously, this kind of split variant ability either has a time limit or an energy limit, otherwise, Number 2 would not have let two helpers go unused.

    ¡°Do you think you can run away now!¡± Seeing No. 2 teleports away from his absolute domain, Mao let out a low roar and suddenly raised an arm. After Mao raised his arm, he squeezed his open palm.

    Buzz!

    At the next moment, Number Two, who was still teleporting around Mao, only felt that the space around him seemed to quickly be thicker, and it became more and more difficult for him to teleport.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Finally, after two teleports, the expression on No.2¡¯s face changed a lot, and he found that he could no longer teleport.

    Using the Absolute Domain to strengthen his control over the Maic Field, Mao changed the physical rules of this space, and also abolished the teleporting ability of No.2.

    ¡°Humph! Now let me see you run away!¡±

 Chapter 619 Grasped

    <h4>Chapter 619 Grasped</h4>

    The outstretched right hand squeezed tightly in the direction of Number 2, as if squeezing an ant through the air, Mao eyes ruthlessly looked at Number 2, whose body was controlled by him in mid-air. With Mao¡¯s right-hand grip, Number 2¡¯s body continued to emanate the sound of bones breaking.

    Mao has lived for so long and he has experienced countless battles, and the Mutants he has seen are countless, but this is the first time that he has seen a person like No. 2 with so many Mutant abilities in his body.

    Although Number 2 is obviously Stryker¡¯s Experimented Mutant, this Experiment has already threatened Mao¡¯s life. Although Number 2 has many Mutant abilities, Mao can still deal with him. But if this guy possessed any more Mutant Abilities then Mao would have found it hard to deal with him.

    Card!

    After taking two more looks at Number 2, Mao¡¯s right hand shook, and Number 2¡¯s neck was broken by him. Then, Mao threw the body straight away like a piece of garbage.

    Call~P¨±!

    Falling weakly from mid-air, No. 2¡¯s body finally hit the ground heavily. Number 2, who was just thinking of fighting a few hundred rounds with Mao could only crane his neck on the ground at this time, his lifeless eyes looking at the stones on the ground.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn, Stryker.¡± After taking care of that guy, Mao¡¯s attention shifted to Stryker.

    However, when Mao¡¯s gaze shifted to Stryker¡¯s location, he saw that he was no longer where he previously was. It seemed that while Mao was entangled by Number Two, Stryker was wisely looking for a chance to escape.

    However, he did not run too far. Mao, who was flying in the air, just raised his gaze again and saw Stryker who was running away not far from here.

    Stryker, who was fleeing, did not forget to summon Number 1 who had been hiding away. Although Number 1 knew that he might be killed by Mao when he turns back, the control in his mind made it impossible for him to disobey any of Stryker¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Do you think you can run away now?¡± Mao¡¯s mouth curled slightly as he watched Stryker running away, and then he stretched out his hand toward Stryker.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the Maic Field around Stryker, who was about to get out, suddenly changed drastically. As the expression on Stryker¡¯s face changed, he was already picked up by Mao. Although there were attacks on the one side to prevent Mao from taking Stryker, their attacks obviously couldn¡¯t stop Mao.

    Huhu!

    Stryker, who was caught in the air by Mao, struggled like a chicken, but he couldn¡¯t break free of Mao¡¯s control. In the end, he could only be brought up in front of Mao with a sullen expression on his face. Staring at Mao close at hand, Stryker tried to make himself look stronger.

    ¡°Stryker, did you ever think you would end up like this one day?¡± Grabbing Stryker, Mao stared at him and asked in a calm tone.

    ¡°Mao, there have always been conflicts between us. However, I still don¡¯t understand. What is the cause of your actions this time?¡± After getting caught by Mao, Stryker asked his question.

    ¡°Humph! We do have a lot of conflicts between us! However, this time I came to find you not because of those things. Rather, I got a message the other day, more than a decade ago, did you capture a pair of twin Mutants in the small town of New Jersey?!¡± Not wanting to talk any more nonsense with Stryker, Mao directly asked his question.

    Why did Mao risk being caught by the military as he came after Stryker? It¡¯s because he learned that he has a pair of children living in this world. Mao, who has suffered from childhood, lost his lover and children when he was young.

    Now that he knows that he still has a son and daughter alive in this world, he will find them even if he abandons everything. However, the development of the situation today is not bad, at least he has taken Stryker in his hands.

    As for those X-Men who had rushed over from behind, Mao didn¡¯t n to pester them too much. He only needs to ask about the whereabouts of his children this time, and then kill Stryker.

    Although Mao was also curious about why the military cooperating with Stryker hadn¡¯t taken any action until now, he didn¡¯t care about that much anymore as he was about to get the information he needs.

    ¡°En? Twin Mutants? You are asking¡­¡± Stryker was stunned when he heard Mao¡¯s question and then he seemed to think of something.

    ¡°You know! Where are they now?!¡± Seeing Stryker¡¯s expression, Mao couldn¡¯t help squeezing his right hand and asked.

    Squeak, Squeak~

    ¡°Cough! You are so nervous¡­ how could that be¡­ Who are these twins?¡± Stryker¡¯s squeezed skeletal muscles spread out from the sudden tightening of his body, but he could see from Mao¡¯s emotional changes that something has happened.

    ¡°You!¡­ Tell me where they are now?!¡± Not wanting Stryker to know that the twins were his childrens, Mao could only keep using his tone to coerce Stryker. However, at this time, Stryker whose entire body was in Mao¡¯s hands was in no hurry at all.

    ¡°Haha~ Cough! Haha, ~ Cough! Haha, Haha~ Cough! I was wondering why an ordinary person would end up producing such High-Level Mutants, but it turns out that they were your Childrens! No wonder! Haha!¡± Coughing out a few mouthfuls of blood foam, Stryker unceremoniously poked directly through Mao¡¯s hidden secrets.

    In the beginning, Stryker secretly collected various young Mutants in order to control them from an early age and to better allow him to experiment with some Mutant abilities.

    However, although Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch were small at first. But as they got older, Stryker found that he couldn¡¯t control them well.

    Therefore, before the brother and sister could threaten him, Stryker had already packaged them and sent them to a Special Force that cooperated with him. From then on, Stryker didn¡¯t care about what happened to the siblings.

    In Stryker¡¯s view, the pair of siblings should be dead after so many years. He didn¡¯t think that the pair of siblings he had given up would have such an origin, they turned out to be Mao¡¯s children. If the Stryker at that time knew the news then he would definitely not give up on Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    As Mao wouldn¡¯t have been able to move against him if he had those two cards in his hand.

    Huhu~

    As Stryker looked at Mao with somecency, the force Mao put on him continued to grow. However, Stryker did not have a single worry about it.

    ¡°Hehe, now that I know the rtionship between the twins and you, do you think I will still be afraid that you will kill me?¡± Stryker said lightly after letting Mao keep hurting him.

 Chapter 620

    <h4>Chapter 620</h4>

    Call!

    ¡°Do you really think I won¡¯t just kill you?!¡± Mao said with a cold light in his eyes when he heard Stryker¡¯s words.

    Although his main goal was Stryker, the person who captured his children was not Stryker, he was just the person in charge. Mao also wanted to get the most urate information about his childrens from Stryker.

    If Stryker really didn¡¯t intend to tell him or intend to use this to ckmail him, then Mao wouldn¡¯t really mind killing him, he can just look for his childrenster by getting the information out of the people who kidnapped them.

    But Mao doesn¡¯t want to do that unless it is absolutely necessary as no one except Stryker knew the whereabouts of his children.

    ¡°Uh¡­ stop joking! You want to know the whereabouts of your children and I am the only person who could tell you that!¡± Seeing the cold light in Mao¡¯s eyes, Stryker¡¯s heart jumped as he shouted.

    Although he has Mao¡¯s weakness in his hand, he can¡¯t guarantee that Mao will not kill him out of anger. After all, Stryker also knew that this secret was indeed not only known to him.

    ¡°Oh? Why do I suddenly feel that you aren¡¯t that important anymore, what should I do with you then?¡± Mao said inexplicably when he saw Stryker¡¯s expression change.

    ¡°You!¡­¡­¡±

    Call!

    Just when Stryker wanted to say something, Mao suddenly waved his hand behind him. Under Mao¡¯s control, arge metal te made of countless metal materials blocked his head.

    Boom!

    After the huge metal te blocked the top of Mao¡¯s head, a blue-colored thunder light just smashed off and hit the metal te. It was Storm who had attacked Mao from a high altitude.

    ¡°X-Men, are you really going to intervene in my affairs this time?¡± Without looking at the Storm flying above him, Mao looked at a certain spot on the ground and said to himself.

    When Mao looked at the ground, someone there also cast their gaze in the air, and happened to look at Mao, it was Professor Charles who was sitting in a wheelchair. After Mao caught Stryker, Professor Charles finally arrived in this location.

    ¡°Erik¡­¡± Sitting in the wheelchair, Professor Charles had mixed feelings in his heart as he raised his head and looked at Mao in mid-air.

    Professor Charles is still not sure what Mao wants with Stryker and why did he attack him at this time, but he can still guess something.

    However, Professor Charles couldn¡¯t tell Mao even if he knew the whereabouts of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    With the strength of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, if they recognize their father and join the Mutants Brotherhood, then Mao¡¯s strength will instantly increase and it will increase by too much, and the bnce of Mutants on Earth will be broken. This is not something that Professor Charles wants to see.

    Huhu~

    After Storm¡¯s first sneak attack was blocked by Mao, she didn¡¯t make any more attempts. Now that Mao is prepared, her attack won¡¯t cause him any harm.

    Moreover, her mission this time was not to fight Mao. Therefore, Storm and Mao, who was flying in the air slowly dropped to the ground. Of course, Mao is still carrying Stryker.

    Brush!

    Da da!

    After Mao carried Stryker to the ground, Pyro, the Shockwave Woman, and the other two core members of the Mutants brotherhood quickly stood beside Mao.

    Opposite to them, Professor Charles stood with his X-Men while Rogers and the others also stopped by them. Tony still took his dozens of Iron Mans into the air to stand behind the X-Men, but he hid behind and was some distance away from Mao.

    ¡­

    On the ground, which had been reduced to rubble in sessive battles, five members of the Mutants Brotherhood stood on one side, and on the other side were the X-Men and SHIELD¡¯s Special Squad, which outnumbered them by several times, and Tony¡¯s Iron Man brigade.

    In terms of numbers, Mao¡¯s side is at an absolute disadvantage, but it may not be so if they really fight. No one wanted to see Mao bursting out with all of his strength. Only Professor Charles here knew how strong Mao is and he also knew what Mao could do if he put his mind to it.

    Hoo-hoo~

    The breeze blew over the ruins, raising a sandy wind.

    ¡°Charles, I haven¡¯t seen you for some days. Did you find some helpers?¡± Looking through the familiar X-Men, Mao asked as he saw Captain Rogers and Iron Man standing next to Professor Charles.

    Hearing Mao¡¯s words, Professor Charles spoke with a calm expression on his face, ¡°Erik, the World has changed, and this world is no longer the one we are familiar with. Therefore, we don¡¯t have to insist on some things anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, there are some things that we don¡¯t need to insist on? Are you saying that you insist on forcing the Mutants to submit to them? Yes, what you have done these years may have somewhat weakened the difference between Mutants and ordinary people. But is it really effective? Humans won¡¯t tolerate us. We would only be able to live in this world only if we have the absolute right to speak for ourselves!¡± Hearing Professor Charles¡¯s words, Mao suddenly shouted angrily.

    P¨±!

    Then Mao threw Stryker to the ground.

    ¡°Just like this kind of person, his hatred for Mutants will never go away! What he did to Mutants can¡¯t be forgiven either!¡± Pointing at Stryker, who was lying on the ground, unable to move, Mao shouted at Charles.

    ¡°Erik, I¡¯m not defending people like him. I just want to say that now we have better choices. The world is already very tolerant of all kinds of things, as long as we¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as we what? As long as we cater to these ordinary people? Charles, you still haven¡¯t changed a bit from before!¡± This time, Mao interrupted before Professor Charles could finish speaking.

    Professor Charles felt helpless when he heard Mao¡¯s words. He wanted to tell Mao that he had changed. He was really using a way he hadn¡¯t tried before to help the Mutants get their ce in this world. However, Mao obviously wouldn¡¯t listen to him.

    ¡°Professor Charles, what should we do now? I can¡¯t hold back the Military anymore. Their team will be there within a minute. If there is a fight then I would be ordered to attack the Mutants Brotherhood first.¡± Just when Mao and Professor Charles were talking to each other, Captain Rogers, who was standing next to Professor Charles, suddenly spoke up.

    It was not easy for Rogers to use SHIELD to but them such a long time. If it hadn¡¯t been for the fight that had just happened in front of the White House, the Military would have never been held for such a long time.

    But now, after receiving continuous news from Stryker and getting no clear reply from Rogers, the Military finally made a move. Don¡¯t think that the Military only has ordinary Soldiers. For these kinds of special situations, the teaming from the Military is obviously not simple.

    ¡°In that case, let us handle the Mutant Brotherhood, we cannot allow Mao to take Stryker!¡± Professor Charles¡¯ eyes shed when he heard Rogers¡¯ words.

    Brush!

    As soon as Professor Charles¡¯s voice fell, a figure had appeared on the side of the Mutants Brotherhood, and the target was Stryker who was lying on the ground!

 Chapter 621 X-Men Vs Mutant Brotherhood

    <h4>Chapter 621 X-Men Vs Mutant Brotherhood</h4>

    Brush!

    The person who suddenly rushed into the Mutants Brotherhood was very fast and he almost looked like a ghost. However, just when the figure was about to touch Stryker who was lying on the ground, the Shockwave Girl standing behind Mao also disappeared in ce.

    P¨±!

    The next moment, a knocking sound was heard near Stryker and the figure rushing towards Stryker seemed to have been stopped by something, and it turned away and was about to leave.

    When that figure was about to leave, the Shockwave Girl also appeared again. However, when she appeared this time, she was covered with a faintyer of ice.

    ¡°Huh! Do you think you can leave!?¡± It seemed that he had already seen who was attacking them, and Pyro had already attacked.

    Huhu!

    Then, arge me appeared out of thin air, rushing towards the leaving figure under Pyro¡¯s control. Feeling the me chasing from behind, the figure abruptly stopped and made a sharp turn while arge amount of cold air rushed out of the figure and towards the mes.

    That¡¯s right, the one who was going to take Stryker away without Mao¡¯s attention was Iceman.

    Boom! Rumble!

    In the next second, Pyro¡¯s mes and Iceman¡¯s cold air sted against each other in mid-air, and the violent energy collision caused a lot of water vapor in this area.

    It was hot near the Mutants Brotherhood¡¯s location, and it was cold near Professor Charles¡¯s location. Pyro and Iceman were friends in their teenage years and they drifted apart over the years and became enemies. This is not the first time they have fought against each other.

    Boom! ~ Boom! ~

    After Iceman took the initiative, Colossus, who was originally standing behind Professor Charles, also rushed out with a huge stride.

    Although Colossus would bepletely restrained by Mao, he would not give up attacking the Brotherhood. Moreover, his goal is not Mao as someone else will deal with him.

    Stab!!

    Just when Mao watched Colossus rushing over and preparing to reach out and restrain him, a thunder suddenly struck down from the sky, and the target was the location of the Mutants Brotherhood.

    Moreover, the sky that was still clear a moment ago was already covered with dark clouds at this time, and it was obvious that Storm had made an all-out effort in her attack.

    Call!

    Facing the thunderbolting from the sky, the Mutant named Fortress straightened his chest and yelled at it.

    ¡°Roar!!¡±

    Crackling!

    In the next moment, the purple-colored thunder had already smashed on the big man¡¯s body.

    However, the Thunder, which was enough to st arge hole in the ground could not even put a dent on the man¡¯s body. The purple thunder wandered around him, enshrouding him like a god.

    ¡°Come On!!¡± While roaring, the Fortress opened his arms and rushed out.

    Boom! Boom!

    After taking a few steps, the Fortress had already collided against Colossus who was rushing over. Colossus, whose whole body was metalized, was unable to smash Fortress, but instead was pushed back by him for two steps.

    However, without Mao, how could Colossus be afraid of this opponent who is also physically strengthened like him! Therefore, the two of them fought against each other.

    Bang Bang! P¨± P¨±!

    In just a few minutes, a full-on war had been started between the X-Men and the Mutant Brotherhood.

    The battle between Iceman and Pyro is like the fight between two opposite Elements, Hot mes and Cold Ice are constantly smashing against each other and thend that has be ruins from the previous fight is now covered with scorched mes and ice.

    Although the battle between Colossus and Fortress is simple and straightforward, but it looks even more heated. Both of them were of the same size as giants, and they were both physically enhanced Mutants.

    They attacked each other from fist to fist, and whenever they attacked each other, it created a small tremor in the surrounding. However, both of them had a super-strong defense and it would be hard to pick a winner between them in a short time.

    As for Mao, even though the thunder strikes are constantly smashing down on his head but those thunder strikes couldn¡¯t even touch him after he released his maic field.

    However, Mao obviously didn¡¯t want to passively endure the attacks like this. Therefore, he flew into the air again and he wanted to create a maic field that absolutely prohibited Thunder strikes froming at him!

    ¡°Shockwave Girl! Be careful!¡± Just when Mao flew into the air to deal with Storm, the young man who stayed in ce suddenly shouted to the girl beside him.

    P¨±!

    Just as the young man spoke, a blue figure suddenly appeared beside Stryker out of thin air. It was Nightcrawler who looked like a blue demon who was good at moving instantaneously!

    He has been waiting for some opportunity, and Mao¡¯s departure is his best opportunity. And now, as long as he touches Stryker, he would be able to teleport away with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Knowing that the Shockwave Girl would be toote to stop him, a Mental Shock wave swept away after the Young Man shouted.

    Phew!

    However, Just when the Young Man¡¯s Mental Shock Wave swept towards Nightcrawler¡¯s side, it was suddenly blocked by another Psychic Power. In just such a moment, Nightcrawlers¡¯s hand was already on Stryker¡¯s body.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Young Man shouted with an ugly expression on his face, knowing that Professor Charles must have made a move. Although the Young Man¡¯s Psychic Power is also very strong, he can only protect himself against Professor Charles and cannot attack him.

    ¡°Hey! Sess, let¡¯s go!¡± Knowing that Professor Charles had helped him stop the Mental Attack just now, Nightcrawler smiled and was about to teleport back again.

    Hum~

    However, the expression on Nightcrawlers¡¯s face changed in the next moment. Because he was still there, he couldn¡¯t bring Stryker back to Professor Charles no matter how hard he tried.

    Boom!

    Just when Nightcrawler was stunned, the Shockwave Girl had rushed over kicked him on his chest.

    ¡°Fortunately, Boss has activated his Maic Field to interfere with Teleporters in this area!¡± Seeing that Nightcrawler couldn¡¯t teleport away with Stryker, the Young Man thought with a sigh of relief in his heart.

    It is obvious that Mao has released his Maic Field to be able to invalidate the teleporting ability. In order to get news of his children, Mao is going all out against the X-Men today.

    Boom~

    ¡°Erik¡­ You really~¡± Professor Charles, who was sitting in a wheelchair, whispered inexplicably while looking up at Mao who used his domain to suppress Storm in the sky.

    ¡°Hey! Blink, save Nightcrawler.¡± Withdrawing his gaze, Professor Charles looked at the unable to teleport Nightcrawler enveloped in Mao¡¯s domain and said to Blink.

    Hum!

    After Professor Charles finished speaking, Blink made a move, and Space Portal had appeared in front of her.

    At the same time, a Space Portal appeared in Mao¡¯s domain, just behind Nightcrawler. In the next second, the embarrassed-looking figure of Nightcrawler who was getting chased by the Shockwave Girl was teleported away by the Space Portal.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll let Erik take a good look at what the world has be today!¡± No longer thinking about saving Stryker, Professor Charles said in a serious tone while looking at Mao in the sky.

 Chapter 622 Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 622 Taking Action</h4>

    Professor Charles, who had made the final decision, turned to look at Rogers beside him. At this time, he finally didn¡¯t intend to let his allies continue to watch the show.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, you can make your move!¡±

    ¡°Although we only have a little time left, there is still a lot we can do. Let¡¯s go!¡± Hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words, Rogers said with a serious look on his face, and then he waved his hand and ordered the team that had been standing behind him to rush out.

    Huhu!

    In the next moment, the Special Team belonging to SHIELD, which was already ready to go, quickly rushed towards the chaotic battlefield ahead.

    While rushing out, their equipment was also taken out one by one. It can be seen that the equipment of this SHIELD Special Team is beyond the world¡¯s current technologies.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, it¡¯s time for you to take action. Storm would be able to contain Mao for the time being. Please be sure to join Captain Rogers to take care of the others as soon as possible.¡± As SHIELD took the initiative to move out. Professor Charles¡¯s voice suddenly came in Tony¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Finally need me to fight? I still have confidence in dealing with those ordinary soldiers!¡± Hearing Professor Charles¡¯ telepathic response, Tony thought.

    ¡°Make a move, JARVIS, the Military is almost here, we can¡¯t just watch the show while they¡¯ree here and take everything!¡± Then, Tony had asked JARVIS to control Iron Man to strike.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Swipe!

    In the next moment, dozens of Iron Mans on Tony¡¯s side had all rushed out, leaving only two Iron Mans in ce, one armed by Tony himself and one spare.

    ¡°The battlefield data connection has beenpleted with the SHIELDk Special Team, and now we are starting to conduct joint strikes.¡± After the Iron Mans rushed into the battlefield, JARVIS¡¯s voice continued.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s take care of that big guy first. Isn¡¯t he resistant to beating? Let¡¯s see how much beating can he take.¡± Scanning the battlefield, Tony¡¯s first target was the Fortress, who was fighting Colossus.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, the Iron Mans, who had rushed to the center of the battlefield, almost all gathered to the battle site of the two big men under the control of JARVIS.

    Boom!

    Dang!

    P¨± P¨±!

    In an area, two giant-looking Mutants who were more than two meters high were punching each other without a care in the world. The strength behind their punches was enough to put a hole in an elephant.

    However, this kind of powerful fist only caused a rippling sensation on the skin of these two giants, and they could not defeat each other as neither one has a higher hand.

    For opponents like Colossus and Fortress, it would be difficult to find the winner or loser unless one sidepletly loses the strength to fight.

    However, the two of them have fought until now, and Fortress and Colossus have a number of injuries on their bodies.

    Fortress has a few obvious fist marks on his face, and the corners of his mouth are bleeding. Colossus has no obvious injuries, but there are small pits on his all-metallic body showing that he was also injured.

    Huhu!

    After evading two straight punches from the Fortress in a row, Colossus was about to seize the opportunity to give a counterattack when the metal eyebrows suddenly moved. Then, Colossus, who had a chance to counterattack, moved his feet and his entire body quickly retreated two meters away.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Seeing Colossus¡¯ retreat, the Fortress was obviously a bit puzzled.

    Boom!!

    Just when the Fortress thought that Colossus was going to escape and was about to chase after him, severalser beams shot at him from all directions in the air and directly hit him. The unguarded and unprepared figure of Fortress was directly hit by theseser beams, but they could notpletely break his defense.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Fortress lying on the ground stared at the Iron Man¡¯sser beam attack and roared to get up, but more and moreser beams rained down on him from mid-air.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    ¡°Roar¡­¡± Thebinedser beams were getting stronger and stronger, and Fortress¡¯s roaring voice had revealed that he was gradually losing his strength.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi ~

    Finally, after three seconds of resisting thesebinedser strikes, the defense on the Fortress¡¯s body was finally broken, and the arms above his head had already begun to appear scorched.

    If this continues, the Fortress will definitely fall under these attacks.

    Boom~Boom~

    ¡°Let me do it!¡± And just when the Fortress was about to be unable to hold on, Colossus who avoided the attacks suddenly roared and rushed over.

    Call! Boom!

    After Fortress had expended too much strength from resisting theser beam strikes from Iron Man¡¯s team-up, Colossus gave him a fierce punch to the head. In order for this punch to have an effect, Colossus did not hold back at all, it was a full-force punch.

    So, after Colossus¡¯ punch hit Fortress¡¯s head, he was directly blown away and finally fell helplessly to the ground.

    Squeak, Squeak~

    Colossus, who had blown away Fortress, stood in ce and looked at his opponent for a few moments to make sure he waspletely unconscious, he then squeezed his fist and looked in the other direction of the battlefield.

    The Iron Man in mid-air also withdrew theirser beam strike after Colossus struck, and by this time, they had also rushed to the rest of the battlefield.

    Since X-Men doesn¡¯t want Fortress to die then Tony won¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary, and he doesn¡¯t want to get Mao¡¯s attention anyway.

    ¡­

    When Colossus defeated Fortress with the help of Iron Mans, SHIELD¡¯s Team was already fighting with the Shockwave Woman and the Young Man.

    Although the Young Man next to the Shockwave Girl is a Psychic Mutants but with Professor Charles in the rear, his ability was useless. Therefore, he can only continue to retreat with the help of the Shockwave Girl.

    Bang~Bang~Bang!

    The encircled Shockwave Woman released three powerful shock waves in session, but the expression on her face was not very good.

    Because her shock waves which were powerful enough to st a building couldn¡¯t even st the SHIELD team¡¯s joint defense.

    Because of the equipment on the SHIELD K-Team, whenever the Shockwave Women release a shock wave at them, the K-Team will release a Special Force Field from their equipment. This force field can cancel the shock waves, making her biggest ability useless.

    The other means of attack of the Shockwave Woman is extremely fast as her speed can almost reach the speed of the shockwave she released.

    However, whenever Shockwave Women wanted to use her speed to defeat the K-Team, she would find that the K-Team would always release a continuous stream of electric current from their bodies using some kind of equipment.

    This current surrounds the body of each person in the K-Team like a protective shield of electric arcs. After suffering a loss, the Shockwave Woman did not dare to continue the attack.

    Therefore, under the cooperation of the K-Team, which is far more numerous than her own, the Shockwave Women can only lead the Young Man to flee continuously with rapid speed.

    However, they were gradually surrounded. During the encirclement of the K-Team, the special force fieldbined with the scattered arcs of electricity has enveloped this area as they have to ensure that these two people cannot escape.

    Chi Chi!

    Finally, in the process of avoiding the two power grid attacks, the figure of the Shockwave Women was caught by another arc.

    P¨± P¨±!

    Then, two more people fell to the ground.

 Chapter 623 Captured

    <h4>Chapter 623 Captured</h4>

    Huhu!

    While the other members of the Mutants Brotherhood had been knocked out, Pyro and Iceman were still fighting to the side.

    However, by this time, Pyro¡¯s mes had obviously been suppressed by Iceman¡¯s ice.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the fact that Iceman was reluctant to unleash his full power then this fight would have been long over. Once his Absolute Ice Field was released, even Mao would not have been a match for him at close range.

    ¡°John! You can¡¯t fight me anymore. This is something you knew many years ago. So, do you want to continue fighting?!¡± Iceman¡¯s Ice was about to extinguish Pyro¡¯s mes as he looked at Pyro behind the mes and shouted.

    As friends who grew up in the X-Academy together as a teenager, Iceman still hadn¡¯t forgotten his friendship with Pyro.

    And, because of their opposing abilities, their rtionship as teenagers was still considered to be good. If not for all the things that happenedter between the Mutants Brotherhood and the X-Men, Iceman and Pyro would still be good friends.

    ¡°Robert, don¡¯t you get cocky! I will not surrender to you!¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s words, Pyro shouted in reply.

    Since childhood, Pyro¡¯s abilities and personality have been opposed to Iceman. When they were a teenager, their abilities had not been fully awakened and controlled, so at that time, Pyro could still use Iceman¡¯s gentle personality to bully him a little.

    But then Iceman¡¯s ability got more and more awakened, Pyro has been outssed by Iceman. After all, although they are Ice and Fire, Iceman¡¯s Mutantation level is much higher than Pyro¡¯s.

    ¡°Then, don¡¯t you me me!¡± The other members of the Mutants Brotherhood had all been taken care of, and Iceman didn¡¯t want to continue to drag on here with himself who had started the fight first.

    Buzz! Hoo!

    After Iceman said these words, an ice-blue light shed in his eyes. In the next moment, the power of the cold rushed out of Iceman¡¯s hand and it was at least twice as powerful as before.

    Pyro on the opposite side had no time to react, and the mes that were resisting the Ice in front of him were instantly extinguished, and then his whole figure was also frozen in this cold air.

    In this way, a lifelike ice sculpture was added to the ruins. As for Pyro who had the ability to control Fire, such freezing of his body obviously won¡¯t kill him. And Iceman¡¯s intention was not to kill him, he just wanted to end this battle.

    And after Pyro was defeated on Iceman¡¯s side, four out of five members of the Mutants Brotherhood had been taken out of the fight. Only the leader Mao was still fighting against Storm in the sky.

    No, not only Storm, but there is also a guy with a golden light flying out of his body who is also teaming up with Storm against Mao.

    It seems that it was impossible for Storm to hold back Mao by herself for such a long time, and the guy who is releasing golden light is obviously Jack. Apart from him, no one on Rogers and Tony¡¯s side can participate in the mid-air battle.

    In the previous battle, Storm, who had exploded out with her full force, had already reached the strongest level below a Fifth-Level Mutant. But after all, she still cares about the influence of her own ability on other people, after all, her ability is the power of manipting natural weather, and the scope of its influence is veryrge.

    If Storm really recklessly strikes, then the entire Washington will be involved in her attack range. And Mao has no such concerns, so in the battle, Storm has been pressed. If it wasn¡¯t for Jack¡¯s help then Storm wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold out until now.

    And Jack¡¯s attack methods surprised Mao because he found that his maic field could notpletely defend against those golden light attacks.

    On several asions, attacks that he thought could be defended prated his domain, causing him to suffer a few small losses.

    However, after adapting to Jack¡¯s attacking rhythm, Mao continued to fight them with ease. Now, he is gradually gaining the upper hand.

    Huh~

    ¡°I will follow the mission, Professor Charles.¡± Seeing that the K-Team had brought back the Shockwave Girl and the Psychicl Mutants and the seriously injured Stryker, Rogers said while looking at Professor Charles beside him.

    ¡°Well, we will leave Stryker to you. I think that way you can give a better exnation to the Military. In fact, he is not that useful to me.¡± Taking a brief nce at Stryker who was being carried by a member of the K-Team, Professor Charles said lightly.

    Although Stryker still has a lot of information and secrets about transforming Mutants, these are not what Charles wants to know now. And the Military¡¯s support has arrived. If they see Stryker in X-Men¡¯s hands then Rogers will be in a difficult position and he may even have to take arms against them.

    Therefore, Professor Charles directly handed Stryker to Rogers. Anyway, he also has news of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch. The top priority is to solve the next problem named Mao and the Military.

    ¡°Thank you, Professor Charles!¡± Rogers thanked him seriously when he heard Charles¡¯ words.

    From the internal information of SHIELD, what Stryker did to Mutants was impossible for any Mutants to ept. Now Professor Charles is willing to give Stryker to him which made Rogers feel grateful to him. After all, no matter how much he hates Stryker, he still has to hand him over to the Military.

    ¡°Then maybe it¡¯s time to let the Military get Erik.¡± Looking up at the Jets and Helicopters that have rushed over the battlefield, Professor Charles¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light as he spoke.

    Rogers frowned upon hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words. Didn¡¯t theye here to prevent the situation from bing serious?

    Now there is only one Mao left in the Mutants Brotherhood that still hasbat effectiveness, and Stryker has been controlled, and the situation has been controlled very well.

    For the development of this kind of thing, Rogers felt that it went smoothly, and he felt a little simpler when it went well. But it¡¯s not too simple, after all, their strength this time is enough to deal with any organization in this world.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, do you think Erik will stop after all of his helpers are caught?¡± As if seeing what Rogers was thinking, Professor Charles turned his head to look around and asked.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right, Mao will not be able to achieve his goals even if he continues to fight here. No matter what he does, the Military will not be able to satisfy any of his goals.¡± Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Rogers nodded and said.

    ¡°However, Erik wound not be stopping this time! Because he is here to get information about the most important thing in his life, do you think he would stop now?¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯s words, Professor Charles whispered to himself.

    ¡°This¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 624 Military

    <h4>Chapter 624 Military</h4>

    When Captain Rogers and Professor Charles were chatting on the edge of the battlefield, the Military Jets and Helicopters that had rushed into the battlefield had already taken the next step.

    Each Fighter Jet had already turned on its weapon system when it was still far away from Mao and the others. The missiles loaded under the abdomen of the Aircraft were all activated, and they were all ignited in the next second.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the next moment, dozens of missiles have rushed towards Mao, Storm, and Jack.

    Bang! Bang Bang!

    ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡± Waving his hand to disperse the golden magic shield that was almost pierced by Mao, Jack shouted towards Storm, who was not far from him.

    Just now, the voice of Professor Charles suddenly rang in Jack¡¯s mind, asking him and Storm to immediately retreat. So, by the time those missiles had locked on them, Jack had already begun to outline a Magic Space Portal behind him.

    Call!

    After Jack outlined the Magic Space Portal, Storm just flew over. Apparently, she had also been reminded by Professor Charles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After Storm came, Jack shouted and rushed into the Magic Space Portal.

    After Jack rushed in, the silver-haired Storm finally waved her hand at Mao¡¯s position, and the next moment, she also followed Jack and rushed into the Magic Space Portal.

    Buzzing~

    When Jack and Storm rushed into the Magic Space Portal, the golden circle of light also quickly disappeared in mid-air. At the same time when Jack and Storm disappeared, five consecutive thunderbolts struck Mao from high altitude, this was apparently Storm¡¯s final attack on Mao.

    Rumble!

    Mao waved his hand and utilized his Maic Field to distort the five thunderbolts, but the expression on Mao¡¯s face was cloudy as he looked at the golden circle of light that had disappeared in front of him.

    Although Mao wanted to stop the Magic Space Portal but his Maic Field could not affect the golden circle of light. So, in the end, Mao could only let them go.

    ¡°Eh?!¡± Just as Mao forced Storm and Jack back and was about to look down at the ground, he suddenly noticed that many missiles had rushed over to his location from behind the golden circle of light that had dissipated in mid-air.

    ¡°Did the military finally make a move? Humph, so many years have passed, let me see what you have developed this time!¡± Seeing the missiles, Mao¡¯s eyes shed with a cold expression as he muttered to himself.

    Call!

    In the next moment, Mao opened his hands, and his whole body was raised by several tens of meters in mid-air again. At the same time, the range of the Maic Field surrounding Mao has also expanded a lot.

    ¡­

    When Mao was hovering high in the sky to prepare for a battle with the Military, Jack and Storm, who had already passed through the Magic Space Portal, hade to Professor Charles¡¯s side.

    ¡°You have done well. Now, let¡¯s see what the Military is going to do.¡± Professor Charles said lightly as he turned his head slightly to look at Jack and Storm.

    ¡°Professor Charles, would you really allow the Military to fight Mao?¡± Rogers on the side asked with some worry after Professor Charles finished speaking.

    ¡°Captain, are you worried that the Military won¡¯t be able to subdue Erik, or are you worried that they will be wiped out by Erik?¡± Professor Charles asked with a faint voice when he heard Rogers¡¯ words.

    ¡°I am worried that both of those scenarios woulde to pass,¡± Rogers replied seriously.

    For Rogers, no matter whether the power of the US Military can be used by SHIELD, at least they are a powerful force that can fight against other organizations in the world.

    In any case, no matter who wins or loses in the battle between the US Military and Mao, it is bound to cause an inevitable catastrophe to Washington, and this is not what Rogers hopes to see.

    In his opinion, today¡¯s incident should end here, and their purpose ofing here is also to control the development of the situation.

    ¡°If you can persuade the Military then I think today¡¯s battle may really end here. However, I think it is quite unlikely. After all, the department where Stryker worked is also very secret and important to the military. And, Captain, don¡¯t you want to know what is hidden inside the Military?¡± Professor Charles¡¯ eyes shed when he heard Rogers¡¯ answer. In the end, Professor Charles asked inexplicably.

    ¡°En? You mean¡­¡± Hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words, Rogers seemed to think of something and looked at him with a serious expression on his face.

    However, at this time, Professor Charles¡¯s eyes had turned to the sky again. There, dozens of missiles were about to hit Mao. At this distance, even if Mao could fly, it would be impossible for him to avoid these missiles. This was already an inescapable zone.

    ¡°How much is the military hiding? ¡­¡­¡± Rogers thought silently as Professor Charles turned his gaze to the sky.

    Since Rogers took control of SHIELD, he hase to know many secret things in this world from SHIELD¡¯s database.

    Even if Rogers was an old man who had experienced World War II and fought with Hydra, he was shocked to see so many secrets in the world today. However, in addition to what is shown on SHIELD¡¯s data, it is not clear how many things are hidden in the world.

    After all, although SHIELD¡¯s agents are good and they are spread all over the world, there are many things that even they won¡¯t understand.

    Inside SHIELD¡¯s database, there are records of some secret research and experiments that were done by the US military. Among them is the information of the department where Stryker works on Mutants, but Rogers only knows some simple experiments and results, and he still doesn¡¯t know most of the experiments and their results.

    Now hearing Professor Charles¡¯s reminder, Rogers also reacted. They want to establish a Global Federal Organization, then perhaps he should put his mind on the right track, he can¡¯t have other thoughts just because of the U.S. military, not to mention that he is still not sure what exactly there is inside the military.

    ¡°Then, let see what the Military would do this time!¡± Finally, Rogers said silently in his heart as he moved his eyes along with the few missiles.

    Swipe!

    Under the watchful eyes of dozens of people on the ground ruins, the dozen or so missiles that had been shot from the U.S. military high in the air finally rushed into Mao¡¯s maic field.

    In the next moment, a dozen missiles were suddenly fixed high in the sky as if they had fallen into a stationary space. Moreover, the trailing me of these missiles also extinguished quickly and ended up like a dozen pieces of scrap iron flying high in the sky.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s simply not feasible to use these metal-containing products against Mao.¡± Through the JARVIS scan, Tony could clearly see this scene high in the sky, so he muttered with some emotion in his voice.

 Chapter 625 Secret Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 625 Secret Weapon</h4>

    ¡°JARVIS, what do you think the final oue of this battle will be. I am guessing that Charles came up with a n to let the US Military fight Mao to curb the arrogance inside his old friend.¡± While watching the battle high in the sky, Tony asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Sir, my database does not have a lot of information about Mao and the U.S. Military¡¯s Special Forces. Even if SHIELD and X-Men have shared some of the information, I have no way to judge the final oue of this battle.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS calmly replied.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s stay away and watch the show. I don¡¯t think today¡¯s battle will be that simple, and we will probably get involved in it. By the way, did you do what I asked you to?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony continued to speak and he finally thought of something and asked again.

    ¡°It will be ready in three minutes but it can onlyst ten minutes at most.¡± Knowing what Tony was asking, JARVIS quickly answered.

    ¡°That means the battle better be over within thirteen minutes? Otherwise, I really won¡¯t be able to use my that.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Sir, the cost of using that thing is high, and we may not even need it.¡±

    ¡°I know, but we can¡¯t rule out anything and we may very well need to use that in some situation.¡±

    After a brief chat with JARVIS, Tony¡¯s attention was once again focused on the high altitude, where the battle situation had once again changed.

    ¡­

    Whew!

    After the dozens of missiles were controlled and extinguished by Mao, two of them were nevertheless blinking with a sharp red light inside of them.

    When Mao was waving his hand to send these missiles back the way they came from, those two missiles suddenly exploded.

    Boom! Boom!

    The violent fire and shockwave erupted directly at a very close distance from Mao, enveloping the entire areas high in the sky.

    The moment the two missiles suddenly exploded, Mao also quickly controlled the other missiles to send them out of the area, but he was still a little toote as three more missiles were detonated in the fire.

    The power of the gathered explosions impacted Mao¡¯s Maic Field and sent his entire body flying.

    ¡°You have gotten smarter! But, do you really think that this would be enough?¡± Knowing that the Military¡¯s missiles are definitely not the ones they used to be, Mao muttered faintly to himself as he nced at the Fighter Jets circling nearby.

    Hoo!

    Then, Mao directly reached out towards a ne that was flying at high speed in the distance. Although Mao¡¯s ability is indeed very strong, but there is a limit.

    It is very difficult for Mao to control a huge object like an Aircraft with its own huge power at a long distance. However, if he controls the ne then it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the other party to escape.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    As Mao reached out and began interfering with the ne, a shrill rm was heard from the inside of the aircraft as it circled in search of a chance to attack.

    Inside the ne, however, there was little sense of panic. Because the ne ispletely unmanned. There were people inside, too, but there were only three of them, and they looked like very powerful soldiers.

    Facing the increasingly uncontrolled flight posture of the ne, the three soldiers in the ne dressed in Military grabs stood up with no expression and quickly walked to the cabin position.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    ¡°The ne is about to crash! Please prepare for an emergencynding! The ne is about to crash! Please prepare for an emergencynding!¡± Under Mao¡¯s control, the ne finally mmed into the ground.

    Hoo-hoo-hoo!

    Rumble!

    Finally, after holding on for a few seconds, the out-of-control ne crashed into the debris on the ground. After skidding a few hundred meters on the ground, the Military¡¯s expensive drone exploded.

    However, just as the ne was about to crash, three figures shed past from the rear of the cabin. The three figures fell quickly after leaving the cabin and finally disappeared, and they were not wearing any parachute.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Controlling a ne weighing more than ten tons from a distance, Mao looked a little tired, but he still snorted coldly.

    If the Military thinks he is old and not as good as he used to be then he will show them today that he is still as powerful as he was before! Mao could create chaos in the world with just himself decades ago, and he can still do the same! He¡¯s Mao!

    After finishing off a Military fighter, Mao swept his gaze at the remaining Jets who no longer dared to approach him, and finally shifted his eyes to the ground.

    There, his target, Stryker, was being held up by SHIELD men, while other members of the Mutants Brotherhood were being watched over by the X-Men.

    Although Professor Charles in a wheelchair looks weak, but behind him are the powerful X-Men members and beside him is the world-renowned Captain America Steve Rogers, and a little behind him are dozens of Iron Man suspended in mid-air.

    Among them, the most popr one is obviously Tony Stark. With such a lineup, Professor Charles, who was sitting in a wheelchair at the front, looked really powerful at this time. His strength lies not in his own strength, but in the strength of those who were supporting him.

    ¡°Charles, is this the change you want me to see? The power of an ally?¡± Looking at Professor Charles from above, feeling the powerful auraing from him, Mao whispered softly with a somewhat dazed look on his face.

    ¡°Erik, do you see it now? That¡¯s how I¡¯ve changed!¡± As Mao looked to himself, Professor Charles on the ground also looked up at him and shouted loudly in his heart.

    P¨±!

    Brush!

    Just as Mao was lost looking at the scene on the ground, there was a sudden noise from the debris area near the crashed ne. Then a huge figure burst out of the smoke and flew straight up into the air and pounced on Mao!

    ¡°Roar!¡± When the huge figure had already pounced in front of Mao¡¯s eyes, only then did he hear a beast-like roar that reached his ears.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, the huge figure had crashed into the maic field defense around Mao¡¯s body.

    However, Mao¡¯s face, which was still disdainful, suddenly changed after the figure hit the maic field boundary.

    Because, the maic field boundary with strong defense almost copsed after the figure hit, which shows the power of this figure.

    Brush!

    And just when Mao was a little surprised to see clearly what this huge figure was, another simr figure came up from the ground and directly crashed over to his location.

    Boom!

 Chapter 626 Green

    <h4>Chapter 626 Green</h4>

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Level 4 energy fluctuations detected, Sir.¡± Just when Mao suddenly encountered an unexpected situation, Tony, who was watching the show from a distance suddenly heard a reminder from JARVIS.

    Huh~

    While alerting Tony, Jarvis zoomed in on what it was scanning and showed it to Tony. Then Tony just stared at the scene disyed in front of him. Even though Tony has seen many shocking things during this period, he still couldn¡¯t believe what he saw before him.

    ¡°That is!¡­ The Hulk!?¡± Tony called out incredulously as he watched the two huge humanoid monsters rushing in front of Mao.

    In Jarvis¡¯s scan, two green giants, more than five meters tall, collided with Mao¡¯s Maic Field Shield.

    The appearance of the two green giants is very simr to the scary guy in Tony¡¯s memory, which reminds Tony of the incident he once experienced with his own eyes.

    Although it has been a long time and Tony has experienced many things during this period, the event is still deeply engraved in Tony¡¯s mind.

    If Tony were to rank the people he knew in terms ofbat power, then that guy would undoubtedly be ranked number one.

    ¡°Impossible!¡­No! How can it be that guy! He should still be in some quiet ce right now, how could he appear here?!¡± After the initial shock, Tony¡¯s eyes quickly blinked a few times and he muttered to himself.

    ¡°Also, even if it¡¯s that guy, there can¡¯t be two of them. Moreover, even though they look simr, there are still differences!¡± Finally, Tony calmed down and suppressed the bad feelings in his heart.

    ¡°JARVIS, give me a closer analysis of them! I want to know what they are!¡± Recovering from the shock, Tony, who was feeling a little unhappy in his heart, told JARVIS in a cold voice.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS quickly agreed. Then, JARVIS began to carefully analyze the two green guys.

    ¡­

    ¡°What is this thing?!¡± While Tony on the ground was shocked and angry because he mistook the two green-skinned giants for Hulk, Mao in mid-air was also very shocked.

    Because, after the second giant crashed into him, his Maic Field Shield actuallysted for two seconds before it was directly torn apart by their joint efforts!

    Mao¡¯s Maic Field Shield is a defense measure with the earth¡¯s maic field as a base and he simply had not encountered this kind of situation of his shield being torn apart by pure brute force before.

    So, when these two green-skinned monsters smashed through his Maic Field Shield and lunged at him, the shock in Mao¡¯s heart could be imagined.

    ¡°Roar!¡± While Mao was in shock, the two green-skinned giants that broke through the Maic Field Shield had hissed and pounced in front of him.

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Although his Maic Field Shield was broken, Mao did have many other methods to defend himself.

    Whew!

    In the next moment, two torrents of steel quickly converged at a high altitude into a huge metal mountain, and directly hit the two green giants in front of him under Mao¡¯s wave.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, the two had lunged five meters in front of Mao, and their outstretched giant hands were about to touch Mao when the metal mountain falling from the sky smashed directly on their bodies, pping them down from high in the sky.

    Although the strength of these two giants is so high to the point of them being able to crash through Mao¡¯s Maic Field Shield but they can not yet fly. After borrowing the force of their hump once, they could onlyunch one attack as well.

    Rumble!

    Bang!

    Just like that, the two hulks were suppressed into the ground by Mao¡¯s wave. Although the metal mountains are not very big, they weigh several tens of tons each. If they are dropped from such a high ce then everything should be smashed into bits and pieces under them.

    And just when Mao finished defeating the two suddenly emerged monsters and was catching his breath, a sudden sense of crisis suddenly emerged in his heart. Thinking quickly, Mao controlled a torrent of metal around his body to build a solid metal defense wall around his own body.

    Just as this metal defense wall was established, an equally huge green skin giant appeared in front of Mao, just across the metal wall. But in the next moment, this green skin giant roared and crashed into the Metal Wall.

    Boom!

    After a loud sound, the metal wall in front of Mao shattered with a sound. However, under Mao¡¯s extreme control, the shattered metal wall was still being repaired, stopping the green-skinned monster from punching him.

    However, at this time the green-skinned monster is in a position above Mao. In other words, he couldunch more than one attack at this time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Standing high up on the metal wall, the green-skinned monster looked crazy as he kept hitting the metal wall below with his huge fist. Every hit will break the solid metal wall, but it immediately recovers. Obviously, Mao underneath the Metal Wall is constantly using his powers.

    Hoo-hoo!

    Under the crazy blow of such a green-skinned monster, Mao against the metal wall and the green-skinned monster above it quickly fell towards the ground. Under such a brainless attack from such a giant, Mao could no longer maintain his flying.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Feeling the powerful power of the green-skinned monster at close range, Mao who kept falling had a very ugly expression on his face.

    If the green-skinned monster hadn¡¯t been too close to him, Mao wouldn¡¯t have been pinned down like this. He now has to spend a lot of power trying to keep the metal walls intact, and he can¡¯t control the other metal currents around him for the time being.

    However, Mao will not let this situationst for too long. In the process of falling continuously, he is also adjusting his posture, trying his best to control the surrounding metal toe closer, and each time the metal wall recovers, it became thicker than before. The Metal wall is getting thicker and thicker the more times it gets smashed.

    Bang!

    Kakaka~

    Finally, when the metal wall thickened to a certain degree of thickness, the green-skinned monster¡¯s blow was still able to pierce it, but it failed to break the wall directly.

    ¡°Hump! Die!¡± The gathered metal was finally enough, and a sharp light shed in Mao¡¯s eyes as he murmured.

    Whew!

    In the next moment, the metal wall that had been blocking Mao¡¯s head instantly extended to the surroundings, and quickly rolled up upwards, enclosing the green-skinned monster.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Unexpectedly, Mao wrapped the green-skin monster with the metal he had collected and squeezed his hand. The next moment, the metal ball wrapping the green giant squeezed toward the inside instantly, intending to squeeze the monster inside to death.

    :

 Chapter 627 Subdue

    <h4>Chapter 627 Subdue</h4>

    Boom!

    After Mao squeezed his fist, the metal ball wrapped in the green monster instantly squeezed inwards. But the next moment, there was a loud noiseing from inside the inward pressed metal ball.

    Then the outline of a twisted giant was imprinted on the surface of the metal ball. Apparently, the Hulk¡¯s defenses are strong enough to withstand the pressure of the metal ball.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Feeling the strong struggle of the green-skinned monster inside the metal ball, Mao coldly snorted and then directly threw his hand outward.

    Brush!

    The next moment, the metal cage, which was about to be ripped open by the green monster, was thrown straight out by Mao.

    On the way out, the green-skinned monster that was trapped inside had ripped open the metal ball. However, he was so far away from Mao that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hit him even if he jumped out of it.

    Huhu~

    In this way, Mao finally got rid of the predicament he was in just now and slowly fell to the ground.

    Although the green monster was just thrown a kilometer away by him, Mao had plenty of ways to deal with him from distance.

    However, Mao seems to have forgotten about the two green giants that he had put down from high above with metal mountains. With the Hulk¡¯s defensive strength and unfathomable strength, it¡¯s highly likely that the two Hulk¡¯s were not killed.

    P¨± P¨±!

    Sure enough, shortly after Mao hit the ground, there were two crackles from his side. Then the Green Giants, whom he had crushed to the ground with his metal mountains, came at him with red eyes.

    However, this time Mao was no longer as ignorant of the enemy as he was at the beginning, and he was able to exert more power when hended on the ground.

    Mao made a simple move with his right hand and two torrents of metal tied up the two giants who had rushed halfway. From a distance, Mao can do a lot more.

    Using the hard metal to form ropes, Mao tied the two green giantsyer byyer like a crab. No matter how many metal ropes they break, there will always be more to tied them up.

    Moreover, there is metal constantly rising from the ground to hold them in ce, and no matter how strong they are, they cannot pull the whole ground up.

    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡­¡±

    ¡°Roar¡­¡­¡±

    Therefore, when the two Hulk giants couldn¡¯t take a step forward no matter how hard they struggled, they could only roar at Mao in anger.

    Stuck~ Stuck~

    ¡°You just have great strength and high defense! If someone like you can defeat me then I might as well hide at home and not go out!¡± Mao, who has once again taken control of the situation, disdainfully looks at the two green giants trapped in the same ce and says faintly that. This ituation also proves that Mao is still powerful.

    Hoo!

    ¡°And you!¡± Just after saying that, Mao let out a low cry and suddenly waved his hand behind him.

    Kaka Kaka!

    The next moment, a torrent of metal gushed behind Mao, enveloping the hulk that was just thrown out and rushed back again by Mao.

    When the metal flood disappeared, the hulk like creature was also bound to the ground by a dense metal rope and could not move.

    Just like that, after the initial ident, Mao still spent some means to subdue the special weapons from the Military; three giants that were very simr to The Hulk.

    ¡°You¡­ what else do you have?¡± Stopping the three Hulks, Mao looked up at the Military fighter Jetss still hovering high in the sky and said to himself with a slightly curled mouth.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!

    Seemingly able to detect what Mao was saying, he was responded by dozens of powerful missiles fired from the Military high above.

    Of course, this time they obviously won¡¯t beunching weapons that Mao can control, as many of these missiles are filled with material that Mao can¡¯t control.

    So if Mao continues to not hide and face them head on then he won¡¯t be spared from serious injuries.

    ¡­

    ¡°Jarvis, did you get the results? Where did these three Hulks came from?¡± Tony quickly asks JARVIS from behind Rogers as Mao and the three Hulk giants finish their battle.

    Although Tony saw the fighting of the three green giants, he could feel that their strength was not a bit worse than that of the Hulk he saw in those days.

    However, if the Military had really mastered the mass production of such people then it would be enough to make Tony pay attention to them.

    After all, Tony thought it would take just five Hulks to rip off his entire Iron Man battalion. Of course, this would only happen when the Iron Man is fighting them at low altitudes.

    However, ording to the weapons currently mounted on the Iron Man, it will be difficult to destroy a Hulk unless hundreds of Iron Man jointly releaseser beams with a Forth Level Power Energy.

    This is still the situation that Tony just judged in such a short time, JARVIS¡¯s detection results will certainly be more detailed.

    ¡°The preliminary test results havee out, and this is the basic data of the test.¡± After hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS answered and projected a series of data in front of Tony¡¯s eyes.

    The data projected by JARVIS is based on the analysis of the three Hulk¡¯s strength, defense, jumping power and other basic data. Still, the basic numbers are shocking enough.

    ¡°ording to my judgment, they are probably modified fighters made from the half finished serum that Dr. Banner left in the Military.¡± JARVIS, who knows all of Tony¡¯s secrets, of course also knows Dr. Banner¡¯s secrets, all of which he had used to state his judgment about the origin of these three hulks.

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Aside from Jarvis¡¯s theory, Tony doesn¡¯t know what else could have caused the Military to create such green giants.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how many more of these green monsters the Military has in their hands, and by what means they actually became like this.¡± Staring at those still struggling green skin monsters, Tony thought.

    Tony thought he was the strongest man in the world after he made the Iron Man suit. However, as he came into contact with more things and learned more about the truth of this world, he clearly realized that he was like a frog at the bottom of the well.

    If he hadn¡¯t be the Iron Man himself, he might never have known that this world would be so wonderful.

    ¡°Sir, their energy levels are falling fast.¡± Just as Tony looked ahead and Mao was hit by dozens of missiles, Jarvis¡¯s voice quickly came out.

    eh?¡±

 Chapter 628 Fully Powered

    <h4>Chapter 628 Fully Powered</h4>

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    In JARVIS¡¯s detection, the three green-skinned monsters that were bound in ce by Mao¡¯s metal chains were rapidly decaying in energy level.

    Within a second of Jarvis¡¯s warning and Tony¡¯s attention, the energy of the three green monsters, which had reached a full Level 4, had fallen to Level 3 and was falling rapidly. To Tony¡¯s surprise, it fell to a level below one that Jarvis did not need to detect.

    ¡°This¡­¡­ Are they all three-minute quick shooters?!¡± Tony couldn¡¯t help but joke when he saw the three green monsters, which were just over five meters tall and extremely strong, turned into three naked soldiers of normal size in a few seconds.

    If all the Military hase up with based on Dr. Banner¡¯s Serum is a three-minute monster, then Tony has a lot of assurance in his heart.

    After all, his Iron Man battery life is far more powerful than those green monsters, and Tony will be able to stall against them in the future if he ever fought against them.

    While Tony noticed that the three green monsters had be ordinary people, the others in front of him, such as Rogers, also noticed the change in them.

    Rogers¡¯s brows, which had been furrowed since the appearance of the green-skinned monsters, began to unfurl as he watched them rapidly be ordinary men, apparently, he did not want to see the Military with such powerful but unblemished supersoldiers.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if there are any other secrets inside the Military besides these reformed soldiers. It¡¯s still a little worrying!¡± Roger¡¯s thought to himself as he watched the three green giants transform rapidly into men.

    Professor Charles, who had also watched the entire battle, had no change in expression, except for a slight glint in his eye when Mao was overwhelmed by the sheer power of the three giants.

    And now, when Mao was attacked by dozens of Military missiles, Professor Charles still didn¡¯t look worried.

    ¡­

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As Rogers and others, who were watching from the sidelines were surprised by the sudden appearance of the three Hulks and were relieved to see them turn back into ordinary soldiers after three minutes.

    Mao, who was still attacked by Military missiles in the center of the battlefield, had no time to think about why the three green-skinned monsters suddenly became ordinary people.

    He only used a little force in his hand, and the three soldiers who fell unconscious on the ground just fell on the ground. The metal thorn has prated into their bodies. In order to avoid idents, Mao directly solved them first, and now he could fight the Military without looking back.

    Brush!

    Killing the three guys who had caused him a lot of trouble just now, Mao calmly raised his head and looked at the dozen or so missiles that were rushing towards him in mid-air.

    After a little sensing, Mao knew that more than half of theirponents were not made of metal. Therefore, it is not that simple for him to control them.

    ¡°But, have you guys really forgotten? Have you forget about me, forget about what happened back then?¡± The missiles reflected in his eyes were getting closer and closer, and Mao spoke to himself in a calm tone.

    Hum~

    Then, a cold light shed in Mao¡¯s eyes. At the same time, a strong wave of maic energy rushed out of Mao¡¯s body. The speed of this wave transmission is so fast that it has swept across a radius of several kilometers in the blink of an eye.

    The missiles that had rushed to the nearby area were also swept by this wave, and then dozens of missiles fell to the ground staggeringly like firecrackers.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±~

    Two secondster, the missiles that were rushing in front of Mao with enough power to plow the area smashed into the rubble on the ground. However, they have no effect except for smashing a few holes in the ground.

    Brush!

    ¡°Not good! Back off! Iceman, release your domain!¡± The moment this fluctuation came out from Mao¡¯s body, Professor Charles, who had been watching him, suddenly changed his face while shouting loudly.

    Hum~

    The next moment, without much thought, Iceman has unleashed his absolute icy realm in an instant. When Iceman¡¯s domain first covered the area, the waves from Mao had swept over. However, because of Iceman¡¯s absolutely frozen territory, the wave had to go sideways.

    ¡°Erik, you¡¯re really going to make things worse!¡± Feeling the cold within Iceman¡¯s domain, Professor Charles topped Mao on the opposite side and thought silently in his heart.

    When Charles asked Iceman to release his domain, Tony wasn¡¯t enveloped in absolute ice field because he was some distance away from them. So when the wave swept over, Tony hadn¡¯t reacted before being prated by it.

    D¨© D¨© Dii! Card! ~

    After this wave swept through Tony and dozens of Iron Mans beside him, all the Iron Mans that were intact were turned off, unable to perform even the most basic functions. JARVIS disconnected from Tony without even sending a reminder, and Tony, who was originally suspended in the air, also fell directly towards the ground.

    ¡°I¡­ What the hell is this?!¡± Tony thought in shock as he fell.

    Bang! Bang Bang Bang Bang ~

    Then, Tony and the Iron Mans beside him all hit the ground. The protective power of the Iron Man Armor is good so even if Tony hits the ground, he would be fine. It¡¯s just that although he is not injured now, he is trapped in the steel suit.

    ¡°JARVIS! JARVIS!¡± Tony lying in the ruins kept shouting JARVIS but received no response.

    ¡°Damn it! This is bad!¡± With Jarvis out of touch, Tony, trapped in a steel armor, has lost his biggest source of support. But at least he has Rogers and others in front of him, so he¡¯s safe for a while.

    ¡­

    Hoo!

    Unleashing all his strength in one fell swoop to frighten Professor Charles, and abolished the Military¡¯s attack, Mao suddenly opened his arms.

    ¡°This is me! I¡¯m Mao!¡± Mao yelled with open arms and raised his head.

    ¡°Charles! Didn¡¯t you want to show me how you¡¯ve changed? Then I¡¯ll show you! Your change is worthless in my opinion!¡± After shouting at the sky, Mao suddenly looked at Professor Charles who was enveloped by the absolute ice field, and said loudly.

    Seeing Mao¡¯s madness and hearing his words, Charles¡¯ brows wrinkled tightly. The development of this event today has somewhat exceeded his expectations, and perhaps he shouldn¡¯t let it go anymore.

    ¡°Get the hell down!¡± After finishing that sentence to Charles, Mao directly extended his hand towards the dozen Military Jets flying high in the sky.

 Chapter 629 Finally Take Action

    <h4>Chapter 629 Finally Take Action</h4>

    Whew!

    As Mao stretched out his hand, the Military Jets thousands of meters above the air seem to be seized by a huge hand. No matter how they increase the power of the engine, they can¡¯t escape the control of that invisible hand.

    In this way, a dozen Military Jets swayed towards the ground from high in the sky. At this rate, they¡¯re going to crash just like the previous one, which had only three transformed Hulk fighters on board. However, the people in these Jets are not all reformed fighters.

    ¡°Professor Charles, if this continues, the Military will lose too much. Can¡¯t you stop Mao?¡± A faintyer of ice has formed on his body due to absolute ice domain, but Rogers is concerned about Mao¡¯s attack on the Military.

    In Rogers¡¯s view, the strength of a full-powered Mao has reached an unstoppable level. With Mao¡¯s powerful strength now revealed, even the entire SHIELD would not be able to defeat him.

    After all, SHIELD¡¯s biggest reliance is still on more high-tech weaponry. However, in front of Mao, all metals have lost their meaning. So, even if SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier was brought over, Mao could have brought it down straight from the sky.

    Hearing Rogers¡¯s words, Professor Charles, who also had a faintyer of ice on his body, frowned and did not speak. Charles certainly knows how strong Mao is, but the hidden strength of the US Military is far more than just what they have revealed.

    Professor Charles wants to wait and see what the Military can do. But if the army is unwilling to reveal any more this time then Professor Charles may have to step in. After all, he didn¡¯t want Mao to hurt so many people.

    ¡°Storm, Blink, you guys get ready.¡± So, Professor Charles instructed Storm and Blink beside him to get ready.

    Da Da~

    Hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words, both Storm and Blink took two steps forward from the side. Then, Storm¡¯s eyes were slowly covered by ayer of white mist, and there was a wave of spatial fluctuations on Blink¡¯s body.

    ¡­

    ¡°Get down here!¡± Mao, who was at full strength, once again let out a low cry, and his right hand that had been extended to make a grabbing motion in the sky swung downward in a violent fashion.

    Kakaka!

    Following Mao¡¯s action, the Military Jets, which had already dropped a few hundred meters, dropped even closer to the ground. And some cracks are rapidly appearing on their bodies. It looks like they won¡¯t be able to hold on for much longer.

    Bang bang!

    Rip!!

    However, just as the closest Jet was spinning towards the ground, a crashing sound suddenly came from inside. Then, the cabin doors, which had been twisted by the force, were suddenly ripped open violently from the inside.

    ¡°Roar!¡­Roar!¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡­¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the next moment, there were more than ten green-skinned giants roaring out from the crashed fighters. With their huge feet stomping hard on the broken hatch, these green-skinned giants lunged towards Mao on the ground with red eyes.

    Sure enough, the number of Hulk-like guys transformed by the Military far exceeded the previous three. However, no one knows how much effect they would have at this time against Mao.

    ¡°Huh! Do you think you can kill me with numbers?!¡± Mao whispered with disdain in his eyes as he saw a dozen of the abnormal Green Giant with strong strength and defense pouncing on him.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Mao was not seen doing anything but dozens of metal torrents appeared out of thin air and they happened to hedge over the dozen Hulk giants.

    Then, in the roar of those green-skinned giants, the metal torrent has drowned them. With the continuous impact of the metal torrent, the roar of the green-skinned giants became smaller and smaller and finally disappeared.

    Two secondster, the torrent of metal was gone, but there were more than a dozen balls of metal. Under the action of gravity, the dozen metal balls crashed directly into the ground debris.

    Dong Dong Dong Dong ~

    The obvious weight of the metal balls had left dozens of holes in the ground, and the Green Giants have disappeared.

    But judging by the size of the dozen or so metal balls, the Green Giants must be trapped inside. As long as Mao can keep them trapped for three minutes, then he wouldn¡¯t even need to do anything.

    In this way, these Hulks released by the Military were resolved without any effect at all in the hands of Mao, who had exploded at full power. Although they bought some time for other Jets, it was only the result of falling sooner orter.

    ¡°It seems that the Military is really not going to reveal any more things this time. Storm, Blink, go ahead, we can¡¯t have any more people killed.¡± Seeing Mao wave his hand at the green giants, Professor Charles said.

    Rip!

    Hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words, the arc of electricity on Storm, who had been ready for a long time, instantly exploded. Then, in her efforts to control, a ball of extremelypressed lightning is slowly taking shape in front of her. When this ball of lightning slowly grew to the size of half a meter in diameter, Storm¡¯s hands had begun to tremble violently.

    ¡°Blink!¡± It seemed that she could no longer control the lightning ball in front of her, and Storm suddenly shouted loudly.

    At the same time, Storm pushes forward with both hands, and the lightning ball, which is constantly arcing, rushed out with a sharp blue light.

    Brush!

    As the Thunderball, which Storm had created with all her might, flew out of her hand, a purple Space Portal opened on its way out, just in time to teleport it.

    As soon as the lightning ball entered the portal, Blink, who was behind it, quickly waved her hands and immediately closed the portal.

    The faces of Roger and the others rxed a little when the ball of lightning, which was constantly arcing with lightning, finally disappeared. They were a little scared just now as they thought that the lightning ball would directly burst open.

    Buzz!

    As soon as the Thunderball, which Storm had done her best to create, was teleported away, Charles looked outside. With Professor Charles¡¯s eyes, a space portal suddenly appeared not far in front of Mao, and then the Thunderball rushed out.

    ¡°This is?! ¡­¡­¡±

    Buzzing!

    Bang! Thorny thorny~

    Before he knew what the glowing ball was, Mao¡¯s body was already filled with a sudden burst of dazzling white light.

 Chapter 630 Retreat?

    <h4>Chapter 630 Retreat?</h4>

    Rumble!

    The timing and location of the Thunderball was indeed very unexpected. Mao only had time to shrink the scope of the defense field around his body, and the next moment, his body was covered byrge arcs of lightning.

    This time, Storm almost used up her ability to create this Thunderball that was much more powerful than before, and the unguarded Mao could only dodge them for a while.

    Hum~

    When Mao was attacked by the Thunderball that suddenly rushed in front of him, the energy fluctuation he had previously released also disappeared. It seems that Mao can¡¯t always maintain a state of suppressing the enemy in all directions.

    Sensing the lifting of the pressure from Mao¡¯s field, Professor Charles, who was enveloped by Iceman¡¯s Absolute Ice Domain spoke.

    ¡°Iceman, release your domain!¡± Professor Charles said to Iceman beside him.

    Brush!

    As soon as he heard Professor Charles¡¯ words, Iceman lifted his own field. Although HE only maintained the field for a short while, but Iceman is as tired as Storm right now!

    Because he released the Absolute Ice Domain not only to block Mao¡¯s suppression but also to protect the safety of Professor Charles and others inside. Therefore, his control of the field needed to be high, without the slightest instability factor.

    Even so, after Iceman lifted the Absolute Ice Domain, Rogers and others were left with a fairly thinyer of ice on their bodies. If it were not for their own physique which is far beyond ordinary people, they would have gotten some frostbites on their bodies.

    Huhu!

    When Mao on the ground was temporarily trapped because of Professor Charles¡¯s sudden action, the military Jets that had lost control and were about to crash on the ground also seized this opportunity to control their Jets and rushed towards the sky.

    This time, they probably nned to leave without looking back. In order to save Stryker, the military has paid a high price. But they still underestimated Mao¡¯s determination this time.

    Even with the strength that the Military had just revealed today, it was not enough to subdue Mao, who was making a short work of their strongest Soldiers.

    ¡°Is it really over?¡± On the ground, Professor Charles, who watched the more than a dozen military Jets fly farther and farther, muttered to himself with some confusion on his face.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, have you heard anything from the Military?¡± The military seemed to be retreating and Professor Charles raised his head and asked Rogers next to him.

    Mao¡¯s Domain suppression has disappeared, and their electronicworkmunications have also been recovered. So, maybe SHIELD will have some internal news from the military.

    ¡°No information from inside the military, but¡­ I did receive several messages from the President.¡± When he heard Charles¡¯s question, Rogers responded quickly. As he spoke, Rogers looked at the center of downtown Washington, in the direction of the White House.

    At the time when themunication was recovered, Captain Rogers received several messages from the White House. Rogers doesn¡¯t know how the White House and the President learned that SHIELD was involved in the battle here.

    Most of the messages were about letting SHIELD stabilize the situation and prevent the expansion of the battlefield from affecting downtown Washington. And there is a message sent by the President himself, he very politely asked Rogers to help, meaning that SHIELD will cooperate with the military to deal with this incident.

    Of course, as an absolutely ¡°Neutral Party¡± Captain Rogers only listened to Mr. President¡¯s request.

    Originally, the White House had just experienced a terrorist attack from Extremis Soldiers and the President was holding an emergency press conference in front of the White House.

    However, just a few minutes after the press conference, abnormal explosions and slight vibrations on the ground came from the suburbs of Washington.

    The President, who had not fully recovered from the Extremis attack, was once again irritated by the fighting in the suburbs of Washington and almost fainted. Even the expression on the face of Mr. Secretary who had been with the President changed.

    The press conference was interrupted urgently, and the President received news of the deployment of Secret Military forces. This time, the president, who was hit with one incident after another, was extraordinarily firm.

    He threatened to reduce the research funds of the military¡¯s secret department and asked the military to give him urate information about this fight. After learning that it was the Mutants Brotherhood that was making trouble, the President started to contact SHIELD. However, the other side seemed to keep circling the wagons with him.

    In the end, the President, who did not want to escte the fighting and threaten Washington¡¯s security, urged the military to withdraw, and he intended to leave the SHIELD in charge of the situation.

    However, the military men did not seem to be fully listening to the President¡¯s orders and they only began to retreat after losing a dozen or so of the Reformed Hulk.

    By this time the President was furious, but there was little he could do but hope that the SHIELD would be able to stabilize the situation.

    ¡°Could it be that the President told them to retreat?¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ answer, Charles was still a little confused. Then, Charles suddenly closed his eyes.

    Hum~

    Seemingly not believing that the military would retreat just like that, Charles finally released his powerful Psychic Power.

    The moment Professor Charles closed his eyes, a powerful Psychic Power had swept across the distance of several kilometers to the inside of the military Jet that was flying away.

    After Professor Charles closed his eyes, Rogers and others also tacitly remained silent. Although they couldn¡¯t sense the powerful Psychic Power released by Charles, they also knew that Charles must be scanning for something with his abilities now.

    After Charles released his Psychic Power to scan into the Military¡¯s Soldiers, he easily learned about their n for this operation.

    They did receive a request for help from Stryker this time, but after this fight, they knew they couldn¡¯t deal with Mao. In addition, the President was also putting a lot of pressure on them, so they had to retreat.

    However, what surprised Charles was that there seemed to be a small number of people sent by the military to rescue this time, and there were no more than ten soldiers in eachbat transport ne.

    And since Stryker has managed to get the title of Major General over the years and has a number of reformed Mutants under his control, the military should not just send in a few soldiers for his rescue.

    ¡°En? This is¡­ not good!¡± Finally, after checking the thoughts of a Colonel, the expression on Charles¡¯s face changed and he couldn¡¯t help but shout out.

    It turned out that although the Secret Military Force that arrived first had retreated, one of their ground troops was in ce just now.

    At this time, there is a special weapon attacking the ruins. As understood from the Colonel¡¯s mind, the power of this weapon was enough to wipe this area from the earth. In order to deal with Mao, the military didn¡¯t care about Stryker anymore.

    Phew!

    When Professor Charles opened his eyes, he saw a white light that looked like a shooting star passing through the air, and the target was the location they were in.

 Chapter 631 Secret Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 631 Secret Weapon</h4>

    When Professor Charles released his powerful Psychic force to scan the minds of the Soldiers, Captain Rogers, who was standing next to him, suddenly had a strange look in his eyes.

    When Professor Charles discovered that the military was not really retreating, but let the ground troops hidden nearby fire unknown weapons and eximed loudly, Captain Rogers was just about to say something.

    However, his words did note out of his mouth. Because under the warning of Professor Charles, they all saw the light that rushed over in front of them.

    Hoo-hoo!

    ¡°What is that?!¡± Captain Rogers asked in surprise when he saw the fast-flying object with a white tail me.

    However, Professor Charles had no time to answer his questions at this time. Moreover, Professor Charles didn¡¯t know what this thing was. However, judging from what he had discovered in the Colonel¡¯s mind just now, the military seemed quite sure to use this weapon to defeat Mao.

    And when this missile-like object that was fired extremely fast in the ruins rushed into the battlefield, Mao, who was trapped by the Thunderstorm, had already calmed the thunderstorm and walked out.

    Although the power of the Thunder Ball just now was very powerful but it was obviously impossible to defeat Mao in this way. However, Mao, who had walked out again showed a tired expression on his face.

    From the beginning of the battle to the present, Mao has been constantly attacking and fighting against someone. He is old now and although he does have his peak strength, his physical strength has be a little weak.

    Therefore, when he saw the missile-like object rushing in front of him, he was toote to stop it.

    Huhu!

    Bang~ Boom!

    With no one to stop it, the missile-like object that was clearly different from the other missiles exploded instantly as it flew to the middle of Mao and Professor Charles¡¯s position.

    The next moment, an explosion of not too much power was generated over the ruins. If it was really a missile then the power of this missile is obviously not enough as the explosion range is only about ten meters square and it can not hurt Mao or Professor Charles.

    However, the expression on Professor Charles¡¯s face did not rx because of the small explosion power.

    Hum~

    Sure enough, in front of the solemn gaze of Professor Charles, an undisguised strong wave spread from the center of the explosion.

    It seems that the speed of this ¡°Missile¡± is far beyond the speed of an ordinary missile and it had rushed over to release this unknown effect of the wave, and the ordinary power of the explosion is only incidental to it.

    Professor Charles, who has been staring at that ¡°Missile¡± since its appearance, immediately sensed the wave through his powerful Psychic power, and the moment he sensed that wave, the expression on Professor Charles¡¯s face changed drastically.

    The moment he was exposed to that wave, he already knew what it did.

    ¡°This wave¡­not good! Blink, get us out!¡± Professor Charles shouted at Blink before he could exin more.

    Huh~

    Hearing Charles¡¯ voice, Blink did not hesitate to raise her hand and start creating a Space Portal. However, when Blink¡¯s Space Portal was just built, the wave of fluctuations had already passed by her.

    In the next moment, something unimaginable happened. The already stable Space Portal in front of Blink suddenly twisted a few times, and it finally broke apart in front of her shocked expression!

    ¡°My ability?!¡­it has failed!¡± The Space Portal disappeared, and Blink murmured in disbelief while raising her hand.

    When the wave swept through her body, Blink felt that all the mutant abilities in her body that were under herplete control had disappeared. At this moment, she became an ordinary person, an ordinary person without any superpowers.

    And after Blink¡¯s Space Portal suddenly copsed, the X-Men who had been standing beside Professor Charles also changed their faces. Because they also perceived that all their mutant abilities had disappeared.

    ¡°This is the Military¡¯s Secret Weapon! A weapon that can suppress the abilities of Mutants!¡± At this time, Professor Charles¡¯s reminder sounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Professor Charles in the wheelchair could perceive that his Psychic Power still existed, but it was suppressed in his mind and he couldn¡¯t use it.

    Just now, when Professor Charles used his Psychic Power to detect the missile, he found that his Psychic force disappeared inexplicably when it approached the missile, but he was still toote to remind everyone.

    Huh~

    The abilities of the Mutants present were suppressed and they seemed to have disappeared, only Iceman still seemed to have his abilities. However, even if he forcibly ignites his mutant ability, he can only release a trace of insignificant chill at this time.

    Although Iceman has a hunch that he can still release his own power as long as he really fully stimtes his level five mutation ability, but then he will not be able to control his ability and the damage caused by him will not be any smaller than Mao¡¯s full-powered attack.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Looking at the small cloud of cold air rising from his hand, Iceman roared low in reluctance.

    After that wave swept across this area, both Mao who had just shown great power, and the X-Men who had saved a lot of theirbat power became ordinary people at this time.

    After Mao realized that his abilities werepletely suppressed, his face also showed a look of shock and panic for the first time.

    Bang~Bang~Bang~

    And shortly after the ¡°Missile¡± exploded, there was another heavy impact on the battlefield. Chasing the source of the sound, Professor Charles and the others soon discovered where the sound came from.

    It turned out that the sounds came from the dozens of holes on the ground of the ruins. There was a metal iron ball buried in these holes. It was the dozen or so Hulk giants that Mao had just sealed with all his strength.

    However, ording to normal circumstances, they should have exhausted their energy at this time and be ordinary soldiers.

    Boom! Boom! Tear!

    Finally, after several consecutive impact sounds, the first metal ball was torn apart from the inside. Then, a hulk with red eyes came right out. Then came the second, the third¡­¡­

    In less than a few seconds, all of the previously trapped hulks climbed out. After climbing out from therge pit of ruins, these green skin giants¡¯ eyes scanned the surroundings, and finally, their eyes fixed on Mao and Professor Charles¡¯ direction.

    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡­¡± In the next moment, these dozen green skin monsters roared and split into two directions respectively towards Mao and Professor Charles and pounced upon the now ordinary mutant.

    ¡­

    Zi Zi Zi~

    ¡°Sir, the system recovery is normal.¡± While Professor Charles and others had lost their mutation ability because of the military¡¯s secret weapon, Tony, who was trapped in the Iron Man Armor, suddenly heard JARVIS¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s quite on time!¡±

 Chapter 632 Strength Of Allies

    <h4>Chapter 632 Strength Of Allies</h4>

    From the moment when Mao broke out with his full power to suppress Professor Charles and others in the field and attacked the military, Tony, who was not covered by Iceman¡¯s absolute ice-bound field, was trapped inside his Armor because of the loss of control.

    And when Tony fell from mid-air, the direction of his face happened to be towards Mao, so Tony also saw everything that happened afterward.

    Mao¡¯s explosive strength left a small fear in Tony¡¯s heart, and Tony¡¯s brows frowned as he saw arge number of Hulk giants in the military.

    Tony has no ns to fight against Mao before he had fully developed an Armed Suit that wouldn¡¯t get affected by the changes in the maic field.

    As for the secrets of the military, Tony felt that it was not time to worry about them, anyway, Rogers¡¯s SHIELD was in front of them.

    And just after the explosion of the Thunderball that interrupted Mao¡¯s domain suppression, the functions in Tony¡¯s Armor were slowly recovering.

    Therefore, after the militaryunched a secret weapon to suddenly suppress the abilities of all Mutants on the battlefield, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor has also been fully recovered.

    Kaka~

    The functions of the Iron Man Armor have been recovered, and Tony also got up from the ground.

    ¡°Jarvis, hold off the green monsters for as long as you can. I don¡¯t believe they can stay that way for long. Thest three onlysted for three-minute.¡± Tony got up from the ground and looked at the green giants in front of him as they lunge at Professor Charles and others and he gives a quickmand.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± JARVIS replied immediately upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    In the next moment, a white me was ejected from the feet of the Iron Mans, who had already recovered its normal operations beside Tony and quickly rushed forward.

    ¡­

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The Green Giants seemed to regard everything in front of them as their enemy. Their bloodshot eyes were closely staring at Professor Charles and others not far away from them.

    Each time they rushed forward, they would directly cross more than ten meters in each step. There were a few green giants heading towards Mao, too, but it was clear that more wereing towards Professor Charles and his crew.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, it looks like you guys need to step up next.¡± The powerful Psychic Power in his head was still suppressed, and Professor Charles spoke helplessly towards Rogers beside him.

    ¡°Professor Charles, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them hurt you.¡± With a promise, Rogers had already brought SHIELD¡¯s special K team forward and stopped in front of Charles.

    Mutants are indeed powerful, even if they are Second-level or First-Level Mutants who hadn¡¯t mastered their own abilities, their abilities make them far superior to ordinary people in some aspects.

    However, once their Mutant Ability disappears, they are just like any other ordinary person. And now, Professor Charles and other members of X-Men are now in this state, and they have be ordinary people.

    In fact, a Serum that can suppress a Mutant¡¯s Ability had existed in the world as early as many years ago, and the price is not expensive after being greatly poprized.

    Many people in the world who are dissatisfied with their own mutant abilities, or who cannot control their abilities and the inconvenience they bring to their lives, will choose to inject Serum like this to make themselves ordinary people.

    However, Professor Charles had never heard of any special weapon that the military has just released that can instantly suppress mutations.

    If there is such a sophisticated weapon against the Mutants within the military then it will be much harder for the Mutants to remain safe in the country in the future seeing that the Military and those Congressmen are not happy about the existence of Mutants.

    After all, this weapon has the ability to neutralize an entire range of Mutants in an instant within its range, even at level 4 or 5. If future anti-mutant forces were to go to war with them, this weapon would be the weapon that would destroy them.

    At this time, Professor Charles is feeling very fortunate to have made the decision to join forces with Captain America, Iron Man, and Mirage Knight. Because, when their abilities are suppressed, at least these allies can help them.

    When Rogers led the K team to the front, Jack, whose Mutant Ability was also suppressed, did not helplessly be ordinary people in need of protection like Professor Charles and the others.

    Jack, who has learned the magic of the Sorcerer is quite strong even without his mutation ability. Therefore, he surpassed the K team led by Rogers Captain in one sprint and stood with Captain Rogers.

    Buzzing~

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what the fuck is going on with these giants but I won¡¯t let them hurt anyone!¡± Jack shouted loudly in his heart as he waved out a few golden ropes.

    Brush!

    The ropes made of golden light thrown out by Jack automatically tied a few knots in mid-air and bundled towards the green giants and the green giants seemed toozy to hide and ran into it directly. In the next moment, Jack¡¯s golden rope caught several Hulk giants.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing that he had tied up several green-skinned giants, Jack let out a low shout, followed by a quick change of seals in his hands.

    Swipe!

    With the rapid change of Jack¡¯s handprints, the golden ropes that were attached to the green giants shrank quickly, and they soon affected the actions of the green giants.

    At this time, these blood-red-eyed green-skinned giants seemed to notice the ropes emitting golden light on their bodies. Then, they began to struggle violently, and their sturdy arms stretched outward with force.

    Huhu!

    However, the Green Giants, who could tear apart the metal ball cage made by Mao, couldn¡¯t get rid of the golden rope that bounded them.

    These golden ropes are very magical, no matter how much strength the green giants use to break free, the golden ropes are still slowly tightening around their bodies.

    Moreover, with the rapidpletion of Jack¡¯s handprints, these ropes are still increasing, and more and more golden roped are being tied around the Green Giants.

    Soon, these few green-skinned giants bound by the golden ropes have been unable to move an inch because their hands and feet are bound.

    Buzzing~P¨±!

    When Jack ended thest hand seal with a sweaty head, a huge pir made of golden light just plunged into the ruins in front of him.

    And the many ropes wrapped around this golden pir are exactly the ropes that bind the green giants. From a visual point of view, this scene is very shocking: a huge golden pir is connected with a golden rope, and the end of the rope is tied up with several green giants.

    ¡°This League of Defender¡¯s Member¡­Why didn¡¯t we know that there was such a powerful person with them?¡± Seeing Jack¡¯s move, Professor Charles, who had already known Jack¡¯s strength during the battle with Mao, couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    And just as Jack made his move and trapped a few Hulk Giants, the remaining Hulk Giants had already begun to fight with the K team led by Rogers.

 Chapter 633 Sudden

    <h4>Chapter 633 Sudden</h4>

    After casting a spell to trap a few Hulk-like Giants, Jack took a few steps back. In the previous battle with Mao, Jack had consumed a lot of stamina, and now he made a move to trap those Green Giants with enormous strength.

    He was almost unable to release a single piece of magic now. Therefore, Jack couldn¡¯t intervene in Rogers¡¯s battle.

    Shout! Bang Bang!

    When Jack trapped a few Green Giants, not too far away from him, SHIELD¡¯s K team was fighting against those Green Giants. Various Lasers and Force Fields weapons were fired on the small battlefield from time to time.

    And Rogers just threw the Shield in his hand at a rushing Green Giant, and the high-speed rotating shield smashed the Green Giant with Rogers¡¯ full strength.

    Dang!

    However, the shield which held enough power to cut through a wall made a clear sound when it hit the Green Giant¡¯s head. The huge power of the shield only made him slightly tilt his head, and he then continued to leap towards Rogers.

    It seems that Rogers¡¯ attack irritated the Green Giant more than it hurt him. And Rogers¡¯ shield flew back towards him after being ejected in midair for half a circle.

    Brush!

    ¡°Stark, are you seeing this?¡± Rogers suddenly said when he reached out and caught the shield that was flying faster than the Green Giant.

    Buzzing!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After Rogers spoke, dozens of whiteser beams were suddenly shot down from mid-air. Theseser beams avoided Rogers and the members of the K-Team urately.

    The targets of these Laser Beams were the Green Giants. Behind thoseser beam strikes, dozens of Iron Mans had already rushed down from the mid-air.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already struck? Do you still expect me to personally go into battle? There have been enough surprises today.¡± Then, Tony¡¯s voice came through Rogers¡¯ earpiece.

    Rogers frowned helplessly when he heard Tony¡¯s words, and said nothing in the end. Today¡¯s situation has indeed exceeded their expectations too much, but weren¡¯t they here to deal with these unexpected situations?

    The Mutants¡¯ abilities on the battlefield are now suppressed now, which is not necessarily a bad thing for Rogers. At least, Mao, who alone can cause the greatest harm to Washington wouldn¡¯t be able to make another move.

    Moreover, as long as they take care of these Green Giants then Rogers will be able to stabilize the situation today. Most of the members of the Mutants Brotherhood have been captured and Mao¡¯s ability was also suppressed.

    Although all of Stryker¡¯s reformed Mutants were destroyed by Mao, at least he was not dead.

    Although the Military¡¯s Soldiers have been killed by Mao, they were still able to suppress Mao and they now have the ability to kill him.

    However, Rogers didn¡¯t want the military¡¯s Experimented Green Giants to kill Mao as it wouldn¡¯t put an end to this and the Mutants Brotherhood willunch an all-out attack that will take many innocent lives.

    ¡°Cooperate with Iron Man and dy for some time, these Green Giants will not stay in this state for too long!¡± While thinking about the matter in his mind, Rogers also shouted loudly to the K Team next to him.

    No matter how the Military intends to deal with Mao, he won¡¯t let these Green Giants run amok among his people.

    Rogers could also guess in his heart that the Military released these Green Giants not only to deal with Mao but they most likely trying to give him a warning.

    However, how could Rogers be such an easy person to be frightened? Although he is an ¡°Old Man¡± who has just escaped from the ice, he has seen a lot of things in these days.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Then, Rogers led the K Team and they cooperated with the dozens of Iron Man and fought against the Green Giants in front of him.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    When Rogers was already fighting with the Green Giants, Mao, who was alone opposite them, was looking calmly at the two Green Giants rushing in front of him.

    Facing two Green Giants, Mao¡¯s hands dangling beside him trembled slightly. But the metal, which was normally so easily controlled, could not move even a tiny bit around him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the army had secretly developed a weapon against Mutants. I knew they hadn¡¯t given up on ridding the world of us! ¡°Feeling his Mutant Ability being suppressed in his body, Mao thought angrily.

    Boom!

    The Green Giant rushing to the front was less than 50 meters away from Mao. At this time, Mao¡¯s heart became calmer and calmer.

    ¡°Charles, even if you have changed, can you really reverse our position in this world?¡± In thest moment of life and death, Mao looked across to Charles and whispered to himself.

    Even if he is to die at the hands of the Green Giants in the next moment, Mao is still Mao, and he will not be afraid of death. However, he still has many regrets in his heart.

    At this moment, his biggest regret was not being able to see his son and daughter with his own eyes. Moreover, Mao had fought all his life for Mutants¡¯ position in the world, and at thest moment, he did not see the hope of Mutants¡¯ future, and he was very upset in his heart.

    Whew!

    ¡°I hope Wanda and Pietro can live out their lives in peace, I hope Charles can really help Mutants win a bright future.¡± When the fist of the Green Giant that rushed in front of him was already less than five meters away from him, Mao slowly closed his eyes and thought in his heart.

    Brush! Boom!

    However, just when Mao could already feel the wind of the fisting from the surface, the sharp pain that should have followed in the next moment did note.

    And Mao¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes seemed to see a silver figure shing in front of him, and after that silver figure shed, the two Green Giants who had pounced on him flew backward at such a high speed.

    When he opened his eyes again, Mao saw a vague silver figure blinking quickly in front of him. The silver figure would pass by the two Green Giants every time he blinks and the two Green Giants were constantly hit by the silver figure.

    Because they couldn¡¯t keep up with the speed of the silver figure, the two Green Giants with amazing defensive power could only be constantly repelled. Although they kept roaring, they still couldn¡¯t do anything to the silver figure.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­who?!¡± Mao said to himself with a trembling tone as he stared at the silver figure.

 Chapter 634 Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 634 Arrives</h4>

    Originally, Mao was ready to be punched and die in the hands of the Green Giant, but he didn¡¯t expect to be rescued at thest moment.

    Moreover, looking at the silver figure in front of him who was constantly attacking the Green Giants without being clearly seen, Mao felt a sense of familiarity in his heart, even though he had never seen him before.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    Boom!

    Just when Mao looked at the silver figure in his heart thinking about who he was, why he came to save himself, and what was this magical familiarity in his heart, the Green Giant fighting against the Silver Figure suddenly roared and then waved his hand violently.

    In the next moment, that silver figure seems to have not dodged this attack and he was pped away in front of Mao¡¯s somewhat worried eyes.

    Huhu~P¨±!

    Crossing a parab in the air, the silver figure fell into some ruins. At this time, Mao can clearly see what the person who saved him looks like.

    It was a young man who looked less than thirty years old, with silver hairs and a determined face somewhat simr to Mao.

    ¡°Cough!¡­Bah!¡± Quicksilver coughed twice while supporting his body with his hand and he then spits a little dusty saliva on the ground.

    That¡¯s right, the young man who appeared to save Mao at thest minute was Quicksilver, Mao¡¯s son. Although no one knows why he appeared here at this time and saved Mao, the timing of his appearance is really very coincidental.

    If he had arrived early then he also would have been attacked by the Military¡¯s secret weapon and his Mutant Ability would have been suppressed. If he had arrivedte then Mao would have died.

    ¡°He! ¡­ his appearance!¡± Mao, who had been staring at him, cried out when Quicksilver fell to the ground and showed his face.

    If Mao just felt a familier sense with that Silver figure who had saved him then after seeing the appearance of Quicksilver, that familiar sense in his heart became clearer.

    Combined with the previous images of his childrens, Mao¡¯s heart had sprung up a very surprising guess for him.

    ¡°He is Pietro! My son!¡± Finally, after staring at Quicksilver for a few seconds, Mao called out excitedly.

    Mao is almost sure that the young man who saved him is his own son Pietro, and Mao walked towards Quicksilver with a look of excitement regardless of the current dangerous situation.

    Mao didn¡¯t hesitate to venture to find Stryker today to find his own children, right now. his son is probably right in front of him, how could he not be excited.

    Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Roar!¡± However, just when Mao guessed that Quicksilver was his son, the two Green Giants that had just been repelled by Quicksilver had roared and pounced again. This time, their target was Quicksilver who had fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Watch out! ¡°Seeing those two Green Giants pouncing on the fallen Quicksilver, Mao shouted with a worried look on his face.

    Buzz~

    While loudly reminding Quicksilver to rush to dodge, Mao also did not hesitate to force the use of his suppressed ability at the consequence of getting himself seriously injured.

    In Mao¡¯s slightly trembling hands, the surrounding metallic substances are once again under his control and are slowly converging at this time.

    However, even though Mao has broken through his limits, there is still no way for him to have his original strength. So, he could only extend his hand towards Quicksilver¡¯s side.

    Hoo!!

    When the two Green Giants jumped in front of Quicksilver, a metal wall quickly erected in front of Quicksilver and stopped in front of Quicksilver. With his mutant ability being suppressed, Mao can only do this at this time.

    Bang Bang! Ka~

    After two loud noises, the metal wall blocking Quicksilver has directly smashed apart. At the same time when the metal wall was smashed, Mao weakly put down his trembling hands.

    ¡°Damn that Weapon of the military! If something happens to my son then I will definitely erase you from existence!¡± Mao could no longer release even a trace of power and he could only stare at Quicksilver¡¯s side and swore loudly in his heart.

    Hoo!

    Breaking through the metal wall that Mao had made with all his strength, the two Green Giants rushed in front of Quicksilver the next moment, and their front fist was less than one meter away from Quicksilver.

    Quicksilver, who had fallen on the ground and hadn¡¯t fully recovered, reflected the erging green fist in his eyes, but his eyes didn¡¯t show much fear. However, when the metal wall appeared just now, a strange look shed in his eyes.

    Buzz!

    Just when Mao wanted to break through his limit again to save Quicksilver, a light red light suddenly swept from behind Quicksilver.

    This reddish light passed through Quicksilver and then touched the two Green Giants. In the next moment, the Green Giants who were about to smash Quicksilver into the ground were set in ce as if their bodies had locked up.

    Their fists were still trying hard to attack Quicksilver not far in front of them, but they could no longer move in the pale red light.

    Huh~

    After anchoring the two Green Giants, the light red light surrounding them circted again. In the next moment, these two huge Green Giant were thrown away by an inexplicable force.

    And after the two Green Giant were thrown away, Quicksilver, who had fallen on the ground just now, patted the dust on his body and slowly climbed up.

    Although he was caught off-guard by the green giant just now, it was only scratched on the edge and he was only injured a bit. Standing up, Quicksilver nced at Mao and finally turned to look behind him.

    Hum~hu~

    When Quicksilver turned his head, a red figure was flying down from mid-air, and soonnded next to Quicksilver.

    The figure thatnded next to Quicksilver was a beautiful girl with red hair that was the exact opposite of Quicksilver¡¯s silver hair. Needless to say, the girl who saved Quicksilver¡¯s life is Mao¡¯s daughter: Scarlet Witch, Wanda.

    ¡°I told you to be careful, you didn¡¯t listen and now you are injured!¡± Scarlet Witch, who fell beside Quicksilver, looked at the injured Quicksilver and said with a tone of worry and reproach.

    While speaking, Scarlet Witch¡¯s eyes also drifted towards Mao unconsciously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious? I am fine.¡± Quicksilver said with a smile upon hearing Scarlet Witch¡¯s words.

    Then, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch both turned their attention to Mao.

 Chapter 635 Meets

    <h4>Chapter 635 Meets</h4>

    When Scarlet Witch and Quicksilver turned their gazes to Mao, Mao was staring at them both nkly. Obviously, after Scarlet Witch¡¯s sudden appearance, Mao had already guessed who she was.

    ¡°You guys!¡­what¡­what¡¯s your name?¡± After walking a few steps forward in silence, Mao stared at Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch and asked nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m Quicksilver, and she¡¯s my sister Scarlet Witch.¡± Seeing Mao¡¯s expectant look, Quicksilver answered with a calm tone as much as possible.

    ¡°Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch? No, I¡¯m asking your real names! Is your name Pietro? Pietro Maximoff?!¡± Hearing Quicksilver¡¯s answer, Mao froze and raised his volume a bit and then asked again.

    ¡°What does our name have to do with you?¡± Without waiting for Quicksilver to answer this time, Scarlet Witch, who was standing next to him, asked with a sharp look on her face.

    ¡°Because I am your¡­¡± Mao was a little excited when he heard Scarlet Witch¡¯s words and he almost said that he was their father.

    ¡°Brother, he¡¯s all right, let¡¯s get out of here as soon as possible!¡± However, before Mao finished speaking, Scarlet Witch suddenly interrupted him by talking to Quicksilver.

    It is not a coincidence that Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch were able to appear here in such a timely manner to save Mao.

    After Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch got out of Hydra¡¯s control, they have been living like ordinary people. However, because Professor Charles learned from Lin Rui that Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch are the children of his old friend Mao, he has been looking for them and wanted to use them to counterbnce Mao.

    In order to avoid X-Men¡¯s search, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch have been constantly changing ces. Some time ago, because Scarlet Witch was getting more and more proficient in using her abilities, she was finally able topletely block Professor Charles¡¯ mental tracking.

    So Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch also have a chance to get rid of X-Men and continue their normal lives, and they went to find their mother a few days ago. From their mother, whom they had not seen for years, they got a piece of very shocking news, that is, the birth of their siblings.

    Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch¡¯s mother also guessed that Mao would go looking for them after learning of their existence, so Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch quietly came to Washington after a long struggle.

    The first thing they wanted to do was to see what the father they had never seen was like. And after watching the battle for a long time, Quicksilver still acted when he saw Mao in danger.

    However, Scarlet Witch was obviously dissatisfied with her Father¡¯s brutality. Therefore, she does not want to recognize Mao as their father. Now that Mao is all right, they can leave. Anyway, the military¡¯s weapon effect on Mutants¡¯ ability should be about to disappear.

    ¡°Wanda!¡± Seeing Scarlet Witch deliberately interrupt Mao¡¯s words, Quicksilver pulled her down and said discontentedly.

    Although Quicksilver has no affection for Mao, he is their father. As an older brother, he cannot be too rude. Moreover, Quicksilver probably knows why Mao was like this at this time. So, he didn¡¯t feel as disgusted with him as Scarlet Witch did.

    ¡°Wanda!? You are really my children!¡± Mao said with excitement when he heard Quicksilver call out the name of Scarlet Witch.

    Huh~

    With that said, Mao took another two steps forward. It seemed that he wanted to have a close chat with Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch. For so many years, Mao, who has been alone, never thought that one day he would see his children, and they would be such powerful Mutants.

    Hum!

    However, Mao only took a step forward and stopped. Because a light red light suddenly appeared on Mao and stopped him. This is the first time that Scarlet Witch saw her father and she hadn¡¯t made any ns for in-depthmunication.

    So, after seeing Mao approaching them, she still subconsciously made a move to prevent him from approaching.

    ¡°Quicksilver, let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡± After stopping Mao from approaching. Scarlet Witch didn¡¯t look at him anymore and said to Quicksilver beside her.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Knowing that Scarlet Witch would leave no matter what he said, Quicksilver had to agree.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, before Mao had time to stop him, Quicksilver took Scarlet Witch and turned into a silver phantom and disappeared before his eyes.

    ¡°Wanda¡­Pietro¡­¡± After Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch disappeared, Mao, who was fixed in ce, also recovered his mobility. Looking at the direction in which Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch disappeared, Mao muttered to himself with a dim look in his eyes.

    Huh~

    However, when Mao saw a small note floating down in front of him, his eyes sprang up again with a special glow. Reaching out and catching the small note, Mao saw a series of numbers on it, supposedly a phone number or something. Apparently, this little note was left by Quicksilver before he left.

    ¡°Pietro, Wanda, don¡¯t worry, you will recognize me as your father with time!¡± After carefully putting the note away, Mao whispered to himself as he watched the road where Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch had disappeared to.

    Buzzing!

    Just at the moment when Mao put the note away, he suddenly felt all the suppressed abilities in his body return.

    Sure enough, the military¡¯s secret weapon against the Mutants could not keep suppressing their power, and less than two minutes had passed since that missile explosion.

    Although two minutes is already enough time to do a lot of things on the battlefield, but the military did not seize the opportunity this time.

    ¡°Huh! Now that I have seen my children, I will let you go this time! However, as you have exposed this weapon, just wait for the Mutants of the world to unite!¡± Squeezing his fist, Mao saw the Green Giants that were thrown away by Scarlet Witch before, rushing over again and said with a cold snort.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Mao, who has already recovered his strength, waved his hand and the two Green Giants in the distance were swamped by the metal torrent rushing out of the ground.

    When the metal torrent disappeared, two iron balls appeared on the ground. Obviously, Mao has trapped them in it again.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± Taking a look at the situation on Professor Charles¡¯s side, Mao¡¯s eyes shed as he turned to leave.

    As for the members of the Mutants Brotherhood captured by the X-Men, Mao knew that Professor Charles would not do anything to them.

    At that time Mao will go to the Xavier Academy in person, and then he will have a good talk with Charles.

    Buzzing!

    And just as Mao turned around and was no longer going to tangle with the military, a red beam of light suddenly shot out from the corner beside him, targeting none other than Mao who had let his guard down!

    Boom!

 Chapter 636 Sneak Attack

    <h4>Chapter 636 Sneak Attack</h4>

    The sudden appearance of the red beam was too unexpected and by the time Mao raised his hand to release the Maic Field to block the blow, he was already a little toote.

    And, just now, Mao had used his ability when it was suppressed and he had suffered some serious internal injuries. Therefore, the red beam grazed Mao¡¯s maic field and hit him directly on the shoulder.

    P¨±!

    Mao almost fell to the ground when his shoulder was hit, but he finally held back his injuries and stabilized his maic field.

    After releasing thepleted maic field boundary, Mao swept a nce at his injured shoulder, and his eyes finally looked towards the location where the red beam had shot out from.

    If Mao is not mistaken then he had already finished all the transformed Mutants under Stryker when he exploded out with his full strength, and the guy whose eyes could emit the red energy beam was long dead. So, who sneak attacked him at this time?

    Brush!

    Just as Mao stared at the corner over there to see who was sneaking on him, the space outside the maic field was suddenly distorted, and then a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    Staring at the person who suddenly teleported out of the maic field barrier, a look of surprise shed in Mao¡¯s eyes. Because this guy who appeared in a sudden teleport turned out to be the Number 2 that Mao had crushed to death with his own hands.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you, it seems that you still have another mutant ability, Regeneration isn¡¯t it?¡± Looking at the maic field boundary blocked outside the number two, Mao spoke with a cold look in his eyes.

    Previously, when Number 2 actively attacked Mao, he had shown many mutant abilities. At first, he broke through Mao¡¯srge-scale attack, followed by teleportation, Cloning, and some kind of special energy that can break through the maic field barrier.

    Now, he is showing his ability to shoot out red energy and some kind of Regeneration ability.

    Obviously, this guy must be the most sessful kind among Stryker¡¯s transformed Mutants. These abilities are not easy to find, not to mention that they are all gathered in one person now.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Mao being a Level 4 Mutant and his Mutation ability being able to control maic field, he wouldn¡¯t really know what to do when facing such a transformant Mutant with multiple mutant abilities.

    Fortunately, when the military released that special weapon against Mutants¡¯ abilities, it also suppressed the ability of Number 2. Otherwise, if he could use the abilities freely when Mao and others¡¯ abilities were suppressed then that would have been a disaster.

    ¡°Huh! That reaction is quite fast!¡± Number 2 said with some dissatisfaction while looking at Mao¡¯s injured shoulder outside the maic field barrier.

    Number 2 in the Mutants team under Stryker does have the ability to self-recover. After being crushed by Mao and thrown to the ground, Number 2 was silently recovering.

    But then Mao broke out with all his strength and even if he recovered, he didn¡¯t have a chance against Mao, so he kept waiting for the chance. When the military released the green-skinned monsters, No. 2 was ready to take action, but in the end, he resisted it.

    Then the military released the secret weapon that could suppress the Mutants¡¯ ability, and Number 2¡¯s ability was also suppressed, so he had to continue to hide.

    Number 2 was hiding in the side and he was disappointed when he saw that Mao was about to be punched to death by the Green Giant because of his ability being suppressed, but then he was shocked by the sudden appearance of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch. Fortunately, he was hiding and wasn¡¯t found.

    After Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch left, all of No. 2¡¯s abilities were also recovered. When Mao seemed to be a little rxed because of seeing Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, Number 2 attacked decisively. Although his attack hit Mao, it didn¡¯t fully achieve his goal as it has only hurt Mao¡¯s shoulder.

    Hoo!!

    After seeing who the guy in front of him was, the maic field that enveloped Mao instantly spread outward. Since he knew that the guy in front of him had the ability to recover himself, Mao would not give him a chance to do so this time!

    Brush!

    However, Number 2 was obviously prepared for this and he teleported away. When he reappeared, several of the same people had been separated standing around Mao, and the energy fluctuations that could break the maic field barrier spread from each clone.

    Buzzing~

    Looking at the energy fluctuations emanating from the clone¡¯s bodies around himself, Mao¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of fatigue.

    As the leader of the Mutants Brotherhood, as a superpowered Mutant that once shocked the entire world, Mao would now be forced to this point by a transformed Mutant. Perhaps, this world has really changed too much.

    ¡°In that case, I can¡¯t let an upstart do me in!¡± Whispering softly to himself, Mao¡¯s gaze quickly swept over the several No. 2s that surrounded him.

    The next moment, Mao¡¯s eyes stopped on one of the No. 2¡¯s bodies. And after being stared at by Mao, a hint of surprise shed in the eyes of that number two who was no different from the other number twos.

    Boom!

    Before that number two had time to react to why Mao was staring at him, a torrent of metal had rushed out from the ground and instantly submerged him in it.

    And while this number two was being flooded by the metal torrent, the other number two¡¯s movements surprisingly appeared to stiffen a bit, and then were directly pierced by the metal spikes protruding from the ground.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The Number 2¡¯s pierced by the metal all turned into phantoms and disappeared in the next moment. Obviously, they were all clones. As for the real body that was submerged by the metal torrent, no one knows how Mao discovered him.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Being constantly impacted by the metal torrent, No. 2 had no way to teleport out from there.

    Buzzing!

    He couldn¡¯t use Teleport and a shock wave came out of No.2¡¯s body. This shock wave gradually changed from weak to strong, and it seemed that it would soon help him shake off the metal torrent.

    Huh~

    Just when Number Two was trying to get out of the predicament, Mao on the ground suddenly squeezed his hands.

    The next moment, the torrent of metal flying in mid-air suddenly stopped, and then instantly squeezed inward into an extremelypressed metal strip. As for Number Two, he was sealed in this long metal strip at this time.

    Phoo~Bang!

    ¡°In this case, even if you have your Recovery ability, you won¡¯t be able toe back to life,¡± Mao whispered indifferently as he looked at the metal strip that fell to the ground from midair.

    Then Mao turned around and left the battlefield step by step.

 Chapter 637 Contingency

    <h4>Chapter 637 Contingency</h4>

    Mao¡¯s departure did not seem to attract anyone¡¯s attention, but it was not unnoticed.

    Professor Charles, who was a few hundred meters away from him, silently retracted his eyes after Mao left, and for his old friend whom he had known for many years, Charles¡¯ attention on him was still very high.

    So, he also knew that Mao had met his son and daughter. As for theter sneak attack on Mao by Number 2, Charles did not care too much about it.

    Anyway, this kind of transformation Mutant can no longer be considered normal Mutant, and dead is dead, Charles is not a saint.

    ¡°Iceman, now that the suppression effect has been lifted, you should go and take care of those Green Giants. It would be better to keep them alive.¡± His gaze was taken back from Mao, who had left, and Professor Charles spoke to Iceman.

    Because their abilities were suppressed, as powerful X-Men, Iceman can only hide behind Captain Rogers and SHIELD¡¯s K team, which made Iceman feel very ufortable.

    Now that the suppression effect has disappeared, Iceman doesn¡¯t want to hide behind and let others protect him.

    Brush!

    After hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words, Iceman instantly turned into an ice crystal and rushed out. Just by circling around those huge green-skinned monsters, the green-skinned giants whose defense and strength was almost insurmountable were frozen into a single ice sculpture by Iceman.

    ¡°En? It seems that they have already recovered.¡± Seeing Iceman¡¯s sudden move, Rogers¡¯s blinked and thought silently in his heart.

    Then, Rogers led the K team to cooperate with Iceman to quickly freeze the remaining Green Giants. Coupled with the Iron Man in mid-air, they will soon be able to control all these Green Giants.

    Boom!

    Half a minuteter, thest Green Giant also fell under thebined effort of Team K and several Iron Man.

    At this point, these Green Giants with amazing defense and strength released by the Military were all under their control.

    Sweeping a nce at the wounded Soldiers in the K Squad, Rogers¡¯s brow furrowed tightly. After this incident is over, Rogers would have a good talk with the Military.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, Mao has left. I think today¡¯s incident can finally be over. Although it caused a lot of damage, but it can be considered to be under control without further expansion of the incident.¡± After Rogers walked back to Professor Charles, Professor Charles looked at him and said with a smile.

    Once the fight between Mutants bes uncontroble, it will cause unpredictable losses to a city and even arger area, not to mention a strong mutant with an abnormal ability like Mao.

    Although Mao broke out with all of his power once, he at least did not affect Washington as a whole.

    The worst result was that the area close to this battlefield seemed to have suffered low-level earthquakes, some of the ground cracked, and the building swayed a few times.

    This kind of loss ispletely eptable for this kind of war, at least SHIELD canpletely resist this kind of consequence.

    ¡°Eh, it was also nice to work with X-Men this time.¡± Hearing the words of Professor Charles, Rogers calmly responded.

    Although Rogers is not a person who cares about strength, he also has to admit that the strength of X-Men far exceeds his Avengers.

    Although the Avengers can arm themselves with continuously upgraded high-tech equipment, their strength will drop a lot if they encounter Mutants like Mao that can abolish most of the high-tech equipment.

    Therefore, this joint operation is also a good thing for SHIELD.

    ¡°Do you know anything about Mao¡¯s raid on Stryker?¡± Although Mao has left, Rogers still doesn¡¯t know why he has attacked Stryker this time. So after the incident stabilized, Rogers still asked Professor Charles.

    ¡°I was going to tell you even if you hadn¡¯t asked me. The reason why Mao attacked Stryker¡­¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ question, Professor Charles nodded and was ready to exin.

    However, just as Charles was going to exin the situation to Rogers, Rogers suddenly frowned and the expression on his face suddenly became very ugly.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Without hearing Charles¡¯ exnation, Rogers suddenly looked up in the air and shouted out loud at the same time.

    ¡°What? ¡­¡­¡± Seeing Rogers¡¯ instantly changing face, and then hearing his rming cry, Professor Charles looked up with some confusion.

    In the next second, Professor Charles saw a figure in the sky descending rapidly. In the process of descent, the figure quickly expanded from normal size, and soon became a giant the same size as those green-skinned giants.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ another modified Soldier?¡± Although this Hulk-like creature that descended rapidly from mid-air looked a little different, Professor Charles still treated him as the same as those transformed Soldiers that were controlled by the Military.

    ¡°No! He¡¯s not the Military¡¯s Soldier! Damn it! Why did hee down!?¡± Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Rogers replied while already rushing out with his shield.

    ¡°Not a soldier? What is it then?¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ answer, Charles thought suspiciously as he looked at him.

    ¡°K team! Assemble!¡± While Professor Charles was puzzled, Rogers had already gathered the resting K-Squad again. Looking at him, it seems that Rogers is more nervous facing this Green Giant than he was before.

    And when Rogers assembled the K-Team, the Iron Man who was originally suspended in the air also looked at the rapidly descending figure in the air. After scanning the specifics of that figure, one Iron Man located at the back suddenly wavered in mid-air.

    ¡°The real monster is here!¡± Looking at the JARVIS scan results, Tony suspended in mid-air muttered to himself with an ugly expression on his face.

    Afterparing the JARVIS scan with the data in his own database, Tony was shocked to find that the Hulk giant that was falling rapidly was actually Dr. Banner, who had been missing for several years, and he is the real Hulk.

    ¡°JARVIS, how long till I can use that weapon?¡± Tony suppressed the shock in his heart, and then quickly asked JARVIS.

    In the face of the real Hulk, Tony¡¯s Iron Man was not enough. The only thing that hoped to suppress him was the secret weapon. Even if all the people in X-Men were able to recover, Tony didn¡¯t think they could control an angry Hulk.

    ¡°Sir, there is still one minute and thirty seconds left.¡± JARVIS quickly replied when he heard Tony.

    ¡°Then, proceed to pre-start!¡± Tony said in a serious tone as he saw the giant in front that hadnded on the ground.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 638 Sudden Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 638 Sudden Arrival</h4>

    Just after the effect of the secret weapon was lifted, the X-Men and others were able to use their abilities and Iceman cooperated with SHIELD¡¯s K Team and Iron Man to control all the remaining Green Giants.

    More than a minute before that, a ne that did not belong to the military suddenly flew towards this battlefield from a distance.

    The proximity of the ne to the battlefield made Roger feel a little weird because this ne was a Quinjet. Moreover, the people contained in it are also special, especially in the context of this battlefield.

    Huhu~

    As the Quinjet flew toward the battlefield, a man and a woman were standing beside the transparent ss in the cockpit and they were looking down. The man seems to be very curious about the battle below as he sticks his head slightly out of the ss and looks down.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, we¡¯d better go straight to SHIELD Headquarters.¡± As the Middle-Aged Man curiously looked at the battle below, the perfectly shaped woman beside him spoke up.

    Lin Rui would have been able to identify this woman just by her voice of he had been here, the voice belonged to SHIELD¡¯s Agent, Natasha who had been missing for a long time.

    And the person she spoke to is Dr. Banner, the real Hulk, one of the most famous Superheroes in the Marvel Universe.

    Since Natasha found Dr. Banner, she has been helping Dr. Banner around to help people who need help. After almost two weeks of running around, Dr. Banner finally agreed to go back to SHIELD with Natasha.

    However, whether or not he will join SHIELD is still up for consideration.

    When Natasha was taking Dr. Banner back towards SHIELD Headquarters, they happened to encounter Mao attacking Stryker, and their route happened to pass by this location.

    After noticing the fight on the ground, Dr. Banner had a strong urge to take a look at it. After all, if he wants to join SHIELD then he needs some necessary understanding of them. Moreover, he also wanted to see what kind of person Captain America is.

    However, Dr. Banner¡¯s curiosity made Rogers nervous. So after learning of this, he asked Natasha to persuade Dr. Banner to go to SHIELD¡¯s Headquarters first.

    After all, the Green Giants released by the Military might irritate the emotionally unstable Dr. Banner. If Dr. Banner became angry at seeing those Green Giants then the consequences would be unimaginable.

    However, Natasha did not notice that Dr. Banner¡¯s eyes, which were covered by sses, gradually blinked with a hint of green light. Just when Natasha was thinking about how to make Dr. Banner go to the SHIELD¡¯s headquarters, Dr. Banner suddenly raised his head to look at her.

    ¡°How can I miss such an interesting thing.¡± Looking at the beautiful Natasha in front of him, Dr. Banner said with a smile.

    Hearing what Dr. Banner said, Natasha¡¯s expression froze, and then a confused expression appeared on her face as she spoke, ¡°Dr. Banner, you don¡¯t want to¡­¡±

    ¡°Those Green Giants, are they Military¡¯s weapons? Back then, I cooperated with them in experiments. I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, they still researched out some defective products.¡± Without hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Dr. Banner continued as he walked towards the back of the cabin.

    Although his first sentence was a question, it was clearly spoken in an affirmative tone. Moreover, Natasha actually heard a very obvious disdain from his tone. Those Green Giants that could even smash Mao¡¯s maic field barriers forcibly, seemed not worth mentioning in front of Dr. Banner.

    ¡°Dr. Banner!¡± Natasha shouted nervously after seeing Banner walking towards the back of the cabin.

    At this time, Natasha had probably also guessed what Banner was nning to do. But how can she let this happen?

    Regardless of whether Banner is angry with the Green Giants below, or has any other ns. If the real Hulk is allowed to appear then Natasha feels that the battlefield that has finally stabilized below will definitely erupt in chaos again.

    Moreover, this time, it would be a fight that no one wants to participate in.

    ¡°Since you want me to join SHIELD, you have to show me what you are capable of. Isn¡¯t this a good opportunity? If you have not even seen Hulk then how can you cooperate with him in the future?¡± It seems that he doesn¡¯t mind the existence of another violent personality in his body as Dr. Banner turned his head and looked at Natasha behind him with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, you!¡­¡± Natasha didn¡¯t know how to answer when she heard Banner. Moreover, by this time, Natasha could already see the green light in Banner¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Open the hatch, do you want me to do it myself? You know I have the power to do that.¡± Not hiding the growing green glow in his eyes, Banner looked at Natasha and then said.

    ¡°Dr. Banner ¡­¡­ okay.¡± In the end, Natasha still agreed.

    Faced with a scary character who could transform at any time, Natasha had nothing left to do. If Banner really wants to try SHIELD or Rogers¡¯s strength, then he should have some measure.

    After spending so many days together, Natasha also found that Dr. Banner and the previous rumors and information they have about him had a big gap.

    At least, Dr. Banner can control his emotions very well, and he seems to be able to control the violent personality in his body.

    So, instead of letting Dr. Banner transform into Hulk and then tear open the Quinjet and rush out by himself, Natasha might as well open the hatch and let him out.

    P¨±~Kaka!

    After Natasha nodded in agreement, the closed hatch under Dr. Banner¡¯s feet slowly opened. As the hatch opened, a gust of strong wind came in from the outside, and Natasha grabbed the fixed metal rod on the cabin and looked at the banner in front of her.

    Compared to Natasha¡¯s unsteady figure under strong winds, Dr. Banner seemed very calm.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Turning his head and looking at Natasha in the strong wind, Dr. Banner thanked her and jumped out.

    Call!

    In the next moment, Dr. Banner¡¯s figure disappeared in front of Natasha¡¯s eyes in the wind.

    ¡°I hope Captain and the others can handle it!¡± Watching the hatch slowly close, Natasha thought helplessly in her heart.

    After she failed to convince Dr. Banner, Natasha has already passed on the news of Dr. Banner¡¯s transformation to Rogers in the battlefield below. So, what happened next was out of Natasha¡¯s control and she will leave it to Captain Rogers.

 Chapter 639 Lin Rui

    <h4>Chapter 639 Lin Rui</h4>

    After jumping out of the cabin, Dr. Banner rushed down at high speed. While diving, the green light in Banner¡¯s eyes grew more and more, and finally, the entire pupil was flooded with green light.

    After the green light in his eyes filled his pupils, the corners of Banner¡¯s mouth rose slightly, and then he suddenly opened his arms in mid-air.

    ¡°Hulk, it¡¯s time for you toe out!¡±

    Rip!

    In the next moment, Dr. Banner¡¯s muscles all over his body quickly swelled, and soon the casual suit he was wearing was torn apart.

    With the rapid expansion of his body, Banner¡¯s skin is also changing rapidly, changing from the original skin color to pure green. Compared with the Green Giants on the ground, the Green on Banner looked purer.

    Boom!

    Huhu~

    Ten secondster, Dr. Banner, who jumped down from the air, had sessfully transformed into Hulk and fell to the ground.

    At this time, Hulk had only a pair of shorts with very good sticity. Halfway naked, Hulk¡¯s muscles stand out like hard stones. The Hulk¡¯s body is significantly more violent and powerful than the mass-produced Green Giants secretly created by the Military.

    P¨±!

    Lifting his foot from the cracked pit and taking a step outward, Hulk made a huge footprint right through the debris.

    After walking a few steps in a row, Hulk had already walked out of the big pit he had created on the ground. In the next moment, Hulk¡¯s gaze was already set on Rogers and SHIELD¡¯s K team not far away.

    His dark green pupils contracted slightly as Hulk¡¯s right leg moved back slightly and bent by half a step. The next moment, he bent back and kicked the ground.

    Boom!

    There was a loud noise and the huge impact directly made Hulk jump up high. Hulk, who jumped up, fell towards the ground after reaching the highest point, and his target was Rogers and the others in front.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sir, the Sky Hub II is ready, should weunch?¡± When Dr. Banner jumped from a high altitude and turned into Hulk, and then jumped towards Rogers, JARVIS¡¯s voice came in Tony¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Not yet, let¡¯s wait for a little.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder, Tony shook his head and replied.

    ording to Jarvis¡¯s analysis, the current Hulk is only showing a Level 4 power level, which means that the Hulk at this time is not showing his full powers.

    If that¡¯s all there is then Rogers, along with the X-Men and his own Iron Man, will still be able to handle it. As for the Sky Hub II weapons, they are reserved for use as ast resort.

    ¡°All right, Sir. Now count down to Eighty Seconds.¡± When he heard Tony¡¯s answer, Jarvis continued. Jarvis then silently began the countdown backstage. If they don¡¯t use Sky Hub II within 80 seconds then they won¡¯t be able to use it again.

    D¨© D¨©!

    And just a few seconds after JARVIS counted down, he suddenly received an emergency message.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Mirage Knight has rushed back.¡± The next moment, JARVIS had told Tony the news he had just received.

    ¡°En!? Jackson is back!?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the JARVIS report.

    ¡°However, it is useless even if Jackson is back now! Hulk¡¯s strength can no longer be considered by normal thinking. Tell him to not get involved.¡± But after thinking about it, Tony realized that Jackson would not be able to stop Hulk, so he asked JARVIS to inform him not to rush forward.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS agreed, and then already sent the news.

    ¡­

    Just when Dr. Banner suddenly jumped off the Quinjet and transformed into Hulk, another Quinjet belonging to SHIELD just flew to the edge of the battlefield. This Quinjet was the ne that drove Lin Rui back from Mexico. In order to get back as quickly as possible, the engine of this ne was almost burnt down.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just as Lin Rui, located in the cockpit of this Quinjet, stretched his neck to observe the situation below, JARVIS¡¯s voice came through his headset.

    ¡°Mr. Mirage Knight, Mao has left, and other members of the Mutants Brotherhood and the Military¡¯s Experimented fighters are also under control.

    But now, Dr. Banner had suddenly appeared on the field and he has transformed into Hulk. In order to avoid unnecessary fights, Mr. Stark asked me to inform you not to participate in the next battle.¡±

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui¡¯s eyebrows twitched several times in session.

    Originally, Lin Rui thought that it was only Mao against Stryker this time and with the presence of X-Men, the incident should not be serious enough, especially in the case of Professor Charles who knows about Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    If Mao really became uncontroble then Professor Charles can alsoe up with news of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch to ease him down.

    However, subsequent events and idents have surprised Lin Rui several times on the way. Both Mao¡¯s full-powered attacks and the military¡¯s Green Giants and the weapons that can suppress the Mutants¡¯ abilities have surprised Lin Rui.

    And just now, Lin Rui got the news that the incident has finally subsided, and now Dr. Banner had appeared here and transformed into the Hulk!

    ¡°Why would Dr. Banner suddenly appear here? Also, didn¡¯t he always reject transforming into the Hulk? If I remember correctly, Hulk and Banner should be two different personalities, who would think of actively turning into another personality?¡± A big question appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s mind after he heard the situation from JARVIS.

    If Dr. Banner can really switch at will between the normal high-IQ scientist and the invincible Hulk, then he is really the most powerful Superhero in Marvel World, at least in Lin Rui¡¯s view. However, is this really the case?

    ¡°No matter what, I still have to take a closer look. That¡¯s Hulk! He could even punch Thor who was fighting with Mj?lnir!¡± Mentally specting about this Dr. Banner, Lin Rui finally made a decision.

    ¡°JARVIS, tell Mr. Stark I already know, I won¡¯t mess around.¡± Lin Rui, who had already made his decision, replied to JARVIS.

    Then, Lin Rui had walked to the rear cabin position. Taking out the Hoverboard, Lin Rui directly asked the pilot in front to open the hatch for himself.

    Phew!

    At the next moment, Lin Rui had grabbed the Hoverboard and jumped out.

 Chapter 640 Crush

    <h4>Chapter 640 Crush</h4>

    When Lin Rui jumped out of the Quinjet with his flying skateboard, JARVIS also ryed his words to Tony, whose expression was very hard to read after hearing the news from JARVIS.

    After knowing Lin Rui for such a long time, Tony did not believe that he would stay honest and watch. However, Tony had no way to make Lin Rui listen to him. After all, Lin Rui is a teenager, he is in an age where when they don¡¯t like to listen to anyone¡¯s advice.

    ¡°Forget it, Banner must be here for fun this time. Even if Jackson couldn¡¯t help joining the battle, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± In the end, Tony could onlyfort himself. As for the credibility of his statement, no one knows how true it is.

    ¡°JARVIS, pay attention to detect Dr. Banner¡¯s energy level at all times, and tell me as soon as it exceeds Level Four.¡± Failing to manage Lin Rui¡¯s side, Tony spoke towards JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS quickly replied.

    Whew!

    Then, Tony also flew forward quickly in his Armor. Although Tony didn¡¯t n to fight with Hulk, he also wanted to see if the guy who had left a big shadow on him can surprise him again now.

    ¡­

    Huhu!

    Just when Tony contacted Lin Rui and failed to stop his curiosity, the Hulk flying in the air was about to fall onto the K team led by Captain Rogers.

    ¡°Team K! Release and control the Force Field!¡± Rogers shouted loudly as he watched the huge figure descending towards them.

    Kakaka! Hum!

    After Captain Rogers finished shouting, the K Team standing behind him all turned on their Force Field Weapons. After a burst of noise, bursts of force field spread out from the K team members.

    Soon, these force fields are interwoven and fused together to form an area that strengthens the force field.

    And the Hulk falling in the air happened to be in this area. Rogers wanted to control the situation as he really didn¡¯t want to fight the Hulk, although this battle was unterally initiated by Banner.

    Huhu! Boom!

    When the Force Field on Team K¡¯s side was just merging, the huge figure in midair had already crashed down. Almost ignoring the force field¡¯s resistance, the huge green figure mmed into the ground, creating a huge crater on the ground as well as arge cloud of dust.

    ¡°Not good! Disperse! Strengthen the output power of the Force Field!¡± The expression on Rogers¡¯s face changed and he hurriedly shouted after seeing the green figure breaking through the Force Field and smashing into the center of the K Team.

    Whew!!

    However, although Rogers¡¯s reminder was already fast, the reaction of Team K was still a bit slower. Just when Rogers¡¯ voice fell, a thick arm was already swung out in the dust.

    P¨±! P¨±!

    In the next moment, the strong arm abruptly withstood the blocking of the strengthening Force Field and shot towards the two nearest K Team members, making them fly out.

    Huhu!

    After pping two k-team members, the huge figure shrouded in smoke and dust moved quickly and soon walked out of the dust-shrouded area to appear in front of Rogers and others. The Hulk emerges from the dust and appears to be unaffected by Force Field, which could have trapped even the military-made Green Giants.

    ¡°Pull back! Use long-range weapons!¡± Staring dead at the Hulk in front of him, Rogers gave the order again.

    Facing such a humanoid monster, fighting him at close range would be the height of stupidity. If they keep a distance then perhaps they can still hide and hold on for a while¡­

    Didn¡¯t Banner want to see what SHIELD could do? Then they will let him see for himself! Moreover, Rogers now has more than just the K Team with him. Behind him are the X-Men and Tony¡¯s Iron Man.

    Huhu!

    Hearing Rogers¡¯smand, Team K quickly dispersed. In addition to maintaining the output of the Force Field, they also took far superior attack weapons and aimed them at Hulk in the center of the encirclement.

    Although two of their members were down, the K team would not just retreat. The members of Team K, who are only several times better than ordinary people in physical fitness, certainly can¡¯tpare with the Hulk in front of them, but their use of various high-tech weapons is enough to allow them to deal with people with special abilities.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After the K-Team pulled away, Hulk, who had wanted to continue pping a few people away, had only taken two steps out and had already been attacked by no less than a dozen energy attacks and vibration waves.

    However, these attacks, while very powerful, are still unable to leave a mark on Hulk¡¯s body. In terms of defense, the Hulk is not really afraid of anyone or anything in this world.

    After a few seconds of being ndly attacked by Team K, Hulk¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with a green light, and since his pupils are also green, the sh goes unnoticed. In the next second after the light shed in his eyes, Hulk, who was walking, suddenly stopped. Then, he suddenly opened his arms and slightly leaned forward.

    ¡°Hulk~~~p!¡± At the same time as a loud shout, Hulk¡¯s open arms pped together violently in front of his chest.

    Call! Rumble!

    After Hulk¡¯s hands were pped together, a shock wave quickly propagated from the position of Hulk¡¯s hands in front of his chest. The shock wave emitted by Hulkpletely using his strong body is no worse than the shock wave released by the Mutants Brotherhood¡¯s Shockwave Girl.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Swept by a powerful shock wave at close range, almost all of the K Team that had been stretched for a certain distance were knocked to the ground, and most of the equipment in their hands were also destroyed.

    Only Captain Rogers was able to somehow block Hulk¡¯s attack with his shield. However, by this time, the K-Team had little fighting power left.

    Shout!

    Hulk, who sent out a Hulk p, nced over the fallen K Team with a little disdain, and finally stopped in front of Captain Rogers. The next moment, Hulk raised his foot and walked towards Rogers.

    Brush! Boom!

    Faced with the approaching Hulk, Rogers threw out his shield with all his might. However, the shield attack, which even wounded the military¡¯s transformed Green Giants, grazed Hulk¡¯s face before turning in mid-air and returning to Rogers¡¯ hand.

    Compared to individual strength, Captain America really can¡¯tpare with Hulk.

    Brush!

    However, just as Hulk was striding towards Rogers, an icy blue figure suddenly rushed towards him from the side. Then, arge swath of cold engulfed the unsuspecting Hulk.

 Chapter 641 Hulk Vs Captain America

    <h4>Chapter 641 Hulk Vs Captain America</h4>

    Hoo-hoo~

    The ice-blue figure quickly circled around Hulk a few times, while at the same time arge amount of cold air came out of him and covered Hulk¡¯s body.

    Needless to say, the figure who suddenly appeared at this time is Iceman. Because Rogers has not had the time to exin the current situation to Professor Charles, Iceman directly treated Hulk as a military reformed Soldier.

    Soon, under Iceman¡¯s cold envelope, Hulk¡¯s whole body was frozen by the rapidly condensing ice. At a nce, Hulk, who had maintained his big charge forward, had turned into an ice sculpture, simr to the few Green Giants not far away who had also been frozen up.

    Brush!

    Iceman, who suddenly icebound Hulk, skied on the ice and stopped in front of the new sculpture, and Iceman recovered from his normal human form. For Iceman, although this hulk seems to be a lot stronger than the previous ones but even this giant can not stop his ice.

    Facing the stone-faced Rogers in front of him, Iceman pped his hands and said he was done. However, Rogers did not rx at all and he still stared at the ice sculpture behind Iceman.

    The next moment, Rogers¡¯ expression suddenly became extra serious, and he also raised his hand to signal Iceman. Because he saw Hulk¡¯s eyes roll when he was frozen.

    ¡°Be careful¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it necessary to be that nervous?¡± Seeing Rogers¡¯s appearance, Iceman muttered somewhat iprehensibly. However, just as Iceman was muttering in a small voice, a slight sound of something breaking suddenly came in his ears.

    Click! Click!

    Bang!

    Just as Iceman turned around when he heard the sound behind him, the ice sculpture that was shining in the sunlight instantly shattered from the inside, andrge pieces of broken ice scattered and sttered in all directions. At the same time as the ice sculpture shattered, a huge green figure had also crashed towards Iceman, who was not far ahead.

    ¡°What?!¡­¡± With only half of his body turned, Iceman had already seen the huge figure rushing over towards him.

    Call!

    In the nick of time, Iceman¡¯s body instantly crystallized into Ice and then he quickly raised his arms in front of him.

    In the next moment, arge amount of cold gas gushed out of his arms and it quickly formed a thick wall of ice in front of Iceman.

    When Hulk¡¯s huge figure crashed over, an ever-expanding wall of ice appeared in front of him. However, Hulk still mmed into the ice wall as if he did not care about the thick ice wall in front of him.

    Bang!

    After a loud sound, Iceman¡¯s hastily condensed ice wall was directly smashed away, not helping Iceman dy the Green Monster. After crashing through the ice wall, Hulk swept a nce at Iceman¡¯s ice crystal state and waved his hand towards him.

    Snap!

    Iceman, a little stunned by the instant destruction of the ice wall created by him was swept away by Hulk¡¯s p and he flew a farther distance than the two K-team members who were also pped away by Hulk before.

    In this way, Iceman, who is a Level 5 Mutant, was pped flying in the first round of the fight against Hulk. Although Iceman was underestimating his opponent, this scene was enough to show Hulk¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Cold doesn¡¯t affect Hulk!¡± After pping Iceman, Hulk said loudly while looking at Rogers who had an ugly expression on his face.

    Bang!

    Then Hulk continued to rush towards Rogers. It seems that Hulk¡¯s goal is SHIELD¡¯s Captain America, and no one else is in his eyes. So, when he had a thunderbolt sshed down above his head, Hulk did not even raise his head.

    Stabbed!

    The powerful thunder released by Storm directly smashed Hulk, but it only left a few shallow marks on Hulk¡¯s body, and there was no way to stop him. In addition, the marks made by the thunder were quickly recovered. Ice doesn¡¯t affect Hulk and now it looks like Thunder and Lightning also doesn¡¯t affect Hulk.

    Bang!

    The Hulk, who pped Iceman away and blocked the thunder, has rushed to less than 10 meters in front of Rogers and Hulk can easily cross such a short distance in two steps. Faced with the Hulk rushing towards him, Rogers clutched the Shield in his hand and focused all of his attention on the Hulk in front of him.

    Hum!

    When Rogers was about to block Hulk¡¯s attack, a Space Portal suddenly appeared behind him. It was Blink who made this move as Professor Charles would not watch Captain America being attacked by this extremely powerful Hulk.

    However, Captain Rogers only nced at the Space Portal behind him, but he did not move. Since Dr. Bruce Banner had deliberately transformed into Hulk to test him then how could Rogers choose to retreat at this time? And, what makes people think that he cannot stop him?! He is Captain America!

    Brush!

    Therefore, ignoring the Space Portal behind him, Rogers spread his legs forward and back, bent his front legs, and held the shield in front of him in a bowed position.

    Shout!

    The moment Rogers finished this series of actions, Hulk had already jumped in front of his eyes. At the same time, a huge green fist smashed against the Shield raised by Rogers.

    Dang! ~ ~ ~ ~

    With a loud noise, a shock wave that was not any less than the Hulk p rushed out from where Rogers¡¯ shield and Hulk¡¯s fist collided.

    The powerful shock wave directly swept away the dust on the ground where Rogers and Hulk were located, and a huge circr crater appeared centered on where they were standing.

    When the shock wave swept around, the Space Portal behind Rogers quickly disappeared, otherwise, Professor Charles and others who were far away from the battlefield would have been hurt by this shockwave.

    Huhu~

    Two secondster, the smoke and dust dispersed slightly, revealing the situation in the center of the crater. Captain Rogers and the Hulk are still at their original position, one person holding a Shield in front of him and another green person throwing a fist and hitting the Shield.

    Looking at this scene, it seems that the two sides are equally matched.

    However, if you look closely, Rogers¡¯s legs have sunk into the ground, and the arms holding the Shield are shaking. As for Hulk opposite him, his huge fist on the shield still seemed to have plenty of power.

    Hulk¡¯s eyes shed as he looked down at Rogers, who was blocking his punch. Then, he put more power in his fist on the shield.

    P¨±!

    Feeling the powering from the shield, Rogers kicked off and pulled his legs from the ground, using the Hulk¡¯s increased strength. The next moment, he was knocked out of the air by Hulk¡¯s fist. But after doing a backflip in mid-air, Rogersnded safely on the ground.

    Rogers, who was squatting on the ground with his shield, looked up at Hulk, who had already closed his fist, and a strange look shed in his eyes.

 Chapter 642 Raining Down

    <h4>Chapter 642 Raining Down</h4>

    Huhu~

    The smoke and dust in the center of the battlefield have gradually dispersed, revealing two figures, onerge and one small, standing face to face inside. Rogers, who was just half-kneeling on the ground, stood up, and one couldn¡¯t tell from Rogers¡¯ expression what he was thinking.

    As for the Hulk on the opposite side, he seemed to have stopped after punching Captain America and he stood there calmly looking at Rogers on the opposite side.

    ¡°That Rogers actually blocked Hulk¡¯s punch?! That¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be possible!¡± Just after Hulk punched Rogers, Tony, who saw the battlepletely through Iron Man¡¯s viewpoint in front of him, muttered somewhat iprehensibly.

    Judging from what Tony detected and what he knew about Hulk, Rogers should have been unable to block Hulk¡¯s punch. Unless the strength that Rogers showed before was only a small part of his true strength.

    However, Tony, who also knows a lot about Super Soldier Serum, thinks that this is unlikely. The Super Soldier Serum ims to be able to create perfect soldiers, but after all, it is a decades-old technology.

    In Tony¡¯s opinion, the enhancement effect of the Super Soldier Serum on the human body is not as good as Extremis Serum. Even if it shows a very stable effect on Captain America, it can¡¯t hide itsck of strengthening the human body. At least, Tony¡¯s energy test for Rogers never exceeded Level 3.

    ¡°Could it be that¡­ Hulk held back in his punch?¡± Tony, who didn¡¯t think that the situation in front of him was possible, could only guess so in the end, but Hulk is not Bruce Banner, would he really hold back his strength?

    Tony didn¡¯t know that his casual guess was the real reason Rogers caught Hulk¡¯s punch. In fact, just like Banner told Natasha before jumping off the Quinjet, he just wanted to see the strength of Captain America.

    Whether it¡¯s the K Team directly under SHIELD or X-Men, who belongs to the Alliance with Rogers, Hulk has seen the strength of these people.

    However, his goal was Captain America, so he kept rushing towards Rogers. In the end, Rogers¡¯ performance made Hulk very satisfied.

    For Hulk or Dr. Bruce Banner, the strength of Captain America itself is actually not too important. As a guy who can demolish a Helicarrier with his bare hands after transforming, Dr. Banner knows very well what level of strength he has in his body.

    This time, he made a move to see what Captain America is made of, to see if he is worth his future cooperation with him, and to see if he could join SHIELD led by this person.

    When Rogers refused to escape with the Space Portal and chose to take his own punch, Hulk or Dr. Banner had initially approved him. And after Rogers¡¯ Shield took his punch, Hulk also felt the opponent¡¯s powerful strength at the same time.

    Rogers, who has a protagonist aura, is notpletely incapable of resisting Hulk¡¯s fists, not to mention that he has his own weapon: The Vibranium Shield.

    ¡°It seems that this is all right, but the consumption of Hulk¡¯s transformation is not over yet, so he will be unhappy.¡± Standing in ce looking at Rogers, Banner silently thought.

    After so many years living in various parts of the world, Dr. Banner is finally able to live in harmony with the Hulk in his body.

    Dr. Banner can now not only control his anger but he can alsomunicate with another personality in his body, that is, the Hulk.

    With Dr. Banner¡¯s efforts over the years, he has been able to do a switch between him and Hulk at will, but each switch of Hulk has a fixed energy value.

    However, Banner¡¯s thoughts will be greatly affected every time he transforms into Hulk. Moreover, such a transformation under the control of Banner made Hulk¡¯s strength drop a lot.

    Because the real Hulk is apletely different personality, under theplete Hulk, his strength will increase infinitely with his anger. Therefore, Hulk at this time is only a weakened version, and no one knows what fraction of the strength of the full version of Hulk this state is.

    As just a weakened version of Hulk has been able topete with the K Team of Shield and X-Men.

    ¡°How about two more Hulk ps! That should consume the remaining energy.¡± Dr. Banner finally thought as Hulk was going to be upset if he didn¡¯t make a decision.

    Huhuhu!

    Just as Hulk stood there thinking about how to release the excess energy after this transformation, he suddenly noticed the Iron Man floating not far above his head from the beginning. Then, an inexplicable look suddenly shed in Hulk¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s try Mr. Stark¡¯s new toy! I haven¡¯t seen him for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a guardian and willing to take responsibility for his actions. It¡¯s really unexpected!¡± Dr. Banner silently thought in his heart as he looked at those Iron Mans in the air.

    As the world¡¯s top scientist, Banner obviously knew Tony Stark. Moreover, Tony Stark also participated in the unexpected experiment that made Banner what he is now.

    Dr. Banner still remembers Tony Stark¡¯s high-profile look back then, he looked as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. Dr. Banner still had a lot of surprises about Tony Stark being able to be a Superhero.

    Call!

    Hulk, who had already made a decision, had already raised his head to look at the Iron Man in mid-air. When Hulk suddenly raised his head and looked up, the Iron Man who was floating in the air seemed to be stunned for a moment.

    ¡°JARVIS, is he staring at us?¡± Scanning through the Iron Man from the back, Tony saw Hulk raising his head and looking up in the air and he suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart and asked JARVIS.

    ¡°It looked like that, sir.¡± From the eyes and sight to analyze, JARVIS quickly gave the results.

    Tony: ¡°¡­¡±

    Huh~

    Just as Tony in the back was surprised by Hulk¡¯s sudden stare at his Iron Man, Hulk, who had his head up, had turned his foot and drew a semicircle on the ground with his foot. The next moment, Hulk¡¯s eyes lit up and his bent right leg mmed on the ground.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Attack intent detected! Choose evasion!¡± When Hulk had just made his move, JARVIS had already analyzed his next move first and had already started controlling those Iron Man to evade while issuing a warning.

    Brush!

    Just when the Iron Man in mid-air was quickly scattering and preparing to leave under JARVIS¡¯ watch, a huge figure had rushed up from the ground just in the middle of the Iron Man in mid-air. The next moment, the huge figure¡¯s open arms closed violently toward the center.

    ¡°Hulk p!¡±

    Bang!

    Rumble!

 Chapter 643 Without Match

    <h4>Chapter 643 Without Match</h4>

    (Sky Hub II¡ú Sky Judgement)

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Before the Iron Man could get far in midair, a powerful shock wave from behind caught up with them. Behind Tony, a dozen Iron Men that could not fly far were shattered by the shock wave, and then their power system was damaged and they directly fell to the ground.

    ¡°What the hell?! Why is this Hulk going crazy!?¡± The instant inexplicable loss of more than a dozen Iron Man caused irritation and anger to rise in Tony¡¯s heart as he cursed out loud.

    However, Tony onlyined a little. He knew Hulk would not recognize anyone in this state and he was in a very unstable mood. Tony could only look on helplessly even if all of his Armors were torn down by Hulk.

    Although Hulk doesn¡¯t look as scary as he did years ago, Tony doesn¡¯t want to see if he still has what he had back then.

    So, in order not to provoke Hulk and get his attention, Tony asks Jarvis to take the remaining Iron Man and quickly spread out and stay away from Hulk. He can¡¯t hide but he can create more difficult targets. This is what Tony was thinking at that moment.

    Tony felt a little helpless as he thought about today¡¯s events. Tony¡¯s Iron Man army yed a big role in the normally nned fight against Kilian at the beginning, but the Iron Man Army did not y much of a role in the battle between the Mutant Brotherhood and the Stryker because of the presence of Mao.

    And now facing the invincible Hulk, Tony can only let his remaining Iron Man army avoid him. Although Tony is a billionaire, his money does not grow on trees and it is a big loss every time Tony loses a single Iron Man Armor and those losses are piling up!

    ¡°Sir, the Sky Judgement weapon has left the strike orbit. It will be able to enter the orbit in another half an hour.¡± Just as Tony watched Hulk destroying his Iron Man Army andined helplessly, JARVIS¡¯s voice came into his ear.

    The Sky Judgement is a space-based weapon system situated on a low-Earth orbit that belongs solely to the Stark Group.

    Tony and Lin Rui were surprised when Hydra used Magic Cube¡¯s power in the battle against Hydra on the Golden Gate Bridge, so Tony was ready to use a space-based weapon.

    But at the time, the space-based weapon, the Reese Sword system, was a coboration weapon between Stark Corporation and SHIELD, and Tony alone could notmand it alone.

    After that, Tony set about building a space-based weapon system entirely owned by the Stark Group. Especially after the former Director Fury of SHIELD stepped down, Tony, who worked with Steve Rogers, could build better space-based weapons.

    And Tony¡¯s newly built space-based weapon is called Sky Judgement, and Tony epted Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion to take this name.

    ¡°Just leave it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to use the Sky Judgement anyway,¡± Tony said calmly when he heard JARVIS¡¯s reminder.

    If the Hulk in front of Tony was really as crazy and scary as the one he saw a few years ago then whatever is in front of him would have been violently torn apart and if that thing was nothing more than an unstoppable monster, then Tony will still choose Sky Judgement Strike to deal with him.

    However, the current Hulk power level never exceeds Level 4 and the damage caused by it is limited, so Tony does not n to use Sky Judgement anymore.

    While Tony had his Armors avoid Hulk because he didn¡¯t want to lose any more of his Armors, Hulk, who had just attacked the Iron Man Army, was a little upset. Hulk, or Dr. Banner, would have liked to see Tony Stark¡¯s new toy and let off some of his extra energy during his transformation.

    However, he only saw the Iron Man running away quickly, which made him very dissatisfied. Based on Dr. Banner¡¯s knowledge of Iron Man, if these Iron Man attacked him together then it would be enough to consume a lot of his energy.

    ¡°Do you want me to chase them one by one? That would be too silly!¡± Dr. Banner thought helplessly as he looked at Iron Man Army which was obviously avoiding him and flew away.

    Hulk¡¯s eyes began to nce around when he saw that the Iron Man Army was avoiding him and there was still much of his transformed energy to be released.

    Hulk¡¯s goal-focused gaze lingers on Captain Rogers but he quickly looked away. Although Captain America is a good yer, but he is not powerful enough for Hulk.

    If he beat Rogers too much then he¡¯ll be embarrassed to work with himter on. While others may not know how well Dr. Banner can now control Hulk, he would be embarrassed.

    ¡°Huh? Should I choose them? The Mutants are pretty good, and fighting them will quickly drain the rest of my energy.¡± Taking his eyes off Rogers, Hulk soon saw the X-Men and Professor Charles not far away, and then silently thought to himself.

    In the brief battle just now, Hulk could also feel the powerful strength of these Mutants. The guy who can release the ice and the girl who can release the thunder is very strong, at least their attacks can bring some obstacles to Hulk.

    However, because Dr. Banner is not familiar with them, it doesn¡¯t seem good to trouble them.

    ¡°Whatever, isn¡¯t that what Hulk is supposed to be anyway? Any more hesitation and Hulk would be really unhappy, anyway, we should also let everyone see Hulk¡¯s strength.¡± Dr. Banner did not hesitate much longer in the end and he already rushed towards the X-Men.

    Hulk, who was rushing towards X-Men, did not know that Rogers, who had been staring at him closely, had silently sent a sigh of relief in his heart when his eyes moved away from Rogers. However, when he saw Hulk had suddenly rushed to the X-Men side, Rogers hastily sent a message to Professor Charles.

    Originally, Professor Charles frowned tightly when he saw Hulk rushing towards them, but when he received Rogers¡¯ message, his brows quickly opened. Then, Professor Charles turned his head and looked at Blink beside him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, let¡¯s just get out of here.¡± Since he knew from Rogers that this powerful guy in front of them is not an enemy, then, of course, there is no point in mming it down.

    Buzzing~

    Hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words, Blink quickly opened a Space Portal in front of her. Then, they quickly walked in the portal one by one. As for those members of the Mutants Brotherhood who were still unconscious, they were carried in by Colossus and Iceman.

    Seeing the X-Men in front of him disappear one by one in the Space Portal, the expression on Hulk¡¯s face gradually changed.

 Chapter 644 Curious

    <h4>Chapter 644 Curious</h4>

    Huh~

    ¡°No! Hulk¡¯s anger is about to be overwhelmed!¡± Hulk, who has no opponents, is about to break out of Dr. Banner¡¯s control, but he is also feeling very helpless at this moment.

    If it weren¡¯t for X-Men¡¯s sudden departure which left Hulk with no opponents, Banner would not have fallen into this passive situation now.

    Although under Dr. Banner¡¯s control, even if Hulk¡¯s rage value increased, it would not cause much damage, but this was not the result he wanted.

    ¡°Hulk!¡± Finally, when the green glow in Hulk¡¯s eyespletely turned into a deep green, a roar rushed out from his mouth.

    The next moment, Hulk, who suppressed Dr. Banner¡¯s consciousness, looked around. Finally, Hulk¡¯s gazended on an Iron Man behind him.

    The other Iron Man Army had all flew to high altitude, only this Iron Man, although it was a little far away, was suspended at a low altitude.

    ¡°Er¡­ Jarvis, why do I think there¡¯s something wrong with him?¡± Tony asked Jarvis with a bad feeling in his heart when Hulk suddenly let out a roar and stared at him.

    ¡°Sir, Hulk¡¯s energy level is rising.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS quickly replied.

    ¡°Damn it. What the hell is going on?!¡± When he got the news from Jarvis, the expression on Tony¡¯s face looked even worse.

    Just as Tony was analyzing why Hulk, who was not too violent, had a sudden increase in his energy level, Hulk who was staring at him stepped on his feet and rushed towards Tony.

    ¡°Engaging Emergency Evasion!¡± JARVIS, who had been monitoring Hulk, responded at the moment he moved, leading Tony to the sky.

    Call!

    Hulk, who had missed his attack, looked up at Iron Man, who was flying high into the sky and opened his hands violently then closed them quickly in front of his body.

    ¡°Hulk p!¡±

    Brush!

    After a roar, a Half Moon Shaped shock wave rushed out with Hulk as the center. Compared to the two Hulk ps previously released, the current Hulk sh is obviously much more powerful.

    Everyone only saw a translucent vibrating wave propagating rapidly in the air, and the speed of this shock wave was still increasing. Soon, Iron Man, who had not rushed far enough, was hit by the shock wave from the ground.

    Kaka~

    ¡°Sir, the Armor is severely damaged, the power system is only thirty percent intact.¡± After suffering a hard hit from Hulk, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor also suffered serious damage.

    P¨±~huhu! P¨±!

    ¡°Damn! Why would he suddenlye after me? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because he has no other opponent here?!¡± Just trying to stay in the air, Tony thought while frowning as he looked down at Hulk, who had fallen to the ground.

    Tony didn¡¯t know that his guess was really Hulk¡¯s current situation. And after Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor had been damaged, the other Armors that had been controlled by JARVIS also flew back.

    Whether it¡¯s dealing with Hulk or helping Tony, these Iron Man Armors muste back.

    ¡°Jarvis, now that we¡¯re being targeted, let¡¯s stop hiding. Didn¡¯t he want to fight? Then let¡¯s give him a fight!¡± When the other Iron Men Armors came back, Tony looked down at the Hulk and made a decision. He would not hide anymore.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS already started to calcte the best attack methods.

    Boom! Shoo!

    In the next moment, the damaged Armor which was barely flying in the air exploded, dividing into a dozen parts, and those parts quickly left Tony.

    While the Iron Man Armor was divided into parts and flew away, aplete new Iron Man Armor that had flown back was broken down into more than a dozen parts in mid-air at the same time, and those parts attached to Tony¡¯s body with almost no time difference between the damaged parts leaving him.

    Call! Boom!

    Tony put on the intact Iron Man Armor again, and a strong me erupted from his feet, and then he rushed into the high air.

    Although Tony had already decided to fight against Hulk, he didn¡¯t need to do it himself. At this time, Tony regretted how he had sent most of his Iron Man Army back to New York in the first ce, otherwise, his currentbat power would be far more than this.

    Even if the Hulk is strong, Tony could still almost kill him with a few Hundred Iron Man Armors.

    Swipe!

    When Tony rushed into the sky, JARVIS had already controlled the remaining Iron Man Armors andunched an attack on Hulk on the ground.

    As the Hulk watched the Iron Man attack him, there was some excitement in his deep eyes.

    ¡°Hulk!¡± With a low growl, Hulk has already lunged at an Iron Man in the air.

    Boom!

    ¡­

    Huh~

    Just when Hulk was up against Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armors because he couldn¡¯t find a target for a while, there was another person high in the air who was intently watching the battle below.

    This figure was standing on a Hoverboard hovering high in the sky with a serious look in his eyes, seemingly very interested in the battle below.

    ¡°Is this the real Hulk? Howe he feels so weak?¡± Lin Rui, who has been watching the situation for a long time, has a lot of doubts about the strength that Hulk has shown today, and now he finally can¡¯t help but say it.

    For Lin Rui, the normal Hulk¡¯s strength is far more than what he sees in front of him. Not to mention that Hulk¡¯s power is unstoppable. Even Rogers couldn¡¯tpletely stop Hulk¡¯s punch.

    Hulk¡¯s signature attack named Hulk p made Lin Rui feels very weak and feeble.

    Boom!

    ¡°But even a Hulk of this caliber can crush Iron Man! It seems that Tony has to go back and make some Hulk Busters.¡± Seeing another Iron Man Armor getting torn apart by Hulk¡¯s bare hands, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he thought to himself.

    ¡°Should¡­I go down and fight him. Judging from the current situation, Hulk¡¯s current attacks wouldn¡¯t have that much of an effect on me.¡± The more he looked at the battle below, the more Lin Rui wanted to try his hand.

    Faced with this Superhero, who represents the pinnacle of strength in Marvel World, Lin Rui really wanted to fight against Hulk personally.

    If there was really too much difference between their strengths then Lin Rui will not go up for a fight even if he goes crazy. But now, Lin Rui sees that Hulk is not as strong as he had expected, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the thought of fighting Hulk in his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it! Or else Tony¡¯s remaining Iron Man will really be all destroyed!¡± Finally, Lin Rui jerked up on his Hoverboard and muttered to himself.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui drove the Hoverboard from a high altitude and quickly rushed towards the battlefield below.

 Chapter 645 Mirage Knight VS Hulk

    <h4>Chapter 645 Mirage Knight VS Hulk</h4>

    Boom!

    Another Iron Man Armor was torn by Hulk. Looking at the scattered parts, Tony, suspended high in the sky, felt another shock in his heart.

    Even a dozen Iron Menbined to release a high-powered beam of light is just like scratching an itch for Hulk, he can withstand these powerful attacks and fly into the air at the same time.

    Watching Hulk get more and more excited, the figure in Tony¡¯s memory finally gradually ovepped with the guy in front of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Bruce disappeared for so many years just for this? He can transform himself into Hulk at any time, but he can¡¯t control him?¡± Tony thought as he looked down at Hulk, who was fighting with another Iron Man Armor.

    If the Bruce Banner that Rogers retrieved is still an uncontroble timed humanoid nuke, then Tony thinks he might as well go back and find more of himself.

    The world may need more powerful forces to maintain justice and peace and to protect it, but Hulk¡¯s uncontrobility is too worrying. If Hulk transformed into an uncontrolled giant in the middle of their meeting in the future then it would be a disaster.

    ¡°It seems that it is still necessary to find a way that can restrain Hulk!¡± Tony thought silently in his heart as there were only three of his own Iron Man left below.

    Brush!

    While Tony was looking at Hulk and thinking about the future, a figure quickly rushed down beside him. After catching a glimpse of the figure rushing down, the expression on Tony¡¯s face instantly became ugly.

    ¡°Sir, Mirage Knight had just rushed down.¡± Before Tony could speak, JARVIS gave out a reminder.

    ¡°I saw it too! Didn¡¯t I tell him not to get involved in this? It would be okay if I lose some Armors but I won¡¯t be able to exin anything to his parents if something happens to him!¡± Staring at the familiar figure that quickly rushed down, Tony said in a worried and angry tone.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Tony followed the figure without hesitation and rushed down. Even if the Iron Man is not Hulk¡¯s opponent, Tony will not let Lin Rui be in danger alone.

    ¡°JARVIS, contact Rogers and Professor Charles for me! This is not a situation where they can watch the show!¡± While chasing the figure below down sharply, Tony shouted to JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS quickly agreed upon hearing Tony¡¯s words. Then, he had already started contacting Professor Charles and Rogers.

    ¡­

    Zizi~

    ¡°Jackson! What the hell is going through your head? Why are you rushing down? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous this is?!¡± Tony¡¯s angry voice came from Lin Rui¡¯s headset as he was rushing down towards the Hulk.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui could feel Tony¡¯s concern for him. However, Lin Rui, who has a very clear understanding of his own strength, knows that he will not be in danger.

    At the very least, he would be fine with Hulk at his current strength, so he didn¡¯t stop his momentum.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, don¡¯t worry, I will be fine. I just want to see the strength of this Hulk in front of me, and I will not make too much of a mess.¡± While replying to Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui was also ready to strike.

    ¡°See it?! Won¡¯t make a mess!?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reply, Tony, who is behind him, almost didn¡¯t get angry. Does he still need to see Hulk¡¯s strength? Who would be responsible if he got pped to death?

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Sir, the energy level on Mr. Jackson has instantly reached Level 4.¡± Just when Tony was still thinking about how to dissuade Lin Rui from going down, JARVIS suddenly opened its mouth to give him a notification.

    In order to give Tony some confidence in himself, Lin Rui directly relieved the Phantom Suit¡¯s concealment function of his own strength, allowing JARVIS to detect the energy fluctuations in his body.

    The strength of Lin Rui has been greatly improved after a trip to the alien, and at this time he is not sure which level he will reach if he goes all out. Moreover, Lin Rui¡¯s strength can¡¯t bepletely measured by energy level.

    ¡°En?! Level 4! When did Jackson get so strong!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, the expression on Tony¡¯s face became stiff and he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Sir, maybe¡­ Mr. Jackson is really the best person to deal with Hulk right now.¡± Without answering Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS said in a fluctuating tone.

    Judging from the JARVIS inspection, at least Lin Rui¡¯s energy level will not be much worse than the current Hulk. Moreover, based on JARVIS¡¯s understanding of Lin Rui, he must be stronger than this.

    Without the human feelings of Tony, JARVIS, who analyzes the situation solely from the data he receives, really does not worry about Lin Rui at this moment.

    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Tony asked seriously when he heard JARVIS¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    ¡°Then, okay, let him try! If it doesn¡¯t work then let Charles and the others take action immediately, I don¡¯t believe that so many people won¡¯t be able to stop Hulk!¡± In the end, Tony lets Lin Rui deal with Hulk alone.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Realizing that Tony was no longer following him, Lin Rui also guessed that he had given up on trying to persuade him. Lin Rui is still very happy about Tony¡¯s trust. Therefore, facing Hulk who had noticed him, Lin Rui silently ced his hand on the Beheading Spirit Sword on his waist.

    Boom!

    ¡°Hulk, I¡¯m here!¡± With his eyes fixed on Hulk, who had entered the attack range below, Lin Rui leaped out of the Hoverboard after a low cry in his heart.

    ¡°That guy¡­ is he Stark¡¯s teammate?¡± Just as Lin Rui jumped off the Hoverboard and rushed towards Hulk, Dr. Banner¡¯s consciousness inside Hulk looked at the strange figure and wondered.

    Originally, in Dr. Banner¡¯s opinion, after tearing up all of Tony¡¯s Iron Man and then letting Hulk went his frustration on the ruins for another half an hour would be more than enough for Hulk to spent all of his energy.

    But now such a guy suddenly appeared again, which made Hulk even more excited.

    ¡°Hulk!¡± It seemed that he felt the momentum from Lin Rui, and Hulk, who was also staring at him, opened his arms after a roar.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a familiar shock wave rushed out from the palms of Hulk¡¯s closed hands, and the target point is Lin Rui who had rushed down in the air.

    Brush!

    Before Tony could even get worried, a sh of Azura light shed, and the Hulk p had been split apart. Behind this Azura light, Lin Rui wearing a Phantom Suit rushed towards Hulk!

 Chapter 646 Mirage Knight VS Hulk 2

    <h4>Chapter 646 Mirage Knight VS Hulk 2</h4>

    Whew!

    Rumble!

    Suddenly, the Azura rays burst out from midair, hurtling towards the Hulk below, but not many people noticed the figure following the Azura rays. However, Hulk, who was under attack, saw the figure rushing towards him through the Azura light.

    ¡°Hulk¡¯s Opponent!¡± The dark green pupils of his eyes were constricted by Azura¡¯s light, and Hulk said dully as he stared at the figure leaping towards him.

    Since Hulk appeared on the battlefield, his every strike has been crushing everything. Whether it was against SHIELD¡¯s K-Team or X-Men¡¯s Iceman and Storm, or Iron Man, who was already ready to run away, Hulk didn¡¯t enjoy his fight.

    But now, this sudden appearance of this guy surprised him, this guy can break his Hulk p, and he also took the initiative to attack him on his own, this strength and courage at least can let Hulk recognize him as his opponent.

    Therefore, facing the Azura sword energy rushing in front of him, Hulk raised his arms to block it.

    In the next moment, the magnificent Azura Sword Aura had already overwhelmed Hulk, who was in a defensive posture. At the same time that Azura¡¯s rays exploded, the figure following was also covered up and couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Rumble!

    ¡­

    ¡°JARVIS, can you still detect Jackson?¡± The battlefield in front of him was enveloped by Azura light, and Tony, who was flying in mid-air, asked JARVIS with a concerned expression on his face.

    ¡°Sir, although Mirage Knight and Hulk can still be detected, but due to the internal energy impact, there is no clear battlefield situation for the time being. However, it is certain that Mirage Knight and Hulk are okay.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS quickly answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, increase monitoring. Also, what¡¯s the situation on X-Men now? SHIELD¡¯s support should be here, too.¡± Tony nodded and asked feeling a little more relieved.

    ¡°The X-Men are ready to provide support. Although SHIELD¡¯s support force has arrived, they are still negotiating with the military to prevent them from interfering with the battlefield again.¡± While answering, JARVIS also projected X-Men¡¯s location in front of Tony¡¯s eyes. As for the SHIELD support team, JARVIS hasn¡¯t made a detailed report on them.

    Tony felt more relieved as he looked at where X-Men and the others were at this time. X-Men, who had just listened to Rogers¡¯s and escaped from Hulk has now returned to the battlefield at Tony¡¯s request.

    This time, they had sent away all the prisoners of the Mutants Brotherhood, leaving only thebatants. Moreover, Jack, who was with X-Men, already knew that Mirage Knight was fighting with Hulk, and he was definitely looking to help.

    However, SHIELD¡¯s support was being dragged down by the military, which made Tony feel some anger. ¡°Do the guys in the military have sh*t in their brains? They were the ones who used Banner¡¯s genes and serum to make their 3 Minute Fighters. They are messing around when they don¡¯t even know what the situation is! If they weren¡¯t needed for the Country¡¯s security and some good people who manage them then who would even care about them!¡±

    Tony, who has been under pressure from the military and the U.S. Congress from the moment he created his Iron Man Armor doesn¡¯t hide his dislike for them at all.

    At this time, Tony doesn¡¯t need to care about them too much. If it hadn¡¯t been for too many things involved in the military¡¯s back, Tony wouldn¡¯t have maintained his politeness on the surface.

    And now that Tony has joined hands with SHIELD, he doesn¡¯t care much about the attitude of the military and the council.

    ¡°Sir, Spiderman is here.¡± JARVIS suddenly reminded Tony when he lost his temper with the military.

    Peter, who had been fighting Killian at the White House with Tony¡¯s Iron Man army, finally arrived on his own. Since Killian had been dealt with, Peter had nned to stay in Washington first, not expecting this to happen. By the time he arrived, things had already turned several times, and now Mirage Knight and Hulk were fighting each other.

    ¡°Peter? Tell him to stay aside put for now and not get close to the battlefield. Forget it, I¡¯ll go over and talk to him myself.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Tony nned to have JARVIS let Peter stay aside, but in the end, he felt like he should exin the present situation to him.

    Lin Rui had already started fighting with Hulk and if Peter entered the fight because he was worried about his friend then Tony would really pull out his hair in frustration. So, to be on the safe side, he still went over and speak to Peter in person.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    Just when Tony arranged for X-Men to support Lin Rui at any time by the battlefield, and when he went to find Spiderman by himself, the Azura light in the center of the battlefield finally slowly dissipated.

    However, the dust raised by the shock wave generated by the violent explosion still made it impossible to see the specific situation inside the battlefield. However, the obvious huge green figure seemed to be missing.

    ¡°That is!¡­ Mirage Knight!¡± When the smoke finally dispersed, Jack, who had been staring at the center of the battlefield, suddenly called out in surprise.

    Standing at the forefront of the X-Men team, Jack is the most worried about Mirage Knight. After all, although the people here are all allies, only Jack is from the League of Defender, and only Jack knows that Mirage Knight is actually a young man.

    Therefore, Jack is still very worried about Mirage Knight. However, after the dust gradually dispersed, Jack saw the familiar figure floating in the air, and the huge green figure was gone.

    No! Not gone! Rather, it was ¡­¡­

    Boom!

    ¡°Hulk!¡± As the look in Jack¡¯s eyes changed, a roar suddenly came from the center of the battlefield.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a huge green figure suddenly rushed out of the ground. After rushing out of the ground, this huge figure rushed towards Mirage Knight in the air without any reduction in speed.

    With arms many timesrger than normal, it swung towards the ¡°little man¡± in front of him.

    ¡°So it is impossible to break his defense with 80% of my power. As expected, Hulk is powerful!¡± Lin Rui thought quietly in his heart as he calmly stares at the figure in front of him.

    Just now, Lin Rui leaped down from mid-air and pulled out the Beheading Spirit Sword and attacked with 80% of his strength and this strike wasbined with the power bonus of the moment the Beheading Spirit Sword was unscathed, the power of this attack just now can be regarded as Lin Rui¡¯s serious attack.

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be that simple to break the Hulk p, and he also smashed Hulk directly into the ground.

    However, even though this was the first time Hulk was suppressed a little after he appeared, he still blocked Lin Rui¡¯s attack without taking any damage. At least the two not-so-deep marks on his arms had disappeared.

    ¡°So¡­ let¡¯s go all out!¡± Lin Rui suddenly opened his eyes and let out a low roar as he saw Hulk in front of him was getting closer and closer.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui left a phantom image in the same ce as his real body has disappeared.

 Chapter 647 Mirage Knight VS Hulk 3

    <h4>Chapter 647 Mirage Knight VS Hulk 3</h4>

    Hoo!

    The moment Lin Rui disappeared from the spot, the phantom he left behind was smashed by Hulk who pounced on him. After shattering Mirage Knight¡¯s phantom image, Hulk reacted instantly and turned around to swing his fist to the right side.

    However, Lin Rui, who has burst out with his full strength, is obviously more flexible in midair than Hulk who can¡¯t fly. Halfway through the punch, the two crossed Azura sword energy attacks had already struck his right shoulder.

    Boom!

    After a muffled sound, a cross-shaped mark appeared on Hulk¡¯s right shoulder. Although it didn¡¯t really break Hulk¡¯s defense, it was a close one.

    After being attacked on his right shoulder, Hulk, who turned half of his body, had no chance to attack Mirage Knight again when he caught sight of Mirage Knight. His right fist that was thrown out was weakly swung because of the attack on his right shoulder, and the next moment Hulk roared and fell to the ground.

    P¨±!

    Stomping tworge craters in the ground, Hulk cocked his head and stared at Mirage Knight in mid-air with a dangerous glint in his eyes. Having just been shed twice by Mirage Knight at close range, Hulk felt enough pain to make him pay attention for the first time.

    The wounds that should have been instantly recovered were now still left with cross-shaped marks. Although Hulk¡¯s powerful Recovery power was constantly taking effect, that cross-shaped mark also had the Internal Energy left by Lin Rui which was constantly fighting against Hulk¡¯s recovery.

    ¡°Roar!¡± It seemed that he knew that even if he jumped into the air, he would not be able to attack the agile Mirage Knight. Hulk stood facing Lin Rui who was in the air and roared.

    Buzzing~

    Following Hulk¡¯s roar, bursts of shock waves produced purely by sound waves quickly rushed towards Mirage Knight in mid-air. However, in the face of Hulk¡¯s Sonic attack, Lin Rui just built ayer of internal energy defense on the surface of his body.

    This sonic attack is far less powerful than Hulk p and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t need to spend too much effort to deal with it.

    ¡°This seems unfair, after all, Hulk can¡¯t fly.¡± After blocking Hulk¡¯s sonic attack, Lin Rui thought silently in his heart as Hulk stared at him from the ground below.

    Lin Rui really wants to have a good fight with Hulk, but if he stays in the air then Hulk won¡¯t be able to show much strength because he can¡¯t fly, then this battle won¡¯t have much meaning. To truly fight against Hulk, Lin Rui needs to choose a more violent way.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll save some internal energy and have a real head-to-head fight with him! When Hulk bes famous in the future, then I would be regarded as someone who has fought Hulk one-on-one!¡± Finally, Lin Rui chose not to fly anymore as he wants to go down and fight a head-to-head battle with Hulk.

    P¨±! P¨±! P¨±!

    Lin Rui, who had made up his mind, had already stepped a few times in mid-air for the next moment. The air under his feet released a sonic boom.

    Lin Rui has left several irregr cuts in mid-air and has quickly pounced on the Hulk below. As Lin Rui races toward Hulk, the light on his Beheading Spirit Sword gets stronger and stronger.

    But Lin Rui is not so stupid as not to use his own weapon. If he had fought Hulk with his bare hands then Lin Rui thought he might have been knocked out of his head with one blow.

    Brush!

    Lin Rui, who left more than a dozen phantoms in the air, finally appeared on top of Hulk¡¯s head in an instant. At the same time as he appeared, the Beheading Spirit Sword had also shed against Hulk¡¯s head.

    Lin Rui, who already knew the level of Hulk¡¯s defense, would not hold back have any hands left, anyway, even if he used 90% of his power, it should not be possible to cause much damage to Hulk.

    Hoo!

    However, this time Hulk seemed to have been prepared. Lin Rui holding Beheading Spirit Sword has already hacked down when a huge fist suddenly sted up from below. When Hulk gets serious, the phantoms left behind by Lin Rui are of little use.

    Dang!

    The next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s Beheading Spirit Sword mmed into Hulk¡¯s huge fist and made a crisp sound, it was as if it has smashed against a superalloy.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard!¡± Feeling the tremor passed from the Beheading Spirit Sword de to his hand, Lin Rui thought with a grim expression in his heart.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui had taken advantage of the recoil of Hulk¡¯s fist to flip in mid-air andnd on the ground.

    The Beheading Spirit Sword held in his right hand is slightly down at his side, Lin Rui just looks like an unparalleled swordsman. At this moment, Lin Rui, facing the huge Hulk in front of her, is no less imposing.

    ¡­

    Lin Rui shed Hulk with a sword and smashed Hulk into the ground; then he easily avoided Hulk¡¯s counterattack, and then attacked Hulk and hurt his shoulder.

    This series of actions only took a few seconds. However, everyone who had been watching the battlefield was shocked by what happened in these few seconds.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Hulk actually defended!¡­¡± Rogers, who was in contact with the SHIELD support team, couldn¡¯t help but eximed when he saw Hulk being attacked or even getting wounded by Mirage Knight.

    In order to keep up with the current era, Rogers had to scour the Shield¡¯s internal archives. So, he was fully aware of what a terrifying existence Hulk was.

    Rogers had been forced to block Hulk¡¯s punch, and while it looked like Rogers had blocked it, he knew in his heart that in addition to his potential for a burst, Hulk¡¯s inexplicable retreat was also a factor.

    Rogers can clearly detect that Hulk had only hit him with a little bit of his strength. Otherwise, Rogers, who has exploded out with all of his powers would not be able to block Hulk¡¯s punch.

    ¡°Captain Rogers? Do we need to attack?¡± Just as Rogers eximed, the voice of the head of SHIELD¡¯s support unit came from his ear.

    ¡°En? No! It¡¯s not for you to attack! Just stop them, don¡¯t escte the conflict. However, if the other party has ns to attack, you can also fight back.¡± Withdrawing his eyes from the battle before him, Rogers heard the voice in his ear and quickly spoke.

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ order, the other party answered loudly.

    Then Rogers turned his gaze to the battle before him again. Then, his eyes widened for an instant, and his facial expression changed from calm to unexpected.

    ¡­

    ¡°Hulk! I¡¯m the invincible Hulk!¡± Staring at the little figure tens of meters away, Hulk suddenly roared.

    Then, standing on the ground, Hulk¡¯s knees slightly bent and then violently straightened. The next moment, ayer of white sonic boom suddenly appeared in front of Hulk.

    Bang!

    The next moment, a green figure lunged towards the figure a dozen meters away at a speed that exceeded the speed of sound.

 Chapter 648 Mirage Knight VS Hulk 4

    <h4>Chapter 648 Mirage Knight VS Hulk 4</h4>

    Bang!

    When the green figure broke through theyer of white sonic boom airflow, a loud sound of air being extremelypressed and finally bursting out only then came out.

    Seriously, Hulk went straight to the speed of sound by sheer physical force, and within a few tenths of a second, Hulk had thrown herself in front of Mirage Knight, who was standing a dozen meters away.

    Hulk Crash!

    Although Hulk did not have the time or the need to shout out the name of this move, it has a very dominant name as this move has enough power to crash through a building!

    If the guy in front of Hulk went against him in a head-on fight then Hulk had enough confidence to knock him right off his feet. However, Hulk felt that the other side is not so simple.

    Faced with Hulk¡¯s sudden Hulk Crash, Lin Rui stood there and did not escape. However, the Battle Intent in his eyes came outpletely the moment Hulk broke through the sonic boom.

    Swipe!

    In just a fraction of a second, Lin Rui¡¯s Beheading Spirit Sword waved in front of him an unknown number of times.

    When the lunging Hulk was already less than two meters away from him, Lin Rui¡¯s right hand, which had already turned into a piece of light and shade, swung violently towards the ground.

    P¨± Chick!

    In the next moment, the Beheading Spirit Sword, which was swung a lot in front of Lin Rui, was immediately inserted into the ground by Lin Rui.

    ¡°Thunder Strike¡­ Sword Shield!¡± Staring at Hulk who was hitting him in slow motion, Lin Rui let out a low voice in his heart.

    Buzzing!

    When Lin Rui finished shouting in his heart, the Beheading Spirit Sword that he inserted into the ground suddenly trembled violently.

    Then, countless Azura sword lights suddenly shed in the midair in front of Lin Rui. These Azura sword lights quickly lined up under the guidance of the Beheading Spirit Sword tremor, and they came to the proper position almost the moment they appeared.

    Therefore, when Hulk was about to hit Lin Rui, a semi-transparent Azura Shield that was five meters high and three meters wide suddenly appeared in front of him.

    This is the Sword Shield. It is Lin Rui¡¯s self-created defensive move based on the power of the thunder strike. It can defend against attacks that are almost the same as the thunder strike.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop your attack!¡± The Sword Shield sessfully appeared, and this fiery thought quickly shed through Lin Rui¡¯s mind.

    Being able to choose to block an attack from Hulk, Lin Rui felt that he could also be considered a guy who had the guts to fight through the sky. However, this is also the biggest trust he has in his Sword Shield Defense.

    The moment Lin Rui¡¯s Sword Shield appeared to block him, Hulk¡¯s huge figure had already bumped into him. No matter what appears in front of him, the Hulk who has already made a move will not retreat!

    Bang!

    There was a st out of thin air, followed by the sonic boom of Hulk breaking the speed of sound earlier, making it almost impossible for anyone who was paying attention to the fight to keep up with it.

    Tony and Roger, among others, were aghast in disbelief at both Mirage Knight¡¯s previously revealed power and Hulk¡¯s now revealed flesh-breaking superspeed.

    Huhu~

    ¡°Jarvis, can we get a check on them?¡± Tony asked Jarvis with some concern as he looked at the smoke again.

    Tony had just barely managed to stop his scream when Hulk burst out and charged towards Mirage Knight. Fortunately, Tony did not do it as there was a teenager next to him.

    ¡°In the moment of exchange just now, both Hulk and Mirage Knight¡¯s energy level has reached above Level Four. And now the energy inside the battlefield is so powerful and chaotic that it cannot be detected for the time being.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS quickly answered.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be detected?!¡± Tony was obviously dissatisfied when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Jackson will be fine! I believe him!¡± Just when Tony was a little worried for Lin Rui, Spiderman¡¯s voice suddenly came to him.

    After Peter arrived, he was told by Tony not to enter the battlefield. After knowing that Lin Rui and Hulk were fighting, Peter was not as worried as Tony.

    Peter had already heard from Deadpool about Lin Rui and the mysterious story of their disappearance for so many days. Deadpool, who likes exaggerating facts and making up stories, tells Peter a fairy tale about his and Lin Rui¡¯s experiences on another.

    Peter is also the first person to hear the story from Deadpool. Both Spiderman and Deadpool have the property of being a chatterbox.

    Peter, on the other hand, believed Deadpool¡¯s word, so he now thinks that even though Hulk or whatever is awesome, he is no match for Lin Rui.

    ¡°You are probably the only one who would believe that kid so blindly!¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Tony said helplessly. Mirage Knight is indeed great, but they don¡¯t know the terror of that Hulk.

    ¡°Look!¡± Just when Tony was thinking about whether to go and support Lin Rui, Peter, who had been staring at the center of the battlefield, suddenly pointed to the other side and shouted.

    ¡­

    Shout!

    In the middle of the smoke-filled battlefield, a ck figure suddenly came flying out of the smoke. However, look at that figure flight trajectory, it seems that is not the normal self flight. Needless to say, this normal-sized figure is Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Cough! Cough! Almost didn¡¯t block it! Hulk¡¯s power is really insurmountable!¡± Lin Rui, who flew backward out of the smoke and dust, coughed twice and looked at the center of the explosion and couldn¡¯t help butment.

    Just now Lin Rui used his strongest defensive skill, the Sword Shield, to block Hulk¡¯s Hulk Crash. However, although the strong defensive Sword Shield blocked the initial wave of Hulk Crash, it did not block the powerful forceing from Hulk¡¯s body afterward.

    After persisting for three seconds, the huge Shieldposed of countless sword lights shattered one after another under the impact of Hulk¡¯s huge figure.

    After the Sword Shield were all shattered, Lin Rui could only pull out the Beheading Spirit Sword inserted into the ground to block the Hulk who continued to rush over.

    Lin Rui was prepared for serious injuries after the Sword Shield shattered, but Hulk obviously consumed a lot of strength when he smashed against the Sword Shield.

    When he rushed towards Lin Rui Beheading Spirit Sword, he did not have much strength left. Therefore, when the Beheading Spirit Sword was bent to the limit with Hulk¡¯s shoulders, Lin Rui abruptly blocked the Hulk Crash.

    Then, he didn¡¯t give Hulk a chance to take another shot at him, and directly flicked his hand and flew out by the force of the Beheading Spirit Sword¡¯s rebound. The moment Lin Rui flew out, a huge palm just happened to pat past his position.

    ¡°Eh!?¡± Lin Rui, who was doing parabolic movement in mid-air, suddenly noticed the movement of the object within the smoke and dust in front of him and had already lifted the Beheading Spirit Sword, which was still trembling slightly.

    Buzzing~

    With the Internal Energy running through Lin Rui¡¯s body, the raised Beheading Spirit Sword revealed a ray of Azura color upon it. Soon, a huge Beheading Spirit Sword made up of Azura sword energy appeared above Lin Rui¡¯s head.

    ¡°Cut!¡± The arms holding the Beheading Spirit Sword trembled slightly, and Lin Rui gave a low cry towards the smoke and dust below.

    Brush!!

 Chapter 649 Mirage Knight VS Hulk 5

    <h4>Chapter 649 Mirage Knight VS Hulk 5</h4>

    Hoo!

    As Lin Rui shouted and shed the Beheading Spirit Sword downwards, a huge green-colored figure came out of the smoke below, and it was Hulk who came out again.

    Hulk leaped high before he rushed out and saw the huge Azura sword light that had been smashed in midair. Hulk, who had already tasted the power of Lin Rui¡¯s sword energy, had to let out a low roar and raised his arms above his head.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the translucent Beheading Spirit Sword made up of Azura Sword Energy struck Hulk on top of his head.

    This time, Hulk was not directly buried into the ground like before and he slowly raised his head to stare at Lin Rui above him against the sword Energy that was much bigger than himself.

    Buzzing~

    The hands holding the Beheading Spirit Sword trembled slightly as they felt the powerful force transmitted from the sword energy in the sword, and Lin Rui¡¯s eyes grew sharper.

    Up to now, although they have only fought for a few rounds against each other, Lin Rui has already used almost 100% of his strength.

    However, this level does not seem to pose much threat to Hulk. And Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to fight Hulk with the intent to trade injuries.

    ¡°As expected of the Hulk of the Marvel World, I¡¯m still far away from him!¡± Lin Rui thought helplessly in his heart as he could hardly hold the Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand.

    However, in the next moment, the Internal Energy in Lin Rui¡¯s body instantly oscited, and the Energy in his body rose again. The slightly trembling hands burst out with blue veins, and the hilt that was almost out of his grip was once again firmly grasped by Lin Rui.

    ¡°However, this time¡­you better go down!¡± Lin Rui gripped the Beheading Spirit Sword and suddenly pressed it down with a low roar.

    Hoo!

    With Lin Rui¡¯s roar and the pressing of both hands, the Beheading Spirit Sword, which was still in front of Lin Rui, slowly pressed downward, and the huge sword light extending from the Beheading Spirit Sword also slowly cut down.

    This time, Lin Rui is unwilling to lose!

    As the huge sword energy pressed down, Hulk¡¯s eyes shed against it. It seemed that he did not expect the opponent to increase the power of the attack, and Hulk was slowly suppressed for a while.

    However, after his arms were pressed down a few centimeters, Hulk suddenly roared, and the pressed arms were raised up again.

    Card!

    As Hulk lifted his arms against the downward pressure of the Azura sword light, a faint sound of ss shattering came out in the air. Then, a transparent crack appeared on the huge Azura sword beam on top of Hulk¡¯s head from above Hulk¡¯s arms.

    Kakaka~

    With the appearance of the first crack, more and more cracks were created on this huge Azura sword light. In the fight against Hulk, Lin Rui still didn¡¯t seem to be able to hold on to the end.

    P¨±~

    As more and more cracks appeared on the Sword light, the Azura sword light on Hulk¡¯s arms was the first to crumble into a sky of Azura light with a slight shattering sound.

    Then, starting from the top of Hulk¡¯s head, therge Azura sword light shattered. Soon, the Azura sword light that had pressed Hulk down to the point that he couldn¡¯t raise his head just now turned into a sky full of Azura light.

    Under the nket of Azura light, the green-skinned Hulk looked like he was in a fantasy scene.

    ¡°Roar! I am the Invincible Hulk!¡± After smashing the opponent¡¯s attack, Hulk raised his head and looked at the figure above through the sky of Azura light and roared.

    Buzzing~

    However, just as Hulk roared, the Azura rays floating above his head suddenly gathered in the middle. In less than a second, those shattered Azura sword lights gathered on Hulk¡¯s head in the shape of a huge hammer!

    ¡°Since the sword can¡¯t defeat you, let¡¯s use the hammer!¡± After controlling the shattered sword aura and turning them into a hammer, Lin Rui in mid-air let out a low shout and swung the Beheading Spirit Sword-shaped like a Hammer down in Hulk¡¯s direction again.

    Hoo!

    Boom!

    After a loud noise, Hulk, who was standing on the ground, was pped by the huge hammer. This time, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to raise his hand to block it.

    ¡­

    When Lin Rui magically turned the shattered Azura sword fragments into a hammer and hammered the unreacted Hulk into the ground in one fell swoop, someone on the edge of the battlefield silently drew his eyes.

    This person only appeared on the edge of this battlefield not long ago. Lin Rui would be very familier with this person. This person wore crimson tights with two long des stuck in the back, this person is Deadpool.

    ¡°I knew it! How could Mirage Knight, who can defeat even that terrifying monster in the primal forest of the alien, lose to such a green-skinned ugly guy!¡± Deadpool didn¡¯t even think for a moment that Mirage Knight wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Hulk as he has full confidence in Lin Rui.

    After all, Hulk is stillpletely inferior to the many monsters in the primal forest of the alien in terms of size.

    ¡°Up to now, Mirage Knight hasn¡¯t used all his strength!¡± The battle on the other side of the battlefield seems to have ended with Lin Rui hammering Hulk into the ground and Deadpool thought silently in his heart.

    ¡°Eh? Is that the X-Men over there? I can¡¯t let them see me! I don¡¯t want to be lectured by them anymore!¡± Feeling that the battle is over, Deadpool saw the X-Men in the other direction of the battlefield and then muttered with a shrinking head.

    Then, Deadpool quietly took a detour towards Peter while everyone¡¯s attention was on Lin Rui.

    ¡­

    When Deadpool appeared on the edge of the battlefield and sneaked over to Peter avoiding X-Men, other people watching the battle on the edge of the battlefield were stunned.

    Because when Mirage Knight punched Hulk into the ground, they didn¡¯t even think about it. Compared to the surprise of the X-Men, Tony and Rogers, who knew Hulk¡¯s power, were shocked.

    At this point, Tony has to realize that Peter has a reason to blindly trust Mirage Knight. He¡¯s really powerful enough to trust him.

    As for Rogers, he was already beginning to wonder if what he was seeing was real or not. Because, with Hulk¡¯s strength, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be defeated just like that!

    ¡°JARVIS, how in the world do you think this kid ¡­¡­Jackson grew to this point? How did his strength get so strong?¡± Tony looked at Lin Rui who was floating in the air on the battlefield, and Tony asked JARVIS in aplicated mood.

    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t answer this question.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS answered honestly.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not a bad thing anyway.¡±

    ¡­

    Boom!

    When these people on the edge of the battlefield thought that the battle should be over, a huge figure suddenly rushed out of the ground under Lin Rui¡¯s feet.

    Then, this huge figure knocked Mirage Knight, who is suspended in midair and does not react, straight out of the air.

    Huhu~

    P¨±!

    Lin Rui quickly fell to the ground as he drew a parab in the air.

 Chapter 650 End

    <h4>Chapter 650 End</h4>

    ¡°Jackson!¡± Peter, standing on the edge of the battlefield, saw Mirage Knight being mmed into the ground by the huge green figure, and he couldn¡¯t help but exim in worry.

    Hoo!

    Then, despite Tony¡¯s block, Peter directly rushed to where Lin Rui fell. And Tony also rushed out as he didn¡¯t want Peter to be in danger, and he himself wouldn¡¯t tolerate what happened to Lin Rui.

    When Lin Rui was suddenly hit by Hulk¡¯s counterattack, and drew a high parab in the air like a sandbag and fell to the ground, the eyes of those who had been watching the battle shed unexpectedly.

    Then, a golden light suddenly shed from the X-Men side. After Lin Rui was hit by Hulk, Jack had already constructed a golden magical Space Portal.

    Therefore, when Lin Rui fell to more than 20 meters from the ground, a golden halo suddenly appeared beside him. In the next moment, Jack had already rushed out of it.

    Call!

    Jack, who rushed to Lin Rui¡¯s side, stretched out his hands as he wanted to catch Lin Rui who was falling fast, but the moment he touched Lin Rui, the expression on Jack¡¯s face changed a little.

    Originally, with Jack¡¯s strength, there would be no problem at all to catch a person who was falling.

    But at this time Lin Rui seemed to have lost consciousness and couldn¡¯t cooperate with Jack at all, and the impact he was hit by Hulk gave him huge kic energy when he flew out.

    Therefore, Jack, who hugged Lin Rui from behind, only felt a strong force hitting his chest.

    He was caught off guard and was directly hit by Lin Rui and they fell to the ground together. However, Jack quickly reacted.

    When he falls down with Lin Rui in his arms, he has already pulled out one hand and used a few simple magic tricks to help them slow down.

    So when Tony and Peter rushed over, they saw a golden light shing in the air. Then, Jack held Lin Rui, who was unconscious, and slowly dropped to the ground by a parachuteposed of golden light.

    ¡­

    Lin Rui was identally knocked unconscious by Hulk¡¯s final impact and then saved by Jack, while Hulk, who had just made a sessful surprise attack, also fell towards the ground after knocking Lin Rui away.

    Brush!

    And, with Hulk¡¯s fall, his huge body is slowly shrinking. When he was still about ten meters from the ground, he had shrunk to about the embodiment of a normal human, that is, he had changed back to the appearance of Dr. Bruce Banner.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡± When Hulkpletely changed back into Bruce Banner, Dr. Banner, who only had a pair of big pants left on his body, opened his limbs in mid-air and waved them once and shouted as he quickly fell.

    P¨±!

    After a second, Dr. Banner, who was falling down, had already plunged into the ground. His entire head was buried in the rubble, and Dr. Banner¡¯s limbs were still lying on the ground and shaking from time to time.

    Compared to Lin Rui¡¯s steadynding, Dr. Banner¡¯snding was filled with pain.

    Although the battle with Mirage Knight was short, it had already consumed all the energy of Hulk¡¯s transformation this time.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Hulk not wanting to lose his momentum and having to use hisst energy to attack Lin Rui, Dr. Banner wouldn¡¯t be in such a mess at this point.

    Huhu~Bang!

    Two seconds after his head was buried in the rubble, Dr. Banner¡¯s arms slowly propped up, and then he pulled out his head. Shaking his head full of dust, Dr. Banner, who was uninjured, looked at the person who had just been hit by the Hulk.

    ¡°Huh?! A Golden Parachute?! Did someone follow that guy!¡± Originally, Dr. Banner was still worried about the guy who was hit by Hulk, but he signed in relief when he saw Lin Rui getting carried by someone with a golden parachute.

    Huh~

    Dr. Banner got up from the ground in silence and patted the dust on his body, Dr. Banner swept his eyes around him and looked a little embarrassed.

    Because, X-Men and Captain Rogers, who was standing on the edge of the battlefield before, have already approached his location. And Dr. Banner, who had been transformed from the end, now only hadrge indestructible trousers left on him.

    Huhu~

    There was a breeze on the battlefield, and Dr. Banner, who was under a chill, could not wait for the SHIELD ne tond in front of him from mid-air.

    After the battle between Hulk and Mirage Knight was over, Natasha had already let the Quinjet fly down towards the ground.

    ¡°But, who is the guy who fought Hulk just now? Seeing Tony Stark¡¯s worried look, he should be a very important person!¡± While waiting for Natasha to pick him up, Dr. Banner watched as the opposite side also fell to the ground.

    Originally, Dr. Banner just wanted to try to see if SHIELD was worth his time and he also wanted to see for himself the strength of Captain America, but Hulk, who had nowhere to release his energy fought Tony¡¯s Iron Man Army but a guy suddenly came out of nowhere to fight him.

    Dr. Banner, who has been abroad for a long time to help the poor people in need, has no idea about the newly Vignte of New York, the United States. Anyway, in the situation just now, the appearance of an opponent is what Dr. Banner expects most and he didn¡¯t care about him as he wasn¡¯t nning to kill him.

    However, seeing Tony Stark rushing towards the guy, Banner had to think more. If the guy who was knocked out by Hulk just now was really some important person to Tony Stark, then Dr. Banner would be in a difficult position.

    After all, he was invited to cooperate with SHIELD when he came back this time, and he certainly couldn¡¯t avoid the cooperation with Tony Stark. Moreover, Dr. Banner also really wants to discuss some things with Tony on science.

    ¡°Humm! I hope that guy is fine! But I can¡¯t be med for this. Hulk was out of my control at that time.¡± In the end, Dr. Banner could only think so.

    Anyway, it was Hulk¡¯s job to knock others out and if Tony Stark finds his own theory then he can just push all the me on Hulk.

    Moreover, apart from Dr. Banner himself, no one knows that he is now in control of Hulk. The uncontrolled Hulk just knocked people into the air without killing them, which was the best in this situation.

    Da Da Da~

    When Dr. Banner was standing on the rubble wearing a pair of big trousers covered in dust, a steady footstep sounded beside him. Hearing the footsteps beside him, Dr. Banner slowly turned around.

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Bruce Banner.¡±

 Chapter 651 Playing The Fool

    <h4>Chapter 651 ying The Fool</h4>

    As Dr. Banner turned around, he heard an unfamiliar greeting in his ear. Still, Dr. Banner could guess who said it.

    So, after turning around and seeing the figure, Dr. Banner also spoke lightly, ¡°Hello, Mr. Rogers.¡±

    Huhu~

    Looking at Bruce Banner standing on the ruins in front of him wearing big pants, covered in dust but in the hollow shape, Captain Rogers who came over pressed down the feeling of wanting tough out loud and looked at Dr. Banner with a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°Dr. Bruce Banner, we finally met.¡± Captain Rogers continued after breaking his expression.

    Since taking over SHIELD, Rogers has been thinking about how to enhance the strength within SHIELD. This kind of strength does not mean the amount of personals SHIELD has, but a personal strength like that of the Avengers that can stand alone in front of powerful threats.

    Although individual heroism has been weakened by the development of science and technology in the world, the existence of various superpowers still makes individual strength more important than science and technology in many cases.

    What¡¯s more, Marvel¡¯s civilization and technology didn¡¯t evolve in a very gradual way, but in a very weird way. As Lin Rui knew a long time ago, Marvel World¡¯s cutting-edge technology was hundreds of years ahead of ordinary technology, which should not have existed in early civilization.

    Moreover, the Marvel World has many protagonist-level characters with superpowers. As a result, the technology, while impressive, seems to have been weakened.

    So if Shield wants to stand firm on the earth and truly exercise its responsibility to encircle the globe then they need strong members. And Dr. Bruce Banner is known to stand at the top of the world in terms of science and technology and in personal strength. That¡¯s why he sent Natasha to invite him back.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Looking closely at Steve Rogers in front of him, Dr. Banner said with slight emotion.

    Huhu~

    Then, another breeze blew and Dr. Banner felt a cool sensation in his lower body. Then a bright light shed in his mind and he looked as if he had forgotten something. Looking down at his big pants, Dr. Banner¡¯s eyes blinked a few times and he suddenly became very surprised.

    ¡°Ah! Just now¡­did Hulk came out!?¡± Looking at his own big pants, Dr. Banner began to y dumb and shouted.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing Dr. Banner¡¯s change of face as well as his words, Rogers heart was filled with helplessness.

    Had it not been for Natasha who had already informed him that Dr. Banner was about to transform into Hulk then he might really have believed Banner¡¯s words.

    But now, Rogers can only let Banner off and pretend that he had unintentionally transformed into Hulk.

    Rogers had already inquired about the situation on Mirage Knight. Mirage Knight¡¯s situation didn¡¯t seem to be very good. So, if Tonyes here for Dr. Banner then Rogers would have to y the peacemaker.

    ¡°Well, Hulk did show up just now. Moreover, he has caused us a lot of losses. The most important thing is that he injured one of our allies: Mirage Knight.¡± Looking at Dr. Banner pretending to be stupid, Rogers replied after thinking about it.

    ¡°This¡­ an ally!¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ answer, Dr. Banner, who was ying dumb was even more embarrassed. However, he continued to show shocked expressions on his face.

    ¡°Really?! I¡¯m sorry! I really can¡¯t control Hulk! I don¡¯t know what he did. However, I am willing to apologize for what he did.¡± Dr. Banner said sincerely while pushing everything on Hulk.

    At this time, Hulk would have resisted Banner for throwing him under the bus if he had not just vented his anger for a while and fell into a deep sleep. Although Hulk is another personality of Dr. Banner, he wouldn¡¯t really take the me for something that he didn¡¯t do.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s not what you would have liked, and I think we all understand that.¡± Now that Dr. Banner was talking about it, Rogers took the opportunity to make a way for Banner to step out of this situation.

    Moreover, Mirage Knight is now injured because he took the initiative to fight with Hulk. ording to the situation at the time, while Hulk was venting his anger on the Iron Man Army, other people shouldn¡¯t have intervened anymore and they just needed to avoid him, no matter how good he is, what can he do? Although Tony would have lost a lot of Iron Man Armors, it was better than casualties.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I will try my best to keep Hulk froming out!¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Dr. Banner said seriously.

    ¡°Well, that would be for the best.¡± Although Rogers will definitely need Hulk¡¯s power in the future, he won¡¯t say so directly now.

    ¡­

    After Rogers and Dr. Banner got to know each other and talked for a few minutes, Lin Rui, who was several hundred meters away from them,nded on the ground. Lin Rui was still lying unconscious.

    Tony and Peter, who had rushed toward this side, and Jack, who had saved him from falling in time, surrounded his lying from on the ground and all three had worried expressions on their faces.

    ¡°JARVIS, have the scan resultse out yet, is Mirage Knight seriously injured?¡± Staring at the half of Lin Rui¡¯s face that was not blocked by the mask, Tony asked in a worried tone towards JARVIS.

    After Tony and Peter rushed over, he had already asked JARVIS to scan Lin Rui. Fortunately, Lin Rui unblocked himself from Phantom Suit in order to reassure Tony so that JARVIS could detect him in the beginning of the fight, otherwise, JARVIS would not have been able to scan Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Mirage Knight has multiple fractures throughout his body, withminuted fractures in both arms and his chest, though his internal organs are unharmed. In addition to that, there are multiple soft tissue injuries and there should be a moderate concussion.¡± After Tony asked the question, JARVIS answered after waiting for two seconds.

    From JARVIS¡¯s report, Lin Rui¡¯s injuries still sounded pretty serious. A mereminuted fracture can be very worrying, after all, this kind of fracture is very difficult to fully recover from.

    And there¡¯s also a concussion, which can cause other problems in the head, especially since Lin Rui is still unconscious. It seems that Hulk¡¯sst hit was alsopletely unexpected for Lin Rui. Or, he did it on purpose. However, if Lin Rui really did do it on purpose, then the price was a bit too high.

    So, after hearing the JARVIS report, Tony, who had already dropped his helmet, instantly became extremely angry. He stared at Lin Rui¡¯s figure on the ground, and Tony then turned his head and looked in the other direction. Over there, Bruce Banner, who has returned to normal, is chatting with Captain Rogers.

    Call!

    The next moment, a fierce me spurted from Tony¡¯s feet as he rushed over there.

 Chapter 652 Confront

    <h4>Chapter 652 Confront</h4>

    Brush!

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡± Seeing Tony rushing out with a face full of anger, Peter, who was crouched beside Lin Rui, hastily shouted.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s current injury looks serious, Peter still knows Lin Rui¡¯s recovery capabilities. These are fatal injuries to ordinary people but Lin Rui would recover from them in a few days, so Peter does not want Tony to go to fight with Hulk.

    Peter hadn¡¯t noticed that Hulk had turned into a normal person over there, and he was worried that Tony might get hurt.

    Call!

    So, after looking at Lin Rui who was breathing steadily on the ground, Peter finally stood up.

    ¡°Jack, take good care of him! We¡¯ll be right back!¡± He didn¡¯t want Tony to face the Hulk who injured Lin Rui alone so Peter rushed after him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Jack promised as he looked at Peter¡¯s running away.

    Buzzing~

    When Tony and Peter both rushed towards Rogers and Dr. Banner, there was a sudden fluctuation in space beside Jack. Then, a familiar purple Space Portal opened beside Jack.

    Knowing that this purple Space Portal belongs to X-Men¡¯s Blink, Jack didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Although X-Men didn¡¯t help Mirage Knight just now, no one could have predicted Hulk¡¯s final counterattack.

    Brush!

    After the purple Space Portal opened wide enough, a human figure rushed out directly and instantly appeared on Jack¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! You¡­¡± Staring at Lin Rui who was lying unconscious on the ground, Iceman rushed over and called out worriedly.

    ¡°Is he¡­ okay?¡± Seeing that Lin Rui had not responded, Iceman looked at Jack next to him and asked.

    Because Iceman also could not detect Lin Rui¡¯s life-breath, so he also did not know whether Mirage Knight was dead or alive now. From Iceman¡¯s previous brief encounter with Hulk, Mirage Knight is really likely to be overwhelmed by such a solid hit.

    ¡°A lot of broken bones and a moderate concussion. He¡¯ll be fine, though.¡± Seeing Iceman¡¯s expression, Jack knew he was overthinking it, so he opened his mouth to talk about Lin Rui¡¯s situation at this time.

    Jack said this not only for Iceman but also for other X-Men who followed Iceman from the Space Portal. As X-Men who is an ally with the League of Defender, Jack will not let them worry too much about Mirage Knight.

    Hoo!

    ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s just a few broken bones and a concussion, this is just a minor injury for Mirage Knight!¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Iceman sighed in relief and said.

    ¡°Well, he should be waking up soon.¡± Nodding, Jack went on to say.

    Buzzing~

    And just as Jack finished saying this, his brows suddenly frowned. Because, at this moment, he suddenly felt a vague mental fluctuation slowly approaching. However, just when Jack concentrated on trying to find out where this mental fluctuation came from, he couldn¡¯t feel it again.

    ¡°En? Did I feel wrong?¡± Jack thought silently in his heart because he couldn¡¯t feel the mental fluctuation at all.

    Huh~

    And just when Jack thought he was mistaken and scanned around, Lin Rui, who was lying in front of him, suddenly moved.

    ¡°Mmmm~ uh ¡­¡­ ah~¡± First his arms moved, then Lin Rui let out a grunt.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! You are awake!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s voice, Jack, who was looking for the mental fluctuation just now, quickly looked down at Lin Rui and shouted happily.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± After moving his arm with some difficulty, Lin Rui slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Hey Jack, good to see you.¡±

    ¡­

    When Lin Rui woke up under X-Men¡¯s onlookers, Tony and Peter had already rushed towards Rogers and Dr. Banner.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, let me talk to Stark first.¡± Rogers frowned and said to Dr. Banner next to him as he watched the Iron Man rushing over.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know he¡¯s going to be pissed right now.¡± Nodding, Dr. Banner said that he knew the situation now.

    Bang!

    However, just as Rogers took two steps forward to get in front of Dr. Banner to stabilize Tony first, Tony, who hadn¡¯t even hit the ground yet, had fired a missile directly at their side.

    ¡°This¡­ Tony!¡± Rogers was speechless at the sight of the iing missile but he raised his shield in front of him at an angle.

    Sii!

    After a light sound, the missile grazed on Rogers¡¯s shield and then took a turn and flew out.

    Huhu! Bang~

    The missile exploded in mid-air a few dozen meters after it wasunched. Had Rogers not reacted quickly, they would have been hit just now. Looking at the aftermath of the mid-air explosion, both Roger and Banner behind him were not looking well.

    P¨±¡«

    Afterunching a missile, Tony drove his Iron Man Armor and fell in front of Rogers and Dr. Banner. With a sound, Tony opened the helmet of his Armor.

    ¡°Steve Rogers! So you are just going to let him get away after what he did?!¡± Tony asked stiffly as he stared at Rogers.

    Retrieving Banner or Hulk was what Rogers asked for. At first Tony didn¡¯t even know about it because if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t approve of it. Because Tony had seen with his own eyes how much catastrophe Hulk could bring, he really didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing or a bad thing to call him back.

    And today, Hulk¡¯s first appearance on the show today was like that for Mirage Knight. Tony, who already regards Lin Rui as his family, is not going to take that kind of thing lying down without doing anything.

    ¡°Stark, you know very well that Hulk is out of control. Anyone could have been hurt in that situation, and isn¡¯t Mirage Knight alright?¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, although Rogers knew that Hulk did something wrong, but as Captain America and the Director of SHIELD, he can¡¯t lose his momentum when facing Tony.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying Mirage Knight asked for it?¡± When he heard Rogers¡¯ words, Tony asked with an angry expression on his face.

    Originally, Tony thought Steve would be on his side, after all, SHIELD is now supported by him and the League of Defender. But he didn¡¯t expect Rogers to open his mouth and say that, and Tony couldn¡¯t take it well.

    Mirage Knight may have started it on his own, but it ended up hurting him and leaving Hulk intact. From Tony¡¯s point of view, the responsibility lies with Hulk. Lin Rui is the one who has more to do with him.

 Chapter 653 Apologized

    <h4>Chapter 653 Apologized</h4>

    Huh~

    After Tony asked that question, Rogers and Dr. Banner who were present could feel that the aura on Tony¡¯s body begins to change.

    If Tony who had just arrived had very obvious anger on him, now, the anger on him had been suppressed, and in turn, a sense of gloom appeared on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I just wanted to say that the situation just now was very uncontroble and it¡¯s not good for anyone to get hurt. What we should be doing now is helping Mirage Knight to recover quickly, and I don¡¯t think he would want us to get into a fight over this.¡± Seeing the change in Tony¡¯s face, Captain Rogers hurriedly exined in a long-winded manner.

    Rogers cannot lose the support of Iron Man and the League of Defenders, after all, the current SHIELD¡¯s strength has been greatly reduced after various incidents.

    Rogers wants the SHIELD that he took over to continue to grow, so he must have the support of Iron Man, and the support of the League of Defenders is also indispensable.

    But the help of Banner or Hulk is also urgently needed by Rogers. After all, Tony and the League of Defenders will not join SHIELD, but Banner and Hulk may join in.

    Moreover, there has always been ack of someone inside SHIELD who canpletely control the situation. Although Captain America is very strong, Rogers has transformed himself from a pure fighter to a leader. Therefore, the joining of Hulk is extremely important to him.

    ¡°Huh! You don¡¯t need to worry about Mirage Knight, I will take care of him!¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Tony said coldly.

    Rogers was taken aback by Tony¡¯s attitude. Rogers didn¡¯t think that Tony would go to these lengths for Mirage Knight. Isn¡¯t Mirage Knight the Leader of a Vignte organization?

    Although they are allied, Rogers has never really put League of Defenders on the same level as SHIELD. It¡¯s just that Mirage Knight shows great strength, and Rogers needs this kind of personal support.

    Huh~

    Just when Rogers was taken aback by Tony, Dr. Banner, who had been standing behind Rogers just now, finally took two steps forward.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, you are still as willful as ever!¡± Looking at Tony in his Iron Man Armor, Dr. Banner spoke with a polite tone.

    ¡°I also haven¡¯t seen you for so many years and you still haven¡¯t changed one bit!¡± Seeing Banner walk out to greet him, Tony looked at him and replied. Obviously, Tony was mocking that Dr. Banner was still controlled by Hulk.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, what happened this time is indeed my fault. I am willing to apologize. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Stark wants me to do for this.¡± Listening to Tony¡¯s insincere greeting, Dr. Banner continued without minding his tone.

    Dr. Banner thought that it would be okay if he took the initiative to apologize or take the responsibility to make Tony calm down. Moreover, this time he or the ¡°Hulk¡± really hurt someone.

    Huhu!

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡± When Dr. Banner apologized to Tony, Peter, who had been following Tony, finally caught up with him.

    Brush!

    While shouting, Peter had dashed between Tony and Captain Rogers and stopped between them with open arms. Although he was far away just now, Peter could still see that the atmosphere between Tony and Rogers was not right.

    He was worried that the two men he admired would not be able to restrain themselves from fighting, so Peter was very serious in stopping them.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Stopped by Peter, Tony snorted coldly while looking at Dr. Banner standing opposite to him.

    After Dr. Banner took the initiative to apologize, coupled with the appearance of Spiderman, the atmosphere at the scene eased a lot. Tony was angry when he saw Lin Rui¡¯s miserable appearance and Rogers¡¯s attitude. If Dr. Banner hade out to apologize at first then Tony might not have been so aggressive.

    ¡°Captain America! Hello! Where is that Hulk monster?¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s face eased slightly, Peter first greeted Rogers and then asked unexpectedly after scanning the surroundings.

    The expression on Rogers¡¯s face changed a few times when he heard Peter¡¯s words, but finally, he didn¡¯t say anything in embarrassment.

    ¡°Huh? This gentleman, who are you? Howe you¡¯re only wearing a pair of big pants?¡± Not getting an answer, Peter¡¯s attention focused on Dr. Banner in front of him and he asked curiously when he saw his peculiar sense of dressing.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Seeing the guy in the spider suit who suddenly appeared in front of him asking him some questions, Dr. Banner asked back.

    ¡°I¡¯m Spiderman! A member of the League of Defenders! Also a good friend of Mirage Knight!¡± Hearing the question from the Old Guy in front of him, Peter quickly replied.

    Although Spiderman¡¯s reputation is now very high and it has surpassed Mirage Knight, who rarely appears in front of the public, but some people do not know him, so Peter is not surprised.

    ¡°Spiderman, League of Defender, Mirage Knight¡¯s friend, it turned out to be like this¡­¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s answer, Dr. Banner already knew about their rtionship.

    ¡°So you are Spiderman, I am Bruce Banner, a scientist. Also, I am that Hulk monster you saw just now.¡± Dr. Banner introduced himself without hiding anything.

    He had apologized anyway, and there was no need for him to hide anything from Mirage Knight¡¯s friends now. If he didn¡¯t admit it then Tony would lose his temper again.

    Brush!

    After hearing Dr. Banner introduce himself as the Hulk just now, Peter reached out to stop his hand in front of him and fiercely withdrew it.

    At the same time, the hairs on his arms under the Spiderman suit instantly rooted up, which were his Spider Senses warning him.

    ¡°You!¡­ Are you the Hulk?!¡± Staring carefully at the ordinary-looking middle-aged man in front of him, Peter asked with a trembling voice.

    ¡°Yes, he was the one who wounded Mirage Knight. I wouldn¡¯t have listened to your apology so peacefully if it weren¡¯t for the fact that your transformation was out of your control.¡± After Peter asked, Tony replied from behind him.

    ¡°Stark, in that case, would you be willing to ept Dr. Banner¡¯s apology?¡± Seeing that the atmosphere on the scene has finally eased up, Rogers looked at Tony and asked calmly.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just after Rogers spoke, Jarvis¡¯s prompt suddenly sounded out in Tony¡¯s Armor! Without answering Rogers¡¯ questions, Tony put on his helmet and listened to JARVIS¡¯s news.

    Card~

    When the helmet was opened again, Tony¡¯s expression had softened a lot again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for me to decide whether to ept the apology or not. It¡¯s always up to the person concerned to take a stand.¡±

 Chapter 654 Doting Parent

    <h4>Chapter 654 Doting Parent</h4>

    Looking at Rogers and Dr. Banner, who was waiting for him to speak, Tony said lightly. Just now, he received a reminder from JARVIS that the unconscious Mirage Knight had woken up. So, Tony decided to let Lin Rui solve this matter by himself.

    ¡°Mirage Knight? Is he awake?¡± Rogers asked when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°En! Mirage Knight is already awake!¡± Spiderman replied this time as he had obviously received news from Jack.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there, we don¡¯t know how he is now?¡± Without talking to Rogers and the others, Tony had already flown into the air again.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Tony quickly rushed back while leaving Rogers and the others behind him.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s back quickly moving away, Peter, who was still in the same ce, was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, let go there.¡± In the end, Peter chose to go with Rogers and the others.

    After all, Tony hadn¡¯t given Rogers and Dr. Banner much face and Peter still had to take care of it. And Peter can¡¯t fly. There are only ruins here and no tall buildings for him to swing around. He has to run if he wants to go back so it would be better to go with Rogers and the others.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that Spiderman chose to stay behind, Rogers looked at him and smiled.

    ¡°Ah! This¡­!¡± Peter waved his hand nervously and quickly said thanks to the people he admired since childhood.

    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go over quickly, too.¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s nervousness, Rogers had already raised his foot and walked quickly towards Tony.

    As for Dr. Banner, he also followed silently. After what happened just now, Dr. Banner has a lot of things to think about. When Rogers invited him back, he didn¡¯t say a lot about Iron Man and the League of Defenders.

    Looking at the current situation, the rtionship here is much deeper than he had previously thought.

    ¡°The world is really messed up! Is it really the right choice for me toe back?¡± Dr. Banner thought silently as he looked at the surrounding ruins.

    ¡­

    While Tony and the others were rushing back, Jack and Iceman were watching Lin Rui who was awake.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, how are you feeling now?¡± Jack asked quickly after Lin Rui woke up.

    ¡°Well, my body hurts, my hands are broken, and my ribs are also broken. My head is dizzy, but it¡¯s nothing. I can recover after a few days of rest.¡± Lin Rui simply replied when he heard Jack¡¯s words.

    In the battle just now, Lin Rui had gathered the broken sword lights and turned them into a huge hammer and then smashed Hulk into the ground. This unexpected trick also caught Hulk off guard, but Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t think that he had defeated Hulk.

    The reason why Lin Rui was hit by the sudden attack of Hulk was that, in addition to the speed of Hulk¡¯s blow, Lin Rui himself wanted to end the fight.

    That¡¯s why he semi-intentionally let Hulk attack himself, and he could also use this to end the fight. However, Lin Rui still misjudged the power of Hulk¡¯sst strike, and his internal energy defense was directly broken.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the Phantom Suit and the protection charm Lin Rui had been carrying, he would have been more than just a little hurt.

    Since Lin Rui became a Vignte, this was the first time that he had been knocked out in a fight and that is saying something considering the fights he had been in.

    This shows how powerful Hulk¡¯s power is. Lin Rui was just directly stunned by the huge impact. If it were an ordinary person, he would have been killed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! It was really worrying to see you being knocked away just now!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Iceman, who was also beside him, said with relief.

    ¡°Haha, Iceman, sorry to make you guys worry, I¡¯m really fine.¡± At this time Lin Rui had also seen the X-Men and others standing next to him, so he smiled and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay!¡± Iceman waved his hand and said with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Stark and Spiderman went to avenge you.¡± Seeing that Lin Rui was really okay, Jack suddenly opened his mouth and said.

    ¡°Huh?! What!¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as he asked.

    Lin Ruies down to fight Hulk this time was to just satisfy his curiosity. He wanted to fight against a Superhero who represents the peak of Marvel World¡¯s strength.

    He really has no other ideas or ns. And didn¡¯t he talk to Tony before, but he did not seem to grasp the situation and he got himself injured. If Tony and Peter go after Hulk then that¡¯s not going to end well for anyone.

    ¡°However, since knocking you off your feet, that Hulk seems to have shrunk, and is now nowhere to found.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s worried look, Jack added another sentence.

    ¡°Disappeared?¡­ Could it be¡­¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he muttered in his heart when he heard Jack¡¯s words.

    If Hulk had shrunk then doesn¡¯t it mean that he had changed back into Bruce Banner? In this case, Tony and Peter would not be in danger. Lin Rui was relieved as he thought of this.

    Brush!

    Not long after Lin Rui woke up, he spoke a few words with Jack and Iceman. Before he had time to talk to Professor Charles behind them, an Iron Man quickly flew towards them.

    Huhu~Bang!

    With a sharp turn in the air, the Iron Man has fallen in front of Lin Rui. Then, with a bang, the steel armor helmet opened, revealing Tony¡¯s worried face inside.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, how do you feel?¡± Tony asked quickly when he walked a few steps in front of Lin Rui.

    ¡°I am okay. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my body¡¯s recovery ability, this little injury will not do anything to me.¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s worried look, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this as a joke just because you are well! Who said to me before that they would grasp the right measure and not let themselves get hurt?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, and then seeing his smiling look, Tony said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Uh¡­this, it was a moment of carelessness! That Hulk is really amazing! By the way, Mr. Stark, did you go to him just now?¡± Seeing the serious expression on Tony¡¯s face, Lin Rui shrank his neck and said. Then Lin Rui asked again to change the subject.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you know how what you did. I have already met him just now. He wille over and apologize to youter, you should know what to say.¡± Tony¡¯s anger was mostly relieved when he saw that Lin Rui was okay and he answered.

    ¡°Huh? Banner¡­ will hee over to apologize?¡± Lin Rui asked in surprise when he heard Tony¡¯s words. This time it wasn¡¯t a big deal in itself, Lin Rui didn¡¯t think that Hulk or Dr. Banner would apologize to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to handle the situation.¡±

    When he finally finished his reminding, four figures had already walked in from behind him.

 Chapter 655 Conference

    <h4>Chapter 655 Conference</h4>

    Hoo!

    Seeing the four figures approaching, Lin Rui, who was lying on the ground, hurriedly rolled over and was about to get up.

    P¨±!

    However, he just moved and his body with multiple fractures fell down again.

    ¡°Hiss~¡± Lin Rui, who fell face-to-face, couldn¡¯t help taking a breath of pain, and then he wanted to get up again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s embarrassed look, Jack next to him quickly reached out and helped Lin Rui up.

    Then, with Jack¡¯s support, Lin Rui finally stood up. However, in such a short period of time, his injuries are unlikely to have recovered by much. Therefore, Lin Rui can only endure the pain in his body and try to make his eyes look calmer.

    ¡°Still trying to act strong ¡­¡­¡± Seeing Lin Rui crawl up in pain, Tony who had been watching him thought helplessly in his heart. Then Tony also turned around to face the four people who came from the back.

    ¡­

    Da Da~

    When Lin Rui got up from the ground, Captain Rogers and the others had already arrived. Dr. Banner, who has been following Rogers is now fully dressed. As for where the suit on his body came from, one would just need to look at the slim figure behind Rogers.

    When Rogers and the others walked towards Lin Rui, Natasha, who had been flying in the air before, had alreadye down. Natasha, who came down, brought Banner a set of clothes, and then followed Rogers.

    This time, it was Captain Rogers who represented SHIELD covering Dr. Banner. When facing the League of Defender, X-Men, and Iron Man, SHIELD seemed to have a few people on this site, so it would be nice to have Natasha with him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight! Haha, I knew you¡¯d be fine!¡± After getting closer, Peter had shouted happily and rushed to Lin Rui.

    ¡°En?¡± When Peter rushed out, Dr. Banner had already noticed the guy who had just fought Hulk for a few rounds. However, Dr. Banner was surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s current state.

    ¡°It seems Mirage Knight is not seriously hurt, so things will be much better.¡± Captain Rogers, who also saw Lin Rui, thought silently in his heart, he was worried that Mirage Knight was seriously injured and Tony would not let this matter go that easily.

    Phew~

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I apologize on behalf of SHIELD for what happened just now.¡± Before Dr. Banner could speak, Rogers had already walked quickly to Lin Rui and spoke.

    Captain Rogers¡¯s apology not only put down enough attitude but he also indirectly spoke that the things caused by Hulk are on SHIELD. In this way, even if Dr. Banner still hesitated to join SHIELD, it would be hard for him to refuse directly.

    Hearing Rogers¡¯ apology, Lin Rui nodded slightly and said nothing. Tony reminded him just now. Even if Lin Rui felt nothing in his heart, he could not appear to be too cheap at this time. After all, their alliance is equal. Therefore, after Rogers apologized, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes slowly moved towards the back in the direction of Dr. Banner.

    ¡®Is this Bruce Banner? If I didn¡¯t know that there is a Hulk with amazing fighting power hidden inside him then he looks really ordinary.¡¯ Looking up and down at Dr. Banner, Lin Rui thought silently in his heart.

    While Lin Rui silently sized up Dr. Banner, he had also approached.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight, My name is Bruce Banner. I¡¯m sorry that Hulk hurt you just now. He was out of control.¡± When he walked towards Lin Rui, Dr. Banner introduced himself first and then he apologized.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Dr. Banner! I¡¯m d to meet you! It¡¯s true that what just happened was partly my fault, it¡¯s nothing to do with you.¡± Seeing Dr. Banner apologize, Lin Rui also no longer put on a show and he smiled and said.

    While talking, Lin Rui also wanted to reach out and shake hands with Dr. Banner. However, because his arm bones were broken, he couldn¡¯t even use them. Therefore, Lin Rui shook his shoulders a little awkwardly.

    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry, my arms have been broken.¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t lift his arms so he looked at Dr. Banner in front of him and said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Uh¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter! I am sorry!¡± Dr. Banner said quickly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. The broken arm of Mirage Knight was caused by Hulk. How could Dr. Banner now mind that he couldn¡¯t shake his hand?

    ¡°Okay, then this matter is resolved today. Mirage Knight, I didn¡¯t know you were this strong. You really opened my eyes today.¡± Captain Rogers said with a smile after Lin Rui epted Dr. Banner¡¯s apology.

    Now that Mirage Knight had epted Dr. Banner¡¯s apology, Tony Stark wouldn¡¯t say anything anymore. Moreover, from what Mirage Knight said just now, he obviously knew Banner r he must have heard about him, so his battle with Hulk today may not have been an ident.

    Therefore, Captain Rogers ispletely relieved now. However, there are other things he needs to worry about.

    When Dr. Banner apologized, Professor Charles, who hadn¡¯te over to the side before, had slowlye over pushing his wheelchair.

    Professor Charles did not speak up when Rogers and the others were talking just now, but only observed silently from the sidelines. Although no one said that Dr. Banner was the Hulk just now, but Professor Charles quickly figured it out.

    ¡®Indeed, one can never underestimate this world! There will always be people with great strength that you don¡¯t understand.¡¯ Looking at Dr. Banner, who was not the slightest bit different from an ordinary person in front of him, Professor Charles thought silently in his heart.

    Compared with the reformed people researched by the military, he can¡¯t see the limits of the real Hulk and his performance after recovering is normal which also far surpasses those reformed people.

    Now, the previously controlled reformer Soldiers have already shrunk from the status of the Green Giant to the status of an ordinary person.

    In addition to most of them have fallen into a deep and severely injureda, there are also a few who directly copsed and died due to excessive physical exhaustion.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, this is Professor Charles, the leader of X-Men, and SHIELD¡¯s current ally.¡± Seeing Professor Charlesing over, Rogers introduced him with a smile.

    ¡°Hello Professor Charles, I¡¯ve heard about you a long time ago. I¡¯ve always admired what you¡¯ve done for Mutants and for humanity in general.¡± After listening to Rogers¡¯ introduction, Dr. Banner looked at Professor Charles and said seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you too, Dr. Banner.¡± After Banner finished, Professor Charles responded with a smile.

 Chapter 656 Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 656 Leaves</h4>

    Next, in a more harmonious atmosphere, Dr. Banner got to know all the people present. However, the expression on Captain Rogers¡¯s face was not much better because of the harmony between Mirage Knight and Hulk.

    After receiving a message, RogersCaptain went ahead and left. As for where he was going and what he was going to do, everyone present can probably guess it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, too. Although the injury on your body is not serious for you, you should use Recovery Serum earlier.¡± Seeing that Rogers has left with SHIELD, Tony looked at Lin Rui, who was seriously chatting with Jack, and said.

    When Rogers left, besides Team K, Natasha and Dr. Banner left together. And now the battle here is over, so they can take their time. So, Tony, they don¡¯t have to stay in the ruins.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± Lin Rui quickly agreed upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui disappeared for several days before returning. He just reported to his family that he was safe and he had yet to return home. If his injury does not recover in time for Recovery Serum, then his parents at home will be very worried.

    Then, he said goodbyes to Iceman, and X-Men and Lin Rui looked at Jack beside him. Lin Rui has been very interested in him since he learned that Jack learned magic in New York Sanctum, and has been discussing his magic with him just now.

    ¡°You are going back to New York, right? I know.¡± Seeing Lin Rui looking at himself, Jack said with understanding.

    Buzzing~

    Then Jack directly stretched out his hand and drew a circle in front of him and a Magical Portal appeared in front of Lin Rui and the others.

    Compared with the Space Portal created by Blink with her ability, Jack¡¯s Magic Space Portal looks even more magical. Through this golden aperture, Lin Rui could already see the League of Defender base on the opposite side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Back to New York!¡± Finally returning to his base camp, Lin Rui shouted happily and walked into the Magic Space Portal.

    Behind Lin Rui, Peter quickly followed, then Jack, and finally Tony. After Lin Rui and the other three entered the Magic Space Portal, the golden aperture quickly shrank, and finally disappeared in front of Professor Charles and others.

    Lin Rui who left through the Magic Space Portal didn¡¯t notice the special light in Blink and Professor Charles¡¯s eyes when they left.

    ¡°Professor, let¡¯s go back too! Today can be considered as consuming!¡± After Lin Rui they left, Iceman looked at therge ruins in front of him, turned towards Professor Charles, and said.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back too.¡± Professor Charles nodded when he heard Iceman¡¯s words.

    Brush~

    After Charles spoke, Blink also directly waved her hand to draw a Purple Space Portal. Then, several people from X-Men walked in one by one and soon disappeared from the ruins.

    When this Purple Space Portal disappeared, only the military reformed soldiers were left on the ruins. Because of the side effects of their transformation, these reformed fighters are already seriously injured even if they are not dead.

    It is still a question of whether the military wille to rescue them. However, Lin Rui and Professor Charles, who have left, would not care about this issue.

    Poo!

    And just after Lin Rui and Professor Charles left, a sneaky figure suddenly appeared near where they were just now. Looking at that familiar head, it turned out to be Deadpool who just came around from the edge of the battlefield.

    ¡°What!¡­the¡­f~~k! Where is everyone!¡± Deadpool yelled directly as he stared at the area in front of him.

    In order to avoid the X-Men group, Deadpool has been circling around the edge of the battlefield. He had thought that he could wait for X-Men and the others to leave before meeting Mirage Knight and the others, but Deadpool did not expect that it was Mirage Knight and the others who would leave first.

    Moreover, Deadpool also came to the battlefield without contacting other people, so Lin Rui and the others did not wait for him.

    Poo!

    Deadpool, who didn¡¯t see anyone, sat down on the ruins. He was tired after walking around most of the battlefield. Now that he couldn¡¯t see people, he didn¡¯t want to take another step.

    In particr, Deadpool found a person halfway around the battlefield, and in the spirit of curiosity, Deadpool carried the half-dead man on his back. Now, Deadpool is lying next to a guy who looks dead.

    P¨±~

    Deadpool, who was sitting on the ground, nced at the ¡°Corpse¡± he was carrying on his back and then kicked it boredly.

    Just now, when Deadpool was walking around the battlefield, he found this ¡®Corpse¡¯ beside a huge alloy iron block. At that time, Deadpool thought he was a dead person. But when Deadpool approached, he found that he was still alive, although it seemed that he was dying.

    Originally, with Deadpool¡¯s character, he would not care about this kind of thing as the life and death of others had little to do with him. But when Deadpool was about to leave, his heart suddenly trembled, and then he went back to carry him as if he suddenly had a great kindness.

    ¡°You, I don¡¯t know what kind of nerve I have to carry you, is it just because you are Mutants?¡± Deadpool spoke to himself after he kicked the almost dead person beside him.

    When Deadpool was about to leave, he suddenly felt that this dying guy seemed to be quite important. So, he went back and carried him up.

    However, along the way, Deadpool has also discovered that this guy is healing himself physically which means that he is a Mutant. Now, Deadpool is already getting a little impatient with him.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t I have mymunicator with me? I¡¯ll just contact Sky¡¯s Eye and ask Mirage Knight and the others toe back for me!¡± After sitting on the ruins and eating dust for a while, Deadpool suddenly remembered that he seemed to be carrying themunicator of League of Defender¡¯s team.

    D¨© D¨©~

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye, I¡¯m Deadpool, I¡¯m still in Washington, tell someone toe and pick me up.¡± Soon, themunication was connected, and Deadpool cheekily said to Jerry on the other end of themunication.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll wait here.¡± After receiving the answer from Jerry, Deadpool agreed and hung up themunication.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I really want to forget your existence¡­¡± Deadpool, who hung up themunication, saw the Anonymous Person at his feet, and then murmured a little embarrassingly.

    Buzzing~

    Just when Deadpool was thinking about making another phone call to tell Sky¡¯s Eye that there was another person on his side, a spatial fluctuation came out in front of Deadpool. Then, a golden light appeared out of thin air, and soon a magic space door appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Jack!¡± Through this Magic Space Portal, Deadpool saw Jack and League of Defender¡¯s base on the opposite side.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Without any nonsense, Jack said to Deadpool while maintaining the Magic Space Portal.

    ¡°Oh! Coming!¡± Upon hearing Jack¡¯s words, Deadpool quickly agreed.

    Whew!

    Then, Deadpool carried the nameless man beside him and walked into the Magic Space Portal before him.

 Chapter 657 Recovery

    <h4>Chapter 657 Recovery</h4>

    P¨±!

    Deadpool, who passed through the Magic Space Portal, threw the nameless man on the ground. Anyway, Deadpool knew that this guy looked seriously injured, but he couldn¡¯t die. Then, Deadpool looked around and didn¡¯t see Mirage Knight and Spiderman.

    ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t youe back together? Why don¡¯t I see Mirage Knight and Spiderman? Also, Jack, since when are you able to do that? Where did you go and how did you learn this? ¡°Without seeing Mirage Knight and Spiderman, Deadpool asked Jack a lot of questions.

    ¡°Mirage Knight was injured, and he followed Iron Man. We don¡¯t have aplete Recovery Serum system here yet, and Spiderman has followed him. As for me? I left to learn new things. My ability is almost non-existence at this point and this is magic. It belongs to a special ability. As for where I learned it, this is a secret and cannot be said.¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s question, Jack briefly exined a few words.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I know all about the existence of Sorcerers and I can guess where you learned your magic from. By the way, you don¡¯t know where I went missing before, and what I have experienced?¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s exnation, Deadpool nodded and said. He then remembered what he thought of and leaned in front of Jack and asked.

    Because Deadpool and Lin Rui immediately started their action against Killian after they came back, Deadpool has not had time to share their magical experience on another with others.

    Except for a Spiderman, Deadpool has only talked to Vanessa. And now, Deadpool really wants to share his magical experience with these partners. If Mirage Knight was allowed to speak first then Deadpool would not have that special sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Uh¡­ were you missing? Oh~ you seem to have disappeared with Mirage Knight, I remember now.¡± Seeing Deadpooling up, Jack took a step back in silence and then said lightly.

    Jack really forgot about the disappearance of Deadpool. Everyone paid attention to Mirage Knight and no one thought about Deadpool who was brought along with him.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Upon hearing Jack¡¯s words, Deadpool almost spits out blood in anger.

    ¡°So, where did you go during the missing days? Looking at you, something special and memorable should have happened, right?¡± Jack then asked in order not to let Deadpool feel too embarrassed.

    ¡°Well, we went to a ce you could never have imagined! You know we were dealing with Killian¡¯s Extremis warriors, and then Sky¡¯s Eye told me Mirage Knight had found a space tunnel, and then I ¡­¡­ ¡°Seeing Jack finally asking him about his trip, Deadpool organized his emotions and began to speak from the beginning.

    However, just after Deadpool said the first two sentences, Jack suddenly saw the anonymous man who had been thrown on the ground by Deadpool at random and then interrupted Deadpool¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hey, who is this guy? Why did you bring him into our base?¡± Jack asked as he looked at the anonymous person on the ground.

    ¡°Jack! You!¡­¡± After finally sorting out his emotions, he was talking to Jack about his magical experience on another these days but he was inter, and the anger in Deadpool¡¯s heart was about to be overwhelmed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is! I just saw him on the battlefield just now, and then I carried him back for god knows why, do whatever you want with him!¡± Deadpool, who was interrupted in his storytelling, replied impatiently.

    Now Deadpool doesn¡¯t care about this guy. What he cares about is him who hade back alive from an Alien.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s put him here first, maybe he is someone lucky who survived the battle just now. Let¡¯s talk about it when Mirage Knight and the otherse back, anyway, he won¡¯t wake up now.¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s answer, Jack said lightly.

    ¡°Okay, go ahead. Mirage Knight found a Space Portal, and then?¡± After asking about the situation of the unknown person, Jack looked at Deadpool again and asked.

    Deadpool: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Phoo~

    While Deadpool was carrying the nameless man back to the League of Defender base, Lin Rui was lying down in Stark¡¯s private Recovery Serum pod under the arrangement of JARVIS.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s injuries can be quickly recovered by spending Reward points on his own, but Lin Rui will not spend too many Reward points unless necessary, the Reward points he had umted were almost consumed on that Alien.

    Now Lin Rui has returned to the former state of being poor. However,pared to the past, at least Lin Rui¡¯s current strength is much stronger, and he did not need the Reward Points at his current stage.

    Moreover, although the Reward Points are almost spent, Lin Rui is not without gain. Lin Rui intends to wait until the recent things are finished, and then take a good inventory of his recent gains, maybe there is something unexpected there.

    ¡°Jackson, are you thinking about something? I found your brain waves are very active.¡± Just as Lin Rui was lying in the Recovery Serum cabin thinking about it, JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly came out.

    ¡°Hehe, just thinking about some stuff. JARVIS, you are bing more and more like a person now.¡± Lin Rui said with a smile when he heard JARVIS¡¯s words.

    ¡°Is that bad?¡± While Recovery Serum was working on Lin Rui¡¯s injury, JARVIS chatted with Lin Rui.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Lin Rui, who knows the plot of the Marvel movie world, doesn¡¯t know if JARVIS will ¡°die¡± if it develops like this, so he can only say so.

    ¡°Worried about what? Worried about the emergence of intelligent life threat to humanity?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, JARVIS then asked.

    ording to the evolution of JARVIS and the internal core algorithm, this should be a general concern of human beings about the continuous development of artificial intelligence. Therefore, JARVIS also believes that Lin Rui is worried about this.

    No, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about. I¡¯m just, forget it, maybe that kind of thing won¡¯t happen. After all, it¡¯s all changed so much already.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Lin Rui gently shook his head and replied, then spoke in a somewhat inexplicable tone.

    ¡°What has changed?¡± Not understanding Lin Rui¡¯s words, JARVIS then asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­it¡¯s nothing, how long will it take? I feel itchy inside my arm.¡± Without saying more, Lin Rui turned the subject away and asked.

    ¡°The Recovery Serum had just started working. ording to your physical fitness, the first phase of Recovery Serum will be over in about an hour.¡± Seeing that Lin Rui also has no intention to say more, JARVIS was very sensible and didn¡¯t ask any questions.

    Buzzing~

    Then, Lin Ruiy at ease in the Recovery Serum cabin to let the Recovery Serum work onhis injured body. Taking advantage of this rare break time, Lin Rui can also think about the experience of the past few days.

    The past few days he spent on a different may be just a fantasy experience for Deadpool, but for Lin Rui, the gains are more than that. As for this ident, Lin Rui came into contact with another protagonist of Marvel World, that is, the Star-Lord mixed in the universe: Peter Quill.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will see them again next time. I hope they will be well in the universe.¡± After giving his blessing to these newly made friends in his heart, Lin Rui closed his eyes and rested.

 Chapter 658 Following

    <h4>Chapter 658 Following</h4>

    Outside the Stark Private Recovery Serum room, Tony and Peter both saw Lin Rui¡¯s mouth moving in the transparent Recovery Serum pod but they couldn¡¯t hear the sound. So they also both knew that Lin Rui was talking to JARVIS, not to them. Moreover, JARVIS hadn¡¯t externalized the conversation between them.

    ¡°JARVIS, what did you say to Jackson just now?¡± Tony asked directly after Lin Rui closed his eyes and rested because he was curious about the conversation between Lin Rui and JARVIS.

    ¡°Nothing, Mr. Jackson just asked some questions on Recovery Serum.¡± After Tony asked, JARVIS quickly answered.

    JARVIS, whose internal core system has evolved to a certain degree, will not lie to Tony yet, but he can selectively answer Tony¡¯s questions.

    JARVIS did talk to Lin Rui about the Recovery Serum issue just now, but they didn¡¯t just talk about these, so his answer is not a lie. In this case, if JARVIS didn¡¯t say it then Tony wouldn¡¯t know what he was hiding.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tony was a little confused when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    Lin Rui in the Recovery Serum cabin seems to have said a lot just now and it doesn¡¯t seem like they have been talking about the Recovery Serum all the time. However, Tony would not doubt JARVIS¡¯s answer, after all, JARVIS was ¡°Raised¡± by Tony. So, he didn¡¯t ask anymore.

    ¡°Yes, the initial Recovery Serum only takes one hour to end. At that time, Mr. Jackson¡¯s bones will be adjusted to the proper position.¡± Tony did not ask further, and JARVIS reported the situation about the Recovery Serum.

    ¡°Well, let Jackson take a good rest, we won¡¯t bother him,¡± Tony said lightly when he heard JARVIS¡¯s report.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Peter,e with me. I heard that you have heard from Deadpool about Jackson¡¯s disappearance in the past few days, tell me about it.¡± It will take an hour for Lin Rui to recover and Tony looked at Peter beside him and said.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Stark.¡± Peter nodded when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    Phoo~

    Then, Tony and Peter left the Recovery Serum room, leaving Lin Rui alone, but JARVIS was always with him.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui was lying in Stark¡¯s private Recovery Serum cabin, Captain Rogers had already returned to the SHIELD¡¯s headquarters with Team K, Natasha, and Dr. Banner.

    However, the expression on Rogers¡¯s face was not so good when he returned to the headquarters. Because Rogers was still in a meeting with the military for a while. Finally, the conflict ended with Rogers handing over Stryker.

    Although Rogers knew from the start that Stryker was out of his reach, this was the first time he had encountered such a tough military blockade on a single issue.

    Rogers would not have simply surrendered Stryker, at least not until it cost the military a big price but Shield had been concerned about the strength of the U.S. Military.

    Through all this, it became clear to Rogers that there was a need to aggressively develop the capabilities within SHIELD. So Rogers is pleased with the addition of Dr. Bruce Banner.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, I am d you chose to join SHIELD. I will do my best to meet all your requirements in SHIELD. No matter what experiment you want to do, I will agree to it as long as SHIELD can provide the materials for it.¡± Dr. Banner visited the SHIELD Headquarters, and Rogers finally took him to the top floor overlooking SHIELD¡¯s magnificent technology.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, I know your trust in me. Don¡¯t worry, since I choose toe back, I won¡¯t hide anymore.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Dr. Banner said seriously.

    In order to control the Hulk in his body, Dr. Banner has been hiding for so many years and has been living alone for so many years without any contact with his former friends and rtives.

    Now, Dr. Banner, who can roughly control Hulk would not choose to continue to hide. As one of the world¡¯s top genius scientists, Dr. Banner has a lot of ideas he can contribute to science.

    Not to mention any contribution to the world¡¯s scientific and technological progress, even Dr. Banner himself wants to achieve something. For him, technological advancement is more exciting than Hulk¡¯s invincible strength.

    ¡°So, Dr. Banner, what do you need now?¡± Rogers asked as he looked down at the airborne Helicarrier in the za inside SHIELD.

    ¡°Right now, I think what I need most is not any experimental conditions. Rather, I would like to work with Tony-Stark. I have worked with him many years ago, and although his character has not changed much over the years, he does have real talent.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Banner wasn¡¯t smiling as he said this.

    ¡°Working with Tony? I don¡¯t think he would refuse as long as you are willing to work with him.¡± Although it was a little unexpected that Dr. Banner offered this condition, Rogers did not think Tony would refuse.

    Because from the beginning, Tony appeared to be looking forward to Dr. Banner¡¯s return. Although their meeting was a bit unpleasant at first because of Mirage Knight, Mirage Knight had already said that it was okay, and Tony would not worry about this anymore.

    ¡°Then, the next step is the standardboratory. I would also need permission to see SHIELD¡¯s internal information. I think you should be able to do this.¡± If the cooperation with Tony was okay then Banner will need the subsequent material preparation.

    ¡°Sure, no problem!¡±

    ¡­

    Da Da~

    In the X-Mansion, in the Underground Base, Iceman, who had just finished setting up those from Mutants Brotherhood, arrived outside Professor Charles¡¯ office.

    Standing at the door for a few seconds, Iceman, whose face was somewhat torn, finally raised his hand and prepared to knock on the door.

    Card~

    However, just as Iceman raised his hand to knock on the door, the mahogany door opened automatically from the inside as Storm walked out of the room.

    ¡°Iceman, are you looking for the professor?¡± Seeing Iceman at the door, Storm greeted and asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah.¡± Iceman nodded and replied calmly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s answer, Storm had no intention of staying and left.

    ¡°Robert? Come in.¡± After Storm left, the figure of Professor Charles came from the office in front of Iceman¡¯s eyes.

    Phoo~

    Hearing the professor¡¯s voice, Iceman¡¯s eyes shed and he finally pushed the door and walked in.

 Chapter 659 Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 659 Thoughts</h4>

    After walking into Professor Charles¡¯s office, Iceman naturally sat down on the chair opposite to Professor Charles¡¯s desk. However, while sitting down, Iceman just nced at Professor Charles who was sitting opposite to him and didn¡¯t say anything.

    Phoo~

    After sitting in silence for several minutes, Professor Charles across the desk slowly put down his book. Then he looked up at Iceman across the desk.

    ¡°Robert, do you have something you want to ask me?¡± Looking at Iceman, whose face was slightly tangled, Professor Charles spoke first.

    Hearing Professor Charles¡¯s words, Iceman raised his head and looked at him, ¡°Yes, I do have something to ask you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Mirage Knight, right?¡± As if knowing what Iceman wanted to ask, Professor Charles asked.

    ¡°Yes! Professor, I know there are many things you won¡¯t tell us. However, on the battlefield just now, I noticed that you used your telepathy on Mirage Knight. Why did you do that?¡± Iceman looked at Professor Charles¡¯ eyes seriously and asked.

    That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what Iceman had been struggling with for a long time this time and came to ask Professor Charles.

    On the battlefield, Mirage Knight was knocked out by Hulk¡¯s final blow. Before Mirage Knight was awakened, Professor Charles used his telepathy ability to detect Mirage Knight¡¯s mind very vaguely, that is also when Jack noticed the fluctuation of Psychic Power in his surroundings.

    However, when Professor Charles¡¯ telepathy touched Mirage Knight¡¯s body, he had already awakened. So, Professor Charles just withdrew his telepathy.

    At that time, Jack was not seeing an illusion, but a real Psychic Power fluctuation, only Jack¡¯s Psychic Power was not strong enough to determine where the psychic fluctuationse from.

    In addition to Jack, Iceman, who was also standing next to Lin Rui at the time, also noticed the vague Psychic Power fluctuations. Unlike Jack¡¯s uncertainty, Iceman is very familiar with Professor Charles¡¯ telepathy power.

    At that time, Iceman knew that Professor Charles had made a move but due to the situation at the time, Iceman could only endure his question in his heart.

    It wasn¡¯t until he returned to X-Men¡¯s base camp that Iceman, who had been holding back in his heart, came over to Professor Charles to ask this question.

    ¡°Robert, do you know Mirage Knight?¡± Without immediately answering Iceman¡¯s question, Professor Charles looked at him gently and asked a seemingly insignificant question.

    ¡°Mirage Knight is a very goodpanion and a person who deserves to be a good friend!¡± Hearing Professor Charles¡¯s question, Iceman answered without any hesitation.

    However, Professor Charles, who heard Iceman¡¯s answer, shook his head slightly, ¡°No, you don¡¯t know him, you just know what he shows to you. Including us, we all just know what Mirage Knight shows us. On the other hand, none of us really know Mirage Knight.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words, Iceman subconsciously wanted to refute but he didn¡¯t know how to refute it for a while.

    Indeed, since knowing Mirage Knight, Iceman has never seen Mirage Knight¡¯s real face under his mask.

    Although half of Mirage Knight¡¯s face can be seen and it can be inferred that he is a young man. However, Iceman and the others really don¡¯t know what Mirage Knight looks like and who he is in real life.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t stop me from thinking of him as a good friend! Besides, haven¡¯t we strategically joined forces with the League of Defenders? Do we still have to use telepathy on our allies? This is not something you should do, Professor.¡± After thinking about it, Iceman still put out his thoughts.

    ¡°Indeed, even if we don¡¯t know who Mirage Knight really is and what kind of person he is in real life, at least what he showed us is still a very good side. For an ally, Mirage Knight is also doing a very good job, and League of Defender is strong and has a lot of potential for improvement.¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s words, Professor Charles nodded and said.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    ¡°However, don¡¯t you think that Mirage Knight is too mysterious? He is an ally who we can trust to watch our backs but we don¡¯t even know who he really is. Moreover, there are many magical things about Mirage Knight that you don¡¯t know. For example, he possesses a certain ability to predict or rather foresee the future. Moreover, Mirage Knight can alwayse up with something that does not exist in this world. For these, you don¡¯t know or understand, but I do.¡± When Iceman still wanted to speak, Professor Charles went on to say.

    Hearing Professor Charles¡¯s words, the expression on Iceman¡¯s face gradually changed. Perhaps, he really didn¡¯t understand Mirage Knight. He regards Mirage Knight as a good friend but what about the other party?

    Iceman had some doubts about Mirage Knight for the first time. However, after thinking about the process of getting along with Mirage Knight, Iceman felt that Mirage Knight treated him very sincerely, and there was no deliberate concealment in his actions.

    ¡°No matter what, Professor, you shouldn¡¯t have used your telepathy to read Mirage Knight¡¯s mind while he was unconscious. If you really want to know Mirage Knight¡¯s true identity then I think you could have asked him. I think, if there are no special circumstances then Mirage Knight would be willing to tell us.¡± Iceman spoke again.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯te to me today, I will still find an opportunity to go to Mirage Knight. Because, when I made telepathic contact with Mirage Knight today, I was already discovered by him.¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s words, Professor Charles¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke.

    ¡°Eh?! Discovered?!¡± Hearing Professor Charles say that his telepathy was discovered, Iceman was very surprised. Wasn¡¯t Mirage Knight unconscious at that time? Apart from him, no one should have been able to detect Professor Charles¡¯ strike at that time.

    ¡°Never underestimate anyone, especially someone like Mirage Knight.¡± Professor Charles said in a deep tone.

    ¡°Then he¡­¡±

    ¡°Even though Mirage Knight found out, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone. Maybe, he¡¯s also waiting for me toe to him.¡± Professor Charles said with a smile on his face as he looked at the puzzlement of Iceman¡¯s face.

    ¡°I will go with you!¡± Iceman said as he heard this.

    If Professor Charles¡¯ telepathy attack on Mirage Knight breaks their rtionship with Mirage Knight and even the League of Defenders then that would be something Iceman is very unwilling to see.

    ¡°Rx, Mirage Knight is not the kind of person who disregards the overall situation. Perhaps, this time he will take the initiative to tell me who he is.¡± Seeing Iceman¡¯s nervousness, Professor Charles said indifferently.

    ¡°As for now, we have other things to worry about. Erik saw Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch today. Maybe he will visit us soon. We have to get ready.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Professor!¡±

 Chapter 660 Heart of Life

    <h4>Chapter 660 Heart of Life</h4>

    Huhu~

    In the Recovery Serum chamber of Stark¡¯s private Recovery Serum room, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes were closed as he peacefully received the mostplete Recovery Serum, and while receiving Recovery Serum, Lin Rui also took this free time to organize what he had gained during this time.

    After returning from the Alien, Lin Rui once again jumped into the action against Killian, and only now was he able to rest a little because of the injury.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many Reward points left after I used them to survive under the Ancient Relic and the S-ss lifeform.¡± Thoughts wandered around in his mind as Lin Rui swept a nce at the location where the Reward Point count was ced and thought helplessly.

    Before the appearance of Ancient One, Lin Rui relied on the Reward Points he had umted before to redeem a lot of life-saving things in the System Shop, otherwise, he might not havested long enough for Ancient One to make a move.

    Of course, perhaps Ancient One just wanted to see what Lin Rui coulde up with when he was pushed to the brink.

    ¡°However, this unexpected trip to a different is not without any gains. At least, these things I brought back should be worth a lot of money.¡± He had consumed a lot of Reward Points but Lin Rui gained some things too.

    Lin Rui also fought with the local primitive lifeform more than once on the Alien. In addition to thepletely unstoppable S-ss monster at the back, the two B-Grade lifeforms Lin Rui encountered before were not simple either.

    And the nt-like monster that Lin Rui killed after he broke out with all of his strength, even sparing himself from injury left something behind after it was killed by Lin Rui. Now, the things obtained from the B-Grade nt-like lifeform are in Lin Rui¡¯s portable space.

    Lin Rui guessed that this kind of thing can also be exchanged for a lot of Reward points in the System Shop. And Lin Rui has more than that in his Portable space.

    In addition to the remains of the B-grade nt Lifeform, Lin Rui also has a collection of native species from the alien. There are not only the nts from the primeval forest but also some lifeforms destroyed by Lin Rui.

    In order to collect these things, Lin Rui had a lot of meaningless battles when he crossed over to the forest. As for the reason why Lin Rui collected these things, of course, it was to bring them back to Earth for research.

    It¡¯s already hard toe to a different, and it¡¯s a with life, and the environment looks very simr to the earth. Wouldn¡¯t it be wasteful to go back without something?

    In addition, the upgraded Phantom Suit has the ability to record the environment of the Alien, so maybe Lin Rui will be able to simte the environment of another on Earth and then copy the Alien Lifeforms.

    He is sure that Tony will be very happy to see that. After all, a scientist like him must be very interested in these exotic lifeforms.

    Just look at what happened to Venom. If Tony had more magical alien Lifeforms in his hand then he would have had great sess with LifeForm technology.

    ¡°It just so happens that Dr. Banner is back, and these things will allow him to study with Tony. After all, in the field of lifeform science, Dr. Banner is still better than Tony.¡± His consciousness wandered in his personal space as he thought about it in his heart.

    ¡°Except for those things that needed for research. Let¡¯s see how many Reward Points the System Shop gives for this.¡± After scanning his harvest on a foreign, Lin Rui¡¯s sight finally stopped on a green object.

    Huh~hu~

    The green object was a ball of light that looked like a sentient furball, with lots of tiny fluffy hairs scattered on the outside of the round sphere. Under a rhythmic sh of green light, those fluffy hairs were also moving in a constant rhythm.

    ¡°Could this be the heart of that B-Grade nt-like monster?¡± Before, Lin Rui had no time to carefully observe this loot from that monster whose strength was not lower than his own, but now he can not help but guess after careful observation.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s see how much the System Shop can offer.¡± After observing for a while and finding nothing, Lin Rui suddenly put it in the System Shop.

    Drop~

    ¡°B-Grade nt ss Lifeform Heart of Life, worth 50,000 Reward Points. Host, are you sure about the exchange?¡± After Lin Rui put the green ball to the System Shop, the Shop quickly gave an estimate.

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s the Heart of Life, and the Reward points given are not low. So, let¡¯s see if System Shop has this in it and what it really does.¡± Hearing System Shop¡¯s introduction and the price given, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t much surprised.

    ¡°Heart of Life~Heart of Life~ Ah! Here it is!¡± Lin Rui quickly found the corresponding item by searching System Shop ording to the keyword Heart of Life.

    ¡°Damn! The System Shop is such a pit?! Giving me 50,000 Reward Points for it and selling it for 100,000 Reward Points!¡± When he saw the price of the B-Grade nt Lifeform¡¯s Heart of Life in System Shop, Lin Rui directly exploded in his mind.

    Then, Lin Rui suppressed the ufortable feeling in his heart and saw the usefulness and effect of this Heart of Life, ¡°The Heart of Life has the effect of recovery vitality, and is the best item to supplement the missing vitality. The heart of life only crystallizes most of the vitality of a lifeform. In a specific environment, an intact heart of life can revive the once dead lifeform after a long time¡­¡±

    After reading the introduction to the Heart of Life in the System Shop, Lin Rui also understood why it was worth so many Reward Points.

    The vitality contained in this kind of thing is much higher than that of the Low-Level Holy Spring Water, perhaps only the Top-Level Holy Spring Water would be able to match it.

    However, the price of Top-Level Holy Spring Water is more expensive than the Heart of Life. Moreover, if someone is willing to spend a lot of effort and time, this Heart of Life can still be resurrected into that B-Grade nt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to think about resurrecting it as I simply don¡¯t have that much time and energy. However, ording to the introduction in the System Shop, the vitality contained in it is too much, and I don¡¯t need it now, otherwise, my body will directly explode. But, I don¡¯t want to earn Reward Points from the system so vainly!¡± After learning about the effect and value of the green hairball from the System Shop, Lin Rui fell into entanglement.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it alone, maybe I can find a way to deal with itter.¡± In the end, Lin Rui still thought to leave it out for a while, anyway, the life force in it is so tenacious that it will not die.

    Then, Lin Rui estimated the value of everything he brought back from another in the System Shop. However, apart from the Reward points of the two lifeforms, the rest were worthless.

    It seems that even if it is something on a different, the System Shop will not give you any price if it has no value.

    ¡°Then, I will give it all to Tony for research. With these things, Tony will be busy for quite some time.¡± After muttering some words in his heart, Lin Rui went on to think about other things.

 Chapter 661 News

    <h4>Chapter 661 News</h4>

    While Lin Rui was receiving Recovery Serum and thinking about the recent events and gains, Tony and Peter were chatting next door to Recovery Serum. Of course, the topic they were chatting about was Lin Rui.

    ¡°Is it true what you said? Why do I feel that it¡¯s a fantasy story out of a childrens book, Deadpool also a weird mind and a mouth of a sailor.¡± Sitting on the soft sofa, Tony took a sip of red wine while looking at Peter who was eating snacks across the table, and said indifferently.

    Just now, Peter had fully told Tony what he had heard from Deadpool on his journey to another with Mirage Knight. Although Peter didn¡¯t add anything to the story, what Deadpool told him was exaggerate enough, so it sounded like a fantasy story to Tony.

    ¡°It should be¡­ true. Although Deadpool may have added some unnecessary details, he wouldn¡¯t lie.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter, who was delivering snacks to his mouth, stopped moving and thought a little bit before answering.

    After all, Spiderman and Deadpool are the only ones who talk a lot in League of Defender, so although they have a difference in age, their personalities are really simr.

    After Deadpool told Peter about his and Mirage Knight¡¯s experience during the missing days, even though Peter felt amazed, he still chose to believe it. In Peter¡¯s eyes, with Mirage Knight, any magical thing could happen.

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that they reached another through an unstable Space Portal but in light of the recent events, I can barely believe it. However, what ten-story tall dinosaur monster; and the tree that can control the entire forest, and he said that he encountered an Alien that was from the earth, as well as Cats, Treants, and blue-skinned people. Then that Ancient Relic, a huge Tentacle Monster, did he really think that everyone is a three-year-old child?¡± Faced with Peter¡¯s exnation, Tony said with a bemused expression on his face.

    The sudden appearance of a Space Portal that leads to God knows where is a little believable.

    Although Tony and the others have not encountered a Space Portal that can directly teleport someone across the universe, it does not mean that it does not exist, especially when there is a thing called Space Infinity Stone that is still lost.

    However, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to survive such long-distance teleportation and he is basing that on the time when Mirage Knight and Red Skull were swallowed by the Space Portal together and Red Skull died and Lin Rui only survived due to dumb luck.

    And after the teleportation is over, they happen to be able to reach a that is very simr to the earth¡¯s environment. This probability is too small, so small that it is almost impossible.

    Judging from the universe currently observed by the Earth, only twos simr to the Earth have been discovered. Moreover, there is no guarantee that the twos still exist.

    As for what happened after arriving on the primitive, Tony listened to it and treated it as a Fantasy story.

    ¡°Perhaps, Deadpool can choose to write a book, his skill of making up stories is quite good,¡± Tony said after he finished the ss of red wine.

    ¡°Uh¡­Deadpool told me that he is really going to write this experience into a book. The name would be ¡®Deadpool and Mirage Knight¡¯s Magical Journey on Another¡¯.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter was stunned and said after some time.

    Tony: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, all the eleven Extremis fighters captured have been frozen.¡± Just when Tony was a little speechless, JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly came over.

    While Tony stayed in Washington with some of the Iron Man suits to handle the battle between the Mutants Brotherhood and Stryker, JARVIS arranged for the other Iron Man to return to the Stark base in New York with the captured Extremis warriors. In the meantime, JARVIS has also found a way to seal these Extremis fighters. That is to use the temperature below minus 20 degrees while administrating Gene Suppresser to weaken the effect of Extremis, and then you can freeze these Extremis warriors temporarily.

    ¡°Eh, just deal with it, I¡¯ll deal with them when I have time.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯ words, Tony said with a sh in his eyes.

    Tony is still interested in Extremis. Moreover, because Venom¡¯s ability to absorb lifeform energy has not disappeared with its evolution this time. Tony also suffered a small loss for this reason.

    Therefore, in order to make better use of Venom or to control its energy absorption problem, Tony came up with Extremis. With the powerful energy disyed by Extremis, it can fully satisfy Venom¡¯s energy absorption rate.

    Moreover, the energy provided by Extremis is just the lifeform energy, which is in line with Venom¡¯s requirements.

    ¡°Also, Captain Rogers just sent a message.¡± After reporting on Extremis, JARVIS continued.

    ¡°En? What¡¯s it about?¡± Tony asked with some interest when he heard the news of Rogers.

    ¡°Captain Rogers is very concerned about Mirage Knight¡¯s situation, and he specifically asked about his Recovery situation. He also exined that if he will provide all the help he can in the form ofplete Recovery Serum conditions.¡±

    ¡°Heh~ Could it be that he thinks that my Recovery Serum condition is not as good as his SHIELD?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, Tony said with a small smirk on his face.

    ¡°Sir, in fact, SHIELD¡¯s Recovery Serum conditions are indeed better than ours.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS reminded truthfully.

    Tony: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡± Not wanting to talk about this subject anymore, Tony continued to ask, anyway, Lin Rui won¡¯t go to SHIELD.

    ¡°Also, Captain Rogers mentioned that Dr. Banner hopes to cooperate with you in some scientific research. For this, SHIELD can provide thergest scientific research environment and necessary technology.¡±

    ¡°Oh, this, I had expected it.¡± Tony was not surprised at all hearing JARVIS¡¯s words.

    How could Tony, who is also a genius fail to understand Dr. Banner¡¯s thoughts? Hising back was not simply because of SHIELD. His own ambition and love for science were the biggest reasons why he was willing toe back.

    And Tony is also willing to cooperate with such a genius who can understand him. Especially, now since Tony has a lot of projects to follow up and research, even if he adds the two assistants Lin Rui and Peter, he ispletely busy.

    Moreover, as the Iron Man, he also needs to appear from time to time in the outside world. Therefore, Tony also needs a teammate with considerable scientific research ability to help him.

    ¡°JARVIS, you will reply that Mirage Knight is here and he is recovering very well and we don¡¯t need SHIELD¡¯s help in that. Also, I¡¯m happy about Dr. Banner¡¯s invitation and will follow up with him.¡± Finally, Tony gave his reply.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS agreed calmly after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Huh~

    Da Da~

    Just as Tony finished speaking with JARVIS over here, the door to their lounge was pushed open from the outside. Then, a person who Tony and Peter are very familiar with slowly walked in.

 Chapter 662 Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 662 Interrogation</h4>

    ¡°Hey! What are you guys talking about? About me?¡± After pushing open the door, the person who walked in looked at Tony and Peter on the sofa and asked with a smile. Needless to say, the person who pushed the door in was Lin Rui, who was recovering just now.

    ¡°Jackson! Are you okay?!¡± Peter happily jumped up from the sofa and shouted when Lin Rui came in.

    Whew!

    Facing Peter who jumped over, Lin Rui opened his arms and gave him a big hug. Although Lin Rui¡¯s body is notpletely healed now, he will not refuse his friend¡¯s hug.

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry!¡± Seeing that Lin Rui, who was being hugged by him, frowned twice, Peter hurriedly let go of him and apologized nervously.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m almost well enough, Mr. Stark¡¯s Recovery Serum pod is working well. And there¡¯s thetest type of Gic Recovery Serum from Harry, I¡¯ll be fully recovered after a few more days of rest.¡± Seeing Peter suddenly jump away, and then hearing his apology, Lin Rui waved his hand and smiled.

    In fact, JARVIS still underestimated Lin Rui¡¯s own recovery capabilities. Originally, ording to JARVIS¡¯s calction, even with various Advanced Recovery Serums, Lin Rui would need three sessions to recover to the point of doing normal actions.

    However, Lin Rui had already recovered most of his body¡¯s functions by the end of the first season. With his physique, he would be able to recover slowly on his own after resting for some days.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Peter was also very happy to know that Lin Rui was fine.

    Then, Lin Rui and Peter walked towards Tony¡¯s side together. Seeing Tony¡¯s eyes on the sofa, Lin Rui knew that what was waiting for him was definitely not a good word.

    ¡°Humph! A few more days of rest and you¡¯re fully recovered? If you hadn¡¯t gone to fight Hulk then you wouldn¡¯t have needed to lie in the Recovery Serum chamber for so long, and you wouldn¡¯t have needed several days to recover from your injuries.¡± Sure enough, Lin Rui had only just walked up to Tony when Tony¡¯s cold words came out.

    Tony defended Mirage Knight in front of Captain Roger and Dr. Banner on the battlefield because he was worried about Lin Rui¡¯s injury, but he was still feeling a little angry.

    Tony was particrly concerned about some of Mirage Knight¡¯s actions after he guessed that the real identity of Mirage Knight was Jackson Lin. No matter how strong Mirage Knight is, he¡¯s just a 17-year-old kid.

    For Lin Rui and Peter, Tony always felt that he has a responsibility, as a guardian-like responsibility.

    Therefore, he will not let anything harm Mirage Knight and Spiderman as long as it is within his power. This time Lin Rui¡¯s unnned and sudden actions injured him, and Tony was very angry.

    ¡°Hey¡­Mr. Stark, your private Recovery Serum cabin is very good! It is veryfortable to lie in, and there is a private theater where you can watch movies and listen to music.¡± Lin Rui smiled awkwardly as he saw the anger on Tony¡¯s face and he tried to divert the subject.

    Whew!

    Just as Lin Rui finished this sentence, Tony, who was sitting on the sofa, directly stood up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject! Tell me, if you were not just injured today, or if your injuries were serious. Have you ever thought about your family?! Have you ever thought about your friends?! Have you ever thought about me and everyone else who cares about you?!¡± Tony loudly and continuously asked as he took two steps forward and directly stood in front of Lin Rui.

    Facing Tony¡¯s sudden questioning, Lin Rui unconsciously dodged his eyes. Although Lin Rui knew something in his heart, he couldn¡¯t refute Tony¡¯s concern for himself. Moreover, he was indeed wrong this time.

    ¡°That ¡­¡­ why don¡¯t I go get some snacks first ande over.¡± At the time when the atmosphere between Tony and Lin Rui was getting depression, Peter, who was standing beside Lin Rui, spoke in a small voice.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Tony said from the front while Lin Rui spoke from the back. Tony wants to educate the children, and of course, he has to take advantage of the opportunity to educate Peter.

    Although Mirage Knight is very difficult to manage, Spiderman is also not a particrly obedient boy.

    After Tony upgraded the Spiderman suit, Peter wanted to do some big things even more, and always picked some dangerous missions in the League of Defenders.

    Therefore, Tony¡¯s words are directed at Lin Rui and they were also directed at Peter. So, Tony certainly wouldn¡¯t give Peter a chance to leave now.

    As for Lin Rui not letting Peter leave, the reason is simple: To find a partner to apany during this tongueshing.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t intend to exin anything anyway and found someone to apany him to ept Tony¡¯s anger. Based on Lin Rui¡¯s understanding of Tony, after Lin Rui apologized after Tony had finished scolding him, Tony¡¯s anger would almost disappear.

    ¡°Uh¡­well.¡± Scared by Tony and Lin Rui¡¯s unanimous refusal, Peter whispered helplessly.

    ¡°You still have the nerve to yell at Peter, ah? He¡¯s not better than you in any case, he¡¯s not home all day long, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you high school students nowadays?!¡± Seeing Lin Rui loudly reject Peter, Tony continued with a stern face.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±.

    ¡®I¡¯ll put up with it! Anyway, now that you are in a fit of anger, anything I say is wrong.¡¯ Faced with Tony¡¯s continuous questioning, Lin Rui had to be silent in response.

    ¡°You go to dangerous ces by yourself at any time, or you just go missing without leaving any news. Did you know¡­¡± Then Lin Rui stood there and received Tony¡¯s ten-minute ¡®education¡¯.

    After the ck lines on Lin Rui¡¯s head had hung by severalyers, and the face of Peter beside him had changed many times, Tony¡¯s tone finally eased off.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Noting that Tony¡¯s tone slowed down, Lin Rui coughed twice at the right time, making his face slightly flushed.

    Sure enough, after seeing Lin Rui¡¯s face, Tony finally stopped using him.

    ¡°If you are hurt, just bear it yourself, go and sit down!¡± Tony said with a stern face.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, thank you, I¡¯m sorry to have worried you this time.¡± Lin Rui looked at Tony after he let go and said seriously. Lin Rui had already let Tony worry about him more than once, so he was truly grateful for Tony¡¯s concern for him.

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to worry me then don¡¯t do so many dangerous things in the future.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony said helplessly.

    In this regard, Lin Rui is also helpless, he is not an adventurous person himself. However, in such a dangerous Marvel World, coupled with the existence of the System, Lin Rui is slowly forced to be an adventurous person who wants to fight for his future.

    ¡°By the way, Peter told me just now, you left the Earth this time and reached a different in the universe when you were missing?¡± Tony, whose anger had almost disappeared, looked at Lin Rui who was already sitting on the sofa and asked.

    ¡°En? Oh¡­ yes.¡±

 Chapter 663 Account

    <h4>Chapter 663 ount</h4>

    Then, Tony and Peter carefully asked Lin Rui, the missing party, what happened during his disappearance. Although Deadpool was also the missing party, Tony didn¡¯t believe the fantasy story that Deadpool said.

    Under Tony and Peter¡¯s careful questioning, Lin Rui exined his experience on the Alien over the past few days. When Lin Rui told them about his experience, the eyes of Tony and Peter sitting next to him were getting brighter by the second.

    Although both Peter and Tony had heard Deadpool¡¯s version just now, what Lin Rui said was more real and more immersive, but it was also incredible.

    ¡°In this way, we took an ultra-long-distance Space Portal across the Star Field, first, we went to Asgard, and then returned to Earth.¡± After talking for almost an hour, Lin Rui finally told his experience and by this time Lin Rui¡¯s mouth was dry.

    Huh~

    Guru Guru~

    Lin Rui, who had finished talking about his adventure, didn¡¯t bother Peter and Tony who were a little stunned next to him. He picked up the ss of red wine on the table and drank it in one gulp.

    Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t like to drink red wine before, he drank a lot at Tony¡¯s ce. Now he is used to the taste of red wine, and the more expensive it is, the better he will drink it. He doesn¡¯t know if it is a psychological effect.

    ¡°Hey!¡­¡± Seeing Lin Rui finishing his red wine in one sip, Tony just realized that he wanted to stop him, but it was still toote in the end.

    ¡°Wow!, Jackson, you had quite an exciting adventure! Alien, the endless prairie and all of the thousands of years old primitive forest, as well as those strange beasts and monsters, I really don¡¯t know how you and Deadpool were able toe back.¡± After Tony spoke, Peter, who was a little surprised next to him, eximed and looked at Lin Rui with bright eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like that, although the beasts and monsters in the primeval forest are many and strong, but I am not weak either.¡± Lin Rui spoke with a smile on his face after hearing Peter¡¯s words.

    ¡°Can you tell me more about the structure of that Ancient Relic? I¡¯m curious what kind of technological civilization can trap that irresistible monster you mentioned.¡± Lin Rui poured another ss of Red without worrying about anyone as Tony continued.

    ¡°Well, the situation at the time was really urgent. It¡¯s already quite nice that I survived. I didn¡¯t have time to observe what that Relic looked like!¡± Lin Rui replied helplessly when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°What about those aliens? You just mentioned some Star-Lord, Rocket, and a Treeman named Groot. I¡¯m very interested in them. Have you brought back their hair or branches?¡± Without the information of that ancient Relic, Tony wanted to ask if there was a body material of those aliens.

    After all, Lin Rui can be regarded as the first person Tony knows from Earth that hase into contact with Aliens, and it was direct and normalmunication. As Lin Rui said, he also became friends with those Aliens. What Tony didn¡¯t know was that Lin Rui didn¡¯t introduce the origin of Star-Lord, otherwise, he would be even more excited.

    When he heard Tony¡¯s next question, Lin Rui¡¯s head directly hung down with several invisible ck lines. How could he possibly pay attention to collect these things at that time, he was already too busy running for his life.

    ¡°No, but I have brought back some other things.¡± First, Lin Rui shook his head and said that he had not brought back the things from those Aliens for Tony to study, and then Lin Rui added.

    ¡°En? What kind of stuff?¡± Although there was no material from those aliens for Tony to study, but if Lin Rui had really brought back something from that alien, then Tony would be very happy.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui didn¡¯t immediately take out the things in his portable space, but just scanned the luxurious lounge where they are now.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go to theb, those things may not be suitable for here.¡± Lin Rui spoke after sweeping the lounge.

    Whew!

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to theb!¡± Seemingly reminded by Lin Rui, Tony directly stood up from the sofa and shouted.

    ¡°Um¡­Aren¡¯t we taking a break right now?¡± Peter, who was still immersed in the story looked at Tony who was standing next to him and muttered with some doubts on his face.

    ¡°What to mean taking a break? Do you have time to rx and chat now? We haven¡¯t even finished the previous experiment and you still want to bezy?!¡± Although Peter spoke in a small voice but Tony still heard it and replied.

    Brush! Brush!

    ¡°Got it!¡± After Tony finished speaking, a figure rushed out of the lounge, and then Peter¡¯s voice came back.

    ¡°This kid¡­ let¡¯s go, too.¡± No longer seeing Peter¡¯s shadow, Tony smiled a little and then said to Lin Rui.

    ¡°En.¡± Lin Rui agreed and although he was still injured, he still walked towards the undergroundboratory with Tony.

    Two minutester, Lin Rui and the other two had arrived at Tony¡¯s undergroundboratory.

    Because Tony now needs to experiment with things that havepletely surpassed the original Arc Reactor and continuously upgrade his Iron Man Armors, he had expanded theyout of theboratory by several times.

    Now, the experimental area under the entire vi is many timesrger than the ground upon which the vi is constructed.

    Among them is aboratory dedicated to upgrading the Iron Man Armors, and a safe room for Arc Reactor experiments.

    Some lifeform research rooms have been added to the back, including those dedicated to Venom, and now there is also an ice-covered room dedicated to storing Extremis fighters.

    As for Lin Rui, theirboratory is a brand-new lifeformboratory with a lot of space, enough to do someplicated lifeform experiments.

    ¡°How is Venom doing now? It has been hiding its ability to absorb lifeform energy before, so it can be seen that its own consciousness has always been there.¡± Lin Rui asked casually without going inside theb where Venom was stored.

    ¡°Heh~ it?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony gave a light chortle and then directly handed him a tablet.

    After receiving the tablet, Lin Rui curiously looked at the screen disyed on it. Then, the expression on Lin Rui¡¯s face became very odd again.

    Because what was shown on the tablet was Venom¡¯s current situation. In theboratory where Venom is located, he is located in a very small super alloy box, and from time to time there are high temperatures, electric shocks, freezing appear to irritate it.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    Is this its punishment? Tony is really amazing! Seeing the constant twitching Venom being tortured in the video, Lin Rui thought silently in his heart.

 Chapter 664 Calls

    <h4>Chapter 664 Calls</h4>

    In the following two days, Lin Rui, Tony, and Peter did not leave the undergroundboratory. Because the things Lin Rui took out from the Pocket Space that he got from the Alien were too amazing.

    Except for Venom, who is being tortured in a box, this is the first time that Tony had seen so many real alien lifeform materials. Whether it¡¯s nt or lifeform, Lin Rui brought some back.

    Therefore, Peter, who had originally nned to go home after seeing Lin Rui¡¯s condition, and Lin Rui, who had not fully recovered from his injuries, were caught by Tony and they started the experiments.

    Because Tony forced Lin Rui and Peter to stay in theboratory for two consecutive days to ssify and analyze the Alien materials for the experiments, Lin Rui also missed many calls and messages.

    Among them, JARVIS will directly help him in returning the family¡¯s phone calls. This is not the first time JARVIS has done this kind of thing.

    Anyway, Lin Rui¡¯s family has long known that their son is following Tony Stark and he seemed to be more than just a simple intern.

    As for other people, if JARVIS is unfamiliar with them then he would just put it aside. Therefore, someone who hasn¡¯t contacted Lin Rui won¡¯t be able to get in touch with him.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    Zih! ~

    In the suburbs of New York not far from Lin Rui¡¯s home, a violent noise suddenly came out in the backyard of a dog shelter, apanied by a strange electric current.

    ¡°Damn it, Jackson! Where the hell are you?! Why aren¡¯t you answering your phone?¡± After retracting his fist that had just hit the wall, Thor spoke with a look of confusion on his face.

    After Thor put his fist down, the solid wall in front of him had been left with a scorched ck, it was obviously caused by a strong electric shock.

    After living on Earth for such a long time, Thor, who had deeply experienced the life of ordinary people with the help of Lin Rui, had also changed a lot.

    The arrogance of the former Prince of Asgard has been gradually worn out. Before, Thor would only care about himself but now he also cares about the people around him.

    Therefore, the power that belonged to Thor gradually returned to him. Although Thor hasn¡¯t been able to call his hammer yet, he can clearly sense the position of the hammer, and this feeling has slowly increased over time.

    Moreover, his strength is constantly increasing, and he is already able to use some of the power of thunder.

    And since Thor saw a Bifrostnding in New York more than two days ago, he thought that someone from Asgard hade again.

    No matter who it was, Thor was looking forward to meeting them. Because that would give him a chance to talk about the situation in Asgard. However, when Thor hurried to where Bifrostnded, the Bifrost had already disappeared.

    After a fruitless search for Asgard¡¯s visitors, Thor contacts Lin Rui, who is the only one in the world who knows about him and Asgard. However, Thor couldn¡¯t get in touch with Lin Rui.

    Two days passed, and now Thor doesn¡¯t know what happened to Lin Rui. Although Thor had previously known about the unique identity of his Earthbound friend, he also had no contact information for Mirage Knight.

    And Thor didn¡¯t think about going to Lin Rui¡¯s house to find him. After all, he hadn¡¯t been introduced to his friend¡¯s family.

    ¡°When Extremis fighters attacked major cities two days ago, members of the League of Defenders also took action, but they didn¡¯t see Mirage Knight. The little spider showed up in front of the White House. Could it be that Jackson was somewhere else?¡± Thor thought as he looked at the wall in front of him.

    Having lived on Earth for so long, Thor has almostpletely integrated into the lives of normal people. Therefore, Thor also knows about some major events that are happening in the world.

    Thor was also aware of the massive attacks on many major cities in the United States by Extremis fighters two days ago. From media reports, Thor also saw members of the League of Defenders taking action against these Extremis Fighters, but he did not see Mirage Knight, who Thor knows is Jackson.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I just go over to Jackson¡¯s house? If someone from Asgard had indeede here then I need to know who it is. If Loki is up to something then Jackson can help too. And if anything had happened to him, his family would at least have known about it.¡± Thor, who couldn¡¯t get in touch with Lin Rui, was already worried about him, and not just because of the Bifrost.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just do it! I will go to Jackson¡¯s house after I get off work today, I hope his family knows what¡¯s wrong with him!¡± Finally, Thor decided to go to Lin Rui¡¯s house to find him.

    However, just when Thor was about to turn around and go back to clean the kennel, he was suddenly taken aback. He looked at the crumbling wall that was hit by his punch and the expression on his face gradually turned ugly.

    This backyard is normally a ce for the dogs to y and rx, and if the wall falls down, the dogs would be hurt. So Thor had to fix the wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to cost another fortune!¡± Finally, Thor could only mutter helplessly.

    ¡­

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    In the undergroundboratory of Tony¡¯s luxury seaside vi in New York, Lin Rui, who was conducting a capital analysis for a foreign¡¯s nt organization, suddenly heard a reminder from the tablet.

    This reminder sound indicates that there is news from Lin Rui¡¯s home, so Lin Rui temporarily put down the instrument in his hand, and then picked up the tablet.

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    Seeing the shing portrait on the tablet, the corners of Lin Rui¡¯s mouth slightly cocked. Then, Lin Rui walked away from the side of theb table to a more well-lit ce, also so that there was no otherb stuff behind him. Only then did Lin Rui tap on this video call from home.

    ¡°Hi! Dad, did you miss me again?¡± After tapping on the video call, Lin Rui looked at his father Lin Hai on the other end and greeted him with a smile on his face.

    Ever since Lin Rui became Mirage Knight, he has been sneaking around at night, and now he is openly using Tony-Stark¡¯s name to ¡°Wander¡± outside, and his family is used to it.

    Anyway, with Tony-Stark¡¯s real-life guarantee for him, the family had no problem with it. After all, not everyone can be Tony-Stark¡¯s helper.

    ¡°Haha! Son, of course, I miss you, and your mother also misses you very much. When are youing back this time? You¡¯ve been doing experiments with high secrecy before, so mom and dad can¡¯t see you, haven¡¯t you finished yet?¡± Seeing his son in the phone, Lin Hai who was at home asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about that, but it¡¯s been a little easier these days. I can ask Mr. Stark if I can take a vacation.¡± Lin Rui says with a smile when he heard his father¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, by the way, someone came to the house today and said that he was your friend.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lin Rui casually asked as he usually has good connections at school, so it¡¯s not surprising that someone went to his house to look for him.

    Huh~

    After Lin Rui finished asking, he saw his dad¡¯s cell phone view turn down. Then, a sturdy figure appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s line of sight.

 Chapter 665 Visit

    <h4>Chapter 665 Visit</h4>

    Lin Rui froze a little after seeing the familiar sturdy figure in front of the camera.

    ¡°Son, he said that his name is Thor Odinson and he is your friend. He came here looking for you when he couldn¡¯t get in touch with you and was worried.¡± After the burly figure appeared in the center of the video, Lin Rui¡¯s father said.

    ¡°Hello, Jackson.¡± After Lin Rui¡¯s father finished speaking, the man in front of the camera also smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Thor?! How are you?¡± Looking at the figure in the tablet, Lin Rui calls out his name with some surprise.

    Ever since Lin Rui had helped Thor find a job, he hadn¡¯t seen Thor that much. After all, Lin Rui did not know exactly how to let Thor regain his divine power, so apart from keeping in touch normally to understand Thor¡¯s life, the busy Lin Rui would not interfere too much with Thor¡¯s life on Earth.

    However, seeing Thor¡¯s expression in the video, Lin Rui felt that he should be suppressing something. The smile that was shown looked so sincere, but Lin Rui, who knew Thor well, could see that it was a forced smile.

    ¡°Oh, since it¡¯s really your friend, then you guys can talk by yourselves, I¡¯m going to make dinner.¡± Hearing Lin Rui call out Thor¡¯s name on the phone, Lin Hai said and then gave the phone to Thor.

    Da Da~

    Then, Lin Rui heard the sound of distant footsteps. It seemed that his dad had really gone to make dinner.

    ¡°Hi! Thor, haven¡¯t seen you for a while, how are you doing?¡± Lin Rui asked with a smile looking at the face being pulled in across the video.

    Although he didn¡¯t know why Thor wanted to find himself, but judging from his fading smile, it shouldn¡¯t be anything good.

    ¡°Me? Of course, I am doing well these days! And I am getting better and better!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor replied with a cold face.

    Zizi~

    Then, Lin Rui saw that Thor¡¯s eyes slowly glowed with lightning, and several thin electric arcs popped out of his body. Obviously, Thor was expressing his dissatisfaction and anger.

    ¡°Um¡­ if you have something to say then say it but don¡¯t blow up my house!¡± Lin Rui cried out in surprise when he saw that Thor was able to release some thunder.

    Lin Rui still doesn¡¯t know how he had angered Thor, but Thor has now recovered a bit of his powers and Lin Rui can¡¯t let him mess around in his own home. As for the fact that Thor has fully recovered his powers, Lin Rui won¡¯t believe it.

    If that was the case then Thor would probably have been picked up back to Asgard. After all, Asgard is now fighting Frost Giants and Dark Elfs, and there is a lot of pressure on them.

    The presence of a powerful warrior like Thor on the battlefield would be enough to affect a lot of things, and Odin won¡¯t waste it.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Thor coldly snorted when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words, and then the electric arc in his eyes and body gradually disappeared.

    Then, before Lin Rui could continue speaking, Thor secretly took a few quick deep breaths.

    While it¡¯s true that Thor has already begun to recover his powers, he is still a long way from being able to use his full powers. Just now, Thor just forced some thunder to frighten Lin Rui. Now, he can¡¯t let Lin Rui see the difference, or his bluff would be seen.

    ¡°Okay, what¡¯s the matter? You came to my house so it must be something serious?¡± After two seconds of silence, Lin Rui asked Thor who was wearing a stern expression on his face on the other side of the video.

    ¡°If you could just pick up your phone then I wouldn¡¯t havee to your house?¡± Thor asked when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh¡­My phone is broken. I just forgot to buy another one because there have been a lot of things recently.¡± Lin Rui said with some embarrassment after he heard Thor¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui¡¯s mobile phone broke down when he was on the Alien, and he didn¡¯t buy a new one when he came back. Many people don¡¯t need a mobile phone to contact him anyway.

    ¡°Well, I was wrong in this matter. I should have bought a new one after my old phone broke. So, what is your urgent matter.¡± Lin Rui apologized and then asked.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Thor¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke, ¡°I saw the Bifrost appear two days ago, and itnded in the suburbs of New York, not far from where I work.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that someone from Asgard is here. But after I went there, the Bifrost has disappeared and there was nothing. I am worried that Loki hade to mess with us again, so I want to ask for your help. Don¡¯t you have many friends? If Loki hade here then we need to stop him.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s apology, Thor spoke about his matter.

    After Thor finished speaking, he looked at Lin Rui in the video seriously, but when he saw Lin Rui, he seemed to be in a daze.

    ¡°Two days ago, Bifrost, in the suburbs of New York, not far from where Thor worked¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be the time when I came back¡­¡± Actually, Lin Rui was not in a daze, he was just thinking about what Thor had said. There seems to be some misunderstanding here.

    ¡°Thor, are you sure it was two days ago? It was about noon, and only one Bifrost appeared?¡± In order to ensure his own thoughts, Lin Rui ended his dazed state and looked at the opposite Tony seriously.

    ¡°Yeah, there was only one, did you see it?¡± Thor answered with excitement when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    ¡°Uh¡­ if it was that time and only one Bifrost had appeared then I think I knew who came over.¡± Lin Rui said with a weird look on his face in the face of Thor¡¯s question.

    ¡°You know? Who is it!? Was it Loki? Did he threaten you again?¡± Thor was even more excited when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Last time, Loki came to Earth to mock him for his situation, and he also caused the break-up between him and Jane and threatened Lin Rui, so this time Thor naturally thought that Loki hade again.

    ¡°If it is Loki then you should not be afraid, I would quickly regain my powers and hammer. When the timees, I will go back to Asgard and teach him about the manners in which a brother should act!¡± Thor alsoforted Lin Rui so that he wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Loki.

    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s not Loki, nor any other people from Asgard.¡± Seeing Thor asking several questions in a row, Lin Rui continued to shook his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Not anyone from Asgard? Who is it then?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s answer made Thor confused, who would it be if not someone from Asgard that came out of Bifrost.

    Heimdall is in charge of Bifrost and he is Asgard¡¯s most loyal fighter, and it is absolutely impossible for him to betray Asgard and the Bifrost was not something that could be used casually, which is why Thor was surprised.

    ¡°Me, and two of my friends.¡± Faced with Thor¡¯s question, Lin Rui answered with an awkward expression on his face.

 Chapter 666 Protection

    <h4>Chapter 666 Protection</h4>

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Peter, I¡¯m leaving now!¡±

    Card!

    Seeing the figure disappearing from the door of theboratory in a sh, Peter, who was still doing the experiment, was a little bewildered. Just now, Peter saw Lin Rui answer the phone, and then he told Tony that there was something at home and directly left.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, Jackson, what¡­¡± Lin Rui had already left, and Peter looked at Tony and asked curiously.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe he has a girlfriend!¡± Tony didn¡¯t know why Lin Rui left in a hurry and answered casually.

    Anyway, these experiments are in a series, and it is impossible to get them all done in a short time. Even if Lin Rui leaves, it doesn¡¯t matter much.

    The big deal is to let him do more in the future. And now Lin Rui has finally recovered from his injuries and Tony can safely let him out. Otherwise, Tony wouldn¡¯t let Lin Rui leave his sight.

    ¡°Girlfriend?! Jackson? No¡­¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Peter muttered as his eyes widened.

    ¡°What are you whispering? If you finish the experiment in your hand then you can also go home, little spider.¡± Without hearing Peter whispering, Tony looked at him and reminded him.

    ¡°Forget it, I need to finish this as soon as possible, I want to go home too!¡± Of course, Peter, who hasn¡¯t been home for two days, also wants to go home early, so he continues to do what he was doing. However, Peter is also thinking about Lin Rui¡¯s possible girlfriend.

    Boom~ Boom~ Boom~

    While Peter and Tony continued to do their respective experiments in the undergroundboratory, Lin Rui had already rushed out of Tony¡¯s private garage in a Sports Car.

    To go home, Lin Rui, who has already recovered will not transform into Mirage Knight and fly back. Driving Tony¡¯s Iron Man Armor is certainly not appropriate, so driving a Sports car back is the fastest and low-key method.

    Just now, after Lin Rui told Thor on the phone that Bifrost appeared two days ago because of him, Thor urged Lin Rui toe home and talk to him face to face.

    After all, Thor has been banished to Earth for some time now and has missed Asgard for most of this time, except for the time when he was in a rtionship with Jane Foster. So, after learning that Lin Rui had been to Asgard, Thor asked him toe back and make it clear.

    Lin Rui, however, only transferred to Asgard for a while but did not see anything substantial from Asgard at all.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to stay in theb with Tony and their experiments all the time, so he took advantage of this phone call from his father and asked Tony for leave to go home.

    Anyway, Tony has a lot on his te right now, and he wouldn¡¯t pay any attention to this matter.

    Huhu~

    Driving Tony¡¯s luxury sports car on the beach highway, Lin Rui even opened the car shed to let the wind blow his hair up. Driving a sports car across the ground has a different feel than riding a hoverboard, or driving an Iron Man Armor or flying with his power. At least, Lin Rui feels good.

    After all, Lin Rui used to be in battle whether he was flying on a Hoverboard, or driving an Iron Man Armor, or flying by himself. He was always on the way to battle, and there was no time to rx and appreciate the surrounding scenery.

    But now sitting in a sports car with JARVIS to help with intelligent driving, Lin Rui can enjoy it easily for a while.

    ¡°Jarvis, it¡¯s a beautiful day!¡± With the lush woods on one side and the waves of the sea on the other, Lin Rui¡¯s mood has never been more rxed.

    ¡°The current temperature outside is 26.7 degrees, the humidity is at 50 percent, and the weather is sunny with a little cloud cover, which is very nice indeed. ¡°Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jarvis¡¯s voice came from the car.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­JARVIS, you don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Jackson.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, JARVIS replied calmly.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    Brush!

    ¡°Jarvis, say¡­ The earth is so beautiful, why would anyone want to damage or even destroy it for their own selfish purposes?¡± The car runs out of the woods and Lin Rui can see the boundless sea in front of him and an idea suddenly came into his mind.

    After Lin Rui asked the question, Jarvis did not respond as quickly as before. At this moment, Jarvis seemed to be seriously thinking about Lin Rui¡¯s question, while Lin Rui, who was looking at the sea in front of him, did not pay attention to Jarvis¡¯s thinking and just silently looked at the beautiful scenery of the earth.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, people areplicated, and right now I don¡¯t know how to answer your question. But isn¡¯t all you have been doing is Guarding? Protecting your family, Protecting your friends, even protecting the earth. I think that no matter how many people in the world have bad intentions toward Earth, I believe that you and others like you will always be true to your faith in protecting this wonderful.¡± Finally, after thinking about it for a dozen seconds, Jarvis replied in a slightly altered tone.

    Huhu~

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer and feeling the breeze blowing on his face, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes slowly changed from sloppy to firm.

    ¡°Yes ~ even if you have been evolving, but how can you understand theplexity of human nature so quickly? But, as you said, no matter who wants to destroy this wonderful, they are my enemy! Guarding, that¡¯s what I should be fighting for!¡± At the same time when Lin Rui¡¯s eyes changed, he also spoke. And, by the end of the sentence, Lin Rui almost shouted recklessly.

    ¡°Jarvis, can you go any faster?¡± ¡°Lin Rui asks Jarvis after he screamed and pressed the elerator to the bottom, noticing that the car¡¯s speed has not increased.

    ¡°As you wish, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Boom~Boom!

    Brush!

    The next moment, a light blue me sprayed out from the rear end of the sports car. Then, the sports car driven by Lin Rui turned into a sh of silver lightning on the road at a speed close to the speed of sound.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui stayed in Tony¡¯sboratory for two days and went home because of a call from Thor. In the X-Men¡¯s base camp, Professor Charles finally saw an unexpected guest: Mao.

    Da Da~

    Stopping at the gate of X-Academy, Mao looked at the school that had gone through many ups and downs.

    Back then, this school was specially set up for young Mutants and it was built by Mao and Professor Charles together. Now, Mao is finally back here again even if he is here for different reasons.

    Standing at the door for a while, Mao slowly raised his hand and the closed iron door slowly opened.

    Huh~

    In the next moment, after almost a decade, Mao finally stepped into this school again.

 Chapter 667 Visit

    <h4>Chapter 667 Visit</h4>

    Da Da~

    Walking on thewn of the X-Academy, Mao wearing simple casual clothes did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    Although Mao¡¯s name is quite famous among Mutants, there are very few real people who have seen his face. And today Erik didn¡¯te here to cause any trouble, the aura on his body was very peaceful and he looked like an ordinary old man.

    Huh~

    ¡°Huh? Grandpa, what can I do for you?¡± Just when Mao walked to the side of a small football field, a teenager suddenly approached him and curiously asked.

    There are very few elderly people in the X-Academy, because this school is specially set up for young Mutants, and the teachers are also young Mutants.

    Except for Professor Charles who is an old man, there really are no other old people here. Therefore, this child is a little curious about the strange old man who appeared in the school.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing, I am just here for a visit,¡± Mao said with a smile as he looked at the kid in front of him.

    ¡°Would you like to visit our school? I can show you around because we don¡¯t have many outsiders in our school, so you may not be familiar with some ces.¡± Hearing what Mao said, the little boy continued.

    ¡°No, I know your school very well. After all, I helped build it.¡± Mao said with a twinkle in his eyes when he heard the little boy¡¯s words.

    The little boy¡¯s eyes almost popped out when he heard Mao¡¯s words. He helped build the school, so he must be Professor Charles¡¯s friend. Moreover, the longer he watched Mao, the more he realized that there was something familiar about the old man.

    ¡°Grandpa, have I seen you before?¡± So, the little boy continued while keeping an eye on Mao.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t been back here for more than ten years and I just came back to see my old friend.¡± Mao replied with a smile after he heard the kid¡¯s words.

    ¡°No, I must have seen you! Where is it? Where is it? ¡­ Ah! Are you¡­¡± Mao¡¯s answer did not dispel the little boy¡¯s doubts, and he thought about it carefully with a frown. After thinking for a few seconds, he suddenly looked up into Mao¡¯s face and cried out in surprise.

    ¡°SHH ~¡­¡± Seeing that the kid realized who he was, Mao made a silent gesture and told him to keep quiet.

    Call!

    ¡°Um!~¡­¡± Seeing Mao¡¯s gesture, the Little Kid mmed his hand on his mouth. After years of hearing about Mao, the little boy was very afraid of him. He was afraid that if he did not listen, this kind looking grandfather would wave his hand and kill him.

    ¡°Erik, you haven¡¯t been back in years and you tease a little kid as soon as youe back home?¡± Just as Mao was talking to the boy, a soft voice came from behind him.

    ¡°Professor Charles! Upon hearing the sound, the kid yelled out and passed Mao and ran straight to Charles who appeared at some point behind him.

    Huh~

    ¡°Hello, Charles.¡± Hearing the sound behind him, Mao slowly turned around and spoke to the bald old man in the wheelchair.

    ¡°Hello, Erik.¡± Professor Charles also greeted Erik from his wheelchair.

    ¡­

    Da Da~

    A few minutester, Erik and Professor Charles ¡°Walked¡± side by side through the inner corridors of the X-Men base under the X-Academy for the Young and Talented. A nostalgic look flickered in Erik¡¯s eyes as he walked down the familiar corridor.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same as before.¡± Finally, Erik spoke slightly after turning a corner.

    ¡°Yes, the outside appearance has hardly changed, but the inside has changed a lot.¡± Professor calmly Charles said after he heard Eric¡¯s words.

    The X-Academy was built out of a converted estate owned by Professor Charles¡¯s family. It was built decades ago when Professor Charles and Mao formed the original X-Men to fight the Hellfire Mutants club. After the First World War, Erik and Professor Charles went their separate ways, and Erik hardly ever returned.

    Over the years, the estate has survived many disasters and has been nearly destroyed several times. As Mao just said, it¡¯s the same as it was before, but the interior has been optimized for decades with a lot more stuff.

    ¡°I¡¯m here this time, don¡¯t you want to show me what¡¯s changed? Charles.¡± Erik continued with a twinkle in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, just like the house. It looks the same on the outside, but it has changed a great deal on the inside. It¡¯s the same with X-Men. It¡¯s not the same anymore.¡± Professor Charles replied in a deep tone after taking a look at Erik.

    With that, Charles looks ahead. They¡¯re at the door of a secret room. As Charles looks ahead, two beams of light shoot out from the center of the chamber door and stop right where Charles¡¯s eyes are.

    Brush~

    ¡°Wee, Professor Charles.¡± After confirming the identity, an intelligent voice came out.

    Card~

    Then, the door in front of them automatically opened from the middle. Professor Charles controlled the wheelchair and entered slowly while Erik followed in without hesitation.

    Kakaka~

    Da Da~

    After following Professor Charles into the secret room, Mao showed a slightly surprised expression because of the scene in front of him. The entire secret room is veryrge.

    The silver-white walls and floor make this secret room look rich in technology, and the modern machines ced in various positions make this secret room look extraordinarily Sci-Fi.

    There are not many people in this secret room, about seven or eight. Except for the blue-haired beast, the others are obviously scientific researchers who are not very capable of mutation. At this time, they were walking back and forth around the machines, doing some operations that Mao couldn¡¯t understand.

    There were not many people in the secret room, perhaps seven or eight. Except for the blue-haired beast, the others are obviously scientific researchers who don¡¯t have a fighting-based mutation.

    At the same time, they were walking around the machines, doing things that Mao couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°They¡­Charles, what are you doing? Where are the X-Men?¡± Erik asked suspiciously as he looked at these people who obviously didn¡¯t have muchbat power.

 Chapter 668 Change

    <h4>Chapter 668 Change</h4>

    When Professor Charles heard Erik¡¯s words, he did not answer immediately. Instead, he continued on his way, with Erik following him. Professor Charles came to a slow halt in the middle of the vast secret room.

    ¡°They are X-Men¡¯s logistics department. As for the other X-Men, some are on vacation and some are still executing their missions.¡± With a brief nce around, Professor Charles answered Erik¡¯s question lightly.

    ¡°Logistics? What do they do? Are you also working on a particr gene for Mutants?¡± When he heard Professor Charles¡¯s answer, Erik asked seriously with some anger in his eye.

    Because of his childhood experience, Erik resented the practice of studying Mutants genes.

    In Erik¡¯s opinion, Mutants are more advanced than the average person, they are better than the average person, and their genes are perfect, and if anyone wants to study the Mutants, then in Erik¡¯s view, it¡¯s either to beat them or to use them.

    ¡°Of course the logistics department is there to deal with all kinds of logistics because the X-Men don¡¯t have the time to deal with stuff like their weapons and equipment. ¡°When questioned by Mao, Professor Charles replies in a calm voice.

    ¡°As for whether I have studied the Mutants gene, what do you think?¡± Of course, at the back, Professor Charles looked at Erik and asked.

    Charles certainly knew that Erik didn¡¯t like the idea of ??others studying the Mutants¡¯ genes, but the Mutants wanted to improve, and figuring out their particr genes would be very helpful in that.

    Mutants with higher grade Mutations are more stable because of their gically stable mutation, and they usually live their life simr to people.

    But Mutants with a low-level mutation not only cannot control their abilities but their mutation may also bring difficulties to their lives. Therefore, studying the genes of Mutants can bring better help to these low-level Mutants.

    What Professor Charles always wanted to do was not to let Mutants dominate the world, what he wanted to do was to let Mutants be able to live a normal life as most ordinary people do now.

    And all Mao needs is strong Mutants, in his view as long as Mutants are strong enough to unify the Earth, then all the problems about Mutants will be solved. But that¡¯s not going to happen.

    ¡°Equipment? You mean those things?¡± Not caring about Charles¡¯s t tone, Erik asked while pointing to a half-finished set of battle suits on a nearby workbench.

    On the workbench that Erik pointed to, a ck suit with dark silver lines as the main body was undergoing various tests. Obviously, this suit is the equipment of the X-Men.

    ¡°These are only a part of it. We are always improving. Through our cooperation with other forces in the world, we are also constantly developing. Otherwise, how do you think your Mutant Brotherhood lost so easily?¡± Seeing that Erik noticed the battle suit, Charles replied faintly while not forgetting to remind Erik that his Mutant Brotherhood members were in his hands at the end of the answer.

    ¡°Humph! So what if they lost? Everything is alright as long as I don¡¯t lose!¡± Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Mao said with a cold snort.

    However, although Erik still maintains his power as the leader of the Mutant Brotherhood, his heart has be unstable since just now.

    From his previous battles in Washington to his choice to see these changes within the X-Men, Erik felt deeply that the Mutant Brotherhood was no match for the X-Men. In fact, if it weren¡¯t for him being in the Mutant Brotherhood, it would be nothing more than a speck of dust in front of the X-Men.

    ¡°Indeed, you haven¡¯t lost. But that¡¯s only temporary, Erik. How many more years can youst?¡± Charles continued without denying Mao¡¯s words.

    Charles has always cared for his old friend. However, the world is not something that they can stir at will.

    Whether it is Mao or Professor Charles, they are already old and their abilities have slowly begun to decline. What is the future of the Mutants on Earth as their backbone fades away?

    ¡°At least not less than you! Charles!¡± Hearing Charles¡¯ question, Erik answered with a bright look in his eyes.

    Seemingly knowing that it was impossible to convince Mao with just his words, Professor Charles said nothing more. Then, the two friends continued to stroll casually in this chamber.

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    Just as Charles was leading Erik around this logistical chamber, a red dot suddenly popped up on the screen of the workbench to the side, followed by a beeping sound.

    Phew!

    After that beep came out, a blue figure suddenly ran from another direction. Without bothering to look at Mao, Hank was already operating on the workbench.

    Da Da Da ~

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just talk about some mission?¡± Mao asked Charles after seeing some data that was constantly changing on the screen.

    The original intention of the X-Men was to protect the peace-loving Mutants on the earth. For this reason, they would often go out and deal with Mutants in various ces, which Erik knew.

    And now that the red light spot had appeared, Erik wondered if there were Mutants in that ce who needed help.

    ¡°There is a mission, but it¡¯s not what you think. Since we now have Allies, there are special emergencies that the X-Men can turn over to reliable Allies if we are toote.¡± Charles responds faintly to Erik¡¯s question.

    But Erik didn¡¯t notice. The red blips that Professor Charles saw on the screen were special glints of light in his eyes, which clearly means that this is not a normal mission cue.

    ¡°All right, Charles, I know what you¡¯re going to do. I¡¯ve seen the changes in the X-Men. Would you be satisfied if I told you I was surprised by your changes?¡± Erik asked as he looked away from the light screen and looked at Charles.

    ¡°Was it an ident or was it a nice change?¡± ¡°Charles asked earnestly while staring into Erik¡¯s eyes.

    Erik: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out. There are other ces I can show you. After all these years, you should have forgotten many ces.¡± Knowing that Mao wouldn¡¯t answer, Professor Charles took control of the wheelchair and headed outside.

 Chapter 669 Bringing To Light

    <h4>Chapter 669 Bringing To Light</h4>

    A few minutester, Mao has followed Professor Charles out of the X-Men Logistics room and back into the corridor.

    However, at this time, Mao was not as indifferent as to when he had first arrived. After he saw the X-Men change, Erik had a lot of ideas in his mind. But first, he wanted to aplish what he hade for in the first ce.

    ¡°Charles, you know what I came here for and now you have also shown me your so-called changes, shouldn¡¯t you take me to see Pyro and the others?¡± Mao said lightly while walking behind Charles.

    ¡°Of course I knew you hade to take them back, but don¡¯t worry, they are all right now, and you will see them when you leave. But right now, we have a lot to talk about.¡± Hearing Erik¡¯s words, Professor Charles calmly replied.

    ¡°What else is there to talk about? You know I wouldn¡¯t agree with you so easily, much less join hands with you.¡± Not sure what else Charles was going to say, Erik stopped and asked.

    Huh~

    ¡°I do not want your approval of what I am doing, only that facts prove it right. As for whether you are willing to join hands with me, it is not so important to me now. Don¡¯t you see that I have as much strength as your Mutant Brotherhood?¡± Professor Charles said as moved on without stopping for Erik.

    ¡°Charles, I didn¡¯t realize you had so much confidence now!¡± Erik thought to himself as he watched the familiar figure moving forward and then he also followed him.

    ¡°In addition to telling you about the changes and advancements in the X-Men, I have a matter of great interest to you.¡± Charles continued after Erik caught up with him.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Erik really doesn¡¯t know what Charles has here that would interest him.

    ¡°What happened on the battlefield that day may not have been seen by others, but I did see it all.¡± Faced with Erik¡¯s doubts, Charles said faintly.

    Shout!

    At this point, the harmonious atmosphere between Mao and Professor Charles was suddenly broken as a powerful momentum burst out of Mao. However, facing the sudden explosion of power next to him, Professor Charles continued his journey as if he was unaware of it.

    ¡°Charles, what did you see?¡± Erik asked deeply while staring at Charles.

    The battle of the previous two days was full of idents, but what Mao was most concerned about was the presence of his childrens: Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch, although they didn¡¯t recognize him as their father yet, Mao won¡¯t let anyone hurt them again.

    That¡¯s why Mao reacted so badly when Charles said that he saw everything.

    ¡°The whole thing, you got hurt in the right arm by that Experimented Mutant¡­¡± As Charles answered, he nced over at Mao¡¯s right shoulder, which had not yet fully recovered.

    ¡°What else?¡± Mao asked after unconsciously moving his right arm.

    ¡°Also¡­ the two Mutants who rescued you. I think you went to Stryker because of those two Mutants?¡± Finally, Charles spoke up.

    Mao: ¡°¡­¡±

    Although Mao didn¡¯t speak when he heard Charles mention the two Mutants who had saved him, Charles can tell from his expression that he¡¯s really upset. Looks like Mao was really after Stryker two days ago because of Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    ¡°What do you want to say about the two young Mutants? Erik.¡± Seeing Mao hasn¡¯t said anything, Professor Charles asked again.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to say? As you saw that day, they came out of the blue and just saved my life.¡± Erik responded to Charles¡¯s question without a change in his expression.

    ¡°Quicksilver, and¡­ Scarlet Witch, is this their nickname?¡± Seeing that Erik still wanted to conceal things from him, Professor Charles directly called out their name.

    ¡°You¡­¡­ How do you know that? Did you know that from the beginning?!¡± Mao asked him with a sharp light in his eyes as Charles uttered his childrens nicknames.

    If Charles knew Erik had a family of children from a long time ago and kept it a secret then Mao won¡¯t forgive him. After all, Erik had lost so much in his early years and he won¡¯t forgive his old friend if he was unwilling to give him some goodness in life.

    Seeing Erik¡¯s sudden change, the corners of Charles¡¯ lips curled up slightly, ¡°Do you think I really care that much about your private life? I only learned that you have this pair of children not long ago.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Mao knew that Charles didn¡¯t need to lie to him so he went on to ask.

    ¡°Why would I tell you? So that you could find them? Do you know where they were before? What they have done? I think they left after saving you that day because they didn¡¯t want to recognize you as a father, right?¡± Hearing Erik¡¯s words, Charles kept asking rhetorical questions.

    ¡°You!¡­ I¡¯m their father and they will recognize me as such sooner orter!¡± Erik said forcefully when Charles saw through his situation with Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch.

    ¡°Forget it, if you keep thinking like this then maybe I should let you slowly go after them.¡± Not caring about Erik¡¯s tough attitude, Charles said faintly

    ¡°What? Do you know where they are now?¡± Erik suddenly stopped in front of Charles and asked with excitement.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know their exact location, I know where they probably are. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on those two high-mutant twins ever since I knew they were your childrens. However, you don¡¯t know what your daughter is capable of, even I cannot pinpoint their location.¡± Charles continued after seeing that Erik has taken the bait.

    ¡°Haha! Of course! They are my childrens, how could they be ordinary Mutants?!¡± Although Charles said that he only has a general location, Erik was happy. To keep Top-Level Mutants like Charles out, Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch are clearly quite strong.

    ¡°So, where are they now?¡± Erik stared at Charles and asked seriously.

    However, when Erik finished asking this sentence, Charles looked at him as if he was a fool.

 Chapter 670 Magic Cube News

    <h4>Chapter 670 Magic Cube News</h4>

    An hourter, a dark-faced Mao emerged from the X-Academy. Behind him, there are four people following behind him in silence.

    Apparently, these four are the same members of the Mutant Brotherhood, including Pyro, who were taken away two days ago by the X-Men. As Charles said, the X-Men didn¡¯t do anything to them, and it¡¯s just that they looked a little haggard and didn¡¯t have any injuries.

    ¡°Pyro, what did Professor X talk to the Boss about? Why does he look like that?¡± As he walked out of the school with his head down, the mutant nicknamed Fortress leaned close to Pyro and asked in a low voice.

    Hearing Fortress¡¯s words, Pyro didn¡¯t even bother to roll his eyes at this stupid question. How the hell should he know what Mao and Professor Charles talked about? He was also locked in a secret room together with the other?

    ¡°Hey! Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Fortress asked again as he saw Pyro ignoring him.

    Because Fortress¡¯s mutant ability is physical, his physical fitness is much stronger than that of Pyro and others, so after being locked up for two days, his situation is better than the others.

    However, he doesn¡¯t know that Pyro can¡¯t even move his mouth at this point, let alone think about such a fruitless question.

    Brush!

    Just when Pyro was getting annoyed by Fortress¡¯s questions, a piece of iron flew from the front, which turned into a metal mask and before he could react, the metal mask had already covered Fortress¡¯s face.

    ¡°Woo¡­¡± His whole face was covered and Fortress whose mouth was sealed hummed helplessly and didn¡¯t move.

    It seemed that Mao, who was walking in front, couldn¡¯t bear this behavior and directly sealed his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go back! Are you not ashamed enough?¡± Mao said in a serious tone as he nced back at the dejected people.

    Then, Mao and others got into the car of the Mutants Brotherhood at the gate of the X-Academy and quickly disappeared on the road.

    As Mao and his people drove away, a man was watching them from the window on the third floor of the X-Academy.

    ¡°Professor, why did you just let them leave like this? Mao didn¡¯t promise you anything.¡± As the man at the window watched Mao and others drift away, Robert¡¯s voice came from behind him.

    It was Professor Charles who was sitting by the window watching Mao and the others leave, and Iceman obviously also knew the purpose of Mao¡¯sing this time and what Charles had talked with him.

    But until Mao left with the guys from the Mutants Brotherhood, he hadn¡¯t shown any definite attitude.

    Mao does not say whether he will be joining forces with the X-Men for the future of all Mutants or changing the Mutants Brotherhood¡¯s style.

    And Professor Charles has shown a lot of sincerity, at least he finally told Mao where Quicksilver and Scarlet Witch might be now.

    ¡°Robert, there are some things that can¡¯t be rushed. I can see that it was hard for Erik to hear me and he now knows that he has childrens so he will definitely change.¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s words, Charles retracted his gaze from the window and said.

    ¡°I hope so. Mao is not necessarily someone who takes his children so seriously.¡± Iceman says helplessly when he heard Professor Charles¡¯s words.

    ¡°No, I believe in him.¡± Unlike Iceman¡¯s disapproval of Mao, Professor Charles has great confidence in him.

    ¡°Right! Professor, Hank said just now that he had discovered the Magic Cube that had mysteriously disappeared!¡± Without saying more about Mao, Iceman said with a sh of excitement in his eyes.

    ¡°Huh, I already know. Our people found Spatial Fluctuations from the Magic Cube in Siberia, and it is very likely that they will find it this time.¡± Charles¡¯ eyes gradually became solemn when he heard Iceman¡¯s words.

    Iceman and other X-Men only know that Magic Cube is a magical item that can exert Space Energy, but they don¡¯t know that the energy actuallyes from the Space Infinity Stone. However, an item that can control the aspect of Space is enough to interest everyone.

    When SHIELD teamed up with Iron Man, League of Defenders, and X-Men topletely wipe out Hydra, Lin Rui and Red Skull were swallowed by the Space Portal opened by the Magic Cube.

    That was the time when the Magic Cube was lost during the space teleportation.

    In the days that followed, SHIELD, Tony, and X-Men did not give up looking for the Magic Cube. Now that a few months have passed, there is finally some news of it.

    Although they have only discovered some spatial fluctuations, the Magic Cube¡¯s Spatial fluctuations are unique. Since there is a discovery, it is very likely that they would find it.

    ¡°Then¡­Professor, should I tell Mirage Knight this news?¡± Since it is very likely that Magic Cube will be found this time, Iceman asked a somewhat sensitive question.

    Although X-Men are now allied with Shield and League of Defenders, there is only one Magic Cube, and whoever gets it will gain everything. Even if Iceman considers Mirage Knight a friend, this is the sort of thing that needs to be asked.

    ¡°Robert, the Magic Cube is not as uplicated as you think, it¡¯s not something we can control alone. So let others know and the very first priority is to find it as soon as possible.¡± Charlesughed when he heard Iceman¡¯s words.

    The Magic Cube, which is the Space Infinity Stone. ording to what Mirage Knight had told them before, this is the treasure in the universe, and the meaning it represents is beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    The appearance of the Magic Cube on the earth is not a good thing, after all, it will attract many unknown threats from the universe.

    ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Although he didn¡¯t understand Charles¡¯s words, Robert was relieved as he also didn¡¯t want to hide it.

    ¡°Well, you can go and have a look if you have nothing to do. Well, the environment in Siberia should suit you well.¡±

    ¡°Got it, professor!¡±

    ¡­

    Huhu~chichi~

    In themunity where Lin Rui¡¯s home is located, a silver sports car parked steadily outside Lin Rui¡¯s courtyard after several cool drifting. Lin Rui finally arrived home after enjoying the pleasure brought by galloping the car all the way.

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s Jackson!¡± The silver sports car was so eye-catching that Lin Rui¡¯s neighbor, Mike, saw it and yelled.

    ¡°Hi! Uncle Mike!¡± Lin Rui also smiled and waved hello when he saw Uncle Mike.

 Chapter 671 Plans

    <h4>Chapter 671 ns</h4>

    Seemingly happy to see Lin Rui, who was not much at home, Uncle Mike put down the hose he was holding to water thewn and walked over to Lin Rui¡¯s yard.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been working with Tony Stark as an assistant again, are you back on vacation this time?¡± Uncle Mike looked at Lin Rui and asked with a smile, while his eyes were reluctantly withdrawn from the super cool car behind Lin Rui.

    Ever since Lin Rui and Tony started working together, Lin Rui has been pretty squarely out of school and not spending much time at home.

    And the neighborhood and what not have stopped treating Lin Rui as an ordinary high school student, now Lin Rui is the kid next door and his performance had nearly crushed the entire youth group.

    If you look at the entire United States, how many people can follow Tony Stark¡¯s side to do experiments?

    ¡°En! Mr. Stark also knows that I haven¡¯t been home for a long time, so he gave me a vacation this time.¡± Hearing Uncle Mike¡¯s words, Lin Rui replied with the same smile. Lin Rui was already very skilled in dealing with such greetings from the neighbors.

    ¡°Haha, it seems Mr. Stark cares about you too! That, little Jackson, my son is going to graduate from MIT this year, and he has won schrships for two years in a row, you see ¡­¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Uncle Mike continued with a smile on his face.

    The neighbor¡¯s kid has spotted Tony Stark and Lin Rui and Lin Ruies home in a different Sports Car every time. Lin Rui¡¯s parents face many requests from their neighbors for help in introducing their children to Tony Stark or hispany.

    They push and drag when they can as they can¡¯t bother their son and Tony.

    This time, Lin Rui was able toe home for once, and after being bumped into by Uncle Mike, how could he give up such an opportunity.

    Uncle Mike¡¯s son is also a very good talent, at least he is in MIT which is quite good and he is also an outstanding talent.

    After knowing that one of his neighbors¡¯ high school students is working with Tony Stark, Uncle Mike¡¯s son also begged his dad to help him and to see if he could get on the line and let him go to work for Stark Industries¡¯ core areas.

    However, Uncle Mike is obviously going to be disappointed. Based on the rtionship between Lin Rui and Tony, Lin Rui can help with such a small favor but he will not do so. If he helped someone today then some other people wille to his home the next day and soon, the door of his house will be blocked by many people.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡­ that, Uncle Mike, my friend has been waiting for me for a long time, I¡¯m going home first!¡± Without letting Uncle Mike finish his sentence, Lin Rui waved his hand and already walked towards his yard.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson, you¡­¡± Seeing Lin Rui leaving, Uncle Mike followed and shouted a few words.

    However, the next second, Uncle Mike suddenly closed his mouth because he saw a sturdy figure walking out from Lin Rui¡¯s house and that person¡¯s body unintentionally revealed an aura that made chills crawl up Uncle Mike¡¯s body.

    Then, Uncle Mike muttered something for some time and then packed up the hose and went home.

    Phew!

    ¡°Hi! Thor! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± After bypassing Uncle Mike, Lin Rui smiled and waved as he looked at Thor, who was walking towards him.

    However, Thor did not give Lin Rui any response. Moreover, looking at his face, it seems that his mood did not get better because of Lin Rui¡¯s quick return.

    Brush!

    Just when Lin Rui walked two meters away from Thor, Thor suddenly raised his right hand and cupped it into a fist, and sted it at Lin Rui.

    Zi ~

    ¡°Damn! No way! This is the door of my house! There are many SHIELD agents nearby! Although I don¡¯t care about hiding my identity now, it¡¯s a bit unnatural for you to do this!¡± Lin Rui thought helplessly as he saw the traces of electric arcs shing on Thor¡¯s fist.

    After all, Lin Rui has been using Tony as a cover, but his behavior is so simr to that of Mirage Knight that Shield will know sooner orter that he is Mirage Knight.

    Now that League of Defenders has allied with Shield, Lin Rui is not so concerned about when his identity will be revealed. But even if he does reveal himself as Mirage Knight, Lin Rui has to make a choice. He doesn¡¯t want to be identified in such a passive situation.

    Therefore, in the face of Thor¡¯s blow with the power of thunder, Lin Rui just built an invisible internal energy defense in front of him, and then abruptly epted Thor¡¯s blow.

    P¨±~

    After a soft sound, Lin Rui¡¯s protective body internal energy was directly crushed by Thor¡¯s fist.

    Then Thor¡¯s fist hit Lin Rui¡¯s chest. Feeling the power of thunder and lightning rushing into his body, Lin Rui had a hard smile on his face and it seemed this was a normal way to greet a good friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s really been a long time since I saw you.¡± Thor, who punched Lin Rui quickly retracted his fist, then looked at Lin Rui and smiled.

    ¡°Haha, since you are so enthusiastic the I also have to express my feelings!¡± Although he suffered a small loss just now, Lin Rui didn¡¯t n to not do anything as he also wanted to give Thor one back.

    While talking, Lin Rui also stretched out his fist and sted it towards Thor¡¯s chest. In the eyes of outsiders, this is Lin Rui¡¯s normal reaction after seeing a good friend. However, Lin Rui umted a violent Internal Energy on his fist and just sted in towards Thor.

    ¡°Oh, no, we¡¯d better go in first, your father is cooking your favorite dish.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s fist, Thor quickly turned around and retreated while quickly saying.

    Phew!

    After Thor turned and walked away, Lin Rui¡¯s punch hit the empty space in front of him. In order to prevent the secret agents from seeing anything, Lin Rui had to withdraw his fist at thest moment, which also made Lin Rui panic for a while.

    ¡°Thor, wait for me! ¡°Lin Rui looked at Thor¡¯s back and muttered helplessly in his heart.

    Then Lin Rui followed Thor back home. In the past, Lin Rui would contact his family at least every day when he left home. This time, after losing contact for so many days, his family was quite worried.

    Therefore, when Lin Rui came home this time, Lin Hai made a table of good dishes by himself. And Thor was also happy about it as he can¡¯t eat such authentic Chinese food outside.

    And after Lin Rui and Thor¡¯s figures disappeared in the doorway, several eyes in the dark also silently retracted.

    Just now Lin Rui and Thor¡¯s subtle exchange of words did go unnoticed by anyone, even these few agents who were secretly protecting Lin Rui¡¯s family did not see it.

 Chapter 672 Staring

    <h4>Chapter 672 Staring</h4>

    However, Lin Rui, who went home with Thor, did not see that in his next door, there was another sight besides Uncle Mike watching him. That was Tom, who had been back home for more than a month.

    ¡°Jackson, you¡¯re still doing what you love.¡± Standing by the window of his room on the second floor and watching Lin Rui¡¯s home, Tom¡¯s eyes were dim as he whispered in the darkness.

    Since Lin Rui rescued Tom more than a month ago, he has been suspended from school until today. Although Tom¡¯s family was very happy about his return, they are also very confused about what happened to Tom.

    The missing Tom has not only undergone tremendous changes in his body, but he also has a change in his personality. The former Tom was a sunny and cheerful child, but now Tom hides in his room all day long without going out or going to school.

    For Tom¡¯s change, Tom¡¯s family also wanted to rify these things. They asked Tom more than once about what happened during his disappearance, but Tom never answered their questions.

    And his family did not dare to force him to answer. After all, Tom¡¯s eyes would show a very painful look in them whenever they asked these questions. Tom¡¯s family also guessed that Tom must have experienced some very bad things when he disappeared to make him like this.

    Therefore, even if the current Tom had be like this, and even if he doesn¡¯t go out all day and he doesn¡¯tmunicate much with others. His family still cares about him and they are hoping that Tom will recover to his normal self someday.

    However, they didn¡¯t know what happened to Tom. His current state is not because of any horrible things he has suffered, but because he can no longer adapt to the life of this ordinary person.

    Kakaka~

    Staring at the location of Lin Rui¡¯s house, Tom heard the sound of metal cracking in his hand and he saw that he had pinched a metal ball in his hand, but now he had directly crushed it with great strength.

    Tom, who has sessfully be Hydra¡¯stest Winter Soldier, is now stronger than the missing older generation Winter Soldier Bucky.

    The metal ball in his hand was crushed and Tom¡¯s eyes slowly returned to his normal self. Looking down at the broken metal ball in his hand, Tom didn¡¯t know what to think.

    Huh~

    ¡°After experiencing those things, how can I return to a normal and safe life?¡± Tom thought silently while throwing the broken metal ball into the trash can.

    Although Lin Rui used special means to take some risks to remind Tom of what happened before he was transformed into a Winter Soldier, he did not have the ability to eliminate all the memories that Tom experienced after being captured by Hydra.

    Therefore, Tom knows very well in his heart what this world is really like, and he also knows what kind of person his best friend who grew up ying with him is.

    If Tom wants to return to normal life then it¡¯s not impossible. In the period of time when Hydra has been destroyed, Tom has be much more mature than his peers.

    Tom can hide his differences pretty well if he wants to go back to school. But he didn¡¯t want to go back and look like an ordinary person again. After all, Tom was far from the same as before.

    ¡°League of Defenders? SHIELD? X-Men? Perhaps this kind of world would be the most exciting.¡± Tom murmured softly as he stretched out his fingers and traced a pattern on the table.

    P¨±!

    ¡°Jackson, if you don¡¯t want to risk me bing one of you. Maybe¡­I can do it myself¡­¡± A finger poked silently into the table, and Tom¡¯s eyes lit up as he whispered.

    ¡­

    In the living room of Lin Rui¡¯s home, Lin Rui¡¯s father, Lin Hai is busy walking around. His genius son has finally returned home and Lin Hai made a lot of dishes that Lin Rui loved.

    ¡°Haha! Come on, Thor, right? Jackson doesn¡¯t have many friends, and even fewer of theme to the house, so you must be a close friend.¡± The food was already served and Lin Hai quickly said to Thor who had not yet taken his seat.

    ¡°Uh¡­ then I¡¯ll sit here.¡± Embarrassed by Lin Hai¡¯s warm reception, Thor sits down at the table.

    Lin Rui silently rolls his eyes when he saw Thor unceremoniously sitting down. Thor, who had just attacked him at the door when he was out in the open, had the nerve to sit down and eat a meal specially prepared for him by his father.

    Huh~

    Lin Rui also sat down at the table while feeling grumpy.

    ¡°Thor, you don¡¯t look like a student, how old are you? Do you also work in Stark Industries?¡± Lin Hai, who was sitting in the main seat, looked very happy and asked Thor in front of him.

    ¡°I am not a student, this year¡­ er¡­ I am 26 years old this year. I also don¡¯t work in the Stark Industries. I work in a home for stray dogs and take care of them.¡± Hearing Lin Hai¡¯s question, Thor let go the chopsticks in his hand answered.

    Fortunately, Thor had some intelligence, otherwise, he would have reported his real age.

    ¡°Oh~ then you¡­¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s answer, Lin Hai obviously has other things to ask.

    Since Lin Rui became Mirage Knight and got into a partnership with Tony, Lin Hai has be more and more ignorant of him and now he finally got to meet a friend of his son so Lin Hai, of course, has to find more out.

    ¡°Dad, Thor is the friend I met during my internship in New Mexicost time. He came to work in New York some time ago. We kept in touch and he couldn¡¯t get in touch with me some time ago, so he was a little worried. You don¡¯t need to ask a lot of questions. He will feel embarrassed too.¡± Lin Rui helplessly exined as he knew of his father¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Haha, then I won¡¯t talk a lot, eat. Thor, can you use chopsticks? Wai a little, I will give you a knife and a fork.¡± Lin Hai smiled awkwardly when he heard his son¡¯s words and he finally asked Thor if he could use chopsticks.

    ¡°No problem, Jackson has taught me to use chopsticks since I came to ¡­¡­ New York.¡± Thor replied with a smile after demonstrating a few times with chopsticks.

    Then, Thor had a great lunch for the first time at Lin Rui¡¯s house. And after lunch was over, Lin Hai did not ask Lin Rui to help clean up and wash the dishes but let him and Thor go out for a stroll.

    After all, Lin Hai could see that Thor had something to say to Lin Rui. So, after the meal, Lin Rui took Thor out for a stroll around his own neighborhood.

 Chapter 673 Chat

    <h4>Chapter 673 Chat</h4>

    Although the afternoon sun is strong, but today there are still a lot of clouds in the sky, and Lin Rui and Thor will not care about this sunlight, the two just walk casually around the park next to the neighborhood.

    ¡°You mean, that Bifrost appeared when you came back to this earth? And you just borrowed Asgard¡¯s Bifrost and transferred here, and you didn¡¯t see the current situation of Asgard at all?¡± Thor was a little disappointed as he looked at the path in front of him and asked again.

    Just now, Lin Rui has exined to Thor the reason for the appearance of Bifrost. He didn¡¯t really have the time to see what was going on with Asgard, so Thor is clearly in a low mood.

    ¡°Well, in fact, I don¡¯t really have that much influence. Someone helped us to borrow Asgard¡¯s Bifrost toe back. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when I would have returned to Earth this time.¡± Lin Rui continued to talk while kicking a small stone with his foot.

    Because Thor¡¯s focus was mainly on what happened to the Bifrost, Lin Rui did not say how he identally left the Earth and what happened on that Alien. He just said that the Bifrost appeared because of him, and if he told all the previous things, it would probably take him until the evening to finish.

    ¡°Someone helped you? Is he from Earth?¡± Thor¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and he quickly asked when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Thor has not yet noticed why Lin Rui would use Asgard¡¯s Bifrost, nor has he heard Lin Rui say that he came back from an Alien, what he cares about now is whether he can use the Bifrost to go back to Asgard.

    If someone was able to borrow Bifrost then it must be a person who can speak in front of Odin, then Thor may be able to go back to Asgard through him earlier.

    ¡°Uh¡­yes, he is from Earth. And, I think you know him too.¡± Seeing the expression on Thor¡¯s face, Lin Rui also guessed what was on his mind right now, and Lin Rui directly spoke as he didn¡¯t intend to hide anything.

    ¡°I know him? Someone from Earth who can borrow Bifrost from Asgard, such a character¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Thor slightly frowned in thoughts. It seems that he is also thinking about who this person is.

    Brush!

    After thinking for two seconds, Thor suddenly raised his head and stared dead at Lin Rui, the light in his eyes was not only unexpected, but also a little surprised, or perhaps a little jealous.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen¡­ that someone is¡­ the Sorcerer Supreme?¡± Thor asked hesitantly while staring at Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui smiled at Thor¡¯s cautious expression. It seems that even the arrogant Prince of Asgard is very scared of Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme!

    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s the Ancient One.¡± Lin Rui answered seriously.

    Huh~

    Hearing the affirmative answer from Lin Rui¡¯s mouth, Thor¡¯s eyes that just lit up because he knew Lin Rui could use Bifrost quickly darkened.

    ¡°Huhh! If it¡¯s the Sorcerer Supreme then I won¡¯t have a chance to return to Asgard through him.¡± Thor¡¯s eyes drifted to the smallke in the park again as he spoke with a helpless expression on his face.

    The Ancient One is an influential figure of the same level as Odin, even Thor¡¯s father Odin is quite vary of Ancient One. Although their rtionship is pretty good, which gives Thor more courage, he will not go to Ancient One and ask him to help him go back to Asgard.

    The current Thor is too low in terms of strength and qualifications, even if he was still the Prince of Asgard, who has some of his Powers, he will still be quite weak when facing Ancient One.

    Perhaps Thor can wait until he awakens all of his powers and summons Mj?llnir. At that time, he might speak to the Sorcerer Supreme on an equal footing. However, he doesn¡¯t know when that day wille.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that but I¡¯m also not very familiar with Ancient One. I¡¯m a little surprised he stepped in to help me this time.¡± Lin Rui continues to speak with a smile on his face.

    Whew!!

    Just after Lin Rui said these words, Thor, who was originally facing theke, suddenly turned around and stretched out his hands to grab Lin Rui¡¯s shoulders. Then, he looked up and down at Lin Rui.

    ¡°En? What are you doing?¡± Lin Rui asked curiously when he was caught by Thor and he spoke while looking at his scrutinizing eyes.

    After Lin Rui opened his mouth, Thor had also let go of his hands in response to his struggle.

    ¡°No, since you are the descendant of the Sorcerer Supreme then I am not surprised that you have such strength. But what I¡¯m surprised about is why you¡¯re not a practitioner of Earth Magic? Although the Magic practiced by the Earth Sorcerers is not the same as Asgard¡¯s but it¡¯s not weak in power.¡± After releasing Lin Rui, Thor continued to gaze at Lin Rui and asked.

    From the time Thor first came to Earth and met Lin Rui, Thor had perceived that Lin Rui¡¯s strength is extraordinary, he also once tried to guess Lin Rui¡¯s origin but he never had a clue.

    Later, after familiarizing himself with the current situation on Earth, Thor thought that Lin Rui might be the same as other Vignte or Superheros who got some chance encounter to have such strength.

    However, today Lin Rui said that the Sorcerer Supreme is someone he knew and the Ancient One also helped him, which means that Lin Rui must have a great background and origin.

    If Lin Rui is the personal disciple of the Sorcerer Supreme then his status will not be lower than Thor who is the Crown Prince of Asgard. However, Lin Rui¡¯s strength, although very strong, has nothing at all to do with the Earth Sorcerers.

    ¡°This¡­As I said, although I know Ancient One, we are not very familiar with each other. Moreover, even if I like magic and even if there are Sorcerers who are willing to teach me. My talent in Magic is very low, and I will not achieve much even if I trained in it.¡± Lin Rui exined helplessly when he heard Thor¡¯s words.

    After seeing Jack¡¯s strength two days ago, Lin Rui was also very envious. Jack himself was a physically enhanced Level 3 Mutant, and his strength was at the bottom of the ever-improving League of Defenders.

    But since he went to study magic for two months, there is probably no one else in the League of Defenders who is Jack¡¯s opponent except himself. One can see that if you have talent then magic is something that can quickly increase your power.

    ¡°No magic talent ¡­¡­ haha, then that can¡¯t be helped!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Thor froze thenughed.

    Originally Thor had thought that Lin Rui couldn¡¯t stand the boring life of learning magic, but he didn¡¯t expect that he was not talented enough. In Thor¡¯s original impression, Lin Rui was a genius. Sure enough, even geniuses have their own shorings.

    ¡°Yes, but even if I can¡¯t learn magic, I have other ways to increase my strength.¡± Lin Rui said with a firm look in his eyes after Thor spoke.

 Chapter 674 Reassurance

    <h4>Chapter 674 Reassurance</h4>

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s magic talent is indeed very poor, and he will not spend a lot of time learning magic with no hope, it does not mean that he will not be a strong man.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s current training system, he can also be an influential figure that can be influential enough to do anything he wants in the universe in the future. Of course, that will cost a lot of Reward Points and time.

    ¡°Hehe, I believe you!¡± Thor smiled and replied as he saw Lin Rui¡¯s seriousness and determination.

    Even though Thor has recovered some part of his powers, if he really fought with Lin Rui in front of him, Thor felt that he still had a higher chance of losing.

    However, as long as he can fully recover his previous strength, then Thor will be able to fight against Lin Rui without losing. However, no one knows what strength Lin Rui will gain at that time.

    ¡°Well, now that you know that Bifrost appeared two days ago because of me, you don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡± Lin Rui continued to speak with a smile on his face after speaking about Ancient One.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Asgard is still fighting against the Frost Giants. Loki may not be as strong as I am, but he is strong enough to be a Commander.¡± Thor was relieved that no one from Asgard hade through the Bifrost.

    ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t ask you just now, how did you get to the outer space and have to transit through Bifrost to get back to Earth?¡± After understanding what he was concerned about, the nervous Thor realized that this guy seemed to have spent several days in the universe before he came back.

    ¡°Haha¡­I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask?¡± Lin Rui smiled and said when he heard Thor¡¯s words.

    Then Lin Rui briefly exined to Thor how he identally left the Earth, and then how difficult it was to return to the earth. And Thor¡¯s expressions kept changing as he listened to Lin Rui¡¯s experiences.

    ¡°Jackson, I have to say, you are the first person from Earth that I admire!¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Thor looked at him and said seriously.

    Although what Lin Rui has just said is very simple, after all, he does not mean to show off or anything and he only gave out a brief introduction of his own experience.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s experience in the past few days is enough to shock Thor. Whether they were the Beasts of the Primeval Forest or the terrifying tentacled monster that appeared in the background, Thor had a rough idea of ??how powerful they were.

    Thor is impressed that Lin Rui was able to survive in those conditions and he even fought them so many times.

    ¡°Oh, I can be proud of being admired by the Prince of Asgard.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui retorted back with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee! Well, since I now know that that Bifrost is not from Asgard, I am relieved.¡± Thor waspletely relieved after he talked with Lin Rui.

    Even though he doesn¡¯t have the courage to go back to Asgard with the help of Ancient One and even if he did go to look for Ancient One, maybe the Ancient One wouldn¡¯t talk to him.

    The good news for Thor is that Loki, who is either on Asgard or on the front lines of the war, has not returned or sent people to disturb Thor¡¯s life on Earth.

    ¡°Although I only stayed in Asgard for less than ten seconds, I learned something from Ancient One about the current status of the Nine Realms. Since you were banished to the Earth, the Frost Giant attacked your father and they failed because of Loki. Your Father was seriously injured. Then the war broke out between the Asgard and the Frost Giants. At first, Asgard had the advantage. But¡­¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s expression, Lin Rui continued to speak, saying something he didn¡¯t intend to say.

    The Frost Giants were fighting against Asgard, which Thor had known for a long time. Last time, when Loki came to Earth, he mentioned the war to Thor, and he also gloated about the fact that he is the Commander on the battlefield. So, Thor was not surprised when Lin Rui said this.

    ¡°En? But what? It¡¯s just the Frost Giants. With Asgard¡¯s strength, the war may be over at this time. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, Loki¡¯s talent in leading the battle is quite good.¡± Thor knows about the war between Asgard and the Frost Giants and he didn¡¯t worry that Asgard would not be able to defeat the Frost Giants, but Lin Rui¡¯s unwillingness to speak made Thor a little confused.

    ¡°Of course I know that with Asgard¡¯s strength, the Frost Giants will certainly not pose any threat to Asgard. However, I have heard that the Dark Elf¡¯s have also joined the war, and they have joined forces with the Frost Giants.¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s doubts, Lin Rui continued.

    Of course, Lin Rui didn¡¯t hear anything from Ancient One, he merely said what he knew usibly. After all, ording to the normal development of the plot, Dark Elfs were bound to appear at this time.

    In the original plot, Thor returned to Asgard after spending a few days on Earth, because Odin was reluctant to let Loki beat Thor half to death with his Destroyer. But now because of Lin Rui¡¯s intervention, Tony¡¯s Iron Man Army directly annihted the Destroyer.

    Thor was not mortally wounded, and Odin did not release him from Seals bounding his powers, and continued his exile on Earth. ording to the development of the timeline, Asgard should now be facing the joint efforts of Dark Elfs and Frost Giants.

    If we go by Lin Rui¡¯s memory of the movie plot, Dark Elf¡¯s strike also led to the death of Thor¡¯s mother. However, in addition to this, the Reality Stone, which is on the same level as the Magic Cube, also appeared at this time.

    The research of Thor¡¯s ex-girlfriend Jane Foster made her crossed over space to Dark Elf¡¯s territory, thus being possessed by the Reality Stone.

    ¡°Although the plot has changed a lot by now, some things should still happen. The power of the World won¡¯t let me change the plot like this forever.¡± Lin Rui thought as he watched Thor.

    Of course, Lin Rui didn¡¯t tell this piece of news casually. He just wants to provoke Thor after seeing that he seems to have be more and morefortable with his life on Earth.

    This time, Thor was only worried when he saw Bifrost, but he was instantly relieved when he learned that it was Lin Rui who came from the Bifrost. This is not what Lin Rui wants. Despite Loki¡¯s threat, Lin Rui himself needs a Thor with his full powers to help him.

 Chapter 675 Stimulation

    <h4>Chapter 675 Stimtion</h4>

    Judging from Lin Rui¡¯s long experience, the stronger his strength and the greater his influence, the greater the change in the plot and the greater the power that would influence him.

    And Lin Rui had already known what this power was, it was the power of the world itself.

    For example, Not long ago, Lin Rui went with Tony¡¯s Iron Man army to save Miss Pepper from being controlled by Killian.

    However, he was attracted by the Space Fluctuations of the Magic Cube and left the Earth through the Space Portal, spending many days in the universe. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯te back then the power of this World would have the time to minimize the impact that Lin Rui has already made.

    That time, the Space Portal automatically disappeared after Lin Rui and Deadpool were sent away, and other people had no news of Lin Rui.

    On the other side of the Space Portal was a primitive full of dangers, and it was also a with a Sealed-Lifeform hidden in it. Even if Lin Rui can survive in the primeval forest, it is almost absolutely impossible for him to survive in the hands of the S-ss lifeform.

    This time Lin Rui¡¯s ident was supposed to be an important attack by the world forces on him, but Lin Rui came back safely. It was difficult, and there was more than one danger, but Lin Rui made it through.

    The ident also allowed Lin Rui to get to know Star-Lord, Rocket, and Groot from the Guardian of the Gxy in advance, and he learned from Star-Lord that they had already experienced the Guardian of the Gxy I Episode, so the Power Stone is now in the hands of the Nova Corps.

    This information may not be of much use to Lin Rui now, but there is no guarantee that it will not y any role in the future.

    The power of the world not only did not seed in making him disappear but it caused his own strength to greatly improve which was counter-effective.

    And now Lin Rui¡¯s strength has reached the point where the power of the world has no particrly good way to deal with it. After all, Lin Rui has Iron Man, Captain America, and X-Men behind him. Lin Rui also has the help of the System and the Ancient One.

    Moreover, now Thor¡¯s divine power is not the strongest even after Recovery, only when he really awakens the power of Thor will he reach the level of his father Odin.

    However, Lin Rui said that Asgard was attacked by the Frost Giants and Dark Elfs in order to stimte Thor after realizing that Thor had be a little toofortable with his life on the Earth.

    Lin Rui couldn¡¯t really let Thor settle in his current life. Even if Lin Rui has grown out of fear of Loki by the time he returns to Earth next time, Lin Rui won¡¯t let Thor recover so slowly. Moreover, even after Recovery, Thor¡¯s power is not his strongest.

    Only when he awakens his real power would he reach the level of his father, Odin.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Sure enough, after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor asked loudly with a serious light in his eyes.

    ¡°Although Ancient One said it in a casual way but I don¡¯t think Asgard¡¯s situation is very good now.¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s reaction, Lin Rui continued to stimte him.

    ZiZi~

    Just as Lin Rui finished these words, two subtle blue electric auras suddenly shed out from Thor¡¯s eyes.

    Kakaka~

    Then, a hint of electricity also emerged from Thor¡¯s unconsciously clenched fist.

    Lin Rui raised his eyebrows when he felt the rising aura on Thor¡¯s body. Just after Thor heard that Asgard was suffering from a possible crisis, the strength he exploded out at this moment had surpassed that of the punch he had just punched Lin Rui with.

    It can be said that Asgard is still the most important thing for Thor as he was able to directly release more of his powers at this moment.

    ¡°What the hell is Father thinking!? Why would he not release me from his seals now that Asgard is being attacked by Frost Giants and Dark Elfs, he should let me help even if I had made a mistake.¡± Thor growled helplessly.

    Although Thor has broken through a part of Odin¡¯s Seal with his own power and some of Thor¡¯s power has gradually returned to him. But there is still a long time before he fully recovers, so Thor is very anxious at this moment, he really wants to return to Asgard immediately to help his home on the battlefield against the enemy.

    ¡°Thor, though that¡¯s probably true. But it is for your own good that your father does not allow you to return to Asgard. Do you still think that your father is punishing you for your mistake?¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s iprehensible expression, Lin Rui spoke with a strange light in his eyes.

    ¡°For me? It¡¯s not punishment then what is it?¡± Thor didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Lin Rui¡¯s words and asked.

    In Thor¡¯s view, this battle between Asgard and Frost Giant was entirely due to his own recklessness, and the punishment was understandable. But what Thor didn¡¯t understand was why the punishment had tost so long, and it also when Asgard was being threatened.

    ¡°Thor, you can use some of your own power now. But, have you noticed that you are now different from before?¡± Lin Rui asked seriously as he looked at Thor.

    Now Lin Rui is also guessing and gambling. He is betting that what Thor awakens after experiencing the life of ordinary people is the real power that belongs to him, the God of Thunder.

    That way, when the real Thores back, he¡¯ll be far stronger than the one who relied on Mjolnir.

    ¡°En!? How did you know?!¡± The expression on Thor¡¯s face condensed when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words and he stared at Lin Rui and asked seriously.

    As Thor continued to live on Earth, he learned more and more about responsibility. Of course, Thor, losing his strength, has learned how to live as an ordinary person, and his character has be more and more perfect.

    Thus, Thor awakens his true power and breaks through Odin¡¯s Seal. Odin has left Thor alone since he banished him to Earth, and he certainly won¡¯t rx on his own Seal.

    ¡°How do I know? Well, you can take it as a guess. Besides, I also have some secrets!¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s serious eyes, Lin Rui replies with a smile.

    Sure enough, he guessed it right! Seeing Thor¡¯s expression, Lin Rui knew he must have bet correctly that Thor was able to awaken his true power this time.

    ¡°Even if you guessed it. As for your little secret, I will know it sooner orter!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Thor retracted his solemn eyes and said lightly.

    ¡°However, even if Father wants me to awaken my power, shouldn¡¯t I be on Asgard at this time? On the battlefield, I can exert my greatest strength and awaken my powers at a faster rate!¡±

    ¡°This¡­maybe the current battlefield doesn¡¯t require your presence? Have you ever thought about that?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke after hearing Thor¡¯s question.

 Chapter 676 Change

    <h4>Chapter 676 Change</h4>

    ¡°Eh? What do you mean? ¡­¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor raised his eyebrows as if he thought of something.

    ¡°I mean, even if Asgard is attacked by the Frost Giants and Dark Elfs now, it can still persist. And your current mission is to fully awaken your own powers so that you will y a greater role in the future.¡± Lin Rui said slowly while looking at Thor.

    ¡°Do you really think so? Thor asks with a twinkle in his eyes at Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Thor is also very confident about the strength of Asgard, mainly because Thor is very confident about the strength of his father Odin. Asgard could not be breached as long as Odin was alive, this is Thor¡¯s belief.

    ¡°Of course. And do you think your father would have sealed your power if Asgard had not held out?¡± In order to persuade Thor, Lin Rui had to lie with his eyes open.

    ¡°Okay, I get it. Jackson, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely awaken my Powers as fast as possible!¡± Hearing this, Thor suddenly figured it out and looked at Lin Rui and said seriously.

    After knowing Lin Rui¡¯s hidden identity, Thor has already guessed what Lin Rui¡¯s possible intention is to help him. Besides making a friend from Asgard, Lin Rui needs his strength.

    However, Thor, who already regards Lin Rui as his friend, does not mind Lin Rui¡¯s intention. Anyway, if he has recovered his powers then these little flies that Lin Rui is now facing will not matter.

    However, Thor did not know that when he fully recovered his strength afterward, the trouble Lin Rui will encounter would have reached a point where Thor could hardly handle it, and it was only then that Thor felt the Special Talent of his friend, which was to cause trouble!

    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s right! Only if your own strength recovers quickly, you can deal with anything that may happen next.¡± Lin Rui smiled and said as he saw the fighting spirit in Thor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Now Jackson, would you like to see how far I¡¯ve recovered?¡± The anxiety and worry in Thor¡¯s heart disappearpletely as he asked in hisbative voice while staring at Lin Rui.

    Although his power has only awakened by a little, Thor can¡¯t help it anymore. Thor has a natural warlike characteristic in his body. Before he had no power at all so he didn¡¯t fight but now that he had recovered some of his powers, he can¡¯t help but crave a fight.

    ¡°En? Are you going to fight me?¡± Lin Rui asked somewhat unexpectedly when he heard Thor¡¯s words.

    Although the power contained in Thor¡¯s punch just now was not small, Lin Rui also roughly judged Thor¡¯s strength at this time.

    Afterparing it with his own strength, Lin Rui felt that there was still no chance for Thor to fight him. As long as Lin Rui is serious, this level of lightning attack will not be able to break Lin Rui¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Just say whether you are willing or not?!¡± Seeing that Lin Rui did not seem to have much interest, Thor asked one more time with a stern expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but this isn¡¯t the right ce. We¡¯ll try another ce next time.¡± Lin Rui exins faintly while looking around the park.

    Although Shield¡¯s surveince of Lin Rui has been reduced since he was apparently linked to TonyStark, it¡¯s just that a few low-level Shield agents are stationed near his home to protect his parents.

    However, as a special person and an Alien, Thor is being monitored by the SHIELD. There are several agents in the park keeping an eye on Thor and Lin Rui, though the surveince is getting weaker as Thor bes more and more ordinary.

    ¡°Next time then, but I¡¯m worried that you missed the only chance to defeat me!¡± Thor instantly understood what Lin Rui meant when he heard his words, so he went on to say. However, Thor was very confident in his own strength.

    ¡°Then just wait.¡±

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    While Lin Rui and Thor were chatting, the League of DefenderSmunicator that Lin Rui carried with him rang. Themunication was received in front of Thor, and Jerry¡¯s voice came through Lin Rui¡¯s headset.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, there is news about the Magic Cube!¡± As soon as themunication was connected, Jerry told Lin Rui a piece of very important news.

    Brush!

    The expression on Lin Rui¡¯s face suddenly became serious when he heard Jerry¡¯s news and the aura on his body became very sharp. Thor, who was standing next to Lin Rui, clearly noticed the change in Lin Rui, and his eyes shed unnoticeably.

    ¡°Fortunately, Jackson didn¡¯t agree with my request just now. Otherwise, I would really not be able to beat him today! Now it gives me time to buffer, next time, I must overpower him!¡± Thor thought silently in his heart as he felt Lin Rui¡¯s powerful aura.

    ¡°Where?¡± Not aware of Thor¡¯s change of thoughts after seeing his aura, Lin Rui asked Jerry on the other side of themunicator.

    ¡°In Siberia! It was first discovered by X-Men, and now the ce has been initially blocked.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Jerry quickly answered, and incidentally answered another question that Lin Rui hadn¡¯t asked yet.

    ¡°Siberia? In that position, the distance¡­¡± Lin Rui thought of something silently when he heard Jerry¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already told the other League of Defender members about this, right? I will return to the headquarters as soon as possible, and we will discuss it together then.¡± Finally, Lin Rui, who had a lot of thoughts in mind, said to Jerry.

    ¡°Okay, Mirage Knight, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the base.¡± Hearing that Lin Rui was going back to the headquarters, Jerry said in a happy tone.

    ¡°En, let me know if there¡¯s anything else.¡± After saying onest sentence, Lin Rui hung up themunication.

    After hanging up themunication, Lin Rui¡¯s aura has long since slowly dissipated, but the gloom in Thor¡¯s eyes beside him has not yet dissipated.

    ¡°Thor, it seems that I can¡¯t fight with you this time.¡± Lin Rui suddenly looked at him and said while Thor had a Solemn expression on his face.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± Although Thor didn¡¯t hear Jerry¡¯s voice, he could easily guess that something had happened from Lin Rui¡¯s expressions.

    ¡°Yes, speaking of it, this matter has a slight rtionship with you, or it has a slight rtionship with Asgard.¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile when he heard Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Huh? It has something to do with Asgard? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Thor was very interested when he heard this.

    ¡°Magic Cube, I wonder if you have heard of it?¡±

 Chapter 677 Guarantee

    <h4>Chapter 677 Guarantee</h4>

    ¡°Magic Cube, I don¡¯t know if you have heard of it?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor¡¯s rxed eyes suddenly became serious again.

    Just now, Lin Rui didn¡¯t n to tell Thor about the Magic Cube. After all, Lin Rui knew if Thor knew that Magic Cube was on Earth, and he had seen it before and hade in contact with it. He would pay attention to the Magic Cube and he would finally bring the Magic Cube back to Asgard. But now, Lin Rui said it.

    On the one hand, Thor can¡¯t go back to Asgard at this time, on the other hand, the Magic Cube wouldn¡¯t have much of an effect on Asgard.

    Thor may take it and put it in Odin¡¯s Vault but that may not happen. And the Magic Cube used to be in Asgard, so maybe Thor knows it better and can help Lin Rui find it and even control it.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Magic Cube. The thing that the father left on the Earth was finally discovered!¡± Thor continued to speak in a deep tone after some time.

    As a very special atrium in the Nine Realms, Asgard has been closely connected with the Earth since ancient times. There are myths and legends about Asgard in various historical periods of the Earth, and many of them are true.

    The Magic Cube, which belongs to Asgard, was left on the earth by Odin many years ago. As for why he left the Magic Cube on the earth, no one really knows this.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s that Magic Cube. The Magic Cube was discovered many years ago, but it has been under the control of an organization named Hydra during that time. After we destroyed Hydra, the Magic Cube was identally lost, and we have only discovered some of its traces.¡± Lin Rui continued after carefully observing Thor¡¯s expression.

    It seems that Thor does not have much interest in Magic Cube right now. Although an Infinity Stone possesses very powerful power, Thor himself is also very powerful. If he fully awakened his powers then he will not need an Infinity Stone to improve his powers.

    And as the Prince of Asgard, Thor also knows about Infinity Stones. Although these Six Infinity Stones contain infinite power, they restrict each other to maintain bnce in the Universe.

    So even when the Magic Cube was in Asgard before, Odin didn¡¯t use it to improve his strength and he just put it in his treasury.

    On the one hand, with Odin¡¯s strength, he doesn¡¯t need the Magic Cube that much. Another aspect is that this kind of cosmic-level treasure is too rted, Odin will not destroy the bnce of the universe in order to enhance the strength.

    ¡°Jackson, do you want to get Magic Cube so that you can use it to improve your power?¡± Thor looked at him and asked after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Thor didn¡¯t ask Lin Rui why he was looking for Magic Cube, because Thor knew that his mysterious friend must know the fact that the magic Cube is an Infinity Stone.

    ¡°This is just one aspect. The energy and some technologies contained in Magic Cube are what we urgently need. After getting the Magic Cube, our strength will be greatly improved in a short period of time. In addition, this kind of thing must be in our hands for us to feel assured. Who knows what harm the Magic Cube will cause if it gets in the hands of some people with ulterior motives?¡± Lin Rui answered seriously when he heard Thor¡¯s question.

    ¡°Your thoughts are indeed correct. The Magic Cube can indeed greatly improve the technology of the Earth. But are you really sure that you can control such a treasure?¡± Thor continued to ask without minding Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    The Magic Cube has been kept in Asgard¡¯s Treasure Vault for many years, and no one has thought of fighting for it. That¡¯s because Asgard is very powerful, and Odin is strong enough to shock the entire Nine Realms and even some of the powerful entities in the Universe are afraid of him.

    However, Earth is only a small human and technological civilization is still in the early stages of development. Although some top technologies can even catch up with the levels of other civilizations in the universe due to some special reasons, the technology of the overall civilization is still at a rtively low level.

    Relying on the current earth, if other people in the universe discovered the Magic Cube then the Earth will suffer an unexpected crisis.

    ¡°Thor, you¡¯re talking about a threat from the universe, right? That¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s question, Lin Rui¡¯s tone also deepened a lot.

    ¡°However, the Magic Cube has be a reality on the earth, and it is impossible for us to give up such an opportunity. So, if there is really any crisis then we will do everything possible to prepare for it! Perhaps, those threats will find that the Earth is not as vulnerable as it seems.¡± Speaking of the back, Lin Rui suddenly burst out with pride.

    Maybe there are a lot of strong enemies in the Universe, and they are all eyeing up the Earth, but Lin Rui will not be afraid! He has been fighting to protect the Earth all this time.

    He would not allow others to disturb the stability of the Earth. If there is a threat, Lin Rui will take the lead and solve it with his team and friends!

    ¡°Good! Jackson, I knew I was right about you! If that happens, don¡¯t forget me as a friend. I, Thor Odinson have always been a good friend!¡± Thor also spoke out loudly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then you have to hurry up and recover your powers. I have a hunch that this day will note toote.¡± Lin Rui says with a smile after hearing Thor¡¯s assurance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the Father and you down! I want to return to Asgard to join Loki soon!¡± Thor said seriously while squeezing his fist.

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go back now. I¡¯ve only just gotten home and I¡¯m going out again, and I have to make a good excuse to my dad to do so.¡± Then, Lin Rui had gone back in the direction of his home.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say I have an urgent need to ask you for help? It was an ident that I came today anyway.¡± Thor spoke as he followed Lin Rui.

    ¡°Hoh, let¡¯s do that.¡± Lin Rui also smiled and replied.

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui and Thor were out the door with a very enthusiastic and reluctant admonition from Lin Rui¡¯s dad.

    Driving Tony¡¯s Silver Sports Car, Lin Rui drove Thor out of the house. If it weren¡¯t for the convertible top of the car, someone as big as Thor wouldn¡¯t have been easy to fit in.

    After dropping Thor off at the stray dog home, Lin Rui quickly rushed to League of Defenders¡¯ base. Although it was a side trip, Lin Rui arrived on time at the League of Defender¡¯s base, except for Spiderman Peter, who had not yet been released by Tony, everyone else had already arrived.

    ¡°Daredevil, long time no see!¡± Lin Rui smiled and walked over as he saw the familiar figure at the door.

    It has been a long time since Daredevil joined SHIELD as an intermediary between the League of Defenders and SHIELD.

 Chapter 678 Once More

    <h4>Chapter 678 Once More</h4>

    Just after Lin Rui spoke, the figure in front of him slowly turned around.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, you arete. Also, didn¡¯t we just meet at SHIELD¡¯s headquarters the other day?¡± Daredevil said with a deep voice while looking at Lin Rui.

    Daredevil was also worried when Lin Rui disappeared for the second time and he could only use SHIELD¡¯s power to find him.

    After Lin Rui returned, Daredevil only met him in a hurry at SHIELD. At that time, Tony was still in aa because of Venom¡¯s affairs. The first thing Lin Rui did after returning was to go to SHIELD to heal Tony, and he also met Daredevil there.

    ¡°Er ¡­ it seems, I forgot!¡± Hearing Daredevil¡¯s words, Lin Rui said awkwardly.

    At that time Lin Rui was focused upon Tony and Daredevil also did not say anything else to himself so Lin Rui really didn¡¯t pay much attention to him.

    However, Lin Rui now has some different thoughts when he looks at Daredevil. Daredevil is standing in front of him but he could barely detect his existence. It seems that Daredevil has awakened a special ability to make people ignore his existence.

    ¡°Could this be Daredevil¡¯s enhanced ability?¡± Lin Rui thought silently in his heart after simply observing Daredevil in front of him.

    After Daredevil entered the Avengers as a liaison between the League of Defenders and SHIELD, Lin Rui has been unclear about some of Daredevil¡¯s strength progress.

    However, Lin Rui had already given Daredevil the Advanced Internal Strength Training Method before, and his current strength should also be greatly improved. It seems that apart from Lin Rui himself, other members of the League of Defenders are rapidly growing.

    ¡°Spiderman has something to do so he isn¡¯t here and everyone else has already arrived.¡± Not paying attention to Lin Rui¡¯s observation of himself, Daredevil continued to speak.

    ¡°Eh, then let¡¯s go in. About this Magic Cube, I still have to talk to you guys about it.¡± Lin Rui nodded when he heard Daredevil¡¯s words.

    Then, the two walked side by side into the base of the League of Defenders.

    ¡­

    Huhu!

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui and Daredevil walked into the interior of League of Defender¡¯s base side by side, a sound of an apparent fight was heard. Then, Daredevil and Lin Rui, who had only just walked into the lobby, had a figure smashed quickly in front of their eyes.

    ¡°Ah, Jack, you bastard! ¡± Lin Rui and Daredevil also heard a voice of annoyance as the figure smashed over.

    Seeing that the figure flying backward was about to smash into him and Daredevil, Lin Rui took a step forward and then extended his upper arm.

    P¨±!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui caught the figure that smashed towards him. It seemed that there was something unexpected about the strength behind this figure as an unexpected look shed in his eyes and then his arms slightly contracted as he used a bit more strength.

    Phoo~

    Lin Rui, who used some strength, finally caught the person who had hit him and then put him on the ground. Then Lin Rui looked up to the front of the hall.

    ¡°Jack, what are you doing?¡± Lin Rui raised an eyebrow and asked curiously while looking at the light shield that was formed by the convergence of golden light in his hand.

    Buzzing~

    Seeing that Lin Rui and Daredevil had arrived, Jack directly dissipated the magic light shield in his hand and Jack smiled as he looked at the man who fell beside Lin Rui.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Deadpool seemed very curious about my ability and wanted to experience it by himself.¡±

    Call!

    Hearing Jack¡¯s words, the figure lying at Lin Rui¡¯s feet violently jumped up and said, ¡°Jack, we agreed to simply have fun! You¡¯re beating me up for no reason!¡±

    The person who jumped up from the ground was obviously Deadpool. After returning to the League of Defender base, Deadpool was very interested in Jack¡¯s newly learned magic and he had pestered Jack to show him.

    Jack was so irritated that he had no choice but to make a few magic tricks to show Deadpool.

    But Deadpool also wants to take advantage of the situation and wanted topare his strength against Jack. But, Jack, who is so powerful, beat Deadpool to the ground with just a few moves.

    ¡°Haha, Deadpool, you wouldn¡¯t have been much better than Jack even if he hadn¡¯t learned magic. Now, what gives you the confidence to provoke a Mutant who had learned magic?¡± Lin Rui looked at Deadpool with a smile upon hearing Jack and Deadpool¡¯s words and asked.

    ¡°That was what I¡¯m curious about! Mirage Knight, have you forgotten how we came back from that Alien?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Deadpool jumped onto a sofa and angrily spoke.

    This is not the first time that Deadpool had seen the power of Sorcerers, but he didn¡¯t care much about them before. But that all changed when he identally went to another with Lin Rui and experienced a cruel experience on a different.

    Deadpool then realized his low strength. Finally, the power of Ancient One shook Deadpool even more. Having seen Ancient One use magic to fight against that huge Tentacle Monster that can almost destroy a, Deadpool became very interested in this magical and powerful magic.

    ¡°So, how do you feel now that you have experienced it?¡± Of course, Lin Rui knew what Deadpool was talking about, so he asked with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Strong! And not generally strong either! This kind of Magic can be used in Close Combat or distant attacks, it¡¯s really a very good ability!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Deadpool said with a serious nod.

    ¡°It would be great if I could learn it too!¡± In the end, Deadpool added such a sentence.

    ¡°Okay, you can talk about magicter. Moreover, this thing is not something you can learn even if you want to. However, you can ask Jackter.¡± Lin Rui had found his sofa and sat on it while waving his hand in Deadpool¡¯s direction.

    He didn¡¯te here this time to discuss the issue of Sorcerers and Magic.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Deadpool is suitable for learning magic,¡± Jack said with a sh of light in his eyes when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    The Sorcerers have very strict conditions for epting disciples. People who are indifferent like Deadpool would not even be able to enter the New York Sanctum Gate.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I¡¯m d you are back.¡± After Lin Rui sat down, Harry, who had not spoken a moment ago, looked at him and said with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m also happy about that!¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile while looking at Harry.

    Then, except for Spiderman, the other members of the League of Defenders were all in their ce or standing or sitting looking at Mirage Knight in the center. They hadn¡¯t been together like this for a while.

    ¡°They are my friends and Teammates!¡± Lin Rui nced around and thought with some emotion in his heart.

    ¡°En? What¡¯s that?¡± Just when Lin Rui was about to talk about the Magic Cube, his eyes suddenly caught an object in the corner of the hall.

 Chapter 679 Mysterious Person

    <h4>Chapter 679 Mysterious Person</h4>

    Just as Lin Rui was about to tell everyone about the Magic Cube, his eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a corner behind Deadpool. On the ground in that corner, an object that looked like a figure was lying on the ground.

    Lin Rui simply sensed that it was really a person! However, this is League of Defender¡¯s base, howe outsiderse in here? And it seems that the figure had not sneaked in because it is obvious that the person is in an abnormal state.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Mirage Knight, what are you talking about?¡± Deadpool, who was sitting across from him, asked in a low and embarrassed-filled voice when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°I said, there seems to be someone over there. Haven¡¯t you found him in all this time?¡± Lin Rui continued while pointing his finger at the position of the figure.

    In fact, after hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Lin Rui could probably guess how that person came to be in here as it might be rted to Deadpool.

    Because if it was someone who unexpectedly appeared here then Jerry would be the first to find out, and then Jack and the others would definitely deal with it before he came here.

    But now that person was lying there so obviously, and Deadpool was the first to speak when he found out. Therefore, the existence of that person must have something to do with Deadpool.

    Deadpool was silent when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. But Jack and Harry bothughed, while Daredevil and Jerry didn¡¯tugh.

    Daredevil didn¡¯tugh because he hadn¡¯t found that person before Lin Rui spoke and he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Jerry obviously knew the situation but he was holding back a smile.

    ¡°No one is going to exin it to me?¡± Seeing the expressions of Jack and the others, Lin Rui intended to put the Magic Cube matter aside for a short while and then asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to let Deadpool exin this matter to you, we don¡¯t know how to exin it anyway.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jackughed and pointed at Deadpool as he spoke.

    ¡°Hey! Why let me exin!?¡± Seeing Jack pointing at him, Deadpool shouted in dissatisfaction.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t exin, who will? You obviously bought that guy here!¡± Jack rudely spoke when he heard Deadpool¡¯s dissatisfaction shouting.

    Phoo~

    Deadpool slumped helplessly on the sofa hearing Jack¡¯s words.

    ¡°Deadpool, what¡¯s the deal with that guy? You didn¡¯t bring a dead guy to our base, right?¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Deadpool and asked.

    By now, Lin Rui had also carefully sensed the guy in that corner. However, that guy¡¯s situation made Lin Rui feel very puzzled. For an ordinary person, that person should have been dead or already about to die.

    But there was clearly life in him, and it was still growing. And that person¡¯s physical quality is also far beyond ordinary people, at least, he will not lose to Mutant like Deadpool. So, that person can¡¯t be an ordinary person.

    ¡°Who said he is dead! He is clearly alive!¡± Deadpool shouted unhappily when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, regardless of whether he is dead or alive, you should exin the situation to me. I have other things to say, so don¡¯t dy.¡± Lin Rui told Deadpool to hurry up.

    No matter what the situation was with that guy, Lin Rui felt it would be good to deal with it early. And looking at Jack and the others¡¯ reaction, it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal either.

    ¡°Well, I brought that guy back from the battlefield two days ago. I didn¡¯t know what was wrong at the time but when I saw him lying down there, a sudden urge took over me and I felt that this guy is very special and it was as if he has some connection with me.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Deadpool finally got serious and exined the origin of that person in a few words.

    Lin Rui was stunned when he heard Deadpool¡¯s answer. He also guessed where Deadpool got the guy, but he really didn¡¯t expect him to get him back from the battlefield two days ago.

    Speaking of the battle two days ago, Deadpool didn¡¯t help much, so he went to clean the battlefield.

    Deadpool did think he didn¡¯t help that day, so he moved back alone because he felt unhappy?

    However, this approach is too strange, is there really something special about the guy that Deadpool carried back? Lin Rui was stunned for a moment and thought silently in his heart.

    ¡°The members of the X-Men and the Mutants Brotherhood left unharmed from the battle two days ago. Although the SHIELD team led by Rogers suffered a lot of injuries, they all went back intact in one piece. As for Mr. Stark, he only lost a couple of Armors. Then, there are only two possibilities for the identity of the guy who was carried back by Deadpool. On the one hand, he can be one of Stryker¡¯s modified Mutants, on the other hand, he can be the person who was secretly sent to the battlefield by the military.¡± Lin Rui has already expressed some of his thoughts.

    ¡°We all think the same way, but whether he is one of Stryker¡¯s experiments or from the military side, they are all inside the US Military.¡± Harry continued after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    It was because of guessing that the person came from this way that they didn¡¯t care about him in the past two days and they also didn¡¯t give him any Recovery Serum for this reason and they just let him live and die there.

    However, Jack and the others have carefully checked him and that person is clearly not an ordinary person, and he can recover on his own. Had it not been for Deadpool, Jack and the others would have already told Lin Rui about this situation.

    ¡°En, so, we actually don¡¯t need to do anything for this guy, we can just deal with him.¡± Lin Rui continued after nodding his head.

    ¡°Hey! You guys don¡¯t really want to keep him lying there, do you?¡± Hearing Lin Rui and Harry¡¯s conversation, Deadpool spoke while feeling a little dissatisfied.

    Although Deadpool¡¯s special feeling weakened a lot after he carried that guy back, he still felt that there was some sort of connection between that person and him. So, no matter what that guy¡¯s identity is, Deadpool can¡¯t watch him fend for himself.

    ¡°Deadpool, if he is really someone under Stryker¡¯s control or someone from the Military, do you really think it is okay to let him stay with us?¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t understand Deadpool¡¯s strange reaction.

    Deadpool was originally a person who didn¡¯t take anyone¡¯s life so seriously, so his current behavior was a little strange.

    ¡°Well, what if he is not under Stryker or someone from the Military? Maybe he just appeared there identally. Did you say hello to each other in advance before the fight? Maybe he just got involved by ident.!¡± There was inexplicable anxiety in his heart as Deadpool retorted with a stiff neck.

    Hearing Deadpool¡¯s sophistry exnation, Lin Rui suddenly looked at him and blinked a few times, as if thinking of something, ¡°Could it be that this guy really has something special¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, if you really think so then we will not deal with him. However, you would be in charge of this guy during the time he is in the Guardian base. You would be responsible for any problems.¡± Finally, Lin Rui decided to give some time to see the development of this matter.

    ¡°Okay, I would be responsible for him!¡±

    ¡°Okay, next, let¡¯s get into the main topic of this meeting, about the Magic Cube¡­¡±

 Chapter 680 Another

    <h4>Chapter 680 Another</h4>

    Lin Rui then spent more than an hour with Daredevil and others to carefully exin the status of Magic Cube and Infinity Stone in the universe. After that, he also exined the crisis and opportunity that Magic Cube would bring to the Earth. Then, how Lin Rui ns to cooperate with SHIELD and X-Men and Tony to use the power of the Magic Cube to enhance their respective strengths.

    ¡°It turns out that Magic Cube is such a powerful thing! I thought it was just an item with some Spatial Energy!¡± Harry said with a shocked expression on his face after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    Although Jack and Daredevil besides Harry didn¡¯t speak, one could tell that they were also shocked. Obviously, their previous views on Magic Cube could not have been so amazing.

    ¡°So, Mirage Knight you mean we have to use Magic Cube¡¯s power to quickly develop Earth¡¯s strength so that we can deal with possible threats in the universe in the future?¡± The shock in his eyes slowly dissipated, and Daredevil suddenly opened his mouth to ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is a huge opportunity for us. If we go by Earth¡¯s current development progress then when the dangeres, we won¡¯t have much power to resist at all. Moreover, the threat is not something that we can say that it mighte, but that it will definitelye!¡± Hearing Daredevil¡¯s words, Lin Rui replied with a serious look in his eyes.

    ¡°A crisis from the universe!! I really am looking forward to it!¡± Jack whispered after Lin Rui finished speaking.

    Since joining the ranks of Sorcerers, Jack¡¯s vision has long been no longer limited to the small ce of the Earth.

    After all, the Sorcerers are responsible for protecting the earth and even this universe from other dimensions. Jack already knew the size of the universe after he joined the Sorcerers. The earth they were on was just a very insignificant civilized in this Gxy.

    Originally, Jack thought he was the first person in the League of Defenders toe into contact with this level of information, but he did not expect that Mirage Knight to have known this situation a long time ago, and he seemed to know more about the future.

    Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed when he heard Jack¡¯s words. Other people who don¡¯t know much about the universe will certainly not react as expected when they hear this news for the first time.

    It should be a kind of fear for strange things. However, Lin Rui also has a strong sense of expectation in his heart like Jack. He very much hopes to take the earth out of the starry sky with his own efforts and towards the outer infinite universe.

    ¡°So, this is a crisis and an opportunity. How can we ensure that this is an opportunity and avoid crises? Our greatest guarantee would be our strength. Only when our strength is raised to the point where we are not afraid of any future crises then we can take the Earth and involve ourselves in the important matters of the Universe. ¡°Lin Rui said in a serious tone as his eyes swept across the people in front of him.

    Phoo~

    An aura of power also rushed out of Lin Rui¡¯s body when he said these words, it was as if his whole body had be a sword that is about to soar into the sky.

    ¡°Yes! We have to take this opportunity!¡± Harry was the first to express his opinion.

    After Harry, both Daredevil and Jack also released their aura and surfaced their own force field. However, Deadpool, who had also listened to it, remained silent.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Just when Lin Rui and others were upset because of Deadpool¡¯s silence, he spoke in a weird tone.

    Brush!

    After Deadpool opened his mouth, Lin Rui and others¡¯ eyes were instantly fixed on him.

    ¡°Now there is only news about the Magic Cube, and we haven¡¯t actually found it yet¡­¡± Deadpool said with an embarrassed expression on his face as he saw Lin Rui and others staring at him.

    ¡­

    After listening to Deadpool¡¯s words, the momentum released by Lin Rui and others suddenly weakened. Obviously, the fact that Deadpool pointed out seemed to hit Lin Rui and the others a bit.

    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t really found the Magic Cube yet. However, ording to the news from X-Men, we can have some confidence in finding the Magic Cube this time.¡± Lin Rui continued after calming himself down.

    ¡°That means that they haven¡¯t found it, maybe it¡¯s another Space Portal¡­ Mirage Knight, you should remember our previous encounter.¡± Deadpool said silently when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®I seriously hope that is not the case!¡¯ Lin Rui can only hope so in his heart. Only by getting the Magic Cube early can Lin Rui and their alliance¡¯s strength be further enhanced.

    Otherwise, when the news of Magic Cube being on Earth spreads out, the earth will not remain peaceful.

    However, Lin Rui seems to have forgotten one very important thing, which is Deadpool¡¯s ck mouth.

    If X-Men found traces of the Magic Cube then it would have been possible to find the Magic Cube, but as Deadpool said, it is very likely that they only find a Space Portal.

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    Just as Lin Rui finished talking on their side, there was a quick reminder from Jerry¡¯sputer. Then, Jerry¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the message disyed on theputer screen.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, there is news from X-Men that a stable Space Portal has been found on a snowy field in Siberia. They have now fully controlled the area and are not ready to move further.¡± Jerry told the news as soon as he saw it.

    Swipe!

    In the middle of Jerry¡¯s words, the expression in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes changed. Then, a few sharp eyes shot towards Deadpool¡¯s face. Although Deadpool was wearing a suit and a mask at this time, he still felt a tingling sensation on his face.

    ¡°That damn ck Mouth!¡­¡± Lin Rui finally said helplessly after staring at Deadpool for a few seconds.

    ¡°How can you me me for this kind of thing¡­?¡± Deadpool muttered helplessly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s tone. However, halfway through the mutter, he shut his mouth as he saw the sharp look in the eyes of the others.

    ¡°Jerry, have the people sent from SHIELD¡¯s side arrived at Siberia?¡± Lin Rui asked Jerry without caring about Deadpool.

    ¡°Yeah, SHIELD has already had three squads there and they have also established a temporary small base there with the X-Men. This time, they found that the location of the Space Portal is in the far north of Siberia.¡± Jerry quickly replied after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then if this is the case then we should also set off. Now that a Space Portal has appeared again, I hope that the Magic Cube will be there.¡± Lin Rui stood up from the sofa as he spoke.

    Following Lin Rui, Jack and the others also stood up. Of course, Deadpool stood up very positively, but Lin Rui looked at him with a weird look in his eyes.

    ¡°Deadpool, you should stay here.¡± Lin Rui suddenly said.

    Deadpool: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 681 Missing

    <h4>Chapter 681 Missing</h4>

    Huhu~

    Seeing the Golden Portal disappearing in front of him, Deadpool standing in the lobby of the League of Defender base was very upset.

    ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t take me with you! Who even wants to go there! Such a cold ce, I hope it doesn¡¯t freeze your balls off!¡± After the Golden Portal disappeared and Lin Rui and others were gone, Deadpool looked at the empty hall and said angrily.

    Hearing what Deadpool said, Jerry who was standing behind him smiled helplessly. Then Jerry returned to his post and faced those cuteputers again. Mirage Knight and the others have already rushed to Siberia.

    The purpose of their operation this time is to find the missing Magic Cube, but no idents can happen, so Jerry has to help Mirage Knight and others in some logistical assistance in the rear.

    When Jerry ignored Deadpool and started his own work, Deadpool turned around after a while of fuming. Then he walked over to the unidentified person who had been unconscious and stared at the guy lying on the ground.

    ¡°Why do I feel a special feeling from you, it¡¯s like¡­ there is a special connection between you and me¡­ who the fuck are you?¡± Deadpool squatted down beside the man and muttering in a low voice.

    Although Deadpool and Lin Rui had roughly guessed that the identity of the stranger was either Stryker¡¯s Mutants or a member of the Military¡¯s secret team, they didn¡¯t know that this person was the most special person in the Stryker Mutant team.

    He is called Number two, that is, this is the guy who has many Mutant abilities integrated into his body.

    In the battle two days ago, the Mutant abilities revealed by Number Two had reached a number of six or seven, and it was not known whether he had hidden some of his powers.

    Such a transformed and powerful Mutant was a case of unexpected sess after countless experiments even for Stryker, but now he has been identally brought into the base of the League of Defender by Deadpool.

    Although it is not known why this Number Two has been in aa, but if he recovers, it will definitely bring Lin Rui and the others a lot of surprises.

    ¡°No matter who you are, you can¡¯t stay in aa-like this forever! I hope I don¡¯t end up regretting this!¡± After staring at Number Two on the ground for a while, Deadpool seemed to have made some decision in the end.

    P¨±!

    At the next moment, Deadpool had already taken out a copy of the Recovery Serum and inserted it into Number Two¡¯s back. If No. 2 is allowed to recover slowly by himself like this then he will starve to death and there will be no recovery.

    Deadpool, who didn¡¯t want him to fend for himself had to take care of it. Anyway, they don¡¯tck this type of Recovery Serum now.

    ¡°If you are a threat to the League of Defender then I will kill you myself!¡± Deadpool silently thought as he injected the Recovery Serum into the unconscious person¡¯s body.

    Phoo~

    Then, Deadpool stood up and left. The League of Defender base has a full range of monitoring inside of it. If there is any movement then he will know the first time. Right now, Deadpool is very interested in Mirage Knight and others¡¯ actions.

    ¡­

    Huhu~

    Just when Deadpool was left at the League of Defender base to watch the stranger, Lin Rui and the other people havee through Jack¡¯s Magic Space Portal to the north side of Siberia where the Magic Cube Space Fluctuations were found.

    As soon as they walked out of the Magic Space Portal, Lin Rui and the others felt the cold wind roaring on the Siberia ice fields.

    If it were not for Lin Rui and others being unordinary people, such a cold wind would have been enough to make them unable to hold on.

    ¡°It seems that we dide a bitte.¡± The moment he stepped on the ice field in Siberia, Harry saw arge number of SHIELD¡¯s personals not far ahead of them.

    X-Men had informed the League of Defenders and SHIELD at the same time, but Lin Rui was dyed for one reason or another, so Captain Rogers¡¯s people have already arrived.

    At this moment, a base is almostplete in front of Lin Rui and the other and this base shows the high efficiency of SHIELD.

    ¡°Captain Rogers is also over there, let¡¯s go over.¡± Daredevil said after looking at the contents of his watch.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go, I hope the Space Portal will not be simr to thest one I encountered.¡± Lin Rui and the others have already walked towards the base that is being established in front of them.

    However, after walking a few steps, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly shed when he looked at the vast ice field around him, and he seemed to have thought of something. Then, Lin Rui kept walking but secretly began to contact JARVIS.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight, how can I help you?¡± Soon, JARVIS¡¯s voice rang in Lin Rui¡¯s headset. When Lin Rui puts on the Mirage Knight suit, JARVIS calls Lin Rui as Mirage Knight.

    ¡°JARVIS, how far is this location from the Secret Base of Hydra that I discoveredst time?¡± Lin Rui directly asked without beating around the bush.

    Lin Rui hadn¡¯t thought of anything when he set foot on this icefield, but after taking two steps, he felt a familiar feeling. After thinking for a while, Lin Rui thought that the secret base of Hydra that he had discovered before was also on the ice field of Siberia?

    And the environment here doesn¡¯t seem to be much different from there, is it nearby? That¡¯s why Lin Rui asked JARVIS to find out.

    ¡°The straight-line distance is 25.7 kilometers,¡± JARVIS answered.

    ¡°Twenty-five point seven kilometers? It¡¯s really not far!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he muttered.

    Although it was in this harsh ice field, but with Lin Rui¡¯s strength, the distance of twenty-five kilometers was nothing.

    It seems that thest time when Lin Rui and Red Skull were swallowed by the Portal together, the Magic Cube fell out in this vicinity. Then, the chance of finding the Magic Cube this time is really very high.

    ¡°By the way, JARVIS, after asking you to help transform that secret base, how is the transformation going now? Also, what did you do with Red Skull¡¯s corpse?¡± Understanding that the secret base is not far from here, Lin Rui then asked.

    ¡°The transformation of the base has entered the final stage, and there is still a week to go before the transformation ispletely finished. As for Red Skull¡¯s body, I didn¡¯t find Red Skull¡¯s body at the location Mirage Knight told me about.¡± JARVIS quickly replied after he heard Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    ¡°Huh! You didn¡¯t find his body?!¡± Not caring about JARVIS¡¯s answer that the transformation of the secret base was almostpleted, Lin Rui was surprised that the body of Red Skull was not found.

    ¡°I searched several times within ten kilometers of the location given by Mirage Knight, but I did not find Red Skull¡¯s body,¡± JARVIS replied again, seeming to hear Lin Rui¡¯s surprise.

 Chapter 682 Low

    <h4>Chapter 682 Low</h4>

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯s definite answer, Lin Rui¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter. This is obviously something that should not happen as the location Lin Rui gave was the absolutely correct location given by the locator.

    Unless ¡­¡­ unless Red Skull is not really dead and he escaped on his own after Lin Rui left! But this is also impossible to happen because at that time, Lin Rui clearly heard the system prompt and he also got the Quest Rewards for killing Red Skull.

    ¡°It is impossible for the system to go wrong, and it is impossible for the System to give out Rewards when Red Skull is not dead! So Red Skull must be dead! But why didn¡¯t JARVIS find his body? Is it the wrong location? Or did some Animal go over after I left and ate Red Skull¡¯s body?¡± Lin Rui, who had learned that Red Skull¡¯s body had not been found quickly thought of some scenarios in his mind but he could not figure it out.

    ¡°JARVIS, didn¡¯t you find anything at all?¡± Lin Rui asked again feeling very puzzled.

    ¡°No, even if some Animal had appeared here, they would have left some traces on the scene. However, after I searched, there was no trace of the Red Skull in that area.¡± It seems that JARVIS knew what Lin Rui was thinking and quickly answered.

    ¡°Then this is weird!¡± Lin Rui frowned and muttered in a low voice when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    Looking down and thinking for a while, Lin Rui raised his head again, ¡°Forget it, anyway, Red Skull must be dead. If we can¡¯t find the corpse then it¡¯s also alright. Anyway, he is just a failed Super-Soldier, and there is not much research value to his body.¡±

    ¡°JARVIS, then this time when things are over here, I will go to the base over there and take a look. If the construction has beenpleted over there then I think it¡¯s time for League of Defenders to move as well.¡± No longer bothered by where Red Skull¡¯s body went, Lin Rui then spoke to JARVIS.

    ¡°Okay, Mirage Knight.¡±

    Phoo~

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Captain Rogers is here.¡± Just when Lin Rui had finished talking with JARVIS, Harry leaned in to remind him in a low voice.

    Just now Lin Rui had secretlymunicated with JARVIS and while Harry and others knew that, they didn¡¯t listen carefully to what Lin Rui said to JARVIS and they weren¡¯t bothered by it either.

    But now that they have arrived at the gate of the temporary base built by SHIELD, Captain Rogers has already been waiting for them at the gate of the base.

    So, Lin Rui heard Harry¡¯s reminder when he raised his head, Captain Rogers had just walked out of the base to meet them.

    Next to Rogers were a man and a woman, they were ck Widow, Natasha, and the man who wrapped himself up like a pr bear was Dr. Banner.

    Dr. Banner doesn¡¯t have a superhuman body like Rogers and the others and he is just an ordinary person when he is not being the Hulk.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight, and everyone from the League of Defenders.¡± Captain Rogers spoke with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Hello, Captain Rogers, Miss Natasha, and Dr. Banner.¡± After Rogers spoke, Lin Rui also responded with a smile.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, it seems that you are really powerful! You recovered from such a serious injury in two days!¡± After Lin Rui spoke, Dr. Banner, who was standing next to Rogers, looked at him and spoke with some surprise in his voice.

    Although it was the Hulk who injured Lin Rui two days ago, Dr. Banner still had some hand in it. So he knew that the power of Hulk¡¯sst move was the extent of Mirage Knight¡¯s injury at the time.

    But now only two days have passed, and the seriously injured Mirage Knight reappeared in front of him again. Of course, if Dr. Banner knew that Lin Rui justid in Tony¡¯s ce for two hours and he was almost healed then I don¡¯t know how shocked he would be.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not still Dr. Banner¡¯s ¡®fault¡¯.¡± Hearing Banner¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s face twitched as he spoke in an odd tone.

    For Dr. Banner¡¯s surprise, Lin Rui felt very speechless. It was obvious that his injury was caused by Dr. Banner, and he was still surprised at the speed of his own recovery here. If the Emotional Quotient of someone was not low to a certain level then who would ask this in front of the person who was injured by himself?

    ¡°Hey? Why is it mine¡­¡± Just when Dr. Banner was still wondering what Lin Rui meant by saying this, Natasha standing next to him quietly poked him with her arm. Natasha¡¯s small gesture made Dr. Banner Shut up.

    If Dr. Banner continues to ask then even the mild-mannered Mirage Knight will be angry and that is something that Rogers and ck Widow don¡¯t want to see. Although Dr. Banner has a very high IQ, his EQ is really too low. This may be a kind of bnce from heaven.

    Seeing Natasha¡¯s little movements, Lin Rui suffocated a smile. For this Dr. Banner, who has a super high IQ but a low EQ, Lin Rui is also very helpless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, I want to see what¡¯s going on inside now.¡± Resisting the feeling of wanting tough in his heart, Lin Rui looked at Rogers and said.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go in. Although this base was built temporarily, it can prevent the harsh environment of Siberia.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rogers quickly replied.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go in! I¡¯m freezing myself to death here!¡± Not paying attention to Natasha¡¯s interruption just now, Dr. Banner stomped and rubbed his hands and urged.

    Then, under the leadership of Rogers, Lin Rui and other members of League of Defenders entered the simple base in front of them.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui had rushed towards Siberia to follow Rogers into SHIELD¡¯s temporary base, Tony, who was still in New York, was doing a new round of experiments.

    Lin Rui left behind a lot of materials he got from the Alien, and these things are what Tony is mainly focused upon. Although Tony had also learned about the Magic Cube, he was not in a hurry.

    ¡°Peter, did you write down the characteristics of the thirteenth? This will be useful for me in the future, so pay special attention to it, don¡¯t let it die!¡± Tony was holding a green ball in his hand as he looked back and shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s done! Mr. Stark, that number 13 is amazing! Just now it almost melted the experimental ss and ran out!¡± After Tony finished shouting, Peter¡¯s loud answer came from the other direction of theboratory.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t great then it wouldn¡¯t be so useful. Okay¡­this series is finally done!¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s answer, Tony murmured and then put away the green bead in his hand.

    ¡°Is it finally done? Ah! I can finally rest and go home!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter happily jumped up in the other direction of theboratory.

 Chapter 683 Strange

    <h4>Chapter 683 Strange</h4>

    Seeing Peter jumping up and down, Tony also had a rxed look in his eyes. However, Tony also knew that Peter was not happy because he could rest and go home, but he could finally go to Siberia to find Lin Rui.

    Tony had received the news about the Magic Cube¡¯s appearance long ago, and Peter apparently knew too. Therefore, when Tony lets Peter leave, he will definitely not go home but will go directly to Siberia to find Lin Rui and others.

    ¡°You! Go ahead, but don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your mind!¡± Peter had already packed up his things and was ready to leave theb when Tony said in a loud voice behind him.

    ¡°Haha! Thank you, Mr. Stark!¡± Peter, who had run to the door of theboratory, shouted with a smile on his face when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Go to the next door and choose an Armor, JARVIS will take you there,¡± Tony added when Peter¡¯s figure disappeared at the door.

    ¡°I know!¡± Peter¡¯s voice came in from outside the door from a distance.

    In the end, only Tony was left in this hugeboratory. Looking at theboratory filled with various high-precision experimental machines, Tony¡¯s face gradually revealed some special expressions.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been here all the time.¡± Just as Tony looked at the emptyboratory in front of him, JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly came out.

    ¡°Haha, of course, I know you¡¯ve been in. And only you will always be by my side, JARVIS, promise me that you will always be by my side.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Tony suddenly smiled and said.

    ¡°Sir, I will always be there for you, I will always be there when you need me.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS replied in a serious tone.

    ¡°I believe you, then, this time the search for Magic Cube will be left to them, I will not personally go over. JARVIS, pay more attention to them.¡± The Magic Cube will be handed over to Tony for joint research when it is finally found, so Tony is not in a hurry.

    Moreover, Tony currently has a lot of things in his hands that are no smaller than studying the Magic Cube.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Just when Peter was already driving an Iron Man quickly towards Siberia, Lin Rui and his party finally entered the temporary SHIELD Base. In this base, Lin Rui also saw several people from X-Men.

    Professor Charles did note this time, and it was Iceman who led the team. The cold environment of Siberia seems to have a good blessing effect on Iceman¡¯s abilities.

    Iceman is just wearing a simple sportswear, and it doesn¡¯t look like he is affected by the cold which is obviously different from the other people who are tightly wrapped in many clothes.

    ¡°Haha! Mirage Knight, you guys are here too! You have fully recovered!¡± Iceman smiled and said as he saw Lin Ruiing over.

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯mte, thank you for your concern.¡± After a brief hug with Iceman, Lin Rui returned with a smile.

    ¡°Well, now that we all have arrived except for Tony. So, it¡¯s time to do some probing of that space portal as well.¡± Captain Rogers said from the side without giving Lin Rui and Iceman too much time to chat.

    In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Tonyes or not. Anyway, JARVIS is also here and Tony will know everything as it happens.

    ¡°Well, Mirage Knight, you haven¡¯t seen the Portal yet. If you see it, you will be very surprised.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ call, Iceman put his arm around Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder and said before they walked toward the center of the base.

    As Iceman took Lin Rui towards the center of the base, Rogers, and others quickly followed. After walking in this way for three minutes, Lin Rui could finally clearly sense a Spatial Energy Fluctuation that belongs to the Magic Cube.

    This kind of fluctuation impressed Lin Rui when they dealt with Hydrast time, and now a little bit of this Space Energy from Magic Cube is closely stored in Tony¡¯sboratory.

    Phoo~

    Finally, after turning a corner, the surrounding base disappeared in front of Lin Rui and a snowy in with few artificial traces appeared in front of him. And in this piece of snow, the Space Portal with a diameter of about five meters was located.

    Because this area has been surrounded by SHIELD¡¯s base, although there is not even a trace of wind. However, from time to time, a breeze would suddenlye out from the Portal, blowing some snow on the snowfield.

    ¡°So this is the Space Portal that you discovered this time? It¡¯s big!? And it also looks stable!?¡± Lin Rui was shocked the moment he saw this Space Portal.

    Compared to the Space Portal that identally teleported Lin Rui and Deadpool to a different in the universe, this Space Portal is undoubtedly too solid and muchrger.

    However, why did such a huge and stable Space Portal has not been discovered until now. If it hadn¡¯t been surrounded by SHIELD, the environment should have changed drastically because of this Space Portal.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you also wondering why such a huge Space Portal has only been discovered now?¡± Rogers suddenly asked as he saw Lin Rui staring at the Space Portal in a daze.

    ¡°Yes, such a Space Portal shouldn¡¯t be so quiet. There should have been some turbulence.¡± Lin Rui nodded and replied after hearing Rogers¡¯ words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is also a result that we came across. So, we are guessing that this Space Portal did not appear right after the Magic Cube disappeared, but it only appeared a short time ago.¡± After Lin Rui finished his opinion, Rogers continued to speak with a calm expression on his face.

    ¡°Appeared not long ago? Could it be that ¡­¡­¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯s words, Lin Rui suddenly had a not-so-good feeling in his heart.

    Although his heart suddenly had a not-so-good feeling, but Lin Rui could not think of what was wrong for a while. So, he could only continue to stare at the huge questioning Space Portal in front of him and observe.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you remember anything?¡± Jack, who was beside him, suddenly asked when he noticed the change in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes. After seeing the Space Portal in front of him, Jack also felt a bad feeling in his heart.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this Space Portal is definitely not that simple. We should be careful and detect the situation on the other side!¡± Lin Rui shook his head as he answered and then suggested.

    ¡°Well, our unmanned robot is ready, and we can go to detect it now,¡± Rogers said quickly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s not wait any longer! Let¡¯s get started!¡±

 Chapter 684 Survey

    <h4>Chapter 684 Survey</h4>

    A minuteter, a team of unmanned robots that SHIELD had already prepared had already lined up and entered the huge and stable Space Portal.

    With the experience of Mirage Knight and Deadpoolst time, Rogers allowed SHIELD to manufacture several batches of such robots this time.

    As long as this Space Portal doesn¡¯t lead to a cosmic ck hole, then these Robots will gain something no matter how harsh the environment is.

    Huhu~

    Finally, more than twenty unmanned robots with different functions have entered the Space Portal under Lin Rui¡¯s gaze. Then, everyone quietly waited.

    ¡°The signal is strongly affected! But it¡¯s notpletely cut off!¡± Just after thest robot disappeared into the Space Portal, a SHIELD Agent standing behind Rogers looked at the tablet in his hand and said with some excitement on his face.

    Surprisingly, the signal is notpletely cut off, so it means that this side of the Earth can transmit information with the world on the other side of this Space Portal.

    It seems that the Space Portal can not allow objects to pass through but it can also transmit various special waves.

    ¡°Over there, are they still on the Earth?¡± Since the signal can be transmitted, Rogers then asked a very important question.

    The Space Portal that Mirage Knight and Deadpool passed throughst time directly leads to a different in the universe.

    Although Lin Rui did not say the specific situation, and what Deadpool said was too hard to believe but Rogers at least believed that Lin Rui and Deadpool were on a different in the universe.

    So, now that there is a bigger and more stable Space Portal, the thing Rogers cares about is where it leads.

    ¡°Number Fifth to Ten are gathering the information about the environment over there, it will take a while to send back the exact situation.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ question, the agent behind him replied with an excited look on his face that did not dissipate.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait then.¡± Rogers nodded and didn¡¯t urge anymore.

    This is a Space Portal made by a special item like Magic Cube. No one knows what¡¯s on it, so it¡¯s better to be more careful.

    ¡°It won¡¯t lead to an Alien in the universe, right? That¡¯s too much of a coincidence!¡± Lin Rui, who was also standing beside Rogers, also heard the Agent¡¯s words and silently thought in his heart.

    Although the direction of the Space Portal ispletely random, the universe is infinite and thes in it are also infinite, although there are fews with lifeforms and even civilizations, there are not too manys with such arge base. However, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t believe that tier luck would be that good.

    Of course, Lin Rui only thought of the benefits for them if there is a with a lifeform or civilization on the other side of this Space Portal. He hasn¡¯t thought of the huge threat that such a situation will bring to them for the time being.

    After all, Lin Rui went to a foreign and although he had experienced a lot of dangers, he still came back safe and sound and brought back a lot of very valuable things to Tony.

    For Lin Rui, if this Space Portal leads to such a foreign then the Earth will have a secret back garden. However, even if it is a primitive material-rich like that, Earth may not get many resources.

    With the current strength of the earth, if they want to get something from that Alien, at least people of Lin Rui¡¯s level would need to take action as they may encounter various unpredictable situations.

    If they encounter an S-ss Lifeform again then the Earth may really get destroyed in an instant.

    ¡°En? It seems that it is not on the earth anymore!¡± Just as Lin Rui was thinking about some things, Dr. Banner, who was on the other side of Rogers said in a slightly surprised tone.

    In addition to the SHIELD Agents who were in charge of the robots, Dr. Banner also held a tablet in his hand and he also paid attention to some of the data on it. Before the Agent could analyze the intermittent signals from the Robots, Dr. Banner had already seen something.

    ¡°Dr. Banner? Did you find something?¡± Rogers asked with a bright look in his eye when he heard Banner¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, judging from the situation of these particles that have been passed back now, the Space Portal leads to an environment that is not found on the Earth, even the harshest environment on the earth can¡¯t reach such a special particle concentration.¡± Dr. Banner raised his head and replied after he heard Rogers¡¯s word.

    ¡°Many of these particles are Alpha Particles¡­ their concentration is not low wither. Therefore, the opposite end of this Space Portal likely leads to somece in the Universe, or perhaps in a gxy with Neutron Stars.¡± Banner made some more careful judgments.

    It is also fortunate that the Robots sent by SHIELD this time are all manufactured ording to the highest level. They would bepletly fine even if they have to perform some missions in the universe.

    Otherwise, even particle impacts of this concentration would have been enough topletely destroy normal Robots.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Hearing Dr. Banner¡¯s words, and then seeing his eyes that slowly became fanatical, Rogers faintly responded.

    ¡°En! Dr. Banner is right! The opposite side must be a Cosmic Star!¡± After Banner finished his judgment, that agent of SHIELD also finally determined the situation on the opposite side.

    ¡°In that case, gather as much information as possible about the situation over there, and then recover the Robots. Next, we will discuss properly what to do with this Space Portal.¡± Since the situation on the opposite side of the Space Portal had been roughly determined, Rogers didn¡¯t show whether he was happy or disappointed, and then spoke to the agent behind him.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The agent excitedly controlled the Robots to detect the situation at the other end of the Space Portal.

    ¡°Be careful, close this area before recycling those Robots. I think you know how to deal with the Particle in the universe.¡± Dr. Banner reminded the person in charge when he saw the excited expression on his face.

    ¡°I know, Dr. Banner!¡±

    Then Rogers took the lead to turn around and prepare to leave here. Although they have already begun to detect the situation on the other side of the Space Portal, it will obviously take a long time, and they don¡¯t need to wait here all that time.

    ¡°Hawkeye, I¡¯ll leave it to you and Coulson. If there is an ident then you know what to do.¡± While turning around, Rogers looked at Hawkeye who had been standing in the corner, and ordered.

    Hawkeye silently nodded after hearing Roger¡¯s words. Then, Rogers was the first to go out. Behind him, Lin Rui nced at the Space Portal again, and then he finally turned around and went out. However, Jack and Daredevil stayed there.

 Chapter 685 Conference

    <h4>Chapter 685 Conference</h4>

    Leaving the professionals to detect the situation across the Space Portal, Lin Rui and others have arrived in arge room like a conference room.

    With the exception of Tony¡¤Stark, this is the first time that the League of Defenders, SHIELD, and X-Men had gathered together for the first time. Obviously, they attach great importance to such a magical and infinite energy item like Magic Cube.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you have anything else you want to say about the Magic Cube? If the Magic Cube is not found on this Space Portal this time then what should we do next? After all, we all know how dangerous the Magic Cube can get.¡± After everyone had sat down in the conference room, Rogers looked at Lin Rui who was sitting opposite to him, and spoke.

    ¡°I have made it very clear about everything I knowst time. I also have no other good way to find such a magical item, otherwise, I would have already told you. However, chasing after such a Spatial Fluctuation is definitely right.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he replied.

    In fact, Lin Rui had a hunch in his heart that even if they couldn¡¯t find the Magic Cube in this Space Portal this time, they would find the Magic Cube next time, and it won¡¯t be too long.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know what the source of this premonition is but Lin Rui feels this way.

    Because of Lin Rui¡¯s intervention in this world, the plot has changed too much. The New York battle that was supposed to have happened has not even shown a shadow yet.

    And since Loki has not betrayed Asgard, he will not find that there is a Magic Cube on the Earth, and he will not make a deal with Thanos and bring the Chitauri Army to attack the earth. Therefore, Lin Rui is not very clear now whether the New York War wille.

    If the New York wares then in what way will it appear? This is something Lin Rui is very interested in now. And the Magic Cube has not been found yet. Even if the Magic Cube is found, Lin Rui will definitely pay more attention to the use of Magic Cube, and he will not allow that Magic Cube to open a Space Portal that can connect to outer space for Aliens to attack the Earth. Therefore, Lin Rui didn¡¯t feel as urgent as before.

    ¡°In this case, it seems that we can only wait with peace of mind. I hope we can gain something this time.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Rogers had no choice but to say this.

    Although SHIELD is now under Rogers¡¯s control, SHIELD is also the World¡¯s Largest Official Organization. However, Rogers knew in his heart that SHIELD couldn¡¯t match his allies in terms of high-end strength.

    Perhaps Dr. Banner is invincible after transforming into Hulk, but Dr. Banner¡¯s abilities obviously cannot be measured by the Hulk.

    Therefore, Captain Rogers is very anxious about the whereabouts of the Magic Cube. Lin Rui has already told him about the power of the Magic Cube.

    In addition to studying the special and infinite space energy of Magic Cube, they can also research many technologies beyond their current development present.

    And now, SHIELDcks this kind of technological products that can use foreign objects to enhance its strength. After all, there are not many Mutants or Supernaturalists inside SHIELD.

    Rogers has formed the Avengers and he has brought together a team of powerful people but they are not strong enough. There is no harm if there is noparison but there isparison.

    Captain Rogers, as the leader of the Avengers is actually not particrly strong. Hawkeye and Falcon also rely on high-tech equipment in part for their strength.

    If their equipment is not updated in time then their strength will be far inferior to Lin Rui and others, whose strength has been improving. Rogers still envied the continuous improvement of Mirage Knight and the others.

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t find the Magic Cube this time, we will still have a lot of gains. The things I detected just now would be enough for me to study for a long time.¡± While Rogers was feeling a little helpless, Dr. Banner sitting next to him suddenly said.

    As a very talented scientist, Dr. Banner will certainly not only have the Magic Cube in his eyes. He pays attention to those things that can improve science.

    And this time, there are things that Dr. Banner is interested in on the opposite side of the space portal, especially those Alpha Particles with a very high concentration. Those are¡­

    ¡°Well, yes, even if the Magic Cube is not found over there, we can still consider getting a lot of things from there,¡± Rogers spoke with a bright smile on his face after he heard Dr. Banner¡¯s words.

    Rogers was just considering the whereabouts of the Magic Cube but after hearing Dr. Banner¡¯s reminder, he suddenly reacted. There was a universe of stars on the other side of the Space Portal!

    A cosmic space under their control that may be filled with boundless treasures! Moreover, this Space Portal seems to be very stable and they still don¡¯t know how many valuable things they can get from the other side.

    Even without the Magic Cube, the treasures of the universe would be enough to make him happy.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, although the X-Men are mainly here for the Magic Cube, if the Universe is very stable then we will not give up our rights.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Storm sitting next to Iceman suddenly said.

    Although this is an Alliance, there are still some benefits that you have to fight for. And Professor Charles did note from X-Men this time so Storm is the leader in the negotiation of these matters.

    After all, she follows Charles all the time and knows how to act in certain situations.

    ¡°Although the League of Defenders does not have any systematic research system yet, we also need the wealth in the universe.¡± Lin Rui also spoke after Storm.

    Originally, Lin Rui didn¡¯t think of this, but he remembered it after Storm spoke. This time, this Space Portal is pointing to somece in the universe.

    If it is the kind of that he has visited then their alliance will have to talk about the allocation of the resources. And now, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°Of course, this is the foundation of our alliance,¡± Rogers said with a smile upon hearing Storm and Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Captain Rogers really has no ns to monopolize these resources. Anyway, SHIELD¡¯s research system is the mostplete, and their harvest will definitely be the greatest by then.

    ¡°Then, in this case, we don¡¯t have to wait here all the time. If it¡¯s okay, I want to go out for a walk. I want to see the scenery of this snowy field.¡± The exploration of the Space Portal will take a lot of time and Lin Rui who didn¡¯t want to wait in this base all the time, spoke again.

    In fact, Lin Rui wanted to see where he and Red Skull were thrown out of the Space Portalst time. Although JARVIS said that there are no traces there, Lin Rui still wants to go and take a look.

 Chapter 686 Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 686 Shadow</h4>

    After Lin Rui said this, everyone in the conference room looked over at the scenery of this snowfield, which is not special to people like them, and the cold is not that painful to them.

    So other people in the room were a little confused when Lin Rui proposed to go out for a walk. Especially now since they are very likely to find the Magic Cube.

    ¡°Haha! Actually, I really want to go out too! Mirage Knight, should we go together?¡± While everyone was staring at Lin Rui, Iceman suddenly smiled and spoke.

    Compared to other people¡¯s aesthetic fatigue towards the wind and snow outside, Iceman can feel thefort that is not avable in other ces in such an environment.

    Although Iceman¡¯s ability is brought to him by the Mutant Gene in his body, the external environment can also affect the changes in his ability.

    For example, Iceman¡¯s strength will have a big effect in this Ice Field whereas he will be a little weak in a desert. Therefore, Iceman wanted to go out for a long time now.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lin Rui agreed with a smile when he heard Iceman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then, everyone is free to arrange the rest of their time, but the necessary equipment on your body should be brought. If anything happens here then I want you all to be back in the fastest possible time.¡± At a time when the Magic Cube has not been found and the situation over the Space Portal is still unknown, Captain Rogers also knows that these people cannot afford to be idle.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s go, Mirage Knight!¡± After Rogers finished speaking, Iceman got up from his seat and walked towards Lin Rui¡¯s side in a few steps.

    ¡°En, then, I¡¯ll leave it to you here.¡± Lin Rui also stood up. Before turning around, Lin Rui spoke to Harry beside him.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Then Lin Rui and the agitated Iceman left the meeting room, and the rest of the people also dispersed. In addition to Lin Rui and Iceman who went out to y in the snowy field, Storm also went out alone shortly after Iceman left.

    She can also learn new things in such an environment. While Rogers and SHIELD tried their best to stay close to the Space Portal, Captain Rogers would not be as rxed as Lin Rui and the others.

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, Lin Rui and Iceman, who had been far from the SHIELD temporary base, walked casually on the vast snowy field.

    Huhu~

    The cold wind never stops on the ice sheet of Siberia, and the wind with fine snow keeps blowing around Lin Rui. However, Lin Rui and Iceman are safe without a trace of cold on their body.

    ¡°Iceman, it would be too wasteful for you to release the Absolute Frozen Domain like this!¡± Lin Rui said with some doubts as he looked at Iceman beside him.

    The wind on the Siberia ice sheet can¡¯t do anything to Lin Rui and Iceman. Lin Rui didn¡¯t even block them with his External Internal Energy as Iceman had directly released his Absolute Frozen Field Domain.

    In Iceman¡¯s field, the cold wind from outside can¡¯t affect them at all. However, the temperature in the field of absolute freezing will never be warmer than the outside world.

    ¡°Haha, of course, I wouldn¡¯t release the Domain in other ces. But here, it doesn¡¯t take much to release the Domain.¡± Iceman replied with a smile on his face after he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Moreover, the environment here will allow me to get some exercise to improve my strength.¡±

    This is also one of the reasons why Iceman came to Siberia. In addition to tracking the Magic Cube¡¯s clues, the environment here can also allow Iceman to exercise his abilities. After all, his nickname Iceman was not just for show.

    Compared to other Mutants with lower Mutations, Iceman had a very high Mutation Gene in his body. People with Low Mutation will not have much improvement in their Mutant Abilities from their awakening to adulthood.

    However, people with high Mutation Levels will not only awaken more of their abilities as they grow up but they can also be strengthened in some other special ways.

    There are many ways to strengthen their Mutant Abilities, the mostmon and simplest is undoubtedly the use of special drugs for Mutants.

    The world has already developed drugs that can suppress and even eliminate Mutant Genes, so obviously, there are drugs that can also strengthen the Mutants.

    However, this kind of medicine is not only small in variety, but they are also not particrly effective in many cases, so some idents often ur. The team led by Stryker has been studying such drugs, and his modified Mutants are also his experimental products.

    In addition to drugs, there are also other ways to stimte Awakening again to enhance the Mutation Ability. Under normal circumstances, a Mutant can only awaken once in their lifetime.

    Butter, it was discovered that a Mutant can awaken a second time under special circumstances.

    The second Awakening has a high chance of greatly increasing the strength of a Mutant, but there is also a high chance that their Mutant ability will be weakened or it may even disappear.

    In addition to these, high-level Mutants like Iceman have another way to improve their Mutant Abilities. That is to influence themselves through some natural environment, and then influence their own mutant gene.

    For example, if the Iceman Mutant ability belongs to the ice category, then he can use the cold here in Siberia to train his abilities.

    ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s how it is, this is the first time I am hearing about this!¡± Lin Rui said with some surprise and his eyes lit up when he heard Iceman¡¯s answer.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s original impression, Mutants¡¯ abilities seemed to be limited from the beginning. Who is stronger and who is weaker, their level can bepared at a nce.

    But now Lin Rui learned that the mutant ability can also be enhanced through training in certain environments, which is indeed something he did not know before.

    ¡°What about you? Mirage Knight, why did youe out? Do you also want to use the harsh environment here to train yourself? If this is the case then I can reduce my Domain.¡± Iceman looked at Mirage Knight, who was shrouded in his Domain and asked with a smile on his face.

    Buzzing~

    While talking, the Absolute Frozen Domain released from Iceman began to shrink, and it seemed that Lin Rui was going to be exposed to the outside environment.

    ¡°Hey? No! No! I don¡¯t need to train in the cold wind outside. I was just bored sitting in the base so I wanted toe out and walk.¡± Lin Rui quickly spoke as one of his arms can already feel the cold wind outside.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Iceman obviously didn¡¯t believe Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    Hum~

    In the next second, Lin Rui¡¯s whole body was exposed from the Absolute Frozen Domain. Even though Lin Rui was wearing the Phantom Suit, he still swayed a little in the cold wind on the Siberia ice sheet.

 Chapter 687 Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 687 Discovery</h4>

    Two minutester, under Iceman¡¯s questioning, Lin Rui also briefly exined the reason why he wanted toe out.

    ¡°So it was like this! So since you are sure that Red Skull is dead then why even bother to find his body?¡± Iceman asked with a puzzled expression on his face after he heard Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ But I¡¯m still a little worried!¡± Lin Rui said helplessly when he heard Iceman¡¯s words.

    In fact, Lin Rui really has no idea about the whereabouts of Red Skull¡¯s body. Although the Reward of the System has been given to Lin Rui, this is the Marvel World and anything can happen here.

    If Red Skull died at the time then what happened to his body? Perhaps after Lin Rui left, something happened there that caused Red Skull¡¯s body to disappear.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯lle with you to take a look.¡± Iceman decided to apany Lin Rui after hearing his words.

    ¡°Haha, thanks, maybe there are some surprises waiting for us along the way.¡± Lin Rui suddenly smiled while looking at the endless ice field in front of him.

    Although Lin Rui came out to determine the whereabouts of Red Skull¡¯s body this time, after he left the temporary base of SHIELD, a special feeling suddenly appeared in his heart.

    It seems that something else will happen on this ice field. However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t feel much danger from this feeling, so even if something happened, it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing.

    ¡°Surprise? What surprises will there be in this deserted ce?¡± Iceman asked with some disbelief in his voice when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we will know when we see them.¡± Lin Rui has already strode forward as he spoke.

    ¡°What a weird guy!¡± Iceman muttered silently in his heart as he watched Mirage Knight walking outside his Absolute Frozen Domain.

    Then, Iceman continued to keep his Absolute Frozen Domain open and followed Lin Rui on the ice field towards the position where Lin Rui had appeared with the Red Skullst time.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui and Iceman left the SHIELD base and went out, SHIELD¡¯s research on the Stable Space Portal was steadily improving.

    In just half an hour, a lot of data has been sent back, and SHIELD has set up a special team to study those data simultaneously and analyze the situation on the other side of the Space Portal.

    And this group was led by Dr. Banner. At this time, he looked at the data in his hand with a lot of enthusiasm.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s so much first-line information in the most intuitive way! This is of immeasurable value to my understanding of the universe!¡± Staring at the data on the tablet in his hand, Dr. Banner spoke with a wild expression on his face.

    From the present situation, there is a Cosmic Starry Sky on the other side of this Space Portal. If the Magic Cube is over there then it would be really difficult for them to take it back.

    However, even if they can¡¯t get the Magic Cube, Dr. Banner thinks that as long as this Space Portal remained open, they will get enough things.

    ¡°But, if our unmanned robots can safely go through and send back information, why can¡¯t the cosmic rays and some cosmic Particlee through over there?¡± After the initial surprise passed, Dr. Banner muttered again with a frown.

    The general Space Portals are simr to a two-way door, whether it is the Mutant Ability of X-Men member ¡®Blink¡¯ or the Space Portals created by the Sorcerer, they are all two-way.

    And the Space Portal made by the Magic Cube in front of him seems to be one-way, which means that things from one side can pass but things from the other side cannot pass ande to this side.

    ¡°If this is the case, then its value will be dropped by a lot. But¡­¡± Banner thought and he already put down the tablet in his hand.

    ¡°However, it is good that this is a One Way Portal, otherwise, if the Cosmic Storm rushes through this Space Portal then the entire Earth will be destroyed.¡± In the end, Dr. Banner seemed to ept the situation as good news.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s one-way or two-way, the protection measures still need to be done, the current defense is still a little too simple.¡± With a small muttering under his breath, Dr. Banner went to find Captain Rogers to ask him to strengthen the defenses on this side.

    ¡­

    Huhu~

    ¡°This is where you were thrown out of the Space Portal with that Red Skull?¡± Iceman, who had already withdrawn the Absolute Frozen Domain, looked around the white snow scene and asked Lin Rui, who was looking around in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here. The position given by JARVIS cannot be wrong, but I don¡¯t know where I was lying at the time.¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s words, Lin Rui simply replied.

    Lin Rui almost died when he was tossed by the Space Storm from the Space Portal and he was unconscious when he was thrown out. Heid here for a long time before waking up.

    When Lin Rui woke up, there was a snowy rodent trying to bite his finger, but Lin Rui grabbed it and let it go. And after such a long time, even if Lin Rui has the location at the time, it is impossible to urately find the ce where he and Red Skull were lying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how manyyers are covered by the snow here. I can¡¯t find the exact location. However, if Red Skull¡¯s body was still here then JARVIS should have been able to find it!¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but silently scan the surrounding area again.

    Buzzing~

    Then, Lin Rui released his powerful Psychic Power. If JARVIS can¡¯t find it with normal means then Lin Rui has to use his Psychic Power to try it. Perhaps, after Lin Rui left, something special happened here.

    Under Lin Rui¡¯s powerful Psychic Power scan, all the conditions in the snow and iceyers of this ice field were disyed in Lin Rui¡¯s mind. However, the more areas he scanned, the tighter Lin Rui¡¯s brows wrinkled. Because he also did not find anything.

    Hum~

    Finally, after spending half of his energy, Lin Rui rubbed his brows and retracted his Psychic Power. It seems that Red Skull¡¯s body has really disappeared.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you okay? Your face is getting a little pale, are you still injured?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s pale face because of using his Psychic Power, Iceman asked with a concerned expression on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just consumed a lot of my Psychic Power.¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s concern, Lin Rui waved his hand and spoke.

    However, just as Lin Rui waved his hand, a bright light shed in his mind and it was as if a lightning bolt had struck his mind.

    ¡°Psychic Power Consumption?! Psychic Power Consumption?! Haha! There really is something weird here!¡± Lin Rui suddenly shouted with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Uh¡­Mirage Knight, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± Iceman, who had been looking at him, asked iprehensibly when he saw Lin Rui shouting with excitement.

    ¡°Iceman, maybe we can find the Magic Cube here!¡± Hearing Iceman¡¯s words, Lin Rui suddenly stared at him and spoke with a serious expression on his face.

 Chapter 688 Go

    <h4>Chapter 688 Go</h4>

    More than an hour after Lin Rui and Iceman left, the Portal, which was originally just enclosed, was now covered with a pot-lid-like structure made of high-strength alloy tes.

    SHIELD is indeed worthy of being the World¡¯s Largest Organization, and its infrastructure power and resources are enough to dazzle people.

    In addition to the alloy cover that covers the Portal, the original rudimentary temporary base has also undergone a major change in this time, it has be a very mature base, at least from the perspective of infrastructure.

    As long as it is determined that the Portal really is stable then SHIELD will build arger base here in theter period and vigorously develop themselves with the resources avable to them from the opposite end of the Portal.

    ¡°The third batch of equipment and resources will arrive in ten minutes. I would feel more at ease when the equipment is fully installed here.¡± Dr. Banner¡¯s eyes reflected the silver light of the Portal as he stood next to it and observed its changes.

    They would be able to react to any ident from the Portal as long as they are fully prepared on this site and they would be fine even if there is a Universe and empty gxy on the opposite end of the Portal.

    Dr. Banner is now about to build a solid barrier around this Portal that can withstand the impact of the special environment in the universe. Unless there is a cosmic storm rushing over there, Dr. Banner thinks that this barrier would be able to cope with some unexpected situations.

    ¡°Only Seven of the first batch of 20 Drones are still working, and five of the 30 in the second batch have lost contact. However, there has also been a lot of information. We already have a general idea of ??the situation at the other end of this Portal. Perhaps, it¡¯s time¡­¡± Dr. Banner silently thought as he sorted out the information in his hand, as for what he is going to do next, no one knows.

    Bang!

    Five minutester, there was a loud noise in the room next to the Portal to the center of the base, followed by Captain Rogers¡¯s voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I won¡¯t agree to this!¡± After mming his fist hard on the table in front of him, Rogers spoke with a serious expression on his face as he looked at Dr. Banner in front of him.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, as I said before, even if I join SHIELD or the Avengers, we would be partners and I won¡¯t be working under you. Therefore, I can ignore your disagreement.¡± Dr. Banner spoke with a calm expression on his face when he heard Roger¡¯s words.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, I know that we are Partners but I really don¡¯t think that you should do this.¡± Hearing Banner¡¯s words, Rogers continued with a helpless look in his eyes.

    Just now, Dr. Banner had told Rogers that he would put on a Space Suit and go through the Portal. If they keep relying on those Drones then although they would continue to get some information but it wouldn¡¯t be better than what a person might see with their own eyes.

    Moreover, the Drones have been more or less damaged and there is still no clear picture of the opposite side of the Portal. They don¡¯t know if they are being affected by the environment orck of there. Therefore, Banner wanted to go and see for himself.

    However, Rogers was unwilling to allow Banner¡¯s crazy request. The Portal leads to an unknown ce. They have lost many Drones and Rogers can¡¯t let Banner pass through that. If anything happens to Banner over there then Rogers will regret it for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Those Drones can only do so much. If we want to get more information then we have to send someone over there. However, no one else will be as professional as me. Moreover, you know about my special situation so you don¡¯t have to worry about me dying.¡± Banner knew that Rogers was worried about him so he said in a lower tone.

    ¡®No matter how special your situation is, you can¡¯t take this risk! Is the Hulk really invincible?! And it¡¯s hard to say whether the Hulk can even be controlled.¡¯ Rogers thought helplessly in his heart when he heard Banner¡¯s words.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, what if I said that I wouldn¡¯t let you through?¡± Finally, there is no way out, and Rogers could only go with hisst card.

    Although Bruce Banner is indeed in a Partner rtionship with SHIELD, it also means that Banner has no ground to demand anything from SHIELD. Therefore, Rogers can still control others to a degree while SHIELD is strong. Now this entire base is built by SHIELD and Banner still has to rely on Rogers¡¯s permission if he wants to get his own equipment.

    Banner frowned when he heard what Rogers said. It seems that he didn¡¯t expect Rogers to say this. Captain America¡¯s tough attitude caused quite a lot of distress to Banner.

    Just like Rogers thought, in order for Banner to pass through that Portal, he needs SHIELD¡¯s support. First of all, Banner needs a set of Space Suit that allows him to move freely in Space, something that is more advanced than the technology of the National Space Agency.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, you can disagree with me going over. But what if I say that it¡¯s not just me wanting to go over there?¡± Banner did not back down in front of Rogers¡¯ tough attitude and he pulled out ast trick.

    Phoo~

    As Dr. Banner finished speaking, his body suddenly leaned forward, and his entire upper body approached Rogers. Then, a green light suddenly shed in his eyes, and his whole aura also changed tremendously. At this moment, Rogers felt that Dr. Banner in front of him had suddenly be a peerless beast.

    ¡°I am Hulk! I go wherever I want!¡± There was a faint green light under Banner¡¯s skin as he groaned out these words.

    Seeing the change of Dr. Banner in front of him, and hearing the voice that clearly belonged to Hulk, the expression on Rogers¡¯s face gradually became ugly. If he still doesn¡¯t agree with Dr. Banner¡¯s request then he is worried that Hulk will pop out in the next moment and tear down this newly established base.

    ¡°Forget it! Since you are this determined to go then I can¡¯t stop you!¡± In the end, Rogers had no choice but topromise. At this time, Rogers was feeling very entangled, he had already begun to doubt whether it was a good thing or a bad thing to call Dr. Banner back.

    ¡°Haha! It would have been better if this had happened earlier! We are already quitete, fortunately, I have long asked others to prepare Space Suit for me.¡± Hearing Rogers finally agreed, Banner instantly recovered to his original smiling state. As he said

    ¡°Dr. Banner, I hope your decision is correct this time. We can¡¯t afford to lose you now.¡± Although he agreed, Rogers still reminded him with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. Also, Three Drones have just returned, and they have brought back a lot of information. So, don¡¯t worry, I will definitelye back safely.¡± Banner also replied seriously when he heard Rogers¡¯s words.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Then, Banner left the meeting room and began to prepare his own things to go through the Portal.

 Chapter 689 Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 689 Suppression</h4>

    Half an hourter, Dr. Banner, who was fully prepared, was standing under the Portal wearing a Spacesuit that would allow him to move freely in the Space and any other environment within reason.

    In this half an hour, Banner has carefully studied the Drones that came back and he determined that there is no threat to him or Hulk on the other side of the Portal.

    But to ensure his safety, many experiments were done with some small animals before Banner went in.

    They put aboratory Rabbit in a cage and then they sealed that cage with a Spacesuit and tied a rope to the cage before they threw it into the Portal.

    After a few minutes, they pulled it back again, and after observing the situation of the experimental rabbit, Rogers was finally relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m going through!¡± Banner¡¯s voice came out of his armed body.

    ¡°Be careful! Whatever you find over there, I¡¯ll pull you back as soon as ten minutes are up.¡± Standing beside Banner, Rogers said seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Banner smiled as he raised his hand in a reassuring gesture before he turned to take a step towards the Portal.

    Then, under the gaze of Rogers, Falcon, Daredevil, and others, Banner walked into the Portal. In the next moment, his figure disappeared.

    ¡°Carefully watch the changes in the data. If Dr. Banner¡¯s physical condition changes then immediately pull him back!¡± As Banner disappeared, Rogers ordered the SHIELD agent next to him.

    ¡°Yes, Captain!¡±

    After instructing his subordinates to pay close attention to Banner¡¯s situation, Rogers did not leave either but stared at the Portal in front of him. For ten minutes, he will wait here for Banner toe back.

    If Banner really had any idents then he might have to personally take action. It would be a risk but he wouldn¡¯t be Captain America if he didn¡¯t take risks!

    Of course, in addition to Rogers who was worried about Dr. Banner, everyone else in the room was also very concerned. Jack and Daredevil, who were left behind by Lin Rui, got together and talked in a low voice.

    ¡°Daredevil, we¡¯ve already sent Mirage Knight a message about Dr. Banner entering the Portal, why haven¡¯t we heard back anything yet?¡± Jack kept his eyes fixed on the Portal and asked Daredevil with his mouth moving slightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it must be something important that Mirage Knight choose to go out at this time.¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s doubts, Daredevil replied after thinking about it.

    ¡°What can be more important than this! This is rted to the whereabouts of the Magic Cube, and this Portal is obviously not simple. Such arge and stable Portal must lead to a ce, which represents something that even Mirage Knight shouldn¡¯t know.¡± Jack frowned slightly and asked again when he heard this answer.

    ¡°We can do nothing about it, we can only wait for Mirage Knight¡¯s reply or you can ask him when hees back. Dr. Banner had stepped into the Portal so let¡¯s wait and see if he discovers anything.¡± Daredevil has no good exnation for Jack¡¯s doubts and they can only wait for Lin Rui toe back and exin it to them.

    ¡°Well, I just think this Portal is not simple. Here, my Space Magic seems to be suppressed.¡± Jack continued to speak as he helplessly nodded.

    ¡°Really? What about Blink? Have you ever asked if her ability is suppressed?¡± Hearing Jack said that his Space Magic could not be used here, the expression in Daredevil¡¯s eyes suddenly changed as he asked.

    ¡°Blink? I didn¡¯t ask, we are not that familiar with each other.¡± Hearing Daredevil¡¯s question, Jack was taken aback and replied.

    After Jack finished answering, Daredevil turned and walked towards the X-Men. If Jack¡¯s Space Magic cannot be used, then this Portal may only directly suppress the Space Power in this area.

    Therefore, Daredevil has to go to Blink to verify his guess. And Jack just watched Daredevil walk over to X-Men, and after a few words with Blink, he walked back.

    ¡°What is it? What did she say?¡± Jack asked quickly after Daredevil returned.

    ¡°Blink¡¯s ability has also been suppressed. She can¡¯t use her power within a hundred meters of this Portal.¡± Daredevil directly said what he had just learned.

    ¡°So the reason for our power suppression is this Portal, but what effect does this have? So what if we can¡¯t use the power of Space¡­¡± After hearing Daredevil¡¯s answer, Jack frowned and muttered.

    Although there are many strange people on the entire earth, there are still very few people who possess the power of Space. And the scope of influence of this Portal is only so small that it won¡¯t have much influence on Jack and the others.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what effect the suppression of this Space Energy will have, but it¡¯s never wrong to pay attention.¡± Daredevil didn¡¯t know how to exin this situation.

    Since they were not clear about it, Daredevil and the others stopped struggling to find an answer, and then they stared at the Portal in front of them. More than five minutes have passed since Dr. Banner had entered the Portal and he should be back after a while.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    However, just as Daredevil and the others shifted their sights to the Portal, there was a sudden siren sound from the tablet in the hands of a SHIELD Agent who was standing next to Rogers. When everyone nced over, they saw the Agent staring at the tablet in his hand with a pale face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rogers asked with a bad feeling in his heart when he saw the face of the person beside him.

    ¡°Just now, we lost all contact with Dr. Banner!¡± The Agent replied in a trembling voice, staring at the data on the tablet in his hand.

    Buzzing~

    Sii!

    Just after the agent finished answering Rogers¡¯ question, there was a slight fluctuation in the Portal in front of them. This degree of fluctuation was the same when the Robit Drones entered and exited the Portal.

    Then, in the surprised and worried eyes of Rogers and others, the rope that connected Dr. Banner through the Portal had retracted.

    However, there was no Dr. Banner at the end of the rope. Instead, there was an obvious split in the retracted section of the rope, which had broken down from the middle!

    ¡°Damn it! Get me a Spacesuit!¡± Rogers yelled while squeezing his fist.

    The rope holding Banner broke and although it was not certain what happened to Banner over there, Rogers could only n for the worst. And now, he was going to bring Banner back in person.

    ¡°Something happened! Where did Mirage Knight go?!¡± Jack whispered with furrowed brows while watching the situation in front of him.

 Chapter 690 Responsibility

    <h4>Chapter 690 Responsibility</h4>

    Buzzing~

    The Portal in front of him still stood firmly there without any change, and Banner helplessly looked at the broken rope connected to his Spacesuit.

    Banner passed through the Portal and he wasn¡¯t surrounded by an endless starry sky as he had previously thought but a dimly lit wilderness.

    The hills in this wilderness are undting, and the rocks are deep ck, which is obviously different from the Earth¡¯s environment.

    In addition to the endless barren ins in front of him, Banner also saw the Drones that had been dispatched here before near the Portal.

    Except for a few which are still working normally, the rest have stopped working and there was no movement from them, It was obvious that they have malfunctioned. There are also some Drones that are scattered into many parts and Banner didn¡¯t know the cause of that.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not easy to send back so much information in such a situation!¡± After seeing the situation in front of him, Banner couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Although Banner still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here and he also didn¡¯t know why these Drones lost control or be scattered into parts, but his determination to explore this strangend has not changed even though the rope behind him has been broken.

    However, before he could start to explore this unfamiliar ce, Banner walked towards the nearest drone next to him and fiddled with it for a while, and threw it into the Portal behind him.

    The rope connecting him from the earth had broken, and Banner certainly knew that the people waiting for him over there would be worried. Therefore, he needs to send a message back so that they don¡¯t worry too much.

    Moreover, Banner didn¡¯t feel anything here that could threaten him now.

    After the Drone disappeared in the Portal, Banner suppressed the nervousness in his heart and stopped worrying about the Drones around him. After the rope was simply cleaned up, he started the action he originally nned.

    ¡°The gravity is different from the earth¡¯s, but it¡¯s not that different, it¡¯s about a third of the earth¡¯s¡­ The instruments with cameras on them seem to have been affected by something here as they couldn¡¯t take any clear pictures¡­¡± Dr. Banner, who had started his own operation, soon fell into the role of a scientist, he cast aside all the other things and focused on doing his own things.

    However, Dr. Banner, who walked around the surrounding environment to carefully study it did not know that this wilderness was not as barren as he had imagined. Among these ck rocks, some hidden things were silently observing this serious researcher.

    However, Banner couldn¡¯t detect the specific situation around him because many functions of his Spacesuit were inexplicably broken after he got transmitted to this site.

    ¡­

    On the Earth, Portal Site.

    ¡°Captain! You can¡¯t go over there!¡± Just when Dr. Banner started his work as if nothing was wrong, Natasha stood up in front of Captain Rogers and spoke with a serious expression on her face.

    Less than a minute after the rope connected to the Banner broke, Rogers was already wearing a Spacesuit and was ready to go through the Portal to look for him.

    However, SHIELD has already ¡°Lost¡± Banner and they cannot let Captain America, who is in charge of the overall situation, take any risks. So, Natasha, who was very sensible in these situations stopped in front of Rogers.

    Although Falcon and Hawkeye standing behind Rogers did not speak, if Rogers really insisted on going over then they would obviously stop him.

    SHIELD has gone through so many things and it has finally stabilized. Now is the period of steady development. They can¡¯t take so many risks and sacrifice Captain America.

    ¡°Natasha, you can¡¯t stop me!¡± Rogers said seriously as he looked at ck Widow who was stopping him.

    ¡°Rogers, if you¡¯re going to send someone over to save Dr. Banner, it¡¯s not going to be you,¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯s words, Natasha spoke without taking a step back.

    ¡°I was the one who told you to bring Dr. Banner to SHIELD and now we have lost contact with him. No one except me should take the responsibility to go there!¡± Rogers certainly didn¡¯t want to let others take risks as it was his responsibility.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, ten minutes haven¡¯t even passed yet. Maybe nothing happened to Dr. Banner.¡± Just as Rogers was about to force his way through, Daredevil came up from behind to talk to him.

    Dr. Banner personally urged to enter the Portal, but Captain America did not stop him. Of course, the League of Defenders or X-Men, as an ally, would not be able to say anything to him.

    And now that they have lost contact with Dr. Banner and the rope pulling him is broken, the X-Men and the League of Defenders have no position to say whether to save him or not. However, Daredevil¡¯s identity allows him to speak out in this situation.

    ¡°But it was clearly an ident. We don¡¯t know what would happen if we wait a few more minutes.¡± Rogers said in a serious tone when he heard Daredevil¡¯s words.

    ¡°Although this is true but take some time and think about this situation. If something really had happened there and if you go there then you may not be able toe back together. Do you think your disappearance would be good for the current situation?¡± Daredevil tries to persuade Rogers in other manners as he knew that Rogers feels a strong sense of responsibility which makes it impossible for him to give up on Dr. Banner.

    Rogers is the person in charge of SHIELD, and he has many responsibilities on his shoulders. In addition to Dr. Banner, he is responsible for the entire SHIELD.

    In addition to his responsibilities towards SHIELD, Rogers is still the core figure in SHIELD¡¯s alliance with the League of Defenders and X-Men, and he must not have an ident.

    After hearing Daredevil¡¯s words, Rogers finally calmed down. However, he still won¡¯t give up rescuing Banner. Therefore, within a minute, he had directly sent dozens of Drones into the Portal.

    If Dr. Banner is okay over there then he will definitely be able toe back through these Drones. However, Rogers will only wait for ten minutes and once the time is up, no one would be able to stop him from going after Banner.

    Hum~

    Bang!

    And when the Drones sent by Rogers were halfway in, a badly damaged Drone suddenly flew out from the Portal and knocked off a few Drones that were in line and it rolled down at Rogers¡¯ feet.

    When he noticed the Drone rolling down to his feet, Rogers¡¯ eyes lit up, and then, regardless of whether the Drone was carrying threatening substances or not, he directly reached out and picked it up.

    After seeing the information that the drone had brought back, Rogers finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Dr. Banner is fine for the time being!¡±

 Chapter 691 Space Fold

    <h4>Chapter 691 Space Fold</h4>

    ¡°Dr. Banner is fine.¡± After Rogers saw the message from the drone, he shouted it out loud.

    In addition to reassuring himself, Rogers also reassured other people who care about Banner. And the information from Banner was not only about his safety, but he also sent some basic information about the ce he hadnded in.

    Therefore, SHIELD¡¯s follow-up actions will also be changed ording to Banner¡¯s information. At this moment, Rogers really didn¡¯t need to hurry. Since Banner can send a message back from a Drone once then he can send it back twice or three times.

    Others were relieved after hearing Rogers¡¯ words. Although the loss of an unfamiliar scientist was serious in their eyes, it was good that Captain America won¡¯t be taking any risks.

    Of course, if they knew that this weak-looking scientist was the Hulk then maybe they wouldn¡¯t think like this.

    ¡°Dr. Banner is okay, but we still can¡¯t contact Mirage Knight. What happened on his side?¡± After knowing that Dr. Banner was okay, Daredevil and the others were relieved, but they gradually got a little bit more concerned about not being able to get in touch with Lin Rui and a Bad feeling arose in their heart.

    ¡°Daredevil, don¡¯t worry too much. Even Dr. Banner who has passed through the Portal is fine so nothing should happen to Mirage Knight who just went out for a walk. And he is not alone, Iceman is with him. Iceman is very strong and with Lin Rui, they would be able to handle any situation.¡± Seeing Daredevil¡¯s worry about Mirage Knight, Jack murmured someforting words from the side.

    ¡°I hope so, but I have a feeling that something is going to happen.¡±

    ¡­

    While so many idents were taking ce at the base on this side of the Portal, Lin Rui and Iceman were standing silently in the ice field dozens of kilometers away from the base. For half an hour, Lin Rui had barely moved.

    ¡°What the hell is Mirage Knight doing? Is the Magic Cube really here?¡± As Iceman sat in the snow and tilted his head to look at Mirage Knight with his eyes closed next to him, he muttered a few words of frustration.

    Since Lin Rui had said to Iceman that they might be able to find the Magic Cube half an hour ago, he asked Iceman to look after him and then closed his eyes to release his Psychic Power.

    This had continued until now and Iceman doesn¡¯t know what to do. Iceman also waited quietly for Lin Rui to finish.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power has a suppressive effect on Iceman, as long as Iceman releases the Absolute Frozen Domain, he can iste the mental suppression and continue to use his abilities.

    But now Iceman has been waiting for half an hour, and his field cannot be used for such a long time even in such an environment.

    Hum~

    Finally, as soon as Iceman finishedining, the Absolute Ice Field he had maintained until now dissolved in a jolt. As the field disappeared, the overwhelming mental pressure from the side nearly pushed Iceman directly into the ice.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Unexpectedly, Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power had increased to this point, and Iceman was caught off guard and fell into the snow.

    Huh~

    P¨±!

    As Iceman plunged into the snow, Lin Rui¡¯s powerful Psychic Power, which had been pressing on him, suddenly dissipated. Then Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, which had just been closed, opened, but with an unspeakable sense of tiredness in them.

    With a shake of his head to sober himself up, Lin Rui sees Iceman with his ass pouting next to him in the next second.

    ¡°Hey?! Iceman, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why did you stick your head in the snow? Does this help you increase your abilities?¡± Lin Rui, who didn¡¯t understand what happened to Iceman, asked with some curiosity. He didn¡¯t know that this was something he had done to Iceman.

    P¨±!

    As if spurred on by Lin Rui¡¯s words, Iceman, whose whole head was stuck in the snow, mmed his arms against the ice, and then he pulled his head up as soon as he was able to.

    Afterward, the ice and snow on Iceman¡¯s head instantly dissipated, and it was obvious that Iceman had used his abilities.

    Sii!

    ¡°Why did I put my head in the snow? Oh, Mirage Knight, you really have the nerve to ask that!¡± Iceman quickly stood up from the ground and he stared at Lin Rui with an indignant expression on his face.

    Seeing the indignant expression on Iceman¡¯s face, Lin Rui was stunned. Could it be that he did it? Lin Rui didn¡¯t have any impression of doing that. He had just consumed a lot of Psychic Power in order to find the possible location of the Magic Cube so how could he notice Iceman¡¯s situation?

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I ask, I was worried for you.¡± So, facing Iceman¡¯s rhetorical question, Lin Rui replied with a nk expression on his face.

    ¡°Forget it! Forget it! Forget about it, did you find anything just now?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Iceman almost couldn¡¯t hold back a kick out, and finally held back and asked.

    ¡°Of course I found something!¡± This inexplicable episode passed quickly, and Lin Rui replied a little excitedly after hearing Iceman¡¯s question.

    Half an hour ago, Lin Rui released his Psychic Power in search of the disappeared Red Skull¡¯s body. But when he retrieved his Psychic Power to no avail in his search, he suddenly found something weird.

    That is, Lin Rui clearly only scanned an area of one hundred meters around him, but he had consumed a lot of Psychic Power. This is obviously abnormal.

    Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power is so powerful now that even if he scanned the radius of a square kilometer, he would not consume so much. So there must be some entricities in this area.

    After suspecting that there is something strange in this area, Lin Rui spected that this area may be influenced by the energy of the Magic Cube, so he decided that the Magic Cube might be here.

    Then he used his powerful Psychic Power to carefully scan the area again. He wanted to find out what was weird here, and if he was lucky, he might be able to find the Magic Cube. After half an hour, Lin Rui, who had almost exhausted her Psychic Power, finally made a discovery.

    ¡°What did you find!?¡± After getting this answer, Iceman quickly asked as he still remembers Lin Rui¡¯s previous statement that the Magic Cube might be here.

    ¡°Space here has been transformed! If Space here used to be One, now it¡¯s Ten!¡± Without holding back, Lin Rui spoke directly about what he had found.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Iceman was stunned. He obviously did not understand the meaning behind Lin Rui¡¯s words. What was the original space of one, and is now ten? This sentence ispletely iprehensible to the average person.

    ¡°What are you talking about? What space one? Space ten?¡± ¡°Iceman continued with a frown, though he was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to exin the situation, but the area would normally be this big¡­¡± Lin Rui crouches down and draws a circle in the snow as he spoke.

    ¡°Now, it still looks the same size, but it can hold ten times more space.¡± After finishing the first circle, Lin Rui put a bigger one on the outside.

    Then Lin Rui pushed all the snow from the big circle into the small circle in the middle. So this is a special case of the area where they are now, where everything looks normal, but the density of space has increased by almost a factor of ten.

    ¡°Here, Space is folded or it is squeezed!¡±

 Chapter 692 Communication

    <h4>Chapter 692 Communication</h4>

    After Lin Rui finishes speaking, Iceman stares nkly at the small snowbank on the ground. Two secondster, he jerked his head up.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! If space was reallypressed or folded, how could we still be standing here?!¡± Finally, Iceman understood what Lin Rui was saying and asked the most obvious question.

    Space Compression and Folding, this is not something that Iceman doesn¡¯t believe won¡¯t happen.

    Although Blink can only break through the space to build portals or cut the space, maybe she would be able topress the space and fold the space in the future, so you never know.

    Moreover, the Sorcerers seem to be able to create a special space in which they can fold space at will. However, Sorcerers has separated the folded space from the real world and their actions will not have any influence on the real world.

    What Lin Rui is talking about now is the Spatial changes in the real world.

    With Iceman¡¯s basic understanding of Space rules, if the real-world space is folded andpressed then it would be impossible for them to stand here safely now.

    Even if Iceman and Mirage Knight are not ordinary people and they are both powerful but they can¡¯t resist the power of Space.

    ¡°Space Fold¡­ Space Compression¡­ Then we might not have been able to get in here. Even if wee in by ident, we should have been crushed into a meat pie by the power of Space force in an instant.¡± Looking around at the very ordinary snowfields, Iceman continued. In any case, he did not believe that space had been folded or even squeezed.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t believe it, and I don¡¯t want to believe it either, but this is the truth. And I don¡¯t know why this space is folded and squeezed in such a way that we can get in, or if that¡¯s because of the special energy of Magic Cube.¡± Lin Rui frowns at Iceman¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui came to this conclusion because he used his powerful Psychic Power to carefully scan this area in the past half an hour.

    Lin Rui, who didn¡¯t need to consume much, actually consumed more than ten times the Psychic Power to scan this area, and he actually sensed that a trace of Spatial Power was hidden in various locations in this area.

    After realizing that this was the power of Space, Lin Rui even increased the output of his Psychic Power.

    Finally, he found that the area around a few hundred meters waspletely different from the outside world. Although it looked the same, Space Energy was no longer on the same level.

    That¡¯s why Lin Rui came to the conclusion that space here is folded or squeezed. After drawing this conclusion, Lin Rui is also very excited as this indicates that the Magic Cube really may be here.

    ¡°The power of Magic Cube? Really? Did you find out where the Magic Cube is?¡± No matter whether space here is folded or not, Iceman cares about the whereabouts of the Magic Cube.

    Anyway, he¡¯s still standing here, and it doesn¡¯t matter if space is folded or not. So Iceman just doesn¡¯t think about it.

    ¡°Er¡­ No.¡± Lin Rui responded awkwardly to Iceman¡¯s question.

    Lin Rui did discover something strange about space, but no matter how Lin Rui analyzed the spatial fluctuations, he had no clue about the origin of it.

    In half an hour, Lin Rui has already consumed more than half of his Psychic Powers, but he still got nothing. No, it¡¯s not as if there¡¯s nothing at all as at least, Lin Rui has found some changes in the real world that might ur when space is folded here.

    ¡°So that¡¯s mean we found nothing! What does the folding of the space here have to do with us? And this kind of Space Folding doesn¡¯t even have any effect.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Iceman said with some disappointment.

    ¡°It seems so! However, we finally found something. I didn¡¯t find the Magic Cube just now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t find it soon. And I have a hunch that the Magic Cube ising soon, right here in the snow.¡± Seeing Iceman¡¯s disappointment, Lin Rui continues.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t say this tofort Iceman, he really had this premonition in his heart. Although he doesn¡¯t know the source of this hunch, Lin Rui knows that the Magic Cube is about to appear. Since this Space is weird, Lin Rui intends to wait here.

    There are arge number of people staying behind to study the Portal and it won¡¯t be a surprise if the Magic Cube shows up there, while Lin Rui can continue to look for it here.

    ¡°Hunch? I do know some Mutants that have special abilities to predict the future, but that¡¯s not always true.¡± Iceman says with a change of tone when Lin Rui says that he has a hunch.

    ¡°Well, you came out here to enhance your abilities, anyway. It¡¯s different over there. And space here has been folded, train your Absolute Frozen Field here. Maybe, if you train your move here for some time then you may be able to incorporate the power of space into your field.¡± With that, Lin Rui has already sat down in the snow.

    Phoo~

    Seeing Lin Rui just sitting down like this, it seemed that he was going to stay a little longer, and Iceman had to sit down with him. Just like Lin Rui said, he just wants to train his abilities so it¡¯s the same everywhere. If space here is really so magical then maybe Iceman really has the opportunity to add something to his Absolute Frozen Domain.

    ¡°JARVIS, have you found anything?¡± Lin Rui who sat down quietlymunicated with JARVIS. Lin Rui had not spoken to JARVIS for half an hour since he released his Psychic Power.

    However, after Lin Rui asked, there was no answer from JARVIS in the headset. Even if JARVIS couldn¡¯t analyze the situation here, he wouldn¡¯t stop talking. So, something must have happened.

    ¡°En? Disconnected? The connection with the League of Defenders and SHIELD are also broken?!¡± Without waiting for a reply from JARVIS, Lin Rui soon found out that he had lost contact with the outside world.

    ¡°Iceman, can you still contact X-Men or SHIELD?¡± The connection on his side was broken so Lin Rui turned his head to look at Iceman and asked.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t¡­ Um? No signal?!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Iceman began to contact X-Men with some doubts, but he frowned when he was halfway through the conversation.

    It appears that Iceman¡¯smunications were disconnected at some point.

    ¡°The signal was cut off, it seems that something is really going to happen here. Moreover, it should have started happening only recently!¡± Without trying to contact JARVIS or anyone else in the League of Defenders, Lin Rui nced at the surrounding ice fields and spoke.

    Hum~

 Chapter 693 Fluctuation

    <h4>Chapter 693 Fluctuation</h4>

    No sooner had Lin Rui finished whispering, an obvious Spatial Fluctuation rushed out of the Ice Field. Lin Rui and Iceman sitting on the Ice Field instantly sensed this Spatial Fluctuation and a faint Azura light shed in their eyes.

    Ayer of Internal Energy had already rushed out of Lin Rui¡¯s body. Then, Lin Rui moved closer to Iceman.

    Although Lin Rui is sure to use his Internal Energy to defend against the Spatial Fluctuationsing from below but with Iceman by his side, his Absolute Ice-Bound Field is obviously more effective.

    Phoo~

    When Lin Rui released his Internal Energy Defensive Layer and approached him, Iceman had already released his Absolute Frozen Domain in an instant.

    And just when Iceman¡¯s Domain had just enveloped him and Lin Rui, who hade over, the Spatial Fluctuations rushing out of the ground had already swept towards them.

    Kakaka!

    The sudden burst of Spatial Fluctuations directly smashed against Iceman¡¯s Absolute Ice Field. In the next moment, a thickyer of ice appeared on the outeryer of Iceman¡¯s Absolute Frozen field and as the Spatial Fluctualtons continue to sweep through, the iceyer rapidly thickened.

    ¡°Cough Cough!¡± A burst of ice blue light emerged from his eyes as Iceman coughed twice. Blocking the impact of this Spatial Fluctuation had obviously made him struggle.

    ¡°Holy sh*t! Iceman, you can¡¯t block it, can you?!¡± Seeing Iceman¡¯s state, Lin Rui asked with great surprise.

    Although the Spatial Fluctuation impact in front of him is very strong, but Lin Rui has also seen the power of Iceman¡¯s Domain so blocking this should not be a problem for him but the situation is obviously not right.

    Kakaka!

    In the time it took Lin Rui to ask this question, the ice in the outeryer of the Absolute Frozen Domain had quickly spread to the inside, and if this continued, Lin Rui and Iceman would soon be sealed inside by the iceyer.

    Originally the Absolute Frozen Domain was used to block the impact of Spatial Fluctuations, but now it seems that they will be trapped by the Absolute Frozen Domain.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Iceman, who was trying his best to control the Absolute Frozen Domain, almost broke the Absolute Frozen Domain.

    If Iceman hadn¡¯t just used this Absolute Frozen Domain to fight Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power for half an hour before this then he would have been able to block the impact of the Spatial Fluctuations very easily.

    But now, he simply hadn¡¯t recovered much of his powers to release the Absolute Frozen Domain again. Even if the environment here has a strengthening effect on Iceman¡¯s ability, the Absolute Frozen Domain is not something that can be used whenever he wants.

    Siii!

    After holding on for another two seconds, the ice in the Absolute Frozen Domain had already piled up in front of Iceman and Lin Rui and would freeze them in the next moment. And at this time, Iceman is finally unable to hold on.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on! You do it!¡± Throwing thest trace of power out of his body, Iceman quickly shouted towards Lin Rui beside him.

    Hum!

    As Iceman finished shouting, the Absolute Frozen Domain that had beenpressed instantly disappeared, and the iceyer that was used to resist the impact of Spatial Fluctuations also stopped. However, without the ice barrier, the subsequent spatial fluctuations directly rushed in.

    ¡°Damn it! How did you drop your Domain at a critical moment!¡± Seeing the disappearance of the Absolute Frozen Domain, Lin Rui shouted helplessly and stopped in front of Iceman.

    Omm!

    A sh of Azura light shed as Lin Rui instantly pulled out the Beheading Spirit Sword from his waist. Lin Rui¡¯s Internal Energy Defense can only protect himself and not the people in his vicinity like Iceman¡¯s Absolute Frozen Domain.

    Therefore, he has to work hard to solve the current dilemma they were facing. Isn¡¯t it just a Spatial Fluctuation? He can just split it with his sword!

    ¡°Break!¡± With his right hand gripping the Beheading Spirit Sword, Lin Rui let out a low shout and quickly shed forward.

    Brush!

    Kakaka!

    Then, a dazzling Azura light burst out in front of Iceman, who was a little weak because of his energy consumption.

    In the next moment, a few meters thick iceyer in front of them directly shattered into Ice chips. The power of the sword that broke through the iceyer did not diminish and continued to rush towards the Spatial Fluctuations outside.

    Rumble!

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui and Iceman encountered an ident on the Ice Field, in the SHIELD temporary base tens of kilometers away from them, people weren¡¯t exactly having a smooth sailing here.

    The originally well-organized base now looked a little chaotic, with roaring noises and weapon soundsing out from time to time. From the outside, it looks like a war is going on inside this base.

    Bang!

    Rumble!

    Several whitesers rushed out from a warehouse in the middle of the base, and then the warehouse copsed. The copsed warehouse raised the snow on the ground, and in the chaos of the ruins, several figures that were obviously not human were quickly moving through.

    ¡°Damn! They are too fast! Where are the people from S-Squad? Block the eighth and ninth districts!¡± The Captain of the K-Squad shouted angrily as they watched the silhouettes move fast through the heavy snow and ruins.

    ¡°Yes! Captain Charlie!¡±

    ¡°The others, follow me! They must be stopped here, if they are let go¡­¡±

    Then, Team K, which ranks first inbat effectiveness in SHIELD, has tracked those figures in an orderly manner and distributed them all over the base.

    Except for this situation in the middle of the base, the situation at the core area where the Space Portal is located is even worse. However, there are also some strong people in the entire base here. Therefore, it is also the safest ce.

    Boom!

    A Shield smashed into the ugly-looking monster and Captain Rogers scanned the surroundings with a cold look in his eyes.

    In front of him, there are dozens of monsters around the Portal that look simr to hounds, but are muchrger than hounds and have much stronger attack power. At this time, they are running fast, creating chaos in the base.

    These Monsters had suddenly rushed out of the Portal five minutes ago. As soon as they rushed out, they frantically attacked all the movable things in front of them. Rogers and the others were the first targets to be attacked.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that many Strong People were guarding the Portal, there would have been a lot more casualties.

    Hoo! Bang! Hoo!

    ¡°Is it an error in judgment or did something changed in the Portal? What happened to Dr. Banner over there?¡± Rogers stared at the Portal in front of him and thought silently in his heart.

    Originally, Rogers and the others had determined that this Portal should be a one-way Portal after preliminary research.

    Later, the Drone could transmit back the information so although they knew that the Portal was not purely a one-way Portal, but at least nothing from that ce hade here so they rx their vignce.

    And now that so many monsters had suddenly rushed out of the Portal, a bad feeling began to appear in Rogers¡¯ heart, and this feeling was slowly deepening.

 Chapter 694

    <h4>Chapter 694</h4>

    Instead of letting that bad feeling spread in his heart, Rogers waved his hand and ordered the man next to him, ¡°Go all out and attack them with our whole power! We are going to seal this area!¡±

    Regardless of what happened to the Portal, the best thing Rogers could do now was to lock it down.

    In the beginning, a few monsters had rushed out of the Portal without being stopped, but the rest were blocked by the SHIELD, X-Men, and League of Defenders. So, as long as they seal it offpletely then no matter what happens next, the situation would be still under their control.

    After Rogers gives the order, Daredevil and others, who are also fighting the monsters, took it a lot more seriously. Although the X-Men and League of Defenders were not affiliated with the SHIELD, Captain America¡¯s identity allowed him to issue orders in such a situation.

    Then, Captain Rogers guarded the ce near the Portal, Jack was also very close to Portal, and Blink on the X-Men side also approached this ce. Rogers is also worried about Dr. Banner¡¯s situation.

    Although Blink and Jack¡¯s abilities are inexplicably suppressed in the area surrounding the Portal, they can still be useful in the fight. By staying next to the Portal, they can better cope with the monsters that might rush out.

    In addition to Rogers, Jack, and Blink, Daredevil and Harry of the League of Defenders stood in front of a passage, and with their strength, no monster could rush past them.

    Colossus and Storm, who had already returned, guarded the opposite passage, also preventing the monsters from fleeing. As for the remaining channel, Falcon and Hawkeye were left from the team and they could easily deal with the Monsters with their tech and weapons.

    Boom!

    ¡°Haha! Get the hell back!¡±

    With a loud sound and roar, a monster¡¯s body directly flew over Blink¡¯s head and smashed into the Portal. The one who killed a monster so furiously and threw it into the Portal was obviously Colossus.

    Although these Monsters have veryrge bodies and they are fast and strong but Colossus can still take them apart relying on his strong defense and metal fists.

    Compared with Colossus¡¯s violence, Storm¡¯s efficiency is a little low. It¡¯s not that Storm¡¯s strength is lower than Colossus. If aparison is made in terms of round strength and explosive power then Storm would undoubtedly be much stronger than Colossus.

    But what Rogers asked them was to block this ce. If Storm drove a Thunder Strike from the sky to this ce then the building would be split apart and that would create a whole new set of problems.

    Therefore, she can only control the power of her shots, so her efficiency will naturally be lower than that of Colossus.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Daredevil, still no contact with Mirage Knight?¡± Harry asked Daredevil, who was nked by him, as he waved a volley of bullets that killed an oing monster.

    Harry finally followed Lin Rui to participate in an Alliance Mission this time, but they unexpectedly encountered such an ident.

    Fortunately, Harry¡¯s body has been constantly strengthened to the point that he now has Super Strength and coupled with the continuous upgrade of the Exoskeleton Armor on his body, his strength has greatly increased, otherwise, Harry would have found this battle a little difficult.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t get in touch with him yet. Jerry, however, knows where Mirage Knight disconnected. He has been in touch with Jarvis, and an Iron Man Armor hase to see the situation.¡± Despite being in the middle of a battle, Daredevil still answers Harry.

    In Mirage Knight¡¯s absence, League of Defenders is lead by Daredevil. It¡¯s not that Daredevil has a higher status than Jack and Harry, but Daredevil is after all a veteran member and has a calmer personality.

    Brush! P¨±!

    ¡°I hope nothing¡¯s happened to him. These Monsters aren¡¯t very powerful, but I wonder if there¡¯s anything going on in that Portal. Do you think Mirage Knight would regret leaving if he knew what is happening here? He loves to meddle in unexpected situations.¡± Harry worked with Daredevil to kill two monsters as he spoke. Obviously, the current situation doesn¡¯t make Harry feel too nervous.

    Daredevil gave no response when Harry mentioned Mirage Knight, they both knew that with Mirage Knight¡¯s current strength, even if he encountered any unexpected situation, he would be able to deal with it.

    But when Harry said that there might be some unexpected situations on the Portal, Daredevil¡¯s heart shook.

    ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be the case here, Harry doesn¡¯t have a ck Mouth like Deadpool.¡± Daredevil nced at the Portal as he silently thought in his heart.

    Hum!

    However, just as Daredevil¡¯s eyes shifted to the Portal, the portal, which had been quiet for a while, started vibrating again. Then, in front of Daredevil¡¯s widening eyes, a tall, humanoid figure burst out of the Portal.

    After the Humanoid Monster rushed out of the Portal, many Monsters simr in appearance to hounds but many times higher in size and strength also appeared with him.

    ¡°Humanoid Form?! This is where things getplicated!¡± Daredevil muttered with a wry smile on his face at the sight of the tall figure who hadpletely stepped out of the Portal.

    It has only been about ten hours since X-Men had discovered this Portal, and it took even less time to establish a temporary base after SHIELD was notified.

    Although they didn¡¯t know when this Portal had appeared, they at least know that it hadn¡¯te into existence too long ago.

    During these hours of hurried research, they came to the conclusion that the opposite side of this Portal is undoubtedly a ce that is different from the Earth.

    And Dr. Banner, who had gone inside the Portal also sent back the exact information. Although the opposite side is not the cosmic sky like they have imagined, it is indeed an extraterrestrial ce different from the earth.

    But the development of things did not go as smoothly as everyone expected. First, the rope connecting to Dr. Banner broke, and after a few minutes, many Monsters rushed out of the Portal.

    If it was only this then with the SHIELD, X-Men, and the League of Defender¡¯sbined forces, they had enough power to cope with it. After all, they have long known that there is more than a civilized in this universe, and it is normal for a to have some other Animal Lifeforms.

    However, having a brutal and powerful lifeform and having a high-level Civilization are twopletely different concepts.

    For example, before the appearance of human beings on earth, there were many Lifeforms that were much stronger than the current beasts.

    However, there was no civilization on earth at that time, and the overall strength of the Earth was not as good as it is today.

    The appearance of the tall Humanoid Figure represents that there is at least a civilization on the other side of the Portal and the collision of two civilizations would undoubtedly be a violent affair.

 Chapter 695 Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 695 Surprise</h4>

    After Daredevil saw the tall figure, Rogers, Blink, and Jack who were closest to the Portal, also saw it. However, although they were all very wary of the person who had appeared from the Portal, they did not make the first move to attack this figure.

    Obviously, their judgment after seeing this figure is the same as Daredevil, this is the collision between two civilizations. So if this is not handled well then that the result would be something that no one wants to see.

    Da Da~

    Under everyone¡¯s tense and grave gaze, the tall figure that came out of the Portal finally revealed its full appearance.

    From the appearance, this guy is not special except that he is very tall, and his size and body type areparable to Colossus who is still punching a monster, but there is nothing special for it.

    However, this tall guy was wearing a very shy armor, as if made with the bones and skin of various powerful lifeforms. And he also wore a skull helmet made of bones on his head, and there was a protruding spiked bone at the front of the helmet.

    If this guy¡¯s body shape and decorations are still eptable to be simr to those of human beings on earth, then his appearance ispletely out of the category of human beings on earth.

    The dark gray skin looked like scales, which looked very scary, with a mottled Axe in his drooping hand, and sharp nails at the tips of his long fingers. As for the guy¡¯s face, it was impossible to tell that it was a person.

    This creature has the same two eyes, one nose, and one mouth, but its ears are invisible because of the cover of the helmet. But his eyes, nose, and mouth arepletely different from human beings, they seem to have evolved from some beast, and they look very vicious.

    After walking out of the Portal, this humanoid creature stopped about one meter away from it. Then, this creature scanned the surroundings with a condescending expression on his face and it looked like this creature was judging the situation he was in at this time.

    There were no fluctuations in this big guy¡¯s fierce eyes when he saw those monsters being eliminated and killed, but he paid more attention to the situation of Colossus and the others. Finally, the big guy¡¯s gaze withdrew and fell on Rogers, Blink, and Jack, who were closest to him.

    ¡°@#%&@%#*&¡­¡­¡± Staring at the three men who were watching him with rm, the tall fellow opened his withered bark-like mouth and uttered a long string of words that no one could understand.

    Rogers¡¯ eyes shed when he heard the Alien speak.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand what the guy in front of him was saying, if the two civilizations can talk to each other without raising their weapons against each other then there would still be a chance to avoid war.

    So, after quickly thinking about the situation at this time, Rogers also spoke up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about? But can you stop these monsters?¡± As he said, Rogers also gestured to express his meaning.

    Although there are countlessnguages ??in this world, bodynguage is quite simr everywhere. Rogers believed that the big guy in front of him should be able to understand him if he wasn¡¯t a fool.

    Of course, Rogers not only made a gesture tomunicate with the other party but he also secretlymunicated with Jack and Blink.

    If there was any change in the guy in front of him then they would instantly destroy him. It would be nice if there were peaceful exchanges, but if not, then they would also not back down.

    Jack and Blink, who received Rogers¡¯ signal, nodded silently, and they were also ready to take action at any time. Although their powers are somewhat suppressed, Jack, as a Sorcerer has other magic.

    Moreover, Blink¡¯s ability is the power of Space. Although it is suppressed very strongly in this situation, it is not impossible to show her strength if ites to that.

    After Rogers spoke and gestured, the big guy tilted his head as if thinking about something. Seeing the big guy in front of him, Rogers felt a little rxed. It seemed that this guy wasn¡¯t from a barbaric civilization that couldn¡¯t be reasoned with.

    But the next moment, the big guy who seemed to be thinking about the meaning of Rogers¡¯ words suddenly raised his right hand. In just an instant, the Axe he was holding in his hand flew out and shed towards Rogers¡¯s chest.

    Sii!

    When the Axe covered with dark-red mottled color had already cut into Rogers¡¯ chest, a cracking sound came out, which showed the swiftness of that guy¡¯s strike and the power of his force.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Rogers stared at the huge Axe that had smashed into his chest, and he only had the time to let out a curse in his heart, but it was toote to react and block it with his shield.

    Buzzing~

    And just as the Axe got closer and closer to Rogers¡¯ chest, a golden light quickly appeared on Rogers¡¯ chest, and it was Jack who moved.

    However, at the speed at which the golden light appeared, the Axe would definitely strike Rogers before this magical defense was formed.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Seeing that Rogers was about to be hit by the Axe, Jack, who had already made his move roared in his heart. He had already aroused his strongest power.

    Hum!

    P¨±!

    Finally, when the axe was less than twenty centimeters away from Rogers¡¯ chest, a Golden Shield of light appeared on the front of the Axe, but it looked a little illusory.

    In order to aplish this magic, Jack couldn¡¯t condense too much magical energy in a hurry. And the next moment, the Axe shed on the golden light shield, and a soft sound was heard as the golden light shield shattered, it couldn¡¯t stop the power behind the Axe!

    P¨±!

    As the golden light shield shattered, Jack, who was not far away, was shocked, and a mouthful of blood was already spouting from his mouth. He had done the best he could in this time, at least he had helped Rogers and others gain a little reaction time.

    ¡°Block it!¡± Although the golden shield shattered in an instant, it also gave Rogers a moment of time, so Rogers had already raised his shield in half. Although the Shield could not bepletely put in front of him, the Axe would not be able topletely cut into his chest.

    Brush!

    And at the moment when Rogers¡¯ shield was half raised, a red figure suddenly rushed over from the side and crashed into Rogers in the nick of time. This sudden figure rushed sideways, just so that Rogers¡¯s body fell into the direction of the shield.

    Dang! ~~

    In the next moment, the Axe had already hit Rogers. But at this time, Rogers, who was slumped, just used his Shield to block the attack. A loud noise apanied by a strong shock wave rushed out of Rogers¡¯s shield that swept directly across the battlefield.

 Chapter 696 Collaborates

    <h4>Chapter 696 Coborates</h4>

    Hoo!

    With that strong shock wave sweeping out, thisrge chamber that was built to separate the Portal from the outside world actually shook.

    One must know that in order to ensure safety and to prevent dangerous particles that may rush over from the Portal from affecting the earth, this huge chamber is built ording to the highest specifications. Although it was a little rushed, but its defensive power is not weak.

    It is such a strong defensive chamber. After suffering the destruction of those monsters and Colossus, Harry, Storm, and others, it finally suffered damage under the shockwave. And, of course, that also shows how powerful the blow that Rogers just blocked was.

    Bang Bang~

    After the shock wave swept through the area, the two silhouettes flying out at an angle hit the solid wall and fell down. Obviously one of these two silhouettes was Captain Rogers.

    Although Rogers had blocked the Axe with his shield, but the force behind the attack had hit him and left him with a nasty wound.

    As for the guy who kicked Rogers at thest minute, he was lying on his back with one leg across Rogers¡¯s chest, in a very awkward position. And this unexpected figure is none other than Peter Spiderman, who hase in a hurry from New York.

    Peter¡¯s Spider-Sense alerted him of danger as soon as he arrived, allowing him to rush to Rogers¡¯ rescue at thest moment. If it hadn¡¯t been for Peter¡¯s kick, Rogers would have only been able to block half the force of the Axe and he would have been seriously injured.

    ¡°Cough!¡± After coughing twice, Rogers forcefully removed the leg that was resting on his chest.

    Looking at the shield thatnded not far from his side, Rogers had a lingering fear in his heart. Had it not been for Jack¡¯s action and the appearance of Spiderman at thest moment, Rogers would really be in danger of losing his life!

    Although he doesn¡¯t know why the big Alien guy suddenly attacked him but it was clear that Rogers¡¯ initial n had not worked. After that guy attacked him, no matter what Rogers had nned before, it would be impossible to implement that n now.

    In fact, without Rogers having to give any orders, everyone else who was watching had already done the same thing after the big guy took Captain America out of the air with a single blow.

    With the exception of Jack, who was a little injured, everyone else in the room abandoned the remaining monsters to attack the big guy.

    Hoo!

    When Rogers and Spiderman flew out, a cold light had already shot out towards the Big Guy from the inconspicuous corner of this secret room. Hawkeye had already made his move before everyone!

    As a member of the Avengers, Hawkeye has been paying attention to the situation on Rogers¡¯s side. The moment the Big Alien threw the axe, Hawkeye had already attacked.

    Buzzing~

    As Hawkeye¡¯s arrow hit the Big Alien, a Spatial Fluctuation appeared beside the Big Alien.

    Different from the stable and peaceful space power of the Portal, the space fluctuations that urred at this time were very sharp, and it was the space power that was enough to cut everything.

    Obviously, Blink had also made her move and she intends to wipe out the guy in front of her in one fell swoop.

    In addition to Hawkeye and Blink, everyone else is also attacking the Big Alien. However, their attacks are slightly behind Blink and Hawkeye. However, if all of these attacks were hit, even Hulk would not be able toe out unscratched.

    Facing the sudden attack in front of him, the Big Alien¡¯s dark eyes shed a few times. In the next moment, attacks from the Avengers, X-Men, and the League of Defenders had all hit him.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    In an instant, the big guy who did not dodge was covered by a violent fire, from which a burst of powerful shock waves rushed out one after another. Faced with the unfriendly attitude of this extra-terrestrial humanoid lifeform, everyone present chose to destroy it without holding back!

    Hoo!

    And when Hawkeye and others joined forces to attack the big guy, a figure quickly rushed to the ce where Rogers and Spiderman fell. Reaching out to support the two injured guys, Daredevil breathed out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Spiderman, you came just in time!¡± Daredevil said as he lifted Spiderman up. If it wasn¡¯t for Spiderman¡¯sst kick this time, Captain America would not know what it would be like.

    ¡°Uh-Oh! It hurts!¡­ Hey? Of course, I came in time!¡± Originally, Peter yelled twice because of the pain when Daredevil lifted him up but then he suddenly resisted the pain when he heard his words and spoke with a smile on his face.

    Peter was able to save Captain America this time and he can now brag about it for the rest of his life. Moreover, Peter was originally a fan of Captain America. One can imagine how excited he is seeing as how he is also a fan of Captain America.

    ¡°Captain, are you okay?¡± Without speaking any more to Spiderman, Daredevil looked at Rogers and asked with some concern.

    Daredevil has been at SHIELD for a long time now, and he also sincerely respects Rogers because of his character, so now he is also concerned about his situation.

    ¡°I am okay, two broken ribs at most!¡± Rogers replied with a wave of his hand when he heard Daredevil¡¯s words.

    With the physical fitness of the Super Soldier, two broken ribs are really not a serious injury. Moreover, there are more important things to deal with right now, even if Rogers is seriously injured, there is no time to deal with it now.

    ¡°Who is that big guy? Why did he suddenly attack Captain Rogers? And, I am also getting a very bad feeling from him.¡± Peter, who knew the severity of the situation now, was no longer sloppy, as he turned his gaze to the Portal and asked.

    Boom!

    Huhu~

    After Peter¡¯s questioning, the area in front of the Portal surrounded by mes and explosions finally weakened, and it gradually revealed the situation inside.

    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, there was a tall figure standing there. Under such a high-intensity joint attack, even a piece of superalloy would have been destroyed by them, so why can that guy still stand?!

    Huhu~

    After another two seconds, the automatic exhaust system in the secret room blew away the smoke and dust and Rogers and others were finally able to see the situation of the big guy clearly again at this time. However, after seeing the big guy, the expression in everyone¡¯s eyes changed.

 Chapter 697 Severe Wound

    <h4>Chapter 697 Severe Wound</h4>

    Huhu~

    Thest trace of dust was blown away, and the situation in front of the Portal waspletely exposed in front of Rogers and others.

    ¡°That¡­ How is this possible?! Even a man of iron could not have survived that attack!¡± The first exmation came from Peter, who didn¡¯t get an answer because he saw that the guy who had hit him and Captain America with an Axe was still standing there as if he were unhurt.

    Everyone at the scene was surprised when they saw this scene. Because the previous round ofbined strikes was enough to wipe out anyone in this world, at least no one they know now can take up the previous round of attacks (Bruce Banner is now on the Portal, he¡¯s no longer on the earth so they didn¡¯t count him).

    However, the guy in the leather and bone armor did not look much injured. Except for the sharp arrow inserted in his chest, no other injuries can be seen on this Big Guy¡¯s body.

    And although Hawkeye¡¯s Arrow has been inserted in his body, the big guy didn¡¯t even frown, and nothing blood-like appeared at the location where the Arrow was inserted, and it was as if it had been inserted in a dummy.

    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ll do it!¡± After the initial surprise, Colossus roared and already lunged towards the big guy.

    That round of attacks just now was the premises of the long-range people of all the forces on the spot, and the melee people hadn¡¯t struck yet.

    If those long-range attacks are ineffective against the guy in front of him, then Colossus will have to show him if his iron fist is hard enough. And,pared to the size, Colossus is not much weaker than that big guy.

    Huhu~

    ¡°Be careful! Colossus!¡± Storm¡¯s voice sounded from behind as Colossus¡¯ huge fist sted the head of the big guy who seemed to be frozen in ce.

    No one knows what Storm saw, but Colossus was already in front of the big guy and his fist was already out, and it was toote to stop it now.

    Therefore, although Colossus knew that the strength of this guy was definitely not simple, he didn¡¯t n to back down, instead, he increased the power behind his fist.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Colossus¡¯ iron fist sted on the head of the big guy in front of him, and unexpectedly, the big guy in front of him didn¡¯t even perform any counterattack.

    However, Colossus felt that his punch had hit the withered bark of a hundreds-year-old tree and he didn¡¯t feel any sensation of hitting a flesh and blood body.

    But Colossus didn¡¯t have much time to consider why the guy in front of him didn¡¯t dodge and counterattack, because he had already felt a sense of extreme danger in his heart after hitting the big guy.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Colossus whispered after sensing the danger in his heart.

    Hoo!

    In the next moment, the fist that had hit the Big Guy¡¯s body had been taken back, and Colossus crossed his other arm on his chest before he retreated, Colossus is trying to protect himself with a defensive posture.

    Boom!

    As soon as the Colossus fist was pulled back and his arms were crossed over his chest, a dark shadow quickly hit him and just hit the crossed arms of the Colossus.

    The body made of high-strength metal with a weight of several tons was directly hit by this dark shadow and flew up in the air. If someone could see Colossus¡¯s expression at this time, they would see a dark ck substance appearing on his dark silver face.

    Huhu~

    Colossus flew upside down and he temporarily lost control of his body. If he flew out at such a high speed then he would definitely suffer injuries when hends.

    And just as Colossus flew, a Golden Portal suddenly appeared behind him, and Jack, who was slowing down, had made a move to save Colossus.

    In the next moment, the burly figure of Colossus fell into the Magic Portal and appeared in another location, where a spider web had been waiting to catch him.

    Tear~

    ¡°Almost missed!¡± Watching Colossus who fell and almost smashed a hole in the web he had prepared, Peter murmured nervously next to him.

    ¡°Are you okay? Colossus!¡± After Colossus was caught by the spider web, Storm rushed over and asked with a worried expression on her face.

    The reason why Storm had to remind Colossus to be careful just now was that she had suddenly noticed that the Portal had changed.

    And when the Portal changed, a ck shadow had rushed out, flying directly over the guy who was knocked down by Colossus and hitting Colossus on the chest.

    ¡°Cough cough! I won¡¯t die just yet!¡± Colossus was still a little out of breath as he endured the pain in his arms and chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act without thinking, leave it to us!¡± Seeing the gloomy expression on Colossus¡¯s face, Storm didn¡¯t know what the situation would escte to so she said in a serious tone.

    Although the X-Men are led by Iceman this time, Storm is still the leader, not to mention that Iceman is not here now.

    ¡°I can still¡­ Okay.¡± Hearing Storm¡¯s words, Colossus wanted to insist on fighting, but after seeing the serious look in Storm¡¯s eyes, he finallypromised.

    At this time, Colossus noticed the changes in the situation on the Portal. He also saw what it was that attacked him just now and seriously injured him.

    It was a hammer, a ck hammer simr to the Axe used by the big guy to hack Rogers and Spiderman!

    In addition to the hammer, there was already another person in front of the Portal, this person was a big guy who looked almost the same as the guy who was suddenly knocked down just now.

    At this time, Rogers, Daredevil, and the others had surrounded the Portal, tightly surrounding the newly-emerged guy in the center.

    As for the monsters that were running around before, Harry and the others had already cleared them out. Now those Monsters are not important anymore, only these two ¡°people¡± are important.

    Hoo!

    In front of Rogers and others, the newly appeared big guy picked up his hammer on the ground, and then he nced at the guy who had fallen to the ground, and then his eyes shed with a few hints of surprise.

    Because, in his senses, this fallenpanion beside him seemed to be dead. But powerful warriors like them were almost invincible and immortal, so why would they die after entering such a civilizednd that should be iparably weak?

    This was something he didn¡¯t understand very well, and that¡¯s why he felt a little rmed at this time.

 Chapter 698 Counter-Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 698 Counter-Attacks</h4>

    It turned out that the first big guy who came out of that Portal had died after being hit by the Avengers, X-MEN, and the League of Defenders. It¡¯s just that his powerful body didn¡¯t show many wounds in a series of attacks, but he himself was dead.

    Also, if this guy was able to survive being attacked by so many Superheros and powerful warriors, then he would have been able to sweep the entire earth alone.

    If Colossus knew that the guy he punched was already dead, and he was severely injured by a sudden blow from behind because he rushed over in a hurry then I don¡¯t know how wronged he would feel, this is really a disaster!

    And as the guy who fell on the ground remained silent, Colossus and the others on the scene almost guessed that the guy should be dead, and everyone felt very speechless in silence.

    And now, because of that new guy, Rogers and others have no extra time toment about the scene that had just urred in front of their eyes. Although that guy died under thebined attacks of everyone, it still couldn¡¯t hide his powerful strength.

    At least, his only attack wounded Captain America and Spiderman. Therefore, everyone is now paying attention to the new guy who suddenly appeared in front of them.

    Whether it was the behavior of the guy who died at the beginning or the attack of the new guy just now, it showed that the civilization they represented could not live in peace with the earth.

    Therefore, in order to protect the safety of the earth, Rogers had already condemned the guy in front of him to death. Moreover, this Portal, which may bring countless benefits to the earth, has also be a terrifying threat in Rogers¡¯ heart.

    Phoo~

    When Rogers and the others were staring at the guy who had no weapons, the guy suddenly raised his hand.

    Then, the hammer that had previously smashed into Colossus suddenly flew from the ground and quickly rushed towards the person¡¯s position. And looking at that guy¡¯s appearance, it seemed that he didn¡¯t intend to say anything to the guys in front of him.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Before the hammer could fell into that guy¡¯s hand, Rogers waved his hand and gave the order to attack.

    Regardless of whether the guy in front of him got the hammer back to him to attack or just because he wanted to get back his weapon, Rogers wouldn¡¯t let him do it.

    Now the situation inside the Portal is unknown and he doesn¡¯t know if Dr. Banner was still alive or not. So Rogers won¡¯t allow this guy to go anywhere.

    If Dr. Banner had not entered the Portal then Rogers and the others could have chosen to destroy the Portal.

    Although they would have lost an opportunity for the earth to contact the universe for benefits, it would have prevented the earth from being invaded by other civilizations in the universe.

    But now, Dr. Banner is on the other side of the Portal, so Rogers and the others cannot destroy the Portal. Not only can they not destroy it, but they have to rush to rescue Dr. Banner after defeating the guy in front of them!

    Crack!

    As soon as Rogers¡¯ voice fell, a thunderbolt smashed from the side and directly fell on the big guy¡¯s body. After Colossus was injured, Storm couldn¡¯t hold back, but for the sake of the overall situation, she persisted until Rogers issued an order.

    So, this time, Storm almost used her full power and she didn¡¯t care if she would destroy this room.

    Anyway, the monsters rushing around have been wiped out, and it doesn¡¯t matter if this room is destroyed. Moreover, if a war really breaks out, this room will not reallyst for long.

    Boom!

    However, to Storm¡¯s surprise, her almost full-powered attack only knocked the big guy back by two steps, leaving a scorched ck mark on the guy¡¯s chest.

    It seems that Storm¡¯s signature Thunder attack was absorbed by the weird skin armor on the big guy¡¯s body and it didn¡¯t cause much harm to him at all.

    Shout!

    And just after Storm took the shot, a ck line almost chased after the thunder that quickly shot at the guy¡¯s head, it was Hawkeye who made the next move!

    Although the guy who died before left no traces of injuries, Hawkeye¡¯s arrow was still stuck in his chest which means that this guy must not be able to prevent Hawkeye¡¯s arrows!

    Sii!

    However, when Hawkeye¡¯s arrow was less than half a meter away from the guy¡¯s head, the hammer in his hand had already flown back. The guy reached out his hand to hold the handle of the hammer, and then lifted his backhand to block Hawkeye¡¯s arrow.

    Bang!

    The arrow exploded at a position one meter beside the guy, and the turbulent explosion shock wave instantly rushed towards him.

    But for the explosion that happened next to him, the expression in the guy¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t fluctuate much. That¡¯s right, even Storm¡¯s thunder attack couldn¡¯t hurt him, so the power of the explosion didn¡¯t make much of a difference.

    However, just when this big guy got his own hammer and was about to start a counterattack, a series of attacks had already rushed over. The first attack that fell on his body were several whips made up of several golden rays.

    The injured Jack was supposed to go to rest like Colossus, but he felt the great danger from the guy in front of him, so he had to fight but it aggravated the injuries on his body.

    Hoo!

    The golden whips under Jack¡¯s control wrapped around the limbs of the big guy, and then the limbs of the big guy were bound by the Golden Whip. Jack wanted to control his actions and make him a target for his teammates to attack.

    However, the man whose hands and feet were entangled in the golden whip seemed to be enraged and a beast-like roar emerged from his throat before he broke free.

    Copse! ~~

    He broke one of the golden whips and Jack¡¯s face on the other end of the golden whip became paler.

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Desperately maintaining the control effect of the remaining whips, Jack gritted his teeth and shouted.

    Brush!

    ¡°Here Ie!¡± When Jack couldn¡¯t hold on, a red-figure flew over and Spiderman¡¯s voice also came out.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Several webs were fired from Peter¡¯s wrist and stuck to the guy¡¯s body, then Peter dragged the webs before falling behind the guy, and cooperated with Jack to control the guy¡¯s actions.

    Although strong currents are constantly being emitted from the spider silk, it seems to be of little use to the enemy in front of them.

    After Jack and Spiderman both controlled the guy¡¯s limbs so that he could not move, Rogers and Daredevil finally rushed over. In the next moment, Captain America¡¯s shield and Daredevil¡¯s stick had already hit the guy¡¯s head with their full force.

 Chapter 699 Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 699 Reappears</h4>

    Boom!

    Copse! ~~

    P¨± P¨±!

    Several different sounds came from the center of the battle. The first sound was the sound of Rogers¡¯s shield and Daredevil¡¯s stick hitting the enemy and the second sound was the sound of the guy breaking Spiderman¡¯s web and Jack¡¯s golden whips.

    The sound right behind that was the sound of the enemy swinging his hammer towards Rogers and Daredevil.

    Although Rogers and Daredevil both blocked the attack with their weapons, they still flew back faster than they had arrived.

    The tall guy also bent down at this time, apparently unable to maintain his high standing posture under thebined blows of Rogers and Daredevil.

    Swipe!

    ¡°Ahhh! Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!¡± Just when Rogers and Daredevil were repelled by the guy¡¯s counterattack, Spiderman behind him suddenly used his flexible body to his advantage and continuously fired spider silk threads around the enemy.

    Of course, his mouth also didn¡¯t remain quiet, but no one knew if anyone here could understand what he was speaking at this time.

    However, although Peter fired a lot of spider silk threads at the enemy, but the effect was not that great as the big guy just pulled off all the spider silks threads with his hand.

    However, although these threads can¡¯t cause him any harm, at least it can disgust him and cause him a little trouble. And this is also what Peter wants because he has a lot of teammates with him here.

    Shoo!

    When Spiderman wrapped the spider silk around the enemy, Falcon and Harry had already released all their prepared attacks. In the next moment, dozens of micro-missiles andser attacks greeted the enemy who was still tearing the web.

    Rumble!

    After the previous round of siege of the dead fellow, this room once again weed a powerful explosion shock wave.

    ¡°Roar! ~ ~ Roar!¡± The big guy who was enveloped by the explosion kept roaring, apparently, he was also very ufortable under such serial blows.

    Listening to the roars at the center of the explosion, Rogers, who had fallen steadily to the ground, didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face.

    Because, since that enemy can still roar like this then it means that an attack of this level will not cause him serious injury.

    ¡°Captain! The energy level in the middle is constantly increasing!¡± As Rogers waited for the explosion to reside and judge the situation, a shout suddenly came from behind him.

    Hearing the reminder from behind him, Rogers¡¯ eyes shed and he was not ready to wait for anything and rushed out again with the shield in his hand.

    Today, they must solve all the crises thate out of the Portal, no matter what the price is.

    Huhu!

    Behind Rogers, Spiderman and Daredevil also followed. Hawkeye, Falcon, and Storm were slightly behind them, and Jack was also fully focused and ready to continue his attacks.

    The thoughts in their hearts are the same as Rogers, no matter whates from Portal, it must be resolved in this room!

    Bang!

    When Rogers and the others had rushed to the periphery of the explosion area, a tall figure rushed out of the mes. This figure looked like a demon who crawled out of hell, and there was still a burning me on the bone armor of the big guy.

    Ignoring the mes remaining on his body, the big guy was holding a huge hammer in his hand and just rushed towards Rogers and others.

    ¡°Attack with everything you got!¡± With an angry shout, Rogers had already jumped up to meet the enemy.

    ¡­

    Back in time a few minutes ago.

    Before the first humanoid life form appeared from the Portal, on the other side of the Portal, Dr. Banner was still studying the environment near the Portal in an orderly and swift manner.

    Although the drones passing through the Portal have suffered a lot of damage, there are still a lot of them that can be used, so Dr. Banner tried to collect more and more reliable information and send it back to the earth.

    And just as Dr. Banner was intensively studying the environmental information of this extraterrestrial, a dark shadow suddenly shed behind him. Then, the two drones shattered behind Dr. Banner.

    But because the environment here is very different from the earth, Dr. Banner did not find out what was behind him in time. So, when the dark shadow rushed from behind Banner, Banner couldn¡¯t respond to it.

    Tear! ~

    In the next moment, Banner, who was carefully collecting a piece of underground soil, felt a strong forceing from behind him, and this strong force not only threw him forward but also carried a very strong tearing force.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Hearing the tearing sounding from the Space Suit, the expression on Banner¡¯s face changed, and something was already in his mind.

    P¨±!

    The weak Dr. Banner fell to the ground by the sudden attack from behind, but the Space Suit on his body that was sufficient to survive the harsh environment of the universe was directly torn open.

    Moreover, the unknown thing that fell on Banner is still tearing his Space Suit. In just one second, Banner will be exposed to an extraterrestrial environment that ispletely different from the earth.

    ¡°Although the environment here has some simrities with the earth, but I still can¡¯t live here even if it¡¯s me! It seems that there is only one way. I hope Hulk can find a way backter.¡° Feeling the pressure against his body and with the violent tearing of the thing behind, Dr. Banner thought helplessly.

    After so long of research and investigation on the surrounding environment, Banner has almost figured out the environment here.

    Although there are many differences from the earth, it has not reached the absolute human forbidden zone and the environment of Space. It is more simr to Earth but it is harsher and cruler and ordinary humans wouldn¡¯t be able to survive here.

    And the lifeforms that can survive on such a must adapt to such an environment, and they themselves will inevitably be muchrger and stronger than the lifeforms of the earth.

    Tear!

    Just as Dr. Banner thought about it, thestyer of his Space Suit had been torn apart. Then, the ck ws grabbed Dr. Banner¡¯s exposed back.

    However, the back of Doctor Banner, which should have be bloody under this sharp w, had only a few shallow marks after the blow.

    In the next moment, the color of Dr. Banner¡¯s exposed back skin changed rapidly, and it turned green in less than a second!

    Stab!

    As Dr. Banner¡¯s skin changed toward dark green, his body was swelling at a rapid rate. Just as the Owner of the ws continued tounch follow-up attacks, it suddenly discovered that the prey under its ws had be different.

    The prey that had been under him turned into something that it couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    ¡°Hulk!¡± Banner, who had turned into Hulk, let out an angry roar as the remaining Space Suit exploded out from his body.

 Chapter 700 Weak

    <h4>Chapter 700 Weak</h4>

    Stab!

    Letting out a roar, Hulk had torn apart the Space Suit on his body and the remaining Space Suit entangled itself around his body.

    The Space Suit, which was strong enough to withstand all kinds of cosmic rays and some idents was torn apart like a poor-quality t-shirt, and then Hulk has thrown it out with a wave of his hand.

    Even if this is not the earth and the entire environment here ispletely unsuitable for the survival of the people on earth, but it seemed to have no effects on Hulk. After all, the Invincible Hulk is not just a nickname.

    It is precisely because of this that Dr. Banner released the Hulk with confidence as only Hulk can help Banner survive such a crisis.

    After Dr. Banner released the Hulk, his consciousness sunk deep into Hulk¡¯s mind. Last time, Dr. Banner released the Hulk to test SHIELD¡¯s strength, but Hulk was still under Banner¡¯s control at the beginning.

    After all, Dr. Banner would not let Hulk cause heavy damage to SHIELD.

    But this time, Dr. Banner almost directly gave full control to the Hulk because there is nothing Dr. Banner needs to pay attention to, and even if Hulk breaks something here, Dr. Banner wouldn¡¯t have to take any responsibility.

    Moreover, Banner is not always able to reach an agreement with Hulk every time he transforms a Hulk also wants toe out with his full force.

    ¡°Roar~~¡± Just after Hulk tore off the tattered Space Suit from his body and threw it away, a roar of wild beasts suddenly came from behind him.

    Hoo!

    Hearing the roar behind him, a green light shed in Hulk¡¯s eyes, and then he turned around. When Hulk turned around, the two shadows had already rushed towards him.

    Looking at the two ck shadows, they are so fast that one can hardly see their trajectories in the dim surroundings.

    Before Hulk hadpletely turned around, the two shadows had already rushed and attacked his chest. In the next moment, the four sharp ws had already grabbed Hulk¡¯s strong chest.

    Ceng Ceng!

    Turning half of his body, Hulk seemed to have no reactions to this sudden attack, letting the four paws scratch his chest.

    The two dark shadows were ready to retreat immediately after the attack because although they had low IQs, they still had basic animal instincts. They also knew the results of the attack just now, so they turned their heads and retreated.

    Because the paws that were strong enough to tear apart the gold and iron did not even leave a trace on the growing prey in front of them!

    However, just as the two dark shadows were about to retreat, Hulk¡¯s thick arms had alreadye over them.

    Even if the Hulk didn¡¯t react to their attacks at first, he wouldn¡¯t let them go at this time. Moreover, did they really attacked the Hulk thinking that he wouldn¡¯t retaliate?

    P¨±~P¨±!

    Then only two muffled noises were heard and it was as if something had been smashed. Then Hulk raised his hand and waved it outwards, and the two ck shadows were softly thrown out by Hulk, just like throwing two pieces of trash.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± The Hulk let out a low growl with disdain in his eyes when he threw away the two monsters who looked like oversized mutant hounds.

    Swipe!

    Just when Banner turned into the Hulk to solve his own crisis, there was a burst of rapid chaotic footsteps around him. Then, many pairs of blood-red eyes lit up between the dim mountains and rocks.

    These red eyes were slender and fierce, and each pair of eyes represented a monster simr to those who had just been extinguished by Hulk.

    ¡°Huh!¡± Seeing that he was surrounded by countless monsters, Hulk sniffed and let out a sigh of disdain.

    Judging from the attack on Hulk by the two monsters just now, these monsters would not be able to cause any harm to him even if he stood here and didn¡¯t make a move.

    Hulk and these monsters are not on the same level at all and Hulk can p them to death one by one. Even if he gets surrounded by a few hundred monsters, it is just a few hundred ps, so Hulk felt disdainful towards them.

    ¡°Roar!¡­¡±

    However, although Hulk knew that those monsters could not pose a threat to him, those monsters with low IQ also knew that the huge prey in front of them was not easy to mess with.

    But they still roared at the Hulk and attacked him because they had a fierce temper engraved in their bones, and at this time, they also received what they felt was an attack order.

    Huh~

    Facing the monstersing towards him from all directions, a green light shed in Hulk¡¯s eyes. At the same time, he quickly raised his arms and then quickly pped them in front of his chest.

    ¡°Hulk p!¡± With a roar, Hulk¡¯s huge palms mmed against each other in front of his chest.

    Boom! Hum~

    In the next moment, a transparent shock wave rushed out from between Hulk¡¯s palms, and it was swept out in an instant and rushed towards the monsters.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±¡«P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The transparent shock wave spread out at an extremely fast rate and it reached the monsters when they were more than 30 meters away from Hulk. The monsters at the front have already been hit.

    Then, the group of monsters that rushed to the front exploded into ck flesh and blood in the sky without even screaming.

    The flesh and blood scattered on the monsters that followed behind, not only did it not make them retreat, but it instead aroused their ferocity even more, and they rushed towards Hulk one by one while roaring desperately.

    After paying the price of dozens of monsters, the remaining monsters finally rushed to Hulk. Then, they attacked Hulk just like the two monsters that were killed by him before did.

    Huhu!

    Facing the monsters that had fallen in front of him, Hulk did not use Hulk p anymore.

    One of the reasons for that is that the Hulk p requires a lot of energy, and the other reason is that Hulk felt that these monsters in front of him weren¡¯t strong enough for him to use his signature move.

    Bang Bang!

    In this way, Hulk kept waving his hands, sending the monsters flying in the sky. Hulk showed no mercy and almost every monster that was shot in the air died, and it was impossible for the rest to break through Hulk¡¯s tight defense.

    And even if a monster breaks through his defense, the seemingly sharp ws can¡¯t even leave a trace on Hulk¡¯s body.

    ¡°Too weak! Too weak!¡± Hulk roared as he pped the two monsters.

    However, the surrounding monsters didn¡¯t understand what the prey in front of them was saying, and they didn¡¯t know what fear and death was, so they used the corpse of theirpanions as a way to constantly attack Hulk.

    And behind these monsters, several tall humanoid lifeforms are silently watching the situation here.

 Chapter 701 Argue

    <h4>Chapter 701 Argue</h4>

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Roar¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Roar!¡­¡±

    Faced with the monsters who rushed towards him, Hulk unceremoniously pped and punched them. In a short while, the area before the Portal was already covered with the remains of the monster and patches of dark-red blood.

    Although these monsters couldn¡¯t cause any substantial damage to Hulk, he was gradually overwhelmed by the monsters that followed because of theirrge numbers and no fear of death attitude.

    Numerous roars came from the middle of the circle, some of those roared belonged to Hulk¡¯s, but more came from those monsters.

    And when Hulk¡¯s body was submerged by those monsters who rushed at him without caring for their lives, those tall figures who had been hiding behind some rocks spoke to each other in a differentnguage and their eyes would repeatedly sh as they looked at the Portal.

    Finally, one of the big guys with the big axe seemed to be a little impatient, and he loudly interrupted the two people next to him, and hemanded the monster behind them to rush towards the Portal with a wave of his hand.

    Swipe!

    After the big tall man-like creature waved his hand, the monster that had been hiding behind them roared and rushed out with red eyes. This time, instead of going to the already submerged Hulk, they went straight towards the Portal.

    After discovering the Portal, these guys hidden in the shadows finally couldn¡¯t help but try their hand at it.

    But they obviously won¡¯t take the risk themselves at the beginning, so these unimportant cannon fodder monsters under them became the exploratory teams. After all, no one knows what¡¯s over there on the other side of that Portal.

    The strength of that big Green Giant who was already flooded with cannon fodder monsters was very strong, and if there were all such guys over there then they would have to think really hard before they do anything.

    Bang! Bang Bang!

    As those Monsters rushed towards the Portal, all those drones on the road were easily demolished by them.

    Then, the monsters rushed into the Portal and disappeared. And from this time onwards, such monsters appeared one after another from the Portal on the Earth side and began to attack everything in sight.

    Although many monsters were identally teleported to other ces or died directly during the teleportation process when they passed through the space portal, many of them still rushed past and reached earth.

    In this way, while Hulk was being overwhelmed by the number of these monsters, the guys hiding in the shadows had already made their first try at that Portal.

    Simr to the reaction of the people on the Earth, the civilization on this side of the Portal also paid a lot of attention to this Portal that suddenly appeared on their.

    Moreover, they like the idea of invasion because they think they have good strength, and because their civilization values the will to conquer, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent so many vicious monsters.

    If It hadn¡¯t been for Dr. Banner¡¯s sudden transformation into Hulk, maybe these guys hidden in the shadows would have already rushed towards the Portal after killing Banner.

    For their species, the danger of what could be found on the other side of the Portal is not enough to deter them.

    ¡°Roar!¡­¡­¡±

    Monsters kept rushing into the Portal while Hulk¡¯s roars have already begun to fade out. It was as if Hulk had been piled up by these monsters with numbers, which was also the original intention of those guys in the shadows.

    Although Hulk only showed a part of his strength, it was enough to make the three guys in the dark pay attention to it. Of course, it was also great to be able to kill the green-skinned guy without acting on their own.

    ¡°@#&&%¡­¡­¡± After a few dozen monsters rushed into the Portal, the big guy with the axe inclined his head and said something to the two guys beside him.

    After he finished speaking, the expressions of the two guys beside him changed and those changes in expressions were obvious on their beast-like faces.

    ¡°%@¡±#¡­¡­%! #¡± The red glow in his eyes lit up as the guy holding the hammer replied in a deep tone.

    From the tone of their conversation and their expressions, it seemed that they were arguing about something.

    And in the next minute, the guy who spoke at the beginning spoke in a more and more impassioned tone, while the guy standing opposite him seemed to slowly ept what he said.

    As for the remaining guy among the three, he did not open his mouth from the beginning to end, and his eyes did not even look at his partners who was arguing in front of him, instead, they were locked at Hulk who was buried by the cannon fodder in front of him.

    ¡°! #&@%£¤!¡­¡± Finally, the argument ended after the guy with the axe raised his volume and shouted something.

    Then, he walked out of the darkness in the midst of the somewhat nervous gaze of his two partners and walked step by step towards the Portal in front of him.

    After he stepped out, all the monsters that hade before and after him bypassed him, and these Monsters automatically cleared the ce he walked to.

    Although those monsters have good strength, but they seem to have encountered their natural enemy in the face of this guy who came out. No! Not like a natural enemy, it¡¯s more like seeing a god that can¡¯t be looked up to.

    Da Da~

    So, when this guy walked over to the Portal, the monsters that had been constantly rushing in at this moment were lying next to each other waiting and not a single one of these Monsters dared to rush in.

    Standing in front of the Portal and looking at it, many thoughts shed through the big guy¡¯s eyes. Two secondster, he didn¡¯t hesitate any more and he raised his foot and walked in toward the Portal in front of him.

    Hum~

    In the next moment, this ¡°Person¡± representing the local civilization of this has disappeared in the Portal. As for the situation he will encounter after passing through this Portal, it may not be what he had expected.

    If this Monster-like person had the ability to predict the future then he would definitely not be so determined to go through the Portal to see the situation there in person. At least, he would have waited for one of the cannon fodder toe back.

    However, judging from this guy¡¯s hasty and impulsive behavior. Either he has enough strength to deal with all idents, or he is really stupid. However, from the subsequent results, the possibility of thetter may be greater.

    ¡°Hulk!¡±

    Bang!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Less than ten seconds after the guy with the axe entered the Portal, an explosive roar suddenly came out from the center of the battlefield where the big picture had previously been thought to be settled.

    It was Hulk¡¯s voice, even if he was piled upon by countless monsters, Hulk couldn¡¯t give in.

    After the roar that belonged to Hulk came out, the ce where monsters that had piled up to a height of more than ten meters was like a huge balloon being pumped up, and monsters on the outeryer were constantly being shaken out.

    Many monsters instantly died and were directly shattered by the violent shock wave.

 Chapter 702 Invincible

    <h4>Chapter 702 Invincible</h4>

    Bang!

    As if a balloon had swelled to the point of being unbearable, the circle that had buried the Hulk exploded from the inside in an instant.

    Those cannon fodder who buried Hulk with their lives for a full minute now all turned into debris in the sky, not even aplete piece of bone was left, and no one knows what trick Hulk used to cause this.

    Shout!

    The moment this encirclement burst, a huge green figure rushed high into the air from the ground, and Hulk, who had not shown his strength before, finally broke out.

    After seeing Hulk breaking through the cannon fodder and rushing to the sky, the eyes of the guy who had been staring at him suddenly lit up, and the sickle-like weapon in his hand trembled twice.

    Huhu!

    Boom!

    The Hulk leaping high fell from a high altitude and the shock wave generated by hisnding wiped out many cannon fodder Monsters. So far, Hulk has killed or seriously injured hundreds of cannon fodder Monsters.

    ¡°%&Amp; Amp;@#¡­¡­%#&Amp; Amp;¡­¡­%#!¡± Seeing the ughter unleashed by the Hulk, the guy with the hammer in his hand yelled nervously to the only partner around him.

    Obviously, Hulk¡¯s current strength had shocked him, at least, he now knows that he would not be Hulk¡¯s opponent.

    Judging from the fact that the Hulk broke through from so many monsters just now and wiped out hundreds of them, his strength ispletely capable of fighting them.

    However, the guy holding a scythe-like weapon in his hand is not as nervous as his partner beside him. His hand was trembling slightly, but not with fear, but with a kind of excitement that came from the depth of his heart.

    From the fact that he didn¡¯t have any interest in arguing with his sidekick, the guy with a scythe in his hand focused his attention on Hulk, it could be judged that he was the one who loved fighting more among the three.

    Brush!

    Facing his partner next to him, the guy holding a scythe-like weapon didn¡¯t react at all. He just circled the weapon in his hand and drew a virtual attack trajectory in front of him. Then, he took his weapon and walked out of the dark, and slowly walked towards Hulk.

    ¡°&Amp; Amp;%*(*¡­£¤#¡± When the man-like creature walked out and was about to fight Hulk, the guy with the hammer spoke again, this time his tone was very hasty and he seemed to be persuading the guy of something.

    But no matter how loud the partner with the hammer shouted in the back, the man did not even bother to return a word and he walked a few steps to the piece of the battlefield drenched in dark-red blood.

    At this point, the Hulk has long purged the monsters that still dare to appear in front of his eyes. So, when that big tall guy with a scythe walked towards Hulk, he also found him.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi ~

    The half-cut de dragged on the rocky ground and made harsh sounds, but the owner of this weapon didn¡¯t care at all as he stared at the Hulk in front of him.

    As a pure militant, the big green-skinned guy in front of him is the best target for practice. Of course, if Dr. Banner knew that Hulk was being used as a training target by the other ¡°People¡±, then I don¡¯t know if he wouldugh or pity the guy.

    Brush!

    Hulk¡¯s fierce gaze caught the guy who was dragging the scythe and the distance of 50 Meters between them was nothing for the Hulk.

    However, it seemed that the new guy in front of him was very different from the cannon fodder who had no IQ, and Hulk also didn¡¯t make the first move.

    Rub!

    Since Hulk didn¡¯t make the first move, the guy who took the initiative didn¡¯t want to pass up such an opportunity, and he stopped at just 50 meters.

    Then he clenched the scythe-like weapon in his hand again, and the next moment with a wave of his right hand the whole thing had vanished.

    And at the moment when the scythe-like weapon disappeared from the ¡°Human-Shaped Monster¡¯s¡± hand, the space in front of Hulk seemed to be split and a Half Moon Shaped Bloody Arc rushed out towards the Hulk!

    Huhu!

    When the bloody arc struck Hulk, the space in front of him seemed to be torn apart, and only this sharp bloody arc was left in front of him. However, the Hulk didn¡¯t care at all in the face of the attack that had rushed in front of him, and the disdain in his eyes did not even fluctuate.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The next moment, when the bloody red arc was less than one meter away from Hulk, he suddenly opened his mouth and roared.

    Buzzing~

    The roar from Hulk is not only a simple sound of intimidation but it is also a powerful shock wave attack.

    Layers of sound waves that were almost visible to the naked eye impacted on that bloody arc, and the arc that could cut the space was unable to make any progress in front of this roar. Then, this blood-colored arc broke under the power of Hulk¡¯s roar!

    ¡°%¡­£¤@*(*!¡± Seeing his full blow was broken by the big green-skinned guy with a roar, the ¡°Person¡± holding the sickle said something with a shocked expression on his face.

    Boom!

    However, before he could make any move, Hulk, who broke his attack with a roar, rushed over.

    Although those cannon fodder Monsters were numerous, they did not pose a threat to Hulk and the guy in front of him was not very strong but he could at least make the Hulk take the initiative to attack.

    Since had Banner released the Hulk, it means that he wouldn¡¯t passively wait for others to attack him!

    ¡°%@#%#*(**¡­&Amp;!¡± Seeing that the green figure in front of him is rushing over, the guy with the scythe-like weapon quickly tilted his head and said something to the partner behind him, and then rushed in the same way.

    Bang Bang!

    Brush!

    In the next moment, one big green and one small ck figure collided against each other in this dim rock. Then, the ck figure directly flew backward.

    When the guy who was fighting with Hulk with a scythe-like weapon was knocked out with a single blow, the guy with the hammer had quickly arrived at the Portal.

    If the other side of this Portal is filled with powerful lifeforms like the big green-skinned guy, then the ¡°Man¡± who went in before is definitely in danger. If there is a chance, they still want to save him, and then consider how to use this dangerous Portal.

    Hum!

    In this way, less than a minute after the guy with the axe entered the Portal, one of his partners also followed in because of Hulk¡¯s great power.

    And after the second ¡°Person¡± entered the Portal, the guy who was hit by the Hulk just now also continued to attack Hulk with his scythe-like weapon.

    Although his power is not as strong as the Hulk, his physical defense is still very strong, and it will not be abolished in a single blow. Moreover, he has countless cannon fodder Monsters to assist him.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In this way, on this side of the Portal, a battle of unequal numbers and even more unequal strength began.

 Chapter 703 Rest and Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 703 Rest and Rescue</h4>

    Huhu~

    On Earth,

    In the temporary base built by SHIELD to hide the Portal at Siberia. In the huge room that protects the portal inside.

    Rogers stood in front of the Portal with a serious look in his eyes as he looked down at the two tall humanoid lifeforms lying on the ground that are different from humans on earth.

    At this time, the two tall guys who came out of the Portal were silent andpletely dead under thebined blow of the Avengers, X-Men, and the League of Defenders.

    However, in order to defeat and kill these two guys who suddenly appeared, the alliance on this side of the earth also paid some price.

    Among the injured, Colossus is lying in the corner, and Daredevil is being supported by Spiderman who was also a little injured. As for the others, almost all of them are exhausted, and most of them still have some form of minor injuries.

    Even though they had already focused the fire and dropped the guy with the axe in seconds in the beginning, but the guy with the hammer who appeared behind was able to disy his full strength.

    And most of their ability attacks have no effect on him, and only close-range cold weapons were able to cause obvious and substantial damage to him.

    As a result, the main personnels in the battle just now were Captain America, Spiderman, Daredevil, and others who could use Physical Attacks, while Colossus with strong closebat strength was already severely injured by an ident at the beginning.

    However, Hawkeye¡¯s bow and arrows were a happy ident, and the arrows were obviously cold weapons, and Hawkeye¡¯s hundred shots were very helpful in the previous battle.

    ¡°If this Portal is connected to a civilization with such powerful individuals then it will only be a disaster rather than an opportunity for the current earth!¡± Captain Rogers looked up and spoke as he looked at the two corpses on the ground.

    Rogers looked at the Portal that was constantly emitting the Spatial Fluctuations in front of him and whispered something to him with a solemn expression on his face.

    Then, Rogers looked back at his tired teammates and the seriously injured Daredevil and Colossus and the look in his eyes deepened.

    For this Portal, after experiencing the situation just now, Rogers has already begun to think aboutpletely destroying it. However, before that, he had to rescue Dr. Banner or Hulk depending on the situation.

    While Rogers was standing at the Portal thinking about how to deal with the crisis caused by the said Portal, Spiderman who was supporting Daredevil behind was helping Daredevil to sit down.

    ¡°Daredevil, are you any good?¡± Peter asked with a worried expression on his face while lowering Daredevil to the ground.

    In the previous battle, Rogers and Daredevil rushed to the forefront, while Spiderman was constantly harassing the enemy because of his flexibility.

    Therefore, Rogers and Daredevil fought that guy many times, and Captain America, with a shield in hand, was obviously far more resistant to getting beating than Daredevil.

    Therefore, after being hit by that big guy several times, Daredevil was seriously injured even with his physical fitness at this time.

    ¡°Fortunately, I will be fine after taking a rest.¡± Daredevil replied faintly while touching his chest and feeling a few broken ribs.

    Originally, Daredevil thought that his strength had been greatly enhanced in recent times and he even thought that he might have the power to fight Captain America, but in the previous battle, he wasn¡¯t as effective as Rogers.

    In the end, he was seriously injured. This situation was also a wake-up call for Daredevil as he now knows that he is not powerful enough!

    Although the big guy came from an extraterrestrial civilization, isn¡¯t their real goal is to rush out of the earth, and his strength is far from enough to do that.

    ¡°Well, that ugly guy was really too strong! I almost got hit by the hammer several times just now, but fortunately, I escaped!¡± Hearing Daredevil¡¯s answer, Peter also felt more relieved andint.

    ¡°Yeah, he was indeed very strong. However, this happened because we were not strong enough. Moreover, I have a hunch that the enemies we will encounter in the future would likely be of this level.¡± Hearing Spiderman¡¯s unintentionalints, Daredevil¡¯s eyes shed and said.

    ¡°Hey!? No! He¡¯s an Alien! Are all our enemies in the future be Aliens?¡± Peter asked with a surprised expression on his face when he heard Daredevil¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why is it impossible? If this Portal is not closed then can you guarantee that there won¡¯t be more people like him in the near future?¡± Daredevil asked indifferently when he saw Peter¡¯s astonishment.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing this, Peter suddenly felt as if this may really happen.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just follow you behind!¡± Finally, the nervous Peter said with a smile.

    Daredevil: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    And after the two big guys who came out of the Portal have been jointly killed, the injured person quickly healed and everyone prepared for the next possible danger.

    As for Rogers, he quickly arranged a small team to go through the Portal, and they were going there to rescue Bruce Banner.

    Although there is still the Hulk in Dr. Banner¡¯s body, it is also possible for there to be more powerful enemies or dangers that can threaten him.

    In addition to the ten elites of SHIELD and himself, Roger arranged for Falcon from the Avengers, Jack from the League of Defenders, and Blink from X-Men.

    Although there were other people, such as the Little Spider, who tried very hard to participate in it but they were all rejected by Rogers as this course of action is going to be dangerous.

    The operation was so dangerous that Rogers wouldn¡¯t have risked letting anyone else through if Dr. Banner hadn¡¯t already sent back information that gave them some idea of ??what was going on at the portal.

    In this way, in the worried eyes of Peter, Daredevil, and others, the 14-person team led by Captain America hase to the Portal. As long as Rogers gave orders, they would walk in without hesitation. Everyone who can be here is not a weak person, and everyone can take on their own responsibilities.

    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s hope that all Fourteen of use back as a team! Wrong! I want all fifteen of us toe back!¡± Standing in front of the Portal, Rogers looked at his team and says out loud.

    ¡°Rx, Captain, we will be able to rescue Dr. Banner ande back safely!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    After Rogers finished shouting, someone responded loudly.

    ¡°Okay! Then, let¡¯s¡­¡± Looking at his teammates in front of him, Rogers had already turned around and was about to enter the Portal.

    Buzzing!

    However, just as Rogers just turned around and was about to raise his foot to walk in, a violent Spatial Fluctuation suddenly came from the Portal and this situation only urs when something or someone ising out!

 Chapter 704 Returns

    <h4>Chapter 704 Returns</h4>

    Buzzing~

    Brush!

    After the Portal shook for a few times, a ck shadow suddenly shot out from it and mmed directly towards him under the gaze of Rogers and the others.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± There was no time to see what the dark shadow was, and Rogers shouted and raised his shield in front of him.

    Rogers was originally the closest to the Portal, so the ck shadow hit the shield raised by Rogers the next moment.

    Boom!

    After a loud noise, Rogers only felt a huge impact forceing from the shield in his hand. It was like being hit by a car, and the force behind the impact directly knocked him back by several steps.

    However, Rogers was still able to block the ck shadow flying out of the Portal. After being blocked by the shield, the dark shadow diagonally flew out and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Huh? A sickle?! Could it be¡­¡± Rogers whispered as the look in his eyes condensed after seeing the dark shadow that fell on the ground.

    Judging from the sickle, it was almost the same as the weapons in the hands of the two guys they had spent so much effort on killing. It¡¯s just that one of the two guys used an axe and the other used a hammer.

    Could it be that another Alien ising over here? At this moment, not only did Rogers think like this but everyone else also became vignt.

    Buzzing~

    Call!

    Sure enough, when Rogers and the others paused to enter the Portal and waited for it, a tall figure followed the sickle and flew out through the Portal.

    ¡°Prepare¡­¡± As soon as he saw the figure, Rogers raised his hand and prepared to issue an attack order.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    As Rogers¡¯ voice came out, Spiderman and others who had been watching were also ready for battle. As long as that figure leaves the Portal, the most powerful blows will be ushered on him in the next second.

    However, Rogers still did not issue an attack order even after the figure hadpletely exited the Portal because he found that something is wrong with the Alien that ising from the Portal.

    Unlike the two Aliens who came here safely, this one flew out. And his posture of flying out is not so natural and he seems to be in an unconscious state.

    ¡°This guy¡­Spiderman, Jack!¡± After seeing this scene, Rogers thought of a lot in an instant and he quickly called out two names.

    With Rogers¡¯ knowledge of Spiderman and Jack, he believed that they would understand what he meant.

    Om~Swipe!

    When Rogers finished yelling, Jack, who was standing behind him, quickly made some seals on his hands. Soon, a magic ropeposed of golden light appeared out of thin air and then insinuated at the person in midair.

    It seems that Jack understands the meaning behind Rogers¡¯s words and he is now going to test the figure.

    Swipe!

    And after Jack made a move, a few spider silk shot out from behind him as Spiderman also understood Rogers¡¯ words.

    In this way, the figure that hadn¡¯t evennded had been tied up by Jack¡¯s magic rope and Spiderman¡¯s powerful spider silk. Without any struggle, that guy just fell to the ground. Rogers and others were very puzzled as they saw the scene before him.

    The two guys who came out before were quite powerful so why did this guye like this? Did he experience some deadly situation in the Portal?

    If this is the case, then Rogers and the others really have to think about whether to go through the Portal to rescue Dr. Banner. After carefully observing the sturdy big guy who was tied up, everyone began to have their own theories.

    ¡°Captain Rogers! This guy¡­ he seems to be dead!¡± Just as Rogers and the others were watching the guy and were still thinking about what could have happened in the Portal, Spiderman who had courageously approached that guy suddenly shouted.

    After hearing Spiderman¡¯s words, Rogers thought some more things in his heart. However, from Rogers¡¯s point of view, he must go to rescue Dr. Banner. As for Jack and others, they can choose not to go.

    Buzzing~

    Just when Rogers and the others were entangled with many thoughts about the dead guy, the Portal that had been quiet just now once again moved with spatial fluctuations, and that indicates that something or someone wasing!

    Huhu!

    This time, no weapons flew out first, but a powerful gust of wind rushed out of the Portal with some rubble. With a warning gesture, Rogers once again stood at the forefront of the Portal.

    From the beginning, nothing had appeared from the Portal but now many Monsters and Aliens appeared one after another. So Rogers and the others did not know what else would rush out of this Portal at this time.

    Boom!

    Just as Rogers and the others were fully alert, a huge green figure directly squeezed through the Portal. That¡¯s right! He just squeezed in!

    Because although this Portal was already big enough, it looked a bit small for Hulk after the transformation so he would need to bend down if he wanted toe over safely.

    However, how could the Hulk simply bend over, so he directly opened this Portal and squeezed over.

    Boom!

    ¡°Hulk!¡± Hulk screamed with his feet on the paved alloy floor of this base.

    ¡°It¡¯s the green-skinned monster from that day! How could it be here?!¡± After seeing Hulk squeezing out of the Portal, Storm¡¯s eyes opened as she pointed at him in surprise and shouted.

    Brush!

    ¡°Ah! Herees another bigger guy!¡± Spiderman directly jumped from the ground, before he yelled andunched a spider web to the top of this secret room.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! Isn¡¯t this Portal connected to an Alien, is it possible for it to lead to a secret test site for the U.S. military?¡± After seeing Hulk, Jack, who was close, also widened his eyes and guessed.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Spiderman and Storm were surprised when they saw Hulk. After all, the fighting a few days ago was still vivid in their mind, when the green-skinned monsters caused them a lot of trouble.

    Moreover, the strength of thest big green-skinned guy was even more terrifying than all the previous onesbined as he severely injured Mirage Knight of the League of Defenders. After that, the Hulk suddenly disappeared.

    And it was unknown whether Rogers and Lin Rui didn¡¯t tell them on purpose or if they genuinely forgot to tell them. But they didn¡¯t exin the situation of Banner to their teammates or allies. Therefore, it is now that Spiderman and the others look at Hulk as if they were looking at an enemy.

 Chapter 705 Who Is Who?

    <h4>Chapter 705 Who Is Who?</h4>

    Contrary to the situation where Spiderman and others were identally alert after seeing Hulk, SHIELD Avengers such as Rogers and Natasha were not surprised, and instead, they were relieved.

    Now that Hulk had appeared here, and he had squeezed out of the Portal then they didn¡¯t need to go through their rescue operation. After all, Hulk is Bruce Banner. As for the damage that Hulk might cause to this base, that is totally eptable.

    ¡°Disperse! Don¡¯t make a move, and don¡¯t show any hostility, he is not our enemy!¡± After seeing Hulk, Rogers recovered in an instant and then waved his hand to stop Spiderman and others.

    If Lin Rui was really too busy or didn¡¯t think of talking to Peter about the rtionship between Bruce Banner and Hulk, then Captain America is also more inclined to deliberately conceal this situation.

    On the one hand, Dr. Banner does not want many people to know that there is a monster in his body, especially after the military has developed a defective test product.

    On the other hand, Rogers also felt that SHIELD should have its own powerful power hidden in the dark, even in the face of his allies.

    P¨±!

    But Rogers was still a littlete when he shouted as a spider thread had shot from behind him and it directly smeared on the Hulk¡¯s big face.

    Only Spiderman, a guy who hadn¡¯t seen Hulk¡¯s power before, would attack so recklessly. Everyone else had seen Hulk¡¯s power and even if Rogers didn¡¯t stop them, they wouldn¡¯t attack at will.

    Seeing this scene, several invisible ck lines hung on Rogers¡¯ head. While Natasha, Hawkeye, and others all showed worried expressions on their faces.

    If Hulk got irritated by this silly cobweb, then the temporary base built by SHIELD would cease to exist. No one here can stop the angry Hulk, and Rogers obviously won¡¯t be able to stop him.

    Tear!

    In front of the nervous gaze of Rogers and others, Hulk raised his hand and tore the spider silk off his face. Then he raised his head and looked at the little spider hanging on the roof.

    As if being stared at by some kind of alpha predator, the hairs on Peter¡¯s body stood up after Hulk raised his head. Even if he was wearing an advanced Spiderman suit, Peter didn¡¯t feel much security in it.

    ¡°This is terrifying!¡± Peter muttered silently in his heart while looking at the Hulk.

    Although he was being stared at by the big guy, Peter¡¯s spider induction was not triggered, which means there is no danger for the time being.

    Sure enough, after watching Spiderman on the roof for a while, Hulk lowered his head without any reaction. It seemed that in Hulk¡¯s view, the little Worm above wasn¡¯t even worth his interest.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay!¡± Seeing that the Hulk didn¡¯t get angry because of Spiderman¡¯s attack, Rogers felt relieved.

    But he didn¡¯t really think that everything would remain okay. Hulk looked normal at this time but he might be angry at any time and tear down the base in the next second.

    ¡°Hulk! Rest!¡± Then, Hulk loudly spoke under the nervous gaze of everyone in this secret room.

    Call!

    Then, before Rogers could do anything, Hulk quickly shrunk down, and within a few seconds, he had shrunk to the size of a normal person and changed back to Bruce Banner.

    And after Hulk disappeared and Banner appeared, Dr. Banner was quite embarrassed and ran to Rogers with his big trousers that were about to fall off.

    ¡°The situation over there is veryplicated, but it was temporarily solved by Hulk. But this Portal must be destroyed or blocked, otherwise, a huge disaster will ur on the Earth!¡± He ran to Rogers while holding his big pants.

    Dr. Banner didn¡¯t care about the shocked expressions of other people and spoke very quickly.

    Hearing what Dr. Banner said, Rogers did not hesitate. He waved his hand to disband the team behind him who was going to follow him through the Portal. Then he issued severalmands through themunicator in his hand.

    Now that Dr. Banner came back and said something like this, it means that the situation over there is indeed very serious. To be on the safe side, Rogers had better do what Dr. Banner said.

    ¡°It turned out to be you! You are the Hulk!¡± Just after talking to Rogers on Dr. Banner¡¯s side, Jack, who was standing behind Rogers, had already stepped forward and pointed at Dr. Banner.

    A few days ago, Jack had personally watched Mirage Knight fight the Hulk. Mirage Knight still suffered serious injuries even with his strength. So now Jack was quite shocked when he saw the Hulk getting transformed into Banner.

    And at this time, Jack also understood why Mr. Stark¡¯s attitude was not very good towards this guy and why did Banner in front of him apologize to Mirage Knight. It turned out that they already knew who that Hulk was!

    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Seeing the expression on Jack¡¯s face, Dr. Banner returned with embarrassment while holding his big pants.

    Call!

    ¡°Jack, do you know this guy?¡± Spiderman had already fallen from the roof at this time and asked with a strange expression on his face after hearing Jack¡¯s words.

    When Hulk changed back to Dr. Banner just now, everyone had seen it, and Spiderman was even more surprised than everyone here.

    Although this was not the first time he had seen this kind of transformation as he had seen the Vampires getting transformed, he had seen some of the X-Men who were able to do this, and the most recent was the Extremis Fighters.

    Regardless, only Dr. Banner¡¯s transformation gave Spiderman such a sense of crisis.

    ¡°He is the big guy who wounded Mirage Knight, but Mirage Knight should have known about him for a long time.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s question, Jack simply answered.

    ¡°It turns out that the big guy is him! Dr. Bruce Banner!¡± When Jack answered Peter¡¯s words, other people who didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Hulk and Dr. Banner also listened carefully, and they were sure of their guesses after Jack finished speaking.

    ¡°It was he who wounded Mirage Knight?!¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s answer, Peter didn¡¯t care why he changed. What he cared about was that this guy in front of him had hurt his best friend.

    ¡°Spiderman, Jack, this is not the time to discuss this. I will tell you some thingster. And Mirage Knight also knows the specific situation so you can also ask him. As for now, we have to block this Portal! This is an unprecedented danger for the earth!¡± Rogers quickly reminded them as he saw the expression on Spiderman and Jack¡¯s faces.

 Chapter 706 Blockade

    <h4>Chapter 706 Blockade</h4>

    Hearing Rogers Captain¡¯s words, Peter and others could only temporarily give up. Anyway, Banner is here now and they already know his identity so they can find him anytime they want now. But for now, they really have more important things to do.

    Next, Dr. Banner carefully recounted what he had learned at the other end of the Portal, and he also analyzed the monsters and the three humanoid lifeforms. In the end, they came to a conclusion.

    That is, there is an extraterrestrial humanoid civilization on the at the end of the Portal, and the development route of that civilization should be different from the development route of earth civilization.

    At least, their individual differences are rtively small, and each individual is very strong.

    And after analyzing the situation on the Portal, Captain Rogers¡¯s orders are now being carried out. After SHIELD, a huge organization has been fully operational, a piece of high-tech equipment has been transported to this base.

    In addition to some special instruments that Dr. Banner can use to study Portals, there are also many powerful weapon systems here.

    After knowing that the Portal is connected to a civilization with powerful strength, and this civilization is obviously not the kind of civilization that would develop peacefully.

    Therefore, Rogers will make preparation for the worst oue. If this Portal cannot bepletely sealed off, then they can only do everything possible to destroy this Portal here and now.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, you have been there and you are also an expert in this area so tell me how can we achieve the best effect?¡± Rogers looked at Dr. Banner in front of him and said seriously as the supplies continued to arrive.

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m going to change my clothes first.¡± Nodding, Dr. Banner said embarrassingly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ of course, Go ahead!¡± Roger quickly agreed when he saw Banner¡¯s situation.

    Afterward, Dr. Banner rushed out of the secret room while holding his big pants. Rogers and others continued to guard the Portal as they wanted to prevent other idents from happening now.

    With the things that had previouslye from the Portal, no one will feel rxed about the situation on the Portal now.

    ¡°Peter, can you contact Mr. Stark? I think it is necessary to tell Mr. Stark what happened here. After all, Jackson is not there now and such a big situation has happened in this Portal. We must discuss it together.¡± Just when Rogers arranged SHIELD¡¯s personals to block the Portal for the next step, Harry approached Peter and said in a low voice.

    And when Harry got to Peter to say this, Storm, who was in the corner with the seriously injured Colossus, was also contacting Professor Charles of X-Men.

    For the situation that had urred in this Portal this time, except for SHIELD, the other three allies have no idea about it. So now they all need to look at their ¡°home¡± and report.

    ¡°Contact Mr. Stark? Let me try! JARVIS should be in my spider suit!¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Peter didn¡¯t think much about it. After answering Harry, he was already contacting JARVIS.

    ¡°JARVIS, are you there?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Peter Parker, what can I do for you?¡± After Peter whispered, JARVIS¡¯s response came in his ear.

    Sure enough, JARVIS has always kept in touch with Peter Spiderman¡¯s suit. When Venom appearedst time, Tony had already seen the consequences of letting this kid y by himself, so this new Spiderman suit not only enhanced his various abilities but it also enhanced the internalmunication system, allowing Peter to be able to keep in touch with JARVIS at all time.

    ¡°Have you seen everything here? I know Mr. Stark is very busy now, but Jackson has gone out and hasn¡¯te back now, maybe he can see something that we can¡¯t.¡± Peter continued after hearing JARVIS¡¯s response.

    ¡°My System has always been connected to SHIELD. I have seen everything that happened just now. And I have also told Mr. Stark what you have encountered. He has made some arrangements. As for Mr. Jackson, I got disconnected from him halfway through his route and I have sent out an Iron Man to search for his missing link.¡± After Peter finished speaking, JARVIS replied calmly.

    It turned out that he had been here all the time and had already reported what happened here to Tony who was still in the New Yorkboratory.

    As for what arrangements Tony had made, JARVIS didn¡¯t tell Peter, but Tony must have his own n. And JARVIS not only talked about Tony¡¯s arrangements but he also about the situation of Lin Rui.

    ¡°What? So JARVIS you can¡¯t contact Jackson?! Please tell me as soon as you find him! And also tell me if you need our help!¡± Hearing JARVIS says that Lin Rui was missing, Peter was a little worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just before losing contact with Jackson, Jackson was in good condition. Perhaps, he and Iceman encountered another Portal as that would affect the signal transmission.¡± Peter heard JARVIS before he felt somewhat relieved.

    ¡°Okay, I see, thank you, JARVIS!¡± Finally, Peter said in a serious tone.

    ¡°You are wee, Peter, this is what I should do.¡±

    Then, the conversation between Peter and JARVIS came to an end. And Peter also knew that Tony had already taken action on what happened here, maybe he contacted Rogers and that would not be something Peter had to consider. As for Lin Rui who is missing, Peter could do nothing even if he is worried.

    ¡°What happened, did you get in touch with Mr. Stark?¡± Harry, who was standing next to him, asked after Peter stopped.

    ¡°Well, I just talked with JARVIS. Mr. Stark already knows the situation here, and he is prepared to act if the situation calls for it. And JARVIS also told me that Jackson is missing, for now, maybe he also encountered another Portal over there, so I¡¯m a little worried about him.¡± Peter answered truthfully when he heard Harry¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. And we don¡¯t have to worry about Jackson. Even if he does encounter another Portal, I believe he is capable of solving the problem on his own.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s answer, Harry patted him on his shoulder and spoke.

    ¡°I hope so!¡±

    Then, except for the injured person who seized the time to recover, the others continued to guard the Portal to prevent idents from happening. And the Portal was gradually enclosed as some special instruments were brought in.

 Chapter 707 Gets Out

    <h4>Chapter 707 Gets Out</h4>

    A lot of things happened on the SHIELD base, and now Rogers decided to block the Portal. At the same time, on the ice sheet tens of kilometers away, many Iron Man Armors were flying in mid-air at the location where Lin Rui and Iceman were before. Searching carefully.

    Swipe!

    JARVIS sent some Iron Man over since Lin Rui got disconnected from JARVIS. They just happened to run out of this ice field. Another location on the ice field was the abandoned base that Lin Rui had discovered before.

    After JARVIS received the location, there have been many Iron Man waiting there. So after the incident, JARVIS was able to quickly send so many Iron Man here to search.

    However, these dozen Iron Mans have searched this area many times, but JARVIS didn¡¯t found Lin Rui and Iceman.

    JARVIS did find that this area is different from the surroundings, but because the spatial changes here are too obscure, JARVIS can only detect some anomalies, but he cannot determine the specific situation here. In this case, JARVIS can only continue to search.

    Buzzing~

    At the beginning of the eighteenth search, a strong spatial fluctuation suddenly spread from the center of this area.

    This space fluctuation is different from the intermittent space energy detected by JARVIS before, but it is a very powerful space energy level that JARVIS attaches great importance to.

    ¡°This is the Spatial Energy Fluctuation of the Magic Cube. Did Mr. Jackson really discover the Magic Cube? Or is there a Portal here, but why can¡¯t it be detected?¡± JARVIS silently analyzed the situation when he suddenly detecting this strong spatial fluctuation.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the moment JARVIS detected this strong spatial fluctuation, the central area of ??the ice field suddenly seemed to be blown up by something.

    The thick snowyer and the iceyer below were all rippled with invisible shock waves in an instant. It was shaken away, and then it rose into the air. In the next moment, this area was already covered by ice and snowkes in the sky.

    ¡°En? The detection signal has been severely disturbed. It seems that this is the main reason that caused Mr. Jackson and Mr. Iceman to lose contact with the outside world.¡± A dozen Iron Man suspended in mid-air staring at the changes in the ice field below while JARVIS continued to collect the information to assess the situation.

    H~

    ¡°Break it!!¡± Just when JARVIS¡¯s detection signal was severely disturbed and he could only rely on some optical systems to ¡°See¡± the changes below, a familiar shout suddenly came out from the exploded ice field below.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    After the familiar shout came out, another strong shock wave came out from the center of the broken ice field. Then, the detection signal that interfered with JARVIS quickly recovered.

    Then, he detected familiar special energy that was different from the space energy of the Magic Cube, and that energy belonged to Mirage Knight! That is the internal energy of Lin Rui!

    ¡°Iceman! Get out!¡± After JARVIS detected the energy fluctuations belonging to Lin Rui, another big shout came out. This time JARVIS was able to confirm that the owner of this voice is Mirage Knight, which is Lin Rui.

    Brush!

    Then, JARVIS ¡°Sees¡± an Azura Arc breaking through the sky of ice and snow and rushing out. And behind this Azura Arc, an ice-blue figure rushed out following this Azura Arc.

    ¡°Absolutely freeze!¡± After the icy blue figure rushed out, a loud shout different from the previous two came out, the ice-blue figure that had rushed out is obviously Iceman who lost contact with Lin Rui.

    Buzzing!

    Then, an ice-blue light spread quickly from the figure. The time in the area covered by this icy blue light seemed to be still, and the scattered ice and snow stopped in midair.

    Card!

    When this icy blue light spread to the ce where the figure had rushed out from before, it was unable to move further, and at the ce where the light spread, there appeared white and light blue light that got intertwined with each other.

    JARVIS saw everything that happened below. It was exactly the scene that appeared when Iceman¡¯s Absolute Frozen Field was against the Magic Cube space energy attack in the previous battle with Hydra on the Golden Gate Bridge.

    It seems that the Absolute Frozen Field is also blocked by the space energy of Magic Cube this time.

    ¡°Come out quickly! I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡± Iceman¡¯s voice came out again just as the Absolute Frozen Domain and space energies were constantly offsetting and confronting each other.

    P¨±!

    The moment Iceman finished shouting, a soft noise suddenly rang out from where he had rushed out before.

    Then, the faint Azura light shrouded in a ck figure rushed out, rushing into Iceman¡¯s Absolute Frozen Domain from the area enveloped by Spatial Energy.

    Call!

    After the ck figure entered the Absolute Frozen, the area covered by the Absolute Frozen Domain quickly shrank, and soon it had shrunk around Iceman¡¯s body, and the figure was hiding behind Iceman at this time.

    Then, the two people had quickly left the ce and they were already tens of meters away from the central area when they reappeared.

    Hum~

    After leaving the central area, Iceman immediately retracted the Absolute Frozen Domain and directly copsed on the ground.

    He had also returned from the Ice Crystal State to the normal state. No one knew what he had experienced in such a short half an hour but he looked extraordinarily weak at this moment.

    ¡°Cough! This time I lost a lot! I had a hard time training and I came here thinking that I would be able to strengthen my ability, but now I have suffered more serious injuries!¡± Iceman was tired as he sat down on the down.

    While talking, Iceman looked at the guy sitting next to him. If Iceman was severely damaged by the overdraft of power this time then the guy beside him paid even more than Iceman, and he should be worse than him at this time.

    But the real situation is simr and at this time, Lin Rui can hardly move a finger.

    ¡°Huhu~ It¡¯s better to be injured than to be trapped there forever and die! Moreover, we have had a huge gain this time, how can you say that we have lost?¡± When Iceman looked at Lin Rui, Lin Rui was temporarily unable to move and he said after taking a few deep breaths.

    ¡°Of course I know that it is better to be injured than to die, but I clearly got injured because I was with you!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Iceman went on to say while feeling a little helpless.

    If it weren¡¯t for Lin Rui, how could Iceman get involved in such a thing? How could he be injured now?!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe voluntarily?¡± Lin Rui said indifferently when he heard Iceman¡¯s words.

    Iceman: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 708 Obtained

    <h4>Chapter 708 Obtained</h4>

    Swipe!

    Just when Lin Rui and Iceman both sat down on the ground exhausted and could only move their mouths, the Iron Man Armors which had been floating in the air to observe the situation below finally flew towards them under JARVIS¡¯s control.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, Iceman, are you okay?¡± More than a dozen Iron Mans fell around Lin Rui and Iceman, and JARVIS¡¯s voice came out of one of them.

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t die! That is, Iceman was being a little hypocritical!¡± Lin Rui replied with a sense of security in his heart as he was surrounded by more than a dozen Iron Mans.

    ¡°I¡¯m hypocritical?! Would you have been able to get out without me?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Iceman asked loudly feeling very upset.

    This time, Iceman and Lin Rui were trapped together by that kind of weird space area. If Iceman hadn¡¯t ventured to release a trace of his Level 5 Mutants¡¯ power, Lin Rui alone might not have been able to rush out.

    But now that they are all safely out. Lin Rui is still attacking Iceman here and he is feeling quite upset with him.

    ¡°Okay! Fine! I know you are the best! I just kidding!¡± Lin Rui quickly waved his hand to appease Iceman.

    At this time, Lin Rui has finally recovered some mobility. The experience of thest half an hour is very thrilling even for someone like Lin Rui who has seen a lot of things in his time as a Hero.

    The Magic Cube really deserves to be called the treasure of the Universe. As the Space Infinity Stone, it can exert such power even when no one controls it. No one knows how much power they can wield once they have it under their control.

    Half an hour ago, Lin Rui and Iceman were confronted by a st of Spatial Energy from the position they had just emerged from. They were caught off guard and both Lin Rui and Iceman fell for it.

    Then, they were both drawn into a specific space by that Spatial Energy. In that particr Space, the rules of Space were chaotic, there was no up, down, left, or right, and there is no stable gravity and many other things that are taken as normal.

    While the surroundingndscape looks exactly like the Ice Field below them, Lin Rui and Iceman both knew that they were no longer in the Siberia Ice Field.

    Lin Rui and Iceman, who were involved in that peculiar space, would be attacked by some Space Energy from time to time. If they were not strong enough then they might have been destroyed in the first few waves of space energy.

    In order to rush out of that Special ce full of unstable Spatial Energy, Lin Rui and Iceman resorted to various methods, but the effects were not very strong.

    Lin Rui had no choice but to explode out will all of his Psychic Power to try and detect the exit of this Space and he identally discovered something that they had been looking for all this time, that is, the Magic Cube, which is also the Space Infinity Stone!

    Under Lin Rui¡¯s full release of Psychic Power, he found that the square Magic Cube was in the depths of that Magical Space, and it is its existence that forms this special space environment.

    After discovering that the Magic Cube was hidden in the depths of that Space, Lin Rui discussed some things with Iceman and they immediately concluded that they must obtain the Magic Cube so that they might be able to rush out of this Space and it was also their only hope.

    So afterward, Lin Rui and Iceman both broke out with all of their strength without hesitation.

    Iceman even took the risk of unleashing his Level Five Mutant power which he couldn¡¯t control to help Lin Rui temporarily suppress the chaotic space energy, allowing Lin Rui to rush towards the Magic Cube and put it away.

    Lin Rui is the only one who could do such a thing because he has a separate space to carry around various things and he can also carry the Magic Cube very well.

    Fortunately, the Space Infinity Stone is currently trapped inside the Magic Cube, otherwise, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t have dared not put it in the Portable Space.

    Who knows what kind of impact the Space Infinity Stone will have on Lin Rui¡¯s Portable Space, after all, the portable space is also manufactured through the use of space energy and the Space Infinity Stone is something that is an Aspect of Space.

    In this way, under the outbreak of Iceman¡¯s all-out power, Lin Rui was able to rush into the depths of space without any risk. The process of obtaining the Magic Cube also went smoothly.

    The moment after the Magic Cube was put away by Lin Rui, the originally chaotic space suddenly began to violently vibrate, and then it began to copse upon itself.

    Obviously, this weird Space was controlled by the Magic Cube and it is now copsing without it.

    It was the disappearance of Magic Cube that caused the copse of the space that allowed Lin Rui and Iceman to find a chance to escape.

    However, Iceman had already used Level 5 Energy to help Lin Rui and he was seriously injured at that time. So the final breakthroughes upon Lin Rui, who has retained most of his strength.

    Lin Rui looked for the most fragile ce in this destroyed space and he attacked that point when he found it, causing a crack to appear in this weird space that leads them both to the real world.

    What happened next was seen by JARVIS. Iceman rushed out first and then released his Absolute Frozen Domain to support the opening of the crack and let Lin Rui rush out.

    Although they did take many risks this time, and the danger they experienced was very great, the gains were also very great.

    ¡°It is good that you both are fine, you should contact your teammates, they are very worried about you,¡± JARVIS replied calmly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect to experience these things when I came out this time. But, anyway, we have managed to obtain something huge.¡± Lin Rui nodded and spoke with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Obtained something Huge? Mr. Mirage Knight, did you finally find the Magic Cube?¡± JARVIS suddenly asked when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Haha! JARVIS, you are really smart! That¡¯s right! We finally found the Magic Cube!¡± Lin Rui did not hide anything from JARVIS and replied with a smile on his face.

    Brush~

    Then, Lin Rui, who had recovered some part of his mobility, stroked his right hand across his waist. Then, the Magic Cube emitting a bright radiant light blue light appeared in his hand.

    ¡°So this is the Magic Cube! It¡¯s really beautiful!¡± Iceman, who saw the Magic Cube for the first time was immediately attracted by it the moment he saw it and he spoke with a dazed look on his face.

    ¡°Yeah, this is the Magic Cube! It is also one of the Infinity Stones!¡± Lin Rui was also very excited as he looked at the Space Infinity Stone that can cause massive turbulence in the Universe.

    ¡°The Magic Cube¡­¡± After Lin Rui took out the Magic Cube, JARVIS was also observing it for the first time.

    After simply scanning the Magic Cube, JARVIS seemed to be affected, and its background system became chaotic for a moment. But this chaos onlysted for a moment so no one noticed it.

    Phoo~

    After taking out the Magic Cube and showing it to Iceman and JARVIS, Lin Rui put it away again. Lin Rui finally lets go of the worries in his heart now that the Magic Cube is finally in his hand.

    As long as the Magic Cube is in his hands then no one will be able to use it to open some kind of Portal and the earth will be in a rtively safe development environment.

    However, Lin Rui did not know at this time that the Portal on the SHIELD Base was already leading to an extraterrestrial civilization and some Aliens have alreadye over to the Earth.

 Chapter 709 Restore And Return

    <h4>Chapter 709 Restore And Return</h4>

    Iceman showed a look of inexplicable disappointment in his eyes seeing the Magic Cube in front of him being put away.

    Although Iceman is not the kind of person who wants to take away the Magic Cube in his own hands, this is one of the most powerful items of the universe and it is normal for Iceman to have such an idea.

    ¡°JARVIS, do you bring a powerful Recovery Serum with you? Mine has been used up.¡± After putting away the Magic Cube, Lin Rui raised his head and asked JARVIS.

    Lin Rui had spent almost all of his Reward points on the Alien and the only thing Lin Rui brought back with him were some things that he wanted to keep forter to see what use it could be.

    So now Lin Rui is very ¡°Poor¡±, otherwise, he would not have asked JARVIS for a strong Recovery Serum.

    ¡°Yes,¡± JARVIS quickly answered.

    Then, two Iron Men step in and unlock ayer of armor on each arm, which contains a Recovery Serum.

    Tony has always known that the Iron Man Armors are not omnipotent and it can not protect the people inside from being hurt, so this efficient life protection Serum must be prepared in advance.

    It can be said that each Iron Man is not only a deadly weapon but also a mobile rescue vehicle with a powerful Recovery Serum function.

    With the help of JARVIS, Lin Rui and Iceman were injected with the Recovery Serum. Then they satfortably on the Ice Field and waited for their injuries to recover.

    At this time, they were both seriously injured and could not do anything else. However, the injuries did not stop Lin Rui from asking about the situation on the Shield Base from JARVIS.

    ¡°Um, JARVIS, how is the Base? Since we found the Magic Cube here then the Portal over there should be something that the Magic Cube identally made, maybe it¡¯s not of much value.¡± Lin Rui asked JARVIS while quickly recovering from his injuries.

    From Lin Rui¡¯s point of view, thest time he and Deadpool passed through the Portal that could connect to others in the universe was an ident and it was probably caused by the power of the world that was trying to find some bnce due to Lin Rui¡¯s meddlings.

    But Lin Rui doesn¡¯t see the Siberia Portal as another possible gateway to a cosmic civilization. After all, the odds of that happening are pretty low. But what Lin Rui neglected to consider is that anything is possible as long as it has to do with him.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, JARVIS was silent for a while, it was as if JARVIS was thinking about how to answer Lin Rui¡¯s question and Iceman was also waiting for JARVIS¡¯ answer.

    ¡°Mr. Mirage Knight, half an hour after you left the base, Captain Rogers had already sent two Drone Teams into the Portal to explore the situation over there. The information sent back by the Drones indicated that they have reached there safely. The ce they reached is a ce different from the earth, but due to some special reasons, the Drones send too little information. So¡­¡±

    ¡°So what?!¡± Unexpectedly, the Portal they found here was also connected to some form of the extraterrestrial universe so Lin Rui asked immediately.

    ¡°So, Dr. Banner insisted that he would go through the Portal to see the situation,¡± JARVIS replied under Lin Rui¡¯s questioning.

    Upon hearing this, Lin Rui and Iceman almost thought they had heard it wrong. In Iceman¡¯s view, the doctor named Bruce Banner was being suicidal!

    One has to know that this is an incredibly dangerous thing and it¡¯s a Portal that would lead to an unknown ce! Lin Rui was also very shocked by the news, but he wasn¡¯t surprised as Dr. Banner is a scientific maniac.

    The most important thing is that Dr. Banner still has the Hulk in his body, so at least his life would be guaranteed.

    ¡°And what happened? Captain Rogers wouldn¡¯t really allow him to pass, right?¡± Iceman asked before Lin Rui could speak.

    ¡°Dr. Banner finally passed through the Portal under his tight protective clothing¡­¡±

    ¡°He really went inside!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Iceman also had to admire the guts of this guy. If it was Iceman, he wouldn¡¯t really choose to take the risk when the situation on the other side was unclear.

    ¡°JARVIS, listening to you say that then Dr. Banner obviously came back safely. Perhaps, there were many other things that happened during this time?¡± Something shed across Lin Rui¡¯s eyes when he heard this and then asked.

    ¡°Yes, not long after Dr. Banner entered the Portal, many ferocious Monsters rushed out of the Portal, but they were all killed by Captain Rogers and others. After those monsters appeared, two humanoid figures appeared from the Portal. They were powerful, but in the end, they all fell under thebined attacks of the Avengers, X-Men, and The Guardians.¡± JARVIS quickly answered under Lin Rui¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Monsters and powerful humanoid lifeforms came from the Portal?! Where is this Portal connected to? Why did two portals connected tos appeared here?!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes widened and he whispered.

    ¡°What happened after that? Did any other lifeforms came out of that Portal again?!¡± Not only was Lin Rui shocked by the news but even Iceman was also surprised.

    ¡°Yes, but this time Dr. Banner came from there and he came back safely. Then Captain Rogers ordered the Portal to be sealed off, and is now fully mobilizing various instruments to do it.¡± JARVIS replied hearing Iceman¡¯s words.

    ¡°That Dr. Banner returned safely? Could it be that the location he went through the Portal and those lifeforms are not from the same ce?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Iceman was very curious about Dr. Banner¡¯s safe return.

    Compared to Iceman¡¯s curiosity, Lin Rui felt that this was not that surprising. Even if Banner fell into the middle of various monsters after going through the Portal, with Hulk¡¯s strength, he could kill every one of them in any situation.

    Moreover, since the Monsters and Humanoid Lifeforms that came out of the Portal were solved by Rogers and others then they would be no threat to Hulk.

    ¡°It turns out that so many things have happened over there. It seems that we have to go back soon. As for the situation over here¡­ I¡¯ll look for a chance to see it next time.¡± Finally, Lin Rui decided to go back and see the situation with his own eyes.

    After that, Lin Rui and Iceman recovered for some time on the spot and rushed towards the base in two different Iron Man Armors.

 Chapter 710 Manner

    <h4>Chapter 710 Manner</h4>

    In the United States, in the New York Stark Beach House, Tony, who has finished a series of experiments, is resting on a sofa while drinking Red Wine.

    The discovery of a Portal in Siberia was a major event but there were already enough people over there to preside over the overall situation, and JARVIS had been there, so it didn¡¯t matter if Tony wasn¡¯t there.

    However, after Tony had rested for a short time, several messages from JARVIS made his rxed spirit tighten up again. It turns out that the Portal in Siberia is actually connected to an Extraterrestrial that seems very valuable to Earth.

    But, that extraterrestrial have Aliens in it, and more importantly, they have humanoid lifeforms. This kind of thing is enough for Tony to take it seriously, so he has to personally contact Rogers after learning about the situation.

    After learning that Rogers was going to block the Portal, Tony did not object to it and he also thought that this was the safest way for them.

    Tony also knew that Rogers chose to block the Portal instead of destroying it because he wanted to use the Portal to do something more.

    Although Rogers¡¯ approach was very risky, Tony himself was also a person with risky genes, and he also wanted to use them.

    Now, besides sending an Iron Man team to Siberia to help increase the force guarding the Portal, Tony is still waiting for JARVIS to collect news about the missing Mirage Knight.

    In Tony¡¯s view, nothing will happen to Lin Rui although he has temporarily lost contact with them.

    Lin Rui returned from a few days¡¯ trips to a Different in the Universe a few days ago. Could it be possible that there is something weirder than that in Siberia?

    Of course, Tony was right to think so, but he ignored Lin Rui¡¯s special unexpected physique.

    Although Lin Rui was not teleported to another this time but the situation was no better than that. The Chaotic Space created by the Magic Cube would have crushed them if Lin Rui was not careful!

    ¡°Sir, there is some news about Mr. Jackson and Iceman.¡± Just as Tony shook the ss in his hand and wondered how to do something with that Portal, JARVIS¡¯s voice came out.

    ¡°Oh? How? Did they have some strange encounters?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s voice, Tony put down the cup in his hand and asked with a rxed expression.

    ¡°They found the Magic Cube.¡± JARVIS directly said the main point.

    Tony: ¡°¡­¡±

    This kid is really something else! He had originally thought that the Magic Cube would be n the other side of the Portal but Lin Rui casually found it outside!

    Tony said silently in his heart after hearing what JARVIS had said. Of course, Tony still doesn¡¯t know what Lin Rui and Iceman went through to find the Magic Cube and bring it back.

    ¡°So they found it, how are they doing now?¡± Tony calmed down and then asked.

    ¡°Because the Magic Cube created a special chaotic space. Jackson and Iceman were trapped in it for more than half an hour. They just got out of there just now. Both of them were seriously injured. But they have recovered a bit and are rushing to the SHIELD base.¡±

    ¡°Injured again? This kid is going to give me a heart attack one of these days! It¡¯s only been a few days!?¡± Tony whispered with furrowed brows when JARVIS said Lin Rui was seriously injured.

    ¡°Forget it, no use crying over spilled milk. I¡¯ll scold him when I see him. JARVIS, send another team of Iron Man over. I suspect that the Portal wouldn¡¯t remain silent for long. Didn¡¯t you say that these humanoid beings were powerful? Although the Portal restricts them, making it impossible for the opponent to have arge number of teams appearing at the same time, but we have to guard against them.¡± Finally, Tony pped his hands and asked JARVIS to arrange an extra team of Iron Man to support Siberia¡¯s SHIELD. base.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± JARVIS has dispatched Iron Man at the same time.

    ¡°Is there anything else? If it¡¯s okay then I will continue to prepare for my experiment, and there are many things waiting for me to do.¡± After arranging the things here, Tony asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Not for the time being, sir.¡± Even if there are other things, JARVIS can solve it on its own.

    ¡°Okay, let me know if something unexpected happens.¡± Tony nodded and he had already got up from the sofa.

    Then, Tony slowly walked towards the basement, and some of his whispers came out.

    ¡°It leads to an extraterrestrial with civilization, haha, this is really fun¡­¡±

    ¡­

    When Lin Rui and Iceman returned to the Siberia SHIELD base in their Iron Man Armor, some of the buildings on the periphery of the base that had been destroyed by the two monsters that escaped and had been cleaned up, and it was almost impossible to see what happened here half an hour ago.

    ¡°Sure enough, there are a lot of people and equipment. It seems that Captain Rogers is going to turn this base into an Iron Fortress!¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but think in his heart as he looked at the changed base.

    On the way back, JARVIS has already informed Lin Rui of the ongoing changes in this base at this time. Because it has been determined that the Portal may pose a huge threat to the earth, they must use the greatest strength to seal this ce, and they cannot allow even a little foreign matter to escape from this base.

    Although the strength of those Monsters is not strong for SHIELD or their allies, but who knows what may happen in the future. After all, they are extraterrestrial species, and they may carry many things that do not exist on the earth that may have a fatal blow to the lifeform of the earth.

    The probability of this happening is still very high, so for the follow-up treatment of those monsters that are killed, Rogers will destroy the corpses ording to the highest level of epidemic prevention.

    As for those of them who participated in the battle, they all carried out thorough inspections from the inside to the outside to ensure that no one was affected by extraterrestrial species.

    Moreover, the danger level of the secret room where the Portal is located has been raised to the highest level, and it has been in the highest surveince and armed defense for 24 hours.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Captain Rogers and the others are there now.¡± Under JARVIS¡¯s instructions, Lin Rui and Iceman quicklynded towards the center of the base.

    Lin Rui is very interested in the Monsters and Humanoid Species that came from the Portal. Although JARVIS has sent some images to Lin Rui to see but it was not the same as seeing with his own eyes.

    Lin Rui has a feeling that the emergence of the extraterrestrial civilization this time should be rted to something bigger. Moreover, although the images given by JARVIS were not so clear, Lin Rui still felt that the three humanoids seemed a bit familiar.

 Chapter 711 Return

    <h4>Chapter 711 Return</h4>

    ¡°What is this familiarity? Could it be that the Alien Race behind these guys is the one that will appear in the original plot?¡± Whilending, Lin Rui thought in his heart.

    But for a while, Lin Rui, who hadn¡¯t seen the guys with his own eyes, couldn¡¯t really figure out what it was.

    Phoo~

    Finally, under JARVIS¡¯s control, Lin Rui and Icemannded steadily on the ground. In front of them, they found Rogers and others waiting for them.

    Lin Rui and Iceman already knew that the news of them founding the Magic Cube must have reached them, so it¡¯s normal for them to wait here for them toe back at this time.

    Although the Portal is also very important but the Magic Cube which can create such Portals is even more important.

    Moreover, among the people present here, almost everyone knows what the Magic Cube is. The Magic Cube is one of the top treasures in the entire Universe, and it is now in front of them so no one can remain reserved.

    Kaka~

    Afternding, the two Iron Man suits quickly opened. Then, Lin Rui and Iceman, who were seriously injured, staggered and almost fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, someone in front of them reached out to support them, otherwise, they would have really fallen down.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, are you okay!?¡± Spiderman asked with a concerned tone while supporting Lin Rui.

    And Iceman was also being supported by Hawkeye and then he handed him to Storm and Blink who quickly came forward. Although JARVIS has already told everyone about Lin Rui and Iceman, they are still worried when they see them like this.

    Since the Magic Cube contains infinitely powerful energy then the process of finding it and obtaining it wouldn¡¯t have been easy. It can be seen from Lin Rui and Iceman¡¯s situation at this time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just need to rest for a few more days.¡± Lin Rui replied with a wry smile on his face.

    Originally, Lin Rui thought that after returning from a foreign and solving the Killian and Extremis issues, he would be able to rest for a while, but he unexpectedly met Mao who was fighting Stryker, and he was also injured because he was curious about Hulk¡¯s strength.

    He rested for no more than two days before another news came about the Magic Cube and Lin Rui was injured again.

    Moreover, the injury Lin Rui suffered this time was more serious than the time when he fought with the Hulk.

    If the injury at the end of the battle with Hulk was an external injury, then this time it was an internal injury, mainly caused by Lin Rui himself when he used more power than what his body could handle.

    However, he was finally able to get the Magic Cube, which was inessible to everyone in the Marvel World. Although there is only one, Lin Rui is confident that with this Infinity Stone, the strength of the earth will be improved by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, we were worried about you.¡± Peter, Harry, and others were relieved when they heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    Peter, Harry, and Lin Rui are good friends in real life everywhere. They are handsome teenagers, they have good grades, and their hidden identity is enough to make people feel amazing, but Lin Rui¡¯s adventurous character is really worrying.

    And every time Lin Rui¡¯s adventures will hurt himself, although it is not fatal, it is enough to make people who care about him worry.

    Da Da~

    Just as Peter helped Lin Rui to stand still, Rogers quickly walked over to them. Looking carefully at Lin Rui, Rogers had some different expressions suppressed in his eyes.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, did you really find the Magic Cube?!¡± There were no extra sentences as Rogers directly asked the question he cared about most now.

    That is to say, a person with a personality like Rogers will directly ask any question he has. After all, Lin Rui is still injured and most people will wait a while before asking this question and they would still offer some polite sentences.

    Anyway, other people will let Lin Rui rest for some time before asking about Magic Cube. But Rogers was Rogers, and he was Captain America with the most integrity and upright character, and that kind of thing would never go wrong in any situation.

    At least, no one else in the surrounding thought that Captain Rogers was asking this question at a bad time.

    ¡°Wow! Another guy with a low Emotional Quotient! I really don¡¯t know why people like such a person? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you are Captain America, I would really have to give you a good talking to!¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Lin Rui secretly cursed Rogers in his heart.

    Not only was Lin Ruiining in his heart, but Iceman, who was held aside by Blink and Storm, twitched his mouth when he heard Rogers¡¯ words.

    Blink thought it was because the wound on Iceman¡¯s body was hurting, and she deliberately rxed some of the strength to support him.

    ¡°I really found it, do you want to look at it now?¡± Although he cursed Rogers in his heart, Lin Rui still nodded and replied.

    Anyway, the people in front of him are insiders and his teammates in the alliance. In order to enhance the overall power of the earth, these people will need to benefit from the Magic Cube.

    Moreover, Lin Rui did not intend to swallow the benefits of Magic Cube at first. Although, the temptations of the Magic Cube are quite big for Lin Rui.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s definitive answer, the depressing light in Rogers¡¯ eyes brightened, almost rushing out. However, he still suppressed his emotions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, let¡¯s go in!¡± After making sure that Lin Rui got the Magic Cube, Rogers said with a wave of his hand.

    Then, he had already turned around and walked towards a back room and Hawkeye and others were of course following Captain America.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, it¡¯s time for you all to see what this magical Magic Cube is like.¡± Seeing Rogers turning back, Lin Rui said to Peter and others who were still standing around him.

    ¡°Well, slow down.¡± In response, Peter helped Lin Rui and slowly followed Rogers and others to the secret room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in too, the Magic Cube, that¡¯s a special item that would make people attracted to it at a nce!¡± After the League of Defenders people followed up, Iceman was walking with Blink¡¯s help also followed with others.

    ¡­

    After half an hour, everyone walked out of the secret room again. However, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces at this time are somewhat simrpared to the expressions when they just entered.

    There seems to be a feeling of suffering from gains and losses. It seems that everyone is attracted by its special beauty after seeing the Magic Cube.

    Of course, there are also some normal ones. Well, it can¡¯t be said to be normal but it¡¯s just a little different from others.

    For example, Dr. Banner had a fanatical expression, Lin Rui had a calm expression, and Captain Rogers had a neutral expression on his face, he is the only one who had the most natural expressions among those who had seen the Magic Cube.

    Looking at Dr. Banner¡¯s enthusiastic expression, one can guess that he must be very excited about the technological changes that the Magic Cube can bring. As for what Rogers is thinking about, only he knows that.

 Chapter 712 Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 712 Thinking</h4>

    Rogers and Lin Rui didn¡¯t think about how to deal with the Magic Cube temporarily. Therefore, for the safety and confidentiality of the Magic Cube, it was once again ced with Lin Rui.

    After all, only Mirage Knight has a very advanced Portable Space that he could bring around with him, and the Siberia Base is very special, it is impossible to directly take out the Magic Cube and store it in a secret room here.

    ¡°Now that the Magic Cube is finally in our hand, as long as I pay attention then the New York Battle shouldn¡¯t happen!¡± Sitting in the wheelchair prepared by SHIELD and being pushed by Peter, Lin Rui was thinking about the original story of the Marvel World. The Main Storyline.

    In the Original Main Storyline, the New York battle was a very big event.

    It is precisely because of the New York War thatbined the various Superheros on the earth (in fact, only those in the United States), and finally formed the Avengers to fight the Chitauri.

    But now, even Extremis has appeared, and there is no shadow of the New York battle, so it means that the plot has already undergone huge changes due to Lin Rui¡¯s existence.

    Of course, it is also possible that the original plot development of this world is different from the movie plot.

    At least, Loki in this world is a more decent guy. Although he didn¡¯t deal with Thor very much and wanted to fight for the throne, at least, he wouldn¡¯t do anything that would cross the line to achieve his goal.

    Loki didn¡¯t unite with Frost Giant¡¯s leader to deal with Odin after knowing that he was actually a Frost Giant. Instead, he took this opportunity to almost leave kill Laufey in Asgard.

    In the subsequent war between Frost Giant and Asgard, Thor was banished to Earth due to his mistakes which were designed by Loki.

    So Loki, as the Second Prince of Asgard, went into battle, and as the Prince of Asgard, he fought against the Frost Giants who he was rted to.

    And at the beginning of the war, Frost Giants weren¡¯t Asguard¡¯s opponent and even the leader of Frost Giants wasn¡¯t Loki¡¯s opponent, After all, he is the God of Lies and Mischief.

    It wasn¡¯t until the Frost Giants found an ally, which were the Dark Elfs, who were also at odds with Asgard that the situation changed.

    After the Frost Giants and Dark Elfs joined forces, the power of the two races can finally fight against Asgard on equal ground, which has been strong for thousands of years.

    However, even though the Frost Giants and Dark Elfs joined forces, they still couldn¡¯t defeat Asgard.

    They just made the war enter a stalemate state, and the two sides won and lose some small fights. Depending on the situation, if there are no idents, it is possible that this war willst for several years.

    Therefore, as themander of the Asgard battlefield, Loki had no time to y ¡®Tricks¡¯ on his brother except for taking time toe to Earth once. And Thor has been on the path of real Self-Awakening and has not returned to Asgard.

    As a result, Loki did not fight against Thor and he also didn¡¯t fell from the Bifrost, and then he did not find the Magic Cube on the earth, so of course, he would not go to the big boss Thanos to borrow the Mind Stone and lead the Chitauris to attack the earth.

    Now, as long as the Magic Cube is in Lin Rui¡¯s hands, he would make sure that the battle of New York will never happen.

    After all, even if the Power of the World wants to promote this kind of thing to happen. For example, letting the news of the Space Infinity Stone on the earth leak out, then it will definatly attract Thanos¡¯s attention.

    But as long as Lin Rui holds the Space Infinity Stone, even if Thanos wants to attack the earth, he wouldn¡¯t be able to open a Portal to here and he would have to travel for a long time to reach here.

    ¡°But will things really go as I think they will? The earth has never been a ce for slow, steady, and peaceful growth. It seems to move on and grow in a state of turmoil and chaos.¡± While being pushed forward, Lin Rui kept thinking about it.

    Phoo~

    While Lin Rui was thinking about many things, Peter, who was following Rogers, pushed Lin Rui and stopped at the door of a secret room with a thick door.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, this is the secret room where the bodies of three aliens are being stored. Most of the Monsters have beenpletely destroyed, only a few are left for research purposes. And the bodies of the three aliens have all been preserved.¡± After the wheelchair stopped, Peter reminded Lin Rui who was still in a daze.

    They have temporarily put aside the matter rted to the Magic Cube. Leaders of all parties must gather together to discuss this kind of thing in order to arrive at a resolution that would be satisfactory to all parties.

    And now that Iron Man and Professor Charles are not there, Rogers and Lin Rui will of course not deal with the Magic Cube without them. Therefore, the Aliens who had previously rushed through the Portal is the most important thing now.

    Although the Portal has now been blockedyer byyer, no one can be sure that these blockades and defensive forces can really block thingsing from the Portal.

    After all, this may be a struggle between two civilizations, and now the Earth is not ready for that struggle at all. However, the civilization on the other side of the Portal is also not ready for them.

    ¡°Oh, is it right here?¡± Lin Rui finished thinking and raised his head and agreed when he heard Peter¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I know you have seen a lot of mysterious things, and you also seem to know a lot of things that we don¡¯t. Perhaps, this time you can help us analyze the current situation.¡± Standing at the gate, Rogers turned and looked at Lin in the wheelchair and he spoke with a serious expression on his face.

    Now, Mirage Knight and Deadpool¡¯s experience of going to a different in the Universe when they disappeared has been spread throughout their Alliance.

    For the experience of Mirage Knight and Deadpool, everyone not only finds it very fantastic, but they also realize Mirage Knight as someone big and someone who is more than just a Vignte.

    He can even move around in the Universe and was able to make friends with some Aliens and that is not something that ordinary people can do.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll try my best. After all, I don¡¯t know everything, and I have only seen a few Aliens.¡± Lin Rui replied in embarrassment when he heard Rogers¡¯ words.

    Kaka~

    Sneer~

    Then Rogers waved his hand to let the soldiers guarding the heavy door to open it. Without letting the two guards follow, Rogers walked in first, followed by Hawkeye and ck Widow.

    And Peter continued to support Lin Rui to follow behind them. As for Falcon, Jack, and Harry, they stayed outside and did not go in.

    Some of the X-Men¡¯s are not here as they have already observed the Aliens before. They are also not good at this kind of thing so all they can do is tell Professor Charles the whole thing.

    Kakaka~

    P¨±!

    When Spiderman¡¯s figure gradually disappeared at the door of the secret room, the heavy door slowly closed again.

 Chapter 713 Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 713 Suggestion</h4>

    As Lin Rui follows Rogers to see the Alien Lifeforms, the X-Men are in a room on a video call with Professor Charles.

    ¡°In that case, Iceman, do you want toe back now? From what you said, you can¡¯t recuperate very well over there now. And Colossus can alsoe back with you, let Blink send you back here.¡± On the big screen in front of Iceman and others, Professor Charles said in a calm tone after listening to their report.

    Professor Charles doesn¡¯t have much to say about Iceman and Mirage Knight finding Magic Cube together, except to worry about the injured Iceman and the Colossus.

    ¡°I see. I want to go back, too. But will anyone else be sent here when we get back?¡± Iceman nodded at Professor Charles¡¯s suggestion. Still, he had his own problems.

    The Magic Cube is now in Mirage Knight¡¯s possession, and as long as it¡¯s tucked away there shouldn¡¯t be any more idents.

    But the Portal in the center of the base is different, and a lot of Alien troops could break out of it at any moment. When that happens, SHIELD and the League of Defenders won¡¯t be enough if the X-Men aren¡¯t fielding a fresh force.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll let Hank lead the team. Plus, he¡¯s really interested in Dr. Banner, and maybe they could be friends.¡± Charles replied with a smile on his face knowing what Iceman was worried about.

    ¡°Hank?! What a relief!¡± Iceman is visibly rxed when he hears that Hank is leading the team.

    Hank, nicknamed the Beast, whose real name is Henry Philip McCoy, is not only an Advanced genius with a super IQ but his Mutant Ability to strengthen himself and protect himself allows him to put himself in many different situations.

    Even though he is a scientific researcher, Hank can instantly be abat member in many situations.

    And this characteristic of Hank is very simr to Bruce Banner, both of them are top geniuses and scientists, and both of them can transform and strengthen themselves.

    Although Hank is not as strong as the Hulk after his transformation, but his transformation can bepletely controlled by himself.

    ¡°Well, Hank is also very interested in the Portal and the Magic Cube. It would be nice to let him know beforehand.¡± Professor Charles on the screen went on to say as apparently there was more to Hank¡¯s visit than that.

    ¡°I see, then I will ask Blink to send me and the Colossus back immediately. Colossus is in great pain now and if he cannot be dismetalized then it may put his life in danger.¡± With a serious nod, Iceman says that he¡¯ll be back soon.

    ¡°Then there is nothing else, if there is anything else, just contact me. If there¡¯s a special case where you don¡¯t have time to contact me then follow Mirage Knight.¡± Professor Charles gave a final reminder before disconnecting.

    ¡°Follow Mirage Knight? Okay.¡± This time it was Storm who answered. Although she was a little surprised, she still agreed. After all, after Iceman and Colossus went back, she was the only one here for the time being.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll wait for you back at the School.¡±

    Card~

    Then, this time, themunication was disconnected. And Professor Charles has given Iceman and his colleagues a n for what to do next, along with some necessary reminders. Crucially, it is important to rece the injured with new members.

    ¡°Iceman, do you know why the Professor wants us to follow Mirage Knight instead of Captain America in case of a special emergency? Isn¡¯t Captain America better than Mirage Knight?¡± Storm asked Iceman feeling somewhat confused after Charles¡¯ call was disconnected.

    ¡°This¡­¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know why the Professor reminded us to do so. But I think he must have had his reasons. And I think Mirage Knight is a good reference.¡± Iceman responds with a smile to Storm¡¯s doubts.

    Anyway, the rtionship between Iceman and Mirage Knight is better, and when Professor Charles asked them to refer to Mirage Knight¡¯s actions, which is of course easier for Iceman to ept.

    Moreover, he was going back soon, so this worry should be left to Storm and Hank who is about to take over.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll listen to Hank when the timees. He will never have to look at others before making a decision.¡± Without getting the answer she wanted from Iceman, Storm had to think so for the time being.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll send you back. Our Allies can¡¯t think that we are weak.¡± Blink spoke right after Iceman and Storm finished speaking to each other.

    In the battle not long ago, Blink was suppressed due to her Spatial Ability. In the beginning, she broke out and cooperated with Rogers and others to kill the first guy who came out of the Portal.

    But the other X-Men didn¡¯t do so well this time, so Blink, who had always been indifferent, was a little worried.

    ¡°Well, can you directly send us back to the academy now?¡± Iceman asked after looking at Blink.

    ¡°The suppression on my ability has been reduced by a bit. Even if I can¡¯t send you all back at once, a few more visits will suffice, let¡¯s go!¡± As she said, Blink raised her hand to draw a Portal in front of her.

    Hum~

    In the next moment, a Portal that just allowed one person to walk in appeared in front of Iceman and others.

    Sure enough, the other side is X Academy, so it looked like they wereing back more often. Blink then pushes Iceman and Colossus in wheelchairs through the portal.

    ¡­

    Just when Iceman and the others contacted Professor Charles and Blink opened the Portal to send them back to the X-Academy, Lin Rui who followed Rogers into the secret room finally saw the monster that rushed out of the Portal before.

    The few remaining monsters¡¯ bodies were ced in veryrge alloy boxes. Although they were temporarily made, the refrigeration system has been installed inside to keep their corpses fresh for a longer period of time.

    ¡°Are these the Monsters that ran out of the Portal? There is nothing special about their appearance.¡± Lin Rui muttered in a calm tone after carefully observing the monsters in front of him which looked like an erged version of Earth¡¯s hounds.

    After several days of traveling to another and seeing many monsters, Lin Rui is no longer impressed by this ¡°gentle¡± looking monster.

    However, when Lin Rui said this, Rogers and others, who were standing next to him, twitched their lips, apparently not expecting Lin Rui to say this. They had never seen an alien lifeform, not even Venom, so they were surprised by what they saw.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the Humanoid Aliens.¡± Lin Rui went on to say as he didn¡¯t found anything about this lifeform in front of him in his mind.

 Chapter 714 *Hidden*

    <h4>Chapter 714 *Hidden*</h4>

    Card~

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s soft whisper, Rogers felt a little ufortable in his heart, but he closed the alloy ¡°Coffin¡± containing the Monster¡¯s bodies.

    Then, Rogers continued to lead Lin Rui and others forward. After walking in front of three metal boxes that looked more like coffins, everyone stopped again.

    ¡°These are the three Aliens,¡± Rogers spoke seriously to Mirage Knight behind him, his hand resting on one of the coffins.

    ¡°Well, open it.¡± Lin Rui said unceremoniously when he heard Rogers¡¯ words.

    Card~

    P¨±chichi¡«

    Without furtherment, Rogers opened the coffin. Although everyone had already seen the three Aliens closely before, the look in their eyes were very serious as they moved along the slowly opening metal door.

    Finally, the alloy coffinpletly opened in front of Lin Rui¡¯s expectant and nervous eyes.

    Call!

    After the alloy coffin was opened, a st of cold air spread out, causing Lin Rui, who was leaning his head over, to put his head to the side.

    But with his current strength, even if he is injured, it is almost impossible for him to tremble because of this cold, not to mention that he is wearing a Phantom Suit and a mask!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± His body inexplicably shivered as Lin Rui suddenly felt a cold hand gripping his heart.

    In the next moment, Lin Rui had already seen the Alien lying in the alloy coffin.

    ¡°En!? This is¡­¡± At the first sight of the Alien, something seems to sh through Lin Rui¡¯s mind. The images of JARVIS and the entities in front of him gradually ovep with each other, and a vague shadow appears in Lin Rui¡¯s memory deep in his mind.

    ¡°This is!¡­ A Warrior of the Dark Elf Race!¡± When the figure that popped out in his mind waspared with the entity in front of him, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes instantly became sharp, and he couldn¡¯t help speak out loud.

    Call!

    At this moment, Lin Rui, who had been seriously injured couldn¡¯t control the Internal Energy in his body as it rushed out and created an explosion in the air. Of course, it is precisely because of Lin Rui¡¯s serious injury that he couldn¡¯t contain his energy and an uncontrolled outburst of momentum appeared in the surrounding.

    ¡°Cough, Cough, Cough!¡± Lin Rui, who had unintentionally let loose of his Internal Energy, immediately turned red and coughed to hide his embarrassment. It seems that this had caused the wounds in the body to reopen again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! Mirage Knight!¡± Peter quickly asked when he saw Lin Rui¡¯s sudden expression change and severe coughing.

    Because he cared too much about Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition, Peter didn¡¯t care much about the words Lin Rui shouted just now. But Rogers and others heard that sentence, so the eyes of the few people instantly fixed on Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ It¡¯s nothing, I was just a little surprised.¡± Lin Rui gently moved Peter aside who was blocking his vision as he spoke.

    Then Lin Rui saw Rogers and others staring at him. In contrast to Peter¡¯s concern for him, Rogers and others seemed to have some other concerns, as well as expectations that could not be concealed in their eyes.

    ¡°Hey~ Allies are just Allies and they are not my Best Friends! Even a perfect fighter like Steve Rogers cannot care more about my injury in this kind of thing. In the eyes of Captain America, the origins of these Aliens are obviously more important.¡± Lin Rui sighed silently in his heart as he thought with emotion.

    ¡°Spiderman, just stand next to me.¡± Lin Rui said while pulling Peter to his side when he saw Rogers and other¡¯s increasingly expectant eyes.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, do you recognize them?¡± Finally, Rogers couldn¡¯t help but speak. Just like Lin Rui thought, his low shout just now was enough for normal people to hear something.

    Hearing Rogers Captain¡¯s words, Lin Rui slowly lifted his gaze from the Alien in the coffin and looked at the few people in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, I know of them. They are Fighters of the Dark Elf Race, one of the races in the Nine Realms.¡± Lin Rui replied with a very serious tone with a calm look in his eyes.

    Dark Elf is one of the nine kingdoms that exist on the World Tree along with The Frost Giant, Asgard, and Earth. Thousands of years ago, the Dark Elfs were powerful enough topete with the equally powerful Asgard.

    However, just as the Dark Elfs were about to do something big with the Aether, also known as the Reality Stone, Asgard defeated the Dark Elfs.

    In order to prevent the Dark Elf Race from using the Aether, Odin hid the Aether in a ce that no one knew. In fact, not only the Dark Elf Race didn¡¯t know where the Aether was, but even the people of Asgard didn¡¯t know.

    Because, in order to prevent anyone from finding the Aether, Odin put the Aether in a ce where even he could not be able to find it again.

    As Odin thought at the time if you want to hide something then hide it in a ce where even you wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.

    In the plot of Thor II, Thor fought against the Dark Elf while his brother Loki pitted himself while helping him.

    Of course, thest battlefield was unsurprisingly on the earth, and no one knew if it was because the Earth was unfortunate or something else. Every time there is a big event, it will always have something to do with the earth.

    In the plot of Thor II, Aether was identally discovered by Thor¡¯s girlfriend Jane Foster, and even more unexpectedly, the Aether Particles were attached to her body.

    The Dark Elfs wanted to use the Aether to make Nine Greater Realms plunge into eternal darkness again so that they will dominate the whole Nine Realms once again.

    Of course, the battle between Thor and Dark Elf resulted in Thor¡¯s victory, which once again undermined Dark Elf¡¯s conspiracy to rule the Nine Realms.

    It was because of this that Lin Rui was so surprised after seeing the appearance of the Alien in the coffin. Because he had already found the source of the familiar feeling in his mind.

    It turned out that the Alien in front of him was a Dark Elf, and he was also a powerful warrior in the Dark Elf Race. Although he doesn¡¯t know what level this guy is in front of him but from what JARVIS had described before, his power isn¡¯t that low. The highest rank Dark Elf fighter can stand alone against Thor and was almost immortal.

    ¡°Dark Elf?! What kind of weird name is that?¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Rogers frowned and muttered to himself.

    Looking at Mirage Knight¡¯s expression, it was obvious that he was very surprised by the dead alien in front of him. However, Rogers had no idea what the word Dark Elf really meant.

    Chapter 714 Dark Elf

 Chapter 715 Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 715 Exnation</h4>

    Of course, apart from the unfamiliar word Dark Elf, Rogers also didn¡¯t understand the word Nine Realms.

    However, in order not to show that he is too ignorant, Rogers can¡¯t ask anything at this time. At this time, it reflects the emotional quotient of the people around him.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, what¡¯s the matter with this Dark Elf and the Nine Realms? Is it the Alien¡¯s name and the¡¯s name? Just like we humans live on earth.¡± Natasha asked in a timely manner after Rogers muttered to himself standing next to her.

    One has to say that the ck Widow is not only beautiful and a deadly fighter but she also has a very high IQ and EQ. When everyone doesn¡¯t understand what Mirage Knight is talking about, it¡¯s best for her to be the only woman who asks unintentionally.

    Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Lin Rui looks at her. Lin Rui is very appreciative of Natasha. At least her guess was very urate. Dark Elf was indeed the name of the Alien, just like the Human on Earth. But the Nine Realms are not a, but a special ne of existence.

    ¡°I will get a professional to exin this to you as soon as possible. After all, I know something, but I can¡¯t exin it to you very urately. ¡°However, Lin Rui is not going to exin it now even with Natasha¡¯s question and everyone¡¯s doubts.

    Apart from the fact that it is too tedious for Lin Rui to exin, he really does not know much about other aspects of Nine Realms. So, Lin Rui needs to find professionals to give lessons to Rogers and them.

    Of course, the professional Lin Rui is talking about cannot be Thor from Asgard. Lin Rui does intend to ask Thor about this, but he won¡¯t involve him in their alliance.

    Lin Rui has another professional in his mind, Erik Selvig. With all the research Erik had done in this field, he could have exined to Rogers and his colleagues what was the words Nine Realms are all about.

    ¡°Professionals? Do we even have people like tats?¡± Rogers said curiously when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    As far as Rogers knows, there is no organization on Earth that has researched Aliens. Although there are many organizations that im to be studying aliens, Rogers knows that those are just done to attract people. Therefore, Lin Rui¡¯s mention of a professional causes him to be very curious.

    ¡°You will see soon, I do not know much about the Alien in front of me other than the fact that they are called Dark Elf. It¡¯s just that they are a very strong race, at least a lot stronger than the current earth.¡± Without answering Rogers¡¯ words, Lin Rui looked at Dark Elf in the coffin and said.

    ¡°Stronger than the Earth?¡± Rogers frowned, even more, when Lin Rui said that Dark Elves were much stronger than the earth.

    Although no one has been exposed to Alien Civilizations except Lin Rui before this, everyone here knows the basicmon sense.

    If two civilizations meet and the strengths of the two civilizations are equal, then there may be the possibility of mutual exchanges andmon progress.

    But if the strengths between the two civilizations are not equal, then there is only one situation, that is, the stronger civilization willunch an attack to plunder the wealth and resources of the other civilization. This is inevitable, and it is also thew of the universe.

    ¡°Of course, things are not so absolute. Maybe their individual soldiers are stronger than the people on earth, but their poption should be far less than that of the earth. Moreover, we are not that weak.¡± Lin Rui went on to say when he heard the worries in Rogers¡¯s tone.

    There is really not much information about the Dark Elf in Lin Rui¡¯s memory. After all, in the plot of Thor II, Dark Elves sneak attacked Asgard and they didn¡¯t dispatch any ordinary troops.

    Lin Rui also knew that there could not be many of them that could have a head-on battle against Thor.

    If the Dark Elves had so many people and so many fighting powers then they wouldn¡¯t be standing here now. Of course, the premise is that Lin Rui and the others are prepared for Dark Elves.

    And the Dark Elf still doesn¡¯t have the Aether, which is the Reality Stone. The power of Infinity Stone is very strong, otherwise, why did the Dark Elves, who had been weak for so many years, riskunching such a war?

    ¡°Okay, I see. Mirage Knight, apart from the origins of these Aliens, Dark Elf, do you know anything else? Regarding the situation over there.¡± Rogers looked at Lin Rui and then asked as he temporarily put down the matter regarding the Dark Elves.

    ¡°Other things¡­¡± Lin Rui was a little confused when he heard Rogers¡¯ subsequent question. Lin Rui has already introduced the origins of this Alien and the they are on. Isn¡¯t that enough?

    ¡°I mean¡­ from your point of view, can we get something beneficial to us from this Portal connected to the Dark Elf.¡± Rogers slowly reminded when he saw that Lin Rui did not understand the meaning of his words.

    In fact, Rogers had a vague idea in his mind as early as after the first Monster had rushed out of the Portal. That is, they can use that Portal to train soldiers! SHIELD is in urgent need of strong people, especially people who can stand alone against any odds.

    And fighting against Aliens with powerful abilities is a very good ce to get battle experience.

    Knowing that earth is far from the only human civilization in the universe, Rogers knew that it was only a matter of time before Earth burst out of the sr system and onto arger cosmic stage.

    Before that, the clearly needs more sophisticated force. And these high-end forces deserve more than just people with special abilities like them, they need more resources and advanced technology.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, you are quite bold!¡± Who wouldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Roger¡¯s words now that he had said it like this? That¡¯s why Lin Rui was very surprised. This is not some simple Portal that can be opened and closed at one¡¯s will.

    If the Dark Elves at the other end of the Portal became interested in the earth here then they wille here with an army. If Lin Rui and others don¡¯t grasp the degree of this then the entire will be in great danger.

    Of course, Lin Rui is thinking that Rogers intends to use the Dark Elf¡¯s powerful power to stimte the people of earth. But that¡¯s not how Rogers sees it.

 Chapter 716 Wrong Intent

    <h4>Chapter 716 Wrong Intent</h4>

    ¡°But¡­ I just like your adventurous spirit!¡± after a pause, Lin Rui suddenly looked up at Rogers and said earnestly.

    Deep down, Lin Rui is also an out-and-out adventurer. Perhaps he was a little lucky before and wanted to live steadily in this familiar and unfamiliar world.

    But now, Lin Rui clearly knows that if he does not grasp his destiny, he would likely be destroyed in the next second. So, now that something has happened, it¡¯s better to take the initiative!

    ¡°Uh¡­ So Mirage Knight, do you have a more detailed understanding of these Dark Elves? Especially the they live on, how does itpare to the earth?¡± Although Rogers doesn¡¯t know what Mirage Knight is thinking about. But Rogers also knew that Mirage Knight seemed to have agreed with his decision.

    Of course, if Rogers knew that Lin Rui was thinking that he was saving the Portal so that he could use the Dark Elf to train his soldiers, and further send the Dark Elves to earth to cause some casualties and stimte the people of the earth to fight back, he might yell that he isn¡¯t even thinking like that.

    Rogers, who was in charge of SHIELD at the time, did understand that the earth was in a rtivelyfortable environment and that there was not much of a sense of crisis among the general public, but at most, there is some internal struggle within the earth.

    However, Rogers¡¯s character would not allow him to stimte the people of the earth to ¡°Wake Up¡± in this way, and his bottom line would be to allow people like him to be pioneers in contact with a powerful alien race like the Dark Elf.

    If it takes a few casualties to awaken the world to the threat in the universe, then Captain Rogers is clearly not up for it. He would rather carry so many dangers on his own, but also protect the so-called innocent people.

    The reason Rogers asked Mirage Knight about the situation after learning that the Aliens were Dark Elves and the Dark Elves were very powerful was because he wanted to consider whether to keep the Portal.

    If Lin Rui understands the situation there then they could use it to attack the Dark Elves even if the Dark Elves are stronger than the people on Earth. And by doing that, they would achieve the purpose of enhancing their forces with advanced technology and strength.

    After all, this is the first time the Earth hase into contact with an Alien Civilization at such a close distance. Even if Rogers didn¡¯t want to risk the Earth being invaded, he didn¡¯t want to give up such a good chance.

    Because Mirage Knight said long ago that the Earth would be involved in a great danger that would sweep the entire universe. At that time, the Earth would face something more terrifying than just an opponent from such a small Portal.

    ¡°I am not very clear about this for the time being. However, wait for a few days and I will have some information for you.¡± Lin Rui frowned slightly when he heard Rogers¡¯ next question and answered.

    Lin Rui only knew about the Dark Elves and he didn¡¯t know about their specific strength and the on which they lived. Therefore, Lin Rui intends to have a good chat with Thor after going back to New York this time, and he will know more after that.

    Of course, Lin Rui now only has to expect Thor to know something about Dark Elf. If Thor doesn¡¯t know, then Lin Rui will have nothing.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you! I will also wait for you for a few days! But for now, this Portal must bepletely sealed off! We need to put on 24-hour surveince with our best weapons and our best teams. Whateveres out, we can¡¯t let it leave the base!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Rogers nodded and said. Finally, he also gave strict orders regarding the Portal.

    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky, maybe we¡¯ll be all right for a few days.¡± Lin Rui says lightly as his eyes once again turned towards the Dark Elf Warrior in the coffin.

    If the Dark Elves were still fighting the Asgard then they wouldn¡¯t care about such a Portal. After all, it was only the loss of three warriors, and the loss of three warriors was nothing to the Dark Elves race who were trying to plunge all Nine Realms into darkness.

    Of course, if they¡¯re looking for Aether now then perhaps they¡¯ll pay attention to the three missing warriors, and this Portal is where they¡¯ll focus their attention to.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we can hope for¡­¡±

    Card~

    Rogers then closed the coffin of the Dark Elf warriors once more. It will soon be filled with extremely low levels of gas, and the alien body will be well preserved and will be studiedter by professionals.

    However, I don¡¯t think there are any experts studying aliens on Earth right now. As of today, however, SHIELD will at least have such a special department.

    A few minutester, Rogers and others emerge from the chamber where the bodies of the Dark Elf warriors and the cannon fodder lifeforms are kept.

    After being exposed to the sun, the coldness around Lin Rui¡¯s body slowly dissipated. He doesn¡¯t know if it was the Dark Elf¡¯s aura that made him feel ufortable. Anyway, he felt better after he came out.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I have sent the information about the Dark Elves to the X-Men and Tony Stark. They are also very interested in this Alien Race, and they are all waiting for the Professional you mentioned to exin the Nine Realms. Of course, I am also waiting for your information.¡± Standing at the door of the secret room and instructing the soldiers to guard the door, Rogers looked at Lin Rui and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I say that there are professionals then I will get them to you. And, maybe I will find something unexpected.¡± Lin Rui replied after hearing Rogers¡¯ words.

    The Magic Cube is already in his hand and although the Portal is connected to the Dark Elves, the first wave of danger has passed. Now SHIELD has sealed the ce and even if a dozen more such powerful fighterse out of the portal, they will be wiped out in an instant.

    Lin Rui, who suffered serious internal injuries, also wanted to go back to recuperate as soon as possible. Of course, he would always remain worried about this side.

    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t dy you in going back to rest.¡± Seeing the fatigue in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, Rogers continued.

    Then, without saying anything, Peter had already pushed Lin Rui and quickly walked towards the aisle ahead. There is a tform in the aisle today, where several Iron Man Armors are on standby.

 Chapter 717 Secret Base

    <h4>Chapter 717 Secret Base</h4>

    ¡°JARVIS, where do you think I should go?¡± Lin Rui, who was pushed by Spiderman, wasmunicating with JARVIS.

    He was considering whether to return to New York or to heal in the base here first. After all, the of Dark Elves is located on the other end of the Portal, and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to leave this ce at this time.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but, Mirage Knight, there¡¯s not much you can do here. Do you want to wait at the space portal for the Dark Elf toe? Although this base is being built very quickly, the medical equipment will not be ready for at least five hours, and your injury certainly cannot be dyed.¡± While Lin Rui expresses his reluctance to leave Siberia, JARVIS gave his advice very sincerely.

    ¡°JARVIS, you don¡¯t need to be so blunt! I know something they don¡¯t know anyway, and if there is an ident, I should be here to deal with it.¡± Lin Rui curled his lips when he heard JARVIS.

    ¡°Do you want me to call Mr. Stark? I believe Mr. Stark will not let you stay here.¡± JARVIS put out Tony¡¯s name knowing that Lin Rui might not listen to what he said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Please don¡¯t do that!¡± Lin Rui quickly refused when he heard JARVIS say Tony¡¯s name.

    At this time, Peter had already pushed Lin Rui to the front of an Iron Man Armor. Here, the members of the League of Defenders are already waiting for them.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, go back and recover first, leave this ce to us.¡± Harry spoke with a concerned tone when he saw Lin Rui who was so weak that he was sitting in a wheelchair.

    Compared to the return of X-Men¡¯s two main attackers from serious injuries, the League of Defenders is in good condition except for Lin Rui who was injured.

    After Jack rested for a period of time, his previous minor injuries have also recovered a lot, at least, they would not affect his actions. Therefore, even if Mirage Knight is not there, the League of Defenders has four strong members guarding this base.

    ¡°Then¡­ I will figure out the situation as soon as possible and get back here!¡± After thinking about it carefully, Lin Rui decided to go back.

    ¡°Well, we would be waiting.¡±

    Finally, Lin Rui was armed with an Iron Man Armor with the help of his teammates and friends.

    ¡°JARVIS, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Boom!

    Then, several Iron Mans rose from the base and rushed towards New York in front of Spiderman and others. However, just as these Iron Mans left the sight of the base, they suddenly turned to another side at a high altitude, and then quickly fell towards the ice field.

    Huhu!

    ¡°Hey! JARVIS, you said that the base has been transformed withplete Recovery Serum equipment.¡± Lin Rui looked at the destination disyed on the translucent light screen with a smile and said to JARVIS.

    Not long after JARVIS controlled Iron Man and took Lin Rui to the sky, Lin Rui suddenly remembered Hydra¡¯s Secret Base in Siberia, which he had never told others about. So he asked one more question, wanting to know how the base was renovated over there.

    If the reconstruction there is very good, and there is alreadyplete Recovery Serum equipment there then Lin Rui does not have to go back to New York.

    Moreover, Lin Rui suffered internal injuries this time, and his recovery mainly depends on his own meditation.

    Some of his external injuries cannot be recovered even with the help of Recovery Serum and he wouldn¡¯t quickly recover unless he has enough Reward Points to exchange from the System Shop for special items such as Elven Holy Spring Water that directly affect the vitality.

    However, Lin Rui is now so poor that he cannot even exchange half a bottle of Elven Holy Spring Water.

    After Lin Rui inquired, JARVIS could only answer him truthfully. The base here is in a very good situation. Except for some finishing work, the entire base has already beenpletely renewed.

    Moreover, the finishing work is something that does not affect the entire base, so Lin Rui can go to Recovery Serum Cabin over there without any problem.

    And it¡¯s very confidential there as apart from JARVIS and Tony, no one knows that there is such a secret base in Siberia, and it is very close to the ce where the Portal was found.

    Therefore, Lin Rui immediately decided not to return to New York. Of course, JARVIS could not refuse, so he could only take him to the base.

    In this way, when everyone thought that the injured Mirage Knight had returned to New York, hended on another secret base not far from the SHIELD base. If something unexpected happens here, Lin Rui can quickly arrive in a few minutes.

    Huhu~

    Quickly falling from mid-air, several Iron Man escorting Lin Ruinded steadily on the ice sheet. In front of these Iron Mans is an ice mountain range, which looks utterly unremarkable.

    However, this is the location of the Hydra base that Lin Rui foundst time. After the transformation, the concealment here is now even better, at least it can remain hidden under modern high-tech investigations.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what it looks like now but I¡¯m still looking forward to it!¡± Lin Rui said with a little excitement.

    ¡°Open the door, JARVIS.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Jackson.¡± This time, JARVIS¡¯s name for Lin Rui has changed from Mirage Knight to Jackson. When no one else was present, JARVIS used to call Lin Rui by his real name.

    Drop~

    Kakaka!

    After JARVIS agreed, Lin Rui heard a slight beeping sound from the Iron Man Armor on his body, and then the sound of mechanical operation came from inside the seemingly ordinary mountain stone wall in front of him.

    Boom~whoop!

    Two secondster, there was a crack in the middle of the heavy wall in front of Lin Rui. Under the continuous sound of mechanical operation, the crack slowly erged, forming a gate with a width of five meters and a height of three meters, and the thick wall was retracted into the mountains on both sides.

    The gate hasn¡¯t been remodeled, at least Lin Rui can¡¯t see it, for the time being, maybe JARVIS just repaired the opening that Lin Rui had opened the first time he came in here.

    ¡°Huh? The heating is turned on inside?¡± After the door opened, Lin Rui felt the warm currents blowing on him and softly muttered.

    This ce should be cold as the base was built into the Ice Field of Siberia. Lin Rui had felt the cold thest time he came here. But now, as soon as the door was opened, Lin Rui¡¯s face was blown up by hot air, which showed Stark¡¯s wealth.

    Even if no one is there, this base still maintains an environment perfectly suitable for life.

    Then, Lin Rui walked into this secret base that already belonged to him and Tony. Lin Rui came to this base for the second time, but there was a huge gap in Lin Rui¡¯s mood from the time when he first came in here.

 Chapter 718 New Base

    <h4>Chapter 718 New Base</h4>

    Booming~

    After Lin Rui walked into the gate, the thick gate that had just been taken into the mountain moved out again as it tightly closed behind Lin Rui. From the outside, no one would even think that there is any base here

    Da Da Da~

    Crisp footsteps sounded in the clean corridor of this base, and Lin Rui, who was still wearing the Iron Man Armor, was constantly looking around.

    Lin Rui has to say that for the efforts made by Stark and JARVIS in the past month, the internal changes of this base are so great that Lin Rui almost can¡¯t tell that this used to be a Hydra Base.

    Although Hydra¡¯s secret base has been rtively advanced in the past, it was advanced in terms of technology that was 60 years old.

    Hydra was literally the most technologically advanced force on the 60 years ago, a secret base that was at least 20 years ahead of the rest of the world.

    But after more than 60 years, even the best of the base¡¯s interior facilities are already obsolete, let alone taken over by Tony Stark, a genius who also possesses technology many years ahead of earth¡¯s average.

    Therefore, after JARVIS finished renovating this ce in a month¡¯s time, except for the main body of the secret base, the various lines and decorations, as well as some warehouses,boratories, and other facilities have been greatly changed.

    Moreover, with the energy support of the miniature Arc Reactor, there is no need to worry about energy issues in this secret base.

    This base used to be able to rely on a power generator to maintain itself for 60 years, and now it has stronger functions and survivability under the Arc Reactor.

    ¡°JARVIS, did you really do all this in a month?¡± Lin Rui asked JARVIS in amazement as he looked at the familiar equipment and some style decorations beside him.

    ¡°Yes, the instation of these pieces of equipment and the preparation of some daily necessities were actually very simple. Theplexity came when I have to rece the base¡¯s core energy generator and the takeover and optimization of the originalwork.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, JARVIS answered in a calm tone.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Lin Rui said emotionally as he continued to walk forward.

    Da Da Da~

    Soon, Lin Rui walked to the control center square that he foundst time at the base. However, at this time, the control center lookspletely different.

    In the ce of the original row of hugeputer units, the bloated hugeputer has disappeared and a whole set of advanced thin and lightputers, projectors, and touch screen integrated systems have reced them.

    And this control center square has also been transformed into a processing center full of brand-new technologies, which at first nce is somewhat simr to the control center of the SHIELD Helicarrier.

    Perhaps, JARVIS also borrowed something from SHIELD when the data was uploaded on the inte.

    Lin Rui¡¯s eyes gleamed as he surveyed the new control center. Thest time Lin Rui was here, he had done something and looking at how JARVIS rebuilt the base. Lin Rui¡¯s little trick should have gone undetected.

    Of course, Lin Rui now will not be stupid enough to ask JARVIS whether he found anything when transforming this control center andwork. Therefore, Lin Rui just surveyed the control center and then continued to walk towards the back.

    Unbeknownst to Lin Rui, however, the changes in his mental activity had already been transmitted to JARVIS through the Iron Man Armor after he arrived at the revamped control center.

    Now that Lin Rui is seriously injured, the Phantom Suit is not shielding his body and mind so JARVIS can monitor his health at all times.

    Just because of this, JARVIS was able to think of the matter in Lin Rui¡¯s mind and discover the changes in his mental activities.

    ¡°Is this a normal brain wave change?¡± In the background, JARVIS ¡°looked¡± at Lin Rui¡¯s brain wave changes just now and wondered.

    In fact, JARVIS¡¯s transformation of the base control center was not as fruitless as Lin Rui thought. In the process, he had discovered that something had been deliberately eliminated.

    However, because Lin Rui eliminated it very cleanly at the beginning, JARVIS could only find the record of ¡®what¡¯ it was and it was most likely the record of a Winter Soldier.

    JARVIS did not tell Tony Stark about this record as this was not important to JARVIS, but he kept it as a small matter.

    Soon, Lin Rui, who had left the control center, arrived outside the chamber where Winter Soldiers were found. At this time, this room has been transformed into aboratory for the study of lifeform technology.

    And the original Cryogenic Chambers are still preserved. This kind of Cryogenic Chamber can maintain human life force frozen for decades and it also has some research value, at least, JARVIS can research an upgraded version based on them.

    Perhaps, in the near future, rich businessmen on earth who do not want to die of some incurable disease may continue to live in such a Cryogenic Chamber, frozen in ice, until the time when the world¡¯s technology can recover their disease.

    Of course, such scientific products that vite the normal life trajectory of human beings should be seriously considered even if they are actually introduced.

    ¡°Jackson, up ahead is the infirmary. It¡¯s equipped with everything you need right now. Of course, since you said that the external Recovery Serum had little effect on your injuries this time so I arranged for some Recovery Serum which would stimte your body¡¯s natural healing activity.¡± JARVIS¡¯s voice is heard again after Lin Rui walks through the room that has been converted into ab.

    ¡°Yes, I see. JARVIS, can you get me a sealed, transparent box in the infirmary? ¡°After saying yes, Lin Rui made another request.

    ¡°Do you want to ce the Magic Cube here?¡± JARVIS immediately asked when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s request.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, it will be ready soon.¡±

    Five minutester, Lin Rui, who took off his Iron Man Armor was already sitting on a soft bed in the Infirmary.

    Beside the bed, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes are fixed on a square box made of high-strength ss. This ss box was brought by JARVIS ording to Lin Rui¡¯s request, and it was enough to trap a special lifeform like Venom.

    ¡°The Magic Cube¡­¡± Sitting on the edge of the bed, Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power was connected to his portable space, and he whispered as he watched the blue cube inside his portable space.

    Brush~

    In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s right hand was already drawn across his waist. Then, the Magic Cube with a pale blue light appeared in his hand.

    Holding the Magic Cube in his hand and slowly raising it, the light blue light radiating from the Magic Cube gradually moved from Lin Rui¡¯s body to his face, and finally, the blue light shined into his clear eyes.

 Chapter 719 Puzzled

    <h4>Chapter 719 Puzzled</h4>

    The light blue light emitted by Magic Cube was reflected in his clear eyes. At this time, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes seemed to be in a trance, and no one knew what he was thinking.

    Phoo~

    Finally, after looking at the Magic Cube in front of him for more than ten seconds, Lin Rui put down his hand.

    However, Lin Rui did not immediately put the Magic Cube into the ss box in front of him. Because Lin Rui is now really engaged in a very intense ideological struggle in his mind.

    No one knows that Lin Rui and Iceman were trapped in the chaotic space more than an hour ago. When Lin Rui finally got the breakthrough of Magic Cube, the system prompt sound sounded louder than before in his mind.

    For the Magic Cube that Lin Rui got, the system gave Lin Rui a condition that he could not refuse to allow him to exchange the Magic Cube to the system.

    ¡°One and a half million Reward Points! This is undoubtedly the price of an item that has reached S-Level!¡± Lin Rui looked at the exchange conditions given by the system in her mind and still did not react.

    For the Magic Cube in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, that is, the Space Infinity Stone, the system directly gave the exchange number of 1.5 Million Reward Points. Lin Rui, who knows the value of 1.5 million Reward points, knows what he can do with it, which may instantly make him the most powerful person on earth.

    When Lin Rui met Mjolnir for the first time, he was curious about whether he could pick up Mj?lnir and he passively epted Mj?lnir¡¯s test. The condition for Lin Rui to pick up Mj?lnir was to have the power of Thor and be able to have a simr power level to Odin.

    The system can also meet the requirements of these two points, but 1.5 Million Reward Points are needed for it. In other words, 1.5 Million Reward Points can make Lin Rui¡¯s strength reach the level of Odin and Thor!

    Now Lin Rui has such an opportunity to exchange the hard-won Space Infinity Stone with the System, and then take the 1.5 Million Reward Points to strengthen himself. In this way, Lin Rui can grow into a superpower in a very short time.

    Such a result is actually very beneficial, at leastpared with Ancient One or Odin, a superpower like Lin Rui who has grown up unexpectedly does not have many worries.

    He can lead the Earth Civilization out of the Sr System and out of the Nine Realms onto the big stage of the universe.

    However, if Lin Rui really exchanges the Magic Cube for Reward Points then only he himself will be able to increase his strength to be a superpower in a short period of time, but the development of the earth will not have much explosive growth.

    Unless Lin Rui uses those 1.5 Million Reward Points to redeem a lot of items and technologies that would help the development of the, then Lin Rui will not be able to be a superpowered Individual in a short time.

    In that case, the significance of exchanging the Magic Cube does not seem to be great. After all, the research on Magic Cube will also make the earth¡¯s science and technology advance by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°However, if I exchange the Magic Cube, then the Universe will have no Space Infinity Stone, right? So even if Thanos eventually collects the other five Infinity Stones, he won¡¯t be able to get the Space Infinity Stone that is no longer in this Universe unless he can run into the System Shop and get it back.¡± In addition to arge number of Reward Points, Lin Rui believes that the exchange of Magic Cube will prevent future Thanos from collecting all Six Infinity Stones that he would use to wipe out half of the people in the whole universe.

    ¡°But what would Tony and Rogers think if I actually exchange the Magic Cube to the System? Do I really want to expose the bug that is the System?¡±

    Although the temptation of more than One Million Reward points is really great, Lin Rui also knows that he can¡¯t really treat the Magic Cube as his personal item without any scruples.

    ¡°Ah! This is really tough! Isn¡¯t there a way to do both? Like exchange a portion or something, so I can keep the Magic Cube and get some Reward points from the System Shop!¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help thinking that as he really didn¡¯t want to give up the Magic Cube to the system, but he also didn¡¯t want to give up so many Reward Points. Lin Rui had a very difficult time these days without Reward points.

    ¡°En?! Exchange a part of it?! Maybe¡­¡± When thinking about this, Lin Rui suddenly thought of something before his mind returned to reality while the Magic Cube was still in his hands.

    ¡°Perhaps, I can extract some of the power belonging to the Space Infinity Stone in the Magic Cube? Maybe I can get some Reward Points for such Space Energy. After all, this is the Space Energy obtained from the Space Infinity Stone.¡± Carefully observing the Magic Cube, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes are getting brighter and brighter.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s try it!¡± Thinking of this, Lin Rui has quickly made up his mind.

    ¡°JARVIS, I still need something. Did you study the equipment that extracts the Magic Cube energy when you cleaned the Hydra Basest time? I need those machines now!¡± Lin Rui suddenly raised his head and shouted loudly.

    Since Hydra was able to extract the Magic Cube Energy then Lin Rui now has better technical support, so why can¡¯t it be done?

    Moreover, even if Tony and others knew that Lin Rui was privately studying the Magic Cube, they wouldn¡¯t mind too much. After all, they originally wanted to study the Magic Cube.

    ¡°The instruments? Not yet, but I have all the information and equipment here. If you need it badly, Mr. Jackson, I can put it together in an hour.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s shout, JARVIS answered quickly.

    Although this base has been basically transformed, there is still no machine dedicated to studying Magic Cube.

    Since no one knew before today when the Magic Cube would be found, Tony did not ask JARVIS to build those instruments to analyze space energy in advance.

    JARVIS, however, has long looked at Hydra¡¯s machines and has made some improvements that allow it to quickly build one on-site.

    ¡°One hour? Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you to assemble it!¡± Lin Rui said loudly after hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    It¡¯s just an hour and Lin Rui can afford to wait. Moreover, he is still seriously injured now, so he needs to get well enough to do the next experiment.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Jackson, I have already started the preparations. And the Recovery Serum is ready so you can rest for now.¡± After agreeing, JARVIS reminded.

    ¡°Well, I see. Thank You, JARVIS.¡± After thinking about so many things just now, and then excitedly arranging for this matter, Lin Rui was almost unable to hold on.

    ¡°No thanks necessary, Jackson.¡±

    Phoo~

    In the next second, a tired Lin Rui had fallen on the soft hospital bed. Then, a faint Azura light appeared on Lin Rui, and he had already begun deep self-meditation recovery.

 Chapter 720 Action

    <h4>Chapter 720 Action</h4>

    When Lin Rui entered deep meditation without any preparation, JARVIS quietly removed the ss box next to the hospital bed, followed by a set of Recovery Serum equipment focused on recuperation.

    With the sound of Lin Rui¡¯s even breathing, this set of medical equipment would be used to recuperate and stimte the body¡¯s own Recovery and they have been carefully connected to Lin Rui.

    Then, Lin Rui quickly recovered her internal injuries with the help of her own deep meditation and JARVIS¡¯Recovery Serum.

    In addition to keeping an eye on Lin Rui¡¯s Recovery, JARVIS also manufactured the equipment from Hydra in the experimental warehouse.

    Of course, The news of Lin Rui in this base and the things he asked JARVIS to do for him were all reported to Tony in New York by JARVIS.

    Bang~

    The ss bottle in his hand shook and hit the corner of the table with a loud noise. Tony quickly grabbed the unstable ss bottle and put it on the table. This is Tony¡¯s performance after hearing the news about Lin Rui from JARVIS.

    He doesn¡¯t know why he was so surprised when he heard it that he almost couldn¡¯t hold the things in his hand.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Jackson has asked me to build the device that Hydra uses to use the Space Power of the Magic Cube. I think in an hour he¡¯ll be using theb in the Siberia base to work on the Magic Cube.¡± This was what JARVIS had just reported to Tony, and it was this that surprised Tony a little.

    Lin Rui wanting to get up and recuperate in the secret base in Siberia was not unexpected by Tony.

    Based on Tony¡¯s understanding of Lin Rui, if he knew that there was aplete Recovery Serum system in the base of Siberia, he would definitely not go back to New York.

    So, when JARVIS and Lin Rui rushed to the secret base, Tony didn¡¯t even bat his eyes at it.

    Anyway, the confidentiality of that base is very good, and the security is no problem after JARVIS¡¯ had done the transformation and it is as good as the base in New York so Tony also felt a little relieved.

    But what Lin Rui did next surprised Tony. Tony also knew about Lin Rui finding the Magic Cube.

    If Tony and Professor Charles had not agreed to Mirage Knight holding the Magic Cube first, Rogers would not have let Lin Rui leave with the Magic Cube so easily.

    However, just because Lin Rui holds the Magic Cube in his hand doesn¡¯t mean he can study it alone. As for the Magic Cube, Tony has seen its powerful abilities firsthand.

    ¡°Jackson is really messing up! Even if Hydra¡¯s equipment can extract Space Energy from the Magic Cube, who can guarantee that there will be no idents?! That is a powerful Space Energy, as long as there is a trace of uncontrolled Space Energy, it is possible that the entire base is destroyed!¡± After cing the ss bottle on the table, Tony muttered to himself with his brows tightly clenched together.

    Not to mention the powerful attacks that Tony has seen from the Magic Cube Space Energy, Lin Rui himself has been injured several times because of the Magic Cube¡¯s Space Energy.

    It can be said that since the discovery of Hydra, Lin Rui suffered several major injuries because of the Magic Cube and Spatial Energy Fluctuations. If the device created by Hydra is not that safe then Lin Rui would be ying with fire.

    And Lin Rui is still alone in the base and he is still injured.

    ¡°Sir, after my calctions and research, that set of equipment has been upgraded during this period, and there should be no problem,¡± JARVIS said when he heard Tony whisper in annoyance.

    ¡°It was upgraded on the basis of Hydra¡¯s equipment. If the original equipment has a problem, then you have upgraded a set of problematic equipment. Perhaps the original minor problems have also been magnified. Because we didn¡¯t find the Magic Cubest time, I did not personally pay attention to the research on that set of equipment, and now I can¡¯t really say anything for sure.¡± Tony did not rx at all when he heard JARVIS¡¯s words.

    ¡°So, should I stop manufacturing this equipment?¡± Not minding Tony¡¯s doubts about his research and upgrade, JARVIS continued to ask calmly in anticipation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Is Jackson in Recovery now?¡± Tony asks with a twinkle in his eye, without telling JARVIS to stop making the device.

    ¡°Yes, the system detected that Jackson¡¯s heart rate remained very low, but his brain wave intensity is very active and he is experiencing a steady and rapid increase in all aspects of his body.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS answered quickly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, JARVIS, how far do you think Jackson can recover in an hour?¡± After knowing that Lin Rui was quickly recovering, Tony was relieved and then asked.

    ¡°Judging from the current testing situation, one hour would be enough for Jackson to perform his normal actions without any difficulties. As for how much strength he can exert, because I myself have not urately judged Jackson¡¯s strength, so there is no way to judge it.¡± Facing Tony¡¯s question after question, JARVIS answered very quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you didn¡¯t urately judge the kid, it¡¯s just that he¡¯s growing much faster than we expected!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony snapped.

    ¡°Well, since the boy is so impatient, I¡¯ll go there myself! I thought this time I¡¯d be safe in New York even if something big happened, but I¡¯m still running around because of this kid!¡± Finally, Tony decided to go to Siberia himself.

    ¡°Okay sir, what about the dinner with Miss Pepper tonight?¡± JARVIS agreed and then reminded.

    Because he had been in theboratory for several days in a row, Tony had left Pepper in the cold for several days, but today he promised Pepper to apany her to dinner.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Damn it! JARVIS, order a bouquet of roses and send it to Pepper¡¯s office, and say that I¡¯m sorry. If she asks me where I¡¯m going, tell her I¡¯m saving the world!¡± Tony replied after hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Five minutester, two teams of Iron Man flew out from under Tony¡¯s vi, then quickly rushed to the sky and disappeared.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui was resting in a secret base in Siberia and Tony knew he was going to work on the Magic Cube himself, Rogers and others were still guarding the Portal.

    Buzzing~

    With this alloy circle, Dr. Banner also spent a lot of energy in it, otherwise, it would not have any effect on the space energy.

    The emergency lockdown has had some sess, as thepletely exposed Portal is now encased in a ring made out of superalloy. The alloy ring that fits the Portal inside is used to maintain the size of the Portal and prevent it from gettingrger.

    Without this alloy ring, which Dr. Banner had put a lot of effort into, nothing would have any effect on the space energy otherwise.

 Chapter 721 Idea

    <h4>Chapter 721 Idea</h4>

    Buzzing~

    Rogers was still not relieved when he looked at the fortified Portal. None of the drones that had been sent before returned through the Portal again, and they had obviously been destroyed by the monsters.

    Fortunately, Dr. Banner came back and brought back a lot of information, otherwise, they really wouldn¡¯t know anything about the situation on the other side of the Portal.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, in your judgment, are these defenses adequate?¡± Looking back from the variousyers of defense in front of him, Rogers looked at Bruce Banner next to him and asked with a serious expression on his face.

    Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Dr. Banner thought for a while and said, ¡°That would have been enough if only the defenses and forces of the monsters and the aliens had been the same. After all, we have some very strong individual fighters on our side. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Rogers quickly asked.

    ¡°However, while I don¡¯t know exactly what the other side, Dark Elf, is capable of, nor have I heard much from Mirage Knight, it would be unwise to be on a Blind Defense.¡± Dr. Banner offers his own advice on what they should do.

    Rogers sighed when he heard Dr. Banner¡¯s answer. How could he not know that a blind defense is a very unwise choice?

    And Mirage Knight clearly stated that the individual strength of the Dark Elves is very powerful, and this Portal cannot transmitrge-scale troops in an instant, so powerful individuals are very important.

    If a guyparable to Hulk appeared from the Dark Elf side then the effects of these defenses would be mediocre at best.

    However, it is also useful to keep this Portal. Of course, if the situation reaches that very serious point then he will not sacrifice his men in order to achieve his own goals. Rogers can¡¯t do that.

    And now, he can only continuously strengthen the defense around this Portal. However, after Dr. Banner made this suggestion, a bright light shed in Rogers¡¯ mind and something that he hadn¡¯t thought of before appeared in his mind.

    ¡°If a Blind Defense is very unwise then what if we take the initiative?¡± Rogers murmured softly as his eyes shifted to the Portal again.

    ¡°Instead of passively waiting for the enemy to discover us and organize an offensive, why can¡¯t we take the initiative? Even if war is really unavoidable, we can choose the battlefield on the other side of the Portal!¡± With this in mind, the light in Rogers¡¯ eyes grew more and more.

    It must be said that at some point, Steve Rogers¡¯ thinking is not backward at all, but very radical. It¡¯s nice that Rogers, as Captain America, can think of this for the Earth civilization and fight beyond the portal that advocates the rule of the universe by force. But will his idea really work?

    ¡°Take the initiative? Rogers, what do you mean? Shall we continue sending teams into the Portal and take a ce over there?¡± Dr. Banner asked in surprise at Rogers¡¯s whisper.

    Although Dr. Banner returned safely after entering the Portal to the inhabited by the Dark Elf race, it was only with the strength of Hulk that he returned safely.

    Otherwise, the vastly different environment on the inhabited by the Dark Elf n would have been enough to bring Dr. Banner down.

    Before sending Warriors, or even a team, through the Portal to create a battlefield on Dark Elf¡¯s, they must first deal with their alien adaptive armors and weapons.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best way to guard the Portal, and it also gives us a good opportunity to get in touch with the other civilizations in the universe in advance. And if the battlefield is on the other side of the Portal then we will have fewer worries.!¡± Rogers quickly answered after hearing a few questions from Dr. Banner.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but¡­ So we have a lot of problems to solve before we could even attempt to do that. After all, it would no longer be our home turf.¡± Seeing Rogers getting more and more excited, Dr. Banner reminded in a low tone.

    ¡°Yes, that is not our home turf! So, if we go there, we¡¯ll be opening up a new ce on earth! As for our problems, there is always a solution!¡± Having almost made up his mind, Rogers was now in a very excited mood.

    If they do manage to establish a battlefield on the other side of the Portal, and their contact with Dark Elf is contained there then it will be a huge sess. At least, if there is a major battle then the earth will not be affected in the slightest.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re confident that you can solve all our problems and persuade others to support your decision then I won¡¯t object.¡± Knowing that Rogers had almost made up his mind, Dr. Banner said nothing more.

    ¡°I have confidence!¡± Rogers replied in a serious tone with a confident light shing in his eyes.

    ¡­

    When all parties on the earth are busy because of the Portal and the Magic Cube, on the where the Dark Elves lives which is also on the other side of the Portal, the outside of the hill where the Portal is located is as quiet as ever.

    The three Dark Elf Warriors who came here more than an hour ago are all missing, and all the beasts they controlled have died. They are now lying quietly all over the valley.

    The three Dark Elf fighters were actually not low-leveled grunts. If they are ranked ording to the rank of the Earth military then they would be already at the Major General level, otherwise, they will not have such a strong strength.

    All of them are characters who can crush thebined might of Captain America and Daredevil. If it weren¡¯t for too many Superheros on the Earth, they might be able to save their lives and escape back.

    Of course, even if they escaped back, they would still have to face the Hulk who was already angry. In the end, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape their death.

    Atst, more than an hour after the three Major-general Dark Elf soldiers had gone missing, there was a whistling noise out of the hills and it was unlike the normal wind.

    Huhuhu!

    ¡°Roar!!¡­¡± The first to rush into this dim valley was a group of very familiar giant monsters. They jumped to the highest point on the edge of the valley and looked at the corpses below and howled.

    After the monsters that ran in the front howled, more and more monsters poured in. After they rushed into the valley, a way was separated from the monster group as a tall and burly figure slowly walked in.

 Chapter 722 Prudent

    <h4>Chapter 722 Prudent</h4>

    Da Da Da~

    In the middle of the path parted by the monsters, the tall figure gradually walked out. Soon, he had walked to a position less than fifty meters away from the Portal. However, he just looked at the Portal from afar and did not go any further up.

    This is also a Dark Elf warrior, although no obvious differences could be seen from his appearance to the previous three, this guy¡¯s eyes are icy cold.

    ¡°¡­¡­%£¤¡­¡­& amp; amp;¡­¡­& amp; amp;*¡­¡­%£¤¡± The Dark Elf muttered as he looked back from the Portal and nced around.

    Of course, if there are other Dark Elves here then they would definitely understand what he is talking about. The guy who came here because the three Dark Elf had gone missing was wondering what was going on here, and what was going on with the portal.

    The Dark Elves are now mobilizing their entire army, both to attack Asgard in alliance with Frost Giants and to actively seek out the Aether that was hidden away thousands of years ago.

    The Dark Elves leader Malekith has received information about the Aether, which may be one of the reasons that the Dark Elves supports Frost Giants against Asgard.

    Only when Asgard is tired of spending all their energy on the battlefield would they be able to secretly find the Aether.

    As long as Malekith gets the Aether, he can use it to swallow the Nine Realms and plunge the World Tree into permanent darkness, thereby expanding the territory of the Dark Elves.

    After turning the Nine Realms into a dark ce, the Dark Elves¡¯ next step would be to dominate the entire Universe.

    With the Aether or the Reality Stone in hand, the Dark Elves would be able to continuously devour other civilizations and worlds, and gradually plunge the universe into darkness. At that time, the entire Universe would belong to the Dark Elves.

    Of course, this was purely Malekith¡¯s idea, and so far, he has not found the Aether. However, he is afraid to send out arge number of his men in an open search, since the Aether is most likely within Asgard¡¯s territory.

    Just because War is raging on the front line doesn¡¯t mean that the Dark Elves can operate in Asgard¡¯s realm, Loki is not someone who would allow them to do that.

    However, ording to Malekith¡¯s vision of the future, he was close to finding the Aether.

    Standing in the midst of the rubble and thinking for a moment, the new Dark Elf warrior did not venture into the Portal in front of him, nor did he send out his cannon fodder to test anything.

    Instead, he took a piece of metal from his body and clicked it a few times. Then, several times, a pale blue light blinked on the metal. It seems that this is something that passes messages between Dark Elves.

    Compared with the three dead Dark Elves, this new Dark Elf was obviously more cautious after seeing the scene in front of him.

    Perhaps, he originally belonged to the kind of Dark Elf with a higher IQ. After sending out the message, the Dark Elf waited here until the metal block in his hand once again blinked with a light blue light.

    ¡°¡­%£¤&¡­&!¡± After seeing the symbolsposed of the pale blue light, the Dark Elf seemed to mutter something feeling a little surprised.

    Afterward, the Dark Elf put away the metal block used formunication and he carefully looked at the Portal in front of him again, and then walked around it a few times.

    While walking around the Portal, the Dark Elf also arranged something near the Portal. He was ordered to monitor this Portal, but he was also warned to do nothing without authorization.

    At this delicate moment, the presence of a Portal on the inhabited by the Dark Elves race is not a good thing. In thest few minutes, what has happened here has reached the ears of Dark Elf¡¯s leader, Malekith.

    Malekith, who was lurking in the Asgard realm in search of Aether was unable to return to handle the situation himself, so he simply told his men to be careful and not to allow any surprises to happen in Dark Elf¡¯s stronghold.

    Malekith¡¯s order was to have his men guard this Portal closely. From the corpses of these cannon fodder outside this Portal and the situation of the three missing Dark Elves, there must be some strong opponents at the other end of this Portal.

    So, after Malekith had led the Dark Elf¡¯s most elite warriors to lurk in Asgard, he didn¡¯t let the Dark Elves at the base camp make any radical moves.

    Thus, while Rogers on Earth was trying to send his elite team through the Portal to the other side, the Dark Elves on this side took the opposite defensive stance.

    Of course, if Malekith wasn¡¯t actively looking for the Aether right now, he¡¯d be sending out the Dark Elf army to invade Earth. Let¡¯s just say the Portal opened at a very auspicious time for Earth.

    Huhu~

    After arranging something near the Portal, that Dark Elf stood guard in the valley, facing the Portal and standing quietly. He is Dark Elf¡¯s best warrior and does exactly what his leader says.

    In addition to him, there will be other Dark Elvesing to support him. As for the arrival of Dark Elf¡¯s support, whether Rogers has assembled a good team to enter this side is unknown at this time.

    ¡­

    In the earth, at the SHIELD¡¯s Siberia base, Rogers came up with the exciting idea after hearing Dr. Banner¡¯s warning.

    At this time, he was pushing forward with his bold n. Rogers¡¯s bold n, however, was frowned upon not only by the X-Men but also by others within the SHIELD.

    In such a situation, Rogers had to contact Professor Charles and Tony separately. As for Mirage Knight, Rogers could not reach him at this time.

    After hearing Rogers¡¯ bold n, Tony, who was flying into Siberia, almost fell from the sky. Professor Charles, who was in his school was also shocked by Rogers¡¯ n.

    ¡°Rogers, I always thought I was already considered a bold guy. I didn¡¯t expect that you, an old man, would be a gamblerpared to me!¡± The translucent screen in front of his eyes showed Rogers with a serious expression on his face and Tony, who was flying high in the sky, said with a helpless expression on his face.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, do you really think this n is good? Maybe it will cause unnecessary casualties?¡± Charles¡¯ voice came from the other direction.

 Chapter 723 Firm

    <h4>Chapter 723 Firm</h4>

    Tony Stark and Professor Charles both felt that Rogers¡¯s n to assemble an Elite Team to enter the Portal was too risky. Earth still has a lot of unresolved internal problems right now and doesn¡¯t have the extra energy to explore the extraterrestrial universe.

    ¡°But do you think there is no danger in such a defense?¡± Rogers, of course, knew that others would not easily agree to his n, so he wanted to be clear about what would really happen.

    ¡°You were not here, and you did not see with your own eyes how powerful and cruel those monsters and those three aliens, Dark Elf as Mirage Knight called them were. Even if we don¡¯t enter the Portal, it won¡¯t be long before they start flooding in. When the timees¡­ This ce would be a war zone!¡± Without letting Tony or Charles answer, Rogers continued speaking out loud.

    ¡°Rogers, are you saying that the existence of this Portal will inevitably bring about a War with Earth, and with extraterrestrial civilization at that?¡± Tony, who was still flying at high speed asked as he stared at Rogers.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! This war is inevitable, and I¡¯m sure you know why.¡± Rogers replied with a solemn expression on his face after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, we know that it is Survival of the Best out there in the Universe.¡± This time it was Professor Charles who answered, and at this point, his tone was no longer so surprised and he seemed to have epted Rogers¡¯ unexpected idea.

    ¡°So, are you going to build the battlefield on the other side of the Portal?¡± Tony asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let these monsters enter the Earth. There could be a lot of surprises that we can¡¯t anticipate.¡± Rogers replied earnestly while nodding.

    ¡°Are you ready to die and let many others die for this?¡± Tony once again asked as he saw the determined expression on Roger¡¯s face.

    Although it was a question, there was no doubt in his tone that Tony knew exactly what Rogers was nning. He was a lunatic, a total lunatic through and through.

    In order to protect this seemingly strong, but actually extremely fragile civilization, Rogers has to use his broad shoulders to take on any situation that may threaten the safety of the earth. Even if there is an alien invasion, Rogers will be in the front with a shield and will not let the aliens set foot on earth.

    ¡°Yes!¡± After a few affirmative answers, Rogers answered very firmly.

    After Rogers answered, Tony and Charles were silent for a while. A few secondster, Tony spoke first, ¡°This matter needs to be taken seriously, I know you are already determined to do this in your heart. However, we still have to discuss this further. Regarding those Dark Elves, I will ask Mirage Knight to exin everything he knows about them.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Stark is right. Let¡¯s talk about it in person. I¡¯ll ask Blink to get me there quickly. I think I could help if we really had to send a team over there.¡± Charles nodded as Stark spoke.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you toe. Stark, do you want to wait for Mirage Knight to go back first?¡± Rogers continued to speak knowing what Stark and Charles meant.

    ¡°Me? No, I¡¯m already on my way to Siberia.¡± Tony said with a smile when he heard Rogers¡¯ question.

    ¡°En? What about Mirage Knight? Do you trust him to go back by himself?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Tony simply replied without intending to tell Rogers and Professor Charles that there is already a Secret Base in Siberia.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be expecting you, then.¡±

    In this way, with Rogers pushing hard on this issue, the leaders of the alliance they had formed would get together again. This time, they might be talking about something that affects the entire.

    Swipe!

    ¡°JARVIS, it seems that I don¡¯t have the time to meet Jackson. So let me dy it, it will be the best that I can finish talking with Rogers first.¡± Dozens of Iron Men were flying by at a high speed while Tony, who was also in his Iron Man Armor at the front, said to JARVIS with a frown.

    Compared with Lin Rui¡¯s solo research on the Magic Cube, Rogers¡¯s n to assemble an Elite Team to enter the Portal is obviously more important. There was no telling as to what would happen if their team directly entered the territory of the Dark Elves, and if they decided to do this then the Iron Man Legion will be first to take the lead.

    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± JARVIS replied calmly upon hearing Tony¡¯s instructions.

    ¡­

    And just when Lin Rui was hurrying to heal his injuries and Tony and Professor Charles rushed to Siberia because of Rogers¡¯ sudden radical thoughts, Thor was still helping some dogs at the Pet Rescue Station near the suburbs of New York.

    ¡°Are you stupid, don¡¯t you know that you can no longer do that? No matter how hard you try, other dogs will look down on you!¡± Thor muttered while showering the Shar-Pei in his hand.

    ¡°Whine~¡± When Thor was muttering, the Shar-Pei dog named Clumsy whined once again and one would have to wonder if he was feeling sad because he understood what Thor said to him.

    ¡°Woof~Woof!¡± And next to Clumsy, there are two other dogs. They don¡¯t seem to like the idea of bathing and kept barking.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Vence and Doc! You just rolled around in the grass. If you don¡¯t take a bath, you¡¯ll get parasites!¡± Thor really seemed to regard the dogs as his friends as he spoke to them.

    ¡°Woof~¡± As if Thor¡¯s words had some effect, Vence and Doc, who were a little annoyed at first, soon joined Clumsy in bathing with Thor.

    Shout ~

    ¡°What would Loki and My father think if they knew I was using some of my recovered powers to wash pets?¡± Picking up a basin full of water and flushing the foam off Clumsy, Thor talks to himself with a helpless smile on his face.

    Although Thor has worked at the shelter for a long time and he is quite familier with the dogs. But even Thor used something special to make the dogs, who don¡¯t like baths, obey: His own divine power.

    As the eldest son of Asgard, Thor, who had recovered part of his supernatural power, did not have powerful Enchantments like Odin, but it was very simple for him to make several dogs obey him.

    ¡°I wonder what happened to that Jackson? I didn¡¯t hear from him after our talk about Asgard and I¡¯m also curious about the Magic Cube.¡± Thor thought as he bathed Vence and Doc.

    Shout ~

    Two minutester, Thor finally showered the three obedient dogs. And just when Thor was about to blow their hair, the phone he had ced on the shelf suddenly rang.

    Ding-Ding Ring~

 Chapter 724 Missing

    <h4>Chapter 724 Missing</h4>

    Ring Ring~

    The phone that was purposely ced by Thor on the shelf where it could not be drenched with water rang with a bang, causing Thor, who was about to blow the dogs¡¯ hair, to pause his hand from reaching for the hairdryer.

    However, just as Thor turned around and wiped his hands to get the phone, the ringing suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Eh?¡± The ringing had stopped when his hand was halfway out, and Thor was a little puzzled as he took the phone into his hand.

    Thor doesn¡¯t know many people on Earth. Apart from his ex-girlfriend Jane Foster, her mentor Erik and the intern, the only people Thor can contact on his cell phone are Lin Rui and Ben from the pet shelter.

    No, thest time he went to Lin Rui¡¯s house, Thor added the phone number of Lin Rui¡¯s father, Lin Hai. But whoever one of these people calls him wouldn¡¯t hang up so quickly.

    And just after Thor got the phone and saw the caller ID on it, his originally somewhat puzzled expression became even more puzzled. Because this call is from his ex-girlfriend Jane Foster.

    Since the breakup with Jane, Thor has not been in contact with her for a long time. Although Thor was reluctant to give up his feelings, he also knew that his current situation was really not suitable for him to go on with Jane.

    Thor still loves Jane in his heart, but he will only pursue Jane again after he has fully recovered his divine power and has settled Asgard¡¯s matter and Loki, Thor believes that without Loki¡¯s interference, there will be a good oue between him and Jane.

    ¡°Why would Jane call me?¡± Thor muttered suspiciously while looking at the name disyed on the phone.

    Then, Thor directly pressed the number and called back. No matter why the already broken up Jane suddenly called him, Thor would not pretend not to see it, he was not some petty man.

    Toot toot~

    Regardless, when Thor called back, there was just a busy tone. Then a very gentle voice reminded Thor that the number he had dialed was not in service. If Jane hadn¡¯t turned off her phone after making this call, then something had happened to her.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Thor gradually felt some unpleasant feelings in his heart.

    If Thor was a veteran of love affairs, he might think that his ex-girlfriend, suddenly remembering the happy old days with him, made a phone call by ident and hung up before the call could be connected.

    To avoid the embarrassment of being called back, she turned her cell phone off. How could Thor have thought so much, Thor, a guy with a low emotional quotient to the limit, was wondering why Jane had called him and why he couldn¡¯t get through when he tried to call him back.

    ¡°Jane, nothing has happened to you, right?¡± The unpleasant feeling in his heart gradually became clear, and the atmosphere on Thor¡¯s body became different.

    ¡°Woof Whine~¡± The dogs that were originally surrounding Thor whimpered and dodged away as the change in aura emanating from his body became apparent.

    Shout!

    Hearing the dogs whimpering in fear, Thor¡¯s eyes shed and the aura on his body fiercely closed up. Then, Thor made a few quick clicks on his phone. Since Jane¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be reached, and he had a bad feeling in his heart, he might as well contact the others.

    ¡°Beep toot~ Hi! Thor, why did you call me?!¡± Not long after Thor dialed a new number, a girl¡¯s chipper voice came from the other end of the phone.

    The person who answered the phone was Darcy, the same intern who had been following Jane Foster around. Of course, Darcy had followed Jane Foster to do that research because she was short of credits and grades.

    But because of the amazing things she saw, Darcy has been working with Jane as her assistant. Yes, after this internship, Darcy has been upgraded from an intern to an assistant. Moreover, Darcy has her own intern.

    ¡°Darcy, do you know where Jane is? She just called me, but I couldn¡¯t get through when I called.¡± Thor asked directly without saying any nonsense.

    ¡°Miss Foster called you? She¡¯s following up on a project right now, and we¡¯re both in London, but not together right now.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Darcy was first a little puzzled, then proceeded to answer.

    Darcy has also developed an interest in the study of celestial bodies and the movement of particr particles since she followed Jane and Dr. Erik a few months ago to see the Bifrost and Asgard visitors.

    Recently, Jane and Dr. Erik have discovered a particr Particle wave that is different from, but very simr to thest time Thor arrived on Earth using the Bifrost. So they set off again to follow the Particle wave to London.

    After arriving in London, the particr Particle wave still came and went at different times, but Jane found a pattern. This time, Darcy has taken her Intern around the base camp in London to familiarize herself with the equipment and give him some basic instructions in case he gets spooked by any particr situation.

    After all, there¡¯s a lot of things she can¡¯t tell anyone right now. As for Jane Foster, she¡¯s out there all by herself looking for patterns in Particle waves, and Darcy doesn¡¯t really know where she is.

    ¡°Are you in London now?¡± Thor frowned at Darcy¡¯s reply. If Jane was in London then Thor wouldn¡¯t be able to get to her fast enough, even if something happened to her.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re worried about Jane then I¡¯ll look for her for you. Because the Particle wave was much stronger thanst time, we all took our satellite phones with us, and the GPS was on 24 hours a day, so I could check it.¡± Seeming to hear the worry in Thor¡¯s voice, Darcy goes on. Seemingly hearing the worry in Thor¡¯s tone, Darcy went on to say.

    ¡°Well! Thank you!¡± Thor thanked her after Darcy told him that she could check Jane¡¯s location with GPS.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. I¡¯m also curious to know what happened to Jane. I just called now and she didn¡¯t answer.¡±

    Then, Darcy asked her Intern who had been standing next to her to find the location of Jane Foster¡¯s satellite phone on hisputer. However, after the Intern took a look, the expression on his face became a bit weird.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t you find it?¡± Darcy asked after she saw the expression on the Intern¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ It¡¯s just that Miss Foster¡¯s satellite phone signal keeps jumping around, on and off, like ¡­¡­ just like ¡­¡­ ¡± Darcy moved her head over and the Intern sensibly stepped aside, and said at the same time.

    ¡°Just like those Particle fluctuations that we detected!¡± While the Intern hesitated, Darcy finished thetter words with a grim expression on her face.

    ¡­

 Chapter 725 Guess

    <h4>Chapter 725 Guess</h4>

    The Intern swallowed as Darcy finishes the rest of his sentence and said. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s it! Has Miss Foster discovered the rule by which particles appear?!¡±

    Compared to Thor who was worried about Jane Foster¡¯s situation, this Intern was obviously more concerned about the part of their experimental research. However, Darcy could tell which was the most important, and she had more than just a few concerns in mind.

    ¡°If the signal from Jane¡¯s satellite phone appears and disappears following that particr particle fluctuation, does it mean that our previous research was correct! Then, Jane should¡­¡± Watching the jump of the signal disyed on theputer, Darcy¡¯s eyes gradually lit up as she muttered.

    ¡°What happened? Did you find her?¡± Thor, not hearing exactly what was being said on the phone, shouted loudly. He didn¡¯t have time to wait for them to study particles.

    ¡°Thor! We found that the signal from Jane¡¯s satellite phone has been jumping, whichpletely coincides with the appearance of a particle-wave we have been tracking and researching. The particle researched by Jane is likely something simr to a Different Space, so I suspect that Jane may be trapped in some Dimension, and she may no longer be on the earth!¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s yells, Darcy hurriedly answers into her mobile phone.

    Just like the plot in the original Thor II, as Jane Foster who has been in contact with Aliens and the Nine Realms, it is a very exciting thing for her to uncover the secrets of the Earth and even the Nine Realms.

    That¡¯s why she worked harder after breaking up with Thor, devoting her entire experience to research. And in the recent past, she has found a Particle fluctuation simr to thest time Bifrost appeared, but this Particle fluctuation is more disorderly and chaotic.

    After careful research, both Jane and Dr. Erik believe that if the concentration of this kind of Particle is sufficient then it will directly open up a Dimensional Space. Therefore, in order to confirm this conjecture, Jane traveled a long distance from Washington, United States to London, Ennd, looking for changes in those particles in this country where it is rainy all year round.

    ¡°Particle that can form a subspace! Jane is likely to be trapped inside?!¡± Hearing Darcy¡¯s answer, a light blue light erupted from Thor¡¯s eyes on the other side of the phone.

    If what Darcy said was true, then Jane¡¯s current situation was very critical. If she is trapped in that subspace, she may nevere back. Therefore, Thor must go to rescue Jane himself.

    ¡°Send me your location! I¡¯lle over and find you guys! Also, pay close attention to Jane¡¯s information and keep me informed!¡± Finally, Thor said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Okay, we will try our best to find Jane. I will send you our address soon, I hope you can help us, Thor.¡± Darcy quickly replied after hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    If Jane is really trapped in some kind of SubSpace or even in another world, then Darcy really has no methods to save her and Darcy has no other choice but to rely on Thor, the Resident Alien.

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll hang up now, keep in touch!¡± Then, Thor hung up the phone after saying thest sentence.

    Toot toot~

    ¡°Hey! Looks like Thor is still in love with Jane! I don¡¯t know why they broke up, but Jane is obviously in love with Thor too!¡± Listening to the busy toneing from the phone, Darcy muttered in a helpless tone.

    ¡°Hey?! Why are you looking at me like that, junior?¡± Just as Darcy finished muttering and turned her head to look at her side, she found that her junior was staring at herself with wide eyes.

    ¡°Study¡­ Darcy! You said this was just a simple Particle detection study for extra credit! Why is it that now Miss Foster is missing, and you say that she¡¯s trapped in some kind of Dimensional Space?!¡± What Darcy has just said to Thor is a direct blow to this Junior¡¯s mind and he can¡¯t ept it for a while.

    ¡°Student! You learn to live with the surprises that life throws at you. Besides, isn¡¯t that normal? Let me tell you something, this is nothingpared to what I experienced in the beginning.¡± Darcy smiles and pats him on the shoulder as she spoke.

    ¡°Unexpected situation?! Can this even be something that Life could throw at you? Is this really an ident? Shouldn¡¯t it be reported directly to the Police or our country when such an unexpected situation is encountered? Our country should have a Special Department to take charge of this! Also, what kind of experience do you have! Is it even more amazing than been trapped in a Dimensional Space?¡± Seeing the indifferent expression on Darcy¡¯s face, the Intern continued to ask with a look of astonishment.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s an unexpected situation! And although there is a special organization in charge of this kind of idental situation, We don¡¯t have that good of a rtionship.¡± In response to her Intern¡¯s questioning, Darcy replied in a serious tone.

    Until now, Coulson¡¯s number is still saved in Darcy¡¯s cell phone. Of course, theirst contact with SHIELD was not so friendly so Darcy is not thinking about contacting SHIELD.

    ¡°Really¡­¡± Hearing Darcy¡¯s answer, the Intern felt that his world views are getting split again.

    ¡°As for what kind of experience I had, it was pretty cool! If you¡¯re lucky this time, you might see something magical and unbelievable. Of course, there are dangers in going through these things.¡± Darcy continues as she watched her Intern gawk.

    Compared to Jackson Lin¡¯s handsome and unrelenting attitude towards all kinds of things, even though this Intern of hers is still behind Jackson in everything, he was still pretty good. After all, not all can be geniuses like Jackson Lin. At this time, Darcy was still thinking about these things!

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d rather not have to go through this if I had to risk my life. Darcy, can I still have those credits if I say I quit now?¡± After hearing Darcy¡¯s words, the Intern says to himself. Obviously, his own life is more important than experiencing something special.

    ¡°Of course not! You are a member of our team, no matter what, we have to face together! Besides, the danger I mentioned was just to scare you, it won¡¯t be dangerous at all!¡± Darcy assured him in order to stabilize her Intern¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Okay but if I see any danger then I will run away!¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to run away at that time!¡¯ Darcy mused to herself.

    Then, Darcy and her Intern kept in touch with Thor while keeping track of Jane¡¯s location. Before Thor came to London, it would be best if they could find the missing Jane Foster.

 Chapter 726 Requesting

    <h4>Chapter 726 Requesting</h4>

    Whew!

    After hanging up Darcy¡¯s call, Thor directly rushed out of the shower, leaving the three dogs who hadn¡¯t dried their hair inside.

    ¡°Ben! Ben! I have to take time off for something important! Ben! Ben!¡± Thor yelled as he ran outside.

    ¡°If you want to ask for leave, just ask for leave! Why are you in such a rush? Did your home burn down or something?!¡± Ben was resting in the front lobby when Thor rushed out and he asked helplessly when Thor yelled.

    Ben hardly knows anything about Thor¡¯s private life, except that he is handsome enough to be a model and seems to have weak life skills and few friends. So far, Ben has only known a young man named Jackson Lin to be his friend so he was puzzled by Thor¡¯s hurry.

    Call!

    ¡°I have an urgent matter to attend in London. Ben, do you know any way to get there as fast as possible?¡± Thor quickly asked as he rushed towards Ben.

    ¡°London? There are many flights going there from New York every day! What is your emergency?¡± Seeing Thor who doesn¡¯t seem to be lying to him, Ben asked while answering.

    ¡°Flight? Do you mean by ne? That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll be in London in no time by ne!¡± Not answering Ben¡¯s question, Thor heard that he can go to London by ne with an expression like he had found a new world.

    ¡°Well, did you buy a ne ticket?¡± Ben continued ignoring Thor¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Uh¡­no.¡± Upon hearing this question from Ben, Thor answered whileing out of his daze.

    Although he has lived on Earth for several months, Thor has only just learned the most basic life skills. And he didn¡¯t need to fly at all, so he didn¡¯t know how to buy a ticket.

    ¡°Then give me your Passport, and I¡¯ll help you cover the airfare.¡± Ben went on to say as he seems to have guessed that Thor would not be able to buy a ne ticket by himself.

    ¡°Passport? What is that? I don¡¯t have a passport.¡± Hearing this, Thor continued to reply with a nk expression on his face.

    ¡°No Passport?! Are there any Americans who don¡¯t have Passports?¡± Ben almost fell off the stool when he heard Thor¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have a passport, and I¡¯m not an American,¡± Thor replied indifferently as if he didn¡¯t understand why Ben was so surprised.

    ¡°Oh my goodness! You are not an American!? And you don¡¯t have a Passport yet!? Thor, you couldn¡¯t have been smuggled here! Right? ¡°As if he had guessed something, Ben asked solemnly while staring at Thor.

    ¡°Smuggling? No! I wasn¡¯t smuggled here, I was brought here by dad! That¡¯s not the point! The point is how can I get on a ne to London! ¡® Not expecting to exin much to Ben, Thor quickly interrupts his questions and goes on.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get you a ne to London without a passport!¡± ¡°Ben shakes his hand and says when he hears Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Why waste my time if you can¡¯t?¡± Knowing that he could not count on Ben, Thor helplessly took out his mobile phone and dialed a number.

    Of course, the only person Thor can contact and help him at this time is Lin Rui. In fact, as early as Thor and Darcy finished the phone call, he should have contacted Lin Rui, although Lin Rui may not be able to receive his call at this time.

    Toot toot~

    ¡°Hello, the number you dialed is temporarily unavable ¡­¡­¡± Listening to the formic voiceing out of the phone, the expression on Thor¡¯s face turned ugly.

    Unable to contact Lin Rui at the most critical moment, Thor really didn¡¯t know what else he could do.

    ¡°Damn! Why is this happening! Damn it!¡± Holding the phone tightly in his hand, Thor felt pain by the fact that he hadn¡¯t really recovered much of his powers.

    If Thor had received his powers then he would have been able to directly fly to London by himself. Although it is possible for Thor to fly over by himself and get lost halfway, it is still better than being helpless here.

    Ring~

    However, just when Thor was about to squeeze the phone in his hand, it rang again.

    Whew!

    ¡°Hey! Jackson!¡± Quickly holding the phone to his ear, Thor yells without looking at it.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Thor.¡± However, he was not disappointed as Lin Rui¡¯s familiar voice came from the phone.

    ¡­

    Just when Thor in New York was worried for Jane and called Darcy, Lin Rui, who was located in the secret base of Siberia, had also woke up from deep meditation.

    ¡°JARVIS, are you there?¡± Lin Rui, who woke up, scanned the empty medical room and then shouted.

    Even for a person like Lin Rui, who has been through a lot of things and is already very strong in his heart, waking up in a not so familiar room after an injury, and not knowing anyone familiar at a nce, he would have an inexplicable feeling of loneliness in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, Mr. Jackson.¡± After Lin Rui spoke, JARVIS¡¯s voice immediately came out.

    Kaka~

    After JARVIS¡¯s voice came out, all the medical equipment connected to Lin Rui¡¯s body was removed. An hour has passed, and Lin Rui¡¯s body is almost recovered. Although he can¡¯t show much of his strength yet, he at least can move normally.

    ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Jackson?¡± After removing those devices, JARVIS¡¯s voice again came out.

    ¡°JARVIS, can you make a conscious projection? I¡¯m not used to hearing voices and not seeing people. Besides, we know each other well enough and I want to see what you look like.¡± However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t say anything right away. Instead, she made a special request.

    ¡°Consciousness Projection? I don¡¯t have that kind of thing, and I have always existed in Stark¡¯s system, and thework signal is what I am.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, JARVIS was stunned before he calmly replied.

    ¡°Is it just that there is no consciousness projection? That means you already have your own consciousness?¡± Not expecting a positive answer from JARVIS, Lin Rui asked with a calm look in his.

    If it was just a simple Artificial Intelligence then even if Lin Rui asked it to make a projection, there would be no point because the projection would be just a dull robot stitched out of data. Unlike JARVIS, who is a self-upgrading intelligence with its own consciousness, if he had a consciousness projection, it would be aplete incarnation of JARVIS.

    ¡°¡­Mr. Jackson, there was a call for you just now.¡± Without answering Lin Rui¡¯s question, JARVIS turned off the topic and reminded Lin Rui that he had a call. Moreover, JARVIS clearly has some emotion in this sentence that is not applied to pure intelligence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can even change the subject, it seems like you¡¯re really evolving all the time! Forget it, forget about theck of consciousness projection, who called me?¡± Seeing JARVIS digress, Lin Ruiughed, and he finally had to ask with a helpless expression on his face.

 Chapter 727 Familiar

    <h4>Chapter 727 Familiar</h4>

    Huh~

    While asking, Lin Rui has stepped out of bed. After lying in bed for such a long time, Lin Rui wants toe down for some exercise.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Thor.¡± By the time Lin Rui got out of bed, JARVIS had already named the caller.

    However, after JARVIS said it was Thor who made the phone call, Lin Rui suddenly stopped and silently looked up at the surveince camera above the medical room, as if he wanted to see JARVIS in the background.

    ¡°Thor?! I wonder what he wants with me again? Better call him back.¡± With some surprise in mind, Lin Rui has picked up her mobile phone on the desk. Besides, Lin Rui already has something that he wanted to ask Thor so it¡¯s better if Thor made a phone call first.

    Before going into recovering pod, Lin Rui put his cell phone down, in order to facilitate JARVIS to help look for him. After all, Lin Rui has real life to take care of in addition to being a Mirage Knight. In this way, two minutes after Thor failed to get through, Lin Rui called him back.

    ¡°Beep~Jackson!¡± Not long after Lin Rui dialed Thor, the call was answered after the beep tone rang twice as he quickly heard Thor¡¯s worried voice from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s me, Thor, what happened? Why do you sound so anxious.¡± Lin Rui asked curiously when he heard Thor¡¯s voice.

    Although Thor was Asgard¡¯s Prince and hadn¡¯t fully adapted to the life of a full earthling even after living on earth for so long. However, Thor¡¯s current circle of life was very small, and he would not encounter anything that could make him sound so anxious.

    Lin Rui already knows that Thor is starting to recover his power, and now he is not just a big guy who only has good-looking muscles and no strength. ording to Lin Rui¡¯s estimation, Thor would be strong enough to handle any problem as long as he recovers one-tenth of his powers.

    ¡°Jane is missing!¡± Thor said in a worried tone without speaking any nonsense.

    Hearing Thor¡¯s answer, Lin Rui was stunned, and then a bolt of lightning seemed to strike his heart.

    ¡°Jane is missing? Is it Miss Jane Foster?!¡± Then, Lin Rui asked again feeling very surprised.

    They have just discovered a Portal that leads to the of the Dark Elves and Jane Foster had disappeared now, which had to make Lin Rui think about something.

    Is it possible that they have already entered another Thor Movie plot, if it is real then Earth would again be in danger of annihtion. Although the Earth remained rtively safe and sound in the original plot this time without any outside intervention.

    That was not the case now. In the original plot, Thor was at his full power and he can directly fight Malekith, the leader of Dark Elves. But now, Thor is still in exile and he is slowly awakening his powers. Without Thor¡¯s full strength, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what would happen this time.

    Yes, she¡¯s missing! Before Jane disappeared, she was in London working on research that was aimed at a Particle that could create a particr dimensional space. And now Jane¡¯s satellite phone signal is bouncing around with the Particle wave, and I suspect that Jane is now trapped in some Dimension!¡± After Lin Rui¡¯s surprising questions, Thor quickly exined the situation of Jane¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°So it really is¡­¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s exnation, Lin Rui was even more sure that Jane¡¯s disappearance was because of the beginning of Thor¡¯s second movie plot.

    At this time, Jane should have been caught up in the momentary staggering caused by the appearance of the Aether, and perhaps the Aether has now possessed Jane¡¯s body. With the characteristics of the Aether, if it possesses Jane¡¯s body, then it will continue to absorb Jane¡¯s life force and everything that exists in this real world.

    In the original plot, even the Queen of Asgard and Thor¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t get remove the Aether from Jane¡¯s body. In the end, it was Malekith, the leader of Dark Elves, who extracted the Aether.

    This is also a very special property of Aether as the Reality Stone, which can be tangible or intangible. Its function is to infinitely change reality and illusion ording to the user¡¯s will, and it can be said to be a powerful and invincible treasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Jane in London as fast as I can. I know you can help me.¡± Thor¡¯s worried shout came from the phone as he didn¡¯t want to continue his talk with Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you get to London as soon as possible, and maybe, if necessary, I¡¯m going to make the trip too!¡± Knowing that Thor was now very worried, Lin Rui replied quickly over the phone.

    ¡°You¡¯reing too? Good, if youe, I will be more sure to find Jane!¡± At first, Thor didn¡¯t understand why Lin Rui was also going to London, but soon he didn¡¯t need to understand. Anyway, Lin Rui will be a big help as Thor knows what Lin Rui¡¯s hidden identity is.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in your workce, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up right away. You can rest assured that Miss Foster will be fine.¡± Lin Rui, who has already made up his mind, continues to speak.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Then Lin Rui hung up the phone. Now that something unexpected has happened on Thor¡¯s side, his ns need to be changed. Perhaps he could do something with the Thor II storylinebined with the Portal that leads to the Dark Elf.

    ¡°JARVIS, did you hear everything just now?¡± Lin Rui asked directly after hanging up the phone.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Do you need help?¡± After Lin Rui asked, JARVIS quickly answered.

    ¡°Can I directly mobilize Mr. Stark¡¯s private jet to fly to London?¡± Without further ado, Lin Rui then asked.

    ¡°I believe that as long as you raise this request to Mr. Stark, he will agree to it.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, JARVIS answered truthfully.

    ¡°Then contact Mr. Stark now. I have other matters to discuss than the use of his private jet.¡± With this answer, Lin Rui is quick to say.

    ¡°Okay, connecting with Mr. Stark.¡±

    Brush~

    Two seconds after JARVIS started contacting Tony, a curtain of light suddenly fell from above the medical room. The next thing you know, Tony¡¯s figure is on that screen of light.

    However, Lin Rui puts on his Mirage Knight mask when he sees the picture on the light screen. Because that light screen shows not only Tony, there are other figures behind Tony.

    ¡°Hi! Mirage Knight, how is your recovery?¡±

 Chapter 728

    <h4>CHAPTER 728 SUPPORT</h4>

    As the few people on the light curtain were clearly disyed, Tony standing in the middle smiled and greeted Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui: ¡°...¡±

    ¡®I just want to talk to you about borrowing your private jet. Why are you talking to me with such a crowd without even informing me? I almost got exposed.¡¯ Lin Rui silently thought in his heart as he saw the people standing beside and behind Tony.

    At this time, a total of seven or eight people were squeezed into the lens of the entire light curtain.

    Standing next to Tony was Captain America, and on the other side was Professor Charles in a wheelchair. Behind them are Peter, ck Widow, Hank the beast, and others.

    Regarding Mirage Knight¡¯s call, Tony, who was discussing matters at the base, let everyone watch their conversation.

    Anyway, what they want to discuss requires Mirage Knight¡¯s opinion as well. For Tony, he believes that Lin Rui¡¯s position must be with him. In their alliance, only Iron Man and Mirage Knight have the strongest rtionship.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Stark, as well as Captain Rogers and Professor Charles.¡± Seeing Tony and others staring at him, Lin Rui had no choice but to calm down and say hello.

    ¡°Are you discussing something?¡± Seeing that Tony and the others had got together and Tony was talking to him in front of them, Lin Rui could easily guess that they should be discussing something important, so he asked.

    ¡°Yes, we are discussing a major issue. Mirage Knight, you just called at the right time, otherwise, I would have asked JARVIS to call you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony nodded and replied.

    ¡°Major Issue? Did something happen to the Portal?¡± Lin Rui asked quickly when he heard that Tony and the others were discussing a major issue.

    ¡°No, nothing is wrong with the Portal at this time. It¡¯s us, mainly Rogers, who has a very bold n.¡± Tony continued while shaking his head.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, I n to arrange for an Elite team to enter the Portal. We will establish our own territory over there so that even if a war breaks out, it will not spread to the earth.¡± Rogers spoke without letting Tony say anything.

    ¡°Based on your knowledge of the Dark Elves, what do you think of this n?¡± Rogers asked seriously while looking at Lin Rui in the light curtain.

    Lin Rui was stunned when he heard Rogers¡¯ words. Sending Elite teams to the where the Dark Elves live to upy some territory. This is the kind of n that even Lin Rui would not even think of, after all, Dark Elves are stronger than the people on earth.

    But now, Lin Rui suddenly felt that this was not impossible. Because the people in their alliance are powerful. Although they are notparable to Thor in his heyday, they have more than enough power to deal with Dark Elves warriors.

    Another reason is that Lin Rui had also learned that Thor¡¯s ex-girlfriend, Jane Foster has disappeared.

    If the situation develops ording to the plot then Malekith, the leader of the Dark Elves, should have been secretly looking for the Aether in Asgard with his Elite troops.

    If the Aether has been taken away by Jane Foster, then Malekith will not be able to return, and will only continue to trouble Asgard. Therefore, at this time, the Dark Elves should not have too many powerful characters.

    ¡°I have to say. Your n really surprised me, Captain Rogers. However, it is also a very reasonable n. If the Dark Elves are allowed to react and attack the earth first then it may cause unpredictable losses.¡± After thinking about it, Lin Rui nodded and expressed his opinion.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, why are you...¡± Tony, who originally thought that Lin Rui would not approve of Rogers¡¯ n, said in surprise when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°However, before we proceed with this n, we need to figure out what the situation is on the other side of the Portal. ¡®Know yourself and know your enemy and you will win every battle¡¯, this is an ancient saying in the Art of War. This means that you must understand not only yourself but also your enemy in order to win a war. Therefore, there is no need to hurry now.¡± Lin Rui looked at the people on the light screen and went on to say before Tony could finish his words.

    ¡°Know your enemy? Mirage Knight, you said before that you have a way to inquire about the information on Dark Elves, how is that going?¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rogers again asked.

    After listening to Rogers, Lin Rui didn¡¯t say anything. Tony standing next to Rogers frowned and said, ¡°Rogers, Mirage Knight has just rested. How will he have the time to inquire about Dark Elves from anyone?¡±

    Tony is rtively protective of Lin Rui. Of course, there are so many people here and only Tony knows that Lin Rui contacted him as soon as he woke up, so it was him who spoke to Rogers.

    ¡°Uh...¡± Rogers was embarrassed by Tony¡¯s words, he was indeed a little anxious.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, I really just woke up. And I took the initiative to contact you to tell you something this time, that is, I have to leave the United States for a while.¡± Without letting Rogers be embarrassed for too long, Lin Rui went on to say.

    Originally Lin Rui only intended to contact Tony alone and talk to him about the situation, but now that there are so many people on the light curtain, Lin Rui can only change his words and say that he wanted to contact everyone. When Lin Rui finishes the matter immediately, he still has to talk to Tony alone.

    ¡°Leaving America? Where are you going?¡± This time, it was Tony who spoke first again, leaving Rogers, who was on the sidelines, a little speechless.

    ¡°Yeah, Mirage Knight, you are still recovering, where are you going at this time?!¡± After Tony spoke, Spiderman who was standing behind him also squeezed to the front and asked suspiciously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about thister. Now I¡¯m just telling you that I won¡¯t go back to the Siberia base for the time being.

    So, if you really want to assemble a team to go through the Portal then wait for my message. Also, this team must beposed of individuals with strong individual strength.¡±

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    While Lin Rui was talking, he also asked JARVIS to send Tony a private message.

    ¡°En?¡± The expression on Tony¡¯s face, who was still wondering where Lin Rui was going, suddenly changed and then recovered to normal. However, for just a short while, Tony had quietly asked JARVIS to send a message back.

    ¡°So, Mirage Knight, you support my n?¡± Rogers didn¡¯t mind waiting to hear from Mirage Knight, but he was concerned that Mirage Knight, the leader of the League of Defenders, would be as unsupportive of him as Tony And Charles.

    ¡°Yeah! I support you!¡±

 Chapter 729

    <h4>CHAPTER 729 .......</h4>

    Two minutester, Lin Rui¡¯s curtain of light turned blue again and disappeared. This time, the connection with Rogers and others was over, and Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath after the call was disconnected.

    Although this is not the first time that Lin Rui had talked business with Captain America, Iron Man, and Professor X but he still feels some pressure and tension.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Steve-Rogers to be the most radical one here, I thought it would be Tony.¡± Lin Rui is still a bit surprised by Rogers¡¯ n.

    Based on Lin Rui¡¯s understanding of the Marvel World Superhero, Captain America should be rtively conservative, while Iron Man is somewhat of an adventurer. But in this matter, it turned out that Rogers was the one who proposed the n to take the initiative to attack.

    ¡°It seems that I need to quickly figure out the situation on Dark Elf¡¯s side. As long as I can be sure that Jane Foster really disappeared because of the Aether then it ispletely possible to assemble a team and enter the Portal.¡± Lin Rui already knows the n here, and he also supports it, so he must figure out the necessary information as soon as possible.

    ¡°JARVIS, has Tony¡¯s ne departed yet?¡± After thinking about this for some time, Lin Rui asked JARVIS.

    ¡°It has already departed and will arrive at its destination in a minute, so you can ask your friend to wait for a while on the road in the backyard.¡± After Lin Rui asked the question, JARVIS quickly replied.

    While Lin Rui was talking to Tony and others, he had secretly asked JARVIS to tell Tony of his request, and Tony of course directly agreed. Although Lin Rui has not exined what he wants his private jet for but Tony knew Lin Rui would tell him sooner orter.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact Thor now. Also, JARVIS, I should leave too.¡± Lin Rui said as he picked up the phone and walked out.

    Having arranged for Stark¡¯s private jet to pick up Thor, Lin Rui was also going to London to see the situation in person.

    Although the Portal here in Siberia is also very important, but if Jane Foster has really found the Aether then Lin Rui definitely has to go over there.

    Not to mention what Lin Rui can do when Dark Elf intends to plunge the Nine Realms into Darkness. Lin Rui who has already obtained an Infinity Stone is also looking forward to seeing another Infinity Stone with terrifying effects and power.

    ¡°The Iron Man Armor is ready to go.¡± When Lin Rui walked out of the medical room, there was already an Iron Man Armor waiting for him in front of him.

    ¡°Set off!¡±

    Kakaka~

    Brush!

    Ten secondster, the gates of the secret base, hidden beneath a snow-capped mountain, burst open.

    When the gate only opens a by a half-meter or so gap, a figure quickly rushed out. In the next moment, the figure was already high up in the air and was gone in the blink of an eye.

    ...

    In New York, Thor, who hung up the phone directly walked towards the backyard with a puzzled look on his face.

    Just now, Lin Rui had told Thor that the ne to pick him up had arrived and asked him to go to the backyard. Thor believed Lin Rui¡¯s words. If Lin Rui had said that there is a ne in the backyard to pick him up, then there must be one.

    ¡°Hey Thor, aren¡¯t you looking for a friend to help you get to London? What¡¯s the point of going towards the backyard?¡± Finally, when Thor¡¯s figure was about to disappear in the corridor, Ben shouted while catching up.

    ¡°I am going to the backyard to take a ne, my friend said that the ne has arrived,¡± Thor answered calmly without looking back.

    ¡°ne in the backyard?! How is it possible? Even if your friend can mobilize a helicopter, it won¡¯t take you to London!¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Ben yelled in disbelief.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the difference between an airne and a helicopter, but I trust my friend.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll like to see how your friend made a nee over here? I am telling you, he is ying tricks on you!¡± Ben muttered helplessly.

    Huhu~

    However, just as Ben and Thor were about to walk to the backyard, there was a slight engine roar and wind blowing from the outside. However, the roar of this engine is much smaller than the loud sound of a helicopter.

    ¡°Is there really a nending here?!¡± Hearing this weird voice, Ben couldn¡¯t help but think of it.

    Phoo~

    Finally, Thor, who was striding ahead, had pushed open the door leading to the backyard. Then, a scene appeared in front of Ben¡¯s eyes that surprised him greatly: a luxury private jet just glided to a stop on the road in their backyard.

    This luxury private jet was no more than twenty meters long in total, all of it was pure white, with few embellishments, and only its affiliation was sprayed on the side belly of the ne.

    ¡°Stark?! This is Stark¡¯s Private Jet!¡± Ben shouted in shock after seeing the word in the luxury private jet.

    Is this silly big guy in front of him who can¡¯t even live his life well, is he friends with Tony Stark? Thor just said that his friend had a way, and it was his friend who asked him toe out to get here.

    So, has he been making Tony-Stark¡¯s friend do these kinds of things? Is he still a volunteer at this stray dog home? At this moment, Ben looked at Thor¡¯s back and didn¡¯t know how much he had been thinking.

    ¡°Is this the ne? It¡¯s a bit small! But I don¡¯t care about that much anymore.¡± Just as Ben was closing his mouth in shock, Thor said lightly when he saw the ne too.

    Thor didn¡¯t know much about nes, but he had seen big ones. This one was much smaller than that. In Thor¡¯s simple mind, the big one must be better than the small one, hence the saying ¡®bigger is always better¡¯.

    ¡°Cough cough cough cough! I can¡¯t believe you still think this ne is small!?¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words inadvertently, Ben almost didn¡¯t catch his breath.

    Then, without talking to Ben, Thor strode towards the ne that was parked on the road. When he walked to the courtyard wall, Thor pushed his hand and he turned over. Then, in front of Ben¡¯s envious eyes, Thor quickly boarded the private jet.

    Buzzing~

    After Thor boarded the Stark¡¯s private jet, the originally quiet engine roared again. Ten secondster, under a burst of huge thrust, the luxurious private jet taxied out quickly from precision to movement and finally rushed into the air from a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Oh? I didn¡¯t ask Thor why he is going to London in such a hurry? Maybe we could have gone together!¡± Ben, who raised his head, regretted not asking Thor anything until Stark¡¯s ne had rushed into the clouds.

    However, it is obviously impossible for Thor to look back at this time, his ex-girlfriend is still waiting for him to save her.

 Chapter 730

    <h4>CHAPTER 730 DIMENSIONAL SPACE</h4>

    London, as the world¡¯s famous fog city, the weather is not very good here at the moment. No, it should be said that there is not much good weather in London throughout the year.

    And recently, the continuous rain had caused quite an irritation for the tourists and locals. At this time, Darcy, who had contacted Thor, was looking for something in an empty and unupied factory in the outskirts of London with her Intern.

    ¡°Darcy, this is the ce where Miss Foster¡¯s satellite phone signal appeared several times, why does this ce feel so gloomy?¡± Tightly holding an instrument with a continuous Red Blinking signal in his hand, the Intern whispered behind Darcy.

    ¡°What¡¯s gloomy, it¡¯s just rain. Also, why are you hiding behind me? You are a man, act like one!¡± Darcy said helplessly when she nced at the nervous Intern behind her.

    It seems that what Darcy said before still scared the boy who is not yet twenty years old. However, Darcy just spoke that as a precaution, it is possible that they will encounter something out of this world this time.

    ¡°Haha, I am not as experienced as you so you should be in front. By the way, the signal transmission center should be in front. Will Jane be there?¡± Hearing Darcy¡¯s words, Junior, hiding behind her spoke with an embarrassed expression on his face before he took two steps forward and then pointed to the front.

    Following the direction pointed by her Intern. Darcy saw the central area of the fifth floor of this unmanned factory. The central area is a patio, and a spiral staircase is surrounding the patio.

    This unmanned factory building should be an unfinished building. Except for a solid main building, there is no interior decoration at all. It is raining outside, and there is a cold wind blowing inside. No wonder Junior feels gloomy.

    ¡°En? There ......¡± After she saw the situation in that patio in front of her, Darcy muttered with some confusion.

    Then, she suddenly speeded up and walked over. And behind her, Junior also hurriedly followed as if he had seen something magical.

    ¡°Has the rain stopped? No, the rain hasn¡¯t stopped!¡± After looking carefully up and down the patio a few times, Darcy¡¯s tone changed from doubt to firmness.

    ¡°But, what¡¯s going on here?¡± At the time Darcy finished, Junior beside her asked with wide eyes in surprise.

    At this time, Darcy and Junior were standing on the edge of the central patio of this empty building.

    This patio is designed to leadpletely from the first floor to the top floor, because the building is not yetpleted, the top floor of the patio has nothing to block the rain from falling down.

    So, it was raining heavily outside, and this patio already had rain falling on it. However, Darcy and Junior could not see a drop of rain in front of their eyes, it was as if the patio was being avoided by the clouds in the sky. The patio is the ce where the rain is not falling.

    Listening to the sound of rain showersing from outside and watching the sight of the patio without a slight breeze in front of them, Darcy also had a gloomy feeling in her heart.

    ¡°I knew this investigation will not be so smooth, thest time was also something like this!¡± Darcy was convinced that the situation is not normal. She muttered something in her heart as this is not the first time she has faced a simr situation.

    ¡°Darcy, what should I do now? The signal from Jane¡¯s satellite phone was sent from here. Is there really a Dimensional Space here?¡± Hearing Darcy¡¯s whisper, Junior asked with a nervous voice.

    ¡°If there is a Dimensional Space here then you will know by looking at the detector in your hand.¡± Darcy snapped at Junior when she saw his nervous appearance.

    A few months ago, Darcy was just an intern who followed Jane Foster in order to earn credits. At that time, she had already encountered Bifrost at close range, and after that, she even met aliens and saw a scene of a battle between the weapon of an alien civilization and Iron Man.

    Therefore, Darcy¡¯s nerves are now much stronger than the average person¡¯s, and she also knew that there are many weird and magical things outside this seemingly peaceful life.

    ¡°Ah! The Alpha Particle concentrations are through the roof! ¡°After Darcy¡¯s warning, Junior looked down and saw that the concentration of the Alpha Particles used to create the Dimensional Space had exceeded the limit.

    ¡°Well, Alpha Particles have long been used to find the most obvious evidence of fluctuations in space, it is also a detection method developed by Jane from that particr organization. And now that the concentration of Alpha Particles is out of bounds, it means that the Space in which this courtyard is sitting is obviously problematic.¡± Nodding her head, Darcy has already pulled an empty can of drink out of her backpack.

    Seeing Darcy take out a can of drinks from her backpack, Junior on the side was feeling a little puzzled. The current situation is already so severe now that they are likely to have discovered the only Dimensional Space on earth. Does Darcy want to drink at a time like this?!

    Shout!

    Darcy threw the Can directly into the empty patio in front of her in front of Junior¡¯s puzzled eyes. The Can then curved a parab and fell a few meters into the middle of the courtyard, seemingly out of the ordinary to the naked eye.

    However, if Darcy and her team had a more sophisticated device for detecting spatial fluctuations or had spatial abilities of their own then they would have picked up the apparent spatial fluctuations as the Can of drink flew into the patio.

    Brush~

    And just after the Can of Drinknded vertically about ten meters away, it actually seemed to have fallen into a magical space and instantly disappeared!

    ¡°It!... It disappeared!¡± Junior shouted with a trembling voice as he watched the can of drink disappear in front of his eyes.

    ¡°I saw it, it¡¯s gone! It seems that there really is a Subspace out there and Jane is really trapped inside!¡± Compared to her Intern¡¯s shock, Darcy seems moreposed.

    However, they have at least confirmed that there is a Dimensional Subspace here, then it means that Jane is really no longer here or even on the earth, then where is she now? Darcy is very worried about whether Jane will be in any danger.

    Brush!

    And just when Darcy and her Intern were standing by the patio looking at the empty patio in front of them, not knowing what to do next, a cracking sound came from behind them. Then, a figure had appeared behind Darcy and Junior.

    Kakaka~

    As Darcy and the Inter nervously looked back, a sound of mechanical operation continued to be heard. And after theypletely turned around, a handsome young man who was a little younger than Darcy¡¯s timid Junior was standing in front of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Miss Darcy.¡±

 Chapter 731

    <h4>CHAPTER 731 ARRIVAL</h4>

    After Darcy and Junior nervously turned around, they saw a handsome young guy smiling and greeting them. No, he said hello Darcy. Because this young man who appeared knew Darcy.

    ¡°Uh...well, Darcy, you know...¡± Just when Junior looked at the handsome man who suddenly appeared in front of him and was about to ask about him, he suddenly noticed that Darcy had already rushed out.

    Brush!

    ¡°Ah! Oh, it¡¯s Jackson. You¡¯re here! I knew Thor couldn¡¯t be trusted. So he asked your help!¡± Darcy has already thrown herself in front of the guy while Junior looked on with a dumbfounded expression on his face.

    That¡¯s right, the young handsome guy who suddenly appeared here was Lin Rui who flew over from Siberia in an Iron Man Armor. Because the speed of the Iron Man suit is much faster than the speed of the Stark private jet, Lin Rui also arrived before Thor.

    Phoo~

    The next moment, Darcy is already throwing her arms around Lin Rui, who doesn¡¯t shy away. Darcy has always been a big fan of this handsome and mysterious young man.

    Of course, she just likes it and flirts with him a few times at most, but she has no ideas about him, especially after Darcy realized that Lin Rui¡¯s background is not that simple and she doesn¡¯t likeplicated things.

    ¡°Ms. Darcy, although we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, you don¡¯t need to be so enthusiastic.¡± Lin Rui smiled stiffly when Darcy tightly hugged him.

    Phoo~

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s been a long time since I saw you so I am happy!¡± At Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Darcy finally released her arms and stood in front of Lin Rui again.

    After theirst meeting in New Mexico, Darcy has little contact with Lin Rui. Darcy knows that she is on a different level from the young man who is capable of getting close to Tony Stark, so she does not bother Lin Rui much. But now, Lin Rui hase by himself, so Darcy will certainly not be polite to tease him.

    ¡°Well, Miss Darcy, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me? Is he your boyfriend?¡± Lin Rui certainly knew that Darcy was deliberately teasing him, so he deliberately asked this question while looking at the dumbfounded boy behind Darcy.

    ¡°He? My boyfriend? No, No, No! He¡¯s Junior and he is my Intern.¡± Seeing Lin Rui pointing at the dazed Junior behind her and calling him her boyfriend, Darcy quickly denied it.

    Although Junior looks good and treats her well, Darcy hasn¡¯t thought of him as a lover yet.

    ¡°Junior? Okay, hey there, I am simr to you in the sense that I also followed her for the period of internship, although the time was very short.¡± Hearing Darcy¡¯s answer, Lin Rui walked forward and said hello to Junior who hadn¡¯t fully recovered.

    Seeing Lin Rui walking in front of him, Junior was stunned and quickly stretched out his hand and said, ¡°Uh... Hello, my name is Evans, Evans Robert!¡±

    Reaching out his hand to shake Lin Rui¡¯s hand, the now named Evans seemed a little nervous.

    ¡°Evans? Well, Evans, my name is Jackson Lin. You can call me Lin or Jackson. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Lin Rui smiled and said.

    ¡°En! Hello, Jackson!¡±

    Booming~

    Just after Lin Rui had greeted Darcy and Evans, there was a roar of the engine from outside the unfinished building. Through the heavy rain and strong wind, the sound of this engine was also very clear, and it was obvious that an airne had flown past at close range.

    ¡°En? Is it Thor? He said he wasing by a ne and I believe a ne has justnded?¡± Darcy¡¯s eyes light up as she hears the roar of the approaching engine.

    ¡°Yeah, Thor is here.¡± Lin Rui nodded when he heard Darcy¡¯s words.

    Then, Lin Rui led Darcy and Evans to the side of the building, where they can see an empty road outside that had not yet been opened to traffic. There, a private jet wasnding quickly and soon entered the taxiing phase.

    Chi Chi Chi Chi ~

    After rubbing the tires on the ground a few times, the luxury private jet sprayed with the word Stark on it finallypleted a perfect rainnding. After the hatch opened, Thor, who had been waiting for a long time, jumped down from the stairway without taking the stairs at all.

    Thor, who had already recovered part of his strength can do something like jumping down the stairs and he quickly ran towards Lin Rui and the others.

    ¡°That¡¯s!... Stark¡¯s private jet?! So is Jane¡¯s ex-boyfriend a good friend of Tony Stark?!¡± After seeing the words on the private jet, Evans¡¯s eyes widened and he eximed.

    Before that, Darcy had briefly introduced Thor to Evans. Of course, she did not say that Thor is an alien, only that he is Jane¡¯s ex-boyfriend, and he could be of help in this regard.

    Evans¡¯s little brain certainly believed Darcy¡¯s statement, and since Jane Foster herself was an expert in this area of study then it was only natural that her ex-boyfriend also understood this aspect of things.

    ¡°Thor is not Tony Stark¡¯s friend, the handsome guy next to you is. Haven¡¯t you noticed the Iron Man Armor in the corner? You just saw hime here in this Iron Man Armor.¡± Darcy calmly said as she heard Junior¡¯s exmation.

    While talking, Darcy pointed to a spot in the corner behind them. At the position Darcy pointed to, a brand new Iron Man Armor was quietly standing there. It was as if the real Iron Man had appeared here.

    ¡°Iron Man!¡±

    ...

    ¡°It seems that it is certain that there is an abnormality in the space here, but I don¡¯t know where this abnormal space leads, or whether Miss Foster is safe now.¡± A few minutester, Lin Rui stood by the courtyard of the unfinished building and spoke while calmly looking at the scene.

    It took a few minutes for Evans to recover from the shock of seeing Iron Man. Then Lin Rui and Thor, who had rushed up all the way, came to the patio. After observing for a while, Lin Rui reached this conclusion.

    Of course, the present situation is consistent with Lin Rui¡¯s memory. That means Jane Foster is currently trapped on the Asgard side and may have been possessed by the Aether.

    ¡°Jackson, what do you suggest we do now? Why don¡¯t I just jump in and see? !¡± Thor, who was standing by, asked worriedly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Nearly half an hour had passed since he knew Jane was missing, and Thor was worried.

 Chapter 732

    <h4>CHAPTER 732 TRAMPLES</h4>

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t answer anything immediately after hearing Thor¡¯s words. This time Lin Rui came here to first determine if Jane had fallen into the ce where Asgard hides the Aether.

    If he can confirm this then it can be inferred that the Elites of the Dark Elves are looking for Aether somece in Asgard at this time. In this case, Rogers and others waiting for Lin Rui¡¯s information in Siberia can safely send a team into the Portal.

    Lin Rui, however, has been able to confirm that Jane Foster is trapped in another space after observing the magical patio in front of him. Therefore, Lin Rui has quietly asked JARVIS to send a message to Tony just now.

    Lin Rui also gave his own suggestions for the formation of the team that will pass through the Portal. Thebined strength of Iron Man, SHIELD, X-Men, and the League of Defenders will be the best team.

    Lin Rui feels very confident that thebined might of these forces would be able to stand firm there. He is also a bold gambler.

    ¡°Jackson, what do you say?¡± Thor asked after not getting an answer.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Just when Thor was staring at Lin Rui waiting for his suggestion, Evans suddenly reached out and pointed to the location of the patio in front and shouted.

    Brush!

    Just as Lin Rui and the others turned their eyes towards the direction pointed by Evans, they saw a beverage can fall straight down from the top of the patio. This beverage cannded vertically for more than ten meters and then disappear again, it went back into that mysterious subspace.

    ¡°That¡¯s the one we threw in before! It¡¯s back again! Could it be that this dimensional space is a cycle?¡± Evans said in surprise as he watched the beverage can appear and disappear.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s it! This dimension, which connects the Earth to the rest of space, acts as a tunnel in which things pass between the two Spaces every once in a while. That exins why we are still receiving a spotty satellite phone signal from Jane!¡± After Evans¡¯ surprise, Darcy also exins from the background.

    For the situation in front of him, Lin Rui is very calm, because up to now, everything is going ording to the plot that he knows. Thor beside him was not looking so good, after all, he was nning to jump right in.

    But if the Subspace of the patio in front of him is a spatial tunnel, then it would be a waste of effort for him to jump in and be transported back.

    ¡°Thor, can you reach Heimdall now?¡± Just when Thor was feeling worried and torn, Lin Rui suddenly looked at him and spoke.

    As the Guardian of Asgard¡¯s Bifrost, Heimdall does not seem to y any major role in Lin Rui¡¯s memory, nor does he seem to be strong enough. But, from where he is, he can¡¯t be a minor yer either. After all, the Bifrost can directly destroy a.

    And Heimdall has insight into the entire Nine Realms and he can see and hear what is happening anywhere in the Nine Realms if he wants to. Therefore, if Thor can contact Heimdall then it would be best if Heimdall could help him find Jane.

    ¡°Contact Heimdall? No? Even if Heimdall could hear and see me, I¡¯m still on this Earth because of Father¡¯s punishment. He won¡¯t answer me.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor¡¯s eyes lit up at first and then dimmed.

    ¡°He won¡¯t respond, but he can hear and see you? Then... Maybe we can try.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s answer, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he murmured.

    Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s expression and his low whisper, Thor didn¡¯t know what Lin Rui was thinking, so he could only stand on the edge of the patio anxiously and believe him.

    ¡°If Heimdall has been watching Thor, then he may already know about Jane¡¯s disappearance. But because Jane is just an insignificant earthling, Heimdall will definitely not spend energy looking for it. But if Thor also disappeared from Earth, then Heimdall is definitely going to be concerned. Odin sent Thor into exile on Earth to reflect on his choices, not to bounce around different worlds.¡± Lin Rui quickly thought in his heart as he looked at Thor, who stood at the edge of the patio and kept trying to calm his nerves down.

    So, if Thor went through this Subspace to find Jane then it also means that Heimdall will look for Thor and then discover Jane¡¯s location. In that case, even if Jane and Thor met Dark Elves who was looking for Aether over there, Asgard¡¯s army would instantly arrive as long as they were seen by Heimdall.¡± Soon, Lin Rui came up with a more than likely development of the situation in his mind.

    ¡°Then, Thor...... you¡¯d better go over there!¡± With this thought in mind, Lin Rui had soundlessly walked behind Thor.

    Whew!

    In the next moment, in front of the shocked eyes of Darcy and Evans, Lin Rui raised his foot and directly kicked Thor¡¯s ass.

    P¨±!

    Thor, who was standing on the edge of the patio observing this Dimensional Space, was kicked out by Lin Rui and he wasn¡¯t able to respond. Although Thor did regain some of his strength, Lin Rui himself was not an ordinary person, and he also used a lot of strength to kick Thor which resulted in Thor being kicked for several meters. In this way, Thor quickly fell onto the patio with a confused expression on his face.

    Huhu!

    After falling for two seconds, Thor instantly disappeared into the bottom of the patio, just like the beverage can before.

    At this time, Lin Rui slowly brought her outstretched leg back and silently raised her head, and looked over the patio, ¡°Heimdall, if you see it then go find your Prince!¡±

    Brush!

    Just after Lin Rui kicked Thor down, Darcy and Evans, who had recovered from their shock, finally rushed over.

    ¡°Jackson! What are you doing!?¡± Looking at the location where Thor disappeared from the patio with a worried expression on his face, Darcy then stared at Lin Rui and asked loudly.

    Even if Thor is unreliable as an alien, he shouldn¡¯t do such a dangerous thing. What if this dimension is harmful to people? Darcy didn¡¯t want to exin to Jane how her ex-boyfriend got killed.

    Especially since the act of Lin Rui kicking Thor just now seemed very unexpected, so unexpected that no one reacted. If the few people present didn¡¯t know the patio was a subspace, then Lin Rui¡¯s act would have been seen as a clear murder!

 Chapter 733

    <h4>CHAPTER 733 9 MINUTE 12 SECOND</h4>

    Facing Darcy¡¯s questioning, Lin Rui acted calmly.

    ¡°By doing the right thing, Jane is trapped in another dimension connected by this dimension, and only Thor can save her now.¡± Lin Rui looks at Darcy and gives a vague exnation while silently stepping back two steps from the edge of the courtyard.

    ¡°Is this your n for rescuing Jane? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous this could be?!¡± Clearly, Lin Rui¡¯s answer did not convince Darcy, who at this point could not understand Lin Rui¡¯s approach.

    ¡°Of course I do. I know better than you do. Darcy, you have to trust me. Don¡¯t you remember what happenedst time? I was very helpful at that time too.¡± Lin Rui has no choice but to continue his exnation when he saw Darcy¡¯s expression.

    Darcy finally calmed down when she heard Lin Rui¡¯s exnation. Darcy then remembers that the handsome young man she is looking at is no ordinary man, but he has a very unusual sibling or father-son rtionship with Tony Stark.

    And, he is also someone who has a lot of connections with SHIELD who monitors global security. So if he says he knows exactly what¡¯s going on at this time then Darcy doesn¡¯t have to be suspicious.

    ¡°Even if Thor doesn¡¯t encounter any danger like this, you can¡¯t do it so suddenly. Thor himself intended to jump in so you didn¡¯t have to push him like that!¡± Although Darcy slowly understood Lin Rui, she still feels that his approach just now was too unpleasant.

    Hearing this, Lin Rui could only smile a few times helplessly. It was because of Heimdall that he unexpectedly kicked Thor out. If Heimdall hadn¡¯t been watching Thor, he wouldn¡¯t have kicked him out without warning.

    After all, if Heimdall knows that Lin Rui has negotiated with Thor to let him leave the earth through the dimension space, maybe Heimdall will find trouble with himter.

    But now Lin Rui had kicked Thor out by ident. Although Heimdall must have some doubts, he would not think ofing to Lin Rui for trouble. Moreover, Lin Rui will not give Heimdall a chance to trouble him.

    ¡°Darcy, do you remember what time it was when you threw in that drink can earlier? I want to calcte how long a round trip of the spatial tunnel formed by this dimensional space is.¡± Lin Rui went on to ask without dwelling on the vanished Thor.

    ¡°This? I didn¡¯t keep track of the time, but it should only be about ten minutes.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Darcy answered after thinking about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nine minutes and twelve seconds.¡± After Darcy had finished speaking, Evans, who was standing next to her, interrupted and replied. I don¡¯t know how he urately remembers it to second.

    ¡°Very well, then I¡¯ll wait for nine minutes and twelve seconds. If Thor does not appear from here after nine minutes and twelve seconds, it means that he has sessfully crossed the dimensional space and has entered the space connected to the opposite side.¡± Hearing Evans¡¯ words, Lin Rui nodded and said.

    Thor has gone through the dimensional space to find Jane Foster, but at this time, Thor is not theplete version of Thor as he was in the original plot. Although Thor has recovered some part of his strength, he is still weak.

    Therefore, if Heimdall has not found Thor at this time, or if he did not find Thor at all then Thor will be in a very dangerous situation even if he finds Jane and Lin Rui certainly won¡¯t let them fall into such a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Wait nine minutes and twelve seconds? What about after that? What about after Thor doesn¡¯t show up? How are they going toe back?¡± Not hearing anything rted to the word ¡®Rescue¡¯ in Lin Rui¡¯s sentence, Darcy frowned and then asked.

    ¡°I guess Jackson is going to go over after nine minutes and twelve seconds as well.¡± After Darcy finished, Evans interjected again.

    Compared to Darcy, Evans seems to have a strong understanding in some aspects. After learning about Lin Rui¡¯s general identity, he already knew that the young man in front of him was probably some kind of a hidden strong character in a novel or movie.

    The situation they have encountered right now is very magical so the young man in front of him should be someone who specializes in handling this kind of magical event.

    What¡¯s more, When Lin Rui was exining his actions to Darcy just now, Evans heard him talk about thest incident.

    Although Darcy didn¡¯t tell Evans what happened to her before but he knows it shouldn¡¯t have been something any easier than it is today. Therefore, if Lin Rui had helped solve the problemst time, then obviously, he should be certain of solving the situation now.

    ¡°Is Evans telling the truth?!¡± Darcy stared at Lin Rui and asked seriously.

    ¡°Yes, if Thor does not show up after nine minutes and twelve seconds, I will go. Don¡¯t worry, I know better than you how to deal with this kind of thing.¡± Lin Rui answered with a smile when he saw the worry in Darcy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You! Even if you are really amazing, you don¡¯t have to act like you don¡¯t care! You¡¯re still several years younger than me!¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s appearance, Darcy patted his shoulder and said helplessly.

    ¡°Is it just you this time? Where is that SHIELD and Mr. Stark? Didn¡¯t theye to help?¡± After patting Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder, Darcy looked at him and asked back.

    Darcy saw what Iron Man can do thest time she was in New Mexico. The humanoid war weapon from Bifrost was so powerful but it was still defeated by Iron Man. So Darcy expects some additional support from Lin Rui this time around.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one for the time being because I am in charge of Thor on the earth. Not everybody can butt in on things like that.¡± Knowing what Darcy is probably thinking, Lin Rui answers with a shake of his head.

    JARVIS can quickly assemble the Iron Men Legion for Lin Rui if he wants to but Lin Rui doesn¡¯t think he will need that many Iron Men this time.

    After all, all he wanted was to go over and get Jane back. If all goes well then there¡¯s a good chance that Lin Rui won¡¯t even have to go, and Thor will return with his ex-girlfriend.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, Thor is...¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Darcy muttered as if thinking of something then, Darcy said nothing more.

    Seeing the dumb-like dialogue between Darcy and Lin Rui, Evans looked at them with a dumbfounded expression on his face and no one knew what he was thinking at this time.

 Chapter 734

    <h4>CHAPTER 734 DETERMINED</h4>

    Just when Lin Rui kicked Thor into the dimensional space in London, Tony, who had received the message from Mirage Knight in the Siberia SHIELD Base had once again gathered with Rogers and others to discuss their next move.

    ¡°Stark, what did Mirage Knight say?¡± After Tony brought everyone together again, Rogers sat across from Tony and asked.

    Brush~

    Without immediately answering Rogers¡¯ question, Tony directly slid the tablet in his hand. Then, the whole screen in the middle of thisrge conference room lit up, and in the middle of the screen was exactly the information Lin Rui had asked JARVIS to send to Tony.

    ¡°See for yourself.¡± After showing the message from Lin Rui, Tony simply sat on the chair and said.

    In fact, after Tony lit up the screen, Rogers and others were already reading the information. Lin Rui didn¡¯t let JARVIS send too much information but it was enough to let Tony and others know the current situation.

    ¡°The Dark Elf main force is now fighting another race. Their leader and the most Elite Soldiers are no longer on the home, and they will not return for a while. Therefore, at this time, the current strength of Dark Elves should only be a part of the team left behind. You guys can take the initiative! Also, I cannot go back to Siberia for the time being, but I will continue to pay attention to the situation on the Dark Elves; side, and I will tell you in time if the situation changes.¡± This is the information that Lin Rui asked JARVIS to send back.

    He immediately sent out this information as soon as he judged the real reason for Jane¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Mirage Knight was actually able to inquire about the Dark Elves! He can¡¯t be an alien, right?!¡± Seeing this information disyed by Tony, Spiderman, who was also in this conference room, whispered out loud.

    Of course, Peter knows Lin Rui is not an alien. He is just a talented high school student. However, the more he gets along with Lin Rui, the more mysterious he feels about his good friend.

    Of course, the more things he encountered, the more receptive Peter became. In the beginning, he was surprised when he met the Vampires, but now, there are just aliens, which is quite normal.

    ¡°Are Aliens rare? Who here today is not someone who has seen many amazing and weird events? The existence of Aliens should be considered as an objective factual thing, and we should all have encountered things more amazing than Aliens.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s whispered mutterings, Tony said in a calm tone.

    Aliens, Tony¡¯s seen a lot of them in New Mexico a few months ago. Therefore, he now doesn¡¯t think that Aliens are such amazing things. Speaking of which, among the people present at this time, Tony had the most dealings with Aliens and even Alien Lifeforms.

    Beforeing over today, Tony was still studying the remains of Alien Lifeforms that Lin Rui brought back from another in his undergroundboratory in New York.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care where Mirage Knight got the Dark Elves¡¯ news from, as long as we can ensure that the news is urate.¡± Although Rogers is also surprised that Mirage Knight can inquire about the Dark Elves but Tony had already said so, of course, he wouldn¡¯t express his surprise anymore, so he had to move forward.

    ¡°I have always believed in Mirage Knight. Since he said that the Dark Elf¡¯s main force is at war with another force, and the most Elite Soldiers and the Leader are not on the home, then I also agree to start the n.¡± Tony was the first to speak after Roger finished speaking.

    Obviously Tony hadn¡¯t quite agreed with Rogers¡¯ n before, but after Lin Rui intervened, Tony¡¯s attitude hadpletely changed.

    By the way, the operation to assemble a team to go through the Portal and enter the where Dark Elf is located now has its own name, it is called Project S.

    ¡°I also believe in Mirage Knight. If he thinks we can carry out this n then I will go all out on behalf of the X-Men.¡± After Tony made his statement, Charles also spoke.

    As the leader of a moderate faction of Mutants on earth, Professor Charles has already begun drastic reforms within the X-Men.

    Not only to show his old friend and rival Mao the changes in X-Men but to also make the X-Men reappear in front of the public with a brand-new attitude and starting point, so that it will have a positive impact on the Mutants in the future.

    Professor Charles would also have a lot of rights to speak on behalf of Mutants in future discussions.

    Rogers was speechless when he saw Tony and Professor Charles both expressing their opinions. When he had first proposed this n, both of these guys didn¡¯t approve of it, saying that he had to be cautious or something.

    Now, as soon as Mirage Knight finished speaking, they immediately changed their tune, cursing Rogers to be speechless.

    Of course, Tony and Professor Charles¡¯s support still made Rogers very happy, because whether it was because of Mirage Knight or not, at least Rogers¡¯ n was going to move forward.

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to finalize the personnels. There will be 29 K and S Team Members on the SHIELD¡¯s side in addition to the Avengers. What about the X-Men and the League of Defenders? Has the personnels been identified?¡± Now that no one has a problem with Project S, Rogers needs to hurry up and move forward with it.

    As for why he only asked about the X-Men and League of Defenders and not Tony, it was because he knew Tony already had two Iron Man Legions on the side.

    ¡°The X-Men will be led by me. Besides me, there are five people including Hank, Storm, Blink, and Path Finder.¡± After Rogers asked, Professor Charles answered.

    In this operation to enter the extraterrestrial universe, Professor Charles is actually going to personally go out! As one of the World¡¯s top Mutants, Professor Charles¡¯ abilities will likely be highly effective in dealing with the Dark Elves as well.

    After all, even if the body structure is different, but as long as the civilized race has some form of mind then it is impossible for them to not be affected by Professor Charles¡¯s telepathic ability.

    And in addition to Professor Charles, the other people on the X-Men side have their own characteristics and strengths, all of which are suitable for this kind of action.

    ¡°Well, what about the League of Defenders?¡± Rogers had no opinion on theposition of the X-Men crew, so he turned to look at Daredevil. After Mirage Knight left, the League of Defenders was temporarily being led by Daredevil.

    ¡°Except for Dark Knight, the rest of us are going.¡± Daredevil replied calmly knowing Rogers was asking him.

 Chapter 735

    <h4>CHAPTER 735 SURPRISED</h4>

    In fact, while sending the information to Tony, Lin Rui also sent some messages to Peter and others. If everyone is going to participate in this n, then the League of Defenders must also have someone to participate.

    The advice Lin Rui gave was to leave one person at the base on Siberia¡¯s side, and the rest would just follow Tony.

    The one who was chosen to stay behind was Harry because he is the chairman of Oscorp Industries, so the others didn¡¯t want him to take unnecessary risks. Although Harry wanted to go, he still listened to everyone.

    ¡°As for me, there are a total of 30 Iron Mans going with me. These 30 Iron Mans are all able to survive in any environment. They would be able to perform at 100% even in the vacuum of space.¡± Tony said as Daredevil finished speaking.

    ording to the information that Dr. Banner brought back, the environment on the other side of the Portal is not conducive to the survival of ordinary people on Earth.

    Although everyone sitting here is not an ordinary person but necessary precautions are still required. Therefore, everyone has to do a good job in their self-protection before going over, they cannot have losses among themselves before encountering the enemy.

    Therefore, the Iron Man team sent by Tony this time has a special mission, which is to dispatch Iron Man Armors to protect other members in time when there is a problem with the protective suits of other members.

    ¡°So the basic crew is made up! I would like to remind you one more thing, this time, although it is us taking the initiative to enter the Portal, and the opposite side is an extraterrestrial civilization that we do not know much about. However, we are not going over there for the sake of war. Our main goal this time is to figure out the situation on the opposite side, and we are the first extraterrestrial team going there!¡± Rogers finally said in a deep tone as he looked at everyone.

    Rogers wanted to take the initiative when he saw the brutal nature of the Dark Elf race in the beginning. However, after all, they are going to someone else¡¯s home. Although the team they assembled here is very powerful, the number is really not that many.

    But, Rogers is confident that they can handle a simr number of Dark Elves even if they are as powerful as the previous three powerful Dark Elfs.

    However, once the battle between two civilized races develops, then even if their strength doubles again, they may not be able toplete the detection n peacefully.

    Of course, as long as the information given by Mirage Knight is urate, they should not encounter the overly powerful Dark Elves. After all, the team they had assembled was already as powerful as it could be counted on Earth.

    ¡°Of course, we know this. Do you really think that I want to go out of the Earth to open a battlefield? There may be many hidden enemies there. However, the threat of this Portal is something that must be resolved, upying an area over there to guard the Portal is undoubtedly the best way for now.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Tony slowly stood up from his chair and said.

    Because Tony had seen Aliens and thebat power of Aliens before, that is, the battle with Asgard¡¯s Destroyer in New Mexico, so he still had his own understanding of the strength of extraterrestrial civilization.

    Lin Rui also reveals more information about the Dark Elves to Tony in order to make their Project S more sessful. Among them is the rtionship between the civilizations of the Nine Realms and the current battle on the Dark Elf front.

    Of course, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t urately estimate the strength of the Dark Elves so he just asked Rogers to send the strongest people to participate in the n.

    In this case, as long as they do not encounter Malekith, the most powerful warrior and leader of the Dark Elves, this team would be able to handle anything.

    ¡°It seems that you are quite confident in this n.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words and seeing his expression, Rogers suddenly said with a sh of eyes.

    ¡°When did I ever lose my confidence? Even if we really encounter enemy and fight, I and the Iron Man legion would be enough to push them back.¡± Tony replied with a smile on his face as he heard Rogers¡¯ words.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s prepare and gather at the Portal in ten minutes!¡± Then, Rogers stood up and said loudly.

    ...

    While Tony and others in Siberia were preparing to go through the Portal and enter the Dark Elf territory, Heimdall, who was guarding the Bifrost was frowning tightly. Because he can not see Thor.

    Hum~

    A dazzling golden light shed from time to time in the deep golden pupils as Heimdall used his special ability to look for Thor¡¯s figure in the scope of the Nine Realms. However, several minutes had passed and Heimdall still couldn¡¯t find where Thor was.

    Just as Lin Rui had guessed, Thor, as the Asgard Prince who was exiled by Odin to the earth for his punishment was getting monitored by Heimdall. And just three seconds after Lin Rui kicked Thor, Heimdall suddenly lost track of him.

    Even if that piece of dimensional space had the function of teleporting objects away, Thor would not be able to avoid Heimdall¡¯s search as long as he was still in the Nine Realms. But the truth is that Heimdall couldn¡¯t find Thor.

    ¡°Could it be... that Dimensional Space is connected to some absolute restricted areas within the Nine Realms?!¡± Heimdall frowned and muttered to himself.

    Only those absolute restricted areas can block Heimdall¡¯s sight, but can an unexpected dimensional space opening connect those restricted areas so coincidentally? Heimdall remained suspicious of this.

    However, he should have been able to find Thor if he hadn¡¯t been teleported to those restricted areas!

    ¡°Let¡¯s look for him again! If I still can¡¯t find him then I would need to report everything to Odin.¡± After thinking about it, Heimdall began his task again.

    Lin Rui, who had guessed that Heimdall would always pay attention to Thor, did not expect that he would use Heimdall¡¯s situation of always looking at Thor to help Thor and Jane Foster.

    However, Heimdall failed at this critical moment and he could not find Thor! If Lin Rui knew that the connected space on the other side of the dimensional space was beyond the reach of Heimdall¡¯s eyes then he might have asked Tony for help.

 Chapter 736

    <h4>CHAPTER 736 GOING</h4>

    Hum~

    Another minute passed, and the golden gleam in Heimdall¡¯s eyes faded again. Breathing out his breath, Heimdall spent a lot of energy looking for Thor in Nine Realms just now but, judging by his expression, the search did not turn out well either.

    ¡°It seems that Thor has really been teleported to a forbidden area. This time, I have to report this matter to Odin, I hope it won¡¯t disturb him.¡± After taking a second breath to recover himself, Heimdall felt helpless.

    Heimdall was not worried about Thor¡¯s safety. The Enchanted Words spoken by Odin at that time did seal Thor¡¯s powers but it would also protect Thor from dying at critical times.

    How could Odin really allow his son to fend for himself and die? If Odin really wanted to make Thor suffer then he could have banished him to a worse for his punishment, such as the one inhabited by the Dark Elf race.

    With Dark Elf¡¯s hatred of Asgard, Thor would have a hard time living there even with his powers.

    But while Tony¡¯s life is unlikely to be in danger, it¡¯s not good that he disappeared under his own watch. Moreover, there are some special absolute forbidden areas in the Nine Realms.

    The role of each forbidden area is different, and some of them are so dangerous that even someone as powerful as Odin could fall there if trapped.

    Some forbidden areas are perfectly safe and they became Forbidden areas due to special circumstances and there¡¯s a good chance that something important will be buried or hidden there.

    No matter which forbidden area Thor was teleported to, Heimdall felt that he should get out of there as soon as possible. So, at this point, he can only tell Odin the situation, and Heimdall had already dyed for five or six minutes.

    After Heimdall reported the situation to Odin, he quickly received a reply from Odin. However, Heimdall was a little surprised by Odin¡¯s reply.

    Because, Odin only said that he already knew about the situation, but chose not to take action.

    By the time Odin was this strong, he could already vaguely see some of the future, and what Thor experienced this time was very important to his growth. Therefore, Odin could not possibly intervene.

    ¡°I can rest easy in this case. However, that small runt that kicked Thor seems to have nned this out! If it wasn¡¯t because of the protection of Ancient One, I would have already called him here long ago.¡± No matter what Odin¡¯s purpose is, Heimdall won¡¯t worry about Thor anymore. But he still had a little resentment about the small runt that made Thor disappear.

    Lin Rui, who is far away in London, doesn¡¯t know that he had entered Heimdall¡¯s shit list. Lin Rui didn¡¯t expect Heimdall to know about it and has it not been for Ancient One, Lin Rui might have been baptized by the Bifrost.

    Earth, in the unfinished building on the outskirts of London.

    Phoo~

    ¡°Why do I feel a chill crawling on my back!¡± Lin Rui, who was pinching the stopwatch and staring at the patio in front of him, suddenly felt a chilling up behind him, and couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t notice at this time that Heimdall was curiously staring at him from the infinitely distant starry sky above.

    Thest time Heimdall was entrusted by Ancient One to look for Lin Rui, he was almost spotted by him, so this time, he paid a lot of attention to ensure that Lin Rui could no longer find him.

    ¡°Eight minutes have passed!¡± When Lin Rui wondered where the chill came from, Evans who was standing next to him suddenly reminded him.

    Snap!

    ¡°I know! I¡¯m nervous too, you don¡¯t have to shout out so loudly!¡± The sudden shout from Evans startled Darcy, who was concentrating on the time and she pped him on the head and shouted back.

    ¡°Darcy, your voice seems louder than mine!¡± Evans murmured feeling a little aggrieved when Darcy pped him.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you talking so much?¡± Darcy didn¡¯t hear Evans¡¯ muttering but her womanly intuition was telling her that he would definitely not say anything good about her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything but you are right, I should be careful!¡± Evans immediately lowered his head and answered as soon as he saw the expression on Darcy¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it! Darcyughs as Evans goes soft.

    Phoo~

    Just when Darcy and Evans were arguing on the sidelines, no, just when Darcy was berating Evans, Lin Rui on the side suddenly took two steps back.

    ¡°The time hase. It seems that Thor has sessfully reached the ce where this dimensional space is connected to.¡± Lin Rui said calmly as he stepped back.

    ¡°Then... Jackson, shall we wait a while? Maybe Thor will be able to bring Jane back soon.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s movements, Darcy, who was still berating Evans a second before, immediately looked at him and asked with a worried expression on her face.

    Because Darcy knew that they have waited for nine minutes and twelve seconds to make sure that Thor would not be transported back like the Drink Can.

    Two minutes ago, the Drink Can have appeared again. But now that Thor hasn¡¯t shown up, it¡¯s time for Lin Rui to set off ording to n.

    ¡°I knew that if Thor got there he would not be able to return immediately with Jane but I am afraid that there might be some surprises on their side. Now that Thor had reached the other side, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make it, too. If they do get into trouble the I would be able to help.¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile knowing that Darcy is worried about him.

    Kakaka!

    While Lin Rui was talking, the Iron Man Armor that had been standing in the back corner had also walked over and opened in front of Lin Rui, and quickly armed him in.

    Lin Rui had already exposed his rtionship with Tony Stark, so now it¡¯s okay to use the Iron Man Armor. As for the identity of Lin Rui¡¯s Mirage Knight, it is not needed now.

    ¡°So... Jackson, you have to be careful!¡± Seeing that Lin Rui is already armed with the Iron Man Armor, Darcy can only wish him luck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wille back with Jane and Thor.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s confident voice came out of the Iron Man¡¯s Armor after he heard the concern in Darcy¡¯s voice.

    Boom~

    In the next moment, Lin Rui armed with the Iron Man Armor had already flown up and rushed into the patio.

 Chapter 737

    <h4>CHAPTER 737 ENTER</h4>

    Hum~

    After rushing into the patio, Lin Rui clearly felt that he had entered another space, and the gravity was no longer the same. But because JARVIS quickly adjusted the power system in a timely manner, Lin Rui quickly stabilized in the middle of the patio.

    ¡°Surely, there are still many amazing things to understand in this world! A subspace like this connecting another is still very different from a normal space portal. If we can master this kind of technology ......JARVIS, can you analyze the situation here?¡± Without leaving immediately along with this dimensional space, Lin Rui asked JARVIS while feeling suspended in the middle of the patio.

    ¡°Jackson, the emergence of this dimensional space is rted to the Alpha Particles. In fact, there was a lot of progress in the study of alpha particles a long time ago. The most important thing is that the Alpha Particles are proven to be Particle that can have a special effect on space. therefore, where Alpha Particle exists, there is a great possibility that some spatial changes will ur. As for what kind of spatial changes will ur, this will have to be further studied.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, JARVIS answered at a fast speed.

    ¡°Is that so? It seems that I didn¡¯t do my homework properly! Since you are already studying it, there is no need to dy now, let¡¯s go!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Lin Rui said with some embarrassment.

    Then, the Iron Man suspended in the middle of the patio suddenly turned over and rushed forward with his head down.

    Although Lin Rui felt that if he flew upwards, he could also pass through this dimensional space but to fight against the special gravity in this space would consume more energy in this Iron Man suit.

    If Lin Rui encountered some Dark Elves this time, then the battle would be inevitable, and it is obviously best to save more energy.

    ¡°Hey! Jackson! What should I do if you nevere back?!¡± Just when Lin Rui¡¯s Iron Man was charging down, Darcy, who was standing on the edge of the patio, suddenly asked loudly.

    Just now Darcy hadn¡¯t thought about it because she was worried about Lin Rui, but now Lin Rui was leaving, and she and her timid junior were the only ones left here, so if they couldn¡¯te back sessfully, Darcy really didn¡¯t know who to ask for help.

    After all, it¡¯s impossible to get help from the police for such things. Moreover, now that they were not in the United States, it was still a question whether the British police on this side of London would be interested in the research of two foreigners.

    Brush!

    Hearing Darcy¡¯s voice, the Iron Man Armor, who was falling fast, suddenly paused in midair. Then the Iron Man suddenly raised his hand, and a p-sized object was thrown at Darcy.

    ¡°This is for you. If we don¡¯t return for more than half an hour, you can follow the instructions above.¡± When the thing flew to Darcy, Lin Rui¡¯s voice also came out.

    Shout!

    When the flying object was just caught by Darcy¡¯s hand, Lin Rui¡¯s Iron Man figure disappeared under the patio at the same time. At this point, Lin Rui has also officially begun to cross over this magical subspace.

    ¡°Jackson, you muste back safely!¡± Clutching a small tablet in her hand, Darcy looked at the empty patio in front of her and muttered with worry.

    The thing Lin Rui threw to Darcy just now is the tablet she is holding now, and this tablet can directly contact JARVIS. If Lin Rui and the others do note back in half an hour, even if Darcy does not contact others, JARVIS will directly contact Tony and others.

    Moreover, there are some Iron Man on standby in the Stark private jet parked outside this unfinished building. Therefore, Darcy and the others are notpletely isted right now.

    Just when Darcy was a little lost in thought looking at the patio in front of her, she didn¡¯t notice a small instrument on the seemingly casual right hand of her Junior Evans, who was standing behind her.

    In a position that Darcy could not see, Evan¡¯s finger quickly pressed on that instrument many times.

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    Then, after a red light came on, Evans put his hand back into his trouser pocket, and when he took it out again, the instrument had disappeared.

    Judging by what Evans just did, he¡¯s clearly not your average college kid. As for which party he belongs to, Lin Rui must have had his own judgment, otherwise, he won¡¯t trust Darcy and him to wait here.

    After Evans put the instrument away, a message was quickly sent from his trouser pocket. However, this message was intercepted as soon as it rushed out of the unfinished building.

    JARVIS had made the move to intercept the outgoing message. There is a Stark private jet parked outside the unfinished building, which is equivalent to a clone of JARVIS being here. Therefore, for Evans¡¯s small actions, JARVIS can see it clearly.

    ¡°Level 2 reserve talent Jackson-Lin appeared in London, he entered the subspace with our S-Level 2, and now his situation is unknown. Jane Foster has been missing for an hour and twenty-three minutes, the situation here at Alpha Particle is beyond my control, I hope to have HQ support.¡± This is the message Evans just sent out and JARVIS had intercepted the full message.

    ¡°Second-level reserve talent? S-level person? It seems that it is indeed the same as Jackson guessed, this Evans must have been sent from SHIELD to monitor Jane Foster.¡± After analyzing this simple information, JARVIS quickly determined Evans¡¯ hidden identity.

    In fact, when he first saw Evans, Lin Rui had already noticed that Darcy¡¯s junior was somewhat different.

    First of all, the shock he showed when he saw the Stark Luxury Jet and the Iron Man Armor was real, but JARVIS detected that his physical state was actually very calm. This means that his shock was just a performance.

    Of course, in addition to this, JARVIS also found that Evans was hiding some gadgets on him, something that a normal college student could not have.

    As for why Lin Rui didn¡¯t take care of Evans just now, it was because Lin Rui had guessed that Evans should be an agent of SHIELD.

    If he is an agent of SHIELD then it doesn¡¯t matter if he sees some things. Moreover, he can also handle some unexpected situations here, after all, Darcy is just an ordinary girl.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m here already, but SHIELD¡¯s support can also be considered a help.¡± Thinking about this, JARVIS has lifted the information blockade.

    At the next moment, when JARVIS lifted the blockade, the message was quickly delivered quickly. As long as SHIELD receives this message, they should respond, after all, Thor is also under their focus.

 Chapter 738

    <h4>CHAPTER 738 PLAN</h4>

    And just when Lin Rui disappeared in this dimensional space, the teams participating in Project S at the Siberia SHIELD base had also been assembled.

    A minute after Lin Rui disappeared, this powerful team consisting of SHIELD, Iron Man, X-Men, and League of Defenders also entered the Portal in an orderly manner.

    In this way, Lin Rui and the alliance¡¯s first extraterrestrial operation began simultaneously and silently almost at the same time.

    Lin Rui went over to an interdimensional space that was connected to the forbidden space where the Aether was buried by the Asgard. While the team on Siberia¡¯s Portal was connected to the base of the Dark Elves.

    This time, however, their actions appear to bepletely unrted, but in fact, they are very closely linked.

    Rogers and the others formed the S-Team to pass through the Portal for the first time toe into contact with the extraterrestrial civilization for the first exploration, and to prevent the Dark Elves from invading the earth, they are aiming to protect the earth by going beyond the earth.

    Although Lin Rui went to the forbidden area of Asgard, at this time, Malekith, the leader of Dark Elves, must be leading the most Elite Soldiers of the Dark Elves in search of the Aether.

    In other words, Malekith is also in the forbidden area of Asgard at this time. Maybe, at this time, Jane Foster would be found by the Dark Elves after she gets possessed by the Aether.

    So Lin Rui¡¯s purpose this time is to safely bring Jane Foster back or to safely send her to Asgard. In this case, Lin Rui will inevitably face up with Malekith.

    In other words, even though they are located in two different ces, both Rogers and Lin Rui are dealing with Dark Elves. Without Lin Rui¡¯s words, it would have been impossible for Rogers and others to enter the Portal.

    ...

    Buzzing~

    The Portal in Dark Elf¡¯s domain had been silent for a long time but it began to send out distinct spatial fluctuations at this moment.

    Brush!

    Sensing the movement on the other side of the portal, the Dark Elf Elite Soldier who had been stationed nearby immediately looked that way. The Dark Elf Soldier had a bad feeling in his heart as he watched the movement on the portal.

    Swipe!

    As the Dark Elf Elite Soldier peered through the portal, a dozen small nes the size of a hand burst out of it. These small nes are an add-on to the Iron Man Armo and Tony had sent them out in advance to find his way through the portal.

    In addition to being able to detect what¡¯s ahead, these small nes also have some firepower. Although not powerful, but they can cause some trouble to the enemy.

    ¡°...%£¤......(*&ampp; amp;*......£¤......!¡± The Dark Elf Elite soldier already shouted loudly the moment he saw those small nes.

    With this Elite warrior¡¯s intelligence, he certainly knew what the appearance of these small nes represented, and that what he had been waiting for was finally going to appear from this portal.

    Whatever was about toe out of that Portal was the cause of the disappearance of three Elite warriors and the death of hundreds of basic cannon fodder.

    Huhuhu!

    After the Elite warrior shouted, the Dark Elf team that had already assembled quickly rallied. This Dark Elf team had a total of almost a hundred members, plus about five hundred cannon fodder beasts.

    This is far more than the Earth¡¯s uing team in terms of numbers, but all the peopleing from the earth had great individual strength and some of them can even fight again dozens of enemies at the same time.

    So, once the battle urs, it is really unclear how the situation will develop.

    Swipe!

    As the Dark Elf team assembled, the dozen or so small nes have quickly scattered and rushed out towards this valley around where the portal is located.

    Although the cannon fodder beasts tried to attack those small nes, but the attacks were dodged by the small nes with their small size and flexibility.

    As the leader of the Dark Elf team, the Elite warrior didn¡¯t bother with the small nes flying around, his eyes were fixed on the location of the portal.

    He knew very well that these flying little things were not very useful so he would just let those beasts take care of them.

    Buzzing~

    Sure enough, as the Elite soldier stared, there was another powerful wave of movement in the portal and many Iron Man Armors quickie rushed out of the portal in the next moment.

    Just to be on the safe side, these Iron Man Armor, who didn¡¯t need a human pilot, was ced at the front of the line.

    In addition to all the advanced technologies inside of them, these Iron Man Armors are very strong inbat. Even if they are hit at the moment of going out, Tony believes that his Iron Man team would be able to help the others behind them to get a safe chance to go out.

    ¡°&Amp;a;...%&amp;ap;!¡± After seeing the Iron Man Armors rushing out, the expression on the Elite soldier¡¯s eyes changed and he loudly shouted.

    Huhu!

    Then, he rushed towards the Iron Man Armors first. Under his leadership, the Dark Elf warriors who were standing behind him all wielded various weapons in their hands and attacked the Iron Man team.

    D¨© D¨© Di~

    ¡°The battlefield map has been established, the data transmission speed has been slowed down by 60%, and the powerpensation has been increased to 30%. It will take at least one minute to further scan the enemy¡¯sbat power andplete strength analysis.¡± JARVIS¡¯s calm voice is heard in every Iron Man Armor as the Dark Elf warriors begin to attack the onrushing Iron Men.

    Using the small nes that had been rushed out, JARVIS had built up a map of the battlefield within seconds of arriving, and the finer details were all analyzed in minutes. Of course, JARVIS¡¯s primary goal now is to help Tony and others to open up a safe arrival area.

    ¡°Begin to establish a battlefield safety zone, open firepower, and counterattack!¡± Although the signal transmission has been suppressed a little due to environmental reasons, JARVIS still runs very fast when the distance is so close, and everymand has been directly issued.

    Da Da Da ~ Da Da Da ~

    After JARVIS issued themand to counterattack, the Iron Man team, which was still just flying around in mid-air to avoid the Dark Elf¡¯s attack, all showed their fangs, and each Iron Man Armor issued out a ferocious attack.

    Although these strange flying enemies have a strong defense, but Dark Elves were dazed when they saw the firepower issued by them.

    Although the Dark Elf warriors are far superior to that of the Earthlings, there were still many Dark Elf who directly fell to the ground under such firepower.

    ¡°@£¤#@%&ampp;......*¡± The Elite soldier shouts loudly as he sees his team getting hit so hard.

    Under his shout, the Dark Elf fighters surrounding the portal scattered in an orderly manner to avoid the Iron Man¡¯s attacks.

    Because there is Iron Man¡¯s most important strike point, scattering from there will reduce a lot of damage. But this Elite warrior didn¡¯t know that by retreating, he had forced himself into an even more dangerous situation.

 Chapter 739

    <h4>CHAPTER 739 FIGHT</h4>

    Buzzing!

    After the Elite soldier ordered everyone to retreat from the vicinity of the portal, the portal once again sent a strong spatial fluctuation. At the next moment, a mixed team dressedpletely differently rushed out of the portal.

    Obviously, it was Rogers and others who hade through the Portal from Siberia. Because this operation isposed of several forces working together, so everyone is acting in a unified manner on the main premise but their respective characteristics are still very obvious.

    Although the X-Men are also wearingbat protective clothing provided by SHIELD, arge silver X logo is also printed on the chest. The members of League of Defenders kept their hero suits, and they didn¡¯t even look like fighters. Only SHIELD¡¯s K Team and S Team seem to have a very obvious appearance of Soldiers.

    D¨© D¨©!

    The moment after rushing out of the portal, everyone from earth received a message from JARVIS. The terrain of this valley, the approximate strength of the Dark Elves gathered outside and the number of enemies has been sent to each member.

    Therefore, there was not much time to stay to observe the situation, and the teams rushing out of the portal had instantly divided into several teams and started to build a battlefield safety zone around the portal.

    Brush!

    ¡°Wow! Aliens!!¡± While shouting excitedly, Spiderman had already rushed towards several Dark Elves.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    A few strands of spider silk flew off Peter¡¯s hand as he made his way out. The threads burst open in midair into huge webs, which bound the Dark Elfs before they knew what they were doing. After the Earth team passes through the Portal, the real battle begins with an excited Spiderman!

    Bang bang!

    ¡°Haha! Ugly aliens! I am not afraid of you!¡± Spiderman shouted with augh after kicking the Dark Elf bound by the cobwebs.

    Brush!

    However, just as Spiderman was hitting the Dark Elf with excitement, there is a crack in the air behind him. At this moment, Peter¡¯s spider institution suddenly reminded him of iing danger.

    Without even thinking about it, Peter raised his foot and kicked the Dark Elf in front of him, and then he twisted his body and turned and quickly left the ce.

    P¨±!

    As Peter turned to leave, a ck bade flew past his chest, and Peter seemed to feel the chill from the long de. Atst, however, Peter dodged, and the long de flew straight into the chest of a Dark Elf that could not dodge.

    ¡°Wow! Killing each other!¡± Peter cried out in surprise as he watched that ugly Dark Elf fell to the ground after being stabbed.

    In Peter¡¯s opinion, although the opponent¡¯s attack was aimed at him, the attacker also didn¡¯t care about hispanion¡¯s safety, otherwise, his attack would atleast deviate a bit.

    Huhu!

    Spiderman only had the time to sigh with emotion as the other Dark Elf and cannon fodder beasts surrounded him. In such a valley without high-rise buildings, Spiderman¡¯s flexibility has been reduced a lot, and he still has to take the enemy seriously.

    ¡°Spiderman! Don¡¯t run too far! We have to guard the portal!¡± Tony¡¯s voice suddenly came out of the air as Peter was entangled with a few Dark Elf and cannon fodder beasts and rushed out.

    The data analyzed by JARVIS hase out. The Dark Elfs guarding outside the portal this time are not stronger than the team that came from Earth this time, but their number is muchrger.

    So, they just need to y it safe there won¡¯t be any casualties or idents. Of course, the premise is that everyone can adapt to this side of the battle as nned, and no powerful Dark Elf appears on the battlefield.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter, who was more than 100 meters away from the portal, said loudly.

    Then, Peter flexibly avoided the siege of a few Dark Elfs and kicked out two cannon fodder beasts that wereing towards him.

    Then Peter shot spider silk in mid-air with a flip of his hand, and the next moment, he had pulled the spider silk and flew up around the battlefield towards the portal.

    It turns out that when Peter shot the spider silk, there was an Iron Man flying over his head, and Peter¡¯s spider silk stuck to this Iron Man, carrying him out.

    With JARVIS, everyone on earth¡¯s side can get Iron Man¡¯s help at the right time. This is the power of technology, to maximize the strength of the team.

    The Dark Elfs, on the other hand, are highly trained warriors, strong individuals, and indigenous, and they don¡¯t need to adapt to the environment. However, the coordination between them is not as good as the team of earthside.

    So, even if Dark Elfs outnumbered the people on Earthside by arge margin, JARVIS¡¯s judgment could ovee them.

    Boom!

    With the exception of Spiderman¡¯s exciting battle with Dark Elf, the battles around the space portal are getting fiercer and fiercer. One of the battlefields was particrly fierce because that was where the topmander of the Dark Elf team was.

    After seeing so many enemiesing out of the space portal, the Elite fighter was already angry and jumped on them with his henchmen, and it was the Superhero team led by Rogers who greeted them.

    As soon as these two small teamse into contact, they already have a fight that is infinitely more intense than Spiderman¡¯s fight against the ordinary Dark Elf warriors.

    The Dark Elf Elite warrior himself is a bit more powerful than any of the other guys who have passed through the portal before, and because he is in Dark Elf¡¯s territory, his power is not affected, so he puts more pressure on Rogers and others. The four big yers around him are no less powerful than Daredevil, either.

    These five fighters are far beyond the average Dark Elfs and they put a lot of pressure on Rogers, but he is not worried, because they also have many powerful people on their side!

    Daredevil, led by Captain America is in closebat, the transformed Hank and Falcon are up against the powerful elite fighters.

    Professor Charlesmanded Hawkeye, Natasha, and Jack under the protection of Blink from the rear, and Storm confronted the four weaker Dark Elf fighters together. Of course, Charles¡¯ telepathy had already been activated at the beginning of the battle.

 Chapter 740

    <h4>CHAPTER 740 TAKE ACTION</h4>

    Bang! Bang!

    Booming~

    ¡°Blink, are you sure you can do it now?¡± ¡°Professor Charles asked Blink while turning his head to look at Blink, who was guarding his side.

    After exiting the portal, Charles immediately used his abilities. But when Charles used his ability, he suddenly found that his Psychic Power was suppressed by about 50%.

    Although Charles can perceive these Dark Elf¡¯s mental fluctuations, it is very difficult for him to control them. These Dark Elfs seem to be born with Psychic Power defense.

    So, even if Charles did his best, he would just cause some Elite Dark Elf fighters to remain in trance for some moment.

    Of course, if he directly attacks those ordinary Dark Elf fighters then the effect would definitely be stronger. However, those ordinary Dark Elf fighters don¡¯t require Charles¡¯s intervention. Iron Man and SHIELD¡¯s K-Team and S-Team are enough to deal with them.

    ¡°Simr to Siberia, my spatial ability is severely suppressed here. If I force my way out, I can only expect to get one hit.¡± Blink quickly replied after hearing Professor Charles¡¯ words.

    The portal behind them has been sending out its own special spatial fluctuations, and it is this kind of fluctuation that suppresses Blink¡¯s spatial ability. If Blink leaves this space portal for more than 100 meters then she will recover half of her ability.

    However, looking at the Dark Elf and the cannon fodder densely surrounding them, it is obviously not easy for Blink to get out safely. What¡¯s more, she had to stay by Professor Charles¡¯s side. Even if her ability was suppressed, her role at critical moments would still be a little higher than Rogers and the others.

    ¡°Only one chance? Then it is better to wait for an opportunity. The leader of Dark Elf is strong, but Rogers and others can also handle him.¡± Hearing Blink¡¯s answer, Charles said lightly.

    Charles was not reluctant to let Blink cooperate with Rogers to defeat the powerful Dark ElfElite soldier at one stroke, but he thought Blink¡¯s ability was very special and powerful and could be used in a tough situation, and it was far from the time of crisis.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep trying to see if I can get rid of the suppression effect.¡± Blink said seriously as she also knew that her role depends entirely on her spatial ability.

    ¡°I know, as for now, guard me well, I want to let this battle end soon.¡± With a nod, Professor Charles said in a slightly altered tone.

    ¡°Professor, are you going to...¡± Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Blink opened her mouth in surprise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if my abilities are suppressed, I would have no problem dealing with ordinary aliens. Plus, I¡¯m wearing a miniature Cerebro.¡± Charles replied with a smile on his face when he saw the worry o Blin¡¯s face.

    Then, Charles slowly reached out his hand and took out a strangely shaped hat from under the wheelchair. If Charles hadn¡¯t mentioned the miniature Cerebro just now, people would have mistaken this hat as a shrunken heater in a barbershop.

    Phoo~

    After taking out the miniature Cerebro and casts his eyes over the chaos of the battlefield, watching all the battles. The next moment, Professor Charles wore the miniature Cerebro.

    Buzzing~

    At the moment Charles put on the miniature Cerebro, a powerful Psychic Power suddenly spread out in all directions centered on Professor Charles! Soon, this powerful Psychic Power belonging to Professor X has covered the entire battlefield.

    ¡°Whirring! ~¡± Charles, who had put on the miniature Cerebro to release all of his Psychic Power, had a pale silver glow in his eyes from time to time, and his breathing had gradually deepened.

    And now, Charles is about to use this skill on the alien Dark Elf, this is his first attempt. Of course, even if Charles wanted to try it before, there was no chance.

    The purpose of the miniature Cerebro is to enhance Charles¡¯s Psychic Power so that he can more easily release his power, thereby controlling others. And now, Charles is about to use this skill on the alien Dark Elf, which is still his first attempt. Of course, even if Charles wanted to try it before, he did not have the opportunity.

    Brush!

    ¡°Haha! Hey Ugly! Look at my feet!¡± When Charles put on the miniature Cerebro to release his Psychic Power in the center of the battlefield, Peter was being besieged by several Dark Elf, and he was kicking one of them while mocking him at the same time.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the Dark Elf who pounced on Peter was kicked out solidly. And Peter was a little surprised because he just kicked the other side openly and he should have been able to dodge Peter¡¯s kick.

    When Peter kicked out a kick, that Dark Elf obviously reacted to prepare to dodge, but at thest moment, the expression on his face suddenly became dull and he did nothing to dodge Peter¡¯s kick.

    ¡°Ok, that¡¯s weird! What happened to them?¡± Peter quickly nced around and yelled out in disbelief while his eyes widened.

    It turned out that it was not only the Dark Elf who had just been kicked out by him that was dazed. The Dark Elfs who were still attacking Peter just now all seemed to have suddenly fallen under a magical daze spell, and surprisingly, all of them stood there in a trance, not continuing to attack Peter.

    ¡°I¡¯m attacking them mentally, but their own Psychic Power defenses are also very strong. I can¡¯t continue to do this for a long time. Hurry up and end the battle!¡± Just when Peter was stunned, Charles¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in his mind.

    In order to let the people on his side know that it was him who was making the move, Professor Charles had to divide a portion of his Psychic Power again to remind people like Peter. Otherwise, these Dark Elfs would once again continue to fight when they got out of under Charles¡¯s ability he would have exhausted himself in vain.

    ¡°So Professor X did this! It¡¯s amazing!¡± Peter muttered and his eyes lit up when he heard the voice directly in his mind.

    Then, Peter quickly scanned the surrounding Dark Elfs affected by Charles¡¯s Psychic Power and he rushed out to deal with them. After Peter rushed out, several Dark Elf fighters who were still surrounding him all fell to the ground, not knowing whether they were alive or dead.

    Encounters like Spiderman happened all over the battlefield. Originally, there were fierce battles all over the ce, but suddenly, some guys on the Dark Elf side were in a daze for no reason, while the team on the Earthside took the opportunity to deal with the dazed Dark Elfs after a few moments of confusion. This scene hadsted no more than ten seconds, but nearly fifty of the hundred Dark Elfs had been taken care of within this time frame.

    It can be said that Professor Charles¡¯s attack directly abolished half of the Dark Elf team. Now, with the exception of those cannon fodder beasts with limitedbat effectiveness, the Dark Elf¡¯s side doesn¡¯t have much more people than the Earthside.

 Chapter 741

    <h4>CHAPTER 741 STORM THUNDER</h4>

    Dang! ~~

    In the circle closest to the portal, Rogers, holding his shield high, blocked a blow from the Dark Elf Elite fighter.

    The shockwave transmitted from the shield pushed Daredevil and Hank the Beast by several meters and forced Rogers to get down on one knee and was almost knocked out.

    ¡°%£¤%£¤&......!¡± The Dark Elf Elite warrior who was outnumbered by one to three roared and raised the long de in his hand again, and the next moment, he shed the de at the half-kneeling Rogers again.

    Brush!

    Seeing the dangerous situation Rogers was in, Daredevil and Hank, who had just been stopped by the shock wave outside the circle, quickly rushed over. However, at their speed, they couldn¡¯t attack the big guy before the de cut down on Rogers.

    Shoo!

    Boom! Bang bang!

    And just as Rogers was about to take a hard blow, a barrage of high-powered bullets came straight down from mid-air. How could JARVIS, who was in control of the whole situation, not know that this was the most important battle, and several Iron Mans had long rushed over when Rogers was in crisis.

    ¡°Roar! £¤......&%&&%......!¡± The Elite fighter roared and raised his head to look at the two Iron Man rushing over to disrupt his attacking rhythm.

    P¨±!

    In the next moment, the Elite Dark Elf Warrier kicked his feet and directly rushed into the air.

    Brush!

    After rushing up into mid-air, this Dark Elf Elite warrior spun in ce and then violently threw out the long de in his hand. Everyone on the battlefield only saw a ck shadow shot out of the Dark Elf Elite warrior¡¯s hand, and the next moment several consecutive explosions urred in the sky over the entire battlefield.

    Rumble!

    These explosions all urred in a straight line, and each explosion represented the loss of an Iron Man suit. After seeing the effects of those flying enemies, the Dark Elf Elite fighter finally made a move against the Iron Man.

    His attack this time directly destroyed five Iron Man suits and made JARVIS re-predict his strength. The other Iron Man Armors dare not get so close to him.

    Soo!

    The Dark Elf Elite warrior who threw his own long sword hung in the air for a second before he began to fall, he obviously couldn¡¯t fly. In the process of falling, he extended his right hand as if to catch something.

    Then, in the astonished gaze of Rogers and others on the ground, the long de that had been thrown to who knows where before actually flew back again! It looked like an Automatic retrieval function! Is this a unique ability of the Dark Elf n!

    Huhu!

    Not caring about how surprised Rogers and others on the ground were. The enemy who caught the weapon from mid-air had already rushed down with a more powerful force than before, and they had to work hard to deal with it.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, Daredevil! Don¡¯t block it this time! Dodge!¡± Just when Rogers, Daredevil, and the others clutched their weapons in their hands and taking deep breaths to prepare for a hard fight, a reminder from Professor Charles suddenly sounded in their minds.

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Hearing Professor Charles¡¯ voice, Rogers and the two people beside him looked at each other and finally shouted loudly.

    Then, Rogers mmed the shield towards the enemy in the air, and in the next moment, the three of them split into three directions and left the ce. Since Professor Charles told them to dodge this attack then he must have a reason.

    Rumble!

    As Rogers and the others dodged the oing attack, a roar of thunder suddenly sounded out in the battlefield. Without many people realizing it, the sky over this valley was already covered by many dark clouds.

    Because the original environment and light here seemed very dim, the appearance of this cloud didn¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention. But now, bursts of thunder sounded out from this dark cloud, and purple thunder light came out from time to time.

    ¡°Finally, the storm was allowed to umte enough thunder, all of our abilities here were suppressed by a lot. Could it be that this is the price one civilization must pay for invading another civilization?¡± Professor Charles thought silently in his heart as he looked up at the overcast cloud.

    Ten minutes had passed since they came through the portal, and there was a Dark Elf¡¯s team guarding this side of the portal.

    But the strength of Dark Elf¡¯s team is far less powerful than they had previously thought and with the strength of the elite team assembled on the Earthside, they should have been able topletely defeat them.

    However, the battle has proceeded so far. Except for the sudden full force of Charles¡¯s attack that destroyed half of the Dark Elf¡¯s ordinary warriors, the rest of the battles are still in a stalemate.

    The reason for this is that the strength of each person on the Earthside has been suppressed aftering over. Otherwise, with so many Iron Man, they would have been enough to deal a heavy blow to these Dark Elfs who could not fly.

    Andpared with the suppression of the strength of the people on the Earthside, the Dark Elfs are native to this so their strength is not suppressed and they can even break out with greater strength in a life and death situation and this can be clearly seen from Dark Elf¡¯s most powerful Elite warriors.

    The two Dark Elf who went through the portal before and arrived on the earth looked far less powerful than the one in front of them, it was probably because they had left their nativend.

    Storm¡¯s abilities have also been suppressed a lot, and after umting for so long, she can finally use some of her moves.

    Fortunately, theary environment in which Dark Elf lives is not very different from the earth. If this can¡¯t even gather clouds and thunder, then Storm would have been useless here.

    ¡°Uhhh!¡± Finally, when the thunder is strong enough, Storm, floating in midair, suddenly growls and ps her hands forward.

    Rumble!

    Amid the continuous roar of thunder, a purple thunderbolt burst out of the high-altitude clouds and aimed directly at the Dark Elf Elite fighter who was about to fall to the ground below.

    Crack!

    There was hardly any time to react as the Dark Elf Elite warrior who was still brewing his next attack had just raised the long de in his hand before he was struck by the thick purple thunderbolt.

    The next moment, his figure was submerged in a blinding patch of purple light. A tall figure could be vaguely seen struggling in the light, and finally falling down quickly in the midst of the thunder.

    Rumble!

    After striking that Dark Elf Elite warrior, the thunderbolt continued for about three more seconds before disappearing. Then, the overcast clouds high in the sky also gradually drifted away.

    As for Storm, who was hovering in mid-air not far away, she also fell to the ground exhausted, using her abilities while her ability was suppressed was a great drain on her.

    Huhu~

    After the thunderstrike was over, Rogers and others who had just run away looked at the center of the thunder strike. There now appeared arge crater with a diameter of ten meters and a depth of two to three meters.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead yet!¡± Rogers suddenly shouted after he walked to the big pit and looked inside.

 Chapter 742

    <h4>CHAPTER 742 NEAR</h4>

    The battle between the Earthside and Dark Elf is still going on, and ording to the current situation, the Earthside should be able to win the battle. Of course, the premise is that no reinforcementes from the Dark Elf side. But, such a thing can¡¯t be predicted by anyone.

    When the team on the Earthside passed through the portal and entered the base camp of the Dark Elfs, Lin Rui had already passed through the dimensional space in London and left the earth to a mysterious ce.

    After falling in the dimensional space for about two minutes. Lin Rui saw a glimmer of light in the darkness, and then he found a stone wall appearing in front of him, just like a big mountain.

    ¡°This should be it!¡± After the outside environment changes, Lin Rui knows that he must have arrived at his destination.

    Soo!

    Then, Lin Rui directly increased Iron Man¡¯s propulsion power and rushed out from the subspace. After adjusting to the gravity of the unfamiliar environment, Lin Rui slowlynded in a cave.

    After looking around, Lin Rui found that this dimensional space should lead to somece inside a big mountain as there are many cavities and cave tunnels inside the mountain itself.

    Perhaps one of the cave tunnels happened to extend inside the subspace, in which case Jane Foster must havee here and identally trapped on this side. After all, not everyone knows the plot as well as Lin Rui but he himself is not as well-equipped toe over.

    ¡°Power systems are under some kind of suppression, with fifty-six percent remaining. Themunication system is also affected, unable to detect the situation two hundred meters away. Weapons systems are functioning normally for the time being, except that they may be affected by the environment here with a change in power.¡± While Lin Rui was observing the cave tunnel, JARVIS¡¯s voice came out silently.

    Although the JARVIS in this Iron Man suit after passing through the dimensional space is not supported by apleteputer set, some basic intelligent calctions can still be done. However,pared to theplete JARVIS, he may not have aplicated thinking process now and he is more like a purely intelligent assistance system.

    ¡°Are the power systems andmunication systems affected as much? I guess we have to be careful. JARVIS, can you find out where Thor is? He was only nine minutes ahead of us, so he can¡¯t be far away.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Lin Rui thought for a while and then asked.

    The suppression of Iron Man¡¯s functions is not good news for Lin Rui, but as long as Lin Rui and Thor are lucky, they would be able to go back through the dimensional space directly after finding Jane Foster without any problem.

    But will things really go as smoothly as Lin Rui thinks? Maybe something might happen when he meets up with Thor and Jane. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have kicked Thor into the dimension first in order to attract Heimdall¡¯s attention, although he didn¡¯t know that Heimdall could not find Thor anymore.

    ¡°I have found Thor and Miss Jane Foster, they are in this position of the mountain.¡± While answering, JARVIS projected a translucent light screen in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, and a map of the mountain with a radius of two hundred meters is disyed on the light curtain.

    There are three green light spots on it. The two light spots close together are obviously Thor and Jane Foster.

    ¡°You already found them? Okay, let¡¯s go there!¡± Lin Rui said excitedly when he saw the position of Thor and Jane Foster¡¯s light spots in front of him.

    Brush!

    Then, Iron Man slowly hovered up and quickly rushed towards Thor¡¯s location. Although Lin Rui and Thor are less than two hundred meters away from each other in a straight line but it will take some time to bend around in this mountain body.

    ...

    When Lin Rui is speeding through the mountain towards the two green dots, Thor and Jane Foster, representing the two green dots, are talking in a mountain tunnel.

    ¡°How do you feel now, Jane? Is there anything else wrong?¡± Thor asked anxiously while helping Jane to sit down beside the dark gray mountain tunnel.

    Thor entered the dimensional space a few minutes earlier than Lin Rui and reached the interior of the mountain earlier than him.

    Without the protection of Iron Man, Thor escaped from the dimensional space by directly hitting a protruding stone wall. So now Thor looks a little injured but they are all superficial wounds and he didn¡¯t suffer from serious wounds.

    After arriving, Thor soon finds his ex-girlfriend Jane Foster, who is unconscious in a cave tunnel. After waking Jane up, Thor inquired about what had happened to her since she arrived.

    Jane, however, remembered nothing more than that she had fallen over and fainted. If anything, Jane seemed to have seen a deep red sh before she passed out.

    ¡°I am ok, just a little dizzy, nothing serious.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s inquiry, Jane replied weakly.

    When she identally passed through the dimensional space, even if Jane had seen a lot of things, she was still shocked.

    Fortunately, she directly fainted after arriving here and she didn¡¯t spend so long in panic and fear. Fortunately, she fainted, otherwise Thor might not have been able to find her so quickly if she ran around.

    ¡°Well, if there is nothing wrong with you then we will go back right away. There is no telling when this space gate will expire, and if we can¡¯t get back then I don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll encounter here.¡± Thor spoke after making sure that Jane seems fine.

    Although this is Asgard¡¯s territory, it is a forbidden area, even Heimdall can¡¯t see anything in this ce so it¡¯s normal for Thor to not know anything about it. Anyway, Thor already has a feeling that this ce is not normal so it¡¯s better to go back to Earth soon.

    ¡°I¡¯m all right. I can go back now.¡± Jane certainly didn¡¯t want to spend much time in a strange ce like this away from earth. Even if she is a researcher studying this kind of extraterrestrial space, she won¡¯t y with her life.

    Then Thor helped Jane, who was weak, to her feet. If they make it through then there¡¯s someone on the other side to save them. As for Lin Rui, Thor was quite convinced in his ability to save them.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t know that the man he was counting on hade after him, just because he didn¡¯t get back in time.

    Thump Thump~

    As Thor slowly helped Jane to the rear, a faint noise suddenly came from the cave and tunnel next to them. At the sound, Thor¡¯s face turned pale. Thor, who had recovered a small part of his power, was keenly aware that the sound was not what a normal cave should make.

    ¡°Jane, you go first, I¡¯ll follow right away!¡± After listening carefully for two more seconds, Thor suddenly said to Jane.

 Chapter 743

    <h4>CHAPTER 743 ENEMY SHADE</h4>

    Confused by what Thor said, Jane had to slowly let go of Thor¡¯s arm and walk back alone. Jane knew that Thor might be on to something, and in such a mysterious ce far from earth, it was best for her not to cause him any trouble.

    ¡°Thor, be careful!¡± Jane spoke in a worried whisper as Thor turned around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯te out no matter what you hear. I wille back soon!¡± Thor said with a smile as he stared into Jane¡¯s eyes.

    Hoo!

    Then Thor turned and hurried away in the direction from which the voice came. No matter what happened there, no matter what danger lies in this ce, Thor will keep Jane safe.

    ¡°Where the hell is this? The environment here is obviously very different from earth, but Jane showed no ill effects other than feeling a little dizzy which should not be the case. Speaking of, I am not familiar with this ce, but the surroundings make me feel veryfortable. At least I am a lot stronger here than the Earth.¡± Thor slowly walked through the cave and tunnel, listening to the noise, while silently thinking in his heart.

    Although Thor does not carry an instrument to detect the elements of the surrounding environment, he can sense the changes of the external environment through his body.

    ording to Thor¡¯s perception, the environment here is different from that of the Earth, and a normal earthman would notst long exposed to such an environment without any protection. It¡¯s not just gravity that¡¯s different, it¡¯s the veryposition of the air that¡¯s different.

    However, Jane Foster, an ordinary earthling, was just a little dizzy and had no serious problems due to the huge difference in the environment here.

    Of course, if Jane Foster and Lin Rui were people with special abilities then Thor would not have any doubts. As far as Thor was concerned, his magical friend is so powerful that even if he came over, he would be all right.

    Rustle~

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± While thinking, Thor had sensed that the sound was already very close.

    Phoo~

    Sensing that the thing making the noise was very close to him, Thor leaned against the rock wall and stopped. After about ten seconds, a shadow slowly emerged from the cave tunnel in front of Thor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This is!...¡± After the shadow appeared in full shape before Thor¡¯s eyes, he was able to guess the identity of the shadow.

    Phoo~

    And just when Thor saw the shadow and figured out the identity of said shadow, a light sound came out from beneath his feet. It turns out that Thor had stepped on a small clod of mud just now and he had stepped onto it and crushed it into pieces.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Thor, who had crushed the dirt, frowned and said to himself as this was not good.

    ¡°Hoo-hoo~ Roar! ~ Sure enough, the moment when a noise came from Thor¡¯s side, the shadow on the ground suddenly moved this way and a puzzled voice of a wild animal came.

    Huhu~

    Then Thor saw the shadowing nearer and nearer. It was clear that the shadow¡¯s owner had sensed the presence of something. Two secondster, the master of the shadow appeared before Thor¡¯s eyes.

    The shadow was an unknown beast half a man¡¯s height and two meters long, with thick limbs and terrible fangs and a huge mouth. If Lin Rui were here, he would recognize it as the cannon fodder beast of the Dark Elf Race.

    ¡°What are you afraid of!? Isn¡¯t it just a bigger dog! I can handle it!¡± After seeing the cannon fodder beast in front of him, Thor clenched his fist to cheer himself up.

    Judging from the size of the beast in front of him and Thor¡¯s own feelings, his current recovered strength should be enough to deal with it. Of course, if there is only one end in front of you.

    After all, there are not many ces for Thor to escape in the cave and tunnel. He has to fight hard, otherwise, he will have a better chance to safely deal with the monster in front of him if there were some ces for him to hide.

    ¡°Roar!!¡± After Thor clearly saw the beast in front of him, it also saw Thor clearly. So, it rushed towards Thor with a roar.

    Facing the beast¡¯s attack, Thor clenched his fists and rushed out. Behind it was a passage to Jane Foster. Thor could not let the monster rush through. How could a man like him back down at this point?!

    ¡°Get away from me! You monster!¡±

    P¨±!

    ...

    Brush!

    ¡°Huh, how did Thor and Jane got separated? Although they are not far away from each other, they shouldn¡¯t be separated at this time. Are they really not afraid of anything in such creepy and dark caves?¡± Shortly after Thor and Jane separated, Lin Rui who was quickly flying over to them looked at the two small green dots separated in front of him and muttered curiously.

    ¡°Jackson, thetest scans are in. Thirty-five Dark Elf war creatures have appeared within two hundred meters of us. One of them has already met Thor.¡± Just after Lin Rui had muttered something, JARVIS quickly spoke up.

    ¡°What! Sure enough, an ident has happened, the Dark Elfs has found them so quickly!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, the expression on Lin Rui¡¯s face became ugly as he muttered to himself.

    ¡°Thirty-five? Not a lot. I should be able to deal with them. Mark them all out for me. If I happen to meet one in the distance then I will take care of it. As for the one Thor has already met, he should have no problem dealing with that beast with his current strength.¡± After speaking to himself, Lin Rui went on to speak to JARVIS.

    ¡°Their locations have been gged, and asmunications systems are suppressed, the locations refresh every ten seconds. Be aware that the information you are getting may not be the most urate.¡± JARVIS had also finished tagging the 35 beasts after Lin Rui gave the order. At the same time, JARVIS also reminds Lin Rui to pay attention, after all, this is not the earth, JARVIS can not keep up to date with thetest scanning status.

    ¡°Got it! Then, let¡¯s speed up, there are three cannon fodder waiting for us just ahead!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui agreed with a smile.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Lin Rui is speeding away in Iron Man. In Lin Rui¡¯s cave tunnel near Thor¡¯s location, three beasts are slowly searching for something along the tunnel.

    At one point, they seemed to hear something, and then they all turned in the same direction and pricked up their huge ears. That direction was the ce where Thor and the beast were fighting, and the cry of the beast was calling for reinforcement.

 Chapter 744

    <h4>CHAPTER 744 CRISIS</h4>

    ¡°Roar~¡± After hearing the noise from the other side, the three beasts all roared.

    Huhu!

    Then, the three beasts in the tunnel quickly turned and rushed toward the direction of the sound. These dozens of beasts are the cannon fodder for the Dark Elf Race and they may not be too strong, but enough ants can kill an elephant, not to mention monsters of such huge size.

    Speaking of which, these cannon fodder monsters are only a little less powerful than Dr. Connors¡¯s mutated lizard form. So, if there are enough of them, these cannon fodder monsters can be very dangerous.

    ¡°Roar~ Roar~...¡± And just as the three monsters turned and rushed towards Thor, the one who was walking at the back suddenly stopped and tilted his head and roared twice.

    Brush!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    And when thest monster turned his head in doubt and looked towards the cave tunnel behind him, a dazzling white light suddenly shot over. Before the monster could react, this white light had already prated its huge head.

    The white light pierced its head and continued to shoot backward, hitting two other monsters that couldn¡¯t show any response.

    In this way, the three monsters who were supposed to go and provide aid for theirpanion were attacked within a few steps of stepping out. Moreover, the force of the attack turned out to be a one-shot kill for them.

    Boom~ boom~ boom~

    After the white light left the chest of the third monster, the three powerful monsters fell to the ground one by one, their enormous size making shallow holes in the tunnel.

    Brush!

    After the three monsters fell to the ground, a shadow quickly rushed into the cave tunnel. It was Lin Rui who had scanned them before.

    Although the signal transmission of JARVIS has a dy of ten seconds, it is impossible for these monsters to run too far in just ten seconds. In addition, although Lin Rui himself was somewhat suppressed, he could still detect life signatures with his Insight Technique within 50 meters.

    These monsters had already been attacked by theser beam of the Iron Man Armor before they could react. Even if they have thick skin and thick flesh, it would be impossible for them to block thisser beam, so they were instantly killed.

    ¡°There are several more in front, let¡¯s take care of them together! Thor can¡¯t really face a dozen monsters by himself. He will be seriously hurt even if he doesn¡¯t die. I just don¡¯t know if Odin will know that Thor¡¯s life is in danger here and if he will have a hand in what happens.¡± Instead of stopping by the body of the three monsters, Lin Rui thought to himself as he sped past.

    Thor has Odin¡¯s divine word on his body, so Odin will definitely know if Thor¡¯s life is in danger. In the original movie plot, Odin unlocked Thor¡¯s power when his life was in danger. Otherwise, Thor would have died at Loki¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Jackson, there are already five Dark Elf¡¯s monsters approaching Thor. Thor will face the six monsters for fifteen seconds before we arrive.¡± As Lin Rui rushed past, JARVIS¡¯s voice came from the Iron Man Armor.

    ¡°Fifteen seconds ~ Thor can withstand it, I believe him.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui took a second to think about it and said.

    Thest time Thor went to Lin Rui¡¯s house to look for him because of Bifrost¡¯s appearance, he had already shown part of his recovered strength to him.

    Although Lin Rui was injured at that time and was in recovery but Lin Rui could also feel Thor¡¯s increased strength. Therefore, even if there are six monsters besieging Thor, Lin Rui thinks that he would be able to handle it.

    ¡°Also, three monsters are already in another location near the Earth dimension. If no one stops them, they will enter the dimension in about 20 seconds.¡± As Lin Rui continued to rush toward Thor, JARVIS spoke again.

    ¡°Three? It¡¯s okay, even if the Evans of SHIELD can¡¯t stop them, aren¡¯t you there to take care of them.¡± Lin Rui said calmly.

    Even if the three monster makes it all the way to the other side and reach earth through this Dimension passage, Darcy will at least be safe from a sudden ident with Evans by her side.

    As for Evans¡¯ ability to stop the three monsters, Lin Rui is not worried, as he also knows that there are several Iron Men inside the Stark private ne parked outside the building. With Iron Man¡¯s fighting power, the three monsters would really be nothing more than cannon fodder.

    ¡°In addition...¡± After Lin Rui finished answering, JARVIS spoke again.

    ¡°JARVIS, can you finish it all at once if there is a situation?...¡±

    ¡°Two monsters have pierced into the tunnel. They have bypassed Thor and are approaching Jane Foster. In addition, a suspected Dark Elf Warrior had appeared in the cave tunnel and is approaching Thor¡¯s location.¡± This time, JARVIS was able to report everything he had detected.

    However, these few situations reported by JARVIS are not good news. In particr, the two monsters approaching Jane, if Jane was captured, then Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how the plot would developter.

    ¡°Damn it, it is impossible to save Jane before the two monsters attack her even if I directly rush over there! JARVIS, can theser beam with the highest energy prate these mountains and eliminate the monsters over there?¡± After hearing the bad news, Lin Rui frowned and quickly asked.

    ¡°After the previous testing, if you want to prate the mountains and kill those two monsters then the Iron Man suit will consume more than 80% of the current energy. The Iron Man suit will no longer be able to provide high-intensity military support in the event of another heavy battle.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, JARVIS quickly answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s all right! Forget about the battle that lies ahead, let¡¯s take care of those two monsters and save Jane! As for the rest of the fight, do you really think that I won¡¯t be able to deal with them?!¡± Lin Rui spoke when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Okay, the Unibeam is charging...¡±

    Bang!

    After Lin Rui spoke, JARVIS executed Lin Rui¡¯s order without any hesitation and directly turned on the most powerful Unibeam. In the next moment, a thick whiteser beam shot out from the Iron Man suit¡¯s chest, targeting the very mountain in front of him.

    Rumble ~

    With a roar, the whiteser beam directly prated the crimson mountain and quickly prated towards the inside.

    ¡°Hold on for a few more seconds Thor!¡±

 Chapter 745

    <h4>Chapter 745</h4>

    Just when Lin Rui learned that two monsters were approaching Jane¡¯s position under the reminder of JARVIS, Jane was resting by the rock wall of the cave tunnel.

    Although Jane had no bad reactions other than headaches in such an environment that was obviously unsuitable for people on earth to live in, but some scenes that she didn¡¯t understand shed in her mind from time to time.

    So, in order to make herself feel better, Jane decided to take a rest after Thor left, and as soon as Thor returned, they could leave here and go back to Earth.

    Jane attributed the situation in her body and in her mind to the environment here, and she thought that everything would be fine when she went back to Earth.

    ¡°Thor...... you shoulde back safely!¡± Leaning against the stone wall, Jane Foster muttered to herself with worry in her eyes.

    Shortly after Thor left, Jane heard the roar of the beasting from the tunnel ahead. Therefore, she easily judged that Thor¡¯s departure should be rted to the roars. Knowing that Thor went out in order to get her out safely, Jane Foster was also very worried.

    Dii~

    While she was worrying about Thor¡¯s safety and listening attentively, a slight voice suddenly rang out from the rock wall she was leaning against, it was as if something was about toe out from the rock wall.

    ¡°What is it?!¡±

    Hoo!

    Already feeling the vibrationsing from the stone wall behind her, Jane turns pale and leaves the wall with a low cry while ducking in the other direction, then she turned to stare at the wall of falling stones.

    Kaka~

    H~

    Finally, after Jane had been leaning against the opposite wall for three seconds staring at the wall she had been leaning against, the wall cracked and chunks came tumbling down.

    What had seemed like solid, thick stone walls copsed like a house of cards, creating a huge hole. Soon after the wall copsed, Jane Foster felt the fury of a wild animal.

    ¡°Roar!~¡± Before Jane could react, a monster had already walked out of the copsed hole.

    Huhu~

    Amid the roar, the monster¡¯s huge eyes were fixed on the weak-legged Jane Foster. The next moment, it burst out of its hole and went straight at Jane with an open bloody mouth. The Dark Elf¡¯s ordered the cannon fodder monster is to wipe out any LifeForms in the mountain, which is why it directly attacked Jane to kill her with its mouth.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Faced with the huge monster that pounced in front of her, Jane Foster couldn¡¯t help but scream in shock at this moment even if she was mentally strong.

    Boom!

    Buzzing!

    However, just when Jane thought that she was going to die in the mouth of the monster in front of her, the stone wall behind her suddenly burst open in the next second, and a whiteser beam burst out. Thisser beam rubbed Jane¡¯s arm and shot at the monster that leaped over her, directly at its big mouth!

    P¨±!

    With little time for Jane to think of anything, theser beam had already passed through the mouth of the monster, and the kic energy sent it flying backward and the now-dead monster directly crashed into the second monster that had just emerged.

    And the monster that had juste out was already hit by theser beam and died before it could even see what was happening on the outside.

    Bang Bang!

    ¡°Ahh, ~~...¡± With Jane Foster¡¯s shriek, those two monster beasts that came through the hole all fell down without a sound.

    ¡°This is...what¡¯s going on?!¡± At the end of her breath, Jane looks at the two apparently dead monsters in front of her and mutters in shock.

    Da Da~

    Then Jane ran toward Thor, regardless of what happened. Jane Foster wants to be with Thor right now, no matter what happens. She won¡¯t back down at this time no matter what happened!

    ...

    ¡°Miss Jane Foster¡¯s crisis has been resolved.¡± While Jane was already frightened and ran towards Thor, Lin Rui, who was temporarily stopped in ce after firing the Unibeam heard JARVIS report.

    ¡°En! It¡¯s really time to help Thor before the Dark Elf get there first, or we¡¯ll be in a very passive position!¡± Lin Rui elerates to Thor¡¯s position after firing the Unibeam.

    The crisis of Jane Foster just took a few seconds but Thor may face more monsters because of this and Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know if Thor would be able to deal with those monsters even with his recovered strength.

    Not to mention the Dark Elf who is approaching Thor¡¯s location. It would be better for everyone to go back to their respective home as soon s possible.

    ...

    Boom!

    In the cave tunnel that leads to the interdimensional space, a massive figure is sted away and finally hits the rock wall and falls down.

    ¡°Cough cough! Damn it! Although the environment seems to strengthen me, it is far from enough.¡± Thor coughed twice and thought helplessly as he struggled to stop six or seven monsters.

    Although Thor had already reawakened a part of his powers at this time, and he also had the bonus of increased strength in this magical ce, he quickly fell into a disadvantage after fighting with so many monsters in front of him.

    After all, Thor had only recovered a small part of his powers and the strength of these monsters alone is not very strong, but they are great in number.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Thor¡¯s own defensive power, he would have been unable to withstand the battle until now. Just like now, Thor has a lot of serious injuries that are life-threatening for ordinary people.

    ording to Thor¡¯s own judgment, he can hold on for another ten seconds at most. Now, Thor hopes that Jane can enter the dimensional space and return to Earth by herself. In that case, it would be fine even if he was torn apart by these monsters.

    ¡°Thor! Thor!¡± And just as Thor was thinking this way, a voice he knew very well suddenly came from the tunnel behind him.

    Thor: ¡°...¡±

    Hearing this voice, Thor¡¯s heart was touched but he was also upset. He really didn¡¯t expect Jane toe back for him and he was also upset because he was going to die here with his ex-girlfriend.

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t die here with Jane!!! I need power! Real power!¡± Thor suddenly clenched his fist and shouted as Jane¡¯s voice behind him is getting closer and closer, and the aura of the monster in front of him is getting more and more fierce.

 Chapter 746

    <h4>CHAPTER 746 ERUPTION</h4>

    ¡°Roar!!~~¡±

    Brush!

    Whatever was going on inside Thor¡¯s mind, the Dark Elf cannon fodder monsters would not give him time to catch his breath and they have already roared and rushed towards him again.

    Moreover, two of them were very smart about going around Thor into the tunnel behind him, apparently, they have heard Jane¡¯s voice. It is possible for them to do suchplex tasks even though they are low-level Lifeforms of the Dark Elf Race:

    They clearly understood that the enemy in front of them is holding the tunnel entrance because of the one behind him!

    ¡°Die!!¡± Seeing the monstersing at him again, Thor, suffering the pain from all over his body stood up and jumped towards the monsters with a roar.

    Ziii!

    Without noticing it, the electric arc on Thor¡¯s clenched fists had grown to a dazzling intensity as he rushed out. In the face of such a near-death situation, Thor¡¯s inner guardian and responsibility were finally thoroughly aroused. The result was that his strength broke out of its original constraints in an instant and reached a much stronger point.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Thor, who had jumped up high, punched out! And in that punch, a powerful thunderboltpletelyposed of blue electric arcs instantly rushed out, sweeping the entire front of the tunnel in front of Thor¡¯s own very surprising gaze!

    Brush!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the next moment, the fleeting light of thunder had disappeared. As for the monsters that pounced on Thor, they fall down feebly in the cave and tunnel with their big bloody mouths wide open and big red eyes, and then their whole bodies turn ck in a second and turn to ashes atst. In front of Thor¡¯s sudden attack, these monsters didn¡¯t weaken their reputation as cannon fodder, and they really turned into ashes.

    P¨±~

    After hitting that punch and solving the crisis in an instant, Thor, who was a little exhausted, also fell to the ground.

    ¡°Huh! So this is what I should do to regain my powers? Guardianship and responsibility!¡± Kneeling on one knee and panting, Thor still couldn¡¯t believe that he had done such a thing. However, he also figured out some things.

    Da Da~

    Just as Thor¡¯s exhaustion broke out, a light footstep was heard in the cave and tunnel in front of him. Hearing the footsteps, Thor straightened himself up from the ground. Jane wasing right behind him, and it was only possible that the enemy would appear in the tunnel in front of him. No matter how tired Thor was now, he would not show his weakness to his enemies.

    Da Da~

    Finally, after Thor stared at the corner of the tunnel ahead for three seconds, a figure he was familiar with slowly appeared in his sight. After seeing the somewhat familiar figure, Thor, who insisted on straightening his body and standing still, instantly became rxed, and he was about to fall down again.

    Brush!

    But just as Thor rxed and fell down, the figure suddenly appeared beside him in a trance and reached out his hand to support him.

    ¡°Thor, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here!¡± Holding Thor up to prevent him from falling, a familiar voice came from the figure¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Jackson, weren¡¯t you supposed to wait over there? !¡± ¡°Thor gasped as he was being held up. Then he stared at the guy in the Phantom Suit next to him and asked angrily.

    Of course, the guy who popped up here is Lin Rui, the one with the Phantom Suit and no Iron Man Suit. Because when Thor broke out his thunderous fist just now, his great power not only destroyed several monsters in front of him but also greatly damaged the Iron Man suit on Lin Rui who was approaching at that time. So, Lin Rui ditched the Iron Man Suit, which doesn¡¯t have much energy, and just put on the Phantom Suit.

    ¡°If I had been there waiting for you, I might never have seen you again. Thor, you are not a reliable friend, but I wouldn¡¯t want you to die in a ce like this.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui replied with a smile.

    ¡°Haha...¡± Thor could onlyugh weakly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    Da da da!

    ¡°Thor! Thor!¡± Just after Lin Rui¡¯s sudden appearance, Jane¡¯s voice came very close in the tunnel behind Thor.

    Then, amid a rush of footsteps, Jane Foster, who looked worried, rushed over. However, after rushing out of the corner, Jane stopped nervously after seeing the situation in front of her. The scene before her made it impossible for her to judge if she should move on because Thor seemed to be being held hostage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Thor and I are friends. I¡¯m here to help you.¡± Seeing Jane¡¯s sudden stop and nervous face, Lin Rui, who had guessed what she was thinking, quickly spoke.

    However, Jane did not respond to Lin Rui¡¯s exnation. She apparently did not believe the words of the guy in front of her, who wore strange clothes and showed no face. Jane would have known about the recent superheroes trend on earth if she wasn¡¯t too focused on her research and experiments. One of these Superheroes is Mirage Knight who looks simr to the guy holding Thor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jane, he is really my friend.¡± Seeing Jane¡¯s disbelief, Thor waved his hand and exined.

    ¡°Really?¡± Jane finally believes what Thor says and rushes over.

    ¡°Thor, how are you!? Are you injured? Is it serious?¡± Jane rushed over to take Thor from Lin Rui and then asked worriedly.

    Lin Rui, who was squeezed aside by Jane, was a little helpless but didn¡¯t say anything, and instead, he concentrated on releasing his Insight Technique. The Iron Man Armor has been scrapped.

    And although Lin Rui can still contact JARVIS with his earpiece, without the various instruments on the Iron Man Armor, JARVIS can only chat with Lin Rui to solve his boredom.

    Therefore, Lin Rui must rely on his own ability to guard against the dangers and enemies that they may encounter next, especially now that Thor seems to have nobat power.

    ¡°En? How did he get here so quickly?!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s brows frowned as Thorforted Jane by his side, he had already noticed a rush of footsteps approaching them.

    Unlike the cannon Fodder monsters of the past, Lin Rui hears human-like footsteps, and there are quite a few of them. It was clear that the battle that had just taken ce here had attracted the real Dark Elf Warriors.

    ¡°Thor, Miss Jane Foster, we should leave now!¡±

 Chapter 747

    <h4>CHAPTER 747 BRINGING UP THE REAR</h4>

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor looked into his eyes and saw some information from Lin Rui¡¯s eyes. Finally, Thor nodded his head.

    ¡°Jane, let¡¯s go back first. It¡¯s not safe here.¡± Thor said to Jane who hadn¡¯tpletely recovered from her panic.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back now! Back to the earth! We must report the situation here to the relevant authorities, and it would be best to attract national and even international attention. The dimensional space here must be destroyed!¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Jane quickly spoke.

    The things Jane experienced here are almost beyond her ability to ept things, and she was almost killed by two terrifying monsters. Jane can still feel the smell of the monsters remaining on her body. Therefore, even if this piece of dimensional space has great research value, Jane does not want to keep it. It must be destroyed.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll take care of it. Let¡¯s go back now.¡± Hearing Jane¡¯s words, Thor agreed and then he walked back.

    Jane, who was holding Thor, followed Thor to the position in the rear dimensional space, but after taking two steps out, she turned her head to Lin Rui, who was standing still in the same ce.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with us? You might encounter more monsters. It will be dangerous if you don¡¯t leave now!¡± Jane asked with a puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡°Of course I will leave. I¡¯m not used to the environment here. But, as you said, there are still some monsters who need to be dealt with. So, you go first, and I will follow right away.¡± Lin Rui answered with a smile when he heard Jane¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui did not intend to stay here much longer, he just wanted to see what the living Dark Elf was really like. Moreover, if no one stays behind then the Dark Elves will probably follow them directly to Earth after they leave. Then, not only the Portal on Siberia will pose a threat to Earth, but this subspace located in London will also pose a great threat to Earth.

    ¡°But......¡±

    Jane, don¡¯t worry, my friend is not ordinary. Haven¡¯t you recognized him by now? Come to think of it, Superherosare really getting popr nowadays.¡± Seeing what Jane was going to say, Thor interrupted her to remind her.

    ¡°Not an ordinary person? Superhero? You are!... Mirage Knight!¡± Finally, at Thor¡¯s reminder, Jane remembered who this somewhat familiar guy was.

    ¡°So there¡¯s no need to worry about him. Let¡¯s get going or we¡¯ll distract him.¡± Then, without further dy, Thor quickly walked back with Jane.

    ¡°Thor, go on!¡±

    Brush!

    Just as Thor turned around, Lin Rui suddenly spoke and threw a small object at him.

    ¡°Take this. If I can¡¯t go back to Earth with you, you must take this back.¡± Lin Rui reminded him earnestly when Thor caught the thing.

    ¡°Got it, but you will definitely go back with us!¡± Catching that metal instrument, Thor seriously promised.

    Then Thor and Jane turned around the corner and disappeared before Lin Rui¡¯s eyes. At this point, Lin Rui stood alone in the center of the cave tunnel where six or seven Dark Elf cannon fodder-level monsters had died.

    ¡°It seems that they have also discovered me, and their speed has increased! Judging from the footsteps, there should be 35 of them. Although I am confident in my own strength, I should not be too arrogant. Let¡¯s make some preparations first.¡± The Insight Technique has detected that the Dark Elfs are getting very close and increasing in speed so Lin Rui scans the cave and speaks to himself in a low voice.

    Huhu!

    Then, Lin Rui¡¯s figure became busy in this tunnel. If someone appears at this moment in this tunnel then they would only see a ck shadow constantly moving about in the tunnel. From time to time, something appeared and disappeared from Lin Rui¡¯s body. Lin Rui is preparing for the next possible fierce battle and he will not let himself fall into a very passive position.

    Hoo!

    After everything was done, Lin Rui returned to the original ce again, to the very center of the cave. Now, he just had to wait for the masters of those footsteps to arrive.

    ¡°JARVIS, do you think I¡¯m overconfident?¡± His Insight Technique has been able to clearly observe a dozen Dark Elf approaching in front of him, Lin Rui¡¯s mouth moved slightly as he asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Yes, ording to my previous records, the fighting power of a dozen Dark Elf has exceeded the strength you have shown before.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words almost to himself, JARVIS¡¯s reply came out from the earpiece hanging by his ear. At this time, JARVIS¡¯s voice seemed very cold and formic.

    ¡°Hey, I think so too. Moreover, these dozen Dark Elf are much stronger than the one that died in Siberia. Also, Malekith, leader of the Dark Elf is probably in it. If he¡¯s really in there then I¡¯ll run and never look back.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Lin Ruiughed and then muttered under his breath.

    ¡°They havee.¡±

    Da Da~

    Brush!

    When there was a very clear sound of footsteps in the tunnel ahead, Lin Rui disappeared in the tunnel with a sway.

    Da Da~

    Two seconds after Lin Rui disappeared, a dozen Dark Elf rushed in. Although their looks are as fierce as the evolution of beasts, it can also be seen that they are very anxious at this time.

    The two Dark Elf who came first had spotted the clumps of ash on the ground and were pointing and gabbling.

    Then, the guy in the lead among the dozen Dark Elf seemed to have some other discoveries. He waved his hand to stop the Dark Elf who was searching around and walked slowly to the side of the stone wall by himself. Then, he stretched out his hand and slowly touched the stone wall, not knowing what he had found.

    ¡°It was discovered?! Then there is no way, let it explode!¡± Just when the leading Dark Elf stretched out his hand, Lin Rui, who had just hidden in the dark, though helplessly, and at the same time, he had already squeezed some gadget in his hand.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Just as the leading Dark Elf¡¯s hand just touched the stone wall, two red lights shed quickly somewhere on the seemingly normal stone wall. Then, an explosion erupted from this rock wall, triggering a series of explosions in the entire cave tunnel.

    Rumble ~

 Chapter 748

    <h4>CHAPTER 748 REMOVE</h4>

    Kakaka!

    Rumble! Rumble!

    At this moment, the originally strong cave tunnelpletely copsed in a dozen consecutive explosions. Countless huge stones fell from above, burying the entire tunnel in a few seconds.

    As for the Dark Elf, it should have been crushed underneath by the copsed soil and rocks at this time. Even if they are powerful and their defenses are amazing, it is impossible for them to survive such explosions and mountain copses.

    ¡°Although I also want to see how strong you are, I can¡¯t really rush out to fight with you. It will be great if this ends here!¡± Lin Rui, who was hiding in the dark, felt the extent of the copse in the tunnel ahead and silently muttered in his heart.

    Those explosions were of course caused by Lin Rui. Long before he found out that the Dark Elves wereing here, he had installed a lot of mini-bombs in that section of the tunnel.

    The purpose was to copse that section of the tunnel and bury the Dark Elf team inside. Lin Rui knows that he won¡¯t be able to defeat so many enemies by himself even if Malekith, the leader of Dark Elf, is not in this team. So, it¡¯s better to blow them up for convenience.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, if they run out then I will consider whether to try their superior strength or not.¡± Lin Rui silently thought in his heart as he used Insight Technique to observe the area buried with stone and soil while he hid in the dark.

    Now Thor and Jane should be near the dimensional gateway. The slight eye contact between Lin Rui and Thor was to let him take Jane back to Earth first.

    Regardless of whether Jane is possessed by Aether or not, they all will be in danger if they continue to stay here.

    If Asgard¡¯s forces hade here because Thor¡¯s life was in danger, then Lin Rui may have let Thor stay here a little longer.

    But as of now, Asgard hasn¡¯t made a move, so there must be something wrong, so Lin Rui won¡¯t let the injured Thor continue to take risks.

    Chi Chi!

    Just as Lin Rui was hiding in the dark and waiting, a wave of spatial fluctuations suddenly spread from the copsed tunnel, and then a sound came out from the tunnel that had beenpletely filled with stone and soil, and then there was a loud noise.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, the thick wall made from stone and soil was broken through from the inside, and a tall Dark Elf got out of it intact!

    ¡°How is it possible?! How could it still be alive and uninjured?!¡± After ¡°seeing¡± this scene through his Insight Technique, Lin Rui who was hiding couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.

    Even he himself would be injured in such an ident when he was unprepared, and would not be as intact as the Dark Elf who rushed out.

    Huhu!

    After the first Dark Elf came out, more than a dozen Dark Elf fighters quickly emerged from that hole. Although not every one of these Dark Elf looks as intact as the first one, but their condition is much better than Lin Rui had previously thought.

    ¡°This is troublesome now, they would now know that someone is deliberately blocking their way!¡± Lin Rui thought silently in his heart when he saw that the Dark Elf leader who came out first was looking towards where he was hiding.

    In fact, Lin Rui has ignored a very important thing, that is, in addition to the strong individual strength of the Dark Elves, their technological development is not low.

    At least, from the scenes shown in the original plot, they are already much higher than the earth at this time. First of all, Dark Elves have a very iconic weapon, the ck hole grenade, a weapon that can create small ck holes!

    Moreover, the Dark Elves also own arge spaceship and many other individual spacecraft.

    These things all represent that the Dark Elves are not simply powerful individuals, and their technology is also higher than that of the earth at this time.

    Therefore, even if Lin Rui is psychologically prepared for their individual strength, he is not really prepared for corresponding countermeasures in terms of technology.

    So, this time, even though Lin Rui agreed to Rogers¡¯s n to enter the Dark Elves territory, there was a fatal omission that he just forgot. Such omission was enough to cause a huge blow to their n.

    And now, Lin Rui is also unable to understand how the Dark Elves got out of such a situation almost intact under such circumstances because he ignored the scientific and technological power of the Dark Elves.

    Because the leading Dark Elf fighter had activated an energy shield as soon as he discovered the bomb. Since they can all make ck hole grenades, it is normal to have shielding technology.

    However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know it and that is the reason for his surprise.

    ¡°%#%...%$$(*&......!*¡± Finally, after staring at Lin Rui¡¯s hiding ce for a few seconds, the leading Dark Elf suddenly stretched out his finger and shouted in his direction.

    ¡°They found me!¡±

    Seeing the leading Dark Elf¡¯s gestures and his yelling, Lin Rui knew he was exposed.

    Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how he was exposed, he had to make a decision now, whether to leave immediately and pass through the dimensional space gate or to fight against these Dark Elves.

    Huhu!

    While Lin Rui was thinking about his options, the Dark Elves had already approached his location. They were not running around, they really have discovered Lin Rui¡¯s hiding location!

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s hide first! Anyway, there is a space portal to the Dark Elf base camp in Siberia. I don¡¯t have to worry about not having a chance to deal with them, so I will go back today!¡± Lin Rui saw the Dark Elves aggressively approaching his location with his Insight Technique and he felt that he should avoid the edge, for the time being, it would be no good to be trapped here.

    Brush!

    Lin Rui, who had already made a decision, turned around and was about to leave the next moment. At his speed, he had enough time to reach the dimensional gate before the Dark Elves could catch up with him.

    As long as Lin Rui leaves a few ¡®Shock Bombs¡¯ before leaving, he knows that after he leaves, that piece of dimensional space will no longer be able to pass through safely under the power of Shock Bombs.

    Even if the Shock Bombs did notpletely destroy this dimensional space after Lin Rui left, Lin Rui would mobilize his own power to destroy it after returning to Earth.

    ¡°Roar!......¡±

    However, just when Lin Rui just turned around and was about to leave, he saw a big mouth filled with blood swiftly biting at himself!

    He didn¡¯t know when but a cannon fodder monster had silently reached Lin Rui¡¯s back, preparing to give him a fatal blow while he was watching the Dark Elves ahead.

    Brush!

    P¨±!

    Lin Rui subconsciously drew his de and shed it, directly dividing the monster that was about to bite him into two pieces.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± However, after taking care of the monster, Lin Rui cursed out in a low voice with an ugly expression on his face.

 Chapter 749

    <h4>CHAPTER 749 STOPPING</h4>

    It only took less than one-tenth of a second to resolve the monster that was rushing in front of him.

    However, his helpless roar was not because of this monster, but because the passage behind him was actually covered by a few monsters. This cannon fodder monster has actuallye with them and has blocked his path!

    ¡°Huh hooo hoo ho!¡±

    ¡°How did these guys escape my perception?¡± Looking at the monster in front of him, Lin Rui frowned while thinking helplessly in his heart.

    Although Lin Rui had been paying attention to the positions of the Dark Elves in front of him just now, his Insight Technique was able to provide Lin Rui with a ¡°view¡± of more than 50 meters in his vicinity in all directions.

    However, the monsters behind him were clearly so close, but his Insight Technique did not respond at all, which made Lin Rui very puzzled. Even if Lin Rui knew that Insight Technique had been suppressed to some extent, it was impossible for such a thing to happen!

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that they were so sure of my position and directly rushed over. I have remained exposed to these monsters all the time even though I hide well!¡± Lin Rui silently squeezed the Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand as he thought.

    There are about seven or eight monsters in front of Lin Rui, and it will not take much time to solve them with Lin Rui¡¯s strength.

    Currently, Lin Rui wants to avoid meeting the Dark Elves who are chasing him from behind so he needs to make a quick decision. After thinking for some seconds, Lin Rui¡¯s figure disappeared in the same ce in a sh.

    Swipe!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Although they couldn¡¯t keep up with Lin Rui¡¯s speed, these monsters still roared at the shadow.

    And they seem to have received some kind of orders as even if they can¡¯t attack Lin Rui, they will block the entire tunnel with their huge bodies, making it impossible for the constantly shuttled figure to rush through.

    It seems that those Dark Elves who wereing from behind have a way to get in touch with the cannon fodder monsters here and learn everything they are doing.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°These guys have really rough and thick hides! It seems that Thor had be strong enough if he was able to handle them!¡± After dealing out three consecutive sword attacks, Lin Rui looked at the monster that was blocking his path as he silently thought in his heart.

    He just used the power of the Beheading Spirit Sword to split these monsters apart, but Thor directly used the power of thunder to turn them into gray powder. Obviously, the power of Thor¡¯s burst was still very strong.

    For Lin Rui at this time, these monsters certainly did not pose any threat to him. However, as long as they can stop him for a short while, their objective will be achieved.

    Now, Lin Rui, who should have retreated long ago, has indeed been dyed for at least three seconds.

    ¡°I can¡¯t dy any longer! Get out of my way!¡± In his Insight Technique, those Dark Elves were about to rush out from the corner behind him and Lin Rui let out a low roar as he prepared his attack.

    Buzzing!

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui lifted the Beheading Spirit Sword and waved it behind him, and an Azura¡¯s sword energy broke away from the Beheading Spirit Sword and quickly rushed towards the corner.

    After hacking this sword, Lin Rui rushed towards the monsters blocking the road without looking back.

    ¡°Roar~...¡±

    Brush!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The ck shadow of Lin Rui¡¯s figure directly passed among the monster¡¯s bodies blocking the way. With the sh of Azura sword aura, these monsters roared and stopped moving before their bodies burst apart.

    Lin Rui had already rushed over and soon disappeared in front of the tunnel.

    While Lin Rui instantly solved thest few monsters blocking the road and rushed out, the sword attack he had just shed towards the rear corner had already attacked the corner.

    And just as the sword energy rushed past, two Dark Elves fighters suddenly rushed out. It seemed that they didn¡¯t expect to encounter an attack just after rushing over from the corner, and the two Dark Elves were hit by the sword energy attack before they had time to react.

    Rumble!

    In the next moment, the two Dark Elves at the beginning were knocked into the air by Lin Rui¡¯s sword energy attack and plunged directly into the back stone wall. And the power of the sword energy that Lin Rui cleaved was far more than that.

    After attacking the two Dark Elves, the sword energy exploded automatically at the corner, and another violent explosion urred. In order to dy for some more time, Lin Rui also tried to use the same trick to prevent these Dark Elves from chasing him.

    ¡°£¤%t*&^&*^*&......&%%!¡± However, as the Azura sword aura exploded, a Dark Elf rushed out from the corner and roared. Then he quickly took out a round object, and then squeezed it.

    Hum!

    By the time Azura¡¯s sword energy attack exploded, an unknown wave suddenly rushed out of the Dark Elf¡¯s hands.

    When the shock wave exploded by Azura¡¯s sword energy swept out, the fluctuations from that Dark Elf¡¯s body spread quickly, just offsetting the shock wave of Azura¡¯s sword energy. Therefore, the method Lin Rui originally intended to dy was solved.

    ¡°£¤......%&*#@#!¡± After preventing the explosion of Azura sword energy, the Dark Elf who took the lead put away the ball in his hand and quickly shouted.

    Swipe!

    Then, without paying attention to their twopanions who were smashed into the stone wall by the sword energy attack, the remaining Dark Elves continued to chase Lin Rui.

    Now even without the help of the cannon fodder beast, these Dark Elves can already determine Lin Rui¡¯s location, because they can already sense the spatial fluctuations in front, which are the special fluctuations from the dimensional space gate.

    ...

    ¡°Thor, howe Mirage Knight hasn¡¯te back? Is he really going to be fine?¡± When Lin Rui stayed behind and waited to make some trouble for the Dark Elves, Jane, who had returned to the dimension space gate, asked Thor with some worry in her tone.

    Although Jane doesn¡¯t care much about Vignte and Superheros, she knows that Mirage Knight is a good person on the earth and he protects the safety of ordinary people. Therefore, in such an environment, her confidence in Mirage Knight is still not enough.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that guy, but I know him. That guy will not put himself in a situation that he cannot walk out from. Of course, he is also an adventurous person.

    So, we still need to give him some time.¡± As he approached the dimension space gate, Thor answered with a slightly curled mouth.

    Having a friend like Lin Rui is Thor¡¯s biggest security on earth. Without Lin Rui, Thor doesn¡¯t know if he can live a stable life on the earth.

    Moreover, Lin Rui can not only help him in livingfortably on earth, but he is also very strong so Thor can also trust him when encountering such unexpected situations.

    ¡°Well, shall we leave now?¡±

    Boom~

    After Jane asked such a question, a strong vibration and explosion suddenly came from the tunnel they hade from.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s leave now!¡± Thor replied immediately after hearing the movement as his eyes shed.

 Chapter 750

    <h4>CHAPTER 750 OVERTAKING</h4>

    After hearing the explosion, Thor decisively chose to immediately leave. No matter what happens on Lin Rui¡¯s side, Thor is now out ofbat, and they will only be a burden for Lin Rui if he and Jane continue to stay.

    Therefore, for their safety and for Lin Rui to deal with the situation more calmly, Thor feels that it is their best choice to go back to Earth.

    ¡°Well, Let¡¯s go then !¡± Jane nodded when she heard Thor¡¯s words.

    Then, Jane supported her exhausted body and supported Thor, who was also weak and walked towards the stone pir that extended into the dimensional space gate step by step.

    If everything goes well, they will be able to return to Earth nine seconds after entering the dimension space. Although Lin Rui is already here, Thor believes that Lin Rui must have arranged everything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Having reached the edge of the dimensional space gate, Thor finally looked back at the lightning tunnel where they came, and then calmly said.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Thor and Jane embraced each other and jumped into the dimensional space. Soon, they both disappeared in the dimensional space gate.

    ...

    Booming~

    Just after Thor and Jane disappeared in the dimensional space gate, many roars continue to sound out in the tunnel for a long time.

    Brush!

    Then about ten secondster, a figure quickly rushed out of the passage, it was Lin Rui who was being chased by the Dark Elves. Lin Rui¡¯s figure rushing out of the passage was a bit unstable, and he quickly rushed to the dimensional space and stopped.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t really run out of Reward points, I would have fought with you guys again!¡± Lin Rui, who was standing in front of the dimension space gate, turned to face the passage where he came and muttered helplessly in his heart.

    Ten seconds earlier, Lin Rui failed to evade the Dark Elf behind him and was overtaken by the two fastest Dark Elfs at the next corner. Lin Rui thought that with only two Dark Elfs, he could easily defeat them.

    However, Lin Rui was shocked to discover that he was unable to defeat two Dark Elf warriors in a single battle and only managed to gain the upper hand.

    The two Dark Elf Elite fighters who catch up with Lin Rui not only have strong strength and high defense but also can skillfully use some technological weapons that Lin Rui has never seen.

    In their brief encounter, Lin Rui almost got hit several times with their special technological weapons. Had it not been for Lin Rui¡¯s quick reflexes, he might not have been able to retreat safely.

    In this way, after two consecutive power bursts, Lin Rui fought off the two Dark Elf Elite fighters and went on the run. Now that he had seen and been shocked by Dark Elf¡¯s power, he could not put off his departure any longer.

    Both Dark Elves have given Lin Rui a bit of a run for his money, and if he is surrounded by a whole team of Dark Elves behind him then Lin Rui will not be able to escape even if he bursts out with all of his power.

    Of course, Lin Rui still has many cards to y. On this journey to the unknown, Lin Rui took a bunch of Stark-produced mini bombs from the secret base in Siberia.

    While Tony has made the transition to clean energy and is no longer involved in the arms trade, that is just a form of external development, and he has never stopped developing high-tech weapons internally for himself and others.

    The mini bombs are Tony¡¯s new high-powered bombs, and they¡¯re quite powerful.

    In addition to these mini-bombs produced by Tony, Lin Rui also keeps the Heart of Life, a special item that can be exchanged for arge number of Reward points.

    If Lin Rui is really pressed, he can obtain arge number of Reward points instantly by directly exchanging the Heart of Life, so that he can use the Reward Points to exchange the item that can solve the current situation from the System Shop.

    As for Lin Rui¡¯s biggest trump card, it is obviously the Magic Cube. Lin Rui knows the power of space gem very well. As long as he can use a little bit of that power, the immediate difficulties would not be a problem.

    However, Lin Rui will not use the Magic Cube unless he is really cornered. After all, he hasn¡¯t figured out how to use Magic Cube properly yet.

    Swipe!

    While thinking in his heart, Lin Rui takes out a lot of micro bombs and a few Shock bombs from his personal space.

    Lin Rui then directly throws the miniature high-energy bombs and a few Shock bombs. Under Lin Rui¡¯s precise control, these bombs fall separately around the dimensional space.

    Lin Rui had to arrange everything before those Dark Elf could catch up with him and this dimensional space gate had to be destroyed.

    Even if it can¡¯t be destroyed, he had to make sure that this passageway won¡¯t be connected to the earth, otherwise, the Dark Elf will definitely follow him.

    Huhu!

    Just as Lin Rui had dropped the bombs into ce on his side, hurried footsteps could be heard from the passageway he had rushed out from.

    In the next moment, a dozen tall figures were seen rushing out, and the Dark Elf team, which was slowed down by Lin Rui¡¯s little moves along the way, were finally catching up to him!

    As the Dark Elf team, made up entirely of Elite fighters, rushed in, the leading Dark Elf fighter could already see the difference in the dimension behind Lin Rui.

    Although the space was indistinguishable to the naked eye, the Dark Elves were certainly different from the Earthlings, and they had all noticed something strange about it.

    ¡°#%%&amp;amp;amp;&amp;amp;amp;......*%......!¡± In the next moment, the leading Dark Elf already raised his finger to the dimension space behind Lin Rui and shouted loudly.

    ¡°%%*&Amp;Amp;%#%@£¤&amp;amp;!¡± After the leading Dark Elf shouted, the remaining Dark Elves also responded loudly.

    Huhu!

    Then, the dozen or so Dark Elves Elite fighters, as if they had discovered something that made them very excited, yelled and rushed towards Lin Rui.

    Their goal had obviously changed from Lin Rui to the dimensional space gate behind him, but they also knew that they had to get rid of the not-low-powered guy in front of them.

    ¡°Damn it, can¡¯t you guys just find out thus two secondster? Give me some time to run first!¡± Seeing the Dark Elves who suddenly became excited in front of him, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes widened as he cursed.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui didn¡¯t give his opponents much time to think, he already rushed out with the Beheading Spirit Sword. In any case, it is impossible for Lin Rui to put the Dark Elves into the dimensional space gate before him!

    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡±

 Chapter 751

    <h4>CHAPTER 751 SUPPORT</h4>

    On Earth, in an unfinished building on the outskirts of London. Evans, who has notified SHIELD headquarters, is still guarding the dimension space gate, and Darcy has be a little tired, leaning on the stone pir behind her to rest.

    Thor and Lin Rui have disappeared for more than ten minutes. ording to the original n, they should have returned by this time. In the beginning, Darcy was worried, but after the initial nervousness and worry, Darcy calmed down.

    ¡°Since they haven¡¯te back by this time then it doesn¡¯t matter if I wait ten more minutes.¡± This is what Darcy had just thought.

    And Since Evans has been so dedicated to being there, Darcy has taken a break. Darcy ns to go outside to check out Stark¡¯s private jet, but it doesn¡¯t work out because it is still unclear whether Jane is alive or not and she also doesn¡¯t want to go anyce at this moment.

    Buzzing!

    While Darcy was boringly counting the time when Lin Rui and the others disappeared, there was an obvious spatial fluctuation in the dimensional space in the front patio.

    This spatial fluctuation is different from that slight when the beverage can fell out before, and it¡¯s more like something biging over!

    ¡°Darcy! Something ising!¡± Evans, who had been guarding the dimension space, shouted loudly after the intense spatial fluctuations spread out.

    As he shouted, Evans quietly added a small pistol to his hand. It¡¯s been determined that this dimension is connected to a ce that doesn¡¯t belong to the earth.

    The movement was so big this time and if it was not Thor and Lin Rui who went in before then it must be something from another space, and Evans had to guard against it.

    Shoo!

    ¡°Really? Thor and others areing back?¡± Hearing Evans¡¯s shout, Darcy jumped over from the ground and asked with some excitement on her face.

    ¡°Hey! Is that a gun in your hand?!¡± Darcy also noticed that the expression on Evans¡¯s face was not right, and then she saw a small gun in his hand.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be Thor, so we have to be prepared.¡± Without exining why he took out the gun, Evans stared at the dimensional space that constantly fluctuated in front of him and replied quickly.

    ¡°Not Thor?! What do you mean?!...¡± Hearing Evans¡¯ answer, Darcy quickly thought of something, and the expression on her face also changed.

    Buzzing~

    Phoo!

    Just as Darcy is looking up at the top of the skywell, the spatial fluctuation finally reaches a peak and two huge figures appear out of thin air above the patio!

    But after seeing the two figures, Evans and Darcy¡¯s eyes changed. For these figures, appearing out of thin air, are not Thor and Lin Rui! But two giant mutated hound-like monsters!

    ¡°Damn it! Something unexpected happened!¡± After seeing the two giant monsters, Evans frowned and cursed.

    At the same time, with a few quick pinches of his left hand, Evans sent a message directly from themunicator that was already in his palm. The situation here is not only beyond the control of Agent Evans, but it is now likely to develop into a big event.

    Therefore, Evans decisively sought the support of SHIELD headquarters at this time. As for the message sent back before, Evans still doesn¡¯t know what happened.

    ¡°Monsters! Run!¡± After seeing the two monsters that emerged from the dimension space, Darcy was not stunned but shouted loudly before she turned and ran away.

    Darcy, who had already experienced a simr incident before, wouldn¡¯t be as scared as ordinary people, and her escape skills were quite good.

    Evans: ¡°...¡±

    Evans was a little speechless looking at the back of Darcy¡¯s running away figure. But he didn¡¯t even ask Darcy to stay. Even if Darcy didn¡¯t leave, Evans wanted her to leave.

    Although the two monsters may not be able to rush out of the dimensional space, it is obviously not safe here. As an ordinary person, it was obviously inappropriate for Darcy to continue to stay.

    As for Evans himself, he, as SHIELD¡¯s agent arranged by them to observe Jane could not retreat without receiving further orders. Therefore, even if there is no support, Evans will stick to his orders. At the very least, he has to wait for SHIELD¡¯s support.

    ¡°I hope you keep falling like this! Don¡¯te out!¡± Evans kept praying in his heart while staring at the two monsters in the dimensional space.

    As long as these two monsters can continue to fall, they will be trapped in the teleportation of this dimensional space and they won¡¯t be able to threaten them, at least temporarily.

    And Evans did not shoot, because he knew that even if he did shoot, the trajectory of the bullet after it entered the dimensional space could not be judged and it would be a waste of bullets.

    ¡°Roar!!~¡± But what happened next made Evans¡¯s eyes pop.

    Boom!

    Suddenly the top of the two monsters that had fallen to the bottom of the courtyard and were about to be transported away again gave a roar and stamped on the back of the bottom monster.

    With that step, the monster below elerated its descent and disappeared directly into the bottom of the patio. The monster above reversed its fall with that kick and shot out toward the edge of the patio!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Evans couldn¡¯t help cursing when he saw the scene before him, and then he raised the gun in his hand.

    Brush!

    At the next moment, the front half of the monster that was riding on itspanion¡¯s back was bursting out of dimensional space, its huge front feet barely reaching the edge of the patio.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Just as the monster¡¯s front footnded on the stone b at the edge of the patio, Evans had already shot. The bullets in the pistol almost didn¡¯t stop. As long as he could knock back the monster in front of him, then it would have no chance to rush out again.

    But the next scene made Evans feel some desperation, he saw that his bullets had hit the monster¡¯s front leg, but it was of no use at all. It was as if it had fallen into a sponge, and the bullet got stuck in that way.

    ¡°Roar~~¡± The Monster¡¯s front legs have been stepped firmly on the stone b, and the monster roared and quickly pulled the back half of its body out of the dimensional space.

    Brush!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Unable to stop the monster, Evans threw his pistol and quickly backed away.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Call headquarters! Call headquarters! This is Level 3 Special Agent Evans! I need military support! Repeat! I need military support!¡± Evans yelled loudly while taking out themunicator while retreating quickly. He doesn¡¯t care about hiding his identity anymore.

 Chapter 752

    <h4>CHAPTER 752 TAKING ACTION</h4>

    Bang~ Bang~

    As Evans retreated and repeatedly called SHIELD headquarters, the monster, which hadpletely escaped from dimensional space, was advancing toward him. The fact that Evans had shot it had not done him any harm, but it had hurt him a little, and that had just aroused its ferocity.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The big blood-red eyes stared at the tiny prey in front of him as the monster hissed and pounced towards Evans.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing the monster in front of him pouncing towards him, Evans turned and ran while cursing.

    D¨© D¨©¡«

    ¡°Attention, Agent Evans, the headquarters is aware of your report and backup is on the way. Please protect yourself.¡± As Evans scurried, a reply came from SHIELD headquarters from hismunicator.

    ¡°Backup ising?! Where is it?!¡± Evans shouted loudly when he heard the reply from hismunicator.

    Now it¡¯s not the matter of him protecting himself. With the strength of that monster, this rotten building may be torn down by it! If help doesn¡¯t arrive, Evans really doesn¡¯t know how long he¡¯ll live.

    Bang!

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡±

    Evan avoided the monster¡¯s attack once again but the stone pir behind him was crashed in half.

    The flying debris left tiny gashes on Evans¡¯s body, he is a SHIELD agent who struggled with a seemingly simple mission, and now he is risking his life.

    Shoo!

    Evans, already flustered, came to a halt as he rounded a corner because the monster was already in front of him with its terrifying gaping jaws.

    ¡°Roar!¡± In the next moment, this monster has already rushed in front of Evans.

    ¡°Am I really going to die here? I¡¯m only twenty years old!¡± There was no way Evans could escape this attack, and the mouth of the monster was drawing nearer and nearer.

    Evans could see every tooth and spit in the monster¡¯s mouth as he silently thought in his heart.

    ¡°Fortunately, Darcy had already run away, she should be able to survive!¡±

    Swipe!

    Just as Evans closed his eyes to wee his death, a burst of air suddenly came from behind him.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Then, Evans heard a continuous burst of rapid-fire shoots popping out of the chamber, but the pain he was waiting for did note.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Hoho~¡± The monster¡¯s roar apanied by the fishy air rushing towards his face made Evans almost unable to breathe, but he knew that he was not dead.

    ¡°Is the support from the headquarters here?!¡± Opening his eyes, Evans had guessed that the monster must have been repelled by something.

    Swipe!

    As soon as he opened his eyes, Evans saw the monster jumping up and down in the clearing in front of him.

    At some point in the empty floor of this half-finished building, there were three more Iron Men, and at this moment, these three Iron Men were all around the monster and they were violently attacking it.

    ¡°Is this what headquarters call support? Iron Man?¡± Evans, standing still, was a little stunned when he saw the monster that had been hit by the three Iron Mans and could only escape.

    The coboration between SHIELD and Iron Man Tony¡¤Stark is only known to agents above level 6 in SHIELD Headquarters, so of course, Evans was very surprised by the appearance of Iron Man.

    However, thinking of the appearance of Lin Rui piloting Iron Man Armor and the Stark private jet parked outside the unfinished building, Evans quickly epted this fact.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    ¡°Roar~Roar~¡±

    ¡°This is amazing!¡± Evans couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion when he looked at the monster who had almost no ability to resist under the attack of the three Iron Mans.

    Da Da Da!

    As Evans stared at Iron Man brutalizing the monster, there was a sudden sound of high-heeled rushing feet behind him. Darcy thenes running back after running away. But even at this point, Darcy has yet to give up her eight-centimeter heels.

    ¡°Evans! What are you still doing here?! Why didn¡¯t you run away?!¡± Darcy, who rushed up again, did not look at the chaotic battlefield ahead and shouted at Evans.

    Shoo!

    In the next moment, Darcy rushed towards Evans¡¯s side, and before Evans could react, she pulled his arm to drag him and ran away.

    ¡°Darcy, you don¡¯t have to run now! Look over there!¡± Although Darcy ran back to save him and Evans was very moved by this, but at this time, he really didn¡¯t want to run.

    ¡°Look? You still want to look?¡± Darcy said helplessly while turning her head when Evans said.

    Boom! Bang Bang!

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    When Darcy turned her head, she saw that the monster was hit by the missiles fired by three Iron Mans. Although its hide was thick, the monster still couldn¡¯t stand under the continuous blows from the Iron Man and fled outside the unfinished building with a roar.

    ¡°It¡¯s Iron Man!¡± Darcy eximed excitedly after seeing the battle over there.

    Back in New Mexico, Darcy and others were saved because of Iron Man. Darcy has be a total fan of Iron Man ever since and is of course thrilled that it¡¯s Iron Man again helping them fend off the monster.

    Boom!

    Smashing through the abandoned guardrail on the side of the wrecked building, the monster swooped over the edge of the fifth floor, hurtling straight into the pouring rain outside.

    If it does run away then it would be very difficult for even Iron Man to kill it in the big city of London without attracting the attention of ordinary people.

    ¡°Ah! Iron Man! The monster is getting away!¡± Darcy eximed after seeing the monster run away from Iron Man, just like a real fan cheering on his hero.

    Swipe!

    As Darcy shouts, three Iron Men rush out in pursuit of the fleeing monster. Darcy and Evans follow, of course, to the shattered guardrail of the building to see if Iron Man will let the monster escape.

    ¡°The n has changed, and the probability of the monster being caught alive has been reduced to 30%. Now the killing n is implemented.¡± Just as the three Iron Mans rushed out, JARVIS made changes to the original n in the background.

    Neither Darcy nor Evans knew that with the strength of three Iron Mans, the monster could have been killed in a short time, but JARVIS kept fighting until now to give it a chance to get out.

    It turned out that JARVIS nned to capture it alive. And now, if this monster is allowed to run away, it will bring unpredictable danger to the city of London. Therefore, JARVIS immediately changed its n.

 Chapter 753

    <h4>CHAPTER 753 THE THREAT RELIEVES</h4>

    Da Da Da~

    In the rain curtain, the monster that broke out of the rotten building ran recklessly on the potholed ground, looking from a distance like aic dog monster that broke free from the rope to run in the rain.

    However,pared to the dog in theics, this monsters running speed is much faster and its goal is also more clear. It is heading towards a ce with dense buildings in the distance!

    Swipe!

    In the mid-air behind this fast-running monster, three Iron Man controlled by JARVIS have been chasing it.

    And, unlike the previous use of high-energy bullets and micro missiles that were not too powerful in the unfinished building,ser attack weapons were already exposed on the Iron Man¡¯s Armors at this time.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Movement trajectory pre-determination results in a coincidence rate of 93.7%, now begin theser strike.¡± JARVIS, which needed no human control, had already analyzed the movement of the monster, and at the same time had activated theser weapon system on Iron Man¡¯s Armors.

    Buzzing!

    In the next moment, the three Iron Mans above the monster firedser attacks at the same time, blocking its possible escape position from three directions.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Without any ident, the fleeing monster was directly hit by the threesers, tumbling around in the rain and falling to the ground.

    ¡°Yes! Iron Man is amazing!¡± Darcy, who was still leaning over the fence at the rear of the building, waved and shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Darcy, be careful, don¡¯t fall...¡± Evans reminded helplessly while pulling Darcy back to prevent her from falling downstairs.

    Evans was relieved after he saw Iron Manunching theirser attacks. After all, the monster escaped under the attack of the less powerful weapon before. Now that Iron Man has taken out a more powerful weapon, it is impossible for the monster to continue to escape.

    ¡°Roar...¡± The monster who fell in the rain roared feebly, and his breathing became weaker.

    Huhuhu~

    After the monster fell to the ground, the Iron Man who had been in mid-air all flew down, hovering beside the monster, emitting rays of light and scanning to detect its condition.

    ¡°The life fluctuation continues to decrease, theser strikes were sessful, and the threat has been removed.¡± A few secondster, JARVIS in the background has determined that the monster is not a threat anymore.

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    Just as JARVIS had dealt with the monster that had suddenly burst out of dimensional space, amunication request came in from SHIELD headquarters.

    JARVIS put the call through without a long wait. Tony Stark is no longer on Earth, and JARVIS cannot contact Tony. So, the connection between the Whole Stark Group and the SHIELD was done by JARVIS.

    ¡°JARVIS, how is the situation over there? Has the crisis been resolved? Are there any casualties?¡± After themunication was connected, a somewhat familiar voice sounded inside the Iron Man suit.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, the threat has been neutralized and there are no casualties, please rest assured,¡± JARVIS responded quickly.

    It turned out that the person responsible for contacting JARVIS at SHIELD headquarters was Agent Coulson who was previously responsible for contacting the League of Defenders and investigating the mysterious person named Thor.

    Although Agent Coulson¡¯s ownbat power is only simr to that of an elite fighter, he always has some special abilities to be an agent of SHIELDElite. For example, he has a great character.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Now SHIELD, Mr. Stark, League of Defenders, and the main force of X-Men are not on the earth so nothing can happen to the earth on our watch!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Agent Coulson was obviously relieved.

    ¡°By the way! Are Jackson and Thor back? None of the situations you mentioned earlier mentioned them.¡± After learning that the monster¡¯s threat had been resolved, Coulson remembered something and asked nervously.

    ¡°They haven¡¯te back yet,¡± JARVIS answered truthfully.

    ¡°Not back yet? Do you want me to send backup? The K and S Teams have been taken away by Captain Rogers, but I still have some people I can use.¡± Agent Coulson asks with some concern after JARVIS says that Thor and Jackson haven¡¯t returned yet.

    Thor¡¯s identity has always been a mystery within SHIELD. His appearance is very weird, and SHIELD has not found any identification on him.

    However, Thor has an unexinable rtionship with the magic hammer at the base in New Mexico. And that same hammer was proven to be produced by an extraterrestrial civilization, and it hides huge secrets.

    Therefore, during SHIELD¡¯s internal investigation, Thor, a seemingly ordinary person, was listed as an S-level personal requiring special observation.

    SHIELD would have brought Thor back to SHIELD HQ for surveince if Thor didn¡¯t seem to have a lot of strength that didn¡¯t look normal on an ordinary person and a good rtionship with Jackson Lin.

    Although SHIELD does not impose any coercive measures on Thor, some hidden surveince exists, such as agents like Evans scattered throughout Thor¡¯s life.

    As for Jackson Lin, the investigation and monitoring of him have been slow and almost nonexistent since Director Fury stepped down and Captain Rogers took control of SHIELD.

    It¡¯s not known what SHIELD has nned for this young man who apparently has a huge secret, or if they already know something and are no longer investigating.

    So, no matter what, Thor and Jackson are very important figures. If they didn¡¯te back because they passed through the dimensional space this time, it seems that they would not have much influence on SHIELD, but their hidden true identity can indeed make all major forces turbulent.

    ¡°Not for the time being, Mr. Jackson told me before going there that if they don¡¯te back in half an hour then we will provide support. There are still three minutes left.¡± JARVIS calmly replied as he heard Coulson¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°JARVIS, why are you so rigid? Do you have to wait for half an hour because that kid said half an hour? What if they¡¯ve been in danger for half an hour?¡± Coulson spoke with a helpless tone when he heard JARVIS¡¯s reply.

    If Coulson had known what was going on, there¡¯s no way he would have left one of the rookie agents, Evans, with JARVIS in charge in London.

    It is a multidimensional space leading to unknown areas and only someone like Lin Rui will ask for support after half an hour.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Spatial fluctuations have been detected, something ising over from the dimensional space.¡± JARVIS suddenly reminded Coulson as he wasining.

 Chapter 754

    <h4>CHAPTER 754 INSUFFICIENT</h4>

    Buzzing~

    It was not long after JARVIS controlled the three Iron Men and chased the cannon fodder monster of the Dark Elf race out of the half-finished building that the courtyard, which had been quiet again, slowly emitted spatial fluctuations from the dimensional space, and the alpha particle concentration was constantly changing.

    By the time JARVIS had dealt with the monster and was talking to Agent Coulson of the SHIELD, the vibrations emanating from the interdimensional space had finally reached the point where he could detect them.

    Swipe!

    While detecting the changes in the dimensional space, JARVIS had already controlled Iron Man to quickly rush back to the building. Regardless of whether the monsters or Thorse out of the dimension space this time, they will need Iron Man¡¯s help.

    Hey! Why did Iron Man suddenly rush back?!¡± Darcy, who was lying on the side of the unfinished building, said suspiciously when she saw Iron Man who had killed the terrifying monster flying back.

    ¡°En? There seems to be a situation on the patio!¡± Evans, who also saw the Iron Man rushing back, reacted quickly and ran back towards the patio after yelling.

    Swipe!

    However, after Evans just turned around and ran a few steps, three Iron Mans already rushed over him.

    Buzzing!

    Just as JARVIS controlled the Iron Man to overtake Evans and Darcy as they arrived at the patio, the fluctuation of the subspace reached its maximum. Then, two figures hugging each other tightly appeared out of thin air from above the patio.

    Needless to say, the two figures that appeared in the dimensional space were Thor and Jane Foster who jumped into the dimensional space.

    Swipe!

    Before Evans and Darcy can get back to the patio, the three Iron Men hurtle into the interdimensional space area. After seeing the two figures, JARVIS could already tell that they were unconscious.

    Therefore, JARVIS took decisive action when Thor and Jane could not get out of the dimensional space by themselves.

    ¡°That is!......¡±

    ¡°Jane and Thor!¡±

    By the time Darcy and Evans finally made their way through, they saw that three Iron Men have crashed into dimensional space, where two figures are falling down in a tight embrace.

    Hoo!

    In the next moment, Thor and Jane, who were falling fast, had been captured by the Iron Man that had rushed in. Then, JARVIS took the unconscious Thor and Jane Foster out of the subspace.

    At this point, Jane Foster, who had been missing for several hours, finally returned to Earth.

    Huhu~

    Iron Man, who took Thor and Jane out of the dimension space, gentlyid them on the ground. At this time, Darcy and Evans had already rushed over, looking worriedly at Thor and Jane who seemed to have passed out.

    ¡°Jane!¡±

    ¡°Thor!¡±

    Looking at the unconscious Thor and Jane Foster, Darcy and Evans shouted worriedly. However, neither Thor nor Jane showed any response.

    Kaka!

    ¡°Miss Darcy and Mr. Evans, please move out of the way, I need to check their physical condition.¡± Just as Darcy and Evans surrounded Thor and Jane and called out their names, an Iron Man eyes glowed twice, and then JARVIS¡¯ voice came out.

    ¡°En? Yeah, yeah! You can check them!¡± Darcy, who is no longer wondering if anyone is inside the Iron Man, quickly steps aside and says.

    Hoo!

    As Darcy moved away, Evans quickly stood up and retreated to a safe distance. Evans had also received a message from SHIELD headquarters just now, asking him to fully cooperate with Iron Man here, and control the situation here in any way possible.

    Buzzing~

    Brush!

    After Darcy and Evans move out of the way, a few pale blue beams of light shoot from the metal arm of the Iron Man from which the sound wasing, which quickly change into awork of light as it hits Thor and Jane Foster¡¯s bodies and then directly envelves them.

    Thework of pale blue lights prates Thor and Jane¡¯s bodies, sending data from those lights to JARVIS in the background.

    Brush!

    After a few seconds, the-like light covering Thor and Jane disappeared, it seems that JARVIS had already obtained the inspection result.

    ¡°How are they? Are they okay?¡± Darcy asked after seeing that the Iron Man had withdrawn the test light but had not spoken.

    However, JARVIS still didn¡¯t answer even after Darcy spoke. No one knows what JARVIS has discovered this time, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°JARVIS, is it? Did you get any results from the tests? What happened to Jane and Thor?¡± Seeing that Iron Man in front of him did not respond to Darcy¡¯s questions, Evans, who is also anxious, has to speak.

    As a newbie agent of SHIELD, Evans knows about the famous artificial intelligence of Tony Stark of the Stark Industries. So by saying JARVIS¡¯s name, Evans was already identifying himself. Evans believes JARVIS would not remain silent once he has spoken up.

    ¡°I have the test results, but you two don¡¯t have enough clearance to know anything about it. So, sorry, I can¡¯t answer that question.¡± JARVIS did speak to Evans, but the answer was not what Evans had been expecting.

    Although JARVIS spoke, he refused to answer Thor and Jane¡¯s physical condition at this time. Moreover, he used a very serious reason to refuse, that is, the issue of authority.

    After the inspection result came out, JARVIS made a judgment on the inspection result. But Darcy knew a little bit of alien civilization and Evans, the SHIELD agent did not have a high enough clearance level, so JARVIS didn¡¯t tell the result.

    ¡°Not enough clearance?! What Clearance?! Who is JARVIS? Evans, do you know what he¡¯s talking about? Why can¡¯t he tell us about Jane and Thor?! We are their friends!¡± Darcy asked with a look of surprise when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer, and at the same time, Darcy also found that her intern who had always looked very ordinary and timid, seemed a little bit ufortable.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough clearance... Okay, I see, I won¡¯t ask more.¡± Without answering Darcy¡¯s questions, Evans quickly responded and agreed after hearing what JARVIS said.

    Then, Evans looked at Darcy who was looking at him with a puzzled look on her face, and said. ¡°Darcy, actually... I have always kept some things from you.¡±

 Chapter 755

    <h4>CHAPTER 755 CHOICE</h4>

    Hearing what Evans said, Darcy froze for a while before her cheeks slowly turned red.

    ¡°I knew it! Have you always had a crush on me? !¡± Before Evans can say anything more, Darcy starts asking questions.

    It turned out that Darcy thought that Evans had been secretly in love with her and now he wants to confess his feelings! However, Evans has no crush on Darcy at all, and this is not what he was talking about!

    ¡°That... Darcy... In fact, what I want to say is that I am actually an agent of SHIELD, who is responsible for protecting Jane Foster and you.¡± In order to prevent Darcy from continuing her misunderstanding, Evans had no choice but to bite the bullet and quickly exin.

    ¡°I knew, you... Hey?! What did you say? You are an agent of SHIELD?!¡± After Evans exined, Darcy didn¡¯t react at first and was still immersed in being caught by her fantasy but after hearing it, she reacted and started to yell at Evans.

    ¡°Darcy, I¡¯m sorry, but I am indeed a SHIELD¡¯s Agent.¡±

    Snapped!

    ¡°Great! I¡¯ve guessed that you deliberately approached us with ill intentions! I didn¡¯t expect that a seemingly simple and cowardly guy would be a SHIELD agent!¡± After Evans answered again, Darcy pped him on the shoulder with a look of anger on her face.

    Darcy was indeed angry about Evans being an agent of SHIELD, but what she was even angrier about was that she would be so wrong!

    The other party was obviously not interested in her but she had believed that he had a crush on her! So she took the fact that Evans had hidden that he was a SHIELD agent to vent her embarrassment and frustration.

    Evans: ¡°...¡±

    Regarding Darcy¡¯s performance, Evans had no choice but to silently ept it.

    ¡°Well, both Jane and Thor need Recovery Serum. There is noplete medical equipment here. So, I will arrange for them to go back to New York immediately.¡± Just as Darcy was hitting Evans, JARVIS on the side continued to speak.

    What happened to Thor and Jane is indeed confidential to Evans and Darcy, and their authority is indeed insufficient. Moreover, the test results just now are not optimistic.

    Simply put, Jane¡¯s body does not seem to be injured, but her vitality is constantly being damaged, and if this continues, she will die sooner orter. Although Thor was seriously injured, his vitality was slowly increasing so it was obvious that he could recover.

    ¡°Do you want to take Jane back to New York?! Then I¡¯ll go back with her!¡± Hearing what JARVIS said, Darcy stopped hitting Evans and looked at the Iron Man in front of her and said loudly.

    Darcy doesn¡¯t care about permissions, she wants to make sure that Jane is really safe. Moreover, they discovered this dimensional space! What is even there to talk about confidential matters when they already knew about it.

    ¡°Ms. Darcy, I can take you back to New York,¡± JARVIS replied quickly when he heard Darcy¡¯s words.

    JARVIS only says that he can take Darcy back to New York with Jane, not that she can stay with Jane forever. With Jane in her current condition, even Stark plus SHIELD technology can¡¯t be said to bring her back.

    If anyone can save Jane¡¯s life in such a situation, it would have been the mysterious Mirage Knight, aka Jackson. But so far, Thor and Jane have returned, while Lin Rui has not.

    ¡°Agent Evan, how about you? Are you going back or staying here? Don¡¯t worry, even if you go back, I will stay here. Your mission is over.¡± After answering Darcy¡¯s question, JARVIS looked at Evans and asked.

    ¡°Is my mission over? That¡¯s right, this matter is already beyond my authority when the dimensional space appeared. However, I will still stay here as the headquarters did not ask me to go back.¡± Evans replied after thinking about it.

    As a newbie agent of SHIELD, Evans shouldn¡¯t have been exposed to such a core secret incident. However, the incident urred in an emergency, and he has also been involved.

    So, as a young man who yearned for more adventure, Evans stayed. At least, no other new agent has had the same experience.

    Once this is over, Evans will be able to move up in ranks when he gets back to headquarters. As soon as he moves up, so will his clearance level, and then maybe he¡¯ll know what happened.

    ¡°All right, but take care of yourself. I am not sure what will happen next.¡± JARVIS calmly reminded as he was not surprised by Evans¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I know.¡± Evans nodded in response as he heard JARVIS¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°Well, Miss Darcy, I¡¯ll get them to the ne and you can go yourself.¡± JARVIS finally said to Darcy as everything has been settled.

    ¡°Row!¡±

    Kakaka~

    Then, JARVIS armed Thor and Jane who were unconscious on the ground. Then, in front of Darcy and Evans, the two Iron Man armed with Thor and Jane had already rushed out and soon flew into the Stark private jet parked outside.

    Although the Iron Man can fly faster, there is some medical equipment in the Stark private jet, which would allow Thor and Jane to remain stable on the way back.

    ¡°Evans, although I am beyond angry right now! But, you muste back safely! I will be waiting for you in New York!¡± Darcy turned to look at her intern and spoke after Jane and Thor were loaded into the Jet.

    ¡°I know, Darcy.¡±

    Da Da Da~

    Then, Darcy stepped on her high heels and ran out, leaving Evans and an Iron Man guarding here.

    ¡°JARVIS, when do you think Mr. Jackson will be back?¡± After Darcy left, Evans asked while staring at the Iron Man beside him on the patio.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there are only two minutes left to provide support. If Jackson does not show up within two minutes then I will enter the dimensional space.¡± JARVIS replied faintly hearing Evan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Two minutes?...¡± Evans murmured softly hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    Swipe!

    Then Evans heard a thud behind him. As he turned his back, Evans was struck straight away by what he saw. Before Evans¡¯s eyes, no less than thirty Iron Men had just burst in and surrounded this patio!

 Chapter 756

    <h4>CHAPTER 756 PERSEVERING</h4>

    ¡°Wow... That¡¯s a lot of Iron Man!¡± Evans muttered with wide-eyed eyes looking at so many Iron Man who came from nowhere.

    Of course, these Iron Man came out of the Stark Private ne. The ne had already taken Thor and the other two and had already taken off to New York, and all the Iron Man inside were left behind.

    There is an Iron Man team guarding here, so JARVIS will be able to control the situation even if hundreds of monsters rushed out of this dimensional space.

    ¡°This is really cool!¡± Seeing so many of thetest Iron Men up close for the first time, even Evans, a SHIELD agent, couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    Buzzing!

    JARVIS had an entire Iron Man team standing by the dimensional space, ready to wait two minutes before entering the dimensional space to support Lin Rui.

    The dimensional space that had just been quiet for a short period of time once again buzzed with violent spatial fluctuations, and it looks like there is somethinging over!

    Brush!

    The next moment, with Evans and JARVIS watching at 360 degrees, a tall ck figure appeared out of thin air above the patio. The tall figure appeared stunned, but only for a split second, then pped his limbs in an attempt to rush out of dimensional space.

    ¡°That¡¯s not Jackson!¡± Evans cried out in surprise as he took a closer look at the figure writhing in the dimensional space.

    ¡°It¡¯s Dark Elf! n: Hold this dimensional space and don¡¯t let any Dark Elfe out!¡± While Evans shouted out in surprise, JARVIS had also analyzed the identity of the figure and instantly made a n.

    Swipe!

    At the next moment, three Iron Man surrounding the dimensional space had already rushed out, and the target was the Dark Elf that was going to rush out of the dimensional space!

    ...

    Just when Thor and Jane were sent back to New York by JARVIS, on the other side of the subspace, Lin Rui was still fighting with a dozen crazy Dark Elf.

    Boom!

    The Beheading Spirit Sword blocked the attack of two Dark Elf¡¯s des, Lin Rui flew backward while holding back a mouthful of blood from spurting out.

    Because the team of Dark Elf Elite warriors came too fast, even if Lin Rui rushed into the subspace at this time, he would be entangled by them all. So, Lin Rui chose to stay and stop them.

    Because Lin Rui can¡¯t really let so many Dark Elf Elite warriors go to the other side of the earth.

    With the strength of these Dark Elf Elite warriors, it would be impossible for JARVIS¡¯s Iron Men to stop them all if they were to cross the interdimensional space to reach Earth.

    If a few Dark Elf Elite warriors escaped, it would be a disaster for the ordinary people on Earth.

    So even though Lin Rui couldn¡¯t stop a team of Dark Elf Elite fighters, he chose to stay.

    It has been three minutes since Dark Elf¡¯s frantic dash through dimensional space, during which Lin Rui has unleashed all of his strength and he had only just stopped them. However, Lin Rui also paid the price of receiving a serious injury.

    ¡°Cough cough! I can¡¯t stand it! Do I really have to use that? ! I should have asked JARVIS to send backup sooner! It¡¯s still a few minutes to half an hour, and I could be torn apart by these guys in that time!¡± Lin Rui coughed helplessly as he sped back to the other side of dimensional space to block Dark Elf¡¯s path.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s strength has already reached a very high level, each of these Dark Elf¡¯s strength is not low. One is no match for Lin Rui, but there are thirteen Dark Elf Elite fighters here.

    No matter how strong Lin Rui is, it would be impossible for him to deal with thirteen Dark Elf Elite fighters in one go.

    One must know that even Thor, who has supernatural power, was just a match for the Kursed (Tn:-The Kursed are any Dark Elves who are altered by the Kursed Stone)(Algrim the Strong was one of the Kursed of the Dark Elves who served the Dark Elves¡¯ ruler, Malekith the ursed in the Movie Thor The Dark World. He was one of thergest and strongest of his kind.). Although these Dark Elf are not at the level of the Kursed, they are quite powerful.

    ¡°Roar! %#%&;*&a;&a;amp;%......!¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s already exhausted look, the leader of the Dark Elf Elite warrior raised the long de in his hand and rushed up again with a roar.

    In this Dark Elf team, the leader of the Dark Elite fighter poses the greatest threat to Lin Rui. Lin Rui¡¯s previous injuries were all from his hands.

    If Lin Rui¡¯s flexibility had not been stronger than theirs, he would not have persisted at all. However, without other special circumstances, Lin Rui is unlikely tost much longer.

    ¡°Huhh! Do you really think that I would be afraid of you if there weren¡¯t so many annoying flies here!¡± Lin Rui, who was standing on the edge of the dimensional space, snorted at the sight of the leader rushing towards him.

    However, Lin Rui really has no way to deal with Dark Elf¡¯s leader in the present situation. So, Lin Rui quickly dodges again.

    Swipe!

    In the next moment, three Dark Elf surrounded Lin Rui¡¯s escape route with anticipation. Lin Rui could only choose to fight hard at this time. His previous injuries were also formed in this way.

    Bang Bang! P¨±!

    The first two bangs were Lin Rui¡¯s sword energy splitting two weapons in front of him, and the third was a third Dark Elf weapon piercing Lin Rui¡¯s internal Energy shield.

    Huh!

    The internal Energy shield on Lin Rui¡¯s body is broken and the long ck spear grazes Lin Rui¡¯s chest and pierced it. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, this shot would have knocked him out of action.

    But the same spear that ripped through his Internal Energy shield also ripped open Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit, stabbing a gaping hole in his chest. Instantly, a piece of blood spurted out of Lin Rui¡¯s chest!!

    This is the first time Lin Rui has suffered such a severe injury in his fight so far, and the Phantom Suit¡¯s defenses aren¡¯t strong enough to block such an attack!

    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!!¡± A big hole was pierced in his chest, and Lin Rui also roared with blood in his eyes.

    Brush!

    The next moment, a dazzling Azura light burst out in front of the dimension space. The three Dark Elf who had rushed into the air to besiege Lin Rui flew upside down as quickly as if they had suffered a violent explosion, and one of them seemed to have lost consciousness.

    Buzzing~

    Lin Rui, whose bloodlust was suddenly stimted by the injury, was suspended in the air, holding the Beheading Spirit Sword high in his hand, looking coldly at the dozens of Dark Elves who were about to move in front of him.

    At this time, Lin Rui had already transferred all the internal energy that had been left in his body into the Beheading Spirit Sword in an instant.

    ¡°You fuckers! Die! Thunder Strike!¡±

    Brush!

    Rumble!

    After a loud shout, Lin Rui had already shed the high Beheading Spirit Sword down. At the same time, Lin Rui quickly whispered something from his mouth.

 Chapter 757

    <h4>-CHAPTER 757 CRISIS!</h4>

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    After Lin Rui cleaved his sword, the dazzling Azura light instantly bursts out. In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s figure was covered by the burst of Azura light and disappeared.

    Booming~

    In the burst of Azura rays, a huge Azura sword-shaped sword energy quickly took shape.

    The Azura sword energy was formed in the process of absorbing all the Azura rays that had been scattered, and the Azura rays that exploded, in the end, werepletely absorbed. The scene in mid-air was as magical as if something going back in time.

    Buzzing~

    Seeing this magical scene in front of him, the Dark Elf leader, whose murderous face was shining with the light of Azura, stared at the huge sword energy with wide eyes.

    For a time, they didn¡¯t even make any other move. Under such circumstances, the huge sword energy that had absorbed Azura¡¯s rays had already shed straight down.

    ¡°£¤#%?!....../¡¤*&#!¡± As the other Dark Elfs were overwhelmed by what they were seeing, the Dark Elf Leader suddenly let out a roar.

    ¡°Roar!¡± At the reminder of the Dark Elf leader, the other stupefied Dark Elf also reacted quickly, and the next moment they all roared and waved their weapons and shed towards the Azura sword energy.

    From the initial stupefaction, these Dark Elf have also felt the huge destructive power of the Azura sword energy. If they don¡¯t take it seriously, this attack has enough power to seriously injure or even kill them!

    And while the Dark Elves brandished their weapons and some special technology to block the giant Azura energy attack, the leader of the Dark Elf who had just roared did not immediately take the lead, but instead looked for something.

    In the next moment, his cold eyes lit up as if he had made a discovery.

    ¡°£¤&#*£¤......!¡± The next moment, he said something to the only Dark Elf fighter who stayed beside him and didn¡¯t rush out, and then he rushed out.

    Brush!

    Brush!

    As the leader of the Dark Elf Elite warriors rushed out, the Dark Elf who had just stood beside him in silence also rushed out.

    However, the direction he rushed out was not towards the huge Azura sword energy that had been cut from the cave, but towards the side position.

    If he rushed out from the side, as long as he was fast enough, he could rush into the dimensional space before the sword energy smashed down!

    It turns out that the Dark Elf Leader has already seen Lin Rui, who has disappeared due to the burst of the Azura¡¯s sword energy.

    He found out that Lin Rui has quietly retreated to the other side of the dimension and will soon be able to enter it. So, in order not to let Lin Rui, a strong opponent, leave, he immediately chased up after him.

    At the same time, he also arranged for his capable subordinates to quietly detour into the dimensional space.

    As long as he blocks that powerful enemy, his men can enter the dimensional space in advance. In this way, they can reach the ce where the dimensional space connects to.

    The reason these Dark Elves are so excited to enter the dimensional space is that their leader Malekith has instructed them that the Aether they are looking for is likely hidden in some special environments, and this dimensional space is the most likely the one.

    Therefore, after discovering the dimensional space, these Dark Elves have already determined that their target this time must be here.

    These Dark Elfs would all have rushed in if Lin Rui hadn¡¯t stopped them. With Malekith¡¯s orders, they don¡¯t care if there¡¯s any danger on the other side.

    Rumble!

    Although the huge Azura sword energy hadn¡¯t beenpletely smashed down, the strong shock wave emitted from them had directly stomped the mountains around the cave tunnel.

    Even if Lin Rui¡¯s attack failed to kill many Dark Elves, the copse of this mountain would at least block their pace. Moreover, Lin Rui has already activated some traps he left behind.

    ¡°This should be a chance! I don¡¯t believe that my luck would be no better than these Dark Elves!¡± Hidden behind the huge Azura sword energy floating towards the dimensional space, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes kept scanning the area as he silently thought of the changes in the immediate situation.

    Having just used up all of his internal energy to make that single sword strike, Lin Rui also asked JARVIS to activate the miniature high-energy bombs he had scattered around.

    Therefore, there is not much time left for Lin Rui himself, if he can¡¯t pass through the dimension space before the bombs blow up all this space then even if Lin Rui didn¡¯t die in the explosion, he would be trapped here and unable to return to the earth.

    Shout!

    Lin Rui is about to enter the dimensional space behind him, as the sword force in front of him confronts the Dark Elf¡¯s team. As for the bombs scattered around this space, they¡¯re two seconds away from detonating.

    Whew!!

    At this moment, a ck shadow suddenly shot from below Lin Rui, and the target was Lin Rui, who was about to enter the dimensional space.

    The leader of Dark Elves hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but his attack has arrived. This ck shadow is a not-so-big dagger that has already pierced Lin Rui¡¯s chest in an instant.

    P¨±!

    Lin Rui, weakened by internal energy expenditure, was not able to dodge the attack, and the ck dagger stuck firmly to Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit.

    The Phantom Suit¡¯s defenses help block some of the impacts but the dagger still pierces the Phantom Suit and goes in. Lin Rui¡¯s chest was pierced in the instant and his face turned pale. He has suffered a lot of damage just now!

    ¡°P¨±! Cough!¡± With a dagger stuck in his chest, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but sprayed a mouthful of blood, and then coughed violently.

    Brush!

    While Lin Rui has suffered a series of injuries and is now critically wounded, the leader of Dark Elves who threw the dagger has already rushed up. He had abandoned his teammates who might have been injured or killed in Lin Rui¡¯s final attack.

    He rushed alone to stop Lin Rui. Lin Rui really has no other defense power. As long as hees in, he can defeat this powerful opponent in an instant.

    ¡°Cough cough! You want to finish me off here? Don¡¯t be so naive!¡± Lin Rui looked at the Dark Elf Leader who had thrown himself in front of him and let out a low roar with a pale face.

    In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed a few times, and finally, he seemed to be sure of something. Then his right hand slid around his waist, and his hand had already pinched something that showed a hint of green light.

    By the time Lin Rui had finished these movements, the Dark Elf leader had rushed up to him, his ferocious mouth gaping as if inughter. At the same time, the Dark Elf leader raised his thick arms and stretched his ws towards Lin Rui¡¯s head.

 Chapter 758

    <h4>CHAPTER 758 NOT WONDERFUL</h4>

    Brush!

    ¡°Hum! Trying to hold me up? ! Let¡¯s go together then!¡± Unable to escape the attack, Lin Rui¡¯s bloodshot eyes burst out with red light and he gave a low growl.

    Call!

    In the next moment, after exhausting thest trace of strength on his body, Lin Rui stretched out his left hand and violently grabbed the thick arm that wasing toward him.

    At the same time, Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit, which had been damaged a lot, shone in with a faint ck light. After Lin Rui finally finished these actions within the limited time, that w had already reached Lin Rui!

    Booming~

    A secondter, a violent explosion urred simultaneously in various ces inside this mountain that hides the dimensional gateway.

    The violent explosion shock wave together with the sword energy attack that Lin Rui shed out just now shook the inside of this mountain, and from time to time,rge pieces of debris fell from above, and many cracks appeared in the cave tunnels here.

    It seems that even if this mountain is very strong, it is finally unable to hold on under the impact of such a series of internal explosions.

    Brush!

    The silhouettes of Lin Rui and the Dark Elf Leader also rushed into the dimensional space gate in the shock wave. When the dimensional space gate suffered from the st wave and became unstable, Lin Rui and the Dark Elf quickly fell and disappeared.

    ...

    On Earth, in the new base of Siberia SHIELD, the people who are participating in the S-Project have not returned. They have passed through the portal for more than half an hour.

    After they entered the portal, SHIELD fully armed the base in ordance with the arrangement left behind by Rogers, equipped with all kinds of powerful weapons.

    Although they have Mirage Knight¡¯s intelligence on the Dark Elves, as well as thebined might of SHIELD, Iron Man Legion, League of Defenders, and X-Men, it does not mean that they can return to Earth safely.

    Therefore, before entering the portal, Rogers also prepared for the worst. That is, if they can¡¯te back safely, and the portal still exists then SHIELD willpletely destroy it.

    At present, the existence of this portal is only known to SHIELD and the alliance. As long as they can really secure an area on the other side of the portal and defend it, then they would be the greatest guardians of the earth! Otherwise, they will do their best to destroy it to protect the safety of the earth.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°A drone is back? How is the situation there?¡± Harry, who was staying behind, stood beside themunications officer in charge of information and asked in a worried tone.

    Harry¡¯s friends have entered the portal, and apart from the drones thate back every few minutes, he has no way of knowing the situation on the other side. Moreover, there was bad news when the first drone hade back: There was a Dark Elf¡¯s team guarding the portal on the other side!

    Therefore, the battle began as soon as the team participating in the S-Project left the portal. Since then, every time a drone came back, Harry would approach the officer and ask about the situation.

    Fortunately, the news sent back by the drones said that the fighting situation there was not bad for the earth side. At least the strength of the Dark Elf team was judged by JARVIS to be inferior to the earth side.

    ¡°The battle is still going on, but the situation has changed. JARVIS¡¯s previous judgment was wrong. The Dark Elf¡¯s strength was much stronger than what they showed at the beginning. Especially those Dark Elf fighters who are fighting on their home turf. Their strength is exceptionally strong.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s unknown number of questions, themunications officer in charge of the information frowned and answered.

    ¡°How could this be? What about casualties? Are there any casualties?!¡± Hearing this answer, Harry continued to ask.

    ¡°Casualties... Some members of the S and K Teams were injured. As for the others, Professor Charles is said to have broken out arge-scale psychic suppression in order to reverse the unfavorable situation and is now in aa. And Daredevil also received serious injuries during the fight against Dark Elf fighters. Apart from ck Widow and Hawkeye, everyone in the Avengers, including Captain Rogers received various injuries.¡± The officer quickly told Harry the news he had just received as there was no need to hide anything.

    The expression on Harry¡¯s face changed when he heard themunications officer¡¯s answer. JARVIS made a mistake in judgment, and the strength of Dark Elf far exceeded their expectations, and there have been many wounded. Moreover, there are many strong people among these wounded!

    Bang!

    ¡°Damn it! Why is Jackson not there at such a critical time?!¡± After mming the desk in front of him, Harry suppressed the worry and anger in his heart as he silently thought.

    Not long after Mirage Knight left Siberia, he confirmed with Captain Rogers and Tony Stark that the n to pass through the portal was feasible, and he himself lost contact directly after the start of the n. As Lin Rui flew to London and got into the mess on his own, the world was missing a Mirage Knight and a high school student.

    If Mirage Knight was still here, Harry felt that he would definitely be able to take the most correct action for the current situation. However, Mirage Knight is not there and Jackson can¡¯t be contacted either.

    Harry didn¡¯t know that while he was here looking forward to Lin Rui¡¯s help and support, Lin Rui¡¯s situation at this time was much more severe than that of Rogers and the others.

    ¡°What news do we have on our backup! Also, those injured should be sent back as soon as possible!¡± Harry could only say that.

    ¡°Backup... Except for the K and the S Team, there are not many fighters on SHIELD who can participate in this event. The rest must guard the SHIELD headquarters.¡±

    ¡°You mean... we have no backup?!¡± Harry¡¯s tone gradually turned cold as he stared at the officer in front of him and continued to ask.

    ¡°There was, but ording to the news that came back, unless our support is strong enough, the effect will not be enough.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, the officer replied calmly.

    ¡°Then fill in the quantity! Don¡¯t Iron Man have a lot of Iron Man Armors? Send them all, I believe Mr. Stark will do the same.¡±

    ¡°I havemunicated with JARVIS just now, and the new batch of Iron Man Armors will arrive in five minutes.¡± The officer quickly said knowing that Harry was worried.

    ¡°If this is the case, then I will be a member of this support team!¡±

 Chapter 759

    <h4>CHAPTER 759 ANXIOUS</h4>

    Hearing Harry¡¯s words, the officer in charge of the n frowned even tighter.

    Harry, as a member of the League of Defenders, is one of SHIELD¡¯s allies, they are not divided into superiors or inferiors. Therefore, if Harry makes such a request then the person in charge has no right to refuse. Although, he really wanted to refuse.

    ¡°Mr. Dark Knight Sir, I know you are worried about your friends but you should know that the situation there can change at any time. Even if you go, it may not be of any help.¡± In order to reduce unnecessary trouble, the officer still bit the bullet and persuaded Harry.

    ¡°Also, we have lost contact with Mirage Knight. I hope you can wait until we hear from him.¡± In order to make his own words more convincing, the officer also specifically mentioned the disconnected Mirage Knight.

    Sure enough, the look in Harry¡¯s eyes changed when he heard the officer mention that they had lost contact with Mirage Knight. Although the situation on the other side of the portal is indeed not good, it doesn¡¯t mean that Lin Rui himself is safe.

    That guy has a knack for finding trouble.

    ¡°Then I...¡±

    ¡°I will wait until there is any news about Mirage Knight!¡± Harry finally decided to wait after a long time struggle.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t worry! With SHIELD and Iron Man Legion support, the situation over there will definitely stabilize. At the very worst, they would be able to safely return.¡± The officer happily said after hearing Harry say that he would wait for Mirage Knight¡¯s news.

    ¡°This time our support will not only help Captain Rogers and others reverse the situation, but we will also transfer all the wounded back.¡± The officer continued to speak to make Harry feel more at ease.

    ¡°Of course, the wounded have to be transferred back, but can you really bring them back safely? Or else...¡± Harry, who had already decided to wait for Lin Rui¡¯s news, was moved when he heard that the wounded would be brought back but he also need to confirm if they can be safely brought back.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Harry had barely finished his sentence when a message beeped through the headphones he had been wearing. Then, suddenly, JARVIS¡¯s voice sounded in his ear.

    ¡°Mr. Dark Knight, we have heard from Mirage Knight. So, you probably won¡¯t be able to participate in this support.¡± That was the sound Harry heard, a message sent to him by JARVIS.

    ¡°Heard from Mirage Knight? What¡¯s wrong with him? Why can¡¯t I be part of this support again?¡± Harry asked nervously as he heard JARVIS¡¯s voice.

    He noticed that JARVIS seemed to be telling him the news alone and that the officer opposite him was still looking at him with a puzzled expression on his face.

    ¡°The situation is still veryplicated, there is no way to exin clearly to you in a short time. However, his situation is not very good. Compared to supporting Captain Rogers and the others, Mirage Knight needs your help more now. ¡°Hearing Harry¡¯s words, JARVIS¡¯s voice continued to ring in his ears.

    ¡°Okay, I get it! Tell me the details! I will move out now!¡± Hearing this, Harry probably guessed why JARVIS had to tell him the news alone, something must have happened to Mirage Knight and only those close to him can be made aware of his situation.

    Call!

    While contacting JARVIS, Harry had quickly left themand room of the base. SHIELD and JARVIS arranged support for the team at the Siberia Portal. Since JARVIS said Lin Rui¡¯s situation was not good, Harry had to quickly figure it out.

    ¡°JARVIS, you can speak now. Where is Mirage Knight?¡± Harry immediately asked after leaving the control room.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, he is in London now.¡±

    ...

    The central patio of a half-finished building on the outskirts of London. Two minutes ago, JARVIS had Iron Man under his control andunched a direct attack after the Dark Elf suddenly appeared from dimensional space.

    Although the Dark Elf warrior was a good one, he was hit with Iron Man¡¯s full force before he could fully adjust to the environment after crossing the interdimensional space, and the adjustment didn¡¯tst long before the situation was resolved before Evans¡¯s eyes.

    Boom!

    The battle was resolved in a dozen seconds, and the two Iron Man threw the body of the Dark Elf warrior, who had lost his life, on the ground next to the patio.

    This brief battle, though seemingly simple, ended in such a short period of time because JARVIS already had a rough idea of the strength of the Dark Elf warriors, and it was not unusual for them to be unable to withstand a full-force attack.

    This Dark Elf Warrior managed to pass behind Thor and Jane and he was sent here by the leader of Dark Elf on the other side. It can only be said that his luck was really bad.

    Originally, a bomb exploded beside him when he was quietly rushing into the dimension space.

    Although he had entered the dimension space before the power of the explosion hit him, the dimension space was also greatly affected by the shock wave of the explosion, and he was also seriously injured.

    In addition to the injury on his body, this Dark Elf warrior was especially suppressed by the environment on the earth at the moment of transmission, just like Lin Rui¡¯s power was suppressed in thatnd.

    Stacked together, this Dark Elf has been weakened considerably. It would be surprising if JARVIS, who already knows them, didn¡¯t get a quick fix in this situation.

    ¡°Is this the species that live in this dimensional space? JARVIS, do you know what he is?¡± After JARVIS killed that Dark Elf warrior, Evans had alreadye over to observe, and was staring at that Dark Elf¡¯s corpse at this time and asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Agent Evans, you don¡¯t have enough clearance.¡± JARVIS¡¯s answered Evans¡¯s question but it was not the answer Evans was expecting.

    ¡°Uh... Clearance level again... well, okay.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Evans muttered helplessly.

    But while Evans¡¯s tone was frustrated, the look in his eyes was not. As for the identity of the apparently alien civilization LifeForm, Evans knew he was not authorized to know.

    His remark was only a tentative one, and he was very pleased with the result. For, at least, he guessed from JARVIS¡¯s answers that JARVIS knew the identity of this humanoid species.

 Chapter 760

    <h4>CHAPTER 760 SEVERELY WOUNDED</h4>

    Buzzing~

    Not long after JARVIS had taken care of the ill-fated Dark Elf, there was another burst of space turbulence across the patio.

    Brush!

    ¡°Something¡¯sing over again!¡± Sensing this strong spatial fluctuation, Evans hurriedly turned his head to look over.

    Kakaka!

    As Evans nervously looks over his shoulder, JARVIS has all the Iron Man redirecting all of their weapon systems toward the patio.

    There is already one Dark Elf out here, and there are likely to be many more. So, JARVIS is going to have to decide whether to notify SHIELD of what¡¯s going on.

    Huhu!

    At the next moment, amid Evans¡¯s strained gaze and JARVIS¡¯s 360-degree surveince, a shadowy ck figure suddenly appeared above the patio. The figure is roughly the size of an average human on Earth but is shrouded in a thick ck fog that makes it hard to see what¡¯s inside.

    The figure, shrouded in ck fog, is falling fast, and whatever is inside, he must be unconscious at this point. JARVIS couldn¡¯t figure out what the ck fog was, so he didn¡¯t act immediately.

    Shout!

    And just after the fog-shrouded figure had fallen two meters into the patio, a tall figure had once again appeared out of thin air in the position above him. This time, JARVIS was able to tell immediately, because the creature was clearly a Dark Elf!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Unlike the figure shrouded in ck mist in front, the Dark Elf who appeared behind was still alive after passing through the dimensional space, it looked at the ck mist below and roared angrily.

    The ck mist figure and Dark Elf that appeared from the patio were obviously Lin Rui and the Leader of the Dark Elf¡¯s team.

    In the Forbidden Area, they rushed into the dimension space together at the moment the explosion started. However, no one knows why Lin Rui is now shrouded in ck fog, and what is the situation at this time.

    Lin Rui was unable to see what was happening because of the Dark fog surrounding him, but the Dark Elf warrior above had very visible wounds on his body, apparently from the final explosion.

    The expression on his face was ferocious, too, and his red eyes were fixed on the ck, humanoid mist below, it looked as if he wanted to devour its contents alive.

    Brush!

    The next moment, when JARVIS was still considering whether to attack the Dark Elf alone or to attack both the Dark Elf and the ck mist-shrouded figure below, the Dark Elf attacked first.

    ¡°Roar!¡± With a roar, the Dark Elf, who had fallen low enough to strike the cloud of ck fog,shed at it with his thick ws.

    Hoo!

    The ck mist, which had been gathered together, was scattered under this attack, revealing a picture of an inner corner of the mist. The corner of the picture that emerges is of a human arm, the arm of a young man.

    ¡°D¨© D¨©! The analysis confirmed that this is Mr. Jackson Lin! Starting the rescue operation!¡± After the ck mist dissipated and revealed part of the situation inside, JARVIS, who had been staring at the patio, instantly saw that Lin Rui was in the ck mist and had immediately made a rescue n.

    Swipe!

    So by the time the Dark Elf swung its w at Lin Rui in the fog for the second time, no fewer than tenser beams had been directed at that arm.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Although the dimensional space in the courtyard has some effect on the power and angle of theser beams, three of theser beams still hit the arm.

    The Dark Elf Elite Leader is much stronger than the one before, but his massive arm was still ripped apart by threeser beams.

    ¡°Roar!¡± One of his arms was suddenly ripped apart by theser beams, and the Dark Elf warrior roared and quickly retracted only half of his arm.

    Shoo!

    As the Dark Elf warrior continues to attack Lin Rui below, enduring the pain of an injured arm, a dozen Iron Man, just outside of dimensional space, has rushed in. Originally, the space of the patio was notrge, but it seemed to be filled up in an instant with so many Iron Men.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As the Iron Men burst into the interdimensional space, some attacked the Dark Elf warrior, while others swooped into the Dark fog that was still falling unresponsive. After the attack of the Dark Elf warriors, the Dark fog was now slowly dissipating, revealing the whole person inside.

    ¡°Wow! That is amazing!¡± Evans, who was standing by the patio, muttered with wide eyes as he watched the crazy appearance of Iron Man before him.

    Although the Dark Elf that appeared before was quickly struck to death by JARVIS but the scene was not quite as shocking. After all, it was just a Dark Elf fighter just now, and JARVIS still had ns to capture it alive.

    But now Lin Rui had appeared and he is still being attacked by the Dark Elf. So JARVIS directly scrapped the n to capture this Dark Elf alive and focused entirely on protecting Lin Rui. Therefore, JARVIS directly dispatched all Iron Man.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Under the uninterrupted strikes of the Iron Man who rushed over, the Dark Elf warrior, who had previously taken down Lin Rui, a powerful enemy, was forced to hide and he could no longer attack Lin Rui. After all, he can¡¯t be invincible, as his severed arm just proved.

    Brush!

    When the other Iron Man surrounded the Dark Elf and attacked, Lin Rui, who was falling continuously, was finally caught firmly by the two Iron Man. At this time, the ck mist on Lin Rui¡¯s body has finally disappeared, at least he can see his general situation at this time.

    ¡°That!... That¡¯s Jackson Lin!¡± As the ck mist surrounding Lin Rui dispersed and his falling figure was caught by Iron Man, Evans, who was standing by the patio, finally saw who the figure was and he shouted in surprise.

    Evans couldn¡¯t help but gasp as he saw the man who was carefully caught by Iron Man and flew outside the patio. Because Lin Rui at this time looked really miserable.

    Lin Rui¡¯s chest was blurred by Iron Man, and he could not see how serious his injuries were underneath except for arge area of bright red blood. In addition to the chest full of blood, his exposed arms and legs have different wounds of various sizes, it was as if he had just experienced a brutal was.

    Whew!

    Finally, in front of Evans¡¯s worried and nervous gaze, Lin Rui was finally sent out of the dimension space and fell beside him.

 Chapter 761: Life and Death

    <h4>Chapter 761: Life and Death</h4>

    Despite all the events that took ce between the appearance of the ck fog that enveloped Lin Rui and JARVIS controlling Iron Man to rescue him from the courtyard, these events happened very quickly, in a total of only two or three seconds.

    So, as Evans anxiously approaches Lin Rui, the Dark Elf who is still in the courtyard being besieged by Iron Man is still screaming and trying to get out. But how could JARVIS let him get away with it so easily?

    ¡°#%£¤r$&^!¡± However, just as JARVIS was trying to finish off the Dark Elf warrior based on his calctions, he suddenly threw out the weapon he was holding with a furious cry.

    Swoosh!

    In the next moment, a ck shadow appeared out of thin air and blinked through the patio several times as if it was teleporting.

    Boom! Bang Bang Bang!

    Then, the central Iron Men besieging the Dark Elf fighters all inexplicably burst open. The sudden explosion of these Iron Men gave the Dark Elf warrior at the center a chance to get out, and he certainly didn¡¯t give up, and with a sudden step, he was already on top of an Iron Man that wasing his way.

    Brush!

    The next thing anyone knew, the Dark Elf warriors that JARVIS had trapped in the courtyard and was trying to tackle directly burst out of dimensional space!

    ¡°Incorrect judgment of strength! n change! First priority is to protect Jackson Lin¡¯s safety!¡± After that Dark Elf suddenly took action to defeat a few Iron Mans and rushed out of the dimension space, JARVIS instantly changed his n of action.

    Whew!

    ¡°Agent Evans, I¡¯m getting Jackson Lin out of here! Please leave right now. I am not sure that I can control the situation here.¡± As Evans was standing next to Lin Rui to see if he was still alive, JARVIS¡¯s voice rang out next to him.

    Swipe!

    Then, before Evans could answer, the Iron Man suit that had just brought Li Rui here had instantly disintegrated into dozens of pieces. Then, they quickly surround the unconscious Lin Rui and begin to arm him. In front of Evans¡¯ eyes, Lin Rui has been fully armed with an Iron Man suit.

    ¡°Roar! t&$%^&*&^!¡± While JARVIS was arming Lin Rui, the Dark Elf warrior who had just burst out of the patio came charging, howling, with a short, sharp de in one hand.

    Facing the onught of the Dark Elf warrior, JARVIS controls the other Iron Men to block him from reaching here.

    However, the Dark Elf warrior who has escaped from the interdimensional space has increased his flexibility and he is able to move closer to Lin Rui even under thebined attack of a dozen Iron Men. Moreover, the power of his pitch-ck de was so great that he could split open an Iron Man suit every time he disappeared.

    Fortunately, such a move is obviously a considerable burden on Dark Elf warriors, as he slows down each time he uses it and he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for some time. Otherwise, with this move alone, these Iron Man would not be able to stop him for long.

    ¡°Oh! Okay, I¡¯ll leave with you!¡± Evans finally responds after hearing a roar from the Dark Elf warrior who is being locked in battle with a dozen Iron Men behind them.

    ¡°Then leave quickly.¡±

    Brush!

    In the next moment, the Iron Man suit armed with Lin Rui has activated its power system and slowly levitated. JARVIS would not have taken such a gentle take-off if Lin Rui had not been in such a poor physical condition. Evans, who clearly did not qualify for the Iron Man suit, quickly ran out on his legs while looking at the Dark Elf.

    ¡°¡­£¤%¡­#¡± ¡°¡­¡­£¤%¡­¡­! @#¡± Noticing that the enemy he had been chasing was swallowed up by these annoying metal things and is now leaving, the Dark Elf warrior who had been besieged and already bruised roared again and grabbed the short de in his hand for another swing.

    Phew!

    D¨© D¨© D!

    ¡°Danger! Danger!¡± JARVIS had already sounded an urgent rm as the dagger vanished from the hands of the Dark Elf warrior.

    Boom!

    However, JARVIS¡¯s reaction is still toote, and the missing de has already appeared on the back of the flying Lin Rui ¨C armed Iron Man suit.

    There was only a loud bang, and the Iron Man suit was broken just like other Iron Man suits before it. The next moment, the short de will pass through the body of Lin Rui, who is seriously injured and unconscious inside.

    If Lin Rui had been awake and in perfect health, he might have been able to block the blow. However, Lin Rui has been in aa since his appearance from the dimensional space and he shows no sign of waking up at all.

    In addition, even if Lin Rui wakes up at this time, there is nothing he can do. In order to leave the Magic Cube for his own research, he has no more Reward points on him to exchange for life-saving things.

    D¨© D¨© D!

    Although JARVIS has done his best to protect Lin Rui, his short-term analysis of the short de was not enough to stop him from attacking. Therefore, despite the constant ringing of the rm in the background, JARVIS couldn¡¯t do anything.

    As an artificial intelligence that has gradually developed ¡°feelings¡±, JARVIS seems to be in a daze, it was as if he is seeing the loss of a friend at this moment.

    Huhu~

    If one takes a slow-motion view of what¡¯s happening on the fifth floor of this half-built building ten they would see a dozen Iron Men frantically attacking a Dark Elf Elite warrior who has lost his right arm.

    On the other side, Lin Rui, who is emerging from the torn Iron Man Armor is quickly being stabbed at his back with a short dark de. Evans, who was watching from a distance, stared and opened his mouth to shout something.

    P¨±! ~

    The next moment, the short, dark de was piercing Lin Rui¡¯s back, then slowly moving into Lin Rui¡¯s heart. At this point, even Quicksilver, Mao¡¯s son, wouldn¡¯t be able to save Lin Rui from the de.

    As if stung by the dagger in his back, Lin Rui¡¯satose right hand loosens slightly, revealing a faint green glow clenched between his fingers.

    ¡°Hey!¡­ This kid is really good at doing things!¡±

    Buzzing~

    And just as the dagger had sunk into Lin Rui¡¯s back and was about to pierce his heart, a deep voice suddenly rang out in this chaotic space. Then, a very strange wave around Lin Rui appeared out of thin air. Along with the appearance of this strange wave, a green phnx of magic suddenly enveloped the unfinished building.

    If Lin Rui had been awake at this time and can see the scene outside the unfinished building, then he would have known what this green circle is. Because this is simr to the in which the Ancient One used Time Stone on that S-ss lifeform on another!

 Chapter 762: Flowing Back

    <h4>Chapter 762: Flowing Back</h4>

    After the sudden appearance of the green magic formation that just enveloped the patio below and the surrounding five-story area above the unfinished building, the area enveloped by it was like being isted to a magical space where everything stood still.

    This stillness is not the stillness of space, but the stop of time! When Lin Rui¡¯s life was finally threatened with death, the Ancient One, who had been hiding behind him, finally made a move. Plus, it¡¯s the direct use of one of the Infinity Stone. Because there is no better way to pull Lin Rui back from the brink of death than the Time Stone of Ancient One.

    Buzzing~

    The green magic array above the patio was ying its role, and the battle below, which had been fiercely fought earlier, now abruptly came to a halt. The Dark Elf Elite warrior who was surrounded by a dozen Iron Mans still maintained the pose of throwing out the short de in his hand, and the cruelty and wantonness of resolving the enemy was emerging in his bloodshot eyes.

    The dozens of Iron Men trying to stop him were bombarding him with high-powered bullets, micro missiles, andser beams. However, while the time stood still, these attacks were stopped in midair, and even the sts of fire and st that had already struck the Dark Elf warriors were magically stopped.

    As for Evans, he is running in the direction of Lin Rui. In the stillness of time, his mouth is wide open with terror and his eyes are wide with disbelief, all of which indicate his anxiety and extreme worry.

    Finally, there is Lin Rui, because the Iron Man suit he is armed with is directly split open by the short de. At this moment, the broken parts of the Iron Man suit beside Lin Rui remain flying in all directions. In the middle, Lin Rui is in aa, looking as if suffering from the short de that has been inserted into his back.

    The de that should have pierced Lin Rui¡¯s heart and killed him at this time also stopped. The short de that had sunk into his back could not move any further, and only a small puncture wound has been created in Lin Rui¡¯s heart by that de.

    Phoo~

    In this time-static space, a figure suddenly appeared beside Lin Rui out of thin air. This person is dressed casually in a retro style and sporting a simple beard, he looked young but his eyes showed signs of age. He is the Ancient One, the Great Sorcerer that had caused this moment has finally revealed himself.

    The right hand of Ancient One, which appeared out of thin air, is now open, and there is a small green phnx in front of the palm slowly running. And on his chest, a light green gleam showed some color.

    Looking at the situation where time was still due to his hands, Ancient One¡¯s deep eyes also revealed a trace of emotion. Seeing Lin Rui, whose body was full of blood and a short de had inserted in his back, a faint relief seemed to sh in Ancient One¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You are still too young! Even if you have a lot of secrets, they are enough to make you grow up to a point that I can¡¯t predict. But now, every experience you have is full of thorns and danger, I would only take one careless mistake and everything you have done would be gone.¡± Ancient One said inexplicably as he looked at Lin Rui.

    Although Ancient One knew that Lin Rui couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying now, he didn¡¯t need Lin Rui to hear them either. These words were just some of Ancient One¡¯s feelings about Lin Rui¡¯s recent experiences.

    As the only person who knows the origins of Lin Rui, Ancient One pays very high attention to him, otherwise, he would not have been able toe here in time when Lin Rui was on brink of his death.

    In his previous meetings with Lin Rui, Ancient One has seen what Lin Rui can do, and it is also clear that he does regard himself as a member of this world and wants to lead the earth towards the big stage of the universe.

    So, even if Lin Rui, an alien soul with a hidden secret, has been bouncing around doing all kinds of things, Ancient One still did not intervene and let him do as he pleases.

    But this time, Lin Rui¡¯s actions finally lead him into this life-threatening situation. The ¡°Ancient One¡± would not have used the Time Stone otherwise.

    It should be noted that although the six Infinity stones are gems of infinite power, they are also the products of the whole universe and y a subtle and inexplicable role in maintaining the stability of the universe. Therefore, if he doesn¡¯t need to then the Ancient One would not use the Time Stone. After all, he is strong enough to handle most things himself.

    This time Lin Rui¡¯s current situation forced Ancient One to use the Time Stone to rescue him. Obviously, Ancient One felt that Lin Rui could not survive the crisis by himself this time.

    After seeing Lin Rui¡¯s situation at this time, Ancient One¡¯s sight stayed a few times on the Dark Elf Elite fighter who was surrounded and being attacked by more than a dozen Iron Mans not far away.

    ¡°The Dark Elves? Are they nning to do something again?¡± Even the Ancient One doesn¡¯t know why this Dark Elf had appeared here.

    Although Ancient One is powerful, he is not a god and cannot be omniscient and omnipotent. The Dark Elves are united with Frost Giant to force Asgard¡¯s army back, and then Malekith himself led the most elite team into the Asgard forbidden area to search for Aether, which in itself was a top-secret matter.

    If Ancient One knew about it then he would not let this happen. Although Ancient One would not care about the Aether, he would not let it fall into Dark Elf¡¯s hands. When the Dark Elves had fought against the Nine Realmsst time, Ancient One had not inherited the position of Sorcerer Supreme, but he knew the ambition of the Dark Elves.

    ¡°No matter what the Dark Elves wants to do this time, it would be nice to not let you seed anyway.¡± The Ancient One spoke indifferently while raising his right hand..

    Buzzing~

    In the space where time was stopped, only the Ancient One could move freely. As he raised his right hand, the miniature green magic circle began to rotate. Then, a magical scene happened!

    Huhuhu!

    With the rotation of the green magic circle in Ancient One¡¯s right hand, more magical things happened in this area where time was stopped. The various objects that had been stationary started to move again, but this time they fell back along their previous trajectory!

    The whole space was like a movie rewinding itself, except for Ancient One, everything else was going back quickly along the trajectory of motion! Time rewind! This is a very abnormal ability of Time Stone!

    Rustling!

    Under the effect of going backward in time, everything is returning against the rules of physics. Therefore, the short de that had been inserted into Lin Rui¡¯s back quickly retreated by itself. After the short de went out of Lin Rui¡¯s back, Lin Rui¡¯s heart that had been pierced with a small wound was also recovering in the reverse of time.

 Chapter 763: Systematic Error!

    <h4>Chapter 763: Systematic Error!</h4>

    Huhu~

    Back in time, the metal parts of the Iron Man suit that had just exploded and dispersed from Lin Ruie back one by one, as if arming him again. Soon, Lin Rui is once again protected by the Iron Man suit.

    In slow motion, the flight track of the short de that punctured Lin Rui¡¯s back can finally be seen clearly. It turns out that the de doesn¡¯t travel in a straight line, it takes a very weird path, and it travels very fast. Almost in the twinkling of an eye, the de had turned several turns in midair and was atst back in the hands of the Dark Elf.

    And when the short de returned to the Dark Elf¡¯s hand, it also meant that time had gone back to the moment Lin Rui was in fatal danger. At this time, although JARVIS has no way to block the blow, there is an Ancient One here.

    So, while Evans slowly closed his wide-open mouth, the Ancient One nced at the Dark Elf who was staring in the direction of Lin Rui, and then silently waved his right hand.

    P¨±!

    As Ancient One waved, the dagger, which had been back in the hand of the Dark Elf, moved again. It slipped out of the hand¡¯s control and quickly passed over the Dark Elf several times. When the Ancient One finished waving, the dagger feebly fell to the ground.

    Buzzing~

    After doing all this, the green miniature magic circle in front of Ancient One¡¯s right hand also stopped spinning. The reversal timeline stopped again, but with Ancient One¡¯s action, the time will keep Dark Elf alive a little longer.

    ¡°Although I shouldn¡¯t have done it, I still did it. So, I hope you don¡¯t let me down.¡± After solving this crisis, Ancient One turned to look at Lin Rui, who was armed with the Iron Man Armor again, and muttered to himself.

    The next moment ¡°Ancient One¡± shakes his head and was prepared to leave this ce. But before he could leave, he seemed to notice something and stopped halfway around.

    Once again, the Ancient One looked through the Iron Man suit and saw Lin Rui inside. At this point, the Ancient One focuses on the position of Lin Rui¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°En? I didn¡¯t realize you had one of these. Looks like you got a lot of good stuff out of your trip to another. Maybe you would have been fine even if I didn¡¯t do this. Haha, but that¡¯s what makes it interesting!¡± No one knows what the Ancient One saw but the expression on his face suddenly became a little weird as he muttered to himself.

    Brush!

    The next moment, the Ancient One finally disappears before time runs properly again.

    Bang Bang!

    Rumble!

    When Ancient One disappears, the timeline that was originally stationary continues to flow again. The attacks from Iron Man who besieged Dark Elf first erupted in a round of violent explosions.

    The Dark Elf, who was able to resist or evade these attacks, did not evade at all in this round of attacks. His blood-red eyes widened rapidly, and blood burst from all over his body.

    In addition to the injuries that Iron Man had created, there were also many wounds that were obviously caused by weapons. However, in the eyes of outsiders at least, this Dark Elf fighter fell powerlessly under the blow of a dozen Iron Mans.

    Shout!

    D¨© D¨© D¨© D¨©! ~

    ¡°The strike was sessful and the life signs of the target are fading. ¡°Jarvis observed the situation after the Dark Elf fell.

    Zi Zi Zi~

    ¡°rm! rm! An unknown error urred in the system! An unknown error urred in the system!¡± After JARVIS finally defeated the Dark Elf, his core system suddenly issued an rm.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Unable to analyze the cause of the error, deploying the current solution and isting the error area!¡± After a quick self-analysis, JARVIS quickly made a decision.

    D¨© D¨©! ~

    The next moment, the inner system of Iron Man¡¯s suit, which is flying outward with Lin Rui, is suddenly disconnected from the JARVIS core system.

    With the exception of the Iron Man suit, all Iron Man suits in the half-finished building were instantly disconnected from JARVIS¡¯s core system.

    After staying in the same ce for a second, the Iron Man suit armed with Lin Rui still rushed out quickly and flew out of the ruined building towards The direction of New York. As for the rest of the Iron Man suit, some of them sped away, while others stayed put.

    JARVIS leaves two final orders before disconnecting from the rest of the Iron Man suits, one of which is for some of them to quickly return to New York base with Lin Rui. The other is for the rest of them to stay behind to watch the interdimensional space gateway in case some Dark Elf appears again.

    So, while the Iron Man suits are no longer connected to JARVIS¡¯s core systems, their own stand-alone systems can still follow JARVIS¡¯sstmand toplete the mission.

    ¡°Hey!?¡± Looking at those Iron Men leaving quickly, Evans, who had stopped walking, could only stand there and cry with a helpless expression on his face.

    As a result of turning back the clock, Evans had no recollection of what had just happened. No, what just happened never happened to Evans. Therefore, he only felt that JARVIS had finally dealt with the formidable alien monster and left with Jackson Lin, whose current situation is unknown.

    Now, the question of whether Evans will stay or report back to SHIELD headquarters is back in his head. After seeing the powerful Dark Elf, Evans was already a little afraid. Evans felt it was not worth it to throw his life away for the sake of knowledge and rank. Besides, he had seen enough now.

    ¡°So, JARVIS, do you have the situation under control here? Do you need SHIELD support?¡± So, after some thought, Evans approached an Iron Man and asked.

    However, JARVIS, who had been able to talk to Evans, did not respond. The Iron Men, already disconnected from the JARVIS core system, had to stick to thestmand, which of course did not include answering Evans¡¯s question.

    ¡°Uh¡­ that¡­ I¡¯ll contact the headquarters myself.¡± When he didn¡¯t get an answer from Iron Man, Evans took two embarrassed steps back and pulled out hismunicator.

    D¨© D¨©!

    With a few clicks on hismunicator, Evans had sent out a request to speak.

 Chapter 764: Sudden Change

    <h4>Chapter 764: Sudden Change</h4>

    While Lin Rui was severely injured because he blocked the dimensional entrance to the earth from the Dark Elves, tensions were also running high in the other corner of the Globe on the Siberia SHIELD base.

    Harry had already left Siberia and rushed to New York after receiving JARVIS ¡®news. He wanted to see with his own eyes what was going on with Lin Rui and why JARVIS¡¯ news was so uncertain and serious.

    And after Harry left the Siberia Base, JARVIS¡¯s support for SHIELD also arrived. It was a hundred Iron Men and an elite team that SHIELD has assembled to support Rogers and others on the other side of the portal. JARVIS had almost sent out the entire inventory in order to bring Tony Stark back safely.

    Because of the ident that just happened to Lin Rui over there, JARVIS has a new judgment on Dark Elf¡¯s power. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for JARVIS to send a hundred Iron Man here.

    One must know that no matter how rich Tony is, if so many Iron Man are all damaged at the space portal then even Tony Stark wouldn¡¯t be able to bear all the cost. However, JARVIS doesn¡¯t care how much he has to pay in order to allow the people on the Earth¡¯s side to return safely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened with Mirage Knight! Ah, let¡¯s stabilize the situation here first!¡± The C.O. who had discussed the situation with Harry mutters helplessly as Iron Man after Iron Man rushes through the space portal.

    This time, the venture to gain extraterrestrial intelligence beyond the portal is one of the riskiest decisions that SHIELD has ever made, and even though Director Fury was a risk-taker in the past, there is no way something like this was even going to happen with him atmand.

    One must know that if everyone involved in Project S is trapped in Dark Elf territory beyond the space portal then it would not be a loss for a few powerful and important people, but a huge loss for the entire.

    Without these people, SHIELD, Stark Industries, X-Men, and more recently League of Defenders would copse for the most part. However, the situation of the Earth is not so safe at this time.

    The Extremis incident involving Killian has just passed, and it is unknown how many people hiding in the dark want to take the highest dominion of the earth. Therefore, all the people involved in project S muste back safely as the earth needs them to protect it.

    Of course, what they are doing now is also protecting the earth. Just like what Rogers said before starting the S n, the threat of this Portal is more serious than other internal threats, and it is necessary to take the initiative to solve this problem. However, if the price of grabbing the initiative is their sacrifice then no one is willing to see such a result.

    Buzz!

    While batches of Iron Man passed through the portal, another somewhat damaged drone rushed out of the portal. The Communication Officer quickly asked some people to assess the drone as he wanted to know the information that the drone had brought back.

    ¡°n S is blocked, we will be in full retreat, ready to receive!¡±

    When themunication officer finally got the news from the drone, the expression on his face changed.

    Bang!

    ¡°Initiate level A defense!¡± Although he was very reluctant to believe that Captain Rogers and the others had failed, he had to quickly prepare for the response.

    ¡°I hope you all make a safe return! Instead of developing extraterrestrial regions, the earth needs your protection at this time!¡± After giving themand, themunications officer looked ahead at the portal, which was still sending out spatial waves, and thought silently.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Across the battlefield on the other side of the portal, fierce battles are taking ce in all locations. Since Storm was poised to deliver a powerful thunderbolt to the Dark Elf Elite warrior three minutes ago, the rest of the Dark Elf warriors seem to have been spurred on by a massive burst of strength, each of them bearing down on Iron Man¡¯s blows as they approach the portal.

    As for the Dark Elf Elite warrior who suffered a thunderbolt blow, he did not die or lose his fighting ability under this blow, he only lost an arm at the cost of preserving his life.

    Moreover, it seems that the environment here has a strengthening effect on his body, and he who lost an arm did not show any reduction in strength. Like other Dark Elf warriors, he himself exploded out with amazing power and rushed towards the Portal.

    Originally, Captain Rogers was teaming up with Daredevil and Hank the beast as melee warriors, and with Falcon and other Iron Men harassing and assaulting the powerful Dark Elf Elite Warrior, they had no problem in containing him.

    However, after three rounds of continued fighting, Daredevil was caught in the back by a w after he lost all his arm strength.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Rogers¡¯ timely response to help him with his shield, Daredevil would have been killed in that blow. However, Daredevil was also seriously injured and quickly escaped from the battlefield with the help of Iron Man and soon fell into aa. At this point, the first serious casualty of the S n appeared.

    Since Daredevil was seriously injured, the Earth team, which had some advantages, waspletely suppressed. The first ones that couldn¡¯t stand it were SHIELD¡¯s K squad and S squad. They themselves faced more enemies than their own number.

    After the enemy¡¯s strength increased greatly, it was normal for them to be unable to hold them back. If it wasn¡¯t for JARVIS fighting many enemies and providing support all over the battlefield, the sacrifices of the K and S teams would have been inevitable.

    Even so, they continued to get injured, and they could only keep retreating towards the portal. This change of situation continued for three minutes, and Rogers finally realized that this time the n could no longer be carried out.

    They have made a huge misjudgment of the strength of the Dark Elves, and their strength has also been inexplicably suppressed here, especially the X-Men who can exert great strength, their powers have been suppressed a lot.

    P¨±!

    ¡°Stark! How long can JARVIS hold out?!¡± After blocking an attack from the Dark Elf Elite warrior, Rogers rolled over to Tony¡¯s side and looked at Tony who kept firingser beams and asked with a bit of dismay.

 Chapter 765: Attacked

    <h4>Chapter 765: Attacked</h4>

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°The number of Iron Men remaining inbat has been reduced to fifteen in order to secure the safe evacuation of the wounded. If it goes on like this, it¡¯s a question of whether we can get out safely!¡± Tony continued to fireser beams from both arms blocking the Dark Elf Elite warrior in front of him who had entered a state of rage. Tony was also feeling a little confused and helpless from the battle at this time.

    Brush!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Just as Tony took time to answer Rogers¡¯ question, a long ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, and Tony could only let out an angry shout when he reacted.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the shadow was striking the breastte of Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit. The original hard armor failed to block effectively under the impact of the shadow, and directly broke apart, while the shadow continued to stab Tony¡¯s chest inside!

    ¡°Stark!¡± Rogers roared worriedly as the shadow shattered the armor on Tony¡¯s chest and stabbed him.

    But the speed of the shadow was too great. Even if Rogers had reacted, there¡¯s no way his shield would have blocked the attack on Tony at this point!

    Buzz!

    At this critical moment, the breastte of Iron Man¡¯s suit, which had been shattered by the shadow, burst forth in a violent wave of energy as it shattered in all directions. Rogers wasn¡¯t physically capable of saving Tony in that instant, but JARVIS as an AI certainly had the speed to do it.

    When the shadow tried to stab Tony, JARVIS decisively chose to let the small energy destruct on the chest te. It might not have saved Tony, but it was the only thing JARVIS could have done.

    Boom!

    A sh of fire exploded on Tony¡¯s chest and a moderate impact hit the shadow from the side. However, this shock wave is not enough to change the trajectory of the shadow¡¯S attack, it can only affect it a little and it is still stabbed towards Tony¡¯s chest!

    ¡°Looks like I failed!¡± Tony thought helplessly as he watched the ck shadow stab into his chest.

    Hum!

    But just as the shadow was about to Pierce Tony¡¯s chest, a pale green light came out of him again. The pale green glow seemed to being from the surface of Tony¡¯s body, just before the shadow hit his chest. No one knows what the pale green light is, but it helped Tony block out the dark shadow for a moment in this crisis.

    P¨±!

    And in just such a tiny amount of time, Rogers, who rushed over, finally knocked Tony down. And theyer of pale green light also shattered just after Rogers knocked Tony down, and the ck shadow that was blocked grazed Tony¡¯s shoulder and pierced the shoulder armor.

    Brush!

    The ck shadow that almost pierced Tony prated Tony¡¯s shoulder armor slid into the ground behind him, and the ck shadow was finally revealed after being inserted into the ground.

    It was a ck spear, the weapon of the Dark Elf Elite warrior. It was this long spear that dropped several Iron Mans in seconds, and JARVIS never found a good way to block this magical weapon.

    Bang!

    Not long after it was inserted into the ground, the spear was pulled out of thin air again, and then flew to the position of the Dark Elf warrior.

    Although there was always someone blocking it in the process, the ck spear still flew back into Dark Elf¡¯s hands despite various attacks. Then, the Dark Elf Warrior resumed his fight against the other warriors on the Earthside.

    Boom!

    Tony, who was knocked down by Rogers, rolled twice on the ground and stood up immediately, then looked down at his chest, which was no longer protected by a breastte.

    There, in addition to the miniature Arc Reactor that has not been taken out, there is a small pendant hanging around the neck, which is a small object made of wooden rattan.

    This pendant was given to Tony by Lin Rui a long time ago. Tony knew that what Lin Rui gave him would not be simple, so he wore it all the time. He had studied it for a long time before but he didn¡¯t find anything. At this time, the pendant had broken from the middle, and it looked like it had been damaged.

    Needless to say, the light green light just now came from this pendant. And this pendant was given to him a long time ago by Lin Rui in order to give Tony an extra life-saving thing when he was in danger, but Tony had not used it before.

    ¡°Jackson! Looks like you saved me again kid!¡± Tony muttered softly as he reached for the broken pendant on his chest.

    Shout!

    ¡°Stark! Are you alright?!¡± While Tony was touching the pendant on his chest, Rogers was already up and worried.

    ¡°I am fine!¡±

    Kakaka!

    Tony replied as he disarmed his broken Iron Man suit. Then, JARVIS had already controlled another Iron Man suit that was intact and flew over and quickly armed Tony again.

    ¡°We can¡¯t continue fighting! We must retreat!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know how Tony escaped from such a dangerous situation just now, Rogers knew that their n this time had failed. The Dark Elf¡¯s strength was far greater than they had thought.

    ¡°Of course, we must retreat, just look at the current situation¡­¡± Looking away from the pendant on his chest, Tony looked at the unstoppable tall figure in front of him and spoke in a deep tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent back the news of the situation here, and support should be here soon. As long as we can withstand it, we can evacuate safely!¡± Rogers spoke solemnly after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°It can only be like this, and I don¡¯t know why, the strength of these Dark Elf will suddenly be so powerful!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do, I still can¡¯t figure out why these Dark Elves suddenly became so powerful!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is, for now, we must persevere!¡±

    P¨±!

    With thest word, Rogers rushed out with his shield again, targeting the mighty Dark Elf warrior. And behind Rogers, Tony also rushed out.

    ¡­

    ¡°Professor, what should I do now?¡± When Rogers and Tony were in the front, Blink, who was the most severely suppressed, stood at the back beside Professor Charles and asked in a solemn tone.

    ¡°Blink, do you still have the confidence to kill that Dark Elf warrior with one hit?¡± Charles asked back without answering Blink¡¯s question.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure, but I can give it a try!¡± After two seconds of silence, Blink replied hesitantly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s try it together! Blink, this is the only time we can safely return to Earth!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Professor!¡±

 Chapter 766

    <h4>Chapter 766</h4>

    Bang! Bang!

    On the increasingly chaotic battlefield, the Elite warrior led by Dark Elf contained several people on the Earth side, including Captain Rogers and Iron Man. As for other battle circles, except for Spiderman Peter, who is a free man on the battlefield, the pressure on others is very high.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Are these guys on performance-enhancing drugs? So much strength!¡± He was running out of spider web, and Peter could no longer bind them with webs as the Dark Elf warriors grew stronger.

    Although Peter is also very powerful and Spiderman himself is a Vigntebining strength and agility but he is now forced to use his strength almost to fight against the enemy, although the more the fight progressed, the more passive Peter bes.

    After all, Spiderman isn¡¯t Hulk, and he couldn¡¯t really defeat so many enemies with strength alone.

    Whew!

    And just as Peter was beginning to feel weary from the battle, a small object with a dark shape suddenly appeared at his feet, it was thrown by Dark Elf, whom Peter had kicked out. When the little thing appeared at his feet, all the hair on Peter¡¯s body stood on end as his Spider Sense frantically alerts Peter to great danger!

    So, without any hesitation, Peter stepped a little and jumped up at full speed. But before Peter could jump up, the little thing that hadnded at his feet had already exploded.

    Buzz!

    The next moment, with a strong space fluctuation, a miniature ck hole appeared out of thin air under Peter¡¯s jumping feet! It turned out that the Dark Elf just threw a ck hole grenade at Peter!

    Brush Brush!

    The sight of the ck hole drew everything in its vicinity, and Peter, who had jumped so high, was being pulled down by the pull of the ck hole at his feet. Although Peter kept shooting out webs to pull himself out, it had no effect and he kept falling.

    ¡°Aargh!! Damn it! Damn it! JARVIS! I need help!¡± Peter felt the immense danger from the tiny ck hole beneath him, and he clutched the webs with both hands while calling out to JARVIS.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In fact, several Iron Men had already taken notice of the situation before Peter asked JARVIS for help. After all, it was the first time that a ck hole grenade had been seen on the battlefield, and the explosion of a tiny ck hole caught the attention of all.

    However, even if the Iron Men hit the ck hole with all their might, the ck hole will still continue to attract things around it, and the scope of influence is also getting bigger and bigger.

    Buzz~

    The miniature ck hole was still attracting things around him. As for Peter, he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. The only thing that was still connected to the spider web in his hand was the three Iron Man flying in the air. However, if they continued, the three Iron Mans would also be pulled down by Peter as their full power flight power was still unable to resist the attraction of the ck hole below.

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡± Seeing that the ck hole below was about to swallow him up, Peter shouted in a panic. When his life was in danger, Peter finally sought the help of adults like a child who had not grown up.

    Brush!

    ¡°Peter! Damn it! What the hell is that!¡± When Peter called out to Tony, Tony finally took the time to look around. However, after seeing the situation there, the look in Tony¡¯s eyes suddenly changed and he cursed.

    ¡°JARVIS! Do your best to rescue Spiderman! Also, inform the others, Spiderman must be rescued!¡± Tony shouted in a serious tone seeing that Peter was about to be swallowed by the ck hole.

    Boom!

    Tony was already a little flustered after making such an arrangement. Tony was filled with confidence in this action, after all, the team assembled by the Earth Side was unprecedentedly powerful.

    However, after an inexplicable burst of power from the Dark Elves, they are being pushed back. Now Spiderman is about to be swallowed by that ck hole, and Tony won¡¯t let that happen.

    ¡°Sir, Professor Charles said he needs three seconds, let us cooperate.¡± Just after Tony gave this order, JARVIS¡¯s reminder suddenly sounded in his ears.

    ¡°Charles is finally going to strike again? Okay, then let¡¯s put up another fight!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder, Tony was shocked and rushed out again!

    Whoosh!

    ¡°I¡¯m only seventeen! I don¡¯t want to die! Mr. Stark! Jackson, I don¡¯t want to die!¡± The spider web in his hand is getting broken one by one, and Peter could already feel the sounding from the ck hole under him and thoughts of despair gradually appeared in Peter¡¯s heart.

    Snap~

    Finally, the spider web holding Peter to the three Iron Man finally broke. The next moment, Peter was like a stumbled person falling powerlessly from a tall building.

    At the same time as the spider web in his hand was broken, Peter also seemed to have given up on all hope and just watched helplessly as he fell into the ck hole below.

    Buzz!

    P¨±!

    However, in the next second, Peter directly fell to the solid ground. The hard gravel on the ground made Peter feel a little ufortable, but this was not what falling into a ck hole should feel like!

    Brush!

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m not dead! I didn¡¯t fall into a ck hole!¡± Peter quickly got up from the ground and touched his intact body and shouted in surprise.

    And just when Peter got up from the ground and shouted in surprise, the tiny ck hole finally began to dissipate at a ce more than ten meters away from where he was at this time. And above the miniature ck hole, a golden magic portal was quickly shattering into golden spots of light.

    Apparently, it was Jack who saved Peter at thest moment. In this situation, except for Jack and Blink, no one else could have done anything. And Blink was preparing a big attack with Professor Charles and couldn¡¯t care less about Peter, so only Jack made the move.

    ¡°Cough Cough! P¨±!¡± Just as Peter was pleasantly surprised by his escape from the door of death, a violent cough came from behind him.

    Phew!!

    Just as Peter turned to look, a figure fell over him. It was Jack! In order to save Peter, Jack, whose magic is severely suppressed, used almost all his strength to release a magical portal. At this point, he couldn¡¯t resist a spout of blood froming out of his mouth, and he became unconscious.

    ¡°Jack! Jack!¡± Peter shouted worriedly while holding Jack up.

    ¡­

 Chapter 767 Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 767 Coboration</h4>

    P¨±!

    ¡°Hey!! Jack! Hold on! You hang in there! I will take you back!¡± Peter resisted constant attacks around him as he dragged the unconscious Jack to the side of the space portal.

    Rip!!

    As Peter struggled to drag Jack back, several white thunderboltsnded beside Peter and Jack, forcing back the Dark Elves who were attacking them, it was Storm in the rear for the support! If not for these thunderboltsnding from time to time, Peter could not have insisted on retreating with Jack.

    After Tony saw the danger on Peter¡¯s side and gave the order, the others were already hurrying as fast as they could. After Jack rescued Spiderman, all the people who can help Spiderman are trying to help them retreat. JARVIS has already lost five or six Iron Men to this.

    ¡°Attention everyone! There will be a psychic attack on Dark Elf¡¯s side in three seconds. Retreat while you can!¡± When Peter and Jack retreated, JARVIS¡¯s reminder suddenly sounded in his ear.

    ¡°Professor X is about to attack again!¡± At the sound of JARVIS¡¯s voice, Peter¡¯s tired spirit shook.

    Professor Charles¡¯st attack directly abolished almost a quarter of the Dark Elves¡¯bat power and if his psychic shock is as good as it was before then it will be enough to make their retreat easier.

    ¡°Three- two- one!¡±

    !!!!

    As JARVIS¡¯s countdown ends, a powerful Psychic Power rushes through Spiderman¡¯s rear. In order to allow the entire earth team to retreat, Charles has unleashed all his strength, even at the cost of getting his brain injured!

    ¡°Yes! ¡«Good! ¡­¡­¡± Although the Psychic Power impact was aimed at the Dark Elves, Peter, who had spider senses, could still feel the pressure from the powerful Psychic Power that spread across the battlefield.

    Buzz!

    At the same time that Professor Charles¡¯ Psychic Power erupted, a strong spatial fluctuation also exploded in the center of the battlefield! Unlike Professor Charles¡¯s Psychic Power that rushed all over the battlefield, targeting every Dark Elf warrior.

    This strong spatial fluctuation ispletely condensed, and its target is the Dark Elf Elite Warrior leader who was fighting against Captain Rogers, Tony, and others! Obviously, this space fluctuation came from Blink.

    ¡°Retreat! I can¡¯t influence them for long! ¡® As Peter was distracted by the simultaneous explosion of power behind him, the voice of Professor Charles suddenly rang in his head.

    Of course, Professor Charles¡¯s voice didn¡¯t just ring in Spiderman¡¯s head alone, he¡¯s telepathically speaking to everyone on the Earthside team.

    Under such a powerful mental suppression by Professor Charles, the ferocious red light in the eyes of Dark Elves, who had exploded in strength, weakened a little, and the speed of their attacks slowed down a lot. The less powerful Dark Elves were more affected and some of the Dark Elves almost lost themselves and could no longer act.

    Brush Brush!

    With the reminder from Professor Charles, the team on the Earth side, which was still fighting hard just now, seized the opportunity to counterattack once and then all retreated. And Spiderman also directly carried Jack and rushed to the space portal, and everyone else had already rushed there to prepare to retreat.

    ¡°Hoo! Hoo!~¡± Just as Professor Charles¡¯ voice disappeared from everyone¡¯s minds, all the affected Dark Elf fighters roared and returned to normal.

    Next, they attacked the retreating Earth team in a more violent manner. However, with the buffer just now, the Dark Elves will have a hard time pushing the Earth Side back to where they were before. During the chase, the Dark Elves kept getting caught in various traps, and the speed of the chase is constantly affected.

    Although the intensity of Charles¡¯ Psychic Power outbreak was stronger than before, the effect was not as good as before. In addition to the outbreak of these Dark Elves¡¯ strengths, Professor Charles¡¯ main target was the Dark Elf Elite fighter who was putting a lot of pressure on Rogers and others.

    Buzz!

    In conjunction with Blink¡¯s attack, Professor Charles used his powerful Psychic Power to suppress the enemy and at the same time, he was also carrying out a mental impact on the Dark Elf Elite warrior. Therefore, Professor Charles was the one who was fighting at this time.

    Before getting to know Mirage Knight, Professor Charles never imagined that he would lead the X-Men to where it is today. Fighting against extraterrestrial civilizations with other Superheros on Earth is an experience that Professor Charles has never imagined for most of his life.

    ¡°Steve! Tony! The rest is up to you! Please take them back safely!¡± Clutching the metal handlebars of the wheelchair with both hands, Professor Charles, sitting in the back, closed his eyes tightly and let out a low cry.

    Shout!

    In the next moment, a mental shock that was a bit stronger than before condensed into a mass and pressed against the Dark Elf Elite warrior who was fighting in front of him.

    After Professor Charles finished shouting, his closed eyes snapped open and looked forward. Then, the light in Professor Charles¡¯ eyes dimmed quickly, and he fell unconscious with a tilt of his head. Professor Charles had done his best in order to greatly affect that Dark Elf Elite warrior.

    ¡°Ho! ¡­¡±

    After Professor Charles passed out, the tiny Cerebro he was wearing on his head gave off two thin shes of electricity, and then nothing happened. Well, it looks like this little Cerebro couldn¡¯t hold its own in the face of Charles¡¯s unprecedented outburst.

    Shout!

    After Professor Charles passed out, a figure beside him also copsed softly, just beside Professor Charles¡¯ wheelchair. The figure who suddenly fell down was Blink who had released her only attack, and at this time, she also passed out with serious injuries.

    ¡°Roar!¡­¡­¡±

    When Professor Charles and Blink fell unconscious at the same time, a roar broke out in the fiercest battlefield. However,pared with the previous Dark Elf Elite¡¯s roar in battle, this roar is filled with uncontroble panic and despair.

    ¡°Stark!¡± Rogers¡¯s voice came out the moment the Dark Elf Elite warrior roared.

    ¡°Die you bastard!¡± Tony replied in the manner that he could at this time!

    Buzz!

    In the next moment, a burst of dazzling light suddenly erupted in the center of the battle. It was the light that could only be emitted when an unknown number ofser beams were condensed together!

    Boom!

    This dazzling lightsted for a second before it ended. When the light covered the situation in the center of the battlefield, the Dark Elves who were rushing over slowed down the pace of their attack. They seemed to be determining the situation in the middle of the battle.

 Chapter 768 Cling

    <h4>Chapter 768 Cling</h4>

    Two seconds ago, when Professor Charles shouted and passed out with Blink, the Dark Elf Elite warrior was being hounded by four men in the center of the battlefield.

    After Daredevil was seriously injured and retreated due to the sudden explosion of the enemy¡¯s strength, in addition to Tony Stark, the beast Hank and ck Widow Natasha went up to fight him with Rogers.

    Except for the four of them, Hawkeye kept his eyes on the side, firing arrows whenever he could, because back on Earth, Hawkeye¡¯s arrows dealt direct damage to Dark Elf warriors.

    And even under such a luxurious lineup, the Dark Elf Elite warrior with explosive strength is able to overwhelm Rogers and his team.

    In addition to his own strength, the Dark Elf not only used that powerful ck spear in battle but he also brought them a lot of trouble with some magical technology weapons that Tony Stark and the others had never seen before.

    Of course, the most important thing is that his power has not been suppressed, but has been strengthened due to the home environment.

    I don¡¯t know if the battle here is too intense or because of other reasons but the ck hole grenade has never appeared here. Of course, after encountering the dangerous ck hole grenade on Spiderman¡¯s side, Stark and the others have also been careful not to be easily attacked.

    After Professor Charles¡¯ shout came, Tony and the others immediately noticed that the enemy in front of them was in a trance, and his movements were much stiffer.

    At the same time, a silver light appeared out of thin air on the chest of the Dark Elf Elite warrior, it was the power of space! Thest trick of Charles and Blink¡¯s cooperation appeared at the same time!

    Hum!

    When the Dark Elf Elite warrior¡¯s mind was influenced by Professor Charles, Blink¡¯s space cut finally appeared. In the silvery space energy, a Dark space fissure that swallowed all the light quickly cut past the chest of the Dark Elf Elite warrior.

    This is Blink¡¯s ultimate move to suppress her own abilities against this area, a move that is enough to break the space of everything!

    Under the attack of space cut, the Dark Elf, whose mind was suppressed by Charles, suddenly woke up. But it was already toote and the dark space crack had cut through the bone armor on his chest, and at this time it was quietly swallowing the contents of the bone armor.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    ¡°Hoo! £¤%£¤&am~p;¡­!¡± The Dark Elf let out a startled and angry roar that they couldn¡¯t understand, and the awakened Dark Elf warrior hurriedly retracted the spear in his hand to his chest.

    But the speed of the dark crack in space was much faster than his reaction time. By the time he was in the middle of his rant, the gap hadpletely sliced through his breastte and went straight into his chest.

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Dark Elf Elite warrior howls despairingly, feeling the cold force of space from his chest.

    Buzz!

    In the next moment, a special energy fluctuation suddenly came from this Dark Elf. This energy fluctuation is very powerful and very chaotic. In a situation where he was already in a mortal situation, this Dark Elf Warrior made a decision, that is, to self-destruct! This special energy fluctuation is what his self-destruct will release!

    And when this Dark Elf Elite warrior was self-destructing due to space cut, Rogers, who had been paying attention to his situation shouted to Tony.

    So, when a ck light burst out from the Dark Elf, Tony just opened the chest gun and mounted it. At the same time, JARVIS had the other Iron Men attack the Dark Elf with their most powerfulser beams.

    Boom!

    Then there was a violent explosion, with a blinding whiteser beam obscuring the ck energy shock wave at the center. The Dark Elf Elite fighter self-destruct is obviously not as powerful as manyser beams under the first-hand attack of space cutting and is directly suppressed.

    Buzz~

    Boom!

    Two secondster, the continuousser beam stops, and the central position of the battlefield gradually bes apparent to those watching. The Elite warrior of the Dark Elf race, who had pinned down several powerful warriors on the Earth side, had fallen to the ground with arge gash in his chest and a few other wounds on his body.

    But at least there was no life left in him. In the end, the earth team paid the price of several people being seriously injured but the strength of the abnormal enemy is finally solved!

    Huhu~

    After the shock wave of the explosion stopped, the standing figures of Tony and others shook in the spot for a few times, and then fell down feebly one by one. Although they won the battle, atst, they paid a heavy price.

    In the end, Dark Elf¡¯s self-destruct was stopped, but the shock wave caused serious injuries to Tony and Rogers, who were closest.

    Fortunately, Rogers had a vibranium shield to rebound some of the damage, but Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit could notpletely resist the shock wave of this level. Tony, who had no secondyer of protection, could only bear it with his body and he couldn¡¯t hold on.

    As for Natasha and the Beast Hank, they weren¡¯t at the very center of the battle at the end, so the two of them were being buried in the ground by the dust of the explosion. Depending on the situation, they have almost lost theirbat effectiveness.

    Shout!

    As Tony and Rogers fell to the ground, Hawkeye and Falcon, who had been harassing the enemy from behind with long-range weapons, rushed in, one at a time, and helped Tony and Rogers to their feet.

    Then, without saying a word, they helped them toward the portal. Natasha and Hank the beast, who had just been buried under the dust, scrambled out and quickly ran towards the portal.

    Because, after the Dark Elf Elite finally died, the other Dark Elves who had just been shocked by the explosion had slowly recovered. The death of the leader or the general seemed to make them hesitate, but they stillunched an attack.

    Moreover, they have no leader and they are even more crazy and disorderly. If they throw a few more ck hole grenades then Rogers and the others really don¡¯t know if they can return to Earth.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± At this time, the earth side took advantage of the two waves of opportunity to quickly retreat to the space portal, and then put on a defensive posture.

    At the forefront of the portal are a few firm figures: Spiderman who was almost sucked in by the ck hole grenade just now, Path Finder and Storm from X-Men who have been fighting without stopping, and some other people who are barely standing by relying on theirst bit of strength, Iron Man and Captain America, who is clutching his shield tightly, and Hawkeye and Falcon were standing at the back.

    These heroes from various forces on earth stand firmly together for the same goal: to protect the earth. In front of them is the crazy and brutal Dark Elf Warriors!

 Chapter 769 Intertwining

    <h4>Chapter 769 Intertwining</h4>

    Huhu~

    ¡°Hoohoo!¡±

    In the face of Rogers and others, the Dark Elves charged straight ahead, unabated.

    ¡°That¡­ Mr. Stark, can we really stop them?¡± Spiderman asks Tony with his legs shaking as he looks at the Dark Elves and the cannon fodder monsters rushing in front of him.

    ¡°We have no other option than to stop them here! What we are guarding behind us is not a simple portal, but a portal to the earth! We can¡¯t let them rush through!¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Tony quickly replied in a tired tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if we have to retreat, this portal must be guarded!¡± After Tony spoke, Rogers who was standing on the other side also shouted.

    Hearing Tony and Rogers¡¯ words, Storm and the others did not speak, but their eyes gradually became firm. These Superheros of various forces on Earth stood in a row and built a solid defenseyer with their seemingly ordinary bodies.

    Whoosh!

    The Dark Elves had already rushed to a position less than ten meters away from Rogers¡¯ defense line, and everyone was ready to move and defend this position.

    Rogers¡¯s shield had been raised slightly; Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit has been lit up again; And beside him, Spiderman¡¯s fist is tightly clenched; There is a sh of electricity in Storm¡¯s open hands; Natasha already had two small knives in her hand; Hawkeye and Falcon in the rear had already taken aim at the Dark Elf warriorsing from the opposite direction.

    ¡°Hoho! @¡­(+&!¡± The Dark Elf¡¯s roared as they had already rushed into the battle zone.

    Shout!

    ¡°Go! Stop them!¡± Rogers threw the shield in his hand as he shouted and rushed towards theing enemy.

    Brush Brush!

    As Rogers threw the shield, several ck and whitesers and purple thunderbolts appeared momentarily from behind him, attacking the Dark Elves from sideways and from high above them.

    Buzz!

    ¡°JARVIS!¡± Tony shouted loudly while the miniature Arc Reactor on his chest continuously releasedser beams on Dark Elves.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS¡¯ voice rang in Tony¡¯s ear.

    Brush Brush!

    In the next moment, less than ten Iron Mans left on the battlefield under the control of JARVISunched a suicide attack on the Dark Elf below. These Iron Man rushed into the Dark Elf team, making the already chaotic team even more disorderly.

    ¡°Hoohoo!¡± The Dark Elves who had lost their minds directly carried out encirclement tactics on these enemies who rushed into his team, and arge number of Dark Elves attacked these Iron Man.

    Dong Dong Dong!

    Even though the Iron Man suit¡¯s alloy defense is very high, it was quickly dismantled into pieces of scattered parts and scrap under the attack of so many Dark Elf.

    ¡°Explode!¡± JARVIS suddenly issued an order in the background when the Iron Man Armors that had rushed into the Dark Elf team had almost been removed.

    Buzz! ~

    In the next moment, there was a sudden surge of energy from the disassembled parts of Iron Man¡¯s suit scattered throughout the Dark Elf ranks. Moreover, this energy wave is bing more and more unstable. Before their energy runs out and in order to relieve the pressure on his team, Tony resolutely decided to make these Iron Man self-destruct!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    At the moment when Dark Elves had gathered together to unwrap the Iron Man¡¯s suit, a series of violent explosions broke out, sending blinding white streaks out of the ring with Dark Elf¡¯s terrified screams!

    Although the energy in the miniature Arc Reactor has been depleted a lot, this burst of energy is not something that these ordinary Dark Elf warriors can stop. Therefore, under such a close-range explosion, more than a dozen Dark Elves directly lost theirbat effectiveness. However, although more than a dozen Dark Elves were instantly resolved, JARVIS also lost thest few Iron Man suits.

    Not caring about what the Iron Man¡¯s self-destruct had aplished, Rogers and others were once again caught up in a chaotic battle. The Dark Elf Elite warrior is dead, but before he died, he was able to deplete the strength of the powerful warriors on the Earth¡¯s side.

    Therefore, the Earth¡¯s team continued to shrink its defense line under the impact of the Dark Elves.

    Boom!

    During the fight, Spiderman, who had run out of the spider web, was hit by a single blow when he was besieged by several Dark Elves and cannon fodder-level monsters.

    Peter, who flew upside down, fell to the core position guarded by the Earth team. The wounded and a few researchers were stayed here, just like Dr. Banner, who has not transformed was also staying here.

    ¡°Cough cough! I won¡¯t let you through here!¡± Peter quickly got up from the ground while covering his chest and coughing.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Spiderman¡¯s figure quickly rushed into the battlefield again, forming a solid line of defense with other people who were still fighting.

    Looking at their teammates who were fighting hard in front of them, the wounded men who were ced in the rear safe zone all had a look of firm indignation in their eyes.

    If they were not too badly wounded at this time, they would have taken their submachine guns to the front like those of their lightly wounded teammates. However, in this group of people, a person¡¯s eyes have been hesitant.

    ¡°Should I make a move or not? Now the situation is already critical! But¡­ If Hulk is continuously awakened within 24 hours then I can¡¯t effectively control him. In such a melee, a furious Hulk would be a worse threat to Rogers and others!¡± Seeing that ¡°weak¡± vignte like Spiderman is desperately guarding everyone, Dr. Banner, who has always been protected by everyone, though.

    As an Earthling entering Dark Elf¡¯s territory for the second time, Dr. Banner had already turned into Hulk once because of an attackst time.

    Moreover, Hulk¡¯s strength was not inexplicably suppressed. So, if Dr. Banner turned into the Hulk at this time and if he could still be controlled by him, then it would not be a problem for him to help Tony and the others through this immediate crisis.

    However, because of Hulk¡¯s instability, neither Rogers nor Tony asked Dr. Banner to transform. Now that the situation has reached this point, if Dr. Banner has to worry about that much then it¡¯s a question of whether Rogers and his crew will make it back to Earth safely.

 Chapter 770 Support

    <h4>Chapter 770 Support</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Boom!

    Bursts of fire erupted in the battle ahead from time to time and people fell from time to time and they were then dragged to the rear safe area by their teammates. Tony and the others were under increasing pressure, but the speed of retreat on the side of the portal could not be affected in the slightest.

    ¡°Hulk¡­ Can I try again?!¡± Dr. Banner thought hesitantly in his heart while watching the battle ahead and the orderly and slow retreat of the wounded behind him.

    However, no matter how Dr. Banner mentally interchanged the Hulk, the Hulk did not respond. After all these years of self-cultivation, Dr. Banner does have some control over Hulk when he shows up. But, you know, it takes Hulk to do that. And now, the Hulk has only recently appeared, and his reappearance will certainly not be controlled by Dr. Banner.

    ¡°Cough Cough!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Bobby!¡±

    As Dr. Banner hesitated, the casualties on his side of the portal grew. More of them are seriously injured, and they are getting worse without much medical attention. However, the transfer of casualties in the portal cannot be elerated, and each casualty must safely enter the space portal with the help of a teammate.

    ¡°No! If this goes on like this then Rogers and others will be dragged down here. Regardless of whether Hulk can be controlled or not, I will try it!¡±

    Then, Dr. Banner reached out to take off his sses.

    Buzz~

    And just when Dr. Banner decided to release the Hulk, the Spatial fluctuations that had been emanating from the portal behind him suddenly became more intense. Then, the wounded who had retreated there in an orderly manner suddenly found that they could no longer enter the portal.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! Why can¡¯t we get in?!¡± The change in the portal was a shock to the retreating party, and if something went wrong with this portal then they could all be trapped and killed in a foreignnd.

    ¡°Could it be!¡­¡± Unlike others who were shocked and worried when they saw the change in the space portal, Dr. Banner, who had already decided to transform, was filled with joy because of the change in the space portal.

    Buzz!

    Brush Brush!

    The next moment, because the spatial fluctuations were too strong to allow people to enter the portal, many figures they were familiar with suddenly rushed out one after another, they are Iron Man! A brand new Iron Man Legion hade here from the Siberia base on Earth!

    ¡°Sure enough, Siberia¡¯s support is here!¡± Watching the brand-new Iron Mans rushing out of the portal, Dr. Banner put his hand on his sses and said softly to himself.

    Given the information Rogers sent back to Earth, the Siberia base should be giving them some pretty strong support. So, as long as there is another hope, Dr. Banner will not risk releasing the uncontroble Hulk. Also, if the Hulk is released this time and Dr. Banner can¡¯t control him then he doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be on Earth the next time he wakes up.

    Brush Brush!

    ¡°It¡¯s Iron Man! It¡¯s Iron Man! Lots of Iron Man! Our support is here! Support is here!¡±

    ¡°Everyone hold on! We will be able to return to Earth safely!¡±

    After more and more Iron Man rushed out, the wounded men guarding the portal shouted excitedly.

    They know what their teammates who are fighting not far away wanted to hear most at this time, so they shouted out loud to tell the news to those in the battle as soon as possible. While shouting, the eyes of the wounded who were ced in the rear couldn¡¯t help but see something crystal clear.

    ¡­

    Brush Brush!

    Over the battlefield in front of the portal, the new Iron Man Legion quickly joined the battle and soon stabilized the obvious disadvantage of the Earth team. These Iron Man have already established a connection with JARVIS after rushing out of the portal, so they quickly participated in the battle.

    With a new force, JARVIS can of course exert great power again, not to mention turning the tide of the battle, it should be absolutely no problem for him to protect Tony and the others to retreat smoothly.

    Boom!

    ¡°Sir, there are a total of 100 Iron Mans who havee to support this time. Fifty-three havee here now, and 47 are in the process of being teleported.¡± JARVIS¡¯s voice came to Tony¡¯s ear as he shot twosers through the cannon fodder monsters that were rushing towards him.

    ¡°A hundred¡­ JARVIS on the other side of the earth is determined enough!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s report, Tony said to himself with relief.

    Of course, Tony certainly doesn¡¯t feel bad about the 100 Iron Man suits. Not even Stark Industries on Earth would frown at their current situation. However, It surprised Tony that JARVIS, who had been cut off from Dark Elf¡¯s side was able to send a hundred Iron Men directly on Rogers¡¯s call for help.

    Of course, Tony didn¡¯t know that the JARVIS of Earth had some other circumstances to send out all of Tony¡¯s Iron Man so decisively. After the ident happened on Lin Rui¡¯s side, it was impossible for JARVIS to underestimate the Dark Elves. He must use his greatest strength to save Tony Stark and others.

    ¡°Since there are 100 Iron Mans to support, then the mission of counterattack would be left to you, JARVIS.¡± Tony continued to speak to JARVIS without asking his doubts.

    Although the Dark Elves in front of them were still very strong, the injured Tony and others couldn¡¯tst long. However, the power of one hundred Iron Man is strong enough. Even if Tony and the others retreated at this time, such arge number of Iron Man would be able to protect them here and they would allow them to return to Earth safely.

    ¡°Okay, sir. However, this time I also brought some bad news from Earth.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS first agreed, and then continued.

    ¡°Huh? Bad news? What is it?¡± Tony, who had just rxed a little bit, suddenly asked in a hurry when he heard JARVIS¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson is now seriously injured and unconscious, and his vitals are very unstable,¡± JARVIS told him the result that Tony was most concerned about.

    Boom!

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯ answer, Tony, who was shooting at a Dark Elf soldier, staggered. The attack missed under JARVIS¡¯ smart aiming, almost hitting Rogers who was fighting.

    ¡°JARVIS, I will leave everything here to you, I want to go back to Earth as soon as possible!¡± Tony said in a deep voice without asking anymore to JARVIS.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Tony had already driven the Iron Man into the sky and left the battlefield, rushing towards the portal behind him.

 Chapter 771 Situation

    <h4>Chapter 771 Situation</h4>

    Tony¡¯s sudden departure did not attract many people¡¯s attention, after all, the battlefield is so chaotic now, and there are many more Iron Man Armors here so not many people would have noticed that one Iron Man¡¯s flight path is different from the other Iron Man.

    But there are always people who are not ordinary, and there are many of them in this field.

    Bang!

    A shield smashed two Dark Elf into the air. Seeing that they were instantly covered by the firepower falling from the air, Rogers turned his head and looked back with some doubts in his heart.

    ¡°Did Stark find something? Why did he get out of the battlefield?¡± Rogers thought silently as he looked at the Iron Man who had been behind him for a long time.

    D¨© D¨©¡«

    ¡°Rogers, I have to get back to Earth right away!! You will be in charge of the battle here, and JARVIS will cooperate with you. There are one hundred Iron Man here and I except them and you to return to Earth safely!¡± Just as Rogers was muttering in his heart, Tony¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in his ear and his voice sounded very urgent.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s voice, Rogers didn¡¯t ask anything, but simply replied that he knew.

    After this simple greeting, Tony was silent and then JARVIS¡¯s voice came out.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, all one hundred Iron Man have passed through the portal, and now I will follow your order.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s move the wounded first. The other Iron Man will participate in the battle, and the retreat n will remain unchanged. This time, let¡¯s go back first!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯ voice, Rogers gave the order without hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, Captain Rogers.¡±

    ¡­

    Earth, New York, in the fifth basement of the Stark Industries building, the Iron Man who flew back from London had all returned a minute ago. The return of these Iron Man did not attract much attention, and even SHIELD only got some news from Agent Evans.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    The fifth underground floor of the Stark Industries building is a huge underground industrial base with all kinds ofboratories and equipment. However, the 100 Iron Man Armors that were originally hidden here have disappeared at this time, and there are only a few Iron Mans that have just flown back from London.

    And at this time, the Iron Man who had rescued Lin Rui from London waspletely isted. In the huge underground base, these Iron Mans are locked in an alloy room, like a dangerous enemy.

    Not only are they physically isted, but the JARVIS in the armors are alsopletely disconnected from JARVIS in terms of information andmunication.

    Thest order these Iron Man received was to send Lin Rui here safely, and the follow-up was self-shutdown. And these Iron Man hadpleted their mission. After Lin Rui was safely sent here, they were allpletely cut off from the inte.

    As for Lin Rui, he was sent to the intensive care unit by JARVIS immediately after being sent over. But this time, neither Stark nor OsCorp¡¯sbined medical technology could do anything to Lin Rui¡¯s injury.

    One must know that Lin Rui is a professional injury expert as he had been seriously injured several times. But it was the first time that JARVIS was so helpless.

    Every time he tested Lin Rui, the results were very unsatisfactory, and his vitality was sometimes strong and weak. When he is weak, he was almost close to dying, and when he was strong, he was like Hulk, which makes JARVIS very confused.

    ¡°Unable to analyze the specific energy present in the wound, Recovery Serum was 100 percent effective, but Jackson¡¯s body did not improve.¡± While constantly giving Lin Rui Recovery Serum, JARVIS also kept analyzing Recovery Serum in the background.

    Lin Rui was often injured before, and he was seriously injured several times and was healed by the Recovery Serum several times. Therefore, JARVIS has a rtively good understanding of Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition.

    Even if JARVIS can¡¯t calcte and predict Lin Rui¡¯s strength change, just like how JARVIS can¡¯t figure out the principle of the existence and operation of internal energy but Lin Rui is still a human, even if he is a super strong human being and his basic gene code is simr to humans.

    As long as Lin Rui is still human, JARVIS would have a way to use the Recovery Serum on him. After all, Stark Industries was an Arms Giant before but their medical technology is also world-ss.

    Especially after Stark Industries stopped developing weapons, it began to transform, and they paid more attention to the medical direction along with clean energy. Coupled with the support of Oscorp, whose medical technology itself is strong, it can be said that there are almost no injuries that their Recovery Serum cannot heal in this world.

    Of course, Lin Rui and the others are not ordinary people, and the situation they encountered could not be the situation encountered by ordinary people, and the injuries they suffered were definitely not ordinary. Therefore, the existence of Lin Rui and others has brought a lot of problems to super artificial intelligence like JARVIS.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just as JARVIS was trying to analyze Lin Rui¡¯s injury, the instrument that detected Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition sounded out with a rapid rm again.

    ¡°His heartbeats stopped again!¡± JARVIS already knew what had happened when the rm sounded.

    This is not the first time that Lin Rui¡¯s heartbeat has stopped. JARVIS has been ¡°Shocked¡± a few times before. But now, although he is still ¡°shocked¡±, his emotional changes are not as strong as before. Moreover, JARVIS is still carefully observing Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    Boom! Boom! Bang bang bang!

    As JARVIS silently waited, Lin Rui¡¯s heartbeat started to beat again after five seconds of stopping.

    Moreover, as the first few weak heartbeats ended, Lin Rui¡¯s heartbeat became stronger and stronger, and soon exceeded the limit that an ordinary person¡¯s heart could handle. After beating beyond the limit of an ordinary person¡¯s heart, Lin Rui¡¯s heartbeat continued to intensify, reaching an inhuman level.

    With the heart beating at this level, it would be impossible to repair and maintain such a heart no matter how good the gene Recovery Serum is. However, Lin Rui¡¯s heart has been strong and did not burst out, which is simply a miracle!

    And with Lin Rui¡¯s heart beating violently, the wounds on his body are also recovering quickly, and those wounds caused by Dark Elf¡¯s special weapons are also quickly disappearing.

    ¡°It seems that Jackson¡¯s physical changes are indeed rted to the thing he is holding.¡± JARVIS silently came to such a conclusion after carefully observing Lin Rui¡¯s physical changes.

    JARVIS had also discovered that Lin Rui had been holding something in his hand, but Lin Rui was in aa and his hands were tightly squeezed together, and JARVIS did not think about forcibly opening his hands. However, he was able to detect some basic conditions of the item in his hand.

 Chapter 772 Complex

    <h4>Chapter 772 Complex</h4>

    During JARVIS¡¯s inspection, he could not determine the substance and material of the thing that Lin Rui was holding in his hand. However, JARVIS was able to detect that that thing contained very powerful energy.

    Moreover, a green light would shine out from Lin Rui¡¯s tightly squeezed hand from time to time, and this green light was emitted by that thing.

    ¡°As Jackson¡¯s life functions fluctuated, there were some fluctuations in the energy of that thing. So the thing that Jackson has in his hand is the reason he¡¯s still in this state.¡± JARVIS was able to determine the effect of the substance on Lin Rui after several cycles of life-breath fluctuations.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to detect the energy limit of that thing, and it seems to stay very full. But is it going to save Jackson from this?¡± While recording Lin Rui¡¯s physical changes, JARVIS was also ¡°thinking¡± on the side.

    Buzz~

    While JARVIS could do nothing about Lin Rui¡¯s injuries but monitor his vital signs, the object in Lin Rui¡¯s grip continued to glow with a pale green light.

    This magical thing that continuously releases special energy to pull Lin Rui back from the brink of death, again and again, is exactly the Heart of Life that Lin Rui got after destroying the nt monster from another.

    The Heart of Life is a very special thing, and it is the crystallization of life energy left by the nt-like lifeform in order to prolong its own life. After being obtained by Lin Rui, he also looked at the exchange price of it in the System Shop, which came out at 50,000 Reward points.

    However, Lin Rui did not sell it when he was very poor because of its efficacy, which can instantly replenish the powerful vitality and revive the powerful nt monster by chance.

    Lin Rui was cornered in thest battle with the Dark Elves. Lin Rui himself thought that if Heimdall could see the danger Thor encountered then he would definitely send an army to support him.

    But he was mistaken, Heimdall didn¡¯t even know where Thor was. And when Lin Rui fought the enemy in his already injured state, he couldn¡¯t match the entire team of Dark Elves, so he had already taken out the Heart of Life the moment the Dark Elf attacked him.

    At the time of his almost certain death, Lin Rui also considered blocking the attack once. He was gambling that thest protection of the Phantom Suit would allow him to pass safely through the subspace affected by the explosion.

    He was also gambling that this miraculous Heart of Life would allow him to persevere under his certain death-wound; he was also gambling that JARVIS on the other side of the subspace would be able to save him from this Dark Elf warrior.

    Although Lin Rui almost left his life in the hands of Lady Luck, it has to be said that Lin Rui¡¯s luck was good this time.

    The Phantom Suit¡¯s final defense did protect Lin Rui from the spatial instability that the Dark Elf warrior suffered while traveling through the interdimensional space, and the Heart of Life in his hand holds his life.

    However, JARVIS could not stop the Dark Elf Elite warrior, and Lin Rui would not have survived if Ancient One had not acted at thest moment and reverse time.

    Buzz~

    And now, the wounds on Lin Rui¡¯s body caused by the Dark Elf attacks are not getting any better with Earth¡¯s medical technology. In addition to the two very huge and obvious wounds on the chest that have been carefully cleaned, Lin Rui¡¯s body also has more than a dozen small wounds.

    These minor injuries usually won¡¯t require a Recovery Serum, and Lin Rui¡¯s own Recovery rate would have been enough for him to recover from them.

    But now, some Dark Elf energy remains in these wounds, and Lin Rui¡¯s own Recovery power and Earth medical technology have no effect on them. So, even though JARVIS had given Lin Rui the best medicine, his wound showed no sign of healing.

    Apart from the Heart of Life that is constantly releasing life force to pull Lin Rui¡¯s fading breath of life back, Lin Rui now has no other way to recover.

    Perhaps, Lin Rui can find other ways to eliminate the damage caused by Dark Elf in the System Shop after he wakes up. But now, whether Lin Rui can wake up is a question.

    Once the Heart of Life is used, its energy will not stop halfway. That is to say if Lin Rui¡¯s life physique has stabilized and the dark aura at the wound has disappeared then the energy of the Heart of Life will continue to be infused into Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    Therefore, if Lin Rui could not wake up, he would either be dragged down by such a serious injury or he would be overwhelmed by the huge life energy of the Heart of Life.

    Of course, this situation would be different if Tony rushed back, and if he had some kind of a solution to Lin Rui¡¯s plight at this time. But Tony, who hadn¡¯t even figured out Lin Rui¡¯s secret, would probably be helpless to do anything about his situation.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°His Life Signs has dropped again.¡± After a few seconds of vigorous beating, Lin Rui¡¯s heart slowly slowed down again amid a sound of an rm.

    Whew~

    As for Lin Rui¡¯s situation at this time, JARVIS had no other option but to monitor it closely. Therefore, he also gave Lin Rui an absolutely quiet environment outside of providing the best Recovery Serum to ensure the highest quality so that he can maintain his current state. Then, JARVIS began to think about solving another thing.

    ¡°The core system has been thoroughly checked and there are no problems. But this is a real system error. What went wrong?¡± JARVIS, who exists in the independentwork of the Stark Industry, is secretly observing those Iron Man, who were isted and disconnected from the others.

    JARVIS had been unable to understand how exactly this system error that should not have urred had urred.

    While in London, JARVIS¡¯s core system had been directly connected to those Iron Man suits that rescued Lin Rui. However, right after the Iron Man rescued Lin Rui and took care of the Dark Elf Elite fighter, JARVIS¡¯s core system suddenly found a physical error between the system in the Iron Man suit in London and itself.

    The physics error JARVIS discovered was actually a seemingly simple problem: JARVIS¡¯s core systems discovered that the Iron Man suit systems in London were several seconds behind him!

    It was this physical error that caused the JARVIS core system to fail in some of its calctions. He was unable to figure out how this happened, JARVIS instantly decided to disconnect from the bizarre Iron Man suits, and discovered that there was a disconnection between his core system and those subsystems!

    This is something that should never have happened.

 Chapter 773 Saving the World

    <h4>Chapter 773 Saving the World</h4>

    Several Iron Man suits that had been physically isted andworked by JARVIS stood quietly in theb, without the slightest movement. They were now the unarmed Iron Man suits that had not been activated and were clearly inspected by JARVIS from inside out.

    In fact, there is nothing wrong with these Iron Man Armors and the Iron Man Armors still in London guarding the dimensional space. The reason for the physical errors in their internal systems and JARVIS¡¯s core system is actually very simple, that is, Ancient One used the Time Stone to reverse the time in order to save Lin Rui.

    Ancient One is powerful, and he does have the ability to use the power of the Time Stone. However, he could not use the Time Stone to reverse the time of the entire world.

    So, when saving Lin Rui, Ancient One just reversed the time in the area where the unfinished building was located. In this way, Ancient One can not only save Lin Rui but also minimize the impact of using the Time Stone on the outside world.

    However, Ancient One thought that he used Time Stone to reverse time to save Lin Rui is something that only he knows. Unexpectedly, there was still a little trace left, that is the existence of JARVIS.

    Although the Iron Man Armors that were also reversed by time also had no ¡°memory¡±, their experiences made JARVIS, who had been connected to them all the time, make a system error in an instant.

    After all, the change of time is something that JARVIS has no way of understanding today. And what happened in those few seconds in the unfinished building had no impact on the whole world, and the only one who felt the impact was JARVIS.

    ¡°What went wrong? Clearly, there is no problem.¡± JARVIS is already considering giving up on trying to figure out what went wrong despite the sheer volume of calctions he had done.

    ¡°The support team had entered the Portal on Siberia and thetest information has note back. However, with thetest judgment on the strength of the Dark Elf fighters that I brought over, I should be able to bring Mr. Stark back safely.¡± Unable to figure out what went wrong, JARVIS is already ¡°thinking¡± about his next problem.

    When Tony-Stark left the Earth and could not give JARVIS any orders, he could judge what to do ording to the situation after executing Tony¡¯sst order. So, in such a situation, JARVIS¡¯ intelligence developed beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Just as JARVIS was expending a lot ofputing power trying to figure out what was going on, a call came in.

    ¡°JARVIS, Tony hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Then, the voice of Pepper, who had been stood up by Tony, came out.

    When he was simply looking for the Magic Cube, Tony didn¡¯t intend to do it himself, but then the Dark Elf appeared from the Portal and Lin Rui inexplicably disappeared on the way to find the Magic Cube, so Tony had to stood Pepper up on their date.

    Before Tony left, the excuse he gave Pepper was that he was going to save the world. It¡¯s been half a day, and the world is still there, but Pepper hadn¡¯t heard back from Tony.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, Mr. Stark hasn¡¯te back yet,¡± JARVIS replied honestly to Pepper¡¯s question.

    ¡°JARVIS, tell me, where did Tony go?¡± Pepper asked seriously after being silent for two seconds after hearing JARVIS¡¯ answer.

    ¡°Mr. Stark¡­ he went to save the world.¡±

    Pepper: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    There was a long silence on Pepper¡¯s end after JARVIS answered. Pepper didn¡¯t believe Tony when he stood him up. Save the world? That¡¯s just an excuse. Since Tony became Iron Man, he has felt that he should be in charge of everything on earth that he doesn¡¯t like, so Pepper has gotten used to Tony¡¯s frequent, inexplicable absences.

    However, JARVIS¡¯s serious answer made Pepper hesitate. JARVIS is a artificial intelligence, no matter how smart he is, he can¡¯t lie. So, did Tony really go to save the world? Pepper couldn¡¯t help but think so. However, it¡¯s also possible that Tony had JARVIS ying along with him.

    ¡°Could it be that Killian¡¯s terrorist attack hasn¡¯t been solved yet?¡± Pepper, who was thinking for a long time, whispered in a low voice.

    Pepper knows a lot about Vignte and Superhero, but she doesn¡¯t have much personal experience. Originally, Pepper was almost caught as a hostage of Killian threatening Tony but she was saved by Lin Ru and others before that could happen. So, Pepper doesn¡¯t really experience much danger.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Killian, the terrorist attack with Extremis has been dealt with,¡± JARVIS replied after hearing Pepper¡¯s whisper.

    ¡°What then?¡­ Forget it, Tony wouldn¡¯t let you tell me.¡± Pepper was going to ask, but she thought better of it. If he could tell her then Tony wouldn¡¯t have used the phrase ¡°save the world¡± anymore.

    JARVIS: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Never mind. And one more thing, what happened to the two people you just sent to our private infirmary? One of them is Jane Foster, someone I know from college¡± Skipping over what has often happened since Tony became Iron Man, Pepper then poses another question.

    It turns out that Jane Foster and Thor, brought back by JARVIS in Tony Stark¡¯s private ne, have already been seen by Pepper. JARVIS didn¡¯t mean to keep Pepper in the secret, and they were apanied by Jane Foster¡¯s assistant Darcy. So Pepper soon found out that someone she knows from her college had been brought in unconscious.

    ¡°That little girl named Darcy has been making a fuss. When did Stark Industries be a casualty relief center? Except for Jackson. I haven¡¯t seen Tony let outsiders use his private medical room.¡± Pepper continued to speak before JARVIS could answer.

    Although Pepper knew Jane Foster from college, they were just two people who had asionally seen each other. They were still a few years apart, and they were not friends.

    So seeing such a beautiful gitose and being sent to Stark¡¯s private medical room, of course, Pepper would think more. After all, Tony used to do this kind of thing a lot.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, I¡¯m sorry, this is my fault. Miss Foster and Mr. Thor have been injured for some particr reason, and I¡¯m keeping them here until Mr. Starkes back.¡±

    ¡°As for Miss Darcy, she¡¯s just a little emotional because she¡¯s worried about her mentor,¡± JARVIS exined quickly after Pepper finished.

    ¡°Really? Injured? Is it serious? I can see that the big man has injuries, but Jane looked fine.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯ answer, Pepper asked in a slow tone.

 Chapter 774 Regains Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 774 Regains Consciousness</h4>

    ¡°Miss Foster¡­¡±

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just as JARVIS was about to exin some things to Pepper, he received another reminder. It turned out that Thor had woken up.

    ¡°Miss Potts, Mr. Thor has woken up, let¡¯s go over there, and I¡¯ll tell you what I can on the way.¡± JARVIS then said to Pepper after learning that Thor woke up.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m right next to the infirmary. I¡¯ll be there in a minute.¡± ¡°Pepper said, somewhat surprised by JARVIS¡¯s words.

    Then, as Pepper was on her way to the medical room, JARVIS exined it to her. Of course, JARVIS wouldn¡¯t tell Pepper the whole thing, just the edges.

    While Pepper was still on the way, Thor in the medical room was standing beside Jane¡¯s bed and talking to Darcy, who had been there.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me that Jane and I were sent here after we got out of the dimension, and you still don¡¯t know if Jackson had got out of the dimension or not?¡± ¡°Thor asks Darcy calmly while staring at his unconscious ex-girlfriend in the hospital bed.

    ¡°Yes, there were monsters that came out of the dimension before you guys came along, they were defeated by Iron Man. So, after you came out, we were sent back here together. I just saw Tony Stark¡¯s girlfriend and she also doesn¡¯t know anything.¡± Darcy replies darkly to Thor¡¯s question.

    ¡°Tony Stark? Is that Iron Man? Where is he now?!¡± Thor asks in a sh of excitement after Darcy mentions Iron Man and Tony Stark.

    The only reason that Thor and Jane can safely return to the earth this time was that Lin Rui secured their exit. Therefore, not knowing whether Lin Rui had returned to the earth safely, Thor is worried about Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    Thor knows another hidden identity of Lin Rui. He is very familiar with Iron Man. Therefore, if he wants to get information about Lin Rui, he can only ask Iron Man.

    Card~

    Just as Thor was questioning Darcy, the door to the infirmary suddenly opened and Pepper walked in with her head held high.

    ¡°Are you looking for Tony? He¡¯s not here now, just ask me if you need anything.¡± Pepper looked up slightly at the big handsome guy in front of her and said while Thor looked at her curiously.

    On the way from the next door to the medical room, JARVIS had already briefly told Pepper the general situation of the matter. With Pepper¡¯s ingenuity, even if JARVIS hadn¡¯t told her the most secret, she¡¯d already guessed a lot.

    ¡°This is Miss Potts, she runs the Stark Industries.¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s puzzled look, Darcy quickly introduced him.

    ¡°Miss Potts! Hello, where is Iron Man now? I want to ask him about Jackson¡¯s situation. I¡¯m his friend and I¡¯m worried about him.¡± With Darcy¡¯s introduction, Thor also knew that the woman in front of him was rted to Iron Man, so he directly asked after saying hello.

    ¡°Tony is not here now. As for Jackson, he is in a Stark-owned building but he is also injured and recuperating in another ce.¡± Pepper nodded and quickly answered without showing any surprise on her face.

    ¡°Injured?! It¡¯s okay! That¡¯s better than being dead! It¡¯s good that he is back!¡± Thor was obviously relieved when he heard Pepper¡¯s answer.

    An injury can always be healed. But if he didn¡¯te back from the dimensional space, then even a person as powerful as Lin Rui would not be able to withstand the attacks of those monsters. Thor still doesn¡¯t know that those monsters are Dark Elf¡¯s cannon fodder. Thor has never encountered the Dark Elves.

    ¡°Mr. Thor, I also know about your situation. During Tony¡¯s absence, you and Miss Foster can rest here and recover from your injuries, and we will do our best to help you.¡± Pepper continued without minding Thor¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine now, just help Jane.¡± Hearing Pepper¡¯s words, Thor thanked her, and then his eyes shifted to Jane on the hospital bed again.

    ¡°Jane¡¯s situation¡­ JARVIS, do you know what happened to Jane?¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Pepper frowned slightly and then asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, Miss Foster¡¯s condition is very unusual, and I have no way of detecting why she remained unconscious. But, from the test results, it seemed that her body is slowly losing vitality.¡± At Pepper¡¯s words, JARVIS¡¯s voice rang out from this medical room.

    Call!

    Stab!

    After JARVIS¡¯s voice appears out of thin air, Thor, who is staring at Jane Foster, suddenly looks around with vignce. And there was a sh of electricity in his clenched fist. After the danger he had just experienced, Thor was very sensitive to this unknown situation.

    ¡°Who?! Who¡¯s talking!¡± Thor asked loudly while clenching his fists.

    Although the injuries on Thor¡¯s body were notpletely healed now, and he had suffered some injuries when he went through the subspace. However, the strength that he had broken out in his previous fight has allowed him to recover a lot of his lost divine power. So, at this time, Thor is no longer an ordinary person.

    ¡°Sure enough¡­ this man is not an ordinary person¡­¡± Pepper, who had been observing the changes in Thor, muttered silently in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, this is Tony¡¯s Artificial Intelligence, his name is JARVIS.¡± Pepper finally opened her mouth to exin when Thor was clenching his fists and was about to explode.

    ¡°JARVIS? I think Evans also mentioned that name before? By the way, JARVIS is what Evans used to call Iron Men when he was talking to them!¡± The expression on Thor¡¯s face did not change much after hearing JARVIS¡¯S name while Darcy on the side remembered something and said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Darcy, nice to meet you. Mr. Thor, I¡¯m JARVIS, and I¡¯m also a friend of Mr. Jackson.¡± After Darcy whispered, JARVIS¡¯s voice continued.

    ¡°Alright! I don¡¯t care whatever the hell is an artificial intelligence? What the hell is Jane¡¯s condition now? What do you mean her body has been slowly losing its life?!¡± Without dwelling on the question of who JARVIS was, Thor unclenched his fist that was gathering lightning and asked.

 Chapter 775 Dream?

    <h4>Chapter 775 Dream?</h4>

    Now that Lin Rui is back, Thor¡¯s biggest worry now is the unconscious Jane Foster. Moreover, the artificial intelligence also said that Jane¡¯s life was slowly waning, which made Thor very worried.

    ¡°That is to say¡­¡±

    Ahhh!

    ¡°What!¡­¡­¡±

    Just when JARVIS was about to exin Jane¡¯s situation, Jane, who was unconscious on the bed, suddenly sat up and screamed as if she was frightened.

    ¡°Hey! Jane! I¡¯m here! I¡¯m here!¡± Seeing Jane suddenly wake up and scream, Thor quickly sits down beside the bed and takes her hand, and says softly.

    ¡°Ah!! Thor! Are you alright!?¡± Jane, who seemed to have had a nightmare, slowly recovered herself under Thor¡¯sfort, and then stared at the ex-boyfriend in front of her and shouted with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! We¡¯re all back safely!¡± Thor¡¯s heart hurt seeing Jane in this state and he put his arms around her.

    If he had known that Jane¡¯s research would expose her to such danger, Thor would not have agreed to break up with Jane even under Loki¡¯s threat. Now that Thor is holding Jane in his arms again, it is impossible for him to let her go.

    ¡°Have wee back?¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Jane, who had woken up from the nightmare just now, finally saw where she was.

    ¡°Huh? Pepper?¡± Jane was also a little surprised after seeing Pepper in front of her.

    ¡°Jane, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± Pepper greeted Jane with a smile on her face seeing that Jane had recognized her.

    ¡°Hello, Pepper. Thor, where are we now?¡± Jane also nodded in response, and then she asked Thor.

    ¡°We¡¯re at Stark Industries now, don¡¯t worry about that. Do you feel any difort in your body? You¡¯ve been unconscious for a long time and I¡¯m worried.¡± Thor asked seriously after giving out a simple answer.

    Although Jane has woken up, and there is no visible injury on her body. But Thor still remembered what the AI said just now, so he was very worried about whether Jane was injured. Otherwise, why would a person remain unconscious for so long?

    ¡°Difort?¡­¡± Hearing what Thor said, Jane Foster took a moment to herself.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it, but I just had a very real umm. I dreamed of¡­¡±

    ¡°Dreamt of what?!¡± Thor was relieved to hear Jane say that she wasn¡¯t feeling unwell but was also very interested in her dreams.

    ¡°I dreamed ¡­¡­ there was a war going on somewhere, the situation was very tragic, and the dark side was powerful! At the end of my nightmare, the whole world was invaded by darkness, and nothing was left. It was like, it was like the whole universe was ruled by darkness!¡± Under Thor¡¯s questioning, Jane told the vague situation that she had just seen in her mind while she was unconscious.

    Jane¡¯s description of her nightmare is very simple, and she has some reservations about that. Because what she saw in her nightmare was far more than that. However, she didn¡¯t want to say the rest, because it was just a dream, and she didn¡¯t want her worries to be everyone¡¯s troubles.

    ¡°War? Darkness?! Could it be!¡­¡± After hearing Jane¡¯s description of the nightmare, Thor seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Darcy and Pepper, who had been listening to the conversation between Thor and Jane, asked in unison when they saw the change in Thor¡¯s expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Dark Elves!¡±

    ¡°It should be the Dark Elves.¡±

    Under Pepper and Darcy¡¯s questions, Thor and JARVIS¡¯ voices came out at the same time.

    Thor hadn¡¯t been born when the Dark Elvesunched a warst time to plung the Nine Realms into darkness, but he knew this history. Thor didn¡¯t remember anything when he saw those cannon fodder monsters in the forbidden area of ??Asgard.

    After all, thousands of years have passed, and Dark Elves cannon fodder technology has changed a lot. But through Jane¡¯s description of her dream, Thor recalled the battle in which the Dark Elves swept the Nine Realms thousands of years ago. Wasn¡¯t it also an invasion of darkness?

    In addition, Thor also learned from Lin Rui that Asgard¡¯s current stalemate on the battlefield is due to the addition of the Dark Elves. So it doesn¡¯t seem so improbable that they might have stumbled across Dark Elves this time.

    ¡°Huh? You know about the Dark Elves?¡± Thor was a little surprised to hear what JARVIS said.

    ¡°Mr. Thor, we don¡¯t have permission to talk about this in front of Miss Pepper and others.¡± JARVIS reminded him lightly without answering Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°What permissions? That has nothing to do with me.¡± Thor didn¡¯t care about JARVIS¡¯ reminder.

    JARVIS also felt helpless about Thor¡¯s attitude. Thor is also right. He is not an Earthling, he is not a member of the SHIELD or any of the other Earth forces. He does not have to follow the rules set by the Earth forces.

    Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if the people in the room knows about the events, they aren¡¯t exactly normal people who hadn¡¯t experienced this kind of thing. One of them is Thor¡¯s ex-boyfriend, another is Iron Man¡¯s girlfriend, and there is Darcy, who has already experienced extraterrestrial events twice. So it¡¯s not a big deal if they know.

    After guessing that Jane¡¯s encounter was rted to Dark Elves, Thor frowned and didn¡¯t know what to think. If it¡¯s true that the Dark Elves had reappeared then Thor has to get this news back to Asgard.

    Although he hasn¡¯t experienced the catastrophe a thousand years ago, Thor could probably guess the strength of the Dark Elves from history. If they really want tounch a dark invasion this time then Asgard must be at the forefront.

    ¡°What are these Dark Elves? Thor, what are you talking about?¡± Jane asked with a worried expression on her face as she was unable to understand what Thor said.

    ¡°Jane, if your nightmare is real, then we might be in big trouble!¡± Thor said in a deep voice while holding Jane¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°But, that¡¯s just a nightmare!¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Jane¡¯s eyes suddenly shed with panic, and then she said seriously.

    A dream is a dream, no matter how real a dream seems, it is still a dream, and a dream does not be reality.

    If the nightmare she had just now experienced really happened in the future, then Jane couldn¡¯t ept it. Because, in her dreams, the invasion of darkness was unstoppable, and Thor and the others¡­

    ¡°Yeah, it was just a nightmare! You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Thor¡¯s tone slowed down as he tried tofort Jane.

    Although Thor doesn¡¯t know why Jane has such a nightmare, he has a hunch that this nightmare will not be so simple, and Dark Elves will definitely make a big move.

 Chapter 776 In Person

    <h4>Chapter 776 In Person</h4>

    Thor said nothing more about Jane¡¯s nightmare but he was already wondering what would happen in the future.

    ¡°JARVIS, is Jane all right? Didn¡¯t you just say she¡­¡± While JARVIS and Thor talked about ssified information that can be shared or not, Pepper didn¡¯t ask about the Dark Elves, just remembering that Jane didn¡¯t seem to be like this just now.

    ¡°I can¡¯t detect what¡¯s wrong with Miss Foster¡¯s body. However, her vitality is weakening. However, her current condition doesn¡¯t seem to represent her decreased vitality. Sorry, Miss Pepper, I am right. There is no way to judge Miss Foster¡¯s situation.¡± JARVIS also couldn¡¯t give a precise answer to Pepper¡¯s question.

    Because JARVIS has given Lin Rui Recovery Serum many times before, JARVIS used the most scientific way on Earth to recover Serum for general injuries, such as using special Recovery Serum to make human cells divide quickly to make up for wounds.

    Moreover, the emergence of gene Recovery Serum enables the Recovery of most injuries in a short time.

    However, the Recovery Serum has little to no effect on Lin Rui¡¯s previous injuries. Only Lin Rui¡¯s own Elven Holy Spring Water showed better results.

    That¡¯s because there are some injuries at a cellr level that the Recovery Serum can heal and there are some injuries at the mental level for which generic drugs have little effect. The other is a loss of vital force, which is metaphysical but real.

    After getting to know Lin Rui, JARVIS¡¯s scientific fields have expanded a lot. From the inability to understand the special protective shield issued by the simple amulet at the beginning to the inability to study the ingredients of Elven Holy Spring Waterter, JARVIS has also been improving.

    Today, JARVIS already has a set of data about this system, which is different from the traditional science of the earth.

    Therefore, for Jane¡¯s current situation, JARVIS decided that her lifeforce was slipping away. But, as a rule, one can no longer be so lively when one¡¯s life force is gone. So JARVIS was also puzzled and he still didn¡¯t understand this particr situation any better.

    ¡°Is there a way to keep her vitality from diminishing?¡± Pepper then asked after hearing JARVIS¡¯ answer.

    Although she couldn¡¯t understand why JARVIS exined Jane¡¯s situation with something like life force, Pepper also knew that it was not a good situation. So, even if Jane looks normal now, Pepper hopes that nothing bad happens to her. After all, JARVIS has brought these people here, and they can¡¯t be allowed to leave with injuries.

    ¡°I can only try using gene Recovery Serum. If there are some problems due to decreased vitality, then enhancing Miss Foster¡¯s body with the Recovery serum should buy us some more time.¡± JARVIS calmly responded to Pepper¡¯s question.

    JARVIS first saw something like a decline of vitality in Peter who was possessed by Venom. That¡¯s when Venom appeared in their sight. Venom had attached to Peter¡¯s body and it continuously absorbed the power of Peter¡¯s body to strengthen himself.

    At that time, Peter¡¯s vitality decreased due to Venom¡¯s absorption. However, Venom waster stripped out of his body, and Peter¡¯s physique also allowed him to recover after some time.

    Later, JARVIS also encountered this situation when Lin Rui was injured. Moreover, Lin Rui has a Serum in his hand that can quickly replenish his vitality, that is, the Elven Holy Spring Water, which JARVIS failed to study with any results.

    ¡°So be it, there is no other way.¡± Pepper nodded after hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer.

    Pepper then looked at Thor and Jane, who were still holding each other, and wondered if she should disturb them.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just when the atmosphere in the medical room calmed down and everyone was quietly thinking about their thoughts, JARVIS received another message.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, SHIELD is here, it¡¯s Agent Coulson.¡± After receiving the news, JARVIS reported the situation to Pepper.

    ¡°Agent Coulson? Well, this sort of thing is supposed to be handled by them, and I already have a lot on my te. Since Tony got that suit, the whole Stark Industries has been left to Me! I¡¯ll quit it sooner orter!¡± Hearing JARVIS says that Agent Coulson of SHIELD ising, Pepper¡¯s eyes shed and she muttered to herself.

    ¡°Jane, Thor, get some rest, JARVIS will take care of you.¡± Pepper looked at the two people on the hospital bed and said.

    ¡°Thank you, Pepper.¡±

    Da Da~

    Then, Pepper stepped out of the medical room in high heels. Coulson had alreadynded on the roof of the Stark Industries building with his SHIELD Quinjet, and the hostess, Pepper, had to receive him as Tony still hadn¡¯te back.

    ¡­

    Buzz~

    When Pepper came out of the medical room to receive Agent Coulson, Lin Rui, who had been ced in the secret Recovery Serum Pod under the Stark Industries building by JARVIS, was still showing his strong and weak condition.

    The green light in his right hand has not diminished, and the wound caused by Dark Elf on his body still exudes ck destructive energy.

    However, under the scouring of the powerful vitality of the Heart of Life, the dark energy in some not-so-deep skin injuries has gradually dissipated. The dark energy slowly dissipated, and Lin Rui¡¯s wound slowly recovered.

    Therefore, as long as the energy of the Heart of Life is sufficient, Lin Rui¡¯s injury can be fully recovered. Now, it is up to Lin Rui to persevere in such a dangerous situation. After all, this tug of war is likely to go awry in the middle.

    When Lin Rui was lying on the isted bed in the recovery pod with the heart of life in his hands and frowning brows and receiving Recovery Serum from JARVIS, his mind, which should have been equally quiet, was not so calm.

    Brush! Brush! Brush!

    In Lin Rui¡¯s expanded mind, the spiritual body representing Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness sits quietly in the center. The physical injury was so severe that Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness fell into silence.

    However, in the empty mind, some Azura and pale golden light, which are not controlled by Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness, are chasing each other.

    The Azura light seemed to be a trace of internal energy retained by Lin Rui, but the golden light is something new. At this time, the Golden light was entangled with the Azura light in Lin Rui¡¯s mind. Depending on the situation, the two of them don¡¯t seem to be very friendly with each other.

 Chapter 777 Change

    <h4>Chapter 777 Change</h4>

    Lin Rui¡¯s body was seriously injured, and he was on the brink of crisis. At this time, his mind was not so calm. Those two rays of light chased and entangled in his mind while Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness was dormant, and some rays of light scattered everywhere from time to time.

    Originally, the attack of Dark Elf on Lin Rui did not involve the spiritual aspect, but the self-protection mechanism of the human body is to let the consciousness fall into hibernation when the body is severely damaged, which will reduce the pain and allow the body to recover in a quieter environment.

    Therefore, Lin Rui did not know what was happening in his mind at this time. He was still waiting for his body to recover and then wake up.

    Whew!

    P¨±~

    The two rays of light collided again. This time, the Azura rays of light were scattered by the golden rays of light, and the Azura lights that were originally condensed became much smaller. The golden light is still very solid, and it looks much stronger than the Azura light.

    Huhu~

    After the Azura light was scattered by the golden light, it seemed a little aggrieved. It carefully avoided the golden light while gathering the scattered Azura light spots. And the fight between the two of them ended in Azura Ray¡¯s defeat, and the Golden Ray didn¡¯t intend to continue to bully Azura Ray. After wandering for a while in Lin Rui¡¯s empty mind, the golden light disappeared in a sh.

    Brush!

    After the golden light disappeared, the fully gathered Azura light wandered around Lin Rui¡¯s dormant consciousness for a while, then slowly drifted away, and finally disappeared into the empty mind.

    And Lin Rui didn¡¯t know all of this as his consciousness was still silently waiting for the Recovery of body feedback to choose the time to wake up.

    Buzz~

    After the golden light and the Azura light disappeared, a special wave suddenly came from above Lin Rui¡¯s empty mind. Then, the System Shop appeared on its own without Lin Rui¡¯s awareness, which is a very rare urrence.

    And after the System Shop appeared, it just hovered in Lin Rui¡¯s mind without any movement. However, in the System Shop, the bug that has not moved for some time on the resurrection altar let out some waves.

    Lin Rui has already paid several Reward points to revive the bug, as it is a special creature that helped Lin Rui when he was weak.

    But as Lin Rui¡¯s strength improved and his experiences increased, he had more thoughts and spections about the existence of the bug-like system. Perhaps, this bug is not as simple as Lin Rui thought before. Therefore, even if Lin Rui has extra Reward points in his handter, he did not sacrifice all of them to the altar to resurrect the bug.

    Lin Rui, who already had other ideas, was much more cautious. Even if he wanted to revive the bug, he would have to increase his strength to a certain level. That way, even if there is a problem, he would be able to handle it.

    It can be said that the existence of the previous bug helped Lin Rui a lot and made him pass through the weak stage smoothly. However, Lin Rui has paid something for this.

    Because, although the bug can help Lin Rui to pick up the missing pieces in the System Shop, the Reward points always pass through his hands oneyer less now. Now Lin Rui has spent many Reward points to revive it.

    After gradually bing stronger, Lin Rui has be very skilled in the application of System Shop and does not need the help of the bug. Lin Rui might not have grown so fast if the bug hadn¡¯t ¡®died¡¯.

    But now, without Lin Rui¡¯s call, the System Shop appeared on its own, which was caused by a bug in the altar. Although no one knows what happened to the mutation this time, the constant vibration of the altar shows that the bug wants to break through the altar.

    However, due to insufficient Reward points, it can only continue to be knocked back and sealed, and will not be fully revived for some time.

    Buzz~

    After the altar vibrated for a while, the bug seemed to know that it could not break the rules, so it gradually stopped. After the altar stopped shaking, the System Shop suspended above Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness quickly blurred and finally disappeared.

    When the System Shop slowly disappeared, a disappointed sigh seemed toe from Lin Rui¡¯s empty mind, and behind the sigh, there was low self-talk: What a great opportunity~~

    ¡­

    Pepper stood on an outdoor deck at the top of the Stark Industry Building and watched Coulson as he quickly came down from the Quinjet. It wasn¡¯t the first time that Pepper and Agent Coulson had met.

    Coulson was sent to Stark Industries to observe Tony and find out about the Iron Man while Director Fury was still in the SHIELD. At the time, Pepper didn¡¯t know much about these special things.

    ¡°Miss Pepper! Hello! It¡¯s nice to see you again!¡± Coulson quickly walked over to Pepper and smiled before he extended his hand to greet her.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, but I¡¯m not that happy to see you,¡± Pepper spoke in a light tone as she reached out and shook Coulson¡¯s hands.

    Pepper is not a fool either. There is always trouble whenever a SHIELD agent goes out. Who would want to have all kinds of weird problems around them? If it weren¡¯t for a guy like Tony Stark, Pepper wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much.

    ¡°Uh¡­hehe, that¡­¡±

    ¡°Did youe because of Jane and Thor? They¡¯re getting Recovery Serum in our infirmary right now. I don¡¯t know what happened to them. If you did then it is your problem.¡± Pepper continued, cutting into Coulson¡¯s awkward exnation.

    ¡°Well, I dide here because of them. We do know about this incident. It¡¯s great that you can be so understanding!¡± Coulson replied happily after hearing Pepper¡¯s words.

    This time, Tony and the others have temporarily left Earth because they participated in the S n, and Thor, who was receiving some attention here, finally something had happened here.

    So this time, SHIELD can finally invite this ¡°suspected¡± extraterrestrial alien back to the SHIELD headquarters. Whether this incident happened to Thor was idental or inevitable, SHIELD had an obligation to figure it out.

    They still have a magical hammer that needs to be researched, and this one called Thor is a very important part of that.

    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s go down. By the way, who is this guy?¡± Pepper was about to take Coulson to see Thor and Jane, but at the end, Pepper nced at the young man standing behind Coulson and asked another question.

    ¡°Oh, his name is Evans. He¡¯s an agent of SHIELD, and he is also a witness and participant of this incident, so I bought him here with me.¡± Seeing Pepper asking about the young man behind him, Coulsonughed as he replied.

    ¡°Is he already an Agent at such a young age? He doesn¡¯t look much older than Jackson.¡± Hearing Coulson¡¯s answer, Pepper muttered softly, then turned to lead Coulson to Thor and Jane.

 Chapter 778 Reappears

    <h4>Chapter 778 Reappears</h4>

    Lin Rui and Thor rescued Jane back to the earth through the dimensional space, and then they were taken back to New York by JARVIS for healing. Meanwhile, the Iron Man Armors, who were left by JARVIS guarding the dimensional space outside London, is still fulfilling thest order they received.

    Buzz~

    Since JARVIS left with Lin Rui, the half-finished building has been constantly emitting spatial fluctuations of varying degrees, and the concentration of alpha particles changes with the intensity of these fluctuations.

    If Evans had not also contacted SHIELD headquarters to send someone to pick him up after Lin Rui left, he would have been affected by these frequent space fluctuations.

    By this time, the area around the half-finished building had beenpletely cordoned off. Soon after JARVIS left with Lin Rui, SHIELD headquarters sent someone over. While sending Evans back to headquarters, they also cordoned off the half-finished building in conjunction with the Iron Men armors JARVIS left behind.

    Until JARVIS can figure out what¡¯s wrong with these Iron Man suits, JARVIS needs SHIELD¡¯s team to keep an eye on them. If Coulson had known JARVIS felt that way, it is unclear whether he would have been so willing to send in two elite teams.

    One must know that if something goes wrong with the Iron Men JARVIS left behind, the SHIELD team would be hit pretty hard.

    Fortunately, there was no real system error in these Iron Man suits that were left behind, it was just that JARVIS couldn¡¯t find out what went wrong because of the time-reversal of the Ancient One.

    However, because JARVIS has disconnected from these Iron Man, they now seem to be robots that simply execute orders, and they don¡¯t give much response to the people on SHIELD¡¯s side.

    ¡°The headquarters only asked us to guard the patio and did not specifically say what enemies were there, and these Iron Man seemed to be a little dumb, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°How can you be so stupid?! Didn¡¯t you see the big guy that was shipped back to HQ with that Evans kid when we came over? Have you ever seen a monster that big and scary before?¡±

    ¡°You mean!¡­ Our enemy this time is that kind of monster!?¡± Hearing his teammate¡¯s rhetorical question, the soldier who spoke at the beginning asked in a low voice in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible! But let¡¯s stay here¡­ Could it be¡­¡± As he spoke, the soldier looked at the empty patio in front of him.

    On the fourth floor of the Unfinished Building near the patio, several members of the SHIELD special team gathered to discuss the sudden move. Due to the discovery of Magic Cube in Siberia and the emergence of a stabilized space portal there, the most elite teams from SHIELD HQ went with Captain Rogers.

    Therefore, although the strength of the remaining teams is not bad, their level is not enough to deal with such confidential matters.

    However, in the case of insufficient manpower, these teams with insufficient authority but sufficient strength can only be sent over. Moreover, since they are a special team within SHIELD, if they cannot even handle some unexpected situations, how can they be counted as a SHIELD team?

    After all, someone like Evans who had just joined SHIELD has been exposed to something deeper, and these events may not be kept secret for long in the future.

    Buzz~

    Just as these warriors were earnestly guarding the patio, another strong spatial fluctuation came out from the patio, apanied by Alpha Particles whose concentration instantly increased.

    When the rm sounded from the instrument in their hand, every soldier subconsciously tightened their battle uniform. Beforeing here, they have been told that there will be some particles that affect the human body, so the battle uniforms must be worn.

    Buzz!!

    ¡°I wonder how long it willst this time. And there¡¯s no expert to tell us what it means.¡± Looking at the rising numbers on the instrument in his hands, the soldier, who had just been surprised by the monster enemies he might face, muttered with a helpless expression on his face.

    ¡°Expert? I think I know what this is! This is Alpha Particle! That means ¡­¡­ this patio in front of us, it is probably a ¡­¡­¡± Hearing his teammate¡¯s muttering, a soldier next to him suddenly thought of something and said.

    ¡°A space portal to somewhere else!¡± Finally, his eyes widened and he stared at the courtyard in front of him.

    Buzz!

    The moment the soldier guessed what the situation was in the patio, a huge ck shadow suddenly appeared from above the empty patio. It was a Dark Elf cannon fodder monster! After defending for so long, the Iron Man team and the SHIELD team left behind finally waited for the first enemy target!

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡­ That¡¯s the giant monster that was sent back to the headquarters before!¡±

    ¡°It is a portal! So there is such a thing in the world!¡±

    At the sight of the huge ck figure falling rapidly from the top of the courtyard, the soldiers who had been guarding near the courtyard were shocked. In the next moment, the Iron Men Armors were rushing out.

    Unlike SHIELD fighters who have to guess who the enemy is due tock of authority, the Iron Men Armors who are left behind know who they are up against and they decided to directly strike.

    Brush Brush!

    ¡°Remember! Our order is to guard this building and not let anything escape!¡± The team¡¯s Captain loudly shouted.

    Then, he also led the soldiers to surround the courtyard. Because more and more giant monsters appeared from the patio!

    Swipe!

    ¡°Hoohoo!¡­¡±

    Boom!

    It didn¡¯t take long for the roar of wild beasts and various explosions to be heard from this unfinished building. The battle had already started, and no one knows what the oue would be.

    ¡­

    Time goes back to thest moment when Lin Rui escaped from the forbidden area of ??Asgard. The thunderbolt he sent out after exhausting the internal energy in his body was shing at the Dark Elf warriors.

    He, with the final protection of the Phantom Suit, hurls into dimensional space, shouldering the onught of the pursuing Dark ElfElite warrior.

    Boom!

    The next moment, Lin Rui, shrouded in a ck mist from the Phantom Suit, has vanished into dimensional space in a st of shock waves, along with the Dark Elf Elite warrior who is chasing him.

    After Lin Rui and the Dark Elf Elite warrior disappeared into the dimensional space, the explosion in this space continued for a long time before it gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 779 Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 779 Arrives</h4>

    Huhu~

    When the shock wave of the explosion died down, the mountain copsed. The location of the dimensional space was also buried in the process of the copse of the mountain, and those Dark Elf figures have also disappeared.

    Bang!

    About five minutester, there was a loud noise from the tunnel that used to lead into the copsed mountain. Then there were two more tremors, but no subsequent copses.

    Boom!

    After the loud noise, the covered passageway exploded violently, and a road leading to the interior of the mountain opened again. Then explosions continued to ur in this passage, and the narrow opening was quickly erged.

    Soon it was opened to two or three meters wide and high. Although it has not fully reached the scale of the original tunnel, it ispletely fine to pass.

    Da Da~

    When it was finally opened, there was a sound of footsteps in the passage. Then a Dark Elf in refined armor, slightly smaller than a normal Dark Elf warrior, sauntered in.

    This guy, whose dress and figure are different from ordinary Dark Elf warriors, is also not wearing a mask. He has a few deep scars on his blue-gray face, and his facial features look very different from other Dark Elf warriors.

    He looks more like the Elfs mentioned in the magic stories of the earth. He had long slender ears, a pointed nose, and triangr eyes, they look simr to ordinary people, but they are distinctly different.

    Whoosh!

    After this Dark Elf, with a greater difference than any other Dark Elf, had entered the interior of the ruined mountain, the passage behind him was crowded with tall Dark Elf warriors.

    This Dark Elf team is not different on the outside, but they have a deeper sense of power and darkness. As a result, they are far superior to the buried Dark Elf team.

    ¡°#@&mp;%#¡­¡± His long and narrow eyes nced at the situation in front of him, and the Dark Elf who was standing at the front said something.

    The trantion of this Dark Elfnguage into Earthnguage means: ¡°Found it!¡±.

    Needless to say, this leading Dark Elf is Malekith, the supreme leader of the Dark Elf n. After the first team looking for the Aether Particle had an ident, the strongest warrior team led by Malekith had already rushed over.

    It was also Lin Rui¡¯s luck. If the team led by Malekith was the first to discover Thor then Lin Rui would not be able to stop almost the entire team even if he broke out with all of his strength.

    The tall, expressionless Dark Elf warrior standing beside Malekith alone was several times stronger than the guy who wounded Lin Rui, who was the real Kursed transformed by the Aether Particle.

    Bang! Bang bang!

    Just as the Dark Elf team led by Malekith stood on the ruins and looked around, there was a sudden movement from the gravel pile under their feet. Then, as Malekith waited for Dark Elf to climb out, holes suddenly appeared.

    Then, the Dark Elves, who had been shed by Lin Rui¡¯s sword and buried in the mountain, climbed out of the gravel.

    ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s Mitos?!¡± Malekith asked with a cold look on his face as he looked at the Dark Elf warriors who had emerged from the ground. (Thenguage-speaking will be directly tranted to English between Aliens)

    ¡°Lord Mitos, he and the enemy were sted into the dimensional space by the explosion!¡± Hearing Malekith¡¯s question, one of the Dark Elf who climbed out hurriedly lowered his head and replied.

    Mitos, the former leader of the Dark Elf team, is also a powerful threat to Lin Rui¡¯s existence. Except for him and the Dark Elf who sneaked into the Dimension, not all of the remaining Dark Elf fighters survived Lin Rui¡¯s final shot.

    Originally there were thirteen Dark Elf warriors in this team, but now there are only eight Dark Elfs that have crawled out of the ground. That said, Lin Rui¡¯s hit and sessive explosions took out three Dark Elfs, which is no small feat.

    ¡°Enemy? What kind of enemy?¡± Malekith¡¯s stiff face twitched when he heard his subordinate¡¯s answer, and continued to ask.

    This time Malekith did not hesitate to risk being discovered by Asgard to sneak into this forbidden area, to find the Aether Particle hidden by Odin thousands of years ago.

    Originally this n was seamless, even if Malekith and the others were discovered by Asgard, he was confident that he would leave before Odin could make a move. However, the enemy he was talking about was not of Asgard.

    Now that there are obvious traces of the existence of the Aether Particles in this mountain, and Malekith¡¯s team has encountered the enemy again, so where the Aether Particles go is very important.

    If the Aether Particle is taken away by Odin, then Malekith would have to think about how to get it back from Odin. Odin has not been out of Asgard pce since hisst attack on Laufey, the leader of Frost Giant, and it is not known how he is now.

    ¡°That is a very powerful enemy, stronger than Mitos! He stopped our entire team by himself!¡±

    Snap!

    Before the Dark Elf warrior could finish speaking, Malekith pped him in the face and knocked him to the ground.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you how strong he is! I know he¡¯s better than you just by looking at you! I¡¯m asking you what he looks like? Can you judge his origin?!¡± Malekith asked angrily.

    Hoo!

    Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, the Dark Elf warrior who was knocked to the ground immediately got up. He had noints at all about what Malekith had done to him.

    ¡°My Lord! The enemy was dressed in a special ck suit, with a mask on his face, and he used an attack that had never been seen before. But he¡¯s certainly not from Asgard!¡± The Dark Elf Warrior stood up again before Malekith and answered respectfully.

    ¡°Special ck costume, wearing a mask, an attack method you haven¡¯t seen before? Could it be¡­¡± Malekith muttered silently after hearing the report from his subordinates.

    Then, his gaze shifted to the position of the dimension space that was trampled in front of him. Because of the previous explosion, the dimensional space there was already unstable at this time, and the space that people could enter was filled with chaotic rocks.

    ¡°Is it someone from over there?¡­¡±

 Chapter 780 Unimportant

    <h4>Chapter 780 Unimportant</h4>

    After confirming that the Aether Particle was hidden here and that their enemy was not from Asgard, Malekith had already judged that their enemy should havee from the dimensional space.

    After all, the appearance of the Aether particles can create various magical situations, and the dimension space that can ess various worlds is the mostmon one.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we still have to go to that dimension space first.¡± Malekith thought to himself while staring at the covered dimension space.

    Then, after further determining the location of the dimensional space with his subordinates, Malekith began to arrange the cannon fodder monster and his subordinate Dark Elves to clean up the copsed mountain, and he wanted to clear the position of the dimensional space again.

    After they are cleaned up, the dimensional space should be able to recover and stabilize again. At that time, with Malekith leading the team, even if the other side of the dimension is Asgard¡¯s pce, they will be able to breakthrough.

    ¡°You go ahead! A dozen minutester, looking at the newly cleared dimension, Malekith waved forward and ordered.

    ¡°Hoohoo!¡±

    Brush Brush!

    After Malekith issued an order, all the cannon fodder-level monsters who had been guarding around rushed out with a roar.

    Soon, they had rushed into the dimensional space and then disappeared. The dimensional space can indeed teleport objects away, but it is unstable, and Malekith is not ready to experiment with his own life.

    ¡°As long as I get the Aether Particle¡­ the whole world will be mine!¡± Malekith thought silently in his heart as he watched the monsters rush into the dimensional space and disappear.

    ¡­

    On Earth, the battle in the unfinished building on the outskirts of London intensifies. Giant monsters appeared out of thin air from the dimensional space, and then rushed out of the patio with the help of each other!

    Although there were more than a dozen Iron Man Armor blocking their way, there were still many monsters rushing out, and they began to rampaged in this unfinished building.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Where Iron Man¡¯s firepower couldn¡¯t fully cover it, SHIELD¡¯s elite warriors stepped up. They held the monsters with their rtively small bodies and carried various powerful weapons to continuously attack those rough-skinned and fast monsters. Moreover, they also focused on avoiding the counterattacks of those monsters.

    One must know that these giant monsters can tear a load-bearing column in half with one w. If this w is caught on their bodies then even SHIELD¡¯s new protective suit and powerful Recovery Serum may not be able to save them. Therefore, the battle in the unfinished building bes more difficult as more monsters appear.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    ¡°Damn it! What kind of monsters are these?! They can¡¯t be killed at all!¡± A SHIELD soldier who had emptied several rounds of bullets from the rapid-fire machine gun in his hand shouted and turned over before hiding behind a wall.

    ¡°Who said it can¡¯t be killed?! Two monsters have already fallen over there!¡± After the hiding soldier finished shouting, another responded.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t kill them! Give a high-powerser cannon, and I would also be able to kill them!¡± Hearing the teammate¡¯s response, the soldier who reloaded the rapid-fire machine gun raised his head and shouted.

    ¡°Number three! Be careful!¡± Just as he raised his head and shouted, another teammate¡¯s loud reminder suddenly came from behind him.

    Hoo!

    Hearing the shouts of his teammates, no. 3, who was loading, did not hesitate at all. He threw his rapid-fire machine gun directly out of his hands, and then kicked off and rushed to the side.

    Boom!

    The wall he had been leaning against crumbled as number three flung himself out a little, and the whole wall copsed in an instant. The next thing he knows, a monster is seen rushing in. It turns out that with Iron Man¡¯s pursuit, the monster is in a panic and directly bumps into the wall against which Number three is leaning.

    H!

    ¡°Uh!¡­My leg! Damn it!¡± Looking at his right leg crushed by the rubble of the copsed wall, Number three grunted with a pale face.

    Though he tried to get out of the way as quickly as he could, he was crushed under the rubble. He would not have been able to free himself without the help of others.

    Moreover, after he was pinned down, the monster, which had crashed into the wall to continue its charge, seemed to notice something and stopped to look down slightly at number three.

    ¡°Fuck!¡­¡± Noticing the giant monster standing in front of him, No. 3 scolded and quickly shut his mouth.

    He heard that some beasts will not attack dead prey. Therefore, after No. 3 found that he could not run away. He immediately lied down in the rubble and pretended to be dead, but turned his head over and squinted at the monster.

    Huhu~

    When No. 3 pretended to be dead, the monster who stopped walking lowered his head and slowly looked at the ¡°corpse¡±. Then, it leaned down quickly and opened its bloody mouth.

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m dead, let me go! Then¡­¡± His squinting eyes widened sharply, and No. 3 scolded the monster while his right hand pulled out a grenade from his waist.

    As long as this monster dares to bite him, No. 3 will perish with it! Let¡¯s see who is afraid of who!

    Brush!

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Seeing that the big mouth was about to bite him, No. 3¡¯s right hand was instantly thrown from under him, and then he threw the grenade out.

    After throwing the grenade, No. 3 stared at the bloody mouth that kept approaching and waiting to die. And the grenade didn¡¯t attract the attention of the monster at all and flew directly into its mouth.

    ¡°Vivian! I am sorry I haven¡¯t proposed to you!¡± At thest moment of his life, No. 3 thought of his beautiful girlfriend.

    ¡°No. 3!¡± Just as No. 3 got resigned to his fate, he heard the nervous and worried shouts of his teammates.

    Then, twoser beams shot from the wall that the monster had smashed through, hitting the monster in the head and chest just as it swallowed the grenade!

    ¡°Roar!¡­¡± The vital parts of the monster¡¯s head and chest were prated by theser beam, and halfway through the roar, the monster raised its head and weakly fell forward.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Sh*t! I didn¡¯t get bitten to death, am I going to be crushed to death now?!¡± In between the shouts of his teammates, No. 3, whose soul had returned from the gates of heaven, looked at the monster pressed down from the top of his head and shouted helplessly.

    Bang!

    H!

    In the next moment, just as the monster¡¯s huge head was about to crush No. 3 below, its head exploded from the inside. Crimson blood mixed with broken bones and fleshly tissue poured over No. 3¡¯s body,pletely burying him in these disgusting tissues.

    At thest moment, the grenade No. 3 had just thrown exploded in the monster¡¯s mouth. It was this explosion that saved his life, and it was a burst of luck.

 Chapter 781: Escalating

    <h4>Chapter 781: Escting</h4>

    Da Da!

    After the monster was dealt with by twoser beams, two soldiers who had been stationed elsewhere came running. They only saw the monster¡¯s huge body fall against Number three but did not notice its head exploding open. Now, they¡¯re worried number three might have been crushed to death.

    ¡°No. 3! No. 3!¡± The two soldiers shouted as they rushed to the rubble and monster corpses and the exploding tissue of blood.

    Huhu~

    Just as they were looking anxiously, underneath where the monster¡¯s head should have been, two hands reached out with difficulty from the blood, guts, and various scattered tissues. Then, these two hands slowly lifted up, then began to pull hard at the blood and gore around it. It seems that the soldier named Number three was just buried in.

    Brush!

    ¡°No. 3! No. 3!¡± Seeing those two hands picking and pulling, the two soldiers rushed over to help.

    Under the quick picking and pulling of two people and six hands, No. 3¡¯s mouth and nose finally showed up.

    ¡°Bah! Bah! Pei Pei! Almost suffocated me! Whoosh~¡± Before his eyes were exposed, No. 3 quickly spit out the foreign object in his mouth and then groaned while breathing heavily.

    ¡°You are really lucky!¡± One of the soldiers said happily after pulling No. 3 out of the blood and gore.

    In addition, thetest orders have been sent from SHIELD headquarters following the discovery. It¡¯s no longer feasible to defend the tailgate, and they¡¯re going to blow it up, taking a very valuable research dimension and destroying it with it all these threats.

    Buzz!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Stepping on a few monsters as stepping stones, the giant monster rushed out of the patio with a roar.

    Shii-Bang!

    When the giant monster justnded on the ground beside the patio, more than a dozenser beams instantly shot from all directions, and the Iron Man, who also judged that it was a threat, had already started their most powerful attack against the enemy.

 Chapter 782: Delayed News

    <h4>Chapter 782: Dyed News</h4>

    Earth, Siberia SHIELD base.

    Almost an hour has passed since the strongest team on earth led by Captain America and Iron Man participated in the S-n and entered the portal. Since the drone sent back the news that the situation on the battlefield had changed more than ten minutes ago, the wounded have been sent back one after another. Support from earth has already passed through the portal, and further evacuation ns are underway.

    Buzzing~

    And not long after the 100 Iron Men Armors burst through the portal, there was a strong space waveing out of the portal. Just when the guards thought there was another casualty, an Iron Man rushed out.

    Brush!

    The Iron Man, who suddenly rushed out, flipped a few times in mid-air, and then quickly stabilized. Needless to say, the Iron Man who suddenly rushed out was Tony. After learning that Lin Rui¡¯s serious injury was unknown, Tony handed over all the hundred Iron Man he supported to Rogers and came back first. He believed that with the support of a hundred Iron Man, Rogers would be able to return safely with the Earth team.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, wee back.¡± JARVIS¡¯ voice rang in Tony¡¯s ear when he steadied in mid-air.

    Returning to Earth, the disconnected JARVIS also reconnected to Earth. Therefore, his voice was more emotional at this time, and Tony could clearly feel it.

    ¡°JARVIS, tell me what happened during my absence, and don¡¯t miss any details,¡± Tony spoke as he slowlynded on the ground.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± JARVIS began to tell Tony what had happened recently.

    In other words, at opposite ends of the earth, two special Spaces or portals that can connect the earth to other worlds are actually connected to the same ce! It¡¯s almost impossible, but it¡¯s true.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Just when the COMM Officer was hit with a headache by these two messages, the third message came.

    ¡°An Elite Soldier of the Dark Elf had appeared in the dimension space in London and thebat level has been upgraded to S-level! In the absence of support from other teams, the headquarters will choose to carry out a devastating blow!¡±

    COMM Officer: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 783: Borrow Something

    <h4>Chapter 783: Borrow Something</h4>

    Buzz!

    As the COMM Officer gripped the tablet in his hand, the space portal behind him again sent out strong space waves. Then, one by one, the seriously wounded soldiers continued to be sent out.

    Then, without thinking about what to do with the messagesing from headquarters, the COMM Officer hurriedly arranged to receive the wounded soldiers.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something that I can make a decision about, so let¡¯s wait until Captain Rogers and the otherse back! Moreover, the HQ has already decided to deliver a devastating attack so they should be able to control the situation.¡± The COMM Officer thought to himself.

    Brush!

    Just when the COMM Officer was arranging for the treatment of the wounded, two figures rushed out of the portal. The two were clearly different from the other wounded because one of them appeared to be uninjured, while the uninjured man was carrying an unconscious man.

    ¡°Spiderman!? This is the mysterious Sorcerer of League of Defenders! Is he also injured?¡± Seeing the two figuresing out of the portal, the COMM Officer walked over in surprise and said.

    ¡°Yeah! Not only Jack but there are also many other people over there who are injured! Now we are all retreating with the support of Iron Man, please be prepared for a counterattack by Dark Elf. Before Ie back, it seems that the support from the Dark Elves has arrived on the battlefield!¡± Hearing the SHIELD officer¡¯s question in front of him, Spiderman, who was arranged by Rogers to send Jack back, hurriedly opened his mouth to answer.

    But Peter¡¯s answer was not good news. If Dark Elves had received their support, then with the strength they have now shown, Rogers will not be able to safely retreat even with the help of 100 Iron Men.

    ¡°There is really no good news!¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s answer, the COMM Officer clenched his fists and said in a suppressed voice.

    ¡°The rest of the Iron Man Suits are already in support. If you want to get back to New York as soon as possible, you¡¯ll have to borrow SHIELD¡¯s Quinjet.¡± Soon, JARVIS answered Peter.

    call!

    ¡°Uh¡­ is there anything else?¡± The COMM Officer asked nkly when Spiderman suddenly turned to look at him again.

    ¡°I need to borrow something!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

 Chapter 784: Hope

    <h4>Chapter 784: Hope</h4>

    Earth, New York, League of Defenders¡¯ Base.

    Since Mirage Knight and his team left, Jerry, who stayed at the base, has been watching their movements and real-time situation.

    Although JARVIS is solely responsible for thework connection, Jerry is also like a god when ites to thework world and he always has his own way to help check and fill in the gaps. Therefore, Jerry knew everything that had happened without dy.

    Click ~ Click ~

    His hands turned into two phantoms on the keyboard, and Jerry had been in this state for half an hour without stopping.

    There is a portal leading to an extraterrestrial civilization on the side of Siberia. Earth had gathered the strongest team to enter the portal and take the first step out of the earth. Jerry never thought that he would be able to experience it with Mirage Knight and the others behind the scenes. This is such a great thing.

    But what happened next made Jerry¡¯s whole body tense. The situation on the side of the portal was not good, and there was another ident on the side of Mirage Knight.

    Ten minutes ago, Mirage Knight was seriously injured and his life and death were unknown, the S-n went bankrupt, and the news of the Earth team¡¯s retreat made Jerry¡¯s heart tug.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    And now, Jerry, who has learned about Mirage Knight¡¯s situation has been using everything in his own power to find ways to help Mirage Knight on the Inte for a long time.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    Then, there was the tter of keyboards again from the League of Defenders base. Jerry was used to being the only one on the base, so he was able to focus on his work.

    But in the corner of the League of Defender base that Jerry hadn¡¯t noticed, the body of the mysterious man Deadpool had left there shuddered.

    This mysterious man has been left here after being carried back from the battlefield by Deadpool. The League of Defenders has also discussed his existence, but in the end, there is no good way to deal with it. After all, he was brought back by Deadpool, so they let Deadpool deal with it.

    After everyone else on the League of Defenders base left, the mysterious man who had been in aa showed signs of waking up.

 Chapter 785: Looking For Help

    <h4>Chapter 785: Looking For Help</h4>

    Ka Ka Ka ~ Ka Ka Ka ~

    In the quiet League of Defenders base, the sound of Jerry tapping on his keyboard was unmistakable. After Deadpool¡¯s unintentional reminder, Jerry suddenly thought of a way to help Lin Rui. Since Lin Rui¡¯s life is at stake now because of the dark energies remaining in him, why not find a way to eliminate those dark energies?!

    Ka Ka Ka!

    His hands turned into two phantoms on the new keyboard, and Jerry was quickly connecting with the X-Men. The way he said there is a way to help Mirage Knight actually depends on one person, and whether or not this person can be found depends on the X-Men. Because, this person is a Mutant, and was once a member of the X-Men.

    Even though Jerry was a top hacker before he joined League of Defenders, he was a god in the cyber world. However, even if he knows a lot of things that ordinary people cannot know in their lifetime by relying on the Inte, he can¡¯t really know some secrets of the deeper level of the world.

    After Jerry joined the League of Defenders, especially after the League of Defenders allied with the SHIELD and X-Men,yers uponyers of deep world secrets unfolded before Jerry¡¯s eyes.

    Jerry, who had always yearned for this deep-seated world, was particrly excited, so he spent a lot of energy and time expanding his horizon with the help of these open pieces of information.

    It was Jerry¡¯s research and memorization of these deep situations that made him not only a qualified logistics officer in League of Defenders but he was also able to put forward his own suggestions and additions in some ns.

    And now, when everyone could do nothing with Mirage Knight¡¯s injury, Jerry figured it out after Deadpool inadvertently tipped him off. He doesn¡¯t know if it will work, but it¡¯s definitely worth a try.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    That¡¯s right, the person Jerry thought of to help Lin Rui this time was Anne Marie with very special mutant ability. Only someone like her whose mutant ability can absorb the ability and energy of anyone shees into contact with can help the current Lin Rui. This is also a method that Jerry came up with inbination with Deadpool¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Are you saying that Mirage Knight¡¯s life will always be in danger if we don¡¯t get rid of those dark energies?¡± ¡°The person in the dialog screen asked.

    ¡°Not only that, I don¡¯t know how long Mirage Knight would be able tost if those dark energies still exist.¡± Facing the other party¡¯s question, Jerry told the truth about Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    ¡°¡­Then, I¡¯ll help you find her!¡± After listening to Jerry¡¯s answer, the dialog box was silent for a while, and then the affirmative answer came over.

    ¡°Thank you! Iceman!¡±

 Chapter 786: Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 786: Unexpected</h4>

    Iceman just hung up a video call with League of DefenderJerry at the X-Men underground base at Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters. Iceman was both surprised and worried about Mirage Knight¡¯s situation at this point.

    ¡°Robert, are we really going to get Marie back? She finally found some peace in her life.¡± After Iceman hung up the video call, his girlfriend, Kitty, questioned him.

    Anna Marie, also known as Marie D¡¯Ancanto by Jerry. However, the X-Men members prefer another interpretation of her nickname, which is Rogue. Because, once Anna-Marie was also their partner and teammate, in the eyes of everyone she is a mischievous sister.

    Rogue was once a member of the X-Men. In addition, Rogue was involved in several major incidents involving Mutants years ago, when Mutants were frequently seen in the public eye. Her mutant power is also very special, a mutant power that cannot be graded urately.

    She can absorb the power and energy of others through physical contact and is able to use the power like her own. However, these absorbed abilities and energy does notst long and will fade after a period of time.

    Still, Rogue¡¯s abilities are enough to qualify as amazing even by Mutant standard. And that was the extent to which she had shown herself many years before, as a teenager. Now, that same girl should have be stronger along with her Mutant ability.

    Hearing his girlfriend¡¯s words, Iceman puts hisptop aside as he leans on the bed. Aftering back from Siberia, Iceman was rmended to take bed rest for some time and he was also on continuous regimes of Recovery Serum.

    If it weren¡¯t for the absence of Professor Charles, Storm, and Hank the Beast, who usually make decisions at the X Institute, Iceman wouldn¡¯t have dragged his injured body to talk to Jerry at this time.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to disturb Anna¡¯s life, after all, she was your best friend once. But, you heard what he said just now. Mirage Knight¡¯s life is in danger, if those dark energies are not taken away then he would die! So¡­¡± Iceman says with some resignation in his voice.

    Speaking of which, the rtionship between Iceman, Shadowcat, and Rogue is actually a bit of a story. All three were teenagers, and Iceman was a strong student at Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters.

    So, there was a love triangle between the three of them. After Rogue finally left due to her uncontroble mutant ability, Iceman and Shadowcat slowly and truly got together.

    So Iceman wouldn¡¯t want to bother Rogue if things weren¡¯t really bad for Mirage Knight.

    ¡°In that case, you¡¯d better get in touch with her. If she doesn¡¯t want toe back then we¡¯ll have more time to persuade her.¡± Kitty continued after Iceman finishes speaking.

    Shadowcat is more open-minded than Iceman about the fact that her best friend is her boyfriend¡¯s first love. After all, Rogue has been gone for so many years, and it is he who has been by Iceman¡¯s side for so many years, sharing all kinds of happy days and difficult days with him. So Shadowcat doesn¡¯t mind if Roguees back at all.

    ¡°Er¡­ All right! I¡¯ll call her!¡± Hearing Shadowcat¡¯s words, Iceman looks a little embarrassed, but he still agrees as he cannot dy this any longer.

    Then, in front of his girlfriend, Shadowcat, Iceman picks up his cell phone and dials a number he has barely called in years.

    Beep Beep~

    ¡°Robert? Why are you calling?¡± The call was connected after a few rings, and then a thick, low male voice rang in Iceman¡¯s ear.

    Hearing the voiceing from the phone, Iceman¡¯s originally embarrassed expression instantly turned into surprise.

    ¡°Huh?! Logan?!¡±

    ¡­

    On the top floor of the Stark Industries Building in New York, Pepper is receiving Agent Coulson, while Jane Foster and Thor are also invited up by Pepper. Pepper already knows part of the situation from JARVIS, and since it¡¯s SHIELD¡¯s responsibility, she doesn¡¯t have to worry about this and she is still wondering where Tony had gone and what he¡¯s doing.

    ¡°Mr. Thor, Miss Foster, we meet again.¡± Standing in the middle of Stark¡¯s luxurious penthouse living room, Agent Coulson looked at the man and woman in front of him and greeted them with a smile.

    When Mjolnir was thrown to Earth a few months ago and Thor was thrown after him, Thor and others with him had alreadye face to face with Agent Coulson as they searched for the hammer. Of course, it wasn¡¯t all that pleasant. So, when they saw Agent Coulson, Thor and Jane didn¡¯t have a good expression on their faces.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, you are the representative of SHIELD,¡± Thor said in a bad tone as he looked at Coulson in a suit and leather shoes.

    In Thor¡¯s opinion, the forces on earth are all the same and there is no difference between justice and evil. Since the earth is not a unified civilization, the one who is strong is right, and this truth applies to all Nine Realms. So since SHIELD had upset him, especially by locking up his hammer, Thor certainly wouldn¡¯t have any nice feeling towards them.

    ¡°Hehe, you can say that and I am here to understand the situation.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Coulson replied with the same smile on his face. Coulson had already prepared for Thor¡¯s attitude, so he wouldn¡¯t be caught off-guard.

    ¡°What kind of situation would require SHIELD? By now that subspace I found should have been upied by you guys long ago, right?¡± After Coulson finished speaking, Jane also opened her mouth to question him.

    Like Thor, Jane¡¯s first encounter with SHIELD wasn¡¯t all that pleasant. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t spoken for Jane, all her experiment notes would have been taken away by SHIELD. So, this time Jane has found a ce of great research value, and she doesn¡¯t want to be excluded by SHIELD again.

    Until now, Jane doesn¡¯t know what Thor and the others have gone through. For her, she just identally entered the dimensional space, crossed over to another ce, and then came back unconscious. As for Thor and Lin Rui going there to save her, Thor hasn¡¯t had time to say anything.

    The expression on Coulson¡¯s face finally changed when he heard Jane¡¯s words. Just as Coulson was about to exin something, a sound of the arrival of the elevator suddenly came from the corner of the living room.

    Ding~

 Chapter 787: Angry

    <h4>Chapter 787: Angry</h4>

    After the beep of the elevator¡¯s arrival, Coulson, who was ready to continue saying something, turned his eyes away first. At the same time, Pepper and Thor, and other people also looked over.

    The location of this meeting room is on the top floor of the Stark Industry Building, the general public is not allowed toe up here. Since there was a sound of arrival from that elevator, it was obvious that someone hade up from below.

    ¡°JARVIS, has anyonee up? Is it Tony?!¡± Before the elevator door opened, Pepper hurriedly asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Miss Pepper, Mr. Stark hasn¡¯te back, this is¡­¡±

    Huhu~

    By the time JARVIS answered Pepper, the elevator doors were already open. Then the crowd saw the young maning briskly out of the elevator.

    After seeing the young man getting out of the elevator, everyone in the luxurious living room had different expressions. Except for Thor and Coulson, all the others show surprised expressions of varying degrees.

    ¡°Huh?! Mr. Harry Osborn!?¡± Pepper was the first to speak in surprise after seeing the young maning out of the elevator.

    Harry Osborn, yes, the one who came out of the elevator was Harry who had already seen Lin Rui¡¯s situation. After learning about Lin Rui¡¯s situation, Harry felt that he should have a good chat with Thor, so he rushed over.

    Of course, here at the Stark Industries building, Harry didn¡¯t need to wear his exoskeleton armor.

    For Pepper, Harry Osborn is one of the most talented and powerful people in New York or America¡¯s new young generation. Before Stark Industries switched from the heavy industry and arms industry, Pepper had been paying attention to OsCorp, a group with great achievements in lifeform engineering.

    After Stark Industries switched to clean energy, there was already a technological crossover between them and OsCorp.

    With Lin Rui¡¯s help, Stark Industries and OsCorp reached a friendly agreement. OsCorp helped Stark Industries transition smoothly, and Stark Industries also helped OsCorp in its future projects.

    Therefore, Pepper is no stranger to Harry as they still have frequent contacts at work. However, Pepper was surprised by Harry¡¯s visit at this time.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Pepper.¡± After Pepper spoke, Harry, who had walked up to them, greeted Pepper politely and then turned to face Thor.

    ¡°Harry?! You¡¯re here because of Jackson, right?¡± Thor asked guessing as Harry suddenly appeared and looked at himself.

    Shuo!

    However, just after Thor said this, Harry, who was still a short distance away from him, rushed in front of him, and then his fist mmed right in front of him!

    Boom!

    Under the shocked eyes of several people around him, Harry¡¯s fist directly hit Thor¡¯s chest. However, Thor raised his hand at thest moment to block the blow. However, the power of Harry¡¯s punch, which had been strengthened, still knocked Thor back several steps.

    ¡°Harry! What are you doing?!¡± Thor, who was knocked back several steps by Harry¡¯s sudden punch, asked with wide eyes and doubts as he looked at Harry, who was obviously in a bad mood.

    Hoo!

    Harry, however, has no intention of exining himself to Thor, and the next punch had alreadye. This time, though, Thor was already prepared and ducked directly behind. Coulson and Evans, who were stunned by the unexpected situation, had also reacted and quickly stepped forward to stop Harry.

    ¡°Mr. Osborn, this is Stark Industries! You should exin yourself!¡± Pepper shouted loudly after Coulson and Evans joined forces to stop Harry.

    Pepper didn¡¯t know why Harry suddenly attacked Thor. After all, he was the director of OsCorp Industries. Although he was young, he had a lot of experience. How could he do such an irrational act?

    However, seeing Harry being stopped by Coulson and Evans, Pepper spoke up. As the owner of Stark Industries, she was responsible for every guest in her house. Besides, Pepper favors Harry in her heart and she didn¡¯t want to see him suffer.

    Hoo!

    Hearing Pepper¡¯s words, Harry, who was stopped by Coulson and Evans, broke free from their control as soon as he raised his hands. Harry, whose body has been strengthened by the Titan Series Gene Serum, has already stepped into the ranks of the strong people.

    Even if Coulson and Evans are much stronger than ordinary people, it is impossible for them to really stop Harry. Just now, Harry was just following his instinct, and he stopped since Pepper had spoken.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll stop because of you!¡± Harry, who broke free from control, adjusted his clothes and nced at Thor with an indifferent expression on his face.

    ¡°Harry, we both know each other, why did you punch me?¡± Thor, still confused after hearing Harry¡¯s words, approached again and asked.

    Thor also met Harry and Peter because of Lin Rui. Before, Thor also sparred with Peter in private once. As for the results of that sparring session, no one knows except Lin Rui. Perhaps after a long time, when everyone¡¯s identity has been frank and open, Lin Rui will tell the results of that day as a joke. But, even though Thor know Peter or Harry well, he wasn¡¯t going to be beaten up by Harry for no apparent reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Jackson¡¯s situation? !¡± ¡°Harry shouted angrily as he looked at Thor¡¯s confused face.

    ¡°Jackson? Isn¡¯t he recovering from his injuries? Is he seriously injured?¡± Thor asked suspiciously after hearing Harry¡¯s words and then seemed to have thought of something.

    ¡°Humph! Seriously?! If we don¡¯t find some way to save him, Jackson might not make it this time! ¡°Harry shouted angrily at Thor¡¯s surprised expression.

    Brush!

    Everyone in the room turned pale when Harry shouted this out. Although not all of the seven people present know another identity of Lin Rui, they all know Jackson Lin and he is a very nice young man. But now, Harry says Lin Rui is likely to die and no one present could believe it.

    ¡°How is that possible?! How could Jackson be so badly injured?!¡± Thor muttered to himself after he heard Harry¡¯s words.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably the only one who can save him now! Come with me!¡±

 Chapter 788: Coulsonâ€™s Departure

    <h4>Chapter 788: Coulson¡¯s Departure</h4>

    After that, Harry stretched out his hand and pulled Thor towards the elevator. After listening to Harry¡¯s words, Thor, of course, followed Harry, and he is now anxious to see what happened to Lin Rui. Thor won¡¯t be able to forgive himself if something happens to Lin Rui for helping him and Jane to return to Earth safely after they broke up.

    When Harry pulled Thor away after saying a few words, several people watching this scene were dumbfounded. JARVIS didn¡¯t tell other people the real situation of Lin Rui¡¯s injury, so they all thought that Lin Rui was just injured and needed Recovery Serum. But listening to Harry now, it looks like Lin Rui is in danger.

    Ding~

    So when Harry pulled Thor into the elevator until the door closed, nobody in the living room stopped him. Pepper is talking to JARVIS after Harry¡¯s words, while Evans and Darcy are recalling the time Lin Rui drove the Iron Man suit into dimensional space without looking back.

    Coulson, on the other hand, looked at Jane, who was also feeling a little overwhelmed. Thor is now being pulled away by Harry and the only way to understand the situation on the other side of the dimensional space is from Jane.

    ¡°JARVIS, is Jackson¡¯s life in danger?¡±

    ¡°Jackson¡¯s situation is unique and I cannot make an urate judgment, but it is certain that his life is in danger.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me before? ! Doesn¡¯t Jackson¡¯s situation need more attention than these people?¡± ¡°Pepper asked angrily when JARVIS answered.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Pepper, I can¡¯t reveal too much about Mr. Jackson. You should ask Mr. Stark when hees back.¡± For various reasons, JARVIS still didn¡¯t exin much to Pepper.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll wait until Tony gets back to ask!¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯ answer, Pepper resisted the urge to punch JARVIS.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the ident with Lin Rui, whom Pepper liked a lot, she wouldn¡¯t have cared so much. What Pepper wanted was for these agents and strange people to finish their work early and leave.

    Coulson arrives in front of Jane just after Harry has left with Thor.

    ¡°Miss Foster, although we got off on the wrong foot but it was ast resort kind of situation. We had to follow the protocol. Also, we did eventually return your research materials to you in good condition.¡± Agent Coulson naturally smiled and lowered his stance as he needs to get some information from Jane.

    ¡°Agent Coulson, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s over and I won¡¯t take it personally. Only, what are you trying to take from me this time? Shouldn¡¯t you be familiar with my research by now?¡± Jane smiled and asked after hearing Coulson¡¯s words.

    When Jane questioned Coulson, she nced at Evans behind him. When Jane said that Coulson should know about her research results, she was referring to Evans, the agent who had been lurking around them for a long time. When Jane looked at Evans, he turned his head in embarrassment.

    ¡°We do know something about your research, but that¡¯s not what I care about right now, I¡¯m more concerned about what you experienced in the London Dimension.¡± With Coulson¡¯s thick skin, Jane¡¯s sentences didn¡¯t embarrass him. So he continued to speak without any nonsense.

    Jane: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®What a guy!¡¯ Jane silently thought in her heart at this time.

    ¡°Miss Foster? Do you remember what happened to you in the dimensional space?¡± Coulson asked, ignoring Jane¡¯s contemptuous eyes.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Before Jane could speak, there was an urgent boosting sound from Coulson¡¯s pocket. Hearing this sound, Coulson¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he reached out and took out themunicator from his pocket. On thismunicator, an emergency message was being disyed on the screen inrge font.

    ¡°The Dark Elves humanoid lifeform has appeared in the London dimensional space. The battle has begun, and the London Branch has been notified to send support.¡± This is the news that Coulson received. It seems that he no longer needs any information from Jane.

    ¡°Dark Elves again? Why is this happening? Why are there two portals leading to the same ce!¡± Coulson muttered in surprise when he saw the news.

    Coulson didn¡¯t know about Dark Elves until some time ago so he still attaches great importance to the news about extraterrestrial civilizations sent back from the Siberia base. Regarding the information about Dark Elves and those cannon fodder war beasts, Coulson has firmly memorized and analyzed it in his mind in the shortest possible time.

    Therefore, since the London side has determined that the lifeform troops of the Dark Elves havee out of the dimensional space, Coulson does not need to ask Jane any more questions.

    ¡°How can I know what¡¯s going on? It wasn¡¯t long before I fainted and all I could see were simple caves¡­¡± While Coulson was getting an update, Jane opened up about her own experience.

    However, her experience did not help SHIELD in any way. Of course, Jane wouldn¡¯t tell Coulson about the horrific visions she had when she was unconscious.

    ¡°Well, I see, I know what¡¯s going on there. If you¡¯ll excuse me, Miss Pepper, I¡¯d better go.¡± There was something going on in London, and Coulson didn¡¯t need to be here any longer, so after responding to Jane¡¯s sentence, he turned his head to look at Pepper and said.

    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re done with the investigation?¡± Pepper asked suspiciously when she heard Coulson¡¯s words.

    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing to investigate. I¡¯m d they¡¯re okay. As for Jackson, if SHIELD can help you in any way, please feel free to ask us.¡± Coulson said calmly as he nodded toward Pepper.

    Word from Siberia is that n S has failed, and the team that entered the space portal is already retreating. So Coulson had to at least secure London until Rogers and his crew got back. Although Coulson is very curious about Lin Rui¡¯s situation, he has no time and energy to focus on him.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you know if there is any news.¡± Pepper nodded seeing that Coulson was ready to leave.

    ¡°Goodbye, then, Miss Pepper, and Miss Foster.¡±

 Chapter 789: Helplessness

    <h4>Chapter 789: Helplessness</h4>

    Soon, Coulson took Evans back to the Quinjet on the tform outside and left. In the luxurious living room on the top floor of the Stark Industries building, there were only three women left, Pepper as the host, Jane, and Darcy who came over as a guest.

    After Coulson and the others left, the atmosphere between the three of them in the living room gradually changed.

    ¡°Cough cough! That¡­ Jane, if you¡¯re all right then we should go back. Otherwise, I¡¯d like to see Jackson¡¯s situation. It seems to be quite serious from what Harry Osborn said just now.¡± When the silent atmosphere became more and more strange, the first person who couldn¡¯t hold on was Darcy, she coughed twice and looked at Jane with a nervous expression on her face.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d love to see Jackson, too. I didn¡¯t know he was hurt so badly. ¡°Jane says with a nod at Darcy¡¯s words.

    ¡°Pepper, can we go see Jackson? We¡¯re kind of friends now, and Jackson got hurt because of me.¡± Jane asks Pepper after answering Darcy.

    ¡°This¡­probably not. As you have seen, I was just made aware of Jackson¡¯s injury and it was because I didn¡¯t have enough authority. So, you really can¡¯t go to see Jackson right now.¡± Pepper smiled and refused after hearing Jane¡¯s words.

    Pepper certainly didn¡¯t mean to keep Jane and Darcy from seeing Lin Rui, the reason she said did exist.

    Even she knew that Jackson was in danger because of Harry¡¯s intrusion. Since JARVIS hadn¡¯t told her before, it was obvious that JARVIS thought Pepper shouldn¡¯t know. So of course Pepper wouldn¡¯t let Jane and Darcy go to see Lin Rui.

    Jane and Darcy were embarrassed to hear Pepper¡¯s words. But they also knew in their hearts that Pepper didn¡¯t mean to embarrass them, after all, it wasn¡¯t the first time they had encountered a situation of insufficient authority.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll just wait here for Thor toe back and go back. That¡¯s not a problem, right?¡± After thinking for a while, Jane looked at Pepper and asked.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a problem, you have just experienced such a horrible thing, you should rest, ask JARVIS if you need anything. However, I have a lot of work so I can¡¯t remain here with you.¡± Pepper responded with a smile when she heard Jane¡¯s words.

    Then Pepper walked towards the side of the table. After walking to the table, Pepper reached out and took a tablet from it.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Pepper, holding the tablet, turns to look at Darcy and Jane Foster and says goodbye.

    ¡°Okay, do your work, don¡¯t worry we will be fine here.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye Miss Pepper!¡±

    Da Da Da~

    Pepper then walks in her heels through the open elevator door ahead of her, leaving Jane and Darcy alone in the grand, empty living room.

    ¡°Jane, are we really going to wait here until Thor returns?¡± Darcy couldn¡¯t help asking Jane after Pepper left in the elevator.

    ¡°What else can we do? Do you want to leave Thor here alone? I don¡¯t know why that Harry Osborn was angry with Thor, but he was pulled over for a purpose. Since you want to know what¡¯s going on with Jackson, do you have a better idea than to wait here?¡± Jane answered Darcy¡¯s question very casually as she walked directly to the sofa and sat down.

    ¡°Okay¡­ Looks like we are waiting.¡±

    ¡°Miss Foster, Miss Darcy, do you need anything?¡± JARVIS¡¯s voice suddenly came out after Darcy and Jane sat on the sofa.

    ¡­

    After Coulson left the Stark Tower, Harry, who was pulling Thor, had also brought him to the fifth underground floor. After bypassing several closedbs, Thor finally came to the outside of the medical room where Lin Rui is receiving the Recovery Serum.

    After seeing Lin Rui¡¯s condition, Thor almost smashed the door of the infirmary with his fist.

    Zi Zi~

    Standing outside the ss partition of the medical room, He looked at Lin Rui lying unconscious in the hospital bed. Thor clenched his fists and arcs of lightning seemed to cover it.

    At the first moment he saw Lin Rui, Thor noticed the dark energy remaining on his wounds. Thor, who had already guessed that he had encountered Dark Elf on the other side of the dimension, was of course aware of these Dark energies, which is why he was so angry.

    Boom!

    ¡°Damn! Why is this happening?! With such an injury, so much dark energy remains, and the one who injured Jackson was at least the Elite Warriors of the Dark Elf! What n did they have, and why did they appear in that dimensional space!?¡± Thor was unable to restrain himself from hitting the ss wall as he spoke with an angry and helpless expression on his face.

    Harry¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Thor¡¯s words. He just brought Thor over and didn¡¯t tell him about Dark Elves, but Thor himself had already judged that the injury on Lin Rui was caused by a Dark Elf. So, Thor must know about Dark Elf, so maybe he really has a way to save Lin Rui.

    ¡°So you know! Do you have a way to deal with these dark energies? It¡¯s these dark energies that have been draining Jackson¡¯s life. If it weren¡¯t for the magical thing in Jackson¡¯s hand that kept releasing special energy that supports him, he would have been dead!¡± Harry quickly asked as he exined Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Those are the dark energies unique to the Dark Elfs and they have an annoying ability that devours everything. If my powers were recovered to their peak then I would have no problem dealing with these dark energies. But now, look at me.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Thor¡¯s expression was deep and he held up his hands as he spoke.

    Zi Zi~

    After Thor raises his hand, several tiny electric lights sh out, illuminating Harry¡¯s face as he stands before him. After seeing the electric lighting out of Thor¡¯s hand, Harry¡¯s eyes gradually change.

    Because he feels a sense of grandeur in these tiny shes, which are fundamentally different from normal shes of lightning or the nature shes controlled by Storm¡¯s mutant ability.

 Chapter 790 10% chance

    <h4>Chapter 790 10% chance</h4>

    Zi Zi~

    After showing Harry that he had recovered some of his power, Thor retracted his fist. The explosion on the other side of the dimensional space caused serious injuries to Thor, but his constitution has gradually awakened again, so his recovery will be fast. However, it will take some time for his strength to recover.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not an ordinary alien,¡± Harry said seriously after Thor retracted his fist.

    Thor: ¡°¡­I¡¯m no ordinary alien!¡±

    If this kind of thunder and lightning with great power can restrain those dark energies, then Thor¡¯s full power can eliminate those dark energies. But right now Thor¡¯s only able to unleash some arcs of lightning, even with all his might.

    Of course, he could also choose to release all his power after he recovered but Thor wouldn¡¯t be able to control such powerful energy at this time. If those dark energies could not be eliminated, then Lin Rui, who had been wandering between life and death, would suffer.

    ¡°So you can¡¯t save Jackson even if you are Asgard¡¯s Prince!¡± Harry said in a disappointed tone without arguing with Thor.

    Harry¡¯s original idea was indeed correct. Thor, who is also an alien, actually knew about Dark Elves and knew how to deal with Lin Rui¡¯s injuries. Moreover, his power could restrain these dark energies.

    However, at this time, he couldn¡¯t show much strength and it didn¡¯t help Lin Rui¡¯s current situation at all.

    Thor felt very aggrieved when he heard Harry¡¯s words. Looking at the miserable appearance of Lin Rui in the ward, Thor can¡¯t wait to recover all of his divine power immediately, and then rush in to wipe out all the dark energy that caused no trouble to his former self!

    However, Thor at this time could only stand outside with clenched fists and watch Lin Rui wander between life and death.

    ¡°Damn it! Heimdall! Are you just gonna keep watching? ! I need help now!¡± The more Thor looked, the more depressed he became, but the strength in his body was still suppressed. So, after a moment¡¯s silence, Thor suddenly looked up at the ceiling five stories underground and growled loudly.

    Thor knows that Heimdall, who is guarding the Bifrost, must be watching him. He didn¡¯t ask Heimdall for help when he went through the interdimensional space to rescue Jane (Heimdall couldn¡¯t see him if he did).

    But now that Lin Rui¡¯s life is at stake and Thor has no other choice. With his eyes fixed on the empty ceiling above him, Thor¡¯s eyes seem to prate the heavy buildings and look up into the sky.

    Harry, who was beside him in a depressed mood, was startled by Thor¡¯s sudden shout. He turned to look at Thor, who was staring up at the ceiling for no apparent reason. In his heart, he began to wonder whether the guy had suffered some blow and his head had been damaged.

    After all, Thor is also a man who has just undergone a dangerous battle, so mental trauma is not impossible.

    ¡°What are you¡­ doing?¡± After a few more seconds, Harry looked at Thor who was still staring at the ceiling and couldn¡¯t help speaking.

    Huh~

    After Harry spoke, Thor lowered his head just as he raised it. Sure enough, Heimdall still didn¡¯t give any response, not even if Thor¡¯s eyes prated the hundred-story building overhead.

    ¡°Do I have to be like this for you to see it?¡± Thor lowered his head, and there was a faint electric light in his eyes, and he whispered to himself.

    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡± Harry asked curiously, not hearing what Thor was saying to himself. The situation on Lin Rui¡¯s side hadn¡¯t improved at all, and if Thor suddenly went crazy, Harry would feel like his head would explode.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! If Lin Rui fails to hold on, I will give it a try.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Thor lifted his head and said quietly.

    ¡°How sure?¡±

    ¡°Ten percent!¡±

    Harry: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Just as Thor and Harry in New York on Earth were watching the changes in Lin Rui¡¯s situation inside the medical room, Heimdall was standing in the center of the Guardian Hall with his eyes closed. Heimdall had heard and seen Thor¡¯s call, but he could not answer it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t need to do anything in this situation!¡± Heimdall opened his golden eyes that seem to pass through the distant space and whispered to himself.

    Heimdall had consulted Odin before when Thor disappeared from his sight through the dimensional space from earth. At that time Odin did not let Heimdall mobilize Bifrost¡¯s true power to find Thor, and Thor returned to Earth shortly after.

    From his observations of Thor, Heimdall of course also knew of the presence of the Dark Elves on the other side of Earth. Although he was a little surprised, Heimdall didn¡¯t take it seriously. After all, there are many Dark Elves on the battlefield of the Asgard front.

    And shortly after Thor returned to Earth, Lin Rui also returned from the dimensional space. Intrigued, Heimdall wanted to see how this boy would survive that situation.

    However, just as Heimdall watched Lin Rui almost getting killed by the Dark Elf Elite Soldier, the Ancient One suddenly appeared. If it wasn¡¯t for Heimdall¡¯s quick response, he would probably have been affected by the Time Stone¡¯s ability.

    Therefore, Heimdall is very clear that if the Sorcerer Supreme had taken action, then the earth boy named Jackson Lin will be fine.

    Even if he looks like he is going to be swallowed by those dark energies now, but since the Ancient One has left, he can guarantee that Lin Rui will survive. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste for Ancient One to use the Time Stone just to watch Lin Rui die at some other time?

    ¡°So, I can only watch now!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss Pepper, Mr. Stark is back.¡± JARVIS reminded Pepper shortly after Pepper had returned to her office.

    Tony, who returned from Siberia¡¯s portal, has been connected to JARVIS on the Earthside. He is now rushing towards New York, and it will only take about ten minutes for him toe back.

    ¡°Tony is back?! Has he finished his ¡®saving the world¡¯ thing?¡± Pepper, who had just sat down, asked in surprise after hearing JARVIS¡¯ reminder.

    JARVIS: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 791: Hurry

    <h4>Chapter 791: Hurry</h4>

    Whew!

    On the high-altitude route between Siberia and America, the Iron Man is hurtling towards New York at several times the speed of sound.

    Tony has also been informed of the situation of the London dimension, but he doesn¡¯t have any extra Iron Man Suit to send for reinforcement and the Iron Men suit there had a ¡°system error¡±. Tony felt that if things went on like this then his headache would probably kill him.

    ¡°Sir, it seems that Mr. Harry and Mr. Thor have found a way to help Jackson. However, that method seems to be more dangerous.¡± After Harry pulled Thor to see Lin Rui¡¯s situation, JARVIS had already put his observations on the situation and told Tony.

    ¡°Also, Miss Pepper already knows a lot of things. So, this might be the right time to exin yourself to her.¡± JARVIS continued before Tony could speak.

    Hearing this, the expression on Tony¡¯s face changed. He had just returned from the portal in Siberia, and the brutal battle situation was still reverberating in Tony¡¯s mind.

    He expected some piece after returning to Earth but there were so many things that he needed to worry about. Even though Tony Stark is a genius, it would be exhausting to deal with so much.

    ¡°Fuck! I will talk to Pepper. She already suspects and knows many things so telling her wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, you said that Harry and that Thor guy found a way to save Jackson? What is it?¡± Tony sighed deeply as he spoke.

    ¡°Mr. Thor seems to know something about Dark Elves. He seems to have the power to control the Dark energy left in him when Dark Elf attacked Jackson. So if Jackson really can¡¯t hold out, Mr. Thor will take his chances. However, Mr. Thor¡¯s power seems to be suppressed so much that he has only a one in ten chance of sess.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS answered quickly.

    ¡°He knows about Dark Elves?! That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t this Thor an alien!? So it isn¡¯t that surprising for him to know about Dark Elves! However, he only has a 10% chance of sess? Are you kidding me right now?!¡± Tony muttered to himself in disbelief after hearing JARVIS¡¯ answer.

    ¡°By the way, you said Jackson kept going because of the magic thing he had in his hand. JARVIS, do you think Jackson will fully recover due to that thing?¡± Tony once again asks JARVIS after thinking to himself.

    JARVIS told Tony everything about Lin Rui¡¯s situation at this time, so of course, he knew that the reason why Lin Rui hadn¡¯t been swallowed up by those dark energies was because of the magical thing in his hand.

    Lin Rui would have died several times from his injuries if it hadn¡¯t been for that magical thing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t judge this. I can¡¯t detect the energy of the thing in Jackson¡¯s hand. However, it transmits powerful energy to Jackson all the time, and it is this energy that is helping Jackson resist those dark energies.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Jackson¡¯s going topletely counteract the dark energy with what he has on his hand. But now there seems to be some kind of bnce between them, and no one can do anything about the other.¡± Faced with Tony¡¯s inquiry, JARVIS honestly answered.

    ¡°Not sure? Then we can¡¯t count on that thing. We have to find another way to save Jackson!¡± Tony said seriously after hearing JARVIS¡¯ answer.

    Tony doesn¡¯t pin his hopes on the unknown, that¡¯s not his style. As for finding other ways to save Lin Rui, Tony felt that there must be a way. If nothing works then Tony doesn¡¯t mind going to the battlefield over the Siberia portal again, he¡¯s going to capture a Dark Elf Elite warrior and bring him over to Lin Rui to remove the dark energy from his body.

    D¨© D¨©~

    ¡°Sir, video call from Miss Pepper.¡± Just when Tony was thinking about how to save Lin Rui, Pepper¡¯s phone call came in.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, the translucent light screen in front of Tony¡¯s eyes outlined Pepper¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hey! Pepper, you look good!¡± With almost no time to prepare, Tony quickly changed to his rxed expression and said hello to Pepper in front of him.

    However, Tony, who had been prepared for Pepper¡¯s verbal criticism, saw Pepper¡¯s angry expression slowly change to worry and anxiety. As Tony wondered, Pepper spoke up.

    ¡°Tony, let¡¯s stop trying to save the world, okay?¡±

    Tony: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Two minutester, Tony hung up the video call with Pepper. This video call with Pepper made Tony feel a lot of emotion. Tony doesn¡¯t know why, but Pepper didn¡¯t me Tony for canceling on her. Instead, she was worried about what he was doing and asked him to take care of himself.

    ¡°JARVIS, why is this happening? Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t tell Pepper what I was going to do?¡± Tony who hung up the phone still had Pepper¡¯s worried and nervous eyes echoing in front of him and asked JARVIS.

    Hum~

    Without answering Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS directly projected Tony¡¯s current state in front of his eyes. And after seeing what he looked like at this moment, Tony finally understood why Pepper said that. Because, at this time, Tony looked badly beaten up.

    Even with the protection of the Iron Man suit, Tony had to suffer several shock wounds on his face because he had been pinned down during the battle with the Dark Elf Elite Soldier.

    So these wounds are skin wounds and they have bled very little, and they have healed quite a bit by themselves. But even those partially healed wounds were more shocking and painful to Pepper.

    So, when Pepper, who was originally angry, saw that Tony didn¡¯t even have the time to deal with the injuries on his face, what reason did she have to be angry?!

    ¡°Looks like, I have some exnations to do when I go back this time!¡± Tony sighed silently.

    D¨© D¨©~

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Deadpool from League of Defenders has arrived at Stark Industries.¡± Just as Tony was rushing to New York, JARVIS¡¯s voice came out again.

    ¡°Deadpool? Is h here to see Jackson? That¡¯s right, they must have gotten close when they fought those things on the alien.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯ reminder, Tony wondered why Deadpool went to Stark Industries.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 792: Deadpool Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 792: Deadpool Arrives</h4>

    Deadpool, dressed in his hero suit, stood in front of the Stark Industry building, staring up at the New Yorkndmark. Deadpool kept staring at the gate for a long time, ignoring the stares of people passing by.

    Although the official Superheros and Vigntes in New York are no longer strange to everyone, but a guy with a strange style like Deadpool can still make everyone very curious.

    ¡°Deadpool! What are you still doing out front? Get in there!¡± As Deadpool lingered outside the Stark Industries Building, Jerry¡¯s voice rang out in his ear. Jerry can¡¯t stand Deadpool¡¯s casual behavior at this moment because of Lin Rui¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°You think anyone can enter this building anytime they want! Stark is an ally with our League of Defenders so I can¡¯t just kick his door and break-in.¡± Hearing Jerry¡¯s voice in the headset, Deadpool nced at the security guards at the gate who had been paying attention to him for a long time and said.

    Those who can enter the Stark Industries building are either employee of Stark or have a cooperative rtionship with them. Therefore, most people cannot enter the Stark building without an appointment or unless they are with someone.

    And Deadpool had neither an appointment nor a familiar person to bring him in, and the security guards had been staring at him for a while now.

    ZiZiZi~

    ¡°Mr. Deadpool, I¡¯m JARVIS. Stark Industries wees you,e in, they won¡¯t stop you.¡± Just as Deadpool finished speaking, JARVIS¡¯ voice came from the headset after a burst of electricity.

    ¡°Hey! JARVIS, how can you hack mywork? Not cool.¡± Jerry¡¯s dissatisfied protest followed after JARVIS¡¯s voice came out.

    ¡°My apologies, I¡¯ve switched to my separate line.¡± JARVIS quickly apologized after Jerryined.

    Jerry: ¡°¡­¡±

    Deadpool didn¡¯t care about the conversation between Jerry and JARVIS in the background. After JARVIS finished the first sentence, he had noticed that the security guards who were watching him at the entrance of the Stark Industries building showed different expressions.

    Originally, they all looked at him with some caution, as if they were waiting for him to do something bad here. But now, they looked at Deadpool as normal, like those who entered the Stark Industries building with their badges and identification.

    ¡°Really!¡± After confirming that the security guards were no longer guarding him, Deadpool muttered in a low voice and walked towards the gate.

    Under the suspicious gazes of the people around him, Deadpool took light steps and hopped from the gate into the Stark Industries building. The security guards just nced at him and didn¡¯t do anything to stop him.

    Besides, the only people who get into Stark Industries are the best, and the best are the ones who pay attention, and Deadpool¡¯s costume is the only thing that gets their attention.

    So Deadpool, who had nned to perform in the lobby under everyone¡¯s gaze, ended up following JARVIS¡¯s instructions to the private passageway behind.

    JARVIS and Jerry were chatting in the background when Deadpool followed JARVIS¡¯s instructions to walk along the private passage to Lin Rui¡¯s location.

    ¡°Mr. Sky¡¯s Eye, are you sure?¡± JARVIS, who had already heard from Jerry about his ns, wanted to make sure. After all, someone¡¯s life was at stake.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure! As long as Iceman can get Rogue back! With Deadpool¡¯s Recovery ability, plus Rogue¡¯s mutant ability to absorb everything, I believe we will be able to save Mirage Knight!¡± Jerry answered seriously after hearing JARVIS¡¯s question.

    ¡°Also, you said Thor¡¯s n has only a 10% chance of seeding so you must stop it. We can¡¯t mess around without certainty!¡± Jerry added immediately after speaking.

    ¡°I know, if Jackson¡¯s situation can be maintained as it is now, they won¡¯t use that method. However, are you sure that Rogue wille back?¡± JARVIS continued as the data in the background had decided instantly whether Jerry¡¯s approach was more reliable than Thor¡¯s.

    ¡°This¡­ depends on Iceman! After all, they used to be¡­¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Jerry said in a somewhat inexplicable tone. As for what he said, JARVIS would not tell anyone else.

    ¡­

    Just as Jerry and the others are all trying their best to find a way to help Lin Rui out of his life-threatening situation, the battle in the London suburbs has fully escted, and the bombers with devastating weapons set out from SHIELD headquarters. It¡¯s almost time for them to arrive in the UK.

    Boom!

    Although the abandoned unfinished building is barren and deserted, the building itself has no problem, it has strong foundations and walls. But now, under the ravages of several consecutive battles and the battles that have continued to the present, this unfinished building has been destroyed, leaving only a piece of ruins.

    Boom!

    ¡°B12 needs support! B12 needs support!¡±

    Bang Bang Bang!

    ¡°District D5! A-level enemies appear in District D5! I need high-powered backup!¡±

    Rumble!

    On this battlefield that has been turned into ruins, the loud shouts of SHIELD¡¯sbat teams are heard in various areas. The strength of the enemy was far beyond their expectations.

    Except for the many cannon fodder-level war beasts that appeared at the beginning, the taller war beasts and the Dark Elf Warriors that appearedter were the enemies that were difficult for them to deal with. Not many weapons could stop the truck-sized beasts in their frantic charge.

    However, SHIELD had stationed a whole army outside the building, and they also had massive weapons. As a result, various battlefield tanks were pitted against the giant warbeasts that ran amok.

    Tanks are not fast enough to keep up with the agile beasts, but there are SHIELD¡¯s Quinjets in the sky, and precision strikes from high above can bebined with ground fire to suppress the fearsome beasts.

    Compared with those giant beasts, the few Dark Elf warriors that emerged from the dimensional space were a greater threat to the team on Earth. Because they are not those war beasts with low IQ, they are not only powerful individually, but they also carry many technological weapons unique to the Dark Elves.

    Therefore, when facing them, the team on SHIELD¡¯s side always loses in various ways. There would have been a lot of casualties by now if SHIELD didn¡¯t have morebat-oriented personnel in the field than the other side.

 Chapter 793: London Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 793: London Battlefield</h4>

    Boom!

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop the high-altitude firepower! We have to stop them!¡± His chest was gashed by a long de that came from nowhere as the Captain of team A of the SHIELD¡¯s London division shouted while holding the gash in his chest.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± After Shouting these words, the Captain who had been fighting until now finally couldn¡¯t hold on and fell slowly.

    Huh~

    ¡°Captain!~~¡±

    ¡°Ah!! You damn monsters!! Go to hell!!¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After the Captain of the Squad-A fell silently, the teammates who were fighting not far away saw this scene, and then, regardless of the danger, they picked up their most powerful weapons and poured out a lot of firepowers, and quickly approached the position where Captain of Team A had fallen.

    However, ording to the feedback from the equipment on the Captain of Team A, he was already on the verge of suffering from heart damage, and even if his teammates rushed over, it was impossible to save him. After all, not everyone cane up with a Recovery Serum drug that replenishes vitality like Lin Rui.

    Boom!

    As the squad members frantically rushed to the position where their Captain had fallen, the firepower of the high-altitudebat nes also poured down.

    Of course, the Quinjets cannot attack indiscriminately without regard for their teammates, but they can use their superb flying skills to ensure that they can reduce the chance of attacking soldiers when attacking the enemy. Now, the Quinjet fighters will cover the soldiers who have lost their minds.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    ¡°Casualties will continue to mount. Can we hold out until the attack?¡± The SHIELD¡¯s interimmander muttered grimly to himself as he watched the battle data streaming back from the field ahead.

    ¡°Even if we can hold on until then, depending on the current situation, it will be toote to retreat!¡± After hearing the temporarymander mutter to himself, a deputy beside him said with a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°Commander Roy! We can¡¯t abandon our soldiers!¡± When the deputy had finished speaking, a soldier who had been standing behind them stepped forward and shouted.

    Judging from the current situation, even if their team persisted until the arrival of SHIELD¡¯s attack, the SHIELDbat teams fighting in front would not have time to withdraw.

    However, to contain the enemy and the dimension within the scope of the attack, thebat team must be engaged on the battlefield. The consequences would be unimaginable if one of those enemies escapes and reaches the city.

    ¡°Do you think that I would be willing to give up on our soldiers?! They are the most honorable people! However, there are no more Iron Men on Stark¡¯s side to support us, and our team will never be able to escape!¡± Hearing the words of his subordinates, Commander Roy pointed to the battlefield ahead and shouted.

    ¡°What about the Avengers at the headquarters? They can stop those monsters! Isn¡¯t this situation worth their attention?¡± Hearing themander¡¯s shout, the Major General who stepped forward asked a little resentfully.

    Although this Major General is also a diehard fan of Captain America, but now his most elite team is being slowly consumed and killed by the enemy so he can¡¯t help but resent his idol a little.

    Hearing the Major General¡¯s question, Commander Roy didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while. Most of the soldiers fighting on the battlefield now are soldiers from the Londo branch, and their ranks are not high enough to know these highest-level events.

    Just like now, the battle ahead has been upgraded to S-level, but only the A-level team is participating in the battle. Otherwise, they would not use numbers to block the enemy.

    ¡°Captain Rogers¡­¡±

    D¨© D¨©~

    Just when Commander Roy was about to reveal a little bit about the S-ss incident and what Rogers and others were doing at the moment to the people present here, he suddenly received an urgent message.

    Raising his hand to nce at the news he received, Roy¡¯s eyes shed with excitement as the most powerful support from the headquarters has arrived!

    It turned out that Roy thought that the devastating attack should be a bomber carrying a miniature nuclear bomb, but he did not expect the headquarters to send that. Well, with this, they may be able to withstand these powerful enemies even without the Avengers.

    Brush!

    ¡°The back-up from Headquarters is here! We are not abandoning our soldiers¡± Commander Roy threw the tablet in his hand directly to the General beside him and his voice couldn¡¯t contain his excitement.

    Quickly reaching out to catch the tablet, the Major General and the Deputy looked at it with puzzled expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Commander Roy, the Helicarrier has arrived over the battlefield, and the support team will enter the battlefield in one minute. To reduce casualties, a fixed-pointser strike will be carried out in ten seconds, and your people can be evacuated.¡± Such was the message on Commander Roy¡¯s tablet.

    ording to the information disyed on the official tablet, the SHIELD Headquarters had sent out a Helicarrier.

    Under normal circumstances, Helicarriers would be stationed at the Siberia Base as the situation there was still unclear. However, the incident on the London side has instantly escted to an S-level threat.

    Even if the Dark Elves on Siberia¡¯s side counterattack through the portal, at least there is a base that has been established as a war Fortress to block it, and Captain Rogers and the others are still there.

    So, byparison, the situation on the London side is significantly more severe. If the Helicarrier were not sent over, the London branch would not be able to hold on at all, and the casualties would be unbearable for SHIELD.

    ¡°Helicarrier!¡± After seeing the message on the tablet, both the Deputy and the Major General were excited.

    The recent test flight of the Helicarrier, which headquarters had spent years researching, was well known around the world, but neither that nor its first strike against Hydra was widely seen.

    Except for the people at headquarters, the members of these branches are very interested in the Helicarrier, and everyone wants to see for themselves how powerful the sea and air War Fortress is.

    ¡°The order has been issued, our troops have now begun to withdraw, and there are no serious casualties so far!¡± While the Deputy and the General were shocked by the news of the arrival of the Helicarrier, Commander Roy ordered the battlefield troops to withdraw.

    Buzz~

    A few seconds after Commander Roy¡¯smand was issued, there was a sharp surge of energy from high in the air as the men on the battlefield retreated, covering each other.

 Chapter 794: First Round Of Attack

    <h4>Chapter 794: First Round Of Attack</h4>

    Buzzing~

    The wave of energy from high up in the air became more intense, and every SHIELD personnel stationed outside the tower could feel the pressure approaching from overhead. The soldiers on the battlefield left the enemy and retreated quickly after receiving the order.

    ¡°Captain! We¡¯ll take you back!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Shout!

    At the spot where the Captain of team A had fallen, two members of Team A were trying to lift the Captain, who was barely breathing, and then they retreated together.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°High energyser beam strike is detected and evasive action is initiated.¡± While the SHIELD fighters on the battlefield were rapidly retreating, the Iron Man Suits, who had no warning, detected the attack from above and took immediate action.

    Because JARVIS never figured out what was wrong with these Iron Man Suits, he never dared to reconnect with them. Even if these dozen Iron Man suits were all scrapped, it would be better than the unidentified threat to JARVIS¡¯s core system.

    And JARVIS has given up these Iron Man Suits, of course, he will not let SHIELD¡¯s system connect with them. So, these Iron Man suits haven¡¯t been alerted yet when the attack from the high-altitude Helicarrier hase.

    Brush Brush!

    When all the soldiers and Iron Man on the battlefield suddenly retreated and evaded, except for those Dark Elf cannon fodder war beasts with low IQ who were still roaring and running around, every Dark Elf warrior was keenly aware that something is happening.

    At this time, the fighter jets that had been lining up the ground troops over the ruins also flew away.

    ¡°Hoohoo!¡± Growling at the tanks that were still moving slowly in the ruins, the pressure dropped and the beast¡¯s eyes glowed with ferocity as it rushed to tear the metal lumps apart.

    ¡°%&amp;amp;amp;£¤#!¡± The Dark Elf fighters, who noticed something was wrong, shouted from behind after seeing those war beasts jumping out.

    This sentence means e back!¡±, Even the cannon-fodder beasts here are something Dark Elf warriors can¡¯t afford to give up.

    But it was toote for the Dark Elf warriors to shout, and the warbeasts were already rushing out, fully exposed in the rain.

    Brush Brush!

    The next moment, the area shrouded in thick clouds suddenly radiated with rays of light from the sky, it was as if the sun had pierced through the clouds and shone down! However, the rays of light were more dazzling than the sun, and there was no warmness in these rays of light.

    These white beams shot through the clouds are theser beams emitted by the Helicarrier that is suspended at a high altitude and are not affected by the weather below.

    These beams of light from the Helicarrier are more than twice as powerful as theser weapons mounted on Iron Man¡¯s suit, which would otherwise have cost a lot of energy to prate the clouds.

    Piercing the clouds and prating the rain, these whiteser beams hit the giant warbeasts running through the rain with precise predictive navigation. Not only that but several whiteser beams were directed into the ruins towards the hidden Dark Elf warriors!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    With little resistance, those giant warbeasts exposed in the rain were directly under the strikes of these powerfulser beams. Then, one by one, they copsed after struggling helplessly a few times. At this moment, a lot of thick blood burst out everywhere in the diffuse rain curtain, those were all the blood of the giant war beasts.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    However, while theser beam is effective against the warbeasts, the Dark Elf warriors hiding in the ruins are not as easy to defeat as those warbeasts.

    In addition to the three Dark Elf soldiers who dodged theser beam at thest moment, four Dark Elf soldiers did not dodge the strike. But they turned on a special energy shield the moment theser beam hit them.

    Buzz~

    The translucent circr energy shield is a technological product of the Dark Elves and although it is not producing violent energy jitter under theser beam strike, it has persisted in protecting the Dark Elf warriors hiding inside. It looks like they should be able to hold on until the end of thisser strike.

    Buzz~

    Two secondster, the high-altitudeser beam strike finally ended. However, at thest moment of theser beam strike, one of the four Dark Elf fighters who had released the energy shield suddenly turned very terrified.

    P¨±!

    ¡°&£¤¡­¡± In the next instant when his face changed drastically, theser beam that had already started to weaken surprisingly prated his energy shield and shot through his body.

    Boom!

    At the end of theser beam strike, one of the seven Dark Elf warriors that crossed the interdimensional space was finally killed, and theser beam that prated the energy shield still drilled dozens of meters deep into the ground before finally running out of energy.

    ¡­

    ¡°The first round of high-energyser beam strikes sessfully hit seventeen targets, and there are still nine targets remaining.¡± After this sudden strong support from high altitude ended, the result of the strike has been updated to the tablet in Commander Roy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°There are still nine left?!¡± Commander Roy was a little surprised when he saw the report on the tablet.

    That round just now could be called a grand strike from above, but it only eliminated seventeen enemies, and the remaining nine were the most difficult to deal with.

    Moreover, SHIELD couldn¡¯t gain control of the Dimension Space and now all the teams on the battlefield have withdrawn. It won¡¯t take long for the seventeen enemies that have been dealt with to be replenished from the dimensional side.

    ¡°The ground forces are in contact with the headquarters and the second round of strikes ising.¡± Just as Commander Roy was surprised, a second message appeared on the tablet.

    ¡°Second strike!? Wasn¡¯t it a devastating blow directly after our team was withdrawn?¡± Commander Roy was a little puzzled. However, at this time, he, the temporarymander of the London branch, has no moremand power, and can only unconditionally cooperate with the order from the Helicarrier.

    ¡°Commander Roy! Look!¡± Just as Roy was feeling confused, the deputy who had been staring at the battlefield outside shouted in shock.

    When Roy followed the raised hand of his deputy, he saw that there were ck dots rapidly falling in the cloudyer that had be much lighter. Those aren¡¯t flying projectiles, but the second round of attacks from the Helicarrier! It was a new special mobile team from the headquarters specially formed for the Helicarrier!

 Chapter 795: Mobile Unit

    <h4>Chapter 795: Mobile Unit</h4>

    Brush Brush!

    ¡°Those are!¡­ The new mobile unit formed by the Headquarters?!¡± Commander Roy muttered to himself in disbelief as he looked at a figure that fell from the clouds.

    Since the Helicarrier gained abined anti-gravity engine provided by Stark, it has gone from a sleeping lion directly to a dragon that can travel around the world.

    After the Helicarrier was officially put into service, SHIELD also trained a group of brand-new elite talents for this Fighting Fortress. From technology tobat, SHIELD had spent a lot of effort to equip them.

    As the Commander of the London branch, Roy also has an understanding of what special talents and special teams are in the Helicarrier. Although he has not seen it with his own eyes, he knows the basic information.

    That¡¯s why Roy was so shocked when he saw those figures falling from the clouds. Because those figures should be thetest super mobile troops formed by SHIELD headquarters to cooperate with the Helicarrier.

    ¡°Mobile Force? Those guys dared to parachute in such weather conditions. They deserve to be called elites!¡± Hearing Roy¡¯s self-talk, the Deputy beside him said with the same excited expression in his eyes.

    The dozens of super-energyser beams from the first round of strikes just now were enough to shock these ground troops, and now the second round of strikes turned out to be high-altitude parachuting troops.

    ¡°Oh?! At this height! Why haven¡¯t they opened their parachutes?¡± Under the watchful eyes of Roy and the others, the figures didn¡¯t open their parachutes even after they prated through the clouds.

    At this time, they have reached a very dangerous height, especially in such bad weather conditions and an ident may happen if they are not careful.

    ¡°Commander, they¡­ they don¡¯t seem to have any ns to open their parachutes!¡± After Roy¡¯s worried whisper, his deputy nervously spoke.

    By this time, the figures in mid-air had reached an altitude clear enough for the ground troops to see. On the screen in front of them, the falling figures ¡ª each armed in a way they had never seen before, with a long sheet of metal behind their backs ¡ª showed no backpack with a parachute.

    When the deputy said they had no intention of opening their parachute, he meant they didn¡¯t seem to have a parachute at all!

    ¡°What the hell is going on? What are these guys thinking?!¡± Commander Roy, who had also noticed this had a serious expression on his face, but he still believed that there must be a reason for this.

    D¨© D¨©~

    Just when Roy and the others were worried about the soldiers without parachutes, a video dialog suddenly popped up on the big screen in front of them. Then, a man in a suit appeared in the center of the big screen.

    ¡°Long time no see, Roy.¡± The guy who appeared on the big screen looked at the somewhat surprised Roy and then said with a smile.

    ¡°Long time no see, Coulson.¡± Roy calmly replied after some time.

    ¡­

    Brush Brush!

    As Coulson appeared on arge screen in the rear headquarters of the ground troops, a further movement was taking ce as newly formed mobile soldiers swooped down from the wreckage of the battlefield outside.

    Each of the eighteen men had descended in the air Force style, but at this time, everyone put their right hand on the corner of the metal te on their shoulders.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Ka Ka ~

    When they put their hands on the metal te, the seemingly simple and thick metal te suddenly lit up with pale blue lines. Then, with the sound of the metal sp lifting, the metal te fixed on their back was directly grabbed in front of them.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, these soldiers stepped on the metal te that was thrown in front of them. Ka Ka Ka ~ Then, a few metal buckle devices suddenly appeared where they stepped on the metal te,pletely wrapping their tactical shoes with the ankle part.

    Boom!

    As the metal tes held each soldier¡¯s feet firmly in ce, bright blue mes burst from below its rearward position. Then, with the thrust of the jet fire, each man¡¯s descent slowed down and their direction changed. At this moment, the metal te turned into a simplified version of the Hoverboard!

    Brush Brush!

    With their feet on the Hoverboard, the eighteen newly formed soldiers quickly fell into several groups when theynded at a height of a few hundred meters from the battlefield below.

    On the tactical goggles they wear, their position to the position f the Dimension Gate was marked and it is where they need to focus their attention.

    However, the dimensional gate is not their target. Their target is the red dots marked with powerful energy signatures. Each red dot represents an enemy unit, and this is the opponent they will face for their first appearance.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    When each team was about a hundred meters from the target, the front of their Hoverboards showed a row of muzzles. Then the barrage of fire poured out.

    As these mobile teams descend on their hoverboards and attack decisively, the warbeasts and Dark Elf warriors who had survived the firstser strike also fought back.

    ¡°Hoohoo!¡­¡±

    Brush!

    ¡­

    ¡°Is this thetest mobile unit specially formed for the Helicarrier? It is indeed worthy of the word ¡°mobile!¡± Commander Roy said with a surprised expression on his face as he looked at the mobile suits on the screen diving on their Hoverboard.

    ¡°Not bad! This team was created at great cost to maximize the Helicarrier¡¯sbat effectiveness and its role as a War Fortress after it entered service.¡± After Roy finished, Coulson, who had moved to the side of the screen, spoke with a proud expression on his face.

    The development of SHIELD headquarters would not have been possible without the alliance of Steve Rogers with Tony Stark and Lin Rui.

    Without the anti-gravity engine provided by Tony, the Helicarrier would not have lifted off from the water.

    Without an alliance with the League of Defenders, Lin Rui would not have provided some of the Titan series gically enhanced Serum in Oscorp¡¯sboratory to SHIELD for them to form a special team, let alone an improved individual Hoverboard.

 Chapter 796: Plan is Conducted

    <h4>Chapter 796: n is Conducted</h4>

    Oscorp itself has a close rtionship with Stark Industries due to the rtionship between Harry and Lin Rui. After Tony Stark and the SHIELD alliance, Lin Rui gets Harry to give SHIELD something for a fee.

    Among them, Titan¡¯s gics-enhanced Serum is something SHIELD has paid a heavy price for. Compared to a modified soldier Hoverboard, Gically enhanced Serum, which enhances a soldier¡¯s individualbat capabilities and qualities, will take SHIELD to the next level.

    Therefore, SHIELD has used the Serum even before Oscorp could do various experiments and announce its exitance to the general public. For this reason, SHIELD will help when Oscorp prepares tounch this product on open the market with the improved normal version of the gene Serums in the future.

    It was because of the alliance of these forces that SHIELD was able to develop so smoothly and rapidly. At this time, even if there is no Avengers Alliance, there are already other teams within SHIELD that can stand on their own. The mobile team in the second round was just one of them, and it was also the first team that Coulson released to test the waters.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    ¡°Can they control the battlefield? You should know the strength of those enemies very well!¡± Roy asked with a worried expression on his face when he saw that the mobile suits with special equipment had alreadyunched an attack on the enemy.

    From what he could see on the screen in front of him, the individual hoverboards were firing more fire than the average machine gun.

    Except for highly directed weapons such asser beams, other kinds of weapons are not very effective against those enemies. That¡¯s why Roy was worried when he saw that the mobile Suit¡¯s weapons were more generic.

    ¡°Roy, do you know what the enemy we are facing this time?¡± Coulson on the side of the screen looked at him and asked calmly without immediately answering Roy¡¯s question.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t have enough clearance but I can guess. Are they¡­ are they¡­ aliens?¡± After Coulson asked back, Roy answered in a cautious tone.

    ¡°Aliens?!¡­¡± After Roy answered, the two people beside him were shocked before they shut their mouths.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! What we are facing this time is indeed a threat from an Alien Civilization. Moreover, we know something about them. In terms of strength, our mobile unit is not strong enough to fight them. However, our goal is just to block them here.¡± Coulson said with a smile on the screen as he wasn¡¯t surprised by Roy¡¯s guess.

    ¡°You mean¡­ You nned to destroy this area?!¡± After hearing Coulson¡¯s answer, Roy asked as if thinking of something.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the support of the Helicarrier in the sky is only to control the situation without the Avengers. Our ultimate goal is to protect the earth! Therefore, the destruction n still exists, and the Damascus Reese Sword is almost ready.¡± On the screen, Coulson seemed to be looking somewhere else but he still exined his n to Roy.

    The Damascus Reese Sword is SHIELD¡¯s space-based weapon system. Compared with the unnecessary casualties of the environment and personnel caused by the use of miniature nuclear bombs, the use of space-based weapons is not only equally powerful but also reduces a lot of subsequent damage.

    ¡°Damascus Reese Sword! It seems that you are aware of the threat of this Alien civilization!¡± When Coulson mentioned that the destruction n would use the Damascus Reese Sword, Roy couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°Why do you think Captain Rogers and the others haven¡¯te back yet?¡± Coulson on the screen asked meaningfully after hearing Roy¡¯s words.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t underestimate our mobile suits, each of them is the elite of the elite.¡±

    ¡­

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    While Coulson and Reese were talking behind the battlefield, the battle had broken out again.

    Two more war beasts came out of the dimensional space after the previous attack of theser beam, and they were being provoked by the four Mobile Unit Soldiers. From time to time, bullets are shot into their bodies, which, although not fatal, can cause some minor damage to them.

    The remaining seven Dark Elf fighters seemed to be frightened by theser beam strike that was enough to kill them, and they chose to defend against the various strikes of the mobile unit.

    Because the dimensional space in the center of this ruin has always been there. No matter how fierce the battle became, this dimension seems to have not been affected much.

    No, it can¡¯t be said that it has no impact at all, it¡¯s been a while since Dark Elf warbeasts or other Dark Elf warriors flooded the space where they first appeared.

    However, the space waves from the dimensional side are still strong, and support from the Dark Elves is expected to arrive at any moment. For the sake of Aether, Malekith could not have given up such an opportunity.

    Therefore, to guard the dimensional space and allow their support to arrive safely, the remaining seven Dark Elf warriors guarded the dimensional space from seven directions. They will defend against the attacks of the mobile unit soldiers. There would have been many casualties if it weren¡¯t for the fact that these mobile unit soldiers have be very proficient in the control of individual Hoverboards. After all, those weapons in Dark Elf¡¯s hands could also fly at a frightening speed.

    Brush Brush!

    In addition to the Mobile Unit Soldiers dispatched from the SHIELD headquarters, the Iron Man Suits who had dodged the first round ofser beam strikes also rushed out again as their mission is not over yet.

    So, at this point, each of the seven Dark Elf warriors is facing at least three or four attacks. Even if they were powerful, they aren¡¯t able to take it easy when they were pinned down on this side of the earth against the best warriors.

    Buzz!!

    Just as the Mobile Unit Soldiers on the SHIELD side cooperated with Iron Man to suppress the remaining Dark Elf warriors, the concentration of alpha particles at the location of the dimensional space began to rise again, and it soon exploded.

    ¡°Time is up! Initiate Space Blockade!¡± Coulson issued an order with a serious look in his eyes as a strong spatial fluctuation came from the dimension space.

 Chapter 797: Damascus Reese Sword

    <h4>Chapter 797: Damascus Reese Sword</h4>

    After Coulson gave the order, the Mobile Unit Soldiers who were still entangled with the Dark Elf warriors, directly suppressed the Dark Elves with the most intense firepower. Whether it was a rapid-fire machine gun, aser weapon, or a burst of micro-missiles, even the alloy darts of the shuttle under the individual Hoverboard were fired.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    During the full-scale attack of Mobile Unit Soldiers, the Dark Elves who had to guard the dimensional space had to shrink their defenses again.

    The spatial fluctuations from the dimensional space behind them are getting stronger and stronger, and support wille soon. This time it is likely that Malekith wille in person. Therefore, they cannot let the enemy affect this space teleportation.

    Boom!

    Hoo!

    Under the cover of so much firepower, a hole suddenly opened at the bottom of the Hoverboard under the Mobile Unit Soldiers¡¯ feet. Then, a silver metal cylinder was shot out. However, the target of this cylinder is not those Dark Elf warriors, but the surrounding ground where the dimensional space is located.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Under the precise control of each Mobile Unit Soldier, eighteen metal cylinders were quickly inserted into the ruined ground around the dimensional space. After being inserted into the ground, these metal cylinders lit up with circles of red light which indicated their active status.

    ¡°Mission Complete! Let¡¯s go!¡± One of the soldiers in the Mobile Unit spoke after confirming that the eighteen metal cylinders were inserted in the expected positions and were all activated.

    Brush Brush!

    Then, without any hesitation, the eighteen Mobile Unit Soldiers stepped on their Hoverboards and rushed towards the sky. The rest of the Iron Man Armors are still fighting as they can¡¯t leave without further orders.

    Buzz!

    While the Mobile Unit Soldiers have gone high into the air and retreated, the space fluctuations on the other side of the dimension are getting stronger and stronger and based on previous indications, something is about to arrive.

    The metal cylinders on the ground that surround the dimensional space also quickly release a special energy fluctuation after activation.

    This energy fluctuation is an electromaic wave with a fast frequency, and the energy fluctuations emitted by the eighteen metal cylinders continue to fluctuate. After some time, they were able to connect.

    Rip!

    Under the cover of the strong spatial fluctuations on the other side of the dimensional space, the electromaic energy waves emitted by the eighteen metal cylinders silently constitute an energy barrier, just enclosing the central dimensional space.

    Grounded in the ground, the 18 metal cylinders are the connection point, and when fully constructed, this energy barrier is six or seven stories high, like a giant cylindrical cover that appears out of thin air to cover the dimensional space.

    Of course, this electromaic barrierposed of eighteen special equipment also surrounded those Dark Elf warriors. At the same time, the Iron Man Suits are still fighting inside.

    ¡­

    ¡°Good! Space lockdown isplete! Release the Damascus Reese Sword! Let¡¯s show them that it isn¡¯t this easy to attack earth!¡± As the electromaic energy barrier on the ground takes shape, Coulson¡¯s eyes light up inside the Helicarrier, and then he lets out a faint exmation of excitement.

    ¡°Coulson! You bastard!¡­ Evacuate! Evacuate! Evacuate as far as you can!¡± After Coulson spoke, the ground forcemander Roy shouted angrily from the screen in front of him.

    Boom!

    Just as Coulson had just finished speaking, and the ground-based Roy was nervously arranging the retreat of the ground troops because of the imminent arrival of the space-based weapon, a roar gradually came from the 10,000-meter altitude.

    The people on the ground can¡¯t see much because of the clouds, but above the clouds, suspended thousands of meters above on the Helicarrier, people can see the amazing sight.

    Far above their Helicarrier¡¯s location, an object was falling so fast that it was enveloped in a long white stream of air and it was descending at a speed they couldn¡¯t imagine. This is the Damascus Reese Sword, the most powerful space-based weapon in the SHIELD Arsenal.

    The long object inside the white cloud explosion is a rtively small superalloy rod that wasunched from low Earth orbit. It picks up enough kic energy from the force of gravity to destroy buildings over a kilometer, and as far as the center of its impact goes, there would probably be nothing left.

    Boom!

    Brush!

    ¡°The orbit correction isplete, and the Damascus Reese Sword will hit the target in three seconds.¡± The Damascus Reese Sword had already rushed down from the Helicarrier, and Coulson was getting updates from his men behind him.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Buzz~

    Brush brush!

    With three seconds to go before the strike of Damascus Reese Sword, the center of the dimensional space blocked by the electromaic barrier finally reappeared.

    Moreover, there are quite a few people present this time, including Malekith who is different from the other Dark Elf warriors. Malekith finally took matters into his own hands after the advance troops had poked their way.

    ¡°Roar~¡± With a roar, a giant war beast the size of a truck rushed out of the dimensional space.

    On the back of this giant war beast, Malekith was coldly surveying the situation around him. Malekith revealed an expression of disdain after seeing that he was trapped inside a translucent barrier.

    Whew!

    The next moment, Malekith waved his hand forward. Under Malekith¡¯s action, the Dark Elf warriors and giant war beasts who followed him out of the dimensional space immediately rushed out. Their primary goal is to get rid of those Iron Man Armors who are still fighting them as they can that those flying Iron Man are the enemy.

    Especially for those Dark Elf who fought against Lin Rui, they saw this kind of flying thing in the beginning. In Asgard¡¯s forbidden area, the Iron Man suit that Lin Rui wore at the beginning was destroyed by several Dark Elves.

    So, these Dark Elf fighters will do their best to destroy these Armors because they think that every Iron Man suit is the same enemy as Lin Rui.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Three of the ten Iron Man suits left were destroyed in an instant. Meanwhile, Malekith has already reached the translucent electromaic barrier on his giant warbeast.

    ¡°This is¡­ um?!¡± Just when Malekith was about to test what was going on with the barrier blocking him, his expression changed suddenly, and he raised his head the next moment.

    Boom!

    As Malekith looked up, there was a distant roaring from above the thick cloud. In the next second, a circle of white sonic booms took the lead in breaking through the thick clouds. Then, the super-alloy long rod dragged the white airflow straight down!

    Malekith: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 798: Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 798: Arrival</h4>

    Boom!

    There was a rumbling sound like thunder in the overcast sky, but there was no lightning, only the superalloy space-based kic energy weapon that was falling at an extremely fast speed.

    Brush!

    Malekith was aware of the danger after noticing the rapidly falling object above his head. Therefore, without any hesitation, his figure disappeared in a trance on the back of the giant war beast. When Malekith reappeared, he had returned to the dimensional space.

    Although the Dark Elves pay attention to the development of their strength, they also highly advocate the peak of individual power. However, they also developed a decent tech tree.

    Although the development of the technology tree of the Dark Elves is different from that of Earth, Malekith can still see that the thing falling from the top has the power to destroy him. Therefore, he decided to return to the dimensional space in an instant.

    Buzz~

    After Malekith returned to the dimensional space, he had already fallen back into the dimensional space, ready to flee this dangerous ce directly. However, the space-based weapon above his head had fallen in the blink of an eye.

    P¨±!

    The superalloy rod, which was originally aimed at the dimensional space, crashed directly into the top of the dimensional space, and unlike other objects that went directly into the dimension and were teleported away, the superalloy kic energy weapon, carries energy that can prate hundreds of meters underground, shaking local terrain and causing small earthquakes, did not go straight in when it hits the dimensional space but created a collision of energy on the upper edge of the dimensional space.

    Buzz!

    When the superalloy rod, made of the earth¡¯s hardest material, hits the edge of dimensional space, the speed umted from the fall from low Earth orbit is suddenly wiped out, and the energy thus converted was enormous.

    Even if the spatial energy at the edge of dimensional space is very stable, there are strong spatial fluctuations under the impact of such huge energy in such a moment.

    Then, after just holding on for 0.01 seconds, the space barrier above the dimensional space was broken by the attack. Then, carrying the force of reality from earthspace, the superalloy rod sped through the interdimensional space that had begun to crumble, mming into the Malekith below that had not yet been fully transported away.

    Boom!

    Malekith, who had his eye on what was happening overhead, had already pulled out his weapon, a ck-covered scepter when the superalloy rod hit the top of dimensional space. It¡¯s ck, but it looks like it¡¯s made of wood. Malekith threw his scepter upward with an ugly expression on his face as the dimensional space began to copse.

    Brush!

    Boom!

    There is no time to describe the speed with which these actions took ce, and the sound of the impact had not yet been heard as Malekith¡¯s scepter bounced off the impact of the superalloy rod above it. Malekith could not reach out to catch his scepter after it bounced back and he could only watch as it spun and hit his chest.

    P¨±!

    Card!

    A muffled sound was apanied by the sound of shattering bones as Malekith was savagely teleported away at thest moment of the copse of the dimensional space, with his ck scepter.

    Boom!

    And after Malekith¡¯s figure disappeared in the lower part of the dimensional space, the superalloy rod that had fallen finallypletely prated this dimensional space, and then mmed into the ground where there was no dimensional space to block it.

    In the next moment, the violent earthquake caused by the copse of the dimensional space and the strike of the space-based weapon was quickly transmitted around the location of the dimensional space.

    Buzz~

    ¡°£¤%%&amamp;!!¡±

    Boom! Bang Bang Bang!

    With little time to react, the frightened voices of the Dark Elf warriors still fighting Iron Man were halfway through their cries before the shock wave shattered them, along with the Iron Man suits in front of them.

    After destroying the Dark Elves in the area of interdimensional space and destroying the Iron Man suits that were ¡°systemically incorrect,¡± the st hit the electromaic energy barrier that had been ced by the super mobile team.

    The barrier of electromaic energy that had been strong enough to block the onught of the Dark Elf warriors remained there for a while before the ground shook and the semitransparacters dissolved, releasing the shock waves inside.

    Boom!

    ¡­

    Earth, inside SHIELD¡¯s base in Siberia. Since Iron Man and Spiderman had bothe out and left in a hurry, the portal has continuously sent strong space fluctuations. Then, Rogers quickly retreated with the Earth team that participated in the S-n.

    However, Captain Rogers was thest of the team. When he finally returned through the portal, he was too weak to pick up a shield. After hisst words to themander, Rogers passed out like the other seriously wounded men. And his words were: Defend the portal at all costs!

    Originally, Rogers was going to say if you can¡¯t hold it then destroy the portal with your most powerful attack. While they don¡¯t yet know how to destroy such a stable portal, Rogers won¡¯t risk the Dark Elf race on the other side attacking Earth.

    Fortunately, after Rogers and his crew returned to Earth, there was a strong space waveing out of the space portal, but no Dark Elf came out of it. As a result, SHIELDmanders would not dare to do anything with the portal while Rogers, the key decision-maker, was unconscious.

    Actually, Rogers and others didn¡¯t even know that the supporting from the Dark Elf side is not very strong, because most of the Dark Elves¡¯bat power has been taken away by Malekith, and the others have also joined the battle with Asgard.

    Therefore, after driving back the enemies who invaded their territory, those Dark Elves did not think about continuing to pursue their enemies through the Portal.

    These Dark Elves will not make a move unless they get further instructions from Malekith. However, Malekith¡¯s situation is unknown and at the very least, he won¡¯t give any instructions to the Dark Elves who are staying at the base camp for a while.

    No one knew if this was a coincidence or if the Will of the World made a move again. Since Lin Rui began his search for the Magic Cube, everything has been very chaotic, and Lin Rui has encountered dangers that threaten his life more than once.

 Chapter 799: Tranquil

    <h4>Chapter 799: Tranquil</h4>

    And now, the earth is also involved in the battle between Dark Elves and Asgard, the Magic Cube has fallen into human hands and the Reality Stone has appeared again. If Lin Rui can persevere his life this time then he will definitely have a headache when he wakes up.

    ¡­

    On Earth, there is a little town on the border between Mexico and the United States. It is surrounded by mountains and water and is far from the city, it is a perfect ce for those seeking peace and quiet.

    Life in this town is really quiet and simple. The poption of the town is only a few hundred people, and there is almost nomunication with people outside the town.

    The asional passer-by is either a hiker or a lost person, who quickly leaves after admiring the natural beauty. After all, the town¡¯s modern amenities are so primitive that the average person can¡¯t stand them for long.

    In this remote town, a small river stretches down from the mountain. On both sides of the small river arerge and small wooden houses. These are the houses of the residents of this small town.

    And on such a quiet afternoon, which was perfect for a nap, the door of one of these wooden houses near the river silently opened. Then a big, bearded man came out of the room.

    The man wore simple clothes and didn¡¯t care much about dressing himself cleanly, but his exposed body showed that he had at least some strength.

    After stepping out of the hut, the burly man took a wandering look at the river in front of him and the trees on the other side. Then, as if remembering what he hade to do, the big man¡¯s eyes began to focus and he look back at the track that led out of town.

    Huhu~

    After the burly man¡¯s eyes had been fixed on the gravel path for a while, the sound of a car¡¯s tires rolling over the gravel gradually came from behind it. Then an old pickup truck came staggering up the gravel road.

    The pickup carried a total of five people. There was a middle-aged man and a woman in the front, and three young people sat in the back of the pick-up truck. At this time, the chatter of the three young people also slowly came over.

    ¡°We have fun this time!¡±

    ¡°But the time was too short, I still wanted to go to many ces!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go there next time.¡±

    ¡°Next time, we have to wait for a month¡­¡±

    ¡°Be content with what we did! If it hadn¡¯t been for my Uncle Bourne, would you ever have gone out?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Right! I heard your uncle Bourne was having a problem with Miss Feith¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡­ Keep quiet!¡±

    Whoosh!

    Card!

    As the pickup truck waddled up to the burly man¡¯s cabin, it came to a slow halt. Then, the passenger seat door opened and Miss Faith, whom the teenager had mentioned in the trunk, got out.

    ¡°Thanks for driving me back, Bourne.¡± When she got out of the car, Miss Feith smiled and thanked Bourne in the car.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s fine. If you even need to go to town then tell me and I will drive you there.¡± Bourne said with a smile on his face after hearing Faith¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Nodding her head, Faith raised her feet and walked over to the wooden house.

    ¡°Okay! See you next time!¡± In response, Bourne stepped on the elerator and set off again.

    ¡°Hey! Logan,e to our ce for a drink when you have time!¡± As the pickup slowly drove past the wooden house, a teenager sitting in the car suddenly shouted to the burly man standing at the door of the wooden house.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Facing the invitation of the young man, the man standing at the door of the wooden house just answered lightly.

    Huhu~

    Then, the pickup drove a few of them slowly along the gravel road into the depths of the woods.

    ¡°Logan, why did youe out today? Is there something wrong?¡± After the pickup truck left, Feith, who had walked to the front of the wooden house, looked at the burly man and asked.

    Miss Feith, as Bourne and the boys called her, looked very young and pretty, and could not have been more than thirty. But in her ck hair, there were strands of white hair that looked dyed. However, most beautiful women don¡¯t wear this color as it makes them look old.

    And this beautiful Miss Feith, with her peculiar hair color, had just called the big man Logan, just as the young man had called him. In other words, the burly man with the stubble is a former member of the X-Men: Wolverine!

    Then, Feith¡¯s own identity is also very easy to guess. Her real name is Anna Marie, and she also used to be in X-Men and was called¡­ Rogue.

    At Rogue¡¯s words, Logan¡¯s eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Just got a call from America.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes flicker at Logan¡¯s answer, but she soon bes calm.

    ¡°Oh, are those old friends? When I went to town today, I also heard a lot about some big things happening in the world now. It seems that they are ready to go on the world stage again.¡± Rogue said while walking to the wooden house.

    ¡°They are not preparing, they are already on the world stage. And they¡¯re betting pretty much everything on it.¡± Logan continued to speak after seeing Rogue¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°Yeah? And who made the call this time? Hank or Professor Charles?¡± Rogue asked without any expression on her face.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t Hank or Charles, it was¡­ Robert.¡±

    Squeak!

    After hearing Logan¡¯s answer, Rogue who had stepped on the stairs in front of the wooden house suddenly stopped. It seems that because of too much force, there was a sound of wood squeezing under her feet.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡­

    On Earth, Stark Industries Building, New York. Deadpool, who was surrounded by people finally came to the fifth underground floor and saw Lin Rui, who was very closely guarded. Of course, Deadpool also saw Harry and Thor outside the infirmary.

    ¡°Deadpool! Why are you here?¡± After seeing Deadpool, Harry, who has been discussing with Thor how to save Lin Rui from such a dangerous situation more safely, subconsciously cries out.

    However, what Harry doesn¡¯t realize is that he is now Harry Osborn and not the Dark Knight of the League of Defenders.

    Deadpool had only seen Lin Rui¡¯s face and had no idea who Spiderman and the rest of the League of Defenders were. Deadpool, of course, didn¡¯t even know Thor.

    ¡°When did I get so famous? Even the CEO of OsCorp knows me!¡± Deadpool said with a surprised expression on his face when he heard Harry¡¯s shout.

    Harry: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 800: Hurries Back

    <h4>Chapter 800: Hurries Back</h4>

    Harry knew exactly what Deadpool was saying but he was a little embarrassed by his outburst and didn¡¯t exin anything, so he let Deadpool get the wrong idea.

    ¡°Well, I am familiar with your work.¡± In the end, Harry simply followed Deadpool¡¯s words.

    ¡°Oh?! Really? What do you know about me?!¡± At first, Deadpool thought that this Boss of Oscorp just happened to know his name, but now it seems that he knows him, so of course, Deadpool needs to ask some more questions.

    Harry: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem, what are you doing here?¡± Without intending to answer Deadpool¡¯s words, Harry decisively changed the subject.

    ¡°Uh¡­ By the way, I¡¯m here to tell you that we, and by we, I mean the League of Defenders have a way to save the guy inside.¡± Deadpool quickly said after hearing Harry¡¯s words.

    ¡°League of Defenders have a way to save Jackson?!¡± Harry spoke with a surprised expression on his face after hearing Deadpool¡¯s words.

    Harry was also a member of the League of Defenders, and if the League of Defenders had a way then how could he not know about it.

    However, Harry¡¯s thinking was wrong. Because Jerry was too anxious, he didn¡¯t tell Harry what he thought of. Actually, Jerry had forgotten that Harry had reached the Stark Industries building to see Lin Rui.

    ¡°Yes, I think JARVIS should already know what to do by now. If you have any doubts, you can ask him.¡± Seeing Harry¡¯s disbelief, Deadpool exined it simply.

    ¡°JARVIS? I¡¯ll¡­¡± Harry¡¯s eyes shed when he heard Deadpool¡¯s words, and he had already contacted Jerry directly.

    Then, Harry got the n to save Lin Rui from Jerry. After listening to Jerry¡¯s approach, Harry also felt that their approach was better than Thor¡¯s. However, Jerry¡¯s approach is also very uncertain. That is, Jerry can¡¯t be sure whether X-Men can get Rogue back. If Rogue didn¡¯te back, then Jerry¡¯s n would not work.

    ¡°It¡¯s still better than having no hope!¡± Harry thought silently in his heart after confirming that the X-Men were already trying their best to find Rogue.

    ¡°By the way, do you know what that thing he¡¯s holding in his hand? That thing has been supporting him until now, right?¡± Just after Harry had gotten the n from Jerry, Deadpool pointed to the infirmary and asked.

    ¡°Well, the reason Jackson is hovering between life and death is because of the residual dark energy in his wounds. What Jackson is holding in his hand was not able to counter those dark energies, but it was able to provide Jackson with a special type of energy that kept pulling his life force back.¡± After Deadpool asked the question, Harry simply replied.

    ¡°Since you havee here then you know that Jackson is a very amazing person, and it wouldn¡¯t be too strange for him to have such a thing,¡± Harry added after answering.

    ¡°Well, of course, I¡¯m not surprised that this guy has this kind of thing in his hands. It¡¯s just that I feel a little familiar with this thing.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Deadpool nodded and said.

    Speaking of which, it¡¯s true that Deadpool is familiar with the Heart of Life in Lin Rui¡¯s hands. Because, when he was on that alien, Deadpool was also attacked by that B-Grade nt monster. And this heart of life is what Lin Rui got from the monster¡¯s body, so it¡¯s normal for Deadpool to feel familiar.

    ¡°Huh?¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t introduced you guys. This is Deadpool, a member of the League of Defenders. And this¡­ er, he¡¯s a friend of Jackson¡¯s.¡± Harry didn¡¯t think much about what Deadpool said and then started to introduce Deadpool and Thor to each other.

    ¡°Well, I know him.¡± Facing Harry¡¯s introduction, Thor simply nodded and had no ns tomunicate further with Deadpool.

    Deadpool: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s attitude, Deadpool certainly wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to say anything.

    Then, outside the ward where Lin Rui was receiving the most high-end medical care from JARVIS, Deadpool was waiting for other news. Of course, they are also paying attention to Lin Rui¡¯s life all the time.

    While Deadpool and the others were watching Lin Rui¡¯s situation, Tony, who was rushing back finally came back to New York. Along the way, Tony has learned from JARVIS that Harry and Jerry have some ways to save Lin Rui¡¯s life at this time.

    However, none of these solutions seemed so certain to Tony. Therefore, Tony had to see Lin Rui¡¯s situation as soon as possible before making a decision.

    From the very first time he knew Lin Rui, Tony took care of this talented young man as a very important junior. Especially since Tony knew that Lin Rui was Mirage Knight, he was very grateful to Lin Rui for saving his life a few times.

    And Lin Rui¡¯s identity is also very sensitive, if it wasn¡¯t for Tony¡¯s help, Lin Rui¡¯s Mirage Knight¡¯s identity would probably have been all over the city long ago.

    For Lin Rui andter Spiderman Peter, Tony has his own sense of responsibility towards them. He may not be as old as these two boys in many respects, but he will do his best to protect them.

    For example, Tony has long suspected that Lin Rui inherited the legacy of an extraterrestrial high-tech civilization lost to Earth. However, he did not speak about it with Lin Rui but cooperated with him to make their rtionship more stable.

    So this time, Tony is responsible for Lin Rui¡¯s life, and Tony Stark may not approve of the solutions that others think are feasible. He can¡¯t make a decision until he sees the problem. And if Rogue is the only safe way and if the X-Men don¡¯t get her back then Tony Stark will do whatever it takes to get her back.

    ¡°Sir, the battle over London has ended, and the dimensional space has been shattered by the impact of the space-based weapon. The beasts and warriors of the Dark Elves who rushed out of the dimensional space have all died, and the casualties of the SHIELD London branch are Ten Units or so.¡± JARVIS¡¯ voice rang in Tony¡¯s ear as he rushed into New York and was about to arrive home.

    ¡°Okay. The Helicarrier and the Damascus Reese Sword system have been dispatched. If Coulson couldn¡¯t even destroy one dimension with these things then he and SHIELD are useless.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯ report, Tony spoke without any change in his expression.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Tony rushed to the top floor of the Stark Industries building in the center of New York. There, Pepper was looking up at the sky with a worried look on her face.

 Chapter 801: Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 801: Feeling</h4>

    On earth, Siberia SHIELD¡¯s base, the teams that are being reintroduced through the space portal are receiving a proper settlement and Recovery Serum. Especially the members of the Avengers, League of Defenders, and X-Men. They are the core of the team and the ones who give the most and were hurt the most.

    In this base, in addition to the most heavily guarded portal, the ce where Captain Rogers was given the Recovery Serum was also heavily guarded.

    This time, the most important people were seriously injured, and the temporarymander was very nervous. If something happened at this time, even if he died a hundred times, he would not be able to atone for his sins. This was rted to the protection of the entire earth.

    Snapped! p p!

    Just when these Soldiers or Heroes who had just returned to the earth from the fierce battle were receiving the highest-end Recovery Serum in the medical room, a person who was half leaning on the hospital bed suddenly ripped off the medical connection to detect the physical condition on his body and sat up.

    Shout!!

    The next moment, he was already out of the hospital bed.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    ¡°Mr. Falcon! You¡¯re not well enough to get out of bed!¡± When the man suddenly pulled out the detection instrument and got out of bed, the medical staff who had been paying attention to the situation on this side shouted nervously and ran over.

    Ignoring the medical personnel who ran over, Falcon stepped out of the bed and walked towards the side of the ward with a pale face.

    The medical room in this base isrge enough to be divided into several medical areas. Falcon and the others who were not seriously injured were ced in the peripheral medical area. As for Captain Rogers and the others who were seriously injured were ced in the center, and the direction Falcon walked was the center.

    After a dozen steps, Falcon stopped at a transparent ss wall. On the other side of this ss wall is the center of the infirmary, where Rogers and others are. He observed the situation inside.

    Da Da Da~

    After Falcon was standing against the ss wall for a moment, there was a sound of footsteps behind him. Then, in silence, a man came and stood beside him, looking with him over the ss wall. It was Hawkeye, and it was Hawkeye who chased the paramedics away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Captain and the others will be fine.¡± Hawkeye reached out and patted Falcon¡¯s shoulder as he spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°Well, I know Captain and the others will be fine,¡± Falcon responded lightly after hearing Hawkeye¡¯s words.

    ¡°However, Hawkeye¡­ what was the point of us doing this? Is it¡­ Do you really think that it was to create an out-of-ground zone?¡± After answering Hawkeye, Falcon gently asked two more questions.

    For this S-n, the action of gathering the powerful warriors on the earth side and to take them through the portal to enter the battlefield of an extraterrestrial civilization. Falcon had a lot of doubts from the beginning, but he still followed Captain America seriously and carried out his mission.

    At the end of the day, Falcon is still a true soldier, and he is a very upright soldier. After seeing the cruelty of the battlefield with his own eyes, Falcon was not very supportive of the conflict between the Earth team and extraterrestrial civilization.

    Hawkeye: ¡°¡­¡±

    Faced with Falcon¡¯s question, Hawkeye was momentarily at a loss for an answer. Hawkeye didn¡¯t know exactly what Rogers was thinking. He knew, however, that Rogers was notunching the S-n to open up a base on the extraterrestrial civilization areas.

    Furthermore, this time it was the search for Magic Cube that led to the discovery of this stable space portal. Rogers didn¡¯t n to do anything with this portal and it was just normal scientific research.

    However, Rogers¡¯ mind changed when the Dark Elf war beasts and those powerful and cruel warriors appeared.

    Since this portal has been established to allow the safe transport of civilizations on both sides of the space, a collision between the two civilizations is inevitable.

    So, now that the other side has figured it out, to limit the damage on this side of the earth, Rogers has taken the more radical step of actively opening the battlefield on the other side of the portal!

    Of course, Rogers could not have decided on such a n alone without Mirage Knight¡¯s information and intelligence. However, thanks to the trust of Tony Stark and Professor Charles in Mirage Knight, n S can proceed smoothly.

    However, due to misinformation and a miscalction of Dark Elf¡¯s power, the Earthside almost did not return.

    ¡°Whatever Captain had nned, I don¡¯t think he would have liked to see us like this. So let¡¯s get back on our feet. We still have a lot of problems we need to solve.¡± After two seconds of silence, Hawkeye replied.

    ¡°Hey! I know, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Falcon looked at the severely injured people on the other end of the ss wall in front of him again, and he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°By the way, where are Tony Stark, Spiderman, and the guy the League of Defenders left behind? Are they not supposed to be here, as early retractors?¡± After watching Rogers and the others, Falcon suddenly remembered that there were a few people who were not injured very much, who should have been here.

    Of course, Falcon wasn¡¯t ming Tony and Spiderman for their absence. After all, if it wasn¡¯t for the support of Tony¡¯s 100 Iron Man, they didn¡¯t know how many of them would be able to withdraw.

    One must know that during their retreat, the Dark Elves threw out several ck hole grenades. The retreat of the Earthside would have been greatly affected if the power of the ck hole grenades had not been blocked by a dozen Iron Man¡¯s serial self-destruct.

    ¡°Stark and the others¡­ ording to Vince, they all rushed back to New York after receiving a message.¡± Hawkeye replied after thinking about it. Vince is the currentmander of this base.

    ¡°Went back to New York in a hurry? What¡¯s the news? Is it even more urgent than what we are here?¡± Falcon asked in confusion after hearing Hawkeye¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Mirage Knight!¡± Just as Hawkeye was finishing his sentence, a voice came from behind them.

    Hu~

    When Falcon and Hawkeye turned around together, they saw Storm with short silver hair standing behind them. The voice was hers. However, while Falcon and Hawkeye were looking at Storm, her eyes went through Falcon and Hawkeye to the seriously wounded man behind the ss wall.

    ¡°Storm, what did you just say? Mirage Knight? What happened to him?¡± Hawkeye couldn¡¯t help but speak, seeing that Storm¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t moved back.

 Chapter 802: Staff Restoration

    <h4>Chapter 802: Staff Restoration</h4>

    Hearing Hawkeye¡¯s questioning, Storm turned her eyes back to Hawkeye and Falcon.

    ¡°From the information I got, Mirage Knight was attacked by the Dark Elves when he went to inquire about their situation. Now his life is in critical condition and he may die at any time.¡± Storm replied calmly while looking at Hawkeye and Falcon who were puzzled.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Mirage Knight¡­¡±

    Hearing Storm¡¯s answer, Hawkeye and Falcon both shouted in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, I know there were some inuracies in Mirage Knight¡¯s information, but he didn¡¯t expect that either.¡± Seeing the expressions on Hawkeye and Falcon¡¯s faces, Storm continued.

    ¡°Then he now¡­¡±

    ¡°He is currently undergoing the conservative Recovery Serum at Stark Industries. Whether he can survive it or not depends on luck. Because those who can help him may not be willing to take action.¡± Before Hawkeye could finish speaking, Storm continued to answer.

    Storm got the news from the X-Men. Of course, she already knew that the League of Defenders asked the X-Men to find Anna Marie. However, based on Storm¡¯s understanding, she may not break the peaceful life she has maintained for so many years for a stranger she has never met.

    Neither Hawkeye nor Falcon said anything else after hearing Storm¡¯s words. Although they were curious as to why some people would be reluctant to help Mirage Knight, looking at what Storm just said, she wouldn¡¯t have said it if she didn¡¯t believe it. So, they won¡¯t ask much.

    ¡°If you look at it this way, the S-n this time really hurt us!¡± Just when Hawkeye and the others felt anxious and helpless because of the current situation, another voice came from behind them. Then, the unscathed Dr. Banner appeared in Storm¡¯s line of sight.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, how is the situation over the Portal? Is there an attack from the Dark Elves?¡± Hawkeye asked quickly when he saw Dr. Bannering over.

    They knew in their hearts that there would be nothing wrong with the Portal as they can still safely ept the Recovery Serum here, but they have to confirm it themselves before they can feel at ease.

    ¡°Nothing has happened at the Portal yet, and even if someone or somethinges out, it will take them passing by the other green guy. So, don¡¯t worry and recover. Worrying about this and worrying about that won¡¯t help your injuries.¡± Hearing Hawkeye¡¯s words, Dr. Banner quickly replied and then persuaded.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! As for us, this injury is nothing, but I am worried about Captain and others. This time, I don¡¯t know when they will be able to recover.¡± Hawkeye spoke with a relieved expression on his face after knowing that the Portal is safe.

    ¡°Huh?! Captain is awake!¡± While Hawkeye was talking to Dr. Banner, Falcon over there suddenly pointed to the ss wall and shouted in surprise.

    Shout!

    Following Falcon¡¯s shouts, Hawkeye and the others immediately looked on the other side of the ss wall. Then, they saw that Rogers, who was lying on the hospital bed by the ss wall, had opened his eyes and was trying to sit up with difficulty.

    However, because of the wounds all over his body, Rogers tried several times without sess and finally stopped his movement after attracting the attention of the medical staff.

    ¡°Haha! Like I said, Captain will be fine!¡± Hawkeye said with a surprised expression on his face as he patted Falcon on the shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right!¡± Falcon just replied with a relieved expression on his face.

    ¡°It seems that the Super Soldier Serum effects were much stronger than I had thought! Or, is Steve have something more special?¡± After seeing this scene in front of him, Dr. Banner¡¯s evaluation was better than others.

    And not long after Rogers woke up, other people who were unconscious because of their injuries also woke up one after another. No one knew if it was because they were blessed by the protagonist halo or something else. Rogers¡¯ situation on earth is much better than it was on the other side of the Portal.

    Of course, although Rogers and Professor Charles are both awake, they still need a long time to recover because of their serious injuries. Moreover, Siberia¡¯s n for Portal has failed.

    As long as there is any change in the Portal, Rogers will destroy it at any cost, just like the dimensional space in London.

    So, after Rogers and the others recovered a little, except for Rogers and a few members of the Avengers, everyone else returned to their homes one after another.

    The Magic Cube has been obtained, and Mirage Knight who has obtained the Magic Cube is now in critical condition. It is useless for the injured Professor Charles and others to stay in Siberia.

    Huhuhu~

    The members of the X-Men are in the rear cabin of a fighter jet taking off from the Siberia base.

    There were five people from the X-Men team that participated in the S-n, of which Storm¡¯s status should be considered the best. Blink and the Beast are now unable to use their mutant abilities, and as for Path Finder, he is also seriously injured. And Professor Charles can¡¯t use his full power.

    ¡°Professor, Anna¡­¡± Looking at Charles, who had been resting with his eyes closed, Storm hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    Iceman has been trying to contact Rogue for a while, but so far there has been no response. If Rogue doesn¡¯t want to do something then no one can force her.

    Hearing Storm¡¯s words, Professor Charles slowly opens his eyes. Storm and others could see the deep fatigue in his eyes. But Charles¡¯s wisdom was not diminished by injury or fatigue.

    ¡°Logan¡¯s over there. If they¡¯reing back, they¡¯reing back together.¡± There was a pause, and Charles couldn¡¯t hide the weariness in his voice.

    ¡°Then, do you think they¡¯lle back together?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡­¡± Charles closed his eyes and rested again after he said that.

    Whoosh!

    ¡­

    Asgard, the forbidden ce where the Aether was originally hidden, a violent spatial fluctuation suddenly spread from the inside of the mountain.

    Buzzing~

    This space fluctuationsted for half a minute before it ended, after which the forbidden area returned to a quiet state again. However, inside the mountain, the structure that had been stable for thousands of years has been destroyed.

 Chapter 803: Distressed

    <h4>Chapter 803: Distressed</h4>

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡­¡± After a pause in space fluctuation, a roar of iparable anger came from the deep red mountain.

    For more than an hour or so, there had been a series of battles inside the mountain since Jane Foster had identally entered the forbidden territory through dimensional space. From Thor¡¯s power to Lin Rui¡¯s rescue, to Lin Rui¡¯s final battle with an entire team of Dark Elf warriors, the forbiddennd is devastated.

    At this time, the center of the mountain, where the original dimensional space existed, has beenpletely copsed by the earthquake, not even a passage exists. However, in this piece of aplete copse of the ruins, a figure stood on a piece of rubble looking in a direction.

    Moreover, the man had clearly suffered a severe blow to his chest, and his entire breastte looked shattered and deted. Although this man looked a little dusty and was obviously hurt, the guy¡¯s eyes were still cold.

    ¡°Midgard! That ce is Midgard!¡± Suppressing the anger that he could not hold in his heart, the guy standing on the ruins let out a low cry as his throat puffed out a few times.

    Needless to say, this dusty-looking guy standing on gravel in the forbidden realm of Asgard is Malekith who was sted back from Earth by a space-based weapon.

    Had it not been for his quick reflexes which allowed him to dart back into the interdimensional space the moment the space-based weapons fell, the leader of the Dark Elf race would probably be gone by now.

    Because SHIELD on Earth used space-based weapons to directly smash the dimensional space, the dimensional space on the side of the Asgard forbidden area was shattered.

    Malekith was thrown out almost at the same time as the dimensional space copsed. Ordinary people would not be so lucky to survive such a space copse. It can only be said that Malekith¡¯s own strength and luck made him survive such a disaster.

    ¡°Midgard! Midgard! If the Aether is taken to the Midgard¡­¡± Melekith¡¯s breath slowly calmed down and his mood also got better and there were some other changes in his cold eyes. It seems that Malekith has also thought of something else.

    Huhu~

    Just as Malekith was thinking about what to do with the current situation, there was a slight movement at his feet. It was obvious that something was about to rush out from under the ruins.

    Malekith¡¯s expressions didn¡¯t change at all at the movement beneath his feet. Because he knew that beneath the ruins were War Beasts and Dark Elves buried by the copse of the dimensional space.

    Bang Bang!

    Sure enough, under Malekith¡¯s calm gaze, several holes were drilled from below the ruins. Then, the heads of several cannon fodder war beasts were exposed first. Immediately afterward, the buried Dark Elf warriors also crawled out one after another.

    Except for the Dark Elf warriors who didn¡¯t return from the Earth. Several Dark Elf warriors who have not yet crossed the dimensional space died as they were all affected by the copse of the dimensional space just now.

    The expression on Malekith¡¯s face was very ugly as he looked at the war beasts and Dark Elf warriors crawling out of the ruins. This time, the Elites of the Dark Elf race had followed Malekith to the forbidden realm of Asgard in search of the Aether.

    Malekith¡¯s heart also hurt as he realized his losses. Fortunately, he was safe, and there were two of The Kursed left behind. Otherwise, Malekith would have regretteding here.

    ¡°Chief!

    ¡°Chief!

    After climbing out of the gravel burial, the Dark Elf warriors ran towards Malekith in horror. Although these Dark Elf fighters are the most elite team under Malekith, after facing the crisis of life and death, these powerful fighters also felt fear.

    Just as Malekith frowned at his panicked men, a Dark Elf warrior walked in front of Malekith with a ck scepter in both hands.

    Shout!

    ¡°Chief! Your scepter!¡± The Dark Elf warrior who found the scepter from the ruins shouted, raising his hands respectfully.

    Aplicated expression appeared in Malekith¡¯s eyes when he saw the scepter being handed to him. This scepter is made of sacred wood unique to the Dark Elf n and it has always been a symbol and weapon of Malekith¡¯s identity, but now, there is a very obvious crack in the upper third part of the scepter.

    This crack was caused by Malekith after throwing the scepter to block the space-based weapon, and after the scepter was smashed back by the space-based weapon, it hit Malekith himself. The broken breastte on his chest was because of this Scepter.

    His eyes swept over the badly damaged scepter several times, and Malekith finally reached out and took the scepter. Although the scepter may now be broken in two with a little force, its symbolism is still enormous, and Malekith could not discard it.

    ¡°Has everything been investigated? What else happened in this forbidden ce before we came? I do not feel the Aether¡¯s energy in the people of Midgard, so the Aether must not be in them.¡± Malekith asked as he looked at the dusty Dark Elf warriors before him as he folded his staff.

    Before Malekith went to Earth through the dimensional space, he had arranged for some Dark Elves here to continue to investigate what had happened in this forbidden area before.

    Because Thor and Jane didn¡¯t meet any Dark Elf, they were just met by a few war beasts. In fact, what these Dark Elves saw was only a Lin Rui, but there was no Aether on Lin Rui.

    In fact, this is a very good judgment, because Dark Elves are very familiar with the energy of Aether. If those Dark Elf warriors had sensed the energy of the Aether from Lin Rui at that time then maybe they had be desperate from the beginning, then Lin Rui¡¯s situation might have been much worse than it is now.

    ¡°Chief! ording to our battlefield analysis, there was more than one enemy here. Actually, there were supposed to be three people here. ording to a cave tunnel that has been destroyed, several of the beasts were killed by the Power of Thor .¡± At Malekith¡¯s words, one of the Dark Elf who had gathered around him took two steps forward and answered.

    ¡°Three people? The Power of Thor? Could it be!¡­¡± Malekith¡¯s eyes sparkled with a terrifying light when he heard his men¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Odin?!¡± Odin is Malekith¡¯s first thought if it¡¯s clear that the beasts have been pulverized by thor¡¯s power

 Chapter 804: Guess

    <h4>Chapter 804: Guess</h4>

    However, after thinking about it for a while, Malekith decided that it was highly unlikely, if not impossible. Because, if it was Odin, he couldn¡¯t have just killed the cannon fodder beasts.

    This is, after all, the forbiddennd of the Asgard, and the ce where the Aether is hidden. If Odin did find out that Malekith was leading the best team of the Dark Elf n to find the Aether, he couldn¡¯t have just done something so unimportant.

    So Malekith was almost certain that Odin couldn¡¯t have killed the beasts that had been pulverized by the Power of Thor. Well, maybe there¡¯s only one possibility left.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t Odin then the only person with the Power of Thor would be¡­ Asgard¡¯s Crown Prince, Thor Odinsen.¡± Malekith thought quickly in his heart.

    ¡°In that case, in addition to the troublemaker of Midgard, the Crown Prince is also involved in this. However, ording to the information Laufey gave me, wasn¡¯t the Crown Prince of Asgard banished to some world by Odin?¡± Combining the various situations reported by his subordinates, what happened in this forbidden area was gradually restored in Malekith¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Could it be that¡­ this Thor was banished into Midgard by Odin?!¡± After thinking about it, a thought suddenly shed in Malekith¡¯s mind.

    But while the situation wasrgely straightened out, Malekith¡¯s brow remained furrowed. ording to his theory, Whether Odin discovers his movement or not, Thor, the eldest son of Asgard, is involved with the Crown Prince of Asgard and he should be involved with Midgard.

    And now, the whereabouts of the Aether is very uncertain, it may be in Midgard, or it may be in Asgard, which makes the situation veryplicated.

    ¡°If this is the case then I can only go back and trouble the High Priest again! No matter what the price is, I must get the Aether and the Nine Realms will be plunged into darkness forever. I can¡¯t give up now!¡± In the end, Malekith, who was unable to determine the whereabouts of the Aether had no choice but to make such a decision.

    Then, after recovering on the spot, Malekith quickly left the forbidden area of ??Asgard with his wounded soldiers. Their venture into Asgard¡¯s forbidden area to find the Aether was almost a total failure, but they were still certain that the Aether did exist and wasn¡¯t destroyed.

    Shortly after leaving Asgard, Malekith received urgent news from his base camp. A portal had appeared inside the territory of the Dark Elf n and there were powerful enemies from other worlds there, which caused a lot of damage to the Dark Elves.

    Malekith, who got this news, almost smashed themunicator in his hand. He took the most powerful team of the Dark Elves to go out to do a big mission, but he almost lost his home!

    Through the detailed information that came from there, Malekith discovered that among those enemies, there was somethingpletely simr to the Colossus weapon used by the Midgard man he met in the forbidden area of ??Asgard.

    ¡°Could it be that Midgard had joined Asgard to conspire against the Dark Elves? Maybe¡­ they have discovered our n to take advantage of this Convergence to plunge the Nine Realms into darkness forever??!¡± After a little analysis, Malekith couldn¡¯t help thinking of this.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Malekith thought so much as it was a series of experiences and special circumstances that point to this oue. If Midgard, who has not been seen on the universe stage for a long time, has teamed up with Asgard against Dark Elves then Malekith will have to think about what to do next. At the very least, his original n was bound to be revised.

    ¡°Asgard¡­ Midgard, what the hell is going on with them!?¡± Malekith, who was already in the Spaceship, stood in front of the cockpit and looked nkly at the eternal darkness of the universe outside as he quickly thought in his heart.

    Huhu~

    The Spaceship carrying Malekith and a group of powerful Dark Elf warriors quickly flew away from Asgard¡¯s territory. Because of the Dark Elf Spaceship¡¯s stealth function, Heimdall did not notice the departure of the Spaceship.

    ¡­

    Earth, New York, Stark Industry Building.

    Tony, who had returned, only revealed a small part of the situation to Pepper before heforted her and hurriedly went to the fifth underground floor to check on Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡± Harry shouted excitedly after seeing Tonying back.

    Harry and the others have thought of all the ways to save Lin Rui, but none of them can help Lin Rui. Maybe, Tony has some other way to save Lin Rui here.

    ¡°Mr. Tony Stark.¡± When Harry called Tony, Thor, who was standing beside him, also took the initiative to greet him.

    After all, when Thor was banished to Earth by Odin, Loki had sent the Destroyer to kill or maim him, and it was the support of the Earthling in front of him that helped defeat the Destroyer.

    Although Tony at the time was more interested in Lin Rui, he had saved Thor and the Four Warriors. So, Thor is still somewhat grateful to this equally arrogant Earthling.

    ¡°Huh? Harry Osborn, is that you?¡± Tony was stunned for a moment when he saw Harry, and then he immediately reacted. Since Spiderman is Peter Parker, it¡¯s pretty obvious who Dark Knight is.

    ¡°And Thor, it looks like we got the news about Dark Elves from you.¡± Tony looked at Thor and said after looking at Harry.

    Speaking of which, although Tony knew for a long time that Thor was not from Earth, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to him because Thor seemed so ordinary. However, this incident with Dark Elf makes Tony realize that extraterrestrial civilization is not as ordinary as Thor. And Thor, it turns out, isn¡¯t ordinary.

    As for Deadpool, Tony just nced at him and didn¡¯t take the initiative to say anything. Although Deadpool wanted to talk to the famous rich phnthropist, it seems that the asion is not suitable.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, is there any other way you can help Jackson?¡± Harry asked, not caring that Tony had guessed his hidden identity.

    Hearing Harry¡¯s question, Tony didn¡¯t answer immediately and just walked past them and walked to the front ss wall. Beyond the ss wall, Lin Rui was lying quietly on the hospital bed.

 Chapter 805: Ways

    <h4>Chapter 805: Ways</h4>

    Tony stood by the ss wall and looked at Lin Rui inside for quite a while. He did not speak and his facial expression did not change. But the look in his eyes had changed many times in that time.

    ¡°What a mess you¡¯ve made of yourself, Kid! So what if you had something to save your life? Are things going the way you think they are? All it would take is a single mistake and then everything would be gone. Who will bear that?!¡± Tony thought helplessly as he looked at Lin Rui who was constantly wandering between life and death in the medical room.

    Among those people who knew that Lin Rui was Mirage Knight, Tony was the one who knew him the most and he also knew that Lin Rui must have something to save his life before he dared to make these kinds of moves.

    This time, for example, he was attacked by the Dark Elf Elite warriors, but he was able to pull himself back from the brink of death with the magic item that emits green light.

    However, no matter how amazing Lin Rui is, and no matter how powerful his life-saving thing is, idents will still happen. Just like now, Lin Rui¡¯s body is maintaining a very delicate bnce between the dark energy and that powerful green energy. Once this bnce is broken, what Lin Rui will get is either new life or destruction.

    ¡°JARVIS, did you get the results of the experiment I asked you to do?¡± Without answering Harry¡¯s question right away, Tony asks JARVIS a question.

    On the way back, Tony also thought of a solution that might help based on Lin Rui¡¯s current situation. However, that method must be tested first to ensure that it works. That¡¯s why Tony asked JARVIS if he had the results.

    ¡°Sir, the results are in, but they are not very good.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS quickly answered.

    Brush!

    After JARVIS finished answering Tony, a ray of light was projected directly on the ss wall in front of Tony. Then, a series ofplex data was disyed in front of Tony and the others, which was the result of the experiment Tony just mentioned.

    ¡°The experimental results are not good?¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯ answer, Tony¡¯s eyes swept to the data on the ss wall.

    The core of Tony¡¯s solution is simr to that of Harry and Jerry, which is to eliminate or absorb the dark energy from Lin Rui. And when Tony thought about absorbing energy, the first thing he thought about was Venom, which he again shunted. Venom can absorb almost any energy, even from the human body and other lifeforms.

    Thest time Tony experimented with Venom, he thought he could control it to absorb only the electrical energy provided by him, but at thest moment, Venom still attached to Tony to absorb his energy to survive. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t scanned it carefully with his Psychic Power, Tony might have been parasitized by Venom.

    And this time, Tony nned to use Venom¡¯s ability to absorb the dark energy from Lin Rui. However, after listening to JARVIS¡¯ answer, there seems to be a problem with Venom.

    ¡°Looking at the data, Venom can indeed absorb two kinds of energies currently present in Jackson¡¯s body. However, Venom seems to be more interested in the green light in Jackson¡¯s hands. As for those dark energies, Venom has also shown interest, but he will not absorb it in front of the green light.¡± Tony silently thought in his heart as he looked at the experiment data in front of him.

    The use of Venom is also because Lin Rui¡¯s situation is too dangerous, but if it can absorb the dark energy within Lin Rui¡¯s body and the green light in his hand at the same time then Lin Rui¡¯s current crisis can be ovee.

    However, looking at Venom¡¯s performance on those two energies, if Tony lets it take action, Venom may only absorb the green energy which would be a death sentence.

    It is very normal for Venom to have this kind of performance. Although the dark energy left on Lin Rui is very powerful, it is a destructive energy. Compared to the life force energy of the Heart of Life in Lin Rui¡¯s hands, absorbing dark energy would cost Venom a greater price.

    Moreover, if Venom did absorb the Heart Of Life from Lin Rui, it could recover the original power it had when it left the copsed in a short period of time. That way, even Tony¡¯s surveince and freezing of Venom wouldn¡¯t have been able to trap it. Venom, though, crossed over many stars toe to earth, and its original form was far more powerful than it is now, and it was stronger than ever.

    ¡°In this case, I can¡¯t risk using Venom.¡± Tony thought silently in his heart after analyzing the experimental data given by JARVIS.

    ¡°In this case¡­ JARVIS, prepare some Venoms first. We have three different solutions now. We canbine them and see how we can get Jackson to recover safely.¡± After thinking for a while, Tony spoke to JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± JARVIS was already preparing Venom after replying to Tony.

    Venom has been sealed inside a cold container since thest time it caused damage to Tony. This time, it was let out and it was very excited when it felt the breath of the Heart of Life and Dark Energy. Therefore, if it is allowed to absorb that energy then it may not let it go even if it is dead.

    Brush~

    ¡°Harry, I don¡¯t have a particrly good method to save Jackson at the moment. However, although your method is dangerous, it is worth trying. So for now, let¡¯s wait for news from X-Men. If that Rogue woman is willing toe then we will be able to rescue Jackson together.¡± Tony waved his hand to let JARVIS take back the light curtain in front of him and then he turned his head and said to Harry.

    ¡°Yeah! However, it has been more than ten minutes, and there is still no response from the X-Men side. Is it because they haven¡¯t found Rogue yet? Or, is it because Rogue is not willing to help?¡± Harry nodded after hearing Tony¡¯s words. However, he was still worried that the most important part of Jerry¡¯s n would go wrong.

    ¡°Although Rogue left the X-Men and been living somece remote for a long time ago, I believe that the X-Men can still contact her. As for whether she is willing to help, as long as she is found, there is always a way for her to help.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s concern, Tony said calmly.

    ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll wait here!¡±

 Chapter 806: Decision

    <h4>Chapter 806: Decision</h4>

    While Tony and others are racking their brains to think of ways to ensure Lin Rui¡¯s safety, Anna and Logan are preparing dinner in their cabin in a Mexican town far away from New York.

    ¡°Anna, are you sure you¡¯re not going to reply? Robert has made three calls, and he won¡¯t believe anything I say.¡± Logan asked as he ced a te of beef on the table and looked at Rogue, who was still in the kitchen.

    Rogue had said nothing about the matter regarding the X-Men seeking her help. However, if she doesn¡¯t make a statement then it means that she had refused which is something everyone can see. And Logan, who had already answered three calls, knew how urgent the matter was, and that the injured Mirage Knight seemed to have a special identity.

    Of course, Logan won¡¯t say much if Rogue is really unwilling. After all, Logan finally found his peaceful life, and he didn¡¯t want this peace to be broken. If Rogue chooses to go back then Logan will definitely go back with her.

    ¡°Logan, do you want to go back?¡± After Logan spoke, Rogue walked out of the kitchen with two tes, and she was finally starting to face the problem.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯ve been away from that kind of life for so long¡­¡± Logan paused and answered after hearing Rogue¡¯s words.

    However, Rogue continued to speak before Logan could finish his words.

    ¡°We all hid here to get away from that life, but that life is etched in my mind. Logan, have you missed anything over the years?¡± Rogue asked softly, looking into Logan¡¯s eyes as she put down two tes of sliced bread.

    Logan was stunned even longer by Rogue¡¯s question. Yeah, they¡¯re hiding out here to get away from their old lives. But is it true that they have not missed the life they lived so many years ago? No! In fact, Logan often sleeps at night dreaming about what happened. No matter how peaceful his life was when he opened his eyes, all he could think about were the battles and the big events rted to Mutants.

    Seeing Logan¡¯s silence and expression, Rogue could already guess what he was thinking. In fact, Rogue is not the same. While Rogue doesn¡¯t have as much experience as Logan, Logan has lived through Mutants¡¯ events for generations. However, as a Mutant who also participated in the big events of Mutants, how could she really forget her past experience?

    ¡°Miss? Perhaps we should call it nostalgia, because we may not have really separated from the past life.¡± Logan was stunned for a moment before he replied.

    ¡°Also, if we really wanted topletely break away from our past, we wouldn¡¯t have chosen to live here,¡± Rogue spoke with a small smirk on her face as she heard Logan¡¯s answer.

    ¡°What about your decision? Do you want to go back? You know, once we go back, we may not know when we¡¯ll be back.¡± Hearing this, Logan also roughly guessed the decision in Rogue¡¯s heart.

    Huh~

    ¡°Of course, I know that when we go back this time, it won¡¯t be so simple to just help save a person, but we have been living like this for so many years, and it¡¯s time to change it.¡± Sitting down at the table, Rogue stares at the dinner table and speaks quietly.

    ¡°Huh? Could it be that boy Bourne and you¡­¡± The look in Logan¡¯s eyes changed and he said as if he could hear something else in her tone.

    When Logan mentioned Bourne, there was a slight fluctuation in Rogue¡¯s calm eyes. Sure enough, under the pursuit of such a simple person for many years, it is impossible for Rogue to bepletely unmoved. However, they live in two different worlds, and Rogue didn¡¯t want to put Bourne in harm¡¯s way

    ¡°If we go back this time, we will probably be involved in another big event. I have a hunch that maybe this event would be a turning point that canpletely change the status quo of Mutants. So, I maye back for good after this incident is over¡­¡± Rogue said with a wandering gaze as she picked up a piece of bread with her hand.

    Although Rogue didn¡¯t answer Iceman¡¯s call, she still knew a lot about what was going on in the world right now. Judging from the previous incidents, it seems that the X-Men and Mutant Brotherhood, which have been silent for a long time, have begun to take the stage again. Therefore, even if she and the others like her choose not to take action this time, they will inevitably be involved in the future.

    ¡°Is that so? Iceman also told me a little bit about it. But I don¡¯t care much about them. After all, I have tried so many times before, and I have been disappointed every time. Fortunately, I have lost a lot of memories, or there would have been a lot of disappointment.¡± Logan said lightly after hearing Rogue¡¯s words.

    For Rogan, the big event of Mutants has happened several times, and each time it is a big event that almost overturned the existence of the entire Mutants on Earth. But what about now? The current situation of the Mutants is indeed much better than it was a few decades ago, but in that way, it is still far from what Professor Charles has been fighting for.

    ¡°The memories you lost are not necessarily all bad. Perhaps, you used to have a lot of happy times. And if you get a chance this time, you can try again to get your memories back. After all, the world is changing so fast these days, and we don¡¯t even have smartphones.¡± Rogue smiles as Logan mentions his lost memory.

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t struggle with my old memories anymore. But you¡¯re definitely going back.¡± Logan said with a smile as he munched on beef.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back? We see the green mountains and clear water in the small town every day, we should go back to see the tall buildings in the big city. After all, we used to protect those cities.¡± In the face of Logan¡¯s jokes, Rogue did not deny the answer.

    ¡°Yeah, protect. After so many years, how many people in this world still understand the meaning of the word protect?¡±

    ¡°By the way, the injured guy who needs help this time seems to be someone from an organization called League of Defenders.¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t remember hearing about them. But, with your help, aren¡¯t they really worried about you sucking him dry without noticing?¡±

    ¡°Logan, you want to try?¡±

    ¡°Haha! Just kidding!¡±

    ¡­

 Chapter 807: Goes Out

    <h4>Chapter 807: Goes Out</h4>

    Earth, New York, Lin Rui¡¯s neighborhood.

    Lin Rui has not been home for many days, and of course, he has not gone to school. This situation wille as no surprise to anyone familiar with Lin Rui¡¯s rtionship with Tony Stark. After all, no one would be surprised if Lin Rui dropped out of school now to be seen by a globally renowned talent like Tony Stark. But someone who knows more is worried about Lin Rui.

    Bang Bang~

    Standing in front of Lin Rui¡¯s house, Tom Smith, who had not been out for almost a week, couldn¡¯t resist knocking at the door. Lin Rui hasn¡¯t been home for a week, and there has been no news about Mirage Knight for more than a week, and the League of Defenders website has no information. Therefore, Tom is very worried about Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    Given Tom¡¯s experience, he knows that his best friend is more than just a simple student who is an intern at the Stark Industries. They are all doing things that ordinary people cannot imagine, and they are all at great risk. However, everything they do is about protecting the innocent, which Tom also admires very much.

    Card~

    After Tom knocked on the door a few times, the door to Lin Rui¡¯s house opened from the inside. Then, Lin Rui¡¯s father Lin Hai appeared in front of Tom. Lin Hai was obviously stunned seeing Tom in front of him. After all, Tom came back from a long period of disappearance and he seemed to be left with a serious psychological trauma, and he hadn¡¯t been out of the house.

    ¡°Tom! Come in, what are you doing here?¡± After being stunned for a while, Lin Hai hurriedly invited Tom to enter.

    The Smiths had met with Lin Hai and his family after Tom came back. Because of the changes in Tom¡¯s return, the Smith family was also very worried, so they wanted Lin Rui to take care of Tom.

    However, Tom has hardly left the house since his return. Although Lin Rui knew about Tom¡¯s situation, he had more important things to do and he also didn¡¯t want to involve Tom.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s opinion, he is responsible for Tom¡¯s experience and the current result, and he feels very guilty. However, in order for Tom to return to a normal life, Lin Rui does not want to let him be involved in his other identity.

    ¡°Uncle Lin, has Jackson called you in these days?¡± Tom asked calmly as he followed Lin Hai into the living room.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here to find Jackson. He¡¯s busy now, but he calls me and his mother every day to check-in. Do you want to talk to Jackson?¡± Hearing Tom¡¯s words, Lin Hai replied with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Is that so? What did he say on the phone? I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time and I do want to meet him up for a chat.¡± Hearing Lin Hai¡¯s reply, Tom asked with a twinkle in his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s almost the same thing. The experiment is veryplicated, very tiring, and so on. And the experiments he did with Mr. Stark were still rtively confidential, and he hung up shortly after each conversation.¡± Lin Hai simply answered seeing that Tom seemed to really want to chat with Lin Rui.

    If Tom really wants to talk to someone, Lin Hai is happy that he wants to talk to his son. After all, they have been good friends since childhood.

    ¡°Really? I see. Thank you, Uncle Lin. Let me know the next time Jacksones back. I miss him.¡± Hearing this, Tom had already made his own judgment, so he finally said some words and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Tom, it is a good thing that you are willing to chat with someone instead of keeping things bottled up in your heart. If Jacksones back, I¡¯ll make sure hees to see you.¡± Lin Hai spoke with an earnest expression on his face when he saw Tom leaving.

    ¡°Got it, Uncle Lin, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± With a promise, Tom turned around and walked towards the door.

    Then, with Lin Hai watching him, Tom slowly walked back to his house next door. Shortly after Tom returned to the room, his mother, Mrs. Smith, quietly ran to Lin Rui¡¯s house next door. After chatting with Lin Hai about Tom¡¯s situation, Mrs. Smith returned with a relieved expression. As long as Tom is willing to find someone to talk with and go out, the Smiths will feel great.

    However, Lin Hai and the Smith family do not know that Tom only goes to Lin Rui¡¯s house to find out what happened to his best friend with a hidden identity. However, Lin Hai¡¯s answers didn¡¯t make him sure what was going on with Lin Rui.

    The once-a-day call is very simple and does not mean that Lin Rui is now very safe. After all, phone calls can be made and voices can be imitated. Lin Hai says Lin Rui¡¯s calls are short, probably because he doesn¡¯t want her parents to hear anything.

    ¡°Jackson, what are you going through?¡± His fingers slowly moved on the mouse wheel, Tom whispered lightly while looking at some information on League of Defender¡¯s official website.

    ¡­

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Do you want us toe with you? We can go to the mall and buy you some new clothes.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just walk around, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­e back soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappear likest time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After dinner, Tom talked to his parents and went out. Judging from the Smiths¡¯ reaction, it seems that their son has been suffocated at home for a week, and it is normal to want to go out for a walk now. However, because of what Tom has experienced before, the Smiths are still very worried about him going out alone.

    So, as soon as Tom went out, Mr. Smith called Tom¡¯s psychiatrist to inquire about what to do in the current situation. And Mrs. Smith called a few neighbors and asked them to pay attention to Tom.

    Although Tom didn¡¯t know what his parents did after he walked out of the house, he could probably guess something. However, Tom didn¡¯t care, he didn¡¯t really have a mental problem, he just wanted to know how Lin Rui was doing now.

    So, after a friendly greeting with a few neighbors, Tom made his way to Peter¡¯s house. If he didn¡¯t get any news from Peter then Tom would probably go to the Stark Industry.

    However, not long after Tom walked out of hismunity, he heard some sounds outside a remote alley.

    Bang!

    P¨±P¨±!

    It seemed that someone was fighting in the alley next to him, and Tom was very familiar with the sound of a body being hit by a hard object.

 Chapter 808: Not A Fan

    <h4>Chapter 808: Not A Fan</h4>

    When he was tricked by Hydra to do the new Winter Soldier experiment, Tom experienced the greatest pain of his life. After the experiment seeded, Tom, who survived, lost his consciousness and became a ruthless warrior who only listened to orders and waspletely controlled by Hydra.

    After luckily bing a new Winter Soldier, Tom was forced to instill a series ofbat skills and the ability to use a variety of machinery and weapons. In order for the new Winter Soldier to be able to master these skills, some realbat was inevitable.

    So, Tom went through a long period of skill training before he could really be called a Winter Soldier. At that time, Tom did not have his own consciousness. After his recovery, Tom could often recall the cruel training during that time in his dream.

    It was also when he remembered everything that happened when he was Winter Soldier that Tom had great inadaptability to normal life. Otherwise, Tom wouldn¡¯t have stayed at home for more than a week.

    Bang!

    P¨± P¨±!

    At this time, Tom subconsciously clenched his fists when he heard the sound of hard objects hitting the human body in the alley. Still, after standing outside the alley for a few seconds, Tom unclenched his fist and prepared to leave. No matter what happened inside, it had nothing to do with him, and Tom¡¯s not in a good ce to start anything right now.

    tter!

    ¡°Haha! Do you also want to be like Mirage Knight? You want to be a Vignte?!¡±

    Bang!

    And just as Tom took a new step, a few words came out of the alley. Although the sound was already very small when it came out, Tom, who was far from normal, still heard it clearly. It was because of these two words of contempt that Tom stopped and silently turned around.

    P¨±! P¨±!

    ¡°Dressed like a Superhero? Didn¡¯t your mother tell you not to take apart the clothes she hid in the closet? Hahahaha~¡± When Tom stopped and turned around, loud voices andughter continued to spread from the alley.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Does he really think he¡¯s Mirage Knight in all this crap? Do you really think Mirage Knight is that good? He¡¯s just an asshole!¡± A second voice followed the roar, and Mirage Knight was mentioned again.

    It¡¯s not clear if the person they¡¯re beating up idolizes Mirage Knight, or if they hate Mirage Knight so much that they¡¯re beating him up and denigrating him.

    ¡°Bah! Aren¡¯t you scared shitless of Mirage Knight?!¡± After the two arrogant voices finished cursing, a very young voice suppressed the pain in his body and retorted.

    As if they didn¡¯t think that the wounded guy who had been beaten could talk, the two guys with fierce looks were momentarily stunned. However, after being stunned for a second, the words of the young man seemed to have been stabbed the pain nerve in their bodies and they raised the iron rod in their hands again.

    ¡°I told you, you talk too much!¡±

    Brush!

    While he was cursing, the iron bar had swung over the head of the man on the ground. If it hits then the person on the ground will be disabled. It seemed that his stubborn words hadpletely kindled the cruelty in both men.

    However, when the two of them were going to maim the man on the ground, they didn¡¯t notice that there was another figure behind them. When the iron rod in the man¡¯s hand was drawn to the head of the guy on the ground, the man who appeared behind them just raised his hand.

    Boom!

    In the next second, just as the iron rod was about to hit the head of the man on the ground, a ck shadow flew over from behind and just hit the iron rod. The huge force directly knocked the iron rod into the air and the man who fell to the ground was also spared from this heavy attack.

    ¡°Who?!¡± The iron rod in his hand slipped away, and the guy who was stillmitting the crime just shouted and turned around. At the same time, his aplice also turned around suspiciously.

    Shout!

    And just as they turn around to see what¡¯s going on, a figure approaches in front of them. Then, without giving either of them time to react, a fist hit them back and forth in the face.

    P¨± P¨±!

    There were two muffled thuds, some sputtering saliva, and a few broken teeth, and the two men who had been so ferocious just now flew straight back, crashing into the alley wall and falling silent. Judging by the way they look, they probably won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon.

    Da Da~

    Only after the two men had been dealt with in an instant did the sudden figure take two steps towards the wounded man on the ground and then slowly crouch down.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Tom asked calmly as he looked at the guy lying on the ground wearing colorful tights and an ugly hood.

    That¡¯s right, the one who saved the life of this guy on the ground was Tom who was about to leave. If he hadn¡¯t heard the twoatose guys nder Mirage Knight, Tom wouldn¡¯t really care about it. Still, Tom would love to save someone who was clearly Mirage Knight¡¯s fan.

    ¡°Cough cough! Huh?! I am okay!!¡± Hearing Tom¡¯s voice, the guy who fell to the ground coughed a few times, and then replied with a little excitement in his voice.

    Just when the iron rod was about to hit him, the guy on the ground subconsciously closed his eyes, and when he opened his eyes again, the two gangsters were already on the ground, and in front of him appeared a man who looked like a sunny looking big boy. No, although this boy looks very young, he does not look at him as an ordinary young man, but as someone who has experienced a lot.

    ¡°Cough cough! Thank you, if it weren¡¯t for you, I would probably be dead by now.¡± After coughing a few more times, the guy on the ground tried his best to turn over and try to get up as he spoke.

    Huh~

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Are you a Mirage Knight fan?¡± ¡°Tom asked as he reached out and helped the guy up.

    ¡°Thanks~ uh! That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Mirage Knight¡¯s fan!¡± With Tom¡¯s help, he stood up, and the guy in the weird tights replied excitedly after hearing Tom¡¯s question.

    ¡°You too?!¡± After answering Tom¡¯s question, the guy followed up with a follow-up question.

    Hearing the question from the guy who could hardly stand in front of him, Tom blinked his eyes several times and was stunned. But it didn¡¯t take him long to catch on.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a Mirage Knight fan.¡±

 Chapter 809: Help you?

    <h4>Chapter 809: Help you?</h4>

    Hearing Tom¡¯s answer, the guy he helped up seemed disappointed. But before he could say anything more, Tom spoke up.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not a Mirage Knight fan. I am a¡­ Friend of his.¡±

    ¡­

    After Tom finished saying this, the atmosphere in this dimly lit alley became a little strange. The eyes of Mirage Knight¡¯s fan, who wore a hood with only one pair of eyes, instantly widened, and even if other expressions couldn¡¯t be seen on his face, the look in his eyes was enough to guess how excited and shocked he was at this time.

    Brush!

    Then he ripped off the dirty hood to reveal his bloody face. At this point, however, he would not care about his injuries.

    ¡°Are you serious?! Are you really Mirage Knight¡¯s friend?!¡± The guy who ripped off his hood tightly grabbed Tom¡¯s shoulder and asked with a nervously and excited expression on his face.

    Ignoring the rude behavior of the guy in front of him, Tom nodded silently, ¡°Yes, I am a friend of Mirage Knight.¡±

    Shout!

    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m going to faint! I¡¯m going to faint!¡± After confirming what Tom said again, the guy seemed so excited that he couldn¡¯t control himself.

    Judging from his appearance, he probablypletely believed Tom¡¯s words. Although Tom was telling the truth, ordinary people couldn¡¯t believe it. It can only be said that the fan of the Mirage Knight in front of him is rtively simple-minded. Maybe it¡¯s also because Tom saved his life just now.

    ¡°By the way, you still haven¡¯t told me your name?¡± Tom asked as he looked at the dancing creature in front of him.

    Since this guy is a Mirage Knight fan and wants to be a Vignte, Tom is interested in him. After all, Tom couldn¡¯t have been fooled by Hydra if he hadn¡¯t been aware of his friend¡¯s alternate identity.

    ¡°Ah! My name is Dave! Dave Lizewski!¡± Hearing Mirage Knight¡¯s friend asking his name, the guy answered without hesitation.

    ¡°Dave Lizewski¡­ My name is Tom, Tom Smith.¡± After the guy in front of him introduced himself, Tom also introduced himself.

    ¡°Yes! Hello! Mr. Smith!¡±

    Tom: ¡°¡­¡±

    A few minutester, Tom was a few hundred meters out of that alley. Beside him, a young man about his age in a jumper suit walked with him. Although the person beside him was wearing a loos jumper, it couldn¡¯t hide the unnaturalness of his walking, he was injured. And, if one looks closely, they would be able to see a lot of bruises on his face. Those bloodstains have been simply cleaned, and now Dave Lizewski is not looking so beaten up.

    ¡°That¡­¡­ Tom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, it¡¯s just that this is amazing. Are you really¡­ Are you really friends with Mirage Knight? The Mirage Knight! From fighting street crime to bing the Superhero Mirage Knight!¡± Walking slowly beside Tom, Dave Lizewski once again confirmed the situation for the first time.

    Looking at the strange new boy beside him, even though Tom has matured a lot because of a lot of things, he can¡¯t help but get a little depressed. Seeing that Dave took out his phone and started searching for Mirage Knight¡¯s information on the Inte, Tom could only continue to speak.

    ¡°I do know Mirage Knight and count him as a friend. However, I don¡¯t know what he did as Mirage Knight. So if you want to ask me about this, you might as well go directly to the League of Defenders¡¯ official website. Got it.¡± Tom said calmly when Dave put the phone in front of him.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ok!¡± Hearing Tom¡¯s words, Dave still suppressed a lot of questions about Mirage Knight in his mind.

    ¡°Were you fighting street thugs?¡± Taking a nce at the backpack that Dave was carrying, Tom changed the subject. The colorful homemade tights that Dave was wearing before were packed in this backpack.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been watching them for a long time. Just¡­¡­ If I had been better prepared this time, it would have been different!¡± Dave replied with a twitched mouth when he heard Tom¡¯s question.

    ¡°If you had prepared better, I probably could not have saved you.¡± Seeing Dave¡¯s reluctance, Tom said faintly.

    ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    While Dave was wondering, Tom had pulled a small gun out of his shirt. Those two street thugs didn¡¯t just hit people over the head with iron bars, they¡¯ve got guns. If Dave had done them any harm, Dave would have ended up with not a beating, but probably a bullet wound.

    ¡°This is!¡­ A gun, a real gun! Tom, where did you get that?t!¡± Dave shouted in surprise when he saw the gun in Tom¡¯s hand.

    The connection between what Tom had just said and the gun he was now taking out had not yet entered Dave¡¯s simple mind. He thought it was Tom¡¯s own.

    ¡°This is not mine, I took it from those two people. So if you had managed to injure them and didn¡¯t incapacitate them quickly, do you think you would still survive?¡± Tom exined helplessly when he saw the expression on Dave¡¯s face.

    Gasp~

    Dave gasped at Tom¡¯s exnation. Dave is not afraid of being beaten; he¡¯s rough and thick anyway. But if a shot had been taken, Dave¡¯s life would have ended up in that alley forever, and that¡¯s not the result he wanted when he decided to be a Vignte.

    ¡°He! ~He! They even have guns!¡± Dave couldn¡¯t even imagine that he dared to attack people with guns, but he was now terrified with hindsight.

    ¡°Well, so, if you want to do this kind of thing in the future, you must first determine the opponent¡¯s real strength and situation. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have such good luck next time.¡± Tom said seriously as he looked at Dave¡¯s fearful face.

    ¡°Huh? Do you think I can still do such a thing? After all, I¡¯m so weak that I can¡¯t even beat two street thugs.¡± Dave looked up at Tom in surprise and asked when he heard Tom¡¯s words.

    Dave¡¯s dream of bing a Vignte like Mirage Knight was almost shattered after what happened today. Dave, after all, was just a human being, and a very weak one at that, who was able to do something like this entirely with the virtue of his heart. Now that reality has hit him, he hade to realize that this kind of thing is not so easy to do.

    ¡°What if¡­ I said I could help you?¡±

 Chapter 810: Preparatory Work

    <h4>Chapter 810: Preparatory Work</h4>

    Ten minutester, Tom and Dave parted after exchanging contact information. As for what Tom and Dave said to each other during those ten minutes, only they know. Dave, however, walked away looking excited, like he¡¯d hit the jackpot. Because he has confidence in his future dream again. And it was the confidence that came from a friend at Mirage Knight.

    After being separated from Dave, Tom went on to Peter Parker¡¯s house. Although there were some incidents on the way, Tom did not forget the purpose of his trip. That is to inquire about Lin Rui, who has not been heard from for a long time. Peter Parker is the most convenient person to find out about Lin Rui besides his family.

    ¡°Dave Lizewski, an innocent guy! But I was also as simple as he is.¡± On the way to Peter¡¯s house, Tom unconsciously thought about meeting Dave.

    In fact, Dave¡¯s behavior is more reckless than Tom¡¯s, but it is also a strong expression of his desire to be a Vignte. Tom might have been just another high school student until he learned that his best friend was Mirage Knight. Although both of them had the idea of being a hero, Dave was clearly more driven than Tom.

    ¡°But is that really a good thing? Dave is just a human being, and there are a lot of dangers on the way to being a hero.¡± While walking, Tom also thought about some questions repeatedly in his mind.

    Before he parted ways with Dave, Tom told Dave that he could help Dave be stronger. Also, he can form a team with Dave to deal with the thugs, just like the Mirage Knight back in the day. After all, as long as human society exists in this world, these social worms will not disappear.

    Moreover, with Tom¡¯s current strength, the average street thug can¡¯t bepared with him. One must know that Tom is a sessful new Winter Soldier. As far as physical fitness is concerned, Tom is stronger than Bucky Barnes. Lin Rui would have brought Tom into the League of Defenders if he hadn¡¯t always felt that Tom¡¯s unfortunate experience had something to do with him.

    As for helping Dave grow into a strong person, Tom is not lying. Although Dave is a regr guy now and he may not even be able to beat several girls in a fight. But he¡¯s very malleable, and with the fighting skills in Tom¡¯s head, he¡¯s confident he can train Dave to be a tough guy.

    ¡°However, isn¡¯t it normal to be in danger? Jackson has experienced danger countless times since he became Mirage Knight, and he has persevered all the time.¡± The thoughts in his mind slowly changed from worry to firmness as Tom made a major decision under the influence of Lin Rui¡¯s stimtion and Dave¡¯s behavior.

    ¡°However, Dave¡¯s nickname for himself is the same as his clothes which is to say that they were both ugly. He is actually calling himself Kick-Ass¡­¡±

    Huh~

    While thinking about contacting Dave to form his own team in the future, Tom was almost at Peter¡¯s house. As for the gun he had just seized, his fingerprints had been wiped off and it was dumped on the side of the road. Tom didn¡¯t need them now.

    Half an hourter, when Tom came out of Peter¡¯s house, the expression on his face was still very heavy. Peter hasn¡¯t been home in a few days, but Aunt May has been able to reach him. She just called Peter in front of Tom and Tom found out that Peter is still at Stark Industries.

    ¡°Jackson, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tom whispered to himself while standing in front of Peter¡¯s house and looking up at the downtown location.

    ¡­

    When Tom went out to look for any news regarding Lin Rui, Lin Rui was still lying in the medical room five floors underground of the Stark Industry Building. But by this time Tony and his team outside the medical room are already getting ready. Because word from the X-Men is that Anna Marie, aka Rogue, has agreed to return to help save Mirage Knight. So, Tony will get everything ready before Rogue arrives.

    ¡°JARVIS, how¡¯s the preparation on Venom?¡± Tony asked JARVIS while his hands quickly calcted something on the touch screen in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready, Venom will be ready to absorb external energy when needed.¡± JARVIS¡¯s answer almost followed Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, remember to be extra careful, don¡¯t let Venom touch Jackson,¡± Tony warned as he looked at some data in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, I will be careful.¡±

    ¡°What about Thor? How¡¯s his recovery? He¡¯s not going to drop the ball by then, is he?¡±?¡± Tony raised his head and asked after confirming that there was nothing wrong with the experiment on Venom¡¯s side.

    ¡°Thor has been given the best Recovery Serum and conditions, and his body has almostpletely recovered. Also, Thor has just tested it, and his strength is indeed able to restrain the dark energy in Jackson¡¯s boy.¡± JARVIS quickly answered.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, there¡¯s no problem with Deadpool. I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be the most critical part of the n, so I¡¯m really worried.¡± If Thor¡¯s all right, that¡¯ll just leave Rogue and Deadpool. Tony was a little worried about Deadpool.

    Why would Jerry assign Deadpool to Stark Industries? A phone call is all you need to send a message. That¡¯s because, to absorb Lin Rui¡¯s dark energy, it¡¯s impossible to rely on Rogue alone. The dark energy is obviously a powerful destructive force, and if Rogue had simply absorbed the dark energy, she would have been overwhelmed during the absorption process and it would cause an ident.

    Therefore, theplete n proposed by Jerry actually needs Deadpool to cooperate. Rogue would first absorb Deadpool¡¯s super recovery ability and then she will absorb the dark energy from Lin Rui. In this way, Rogue with Deadpool¡¯s recovery ability can hold on under the invasion of those dark energies.

    Of course, because there are now three different options. Under Tony¡¯s precise calction, he will integrate these three schemes in the most reasonable way. In this way, at least this n to save Lin Rui can be guaranteed to have the greatest chance of sess.

 Chapter 811: Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 811: Arrives</h4>

    ording to Tony¡¯s n, Venom is interested in Lin Rui¡¯s powerful life energy, so he will let it absorb it. The role of Thor is to suppress the dark energy when Venom absorbs the life energy, preventing Lin Rui from being instantly swallowed by the dark energy without the support of the life energy.

    And Rogue will make a move at that time. When the dark energy was suppressed and the life energy was absorbed by Venom and the strength of both energies was reduced at the same time, Rogue will absorb all the dark energy in one fell swoop.

    And at the moment when all the dark energy was absorbed, Tony would take the magical item from Lin Rui¡¯s hand. In this way, the confrontation between the two energies in Lin Rui will disappear in an instant. As long as the process is smooth enough, Lin Rui would be able topletely escape the current dangerous situation.

    This n is perfect. Through precise calction and arrangement, the three methods that are all dangerous are integrated with each other to minimize the risk. However, it is precisely to integrate the three methods, and the key to this is the connection of each link. If one link fails, the danger may be greater than the danger posed by a single approach.

    D¨© D¨©¡«

    JARVIS received a message shortly after Tony and his team were ready.

    ¡°Sir, there is someone from X-Men.¡± JARVIS then reported the situation he had just received.

    ¡°Huh? Get them here!¡± Tony said quickly after hearing JARVIS¡¯ report.

    Five minutester, four more guests were weed on the fifth basement floor of the Stark Industry building. The four X-Men who came over include two men and two women. Among them, Tony recognizes two of them. They were the couple Iceman and Shadowcat.

    No one has seen the two people in the back, but everyone can guess the identity of the beautiful woman with the distinctive hair color, she is obviously Anna Marie. No one noticed the big man who walked beside her. Anyway, the main goal is to save Mirage Knight, and it doesn¡¯t matter how many people came from the X-Men side, Rogue is the most important person here.

    ¡°Iceman, thank you for your help!¡± Tony quickly stepped forward after Iceman and the others approached.

    ¡°Mirage Knight has also done a lot for us. Now that he is in danger, we will certainly not fail to do our best to help.¡± Iceman reached out and shook hands with Tony as he spoke.

    ¡°This is Miss Anna, right? Thank you foring!¡± After speaking to Iceman, Tony looked at Anna Marie behind him.

    ¡°Hey.¡± With Tony¡¯s polite attitude, Rogue also stretched out her hand. Of course, she was wearing gloves.

    ¡°Who is this?¡­¡± After greeting Shadowcat, Tony looked at the burly man beside Rogue and asked.

    ¡°How¡¯s Mirage Knight doing now?¡± But Iceman changed the subject before Tony could finish his words, it was obvious that he did not want to introduce the man standing beside Rogue.

    ¡°Well, his condition is still the same. He could die at any moment.¡± Seeing Iceman change the subject, Tony knew better than to ask any more questions and simply answered.

    ¡°We are all set here and we can start anytime you want.¡± Then, Tony introduced his n and took Iceman and the others to the Recovery Serum room.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Rogue replied.

    ¡­

    Drop ~ D¨© D¨© ~ D¨© D¨© Drop ~

    When Tony and others were busy preparing in Recovery Serum, Lin Rui was still in the same state as before lying in the hospital center bed. The device JARVIS used to monitor his condition still sounded rms from time to time, but JARVIS simply noted them down as this had happened many times over the period.

    At this time, it was the time when the damage of the dark energy to Lin Rui was resisted by the pure life energy constantly pouring into his body. Therefore, in the next short period of time, Lin Rui¡¯s life breath will be extraordinarily powerful, until the dark energy is suppressed again.

    Such energy mutual resistance and pull is very dangerous in the eyes of the outside world, and also can produce fatal danger to Lin Rui at any time. However, what no one knows is that this delicate bnce, although dangerous, is constantly polishing Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    The damage of the dark energy will almostpletely damage Lin Rui¡¯s body, but the life energy of the Heart of Life will continue to provide energy to stimte the recovery of Lin Rui¡¯s body. In such constant destruction and recovery, Lin Rui¡¯s body has grown much stronger than before in a short period of time.

    If this bnce can be maintained, Lin Rui may continue to strengthen his body in this deepa until the two energies are exhausted. However, this cannot happen because the energies contained in the heart of life far exceed those dark energies.

    Even if this bnce can be maintained until the dark energy is exhausted, the powerful energy of the Heart of Life has no corresponding consumption, and the energy it releases will burst Lin Rui in an instant.

    Of course, Tony and the others couldn¡¯t possibly know the real condition of Lin Rui¡¯s body. If they had known, maybe Tony would have changed his approach. Still, such things are too uncertain. Even if the bnce between these two energies continues, there is no telling when the dark energies will bepletely exhausted. It could be days, it could be weeks, it could be months, but it won¡¯t be over in a short time.

    Therefore, Lin Rui¡¯s experience of coexisting crisis and opportunity is destined to change by Tony and others. However, no one knows what will change now.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, there were already several more people in the medical room where Lin Rui was. In addition to Rogue who needs to get close to Lin Rui, Iceman from the X-Men, Tony, and Spiderman, who finally came back with the Quinjet, also entered the medical room. Harry and the others were guarding outside the medical room, while Deadpool slumpedzily on the chair outside the medical room.

    In fact, Deadpool had no strength at all at this time, so he could only lie on the chair like this. Because Rogue had just absorbed his ability. Although Rogue had been able to control her ability after so many years, but the people who are absorbed by her will still be weak for a period of time.

    ¡°That young man is the Mirage Knight you went to so much trouble to save this time?¡± As Harry watched nervously in the infirmary, a low voice came from beside him.

 Chapter 812: Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 812: Rescue</h4>

    Hearing the figure beside him, Harry turned his head and nced at the person beside him. It was the burly man who came with Rogue and the others.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Mirage Knight.¡± Anyone who can enter here are allies so Harry felt that he had nothing to hide.

    Moreover, the original purpose of calling so many people this time was to save Mirage Knight, so his identity was obvious. Anyone would be able to see that Lin Rui is Mirage Knight. In fact, Iceman was shocked for a while when he saw what Mirage Knight really looked like.

    ¡°I was just doing a little bit of research about the Mirage Knight and what he did, and I couldn¡¯t believe that a kid like him could do that.¡± After hearing Harry¡¯s answer, Logan said with some emotion in his voice.

    Considering Logan¡¯s age, Lin Rui is really only a fraction of his age. So there¡¯s really nothing wrong with him calling Mirage Knight a kid.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the world need people like him to hold up the sky?¡± Harry instinctively responds to Logan¡¯sment.

    Logan was stunned hearing Harry¡¯s answer and his eyes shed a few times before he realized it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the world really needs people like him,¡± Logan said in a deep tone as his eyes shifted from Harry to the medical room.

    Shasha~

    Just when Harry and Logan ended their conversation, Deadpool, who was paralyzed on the side, had recovered a little and was struggling to sit upon the reclining chair. Because of his physical weakness, Deadpool¡¯s mouth which was always firing curses was also seriously damaged, and it was difficult for him to speak one or words.

    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re about to start.¡± Deadpool, who had just raised his head with difficulty, had already seen the situation in the medical room, so he tried to say something.

    ¡°I see, take a break, Deadpool.¡± Harry and Logan didn¡¯t look at him when they heard Deadpool¡¯s words while Harry just replied.

    Deadpool: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®Do they not see me?!¡¯ Deadpool couldn¡¯t help but think so. However, Deadpool was already staring at the medical room with all his attention at this time. As he said, the rescue process has officially begun.

    ¡­

    In a sterile medical room, armed with sophisticated medical equipment, Lin Rui is nked by two men: a nervous Thor and a rtively calm-looking Rogue. Thor and Rogue are ready to act as soon as JARVIS gives them a hint.

    JARVIS, on the other hand, needs to give the cue at the most precise moment, which is important, when the dark energy and Lin Rui¡¯s vital energy, which has been supporting him, reach a perfect bnce. In this way, Lin Rui can maintain good physical condition when Venom begins to absorb vital energy and Thor moves to suppress the dark energy.

    ¡°Be careful, there are three seconds left.¡±

    ¡°Three~Two~One~¡± When Lin Rui¡¯s heartbeat on the sickbed just recovered to the normal level, JARVIS¡¯s countdown just ended.

    Buzz!

    At the end of the countdown, a strong emotional wave came out of a metal tube that had been attached to Lin Rui¡¯s hand. Then a thin, ck tentacle-like substance came straight out of the metal tube into the glowing green Heart of Life. Venom has been released, and the energy contained in the Heart of Life was more attracted to Venom than Tony had detected before.

    Buzz~

    When Venom separated its thin tentacles and plunged into the Heart of Life to absorb life energy, the line that continuously provided Lin Rui with powerful life energy seemed to be blocked, and it suddenly became slow, and the vital signs that have just recovered to the normal will be suppressed by the dark energy in the next moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s now! Thor!¡± Tony quickly shouted after seeing that his n with Venom was actually working.

    Hoo!

    At the same time as Tony spoke, Thor¡¯s right hand, which had been prepared for a long time, shed with a shimmer of electricity, and in the next moment, it was lightly pressed on the wound on Lin Rui¡¯s chest. In this terrifying wound, the rich dark energy is invading Lin Rui¡¯s body all the time.

    Siizzle~

    The dark energy invading Lin Rui¡¯s body immediately detected Thor¡¯s power. Most of the ck energy was then used to counter Thor¡¯s power, and some of it is used to damage Lin Rui.

    However, Thor had only recovered a small part of his power, and the dark energy attracted by him was only suppressed in the wound, but could not bepletely eliminated.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    After Venom and Thor made their moves, the delicate bnce in Lin Rui¡¯s body was directly broken.

    ¡°Miss Anna!¡± JARVIS, who is checking Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition, issued a reminder when he discovered this situation.

    Rogue had been prepared for a long time and she had already moved her hand when JARVIS¡¯s voice came out. She quickly put her hands on Lin Rui¡¯s right hand and near his chest.

    In the next moment, Rogue¡¯s mutant ability was activated. Abnormal peristalsis of the blood vessels and muscles beneath Lin Rui¡¯s skin can be seen in the contact of Rogue¡¯s hands with Lin Rui¡¯s body, which is a manifestation of the strong energy being absorbed from Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    As Rogue¡¯s time in contact with Lin Rui gradually increased, Lin Rui¡¯s skin became pale and a trace of ck energy and light green energy had been sucked by Rogue from Lin Rui¡¯s body. Lin Rui, who has been tormented by the confrontation between these two energies finally has some hope to get out of this state. As long as there are no idents in the n, Lin Rui would be able to recover.

    Huhu~

    After absorbing Lin Rui¡¯s energy into her body, Rogue¡¯s face bes very heavy. Because her right hand is dying from the dark energy. However, because Rogue already possessed Deadpool¡¯s abnormal self-recovery power, she would immediately recover whenever the dark energy she absorbed hurt her. As for the green life energy that she absorbed, it would also speed up her healing process.

    ¡°It works!¡± Noticing that Lin Rui¡¯s situation gradually stabilized after everyone took action, Tony spoke with an excited expression on his face.

    As long as this bnce is maintained, when all the dark energy is absorbed, or absorbed to the point where Lin Rui can no longer be killed, Tony will immediately take the Heart of Life away from Lin Rui.

 Chapter 813: Regains Consciousness?!

    <h4>Chapter 813: Regains Consciousness?!</h4>

    Just when Tony and the others were trying to rescue Lin Rui, the situation of Lin Rui¡¯s sea of ??consciousness had changed a bit, and the consciousness that had also fallen into a slumber had been slowly awakening after such a long period of training.

    Brush!

    When Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness was ready to move, the Azura light that had been wandering in his consciousness for a while ran out of nowhere. This time, as if knowing that Lin Rui was about to wake up, the Azura ray did not wander around anymore but stayed close to Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took from the outside world but after the Azura light next to Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness jumped a dozen times, Lin Rui¡¯s sleeping consciousness finally slowly woke up.

    Hoo!

    The moment Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness woke up, the green light spot that had been guarding next to his consciousness rushed in and then melted with Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness and disappeared.

    ¡°Hmm~¡± Lin Rui, who had regained consciousness, snorted, and he was still a little confused as he had just woken up.

    It took a while for Lin Rui to wake uppletely, and then he started to check on himself.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯m still trapped in the sea of ??consciousness. It seems that my physical condition does not allow me to wake up.¡± Lin Rui thought that he could directly wake up but he didn¡¯t expect to be still trapped in the sea of ??consciousness, so he reacted instantly.

    ¡°It seems that the previous attack of the Dark Elf did a lot of damage to my body. After all, even the Phantom Suit could not protect me. Before losing consciousness, the dimension space was also very unstable during the explosion. I don¡¯t know how damaged my body is right now.¡±

    ¡°However, since my sea of ????consciousness is fine now, it seems that I should have safely passed through the dimensional space and returned to the earth. Even if the Dark Elf Elite warrior came along with him, JARVIS should be able to deal with him. After all, it is impossible for him not to be Injured.¡± After staying in the sea of ??consciousness for a while, Lin Rui was already wondering what his current situation was.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to guess like this. I have to see what is wrong with my body. I can¡¯t wait here forever.¡±

    ¡°I hope the situation won¡¯t be too bad. Although the Dark Elf¡¯s attack was powerful, I took out the Heart of Life at thest minute. As long as the energy of the Heart of Life has an effect, it should be nothing.¡± Thinking this, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness has established a connection with the body.

    Buzz~

    As soon as his consciousness returned, Lin Rui had already received feedback from all over the body. And the most intense pain assaulted his body.

    ¡°What! ~Damn! Why¡­¡± Although he was already mentally prepared, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but scream out because of the pain feedback from his body.

    Of course, it was Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness that was screaming, his body was not able to react at all at this point in time. But, it did give Lin Rui some time so that he would be able to open his eyes!

    ¡­

    D¨© D¨© D!

    Just when Rogue and the others were concentrating on their work, JARVIS suddenly detected a strange situation.

    ¡°Sir, Mirage Knight¡¯s brain waves are fluctuating strongly, he seems ¡­¡­ to be waking up!¡± JARVIS, who had detected the situation gave out a reminder and his voice also had some emotions.

    Tony had also thought about various scenarios that would happen in this process. Among them, Lin Rui¡¯s sudden awakening was the most difficult and uncontroble situation. So, after JARVIS reminded him, the expressions of Tony and the others changed.

    ¡°It seems that the anesthetic has no effect on him! Thor! Anna! Step up and try to finish before any ident happens!¡± Unable to control what will happen when Lin Rui wakes up, Tony has to speed up the process.

    A person who has been in aa for a long time may not be able to do anything at the moment of awakening, because their body has been in a negative state for a long time. But Lin Rui is not an ordinary person.

    No one knew how Lin Rui would react to the current situation after walking up from hisa. If Lin Rui responds in time and cooperates with Tony and others then maybe this rescue n will go well, but if Lin Rui doesn¡¯t respond in time, his life may be in great danger.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Thor, whose right hand was hanging in the air on the dark energy in Lin Rui¡¯s chest, shone with a shred of lightning and he erupted with all his power.

    Zi! Zi! Zi!

    The power of Thor rushed towards those dark energies in Lin Rui¡¯s body. Under the continuous absorption of Rogue, the dark energies that had been reduced a lot were scattered under Thor¡¯s outbreak. The speed of the destruction of the dark energy dissipates at a faster rate, and Rogue is already using his full strength.

    As for Venom, JARVIS has already used most of Venom¡¯s body, and he just hopes that this bnce will not be broken.

    Buzz~

    At the moment when Lin Rui is about to wake up, Thor and others are doing their best. However, when the dark energy was still at least two-fifths, Lin Rui¡¯s right index finger suddenly bent, and more green light emerged from the gap between the fingers.

    In the next second, Lin Rui¡¯s closed eyes trembled slightly. Under Tony¡¯s nervous gaze, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes finally opened.

    ¡°Jackson! Can you hear me? We¡¯re trying to save you now. Don¡¯t do anything else!¡± At the moment when Lin Rui¡¯s eyes opened, Tony shouted quickly.

    After Tony finished, Lin Rui blinked his eyes quickly and hard. With the tacit understanding between Tony and Lin Rui, this is enough to let Tony know that Lin Rui is aware of the situation.

    Huh~

    ¡°Go on!¡± Tony let out a long breath after seeing Lin Rui blink and continued to urge Thor and the others.

    As Rogue tried to suck out the remaining dark energy from Lin Rui¡¯s body, Lin Rui, who had woken up, was suffering inhuman pain. The blink of his eyes was the limit of what he could do. Before opening his eyes, Lin Rui already knew what his body was going through.

    Lin Rui is familiar with the energy of the Heart of Life and the Dark energy from Dark Elf, as well as the destructive thunder that is fighting against the Dark energy. After all, Lin Rui has seen Thor use it more than once.

    The entanglement of these three very different forces in Lin Rui¡¯s body is almost too much for Lin Rui¡¯s body. But apart from the entanglement of these three different forces, there is another situation that makes it almost impossible for Lin Rui to keep his mind clear. That is the energy absorption from Rogue.

 Chapter 814: Critical Moment

    <h4>Chapter 814: Critical Moment</h4>

    If the confrontation between the Life Force of the Heart of Life and the Dark Energy and the Thor Thunder God¡¯s Power simply causes infinite pain in the body, then Rogue¡¯s Mutant Ability made Lin Rui feel as if his body is being devoured little by little.

    After all, Rogue is not simply absorbing the dark energy or the life force of the Heart of Life, she is absorbing every energy that existed in Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    Therefore, in addition to arge amount of life force and dark energy, Lin Rui¡¯s power that originally belonged to him was also being absorbed. Lin Rui is like a bucket at this time, with two tubes filling different colors of ink on one side, and arge tube pumping water on the other. The pipe that was pumping the water couldn¡¯t just pump out the two inks of different colors, but also the original water in the bucket.

    ¡°Damn it! Where did Tony find this person! She is going to suck me dry!¡± The skin all over Lin Rui¡¯s body was glowing with an abnormally white color as he silently cursed in his heart.

    ¡°There is not much dark energy left. If I put away the Heart of Life at this time, I should be able to rely on my strength to suppress the remaining dark energy. However, now I have no power to put away the Heart of Life, and Tony and the others should not know that once the Heart of Life is connected to me, it is useless to take it away.¡± Lin Rui quickly thought, feeling the changes in the dark energy in his body.

    In fact, Lin Rui had no other way to seal the activated Heart of Life again. Maybe the Ancient One would be able to do it, but Lin Rui can¡¯t. When using Heart of Life, Lin Rui had already figured out how to deal with this thorny problem. That is, when the dark energy is almost offset, he would directly exchange the Heart of Life into the System Shop.

    Anyway, Lin Rui can¡¯t really absorb the energy in the Heart of Life. Since it can¡¯t be stored again and it is also the only one in which Lin Rui would not explode and die. Although it is a bit wasteful, it would at least allow the Heart of Life to y its role.

    But now, Lin Rui suspects that if he lets the woman next to him suck his power like this, he won¡¯t even have the power to open the System Shop. Because he was almost unable to feel the energies that originally existed in his body. So, Lin Rui, who could only move his eyes, gave Tony a quick wink.

    ¡°Stop now! I¡¯ll take care of the rest of the dark energies myself!¡± This was Lin Rui¡¯s message to Tony, with just a wink.

    After receiving Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, Tony was very puzzled. He didn¡¯t know what Lin Rui was expressing, but he looked eager.

    ¡°Jackson, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine soon, we¡¯ll be able to save you!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what Lin Rui wanted to express, Tony could stillfort him.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    If you continue, you are going to kill me instead of saving me! This is the most straightforward thought in Lin Rui¡¯s mind at this time.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, get ready to take the thing in his hand, I¡¯m about to stop.¡± Just when Lin Rui was about to despair, Anna Marie, who had been trying to absorb his energy, suddenly reminded him.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Anna, can¡¯t you hold on any longer before you¡¯ve absorbed all this dark energy?¡± Tony asked nervously, looking at Rogue.

    ¡°No, if I continue, even if he survives, he will probably be in a vegetative state. So, for his good, there is still a ray of hope for recovery if I stop now.¡± Facing Tony¡¯s question, Rogue quickly exined.

    Hearing Rogue¡¯s words, Tony didn¡¯t understand what the reason was, but Lin Rui, whose eyes had been gradually despairing, suddenly lit up again.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost there¡­ it¡¯s now!¡± No matter whether Tony understood what she said or not, Rogue had already taken her hands away from Lin Rui¡¯s body while shouting.

    Brush!

    At the same time, JARVIS, who had been on standby, had already controlled the robotic arm to take away the thing that Lin Rui was holding tightly in his right hand. However, before the robotic arm touched the thing in Lin Rui¡¯s palm, the green light disappeared in a sh.

    The target suddenly disappeared, and the robotic arm was stunned for a moment. Of course, JARVIS has no time to wonder why it disappeared, and the focus has quickly shifted elsewhere.

    When the robotic arm shot, JARVIS also removed Venom at the same time. It has absorbed enough life energy that it is no longer needed.

    ¡°Thor!¡± When Rogue stopped, Tony had no time to do anything else, so he could only remind Thor.

    If Rogue had misjudged the situation then her actions would cause the remaining dark energy to deal a fatal blow to Lin Rui. Therefore, at this time, only Thor has the opportunity to disperse those dark energies.

    ¡°I will destroy it!¡± In fact, Thor already understood the seriousness of the situation when Rogue reminded him, so he did not hesitate to get hurt again and broke out with all of his unsealed power.

    In the next moment, the power of Thor, which suppressed the dark energy, increased again. At this moment, the hairs on Peter¡¯s body, who had been standing nervous and silent, stood on end. The strength of Thor at this moment was enough to cause danger to Peter¡¯s life.

    However, after Thor broke out with his powers again, Lin Rui has less than one-tenth of the dark energy left in his body and these dark energies finally couldn¡¯t resist Thor¡¯s power which has been strengthened several times. After paying the price of losing some of the dark energy, the remaining dark energy impacted Lin Rui¡¯s body and disappear.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The expression on Thor¡¯s face instantly turned ugly when he saw that trace of dark energy disappear into Lin Rui¡¯s body. However, he has no way to eliminate the dark energy that had invaded Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    Hu~

    At this point, the actions nned by Tony and others to save Mirage Knight arepletely over. It only took about ten minutes from start to finish, but Tony and the others felt like a long time had passed.

    And at this time, they were all exhausted, and even Peter and Tony, who didn¡¯t take action, felt mentally fatigued because of the hardships of the rescue process.

    ¡°Jackson¡­ Are you all right?¡± After the dark energy disappeared in Lin Rui¡¯s body, Tony asked Lin Rui with a nervous expression on his face.

    Lin Rui had already closed his eyes when Rogue stopped. At this time, Tony and his team do not know what happened to Lin Rui.

 Chapter 815: Lived

    <h4>Chapter 815: Lived</h4>

    Rumbling~

    The sky above the Stark Industries Building was clear but suddenly several dark clouds gathered, and bursts of thunder came from inside.

    ¡°Why has the weather suddenly changed?¡± Pepper frowned slightly as she watched the weather change from the luxurious living room on the top floor.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on down there¡­ eh? The clouds are gone again.¡± Just as she was about to ask JARVIS about the situation, Pepper found that the clouds above her head had dissipated, and the thunder had disappeared.

    If Tony and the others had been outside just now, they would have discovered that the clouds and thunder appeared just as Thor¡¯s power erupted. Thor, who has slowly awakened his Divine Power, has gradually taken on the appearance of Thor, although it is still very weak.

    ¡°I hope everything goes well!¡± Pepper sincerely prayed after the clouds cleared and the sun shone again.

    ¡­

    Of course, they couldn¡¯t know what happened outside the Stark Industries building, Tony and the others were staring nervously at Lin Rui on the hospital bed. It had been three seconds since Lin Rui had closed his eyes and Tony and the others had all stopped.

    ¡°JARVIS?¡± Without getting any response from Lin Rui, Tony couldn¡¯t help but call out JARVIS.

    ¡°Sir¡­ Mirage Knight has¡­ no signs of life¡­¡± JARVIS replied hesitantly after Tony asked.

    ¡°Impossible! Jackson will definitely hold on!¡± Tony interrupted loudly almost as soon as JARVIS finished speaking.

    Tony couldn¡¯t ept the results JARVIS said. Tony is in full charge of the n to save Lin Rui. If Lin Rui does not wake up because of their actions, Tony will feel guilty for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Damn! You shouldn¡¯t have stopped just now! With Jackson¡¯s current situation, he couldn¡¯t resist that dark energy at all!¡± After Tony finished shouting, Thor, who was almost unsteady, stared at Rogue and shouted angrily.

    Thor¡¯s physical condition is simr to when he just returned from the forbidden area of ??Asgard, and his entire body was exhausted and he was left with injuries. Although Thor tried his best, he still felt that he should have crushed the dark energy at thest minute. Thor¡¯s chances could have been better if the woman hadn¡¯t stopped early.

    Seeing Tony Stark¡¯s disbelief, and hearing what Thor said, Rogue didn¡¯t exin anything. If she hadn¡¯t stopped just now, the young man in front of her might have died from her power.

    No one has ever been able to hold on for more than five minutes since Rogue discovered her ability as a child, and this Mirage Knight in front of her has already broken that record.

    As for Peter, who was standing aside, he was stunned after JARVIS finished speaking. Looking at his friend who was pale and bloodless, Peter felt that the whole world was moving away from him at this moment. Peter¡¯s Spider-Sense was initiated automatically at this moment when no danger came, and this time it was fully used to sense Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    Hu~

    Just when Peter identally blocked all outside interference and focused on Lin Rui¡¯s body, he suddenly ¡°heard¡± a slight sound simr to the flow of liquid.

    After ¡°hearing¡± the almost hallucinatory sound, Peter instantly broke away from this special state where only he and Lin Rui were left in the world, and the spider-sense disappeared. After leaving that special state, ayer of fine sweat instantly appeared on Peter¡¯s body, as if he had just gone through a marathon.

    ¡°Jackson isn¡¯t dead!¡± Without hesitation, a gasping Peter cried out.

    Although the special state just now was only for a moment, Peter was sure that the sound he heard was from Lin Rui. And that sound should be the flow of blood or other body fluids somewhere in Lin Rui¡¯s body! Since Lin Rui still has this blood flow in his body, he must not be dead yet!

    D¨© D¨©!

    The moment Peter suddenly shouted this sentence, a medical device used by JARVIS to monitor Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition also emitted an alert, and Lin Rui, who had apparently lost all signs of life was emitting brain waves. Peter was right. Lin Rui is not dead!

    ¡°Mirage Knight¡¯s brain waves have been detected. He¡¯s alive.¡± After the beep, JARVIS spoke. This time, JARVIS¡¯s tone was much calmer.

    Huhu~

    After hearing JARVIS ¡®exact report, Tony and others broke out in a lot of cold sweat, which was caused by the sudden rxation from their high tension state just now.

    As for Rogue, she was rtively calm. After all, she had nothing to do with the young man in front of her. She came to save him because of her friends¡¯ request and to adapt to the changes in the world.

    Perhaps, she was the only one who thought Lin Rui wasn¡¯t dead before JARVIS re-detected his brainwaves. So, after JARVIS determined that Lin Rui was alive, she got up and went out of the medical room.

    ¡°Haha! I knew it! How could he die so easily?!¡± Tony was shouting excitedly when Rogue got up and left.

    ¡°You really survived!¡± Thor couldn¡¯t help muttering to himself as he looked at the young man who was still pale.

    Then Thor fell down with Peter beside him. It¡¯s not easy for the two people who have exhausted their strength and stamina to persist until now. After making sure that Lin Rui is alive, they finally don¡¯t have to persist.

    P¨± P¨±¡«

    Looking at the two people who suddenly fell down, Tony was stunned. Then, Tony hurriedly arranged for JARVIS to drag them to the next hospital bed and administered the Recovery Serum.

    ¡°Sir, both Mr. Thor and Mr. Peter are overstretched. They would be fine after some rest.¡± JARVIS said quickly after putting Thor and Peter on the other bed.

    ¡°Okay. What about Jackson? How is he now?¡± Tony was still more concerned about Lin Rui¡¯s condition after knowing that Thor and Peter were all right. After all, ording to what JARVIS just said, he has already died once.

    ¡°Jackson¡¯s vital signs are weak, but he¡¯s not in any danger. This time the n worked.¡± JARVIS immediately replied to Tony¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Haha! That¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°However, the powerful thing Jackson was holding in his hand is missing.¡±

 Chapter 816: Bannerâ€™s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 816: Banner¡¯s Choice</h4>

    Just when the operation to save Mirage Knight ended, Rogers and others who had retreated from Siberia had all returned. They were all very surprised by what happened to Mirage Knight. Fortunately, although everyone¡¯s condition is not very good, at least their lives are not in danger.

    The still-existing crisis in the Siberia Portal attracted most of the SHIELD¡¯s attention, and the Helicarrier, which solved the London Dimensional crisis, was also sent there. The debut of the Super Mobile Suit in London was brief, but it has already demonstrated their superiority inbat.

    It can be said that every mobile suit is a hero armed with technology. Moreover, their strength is enhanced by the modification of Titan Series Gene-Enhancing Serum. With their support, the Siberia Base would be able to hold on even if Dark Elf appear from the portal.

    Therefore, the series of chaotic idents that happened in the process of searching for Magic Cube seems to havee to an end for the time being. The Magic Cube has also been found and is now in the possession of Mirage Knight.

    They just need to wait for Mirage Knight to recover and wake up and then they would be able to find out what¡¯s so magical about this treasure from the universe.

    Washington, SHIELD Headquarters, all soldiers who came back from the Siberia base are all receiving the follow-up Recovery Serum. Steve Rogers, who has a better recovery force, is almost able to walk now.

    Rogers has stood still for more than a dozen minutes against the ss walls of the room he is standing on and looked outside as if the unchangingndscape outside appealed to him.

    Da Da~

    As Rogers stood there in silence, not knowing what to think, there was a steady sound of footsteps behind him. Then the figure of Dr. Banner slowly walked over to Rogers. Standing next to Rogers by the ss wall looking out, Dr. Banner also said nothing.

    Hu~

    After a few more minutes, Rogers finally stopped looking out, took a deep breath, and turned to look at Dr. Banner beside him.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, have you been wondering why I persisted with n S?¡± Looking at the silent Banner, Rogers spoke first.

    Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Banner also looked back.

    ¡°Yes, even if we can be sure that there are abundant resources on the other side of the portal. However, with the existing technology on earth or the strength of your SHIELD and the alliance as a whole, is not sufficient to create an extraterrestrial zone of advanced civilization.¡± After Rogers asked, Dr. Banner nodded and responded.

    ¡°Captain¡­you, or you guys, are you hiding something from me?¡± After saying the previous paragraph, Dr. Banner raised his head and stared at Rogers, who was taller than him and asked in a serious tone.

    As for the phase about you guys, he is referring to Iron Man who formed an alliance with Rogers, Mirage Knight from League of Defenders, and Professor Charles representing X-Men. If it weren¡¯t for the support of Tony and others, Rogers¡¯s n would not have been able to go smoothly.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, we do have some things we haven¡¯t fully said and there are some things that don¡¯t need to be made public. But¡­¡± Rogers paused.

    ¡°If you join SHIELD in an official capacity then I would be able to tell you everything. And, I can guarantee, the things you¡¯ve always wanted to know will not only solve your doubts but would also give you a deeper understanding of this world.¡± Rogers finished the rest of his sentence as he stared at Banner.

    ¡°Ohh? Turns out something was going on between you two. It seems you can¡¯t say anything to me without tying me to your side.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ answer, Dr. Banner¡¯s eyes lit up and he said.

    ¡°That¡­ What if I said I wouldn¡¯t? Will I no longer be able to use resources inside the SHIELD?¡± Dr. Banner asked again.

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. You would still have ess to SHIELD resources. It¡¯s just that when ites to secretive things, you may not be able to participate.¡± Rogers responded quickly to Dr. Banner¡¯s question.

    ¡°In that case, I still want to know what¡¯s going on between the two of you.¡± After hearing Rogers¡¯ answer, Dr. Banner said without hesitation.

    It seems that this time, Dr. Banner has already made a decision. It¡¯s just that he needs to confirm the situation on Rogers¡¯ side again.

    ¡°Then, Dr. Banner, you are a member of Avengers.¡± Rogers smiled when he heard Dr. Banner¡¯s words.

    ¡°The Avengers? Maybe Hulk can do it. I¡¯ll pass. I don¡¯t mind Hulk being an Avenger if you keep him in line.¡± Dr. Banner said with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you! So, do you want to understand the world we live in?¡± Rogers suddenly asked seriously after finally pulling Dr. Banner into his team.

    ¡°Our world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, our world.¡±

    ¡­

    In the medical room on the fifth basement floor of the Stark Industries building, Harry was standing anxiously at the door. Rogue had already stopped and stood up, and Tony and the others¡¯ expressions changed several times. Harry really couldn¡¯t guess what was going on inside.

    Card~

    ¡°Mr. Osborn, Jackson is all right.¡± Just as Harry stood at the door looking inside, JARVIS¡¯s voice rang in his ear, and the closed ss door automatically opened.

    Hoo!

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Harry opened the door and rushed into the infirmary the next moment.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Harry said as he brushed past Anna who was walking out.

    Then, Harry rushed to Lin Rui¡¯s bedside. Just as Harry arrives, JARVIS pulled the fainted Peter and Thor aside andid them on top of two different beds for them to rest.

    ¡°Jackson is all right?! What happened to Peter and Thor?¡± Harry asked nervously as he looked at Lin Rui, whose situation didn¡¯t seem to have changed, and Peter and Thor, who had passed out beside him.

    ¡°He would be fine. As for the two of them, they are just exhausted. Let them rest for some time.¡± Tony, who has beenmunicating with JARVIS about Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition, quickly replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Harry was truly relieved when he heard Tony¡¯s answer.

    ¡°And when will he wake up? I¡¯ve just seen his eyes open.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ It could happen at any time.¡±

    Hoo!

 Chapter 817: Defense Strengthening

    <h4>Chapter 817: Defense Strengthening</h4>

    When Tony and others finally put down the worries in their hearts and waited for Lin Rui, who was no longer in danger, to wake up, he actually recovered consciousness, but now he does not want to wake up yet.

    At the moment when Rogue stopped, Lin Rui suppressed the dark energy that had not been broken by Thor with thest bit of strength in his body and exchanged the Heart of Life directly in the System Shop.

    At this time, Lin Rui is carefully looking at his body. Because, he felt that he was only in aa for a while, but his body had undergone tremendous changes.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I was seriously injured by Dark Elf¡¯s attack, and now it looks like I have received some great benefits!¡± Lin Rui can¡¯t help thinking after confirming that his body was many times stronger than before.

    In this life-threatening situation, good luck was ultimately on Lin Rui¡¯s side. With the full help of Tony and others, Lin Rui survived the crisis safely.

    He also polished his body from this confrontation between the life energy of the Heart of Life and the Dark energy of the Dark Elf. As a result, Lin Rui¡¯s defense weakness has been enhanced by several times.

    ¡°Is it an additional effect of the Heart of Life?¡± Lin Rui, who didn¡¯t know why his body strengthened so much, could only think so, but it was not far from the truth.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s a good thing that my body got strengthened so much. It¡¯s my good luck this time. If it wasn¡¯t for my current physical fitness, I wouldn¡¯t have been able tost this long after consuming the remaining Dark Energy.¡± Lin Rui is still a little scared as he thought about his experience this time.

    Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t be alive if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the remaining dark energy was weak and scattered and the fact that Rogue had pulled back on time. Although Lin Rui feels that he may have been able to live in some way, the current situation is undoubtedly the best.

    Lin Rui then went straight into deep meditation. This time, due to Rogue¡¯s absorption, Lin Rui almost lost all internal energy in his body and he had also absorbed a lot of life energy. So he¡¯d better hurry up and get all the energy he¡¯s lost back.

    Lin Rui also wants to see how much his internal energy can increase after his body is strengthened so much.

    It can be said that this physical strengthening also enhances Lin Rui¡¯s strength from another aspect. After all, how much water can be held in a barrel depends on the strength of the wood that made the barrel.

    In the past, Lin Rui paid more attention to his attack power and traded in high-powered weapons and attack skills. He paid little attention to his own defense, mostly handing everything rted to it over to Phantom Suit and other defense equipment.

    This experience has made Lin Rui realize very clearly that his own attack power is actually strong enough, and he can almost shake the Dark Elf warrior team under the circumstance of being suppressed by a special environment.

    However, his defense was obviously unable to keep up with his powerful attack. If Lin Rui¡¯s defense was as strong as his attack, this situation probably wouldn¡¯t have happened this time.

    Therefore, after the Phantom Suit waspletely destroyed to protect him, Lin Rui also paid attention to his defense. Even if the confrontation between the Heart of Life and the dark energy did not strengthen Lin Rui¡¯s body, he would take the initiative to strengthen it in the future.

    One just has to see the Hulk. He has been able to dominate the Marvel power system just by virtue of his almost invincible physical strength.

    D¨© D¨©~

    JARVIS, who had been monitoring Lin Rui¡¯s physical condition, found himself unable to detect Lin¡¯s condition after she entered deep meditation. This time, however, JARVIS did not sound the rm.

    Because JARVIS has seen this situation before. Lin Rui¡¯s brain waves will be very calm when he enters deep meditation, but if he continues to monitor Lin Rui, he will find that the energy level in his body will increase rapidly.

    JARVIS used to monitor Lin Rui when he was meditating, but most of the time Lin Rui was wearing a Phantom Suit, so the JARVIS scan could not detect him. And now that Lin Rui¡¯s Phantom Suit has been destroyed, JARVIS can urately detect some subtle changes in Lin Rui¡¯s meditation.

    ¡°Sir, Jackson is recovering on his own and should be fine.¡± After confirming that Lin Rui¡¯s life signs are stable, and the energy belonging to Lin Rui in his body was indeed growing, JARVIS calmed down and reported.

    Hearing JARVIS¡¯ reminder, Tony and Harry werepletely relieved. Then, they stopped staring at Lin Rui meditating on the hospital bed. At this time, Lin Rui no longer had the scary-looking dark energy before, and the wounds on his chest and other parts of his body were also recovering quickly under the effect of the Recovery Serum.

    And after making sure that Lin Rui was all right, Tony had some other things to worry about. When Tony left the war field in Siberia and rushed back to New York to save Lin Rui, he did not stop receiving all kinds of news from SHIELD.

    However, because Lin Rui¡¯s situation was too dangerous before, Tony did not care about it even after seeing the news. And now, Tony finally had time to take a look at the situation over there.

    However, before dealing with other things, Tony has to deal with the few people in front of him except Lin Rui. After all, to save Lin Rui, Thor, Deadpool, and Rogue paid a small price in one form or another.

    With that in mind, Tony walked out of the medical room. There, Rogue was sitting on a chair, resting.

    ¡­

    ¡°Anna, is everything okay? I¡¯ve never seen you use your powers for more than five minutes. Are you alright?¡± Logan, the wolverine who has been standing by Anna¡¯s side with some concern before Tony steps out.

    Although so many years have passed and Rogue has been able to use her abilities very well, otherwise, Iceman would not have dared to call Rogue back. However, Rogue has never absorbed so much energy in one go before.

    So, Logan was worried that her body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. He knows that absorbing so much energy is a huge burden on Rogue¡¯s body.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I did consume a lot of energy, but the damage I sustained was recovered by Deadpool¡¯s ability. And the energy I just absorbed¡­¡± Hearing Logan¡¯s question, Rogue waved her hands tiredly and said. However, she didn¡¯t finish her sentence.

 Chapter 818: Request

    <h4>Chapter 818: Request</h4>

    Rogue epted Tony Stark¡¯s invitation toe and treat Mirage Knight because of X-Men¡¯s friendship. Rogue was originally holding a rtively nd attitude towards this whole situation.

    However, a series of things that happened during the treatment process surprised her. The first was Deadpool¡¯s mutant ability. This abnormal recovery ability is something that Rogue has never encountered before. It is stronger than Wolverine¡¯s Mutant ability.

    And after Rogue made contact with Lin Rui¡¯s body, the three kinds of energy absorbed by her body also shocked her, the dark energy from Dark Elf, the life energy from the Heart of Life, and the special internal energy generated by Lin Rui¡¯s body. These energies are things that she has never encountered or seen before.

    One is the energy that contains powerful destructive and devouring properties, the other is the energy that has a surging life force and can enhance someone¡¯s life by many years, and Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy is even more amazing.

    Rogue still doesn¡¯t know what kind of energy she had inhaled. What are the properties of this energy? And she wants these answers as her body is filled with a lot of these energies.

    Because of the particrity of her mutant ability, Rogue can now use these threepletely different energies. It can be said that as long as her body can afford it, she has obtained a lot of unexpected gains in this rescue n.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these energies? Is it harmful to you?¡± Logan asked with a nervous expression on his face as he heard Rogue¡¯s words.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that they are all very special and powerful.¡± Seeing Logan¡¯s worried look, Rogue shook her head and exined.

    Buzz~

    While speaking, Rogue stretched out her right hand and a faint green light slowly appeared on her right hand.

    ¡°This is!?¡­¡­¡±

    In the next moment, Rogue touched Logan¡¯s arm with her right hand. Under her control, a trace of life energy was transmitted into Logan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Two secondster, Rogue withdrew her hand and asked.

    Facing Rogue¡¯s question, Logan couldn¡¯t react for a while. They had some simple physical contact during the years since Rogue has been able to control her mutant ability.

    However, the Life Energy that Rogue had just passed to Logan had restored his lost life force. Therefore, Logan, who felt this, was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°It turned out to be this kind of energy?! This is the energy of life!¡± After another two seconds passed, Logan shouted with an excited expression on his face.

    Da Da~

    And just as Logan finished shouting, there was a sound of footsteps behind them, and Tony hade over. As Logan and Rogue look around, they see Tony looking at them with a puzzled look on his face.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s life energy, otherwise how could Mirage Knight persist until now?¡± Tony said as he looked at the excited expression on Wolverine¡¯s face.

    Tony heard what Logan said just now. However,pared to Wolverine¡¯s excitement, Tony was not at all curious about Lin Rui¡¯s magical item that could provide life energy.

    One must know that Tony had known Lin Rui for a long time and it was because he drank the Elven Holy Spring Water that Lin Rui quietly gave him that prevented him from suffering the damage to his body from Padium Poisoning. And Elven Holy Spring Water also provides life energy to the human body so Tony is no stranger to it.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Logan withdrew his excited expression with some embarrassment. After all, having lived for so many years, even if his memory is iplete, Logan still wants to look mature and oldish. Although Wolverine is indeed very interested in this life energy because of his age, it is not limited to showing it in front of outsiders.

    ¡°Mr. Stark is¡­ Mirage Knight all right?¡± Rogue asked as the green light disappeared from her hand after Tony stepped in front of them.

    ¡°Yeah, Mirage Knight is no longer in danger and he is recovering. I would like to thank you again for helping us and for the decision you made just now. I don¡¯t know what would have happened otherwise.¡± Hearing Rogue¡¯s words, Tony replied with a sincere expression on his face.

    ¡°If you need any help, or if you have any request then please feel free to mention it, I will try my best to see it fulfilled!¡± Tony said with a serious expression on his face after thanking Rogue.

    For X-Men to bring Rogue back to save Lin Rui, Tony did promise something before, but now it¡¯s up to Anna to ask. However, with Tony¡¯s identity and wealth, as long as it¡¯s not too much, he should be able to fulfill her request.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rogue didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while.

    Rogue didn¡¯t expect anything in return for her help this time. Because she doesn¡¯tck anything. If she cared about something then it would be the few people she has. In terms of material things, Rogue didn¡¯t want anything.

    ¡°Tony, if you want to express your gratitude, just support Mutants on behalf of Stark Industries.¡± Iceman, who had already seen Lin Rui¡¯s situation, came over and said when Rogue didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°I would be willing to do that but X-Men can¡¯t represent all the Mutants on earth. At least, there are many organizations like the Mutants Brotherhood that we fought with a while ago and they are not so friendly.¡± Tony said after hearing Iceman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will handle the Brotherhood. Now the earth is developing at high speed, and if each of us is divided, something will happen sooner orter. Isn¡¯t our alliance also for the early establishment of a unified earth federation?¡± Knowing Tony¡¯s concerns, Iceman said with a smile.

    After Tony became Iron Man, Stark Industries, a world-renowned business empire-likepany, was no longer limited to a weapon manufacturingpany. It became a very special existence under themand of Iron Man. If Tony supports the Mutants¡¯ rights on Earth as Iron Man then many unpleasant factors will make themselves known. Now, Tony can only support the friendly Mutants force like X-Men.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care as long as you can handle it,¡± Tony said proudly when he heard Iceman¡¯s words.

    ¡°Thank you in advance! By the way, Anna, is there anything else you want? I don¡¯t think Mr. Stark will refuse.¡±

    ¡°I want to¡­ The thing with the energy of life¡­¡±

 Chapter 819: Blowing

    <h4>Chapter 819: Blowing</h4>

    After hesitating for a while, Rogue still put forward her request. She wanted that magical thing that gave Mirage Knight a lot of life energy to keep him going until everyone got here to save him.

    In fact, Rogue doesn¡¯t need this kind of thing. Although life energy is very attractive to any person or even any living life form, not everyone needs this extra life energy. But Logan definitely needed this energy so Rogue asked for him.

    Not to say that Wolverine is getting old, but that he has spent too much of his life energy fighting and getting injured in his previous decades. Even if his mutant ability allows him to recover all his injuries, the internal drain on his body still exists.

    Otherwise, Logan would be in his prime state right now. As long as his life energy is replenished, Logan will recover to a full peak state. That way, Wolverine, who made his name in Mutants, will again be able to fight with his full power.

    ¡°You want that thing?¡­¡± Tony frowned slightly upon hearing Rogue¡¯s request.

    Tony knew that Lin Rui had that magical item that could replenish life energy. He had asked Lin Rui for it before, but Lin Rui didn¡¯t give it. And now Rogue had asked for it after saving Lin Rui¡¯s life, and Tony felt that her request was not too much.

    However, only Lin Rui has that thing. Moreover, when they stopped just now, that magical thing disappeared instantly.

    ording to Tony¡¯s guess, that thing was probably put away by Lin Rui. So, if Rogue wanted that thing then she would have to wait for Lin Rui to wake up. Tony thinks it¡¯s perfectly fine if Lin Rui gives her that thing.

    ¡°That thing belongs to Mirage Knight so you can talk to him when he wakes up. I don¡¯t think he will refuse. If he can¡¯t give you that thing then I willpensate you with other things.¡± Tony temporarily agreed for Lin Rui, who had not woken up yet.

    ¡°I know this request may be difficult so it wouldn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t work,¡± Rogue replied after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Perhaps because he had been exposed to the life energy more than once, Tony did not quite understand its importance. After all, Tony had already used Elven Holy Spring Water once himself and had also worked with JARVIS on this particr thing.

    But Tony didn¡¯t find anything. To find out some magical things that often appear in Lin Rui, Tony also opened up a special scientific category, that is magic science.

    Compared with Tony¡¯s research on this life energy as a special kind of science, Rogue and Logan simply wanted to get this life energy to replenish their lost life energy in their bodies.

    Moreover,pared to other people who can¡¯t bear the extra increase in life energy, Rogue and Logan don¡¯t have to worry about the danger in this regard. Rogue¡¯s ability to absorb various abilities and energies and Wolverine¡¯s mutant gene would allow him to withstand these life energies.

    It can be said that if Lin Rui gives the Heart of Life to Rogue then she will be a moving nurse and she would be the kind of nurse who would be able to save lives at any given moment.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s going to take a while for Mirage Knight to wake up so you can rest for some time.¡± Tony also needs to check in with SHIELD after he¡¯s done with the people in front of him.

    Iceman and the others nodded and left the basement under JARVIS¡¯s guidance. The fifth floor underground is the ce that Tony usually uses for secret experiments, which is not suitable for rest and entertainment.

    After Iceman and his team went on break, Tony was able to connect directly with SHIELD. He heard that the evacuation n on Siberia¡¯s side is going smoothly, at least the casualties are controlled within a small range.

    ¡­

    Pepper, who had been waiting for news on the top floor of the Stark Industry building, was alerted by JARVIS just as the rescue of Mirage Knight wasing to an end. Pepper then thought and headed outside to the living room, where Jane Foster was waiting.

    Da Da~

    ¡°Pepper, is there any news? How is Mirage Knight¡¯s situation?¡± Jane raised her head when she heard the familiar sound of high heels stepping on the floor and she looked at Pepper who was approaching and asked.

    ¡°Mirage Knight is all right now, but Thor is feeling a little weak as he used all of his strength to help so he is resting.¡± After hearing Jane¡¯s words, Pepper replied simply.

    ¡°Thank God, if something happened to Mirage Knight because of me then I would have felt guilty for the rest of my life.¡± Jane was relieved to hear Pepper say that Mirage Knight was all right. As for Thor¡¯s situation, Jane wasn¡¯t particrly worried.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Thor and the others will be able to recover and it¡¯s already past dinner time. If you are hungry then eat something here.¡± Looking at the darkening sky outside, Pepper said politely.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Jane, who was indeed hungry, agreed without being pretentious.

    ¡°JARVIS, order dinner for us, the usual please. Jane, do you have any allergies?¡± Hearing Jane¡¯s answer, Pepper asked JARVIS to order her food.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go out for a while, the food will be here soon.¡±

    With that, Pepper had already turned and walked out of the living room. Pepper sees the night view almost every day, but it¡¯s undeniable that Stark Industries¡¯ location in New York City gives the tower a wide view from the top, which Pepper can¡¯t help but admire every time she looks out from the terrace. Besides, there¡¯s another guest here today, and Pepper is going to show this amazing view to her.

    Jane, who had been sitting for a while, was obviously a little bored, so she walked outside with Pepper. However, just when they were walking out, Jane suddenly felt a little dizzy looking at the city view of New York in front of her.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it a nice view?¡± Pepper asked faintly, looking at the distant sunset that was split between tall buildings.

    However, Pepper got no response from Jane. Just when Pepper turned to look with some doubts, a figure suddenly fell softly towards her.

    Huh~

 Chapter 820: Emergency Case

    <h4>Chapter 820: Emergency Case</h4>

    As Pepper turned around, Jane fell straight into her. Pepper reacted quickly and put an arm around her to stop her fall but she wasn¡¯t sessful and they both fell to the ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± Pepper asked worriedly while supporting Jane who didn¡¯t seem to have any strength in her body.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well¡­ I feel dizzy.¡± Leaning against Pepper, Jane struggled to finish the sentence before she passed out.

    Pepper: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°JARVIS!¡± Pepper shouted while supporting Jane on the ground.

    Soon, JARVIS had arranged for two Iron Man suits to lift the unconscious Jane into the living room. And again, JARVIS detected that particr wave of energy from Jane¡¯s body.

    It was this special energy that had consumed Jane Foster¡¯s strength. The appearance of her being safe and sound just now seemed like an illusion, but now it was finally undetectable.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Why did she suddenly faint, wasn¡¯t she fine just now?¡± Pepper asked worriedly after JARVIS helped Jane onto the sofa.

    ¡°Miss Potts, Miss Foster¡¯s situation is quite unique, and I don¡¯t know how to exin it. However, I have informed Mr. Stark, and he already knows the situation here.¡± JARVIS replied quickly after hearing Pepper¡¯s question.

    Pepper was speechless at JARVIS¡¯s response, but there was nothing else she could do. If JARVIS didn¡¯t know what was going on with Jane then there¡¯s no way she¡¯s gonna know right now. So she will leave it to the professionals. All Pepper can do now is make Jane morefortable.

    ¡­

    On the fifth basement floor of the Stark Industrial Building, Tony, who was standing by Lin Rui¡¯s bedside and had a video call with SHIELD, had already learned about the situation there. Tony was relieved to know that Rogers and the others were all right. As for the loss of those Iron Man suits, it was nothingpared to human life.

    ¡°Sir, Jane Foster has fainted. Through the examination, her life force is still slowly diminishing, and the recovery just now seems to be an illusion.¡± Just as Tony was chatting with Rogers, JARVIS¡¯s voice rang out in his ear.

    ¡°Huh?! Steve, I have an emergency here, I¡¯ll call youter.¡± Tony raised his brows when he heard JARVIS¡¯s words and then hung up the call after speaking to Rogers on the other side of the tablet.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Wasn¡¯t she okay before? You also said that the strange energy in her body doesn¡¯t seem to be doing anything.¡± Tony quickly asked after hanging up the video call.

    ¡°I just can¡¯t detect the effect of that energy, and Miss Foster¡¯s physical condition was really normal just now. However, her life force is slowly dissipating now.¡± Facing Tony¡¯s questioning, JARVIS replied truthfully.

    It¡¯s a very confusing situation, JARVIS did discover that Jane had a weird energy that was affecting her when she was rescued by Thor.

    But then she woke up on her own and seemed to be fine, and JARVIS¡¯s tests also showed that she was fine, and the energy was gone. Therefore, JARVIS did not pay much attention to her as Lin Rui¡¯s situation was more urgent.

    But now that Jane is unconscious, JARVIS can detect that energy again. So, it should be that energy that caused Jane¡¯s situation at this time.

    ¡°Weird energy? What did they experience in that dimensional space? Didn¡¯t Lin Rui fight a Dark Elf? And neither Thor nor Jane met any Dark Elf¡¯s soldiers, but only encountered a few war beasts.¡± Unable to understand where the special energy in Jane Foster¡¯s body came from, Tony muttered to himself helplessly.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve used various Recovery Serum on Miss Foster, but none of them have an effect on that energy,¡± JARVIS spoke again just as Tony was talking to himself.

    ¡°Got it! Wake Thor up, I want to know what they encountered in that dimensional space. Only by knowing what that special energy is, can we find a way to deal with it!¡± Tony made a decisive decision knowing that neither JARVIS nor he had any solution in this matter.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even have a single moment to rx, Why should I be in charge of such matters?!¡± Tony thought helplessly as he watched JARVIS start to give Thor a little stimtion to wake him up.

    Since the appearance of the Magic Cube and the space portal connecting earth to the extraterrestrial civilization, Tony has found that many things are no longer under his control. He holds the technology that can dominate the earth in his hand, but recently, he has been helpless to do anything in these situations.

    Tony had no previous contact with the alien Thor and he should be under the jurisdiction of SHIELD which means that he is their responsibility but Thor and Lin Rui are friends, and Lin Rui came to help him. But the friend¡¯s friend¡¯s girlfriend was in an ident now, and it happened in Tony¡¯s tower, so he can¡¯t ignore it.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ah!~~¡± Just when Tony was feeling helpless, Thor suddenly cried out and sat up from the hospital bed. JARVIS stimtion seemed to have worked on him.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! What¡¯s wrong?!¡± Thor, who had just woken up, was a little confused. He looked around and shouted.

    ¡°Thor, what happened to you guys in that dimensional space? Jane is unconscious and there is a weird energy in her body that is consuming her life force. I need to know what she went through.¡± Tony stared at Thor and asked without giving him much time.

    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with Jane?!¡± Thor, who only woke up after hearing Tony¡¯s words, asked with a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°She¡¯s okay now, but if you don¡¯t think about what she¡¯s been through, then she¡¯s not going to be okay!¡± Tony said solemnly as he looked at Thor¡¯s dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Jane was just lying on her side when I got there and she didn¡¯t seem to have any injuries.¡¯ Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Thor froze and answered quickly.

    ¡°However!¡­ Jane told me that she saw some visions when she was knocked out, visions about the Dark Elves!¡± Thor really didn¡¯t know what Jane had encountered and he could only tell him what Jane told him before.

    ¡°Visions? That¡¯s useless!¡± Tony was disappointed with Thor¡¯s answer.

    If Thor doesn¡¯t know what Jane is going through, then no one would know. After all, Lin Rui went in after Thor.

 Chapter 821: Aether

    <h4>Chapter 821: Aether</h4>

    Whew!

    While Thor was struggling to get up to check on Jane Foster, Lin Rui, who had been lying quietly on the bed beside him, suddenly awakened from his deep meditation.

    A few seconds ago, Lin Rui, who was deeply meditating and focusing on his recovery, suddenly found that he seemed to have forgotten something important. After thinking about it carefully, Lin Rui remembered.

    It turned out that he had forgotten about the Aether or the Reality Stone. This time, Lin Rui crossed the interdimensional space to save Jane Foster because the Aether would have possessed her.

    ¡°How can I forget such an important thing! It would be bad if something happened to the Aether or Jane!¡± Lin Rui, who had only recovered a little physical strength, had woken up from deep meditation, and he also happened to hear Tony and Thor talking.

    ¡°Something is wrong!¡± Hearing Tony say that Jane Foster¡¯s situation is not good, Lin Rui¡¯s heart jumped, and the next moment he directly opened his eyes and sat up.

    Startled by the sudden awakening of Lin Rui beside him, Tony and Thor looked at him with wide eyes, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    ¡°Jackson! How are you?¡± Tony was the first to react, and he quickly walked over to Lin Rui and asked with concern.

    ¡°Cough! I¡¯m okay, the most important thing now is not me, but Miss Foster! I heard what you guys just said.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui waved his hand and quickly said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I must go and see Jane!¡± Lin Rui has woken up and looks fine so Thor also struggled to get out of bed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together! I probably know what happened to Miss Foster!¡± Holding the edge of the bed, Lin Rui also tried hard to get out of the bed.

    ¡°How do you know?!¡±

    ¡°How do you know?!¡±

    After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony and Thor asked in almost unison. Jane Foster was the first to go through the subspace, followed by Thor and Lin Rui went through a few minutes after Thor did.

    Even if something happened to Jane Foster, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t possibly know anything about it.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡­ anyway, I just know! Are you guys going to stay here?¡± Seeing Tony and Thor both staring at him, Lin Rui froze then hurriedly spoke.

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s hurry up!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Thor did not dwell on why Lin Rui knew what had happened to his girlfriend, and had hurriedly got off the bed to go.

    Bang!

    Behind Thor, Lin Rui also happened to have one foot on the ground and was ready to get out of bed. However, the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s legs went soft and hey down on the smooth floor. Lin Rui, who had only recovered a little, couldn¡¯t move on his own.

    ¡°Oh for the love of god!¡± Looking at Lin Rui lying on the ground in a mess, Tony stretched and spoke with a fed-up expression as he held out his hand to help him up.

    ¡°JARVIS, get me two wheelchairs.¡±

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±

    Soon, Lin Rui and Thor quickly left the fifth basement floor of the Stark Industries building in wheelchairs. As for Harry, he didn¡¯t leave. He was here to guard Spiderman, who had not woken up yet.

    ¡­

    ¡°JARVIS said that a special energy was detected in Foster¡¯s body, and it should be this energy that kept her unconscious.¡± In the elevator, Tony briefly talked to Lin Rui about the situation.

    ¡°En, I know.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui nodded unsurprisingly.

    Aether is the Reality Stone among the six Infinity Stones, and it is also a very special one among them. Unlike other Infinity Stones that almost all have a fixed form, Reality Stone¡¯s characteristic is that it can constitute illusion and reality, so it has no fixed form.

    Moreover, Reality Stone can devour reality, and the more reality it devours, the more powerful its energy bes. It can be said that if Reality Stone can keep on devouring, it will be the most powerful one among the six Infinity Stones.

    It is also because of this effect of Reality Stone that Malekith had always wanted to get it again. Not only can it build reality, but it can also devour reality, which is what the Dark Elves need.

    Thest time the Aether appeared was a thousand years ago, in the great war that affected almost the entire Nine Realms, Odin¡¯s father finally defeated Malekith and got the Aether. At that time, the Aether was not that powerful, and after that, it was sealed in a forbidden ce where no one should have been able to find it.

    Therefore, Aether Particles should be at their weakest and it may devour the possessed thing to strengthen itself, that is, Jane Foster. In the original movie world plot, Jane Foster almost died at the hands of the Aether.

    ¡°Jackson, do you know why Jane is unconscious? Also, what is that energy in her body?¡± Thor, who was sitting in the wheelchair opposite him, asked nervously after Lin Rui responded.

    ¡°The reason why Jane is unconscious is because of that energy in her body, and I know what that energy is. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui replied with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Just what?!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any good way to remove that energy from Jane¡¯s body right now.¡± Looking at Thor¡¯s hopeful eyes, Lin Rui said in a deep voice.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, the expressions on Tony and Thor¡¯s faces changed. Then the elevator fell silent for a moment, and the atmosphere gradually became tense.

    It¡¯s not surprising that Lin Rui gave this answer. In the original movie plot, there was no way to get Aether out of Jane¡¯s body even after Thor took her to Asgard so it is not surprising that Lin Rui had no way.

    One must know that in the original plot, the Aether was taken out from Jane¡¯s body by Malekith himself. And where would Lin Rui go to find Malekith, Lin Rui has not met Malekith before he has been sted back by the Damascus Reese Sword.

    If Lin Rui knew that not long after he passed through the dimensional space and returned to Earth, Malekith chased after him with a few Dark Elf warriors, maybe he would have paid some price to keep him there instead of letting SHIELD directly destroy the dimensional space.

    Now, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have a good way to save Jane and he doesn¡¯t know what will happen.

    Huhu~

    After a few more seconds, the elevator stopped as they reached the top floor of the Stark Industries building.

    Ding~

    As soon as the elevator door opened, Thor got up from his wheelchair and rushed out, while Tony was pushing Lin Rui, who was temporarily unable to move freely, behind him.

    ¡°Jane! Jane!¡± Thor, who rushed out of the elevator, stumbled a little, but his voice shouted anxiously.

 Chapter 822: Called

    <h4>Chapter 822: Called</h4>

    Huhu~

    ¡°Jane!¡± In a few steps, Thor rushed past Pepper, who was walking toward him, as he had already seen Jane lying on the sofa in the middle of the living room.

    Not caring about Thor¡¯s behavior, Pepper had already seen Tony pushing the wheelchair and Lin Rui in the wheelchair. Pepper¡¯s eyes brightened after she saw Lin Rui in the wheelchair.

    Through some of the things that JARVIS had revealed earlier and what Pepper asked after Tony returned, she now has a pretty sure guess of the identity of the young man in front of her. However, although Pepper was a little surprised, she also took it for granted.

    ¡°Are you okay, Jackson?¡± Pepper asked as she walked up to Tony as he pushed Lin Rui over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thank you for asking.¡± Lin Rui raised his head and responded when he heard Pepper¡¯s words. Anyway, for Pepper and the others, Lin Rui now feels that he doesn¡¯t need to hide his identity.

    ¡°Jane¡¯s over there, and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with her.¡± Then, Pepper and Tony walked toward Thor¡¯s side.

    Huh~

    ¡°Jackson! Come and see! What¡¯s wrong with Jane?¡± After Lin Rui came over, Thor, who had already checked Jane¡¯s condition, hurriedly looked at him and asked.

    ¡°No need to look, first give this bottle of water to Jane and make her drink this.¡± After seeing Jane¡¯s condition, Lin Rui could already determine that she was unconscious because of Aether, so he directly took out one bottle of Elven Holy Spring Water and handed it to Thor.

    If Lin Rui didn¡¯t have any Reward points to exchange for Elven Holy Spring Water before, but after exchanging the opened Heart of Life to System Shop, Lin Rui now has a little more money in his hand, so he feels no pressure in exchanging for Elven Holy Spring Water. Jane¡¯s health is more important right now.

    As for Jane¡¯s current situation, other than replenishing her life energy, other medical methods on earth should be useless. As for Rogue, who almost sucked him dry just now, Lin Rui thought it was useless too. Even if Rogue could suck this energy, Aether was after all one of the Infinity Stones, and she cannot suck out infinite energy.

    ¡°Huh? That magical potion again.¡± Tony muttered silently in his heart when he saw the Elven Holy Spring Water that Lin Rui took out of thin air.

    Tony wanted to ask Lin Rui for one to study before, but Lin Rui didn¡¯t give it, but now he has it, and Tony will not let it go this time. The new category of magic science he had opened required basic material research, and he couldn¡¯t form a system just from the magic that David and the others demonstrated to Tonyst time.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Without hesitation, Thor took the Elven Holy Spring Water handed to him by Lin Rui and poured it into Jane¡¯s mouth.

    After giving Elven Holy Spring Water to Jane, Thor waited nervously to see if she would wake up. However, the effect of Elven Holy Spring Water could only replenish Jane¡¯s constantly devoured life force, and there was no guarantee that she would wake up.

    ¡°Miss Foster¡¯s life energy is increasing, but the devouring aspect of that special energy continues.¡± After drinking the Elven Holy Spring Water, JARVIS immediately found that Jane¡¯s slowly diminishing life energy was replenished instantly. But the effect of the Aether is still there.

    ¡°Well, one serving of Elven Holy Spring Water will probably dy it for quite a while.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui thought silently in his heart.

    Then, Lin Rui looked at Thor and said, ¡°Thor, I think you should call someone.¡±

    ¡°Call someone?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s inexplicable words, Thor was a little confused.

    Seeing the bewildered look on Thor¡¯s face, Lin Rui moved closer and put his head next to Thor.

    ¡°There is nothing we can do about Jane¡¯s situation here, maybe there is a way to save her on Asgard. So, you should call someone to get Jane to Asgard in order to help her.¡± This time, Lin Rui had said it very straightforwardly.

    ¡°But even if Heimdall heard and saw what I said to him, he will not give a response.¡± Thor understood what Lin Rui meant by calling people, but he was worried that Heimdall wouldn¡¯t respond to him.

    It should be known that Lin Rui also said something deliberately before Thor went into the dimension, in order to ask Heimdall, who had been watching Thor, to send someone to support them.

    However, on the other side of the dimension, Lin Rui was surrounded by a whole Dark Elf team, and Asgard did not respond. So Thor wasn¡¯t sure his summoning would work at this point.

    ¡°If Jane had simply been unconscious and injured then Heimdall would not have spoken to you even if you had shouted at him. But if you tell him why Jane is in aa then I think he will send down someone or he will open the Bifrost.¡± Understanding what Thor is worried about, Lin Rui then whispers in his ear.

    ¡°What reason?!¡±

    ¡°Aether.¡±

    ¡­

    At League of Defender¡¯s base in suburban New York, Jerry, who has been worrying about Mirage Knight¡¯s injury, finally takes his hands off the keyboard. Mirage Knight has survived and Jerry¡¯s idea had worked.

    ¡°Huh! ~ That wasn¡¯t easy! Mirage Knight is also lucky!¡± Jerry was also sighing while resting on the back of the chair.

    Shasha~

    However, just when Jerry was rxing and preparing to squint a little, he suddenly heard a slight rattling, as if something was making a sound in the corner.

    ¡°Do we have rats? Deadpool never cleans up after eating his junk food!¡± At the slight rustle, Jerry opened his bloodshot eyes and muttered with a helpless expression on his face.

    Hoo!

    While muttering, Jerry had already gotten up from the chair. If there was a rat, Jerry wouldn¡¯t let it survive tonight. Picking up the iron baseball bat stuck in the bucket next to him, Jerry walked to the ce where the sound came out step by step.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s a rat. That corner is where Deadpool hangs out. But¡­ It looks like¡­¡± As he got closer to the sound, Jerry felt a little nervous, because he remembered something.

    ¡°That¡¯s where Deadpool carried the guy back. Is he dead? Is that why the rats are here?¡± While thinking, Jerry had already walked to the corner.

    It has been so long since he joined the League of Defenders, although he doesn¡¯t need to face so many dangers outside as a logistician. However, Jerry has also seen the cruelty of the battlefield in the background with his own eyes.

    So, even if the guy carried back by Deadpool is really dead, Jerry will not be afraid. It¡¯s just a dead man, and it¡¯s not like he had never seen one before.

 Chapter 823: Peculiar Circumstance

    <h4>Chapter 823: Peculiar Circumstance</h4>

    Clutching the baseball bat, Jerry had moved past thest obstacle in his way: Deadpool¡¯s couch. The next moment, Jerry was in the dark corner where the noise wasing from.

    But when Jerry saw what was going on in the corner, his mildly nervous expression suddenly turned to panic. Then Jerry stepped back slightly against the back of the couch, letting go of his grip on the bat.

    Bam! ~

    The baseball bat dropped from Jerry¡¯s hand and ttered on the ground. After hearing the sound, Jerry, who had lost his mind and was retreating, realized it and he quickly stood on his feet and picked up the baseball bat again.

    Brush!

    Raising his right hand and pointing the bat forward, Jerry¡¯s voice shook. ¡°You¡­ You, you¡­¡­ how did you survive?!¡±

    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t the mouse making the noise in the corner, but the John Doe who was supposed to remain unconscious or dead. At this point, he had woken up and was slowly standing up from the ground.

    For Jerry, the rat was more of a threat than the unconscious or dead John Doe, while the alive and awake John Doe was of the highest order threat. Because when Deadpool brought John Doe back, Mirage Knight wasn¡¯t looking into him because they were too busy with other things.

    So Jerry has only a few guesses as to who Jane Doe is. And whether Jerry¡¯s guess is correct or not, it¡¯s dangerous for him to face John Doe alone.

    To Jerry¡¯s weak question, John Doe didn¡¯t answer and he just stood up silently. Then, he raised his head and looked at Jerry in front of him. It seems that because he has just woken up, there is not much energy in Jone Doe¡¯s eyes.

    However, John Doe had some reactions when he saw Jerry pointing his baseball bat at him. Then, John Doe took a small step forward.

    ¡°You, you¡­ What do you want?! Don¡¯te over!¡± Seeing John Doe taking a step closer to him, Jerry waved his baseball bat towards him.

    However, in the face of Jerry swinging a baseball bat warning, John Doe did not flinch and kept on walking.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just as Jerry is about to cry at the sight of this anonymous man, an urgent rm sounds from inside the base. Jerry was stunned at the sound of the rm, and then a surprise came into his eyes.

    ¡°Internal threat detected, initiating the secondary defense measures.¡± As Jerry¡¯s eyes explode with surprise, an electronic tone begins to ring inside the League of Defenders base.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    Then the wall near Jerry and John Doe¡¯s corner cracked open to reveal holes from which robotic arms and weapons speeded out. The arms quickly changed as they stretched out, and soon formed arge shield in front of Jerry, while the weapons were aimed at John Doe.

    ¡°Haha! I almost forgot the defense system in the base! Now, what are you gonna do to me? ! ¡°Jerry was able to speak with confidence after he was protected and John Doe surrounded by weapons.

    League of Defenders was originally a simple and small ce where Lin Rui and his team could only have a short rest. After such a long time of development, it has already be a base integrating leisure and high-tech.

    The Transformation of the League of Defenders base has been going on ever since Lin Rui asked Tony for a mini-ARC Reactor. With the tacit consent from SHIELD, the underground area has already been erged to give more space to the League of Defenders base.

    Therefore, in order to protect this base, which is no longer what it used to be, the internal defense of the League of Defenders base is also very good, and these weapons are set up ording to the highest specifications. After the defense system is activated, there should be no problem with Jerry¡¯s safety.

    John Doe stopped when the Defenses at the League of Defenders base turned on. Looking at the weapons pointed at him, John Doe¡¯s attention had taken its ce away from Jerry. So it was a little embarrassing for Jerry to get no response after he had confidently shouted that line.

    Buzz~

    Judging John Doe¡¯s level of danger, the weapons aimed at him are already charged. If John Doe makes any unnecessary movement, these weapons will deliver a powerful attack.

    Hoo~

    As if curious about the various metal weapons in front of him, John Doe, who had already stopped, took another step forward and raised his right hand.

    ¡°Attack.¡± After observing John Doe¡¯s movements, the defense system made a direct decision to attack him.

    P¨± P¨±!

    In the next moment, two blinding whiteser beams were fired, targeting John Doe. Without any obstruction, John Doe, with his right-hand half raised, was attacked byser beams. The powerfulser beams went straight through John Doe¡¯s chest, making two prating holes in his chest, from front to back.

    In order to ensure the absolute security of the League of Defenders base, the internal defense system delivered a decisive blow to John Doe in front of him. Under the attack of these twoser beams, even if John Doe is not an ordinary person, there is no chance of him being alive after theser beams created tworge holes in his chest.

    However, the next scene made Jerry, who was hiding behind the defense, widen his eyes again, and the baseball bat in his hand fell to the ground again.

    Bam! ~~

    ¡°You, you¡­ how is this possible?!¡± His voice faltered again as Jerry looked at John Doe who should have fallen in front of him and cried out in shock.

    In front of Jerry¡¯s eyes, John Doe, who had tworge holes in his chest, took only two steps back, then regained his footing. It seemed that he did not understand what had happened, and his brows were tightly knit together.

    Chi Chi~

    Then, Jerry saw an even more shocking scene. There was a slightly creepy sounding from the two see-through holes in John Doe¡¯s chest, and then Jerry saw that the holes were shrinking rapidly, and finally disappeared.

    In just a few seconds, John Doe¡¯s internal organs, bones, and flesh that were prated byser beams were recovered and it looked as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°You are really a Mutant!¡± Seeing John Doe¡¯s regeneration ability, Jerry has almost confirmed the identity of the person in front of him, at least he knows what group he belongs to.

    Of course, John Doe¡¯s ability is alreadyparable to Deadpool¡¯s recovery speed and that was what shocked Jerry the most. Even Deadpool would fall to the ground and scream a few times under such a powerful attack, although that may have something to do with Deadpool¡¯s character.

    (John Doe and Jane Doe are multiple-use ceholder names that are used when the true name of a person is unknown or is being intentionally concealed.)

 Chapter 824: You Areâ€¦?

    <h4>Chapter 824: You Are¡­?</h4>

    John Doe, who Deadpool bought back from a ruined battlefield when Mao fought against Stryker, is not from the X-Men, the SHIELD, and the Brotherhood of Mutants.

    So, there are only two possibilities for John Doe¡¯s identity. One is that he¡¯s one of the lucky survivors of Stryker¡¯s secret base. He might be a transformed Mutant, or he might be an ordinary person, but the odds are against him.

    Or, he could have been part of a military support team that lost him when they pulled back. After all, the military definatly didn¡¯t hold back at that time and they released many people who could transform.

    Now that John Doe has recovered as well as Deadpool after being attacked byser beams, it is almost certain that he is a Mutant, and that he is a product of Stryker¡¯s Mutant experimental program.

    Hu~

    As Jerry shouted those words in surprise, John Doe, who had recovered from the fatal wound in his chest, looked away from the weapon that had attacked him. Then he took another step forward.

    ¡°Humph! Even if you have the same ability as Deadpool, you would be nothing under the attack of the base defense system!¡± Seeing John Doe approaching him, Jerry said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye, a high-intensity energy reaction was detected in the body of the danger source. The energy level has reached level three. Do you want to continue the attack?¡± Just when Jerry was about to continue to let the base¡¯s defense system take action, the system suddenly reminded him.

    ¡°Level 3?! That kind of power could destroy the base!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s reminder, Jerry let out a low voice.

    If the League of Defenders¡¯ base was attacked from the outside, the third-level energy shock would not shake the base. But now John Doe is inside the base, and right in front of Jerry, if he unleashes an energy attack that exceeds level three then Jerry and the base won¡¯t remain unscathed.

    ¡°Hey! Hey, hey! That¡­ calm down! Calm down! I have something to say!¡± So, after thinking for a while, Jerry hurriedly spread his hands and shouted to John Doe.

    As he tries to talk with John Doe, Jerry secretly tells the system to beef up its defenses. If John Doe does go all crazy then at least they can minimize the damage.

    While Jerry was yelling and gesturing, John Doe seemed to be recovering from his initial state of unconsciousness. After hearing Jerry¡¯s words, John Doe looked up at him and his eyes became clearer.

    ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Staring at Jerry for two seconds, John Doe asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m¡­ You can call me Sky¡¯s Eye. Don¡¯t get nervous, it was just a misunderstanding!¡± Jerry finally heard John Doe speak, and replied quickly to stabilize the current situation.

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye?¡­ Then who am I?¡± Not caring about the misunderstanding that Jerry had spoken about, John Doe asked a strange question after repeating Jerry¡¯s nickname.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Who are you? Isn¡¯t that what I should ask you?¡± Jerry muttered softly after hearing the strange question from John Doe.

    ¡°Who am I? Where is this ce? What are these things?!¡± Without hearing Jerry¡¯s whisper, John Doe asked three questions in a row after scanning the situation at the League of Defenders base.

    Jerry: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye, the threat energy level has been lowered, do you want to continue the final blow?¡± Just when Jerry was feeling a little weirded out by John Doe¡¯s continuous questions, the voice of the internal system of the base sounded in his ear.

    Because John Doe is already awake, the internal system will not say anything through the base speakers.

    ¡°Has the energy decreased?¡± Hearing the system¡¯s reminder, Jerry, who wanted to continue chatting with John Doe stopped. He thought it would be better to take this opportunity to eliminate this threat.

    ¡°Attack!¡± So, after a little hesitation, Jerry still gave the order.

    Swoosh! Shoo, Shoo, Shoo!

    The moment Jerry gave the order, five consecutiveser beams were aimed at John Doe. However, at the same time as theser beams were fired, a silver glint appeared in John Doe¡¯s increasingly agitated eye.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, John Doe disappears into thin air, and the fiveser beams pierce the ground where he was, shooting five holes deep into the solid ground.

    P¨±!

    Just when Jerry¡¯s eyes widened and he didn¡¯t know what strange incident had happened, a figure appeared in front of him out of thin air, it was the anonymous person who just disappeared! Originally protected by the base defense system, Jerry had already withdrawn to a distance of five or six meters away from Anonymous.

    As Jerry stared, wondering what was going on, a figure appeared out of thin air in front of him. It was John Doe who had just disappeared! Protected by the base defense system. Originally, Jerry had already withdrawn to a distance of five or six meters away from John Doe.

    But now, John Doe cuts right through Jerry¡¯s front internal defense system and appears within 20 centimeters of Jerry, almost in his face.

    ¡°You, you!¡­ What are you doing?!¡± Jerry, who had just ordered the attack, was afraid that the guy in front of him would hurt him.

    Judging by the fact that John Doe just disappeared and reappeared out of thin air, it would be prudent to assume that he has more than one mutant ability. Therefore, in addition to the abnormal Recovery ability, he also can teleport.

    Well, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that he has one more or maybe more than one mutant ability. After all, the base¡¯s internal systems just alerted Jerry to a level 3 energy surge in John Doe.

    ¡°Who the hell am I?! Where is this ce?!¡± Instead of hitting Jerry, John Doe gets closer and shouts.

    John Doe doesn¡¯t seem to be in a delirious state, it¡¯s more like¡­ amnesia!

    ¡°Sky¡¯s Eye, it has detected that the threat target¡¯s brain waves are moving violently, and the energy in the body is rising. If you don¡¯t n to continue attacking, pleasefort him. Just a reminder, he may have amnesia now.¡± Just when Jerry looked confused, the voice of the base system rang in his ears again.

    The threat has not been eliminated after two attacks, and the internal system of the base has also raised the threat level of John Doe by one level.

    ¡°Uh¡­that, your name is Jeremy, you are my brother! This is where I work!¡± Hearing the system¡¯s reminder, Jerry, who had almost peed his pants, had a sh of inspiration and quickly replied.

    Hoo!

    Hearing Jerry¡¯s answer, John Doe seemed surprised, but he still took a step back.

    ¡°Jeremy? Is my name Jeremy? Are you my brother?¡± John Doe who took a step back repeated the name that Jerry casually spoke and his eyes kept blinking but he couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    ¡°You said your name was Sky¡¯s Eye just now, how did you be my brother now?¡± John Doe found no memories of what Jerry had said but he still what Jerry said just now.

 Chapter 825: Bifrost

    <h4>Chapter 825: Bifrost</h4>

    Hearing John Doe¡¯s question back, Jerry was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect John Doe to respond so quickly.

    ¡°My real name is Jerry, and my nickname is Sky¡¯s Eye. We usually talk to each other using our nicknames but I don¡¯t know what happened to you, so I called myself Sky¡¯s Eye.¡± However, Jerry could judge that the person in front of him has lost his memory so Jerry continues to deceive him.

    ¡°Jerry? Jeremy? Who would give two brothers such names?¡± John Doe asked suspiciously hearing Jerry¡¯s answer. However, his mood has gradually calmed down now.

    ¡°Your name is Jeremy! I am your brother! Otherwise, why would you wake up here with me standing in front of you!¡± Seeing that John Doe seemed to believe his words, Jerry chased after the victory.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I just woke up. But what did I wake up from?¡± Hearing this, John Doe looked at himself and muttered softly.

    ¡°You were involved in a big fight and were injured by the enemy, I brought you here to rest and recover. I thought you¡¯d be all right when you woke up, but you don¡¯t remember anything, Believe me, I am your brother.¡± Jerry, who is getting more and more involved in the drama, is possessed by the drama essence at this time, while secretly asking the system to remove the weapons while he emotionally speaks to John Doe standing in front of him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Staring earnestly into John Doe¡¯s eyes, Jerry haspletely regarded himself as the brother of the terrifying Mutant in front of him.

    ¡°Okay¡­I believe you¡­Brother¡­¡±

    ¡­

    On the top floor of the Stark Industries Building in downtown New York, Lin Rui has exined to Thor what Jane is suffering from. To get Asgard to act, Lin Rui can only expose the existence of Aether.

    ¡°Would Heimdall turn on Bifrost to take me and Jane back to Asgard?¡± Standing on the terrace outside the top of the Stark Industry Building, Thor looks at Lin Rui standing beside him and asked with an uncertain expression on his face.

    At this point, Thor was standing on the tarmac where the helicopter was supposed tond, holding the unconscious Jane. Beside him, Lin Rui was in a wheelchair, and Tony was behind him.

    A little further away, Pepper and Iceman, who hade from the lounge below, were also standing there watching. Spiderman, who was not fully recovered, came up with Harry¡¯s help.

    ¡°If my judgment is correct. However, you can only bet on this time.¡± Lin Rui answered Thor¡¯s question earnestly.

    Lin Rui is also gambling. As the guardian of the Bifrost Bridge, and as its gatekeeper, Heimdall must know about the Aether. So, if Thor says something about the Aether then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for Heimdall to turn on Bifrost and take them back.

    This time, to save Jane, Lin Rui will use his power to get the plot back on track for the first time. However, Lin Rui is not sure what will happen even if Thor takes Jane back to Asgard, given that the plot has changed too much.

    At least, the current Thor has not fully awakened his power. The plot of Thor is still supposed to be in Thor I, but it looks like it¡¯s going straight to Thor II. Lin Rui is now very worried about how much of a role can Thor y without his full strength.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll bet this time!¡± Thor had no other choice, he wanted to save Jane.

    After finishing this sentence, Thor suddenly raises his head and looks at the rtively clear sky of New York with Jane Foster in his arms. His eyes seemed to prate thousands of miles into the sky as he spoke.

    ¡°Heimdall! Open the Bifrost! The Aether is on the woman in my arms!¡± The next moment, Thor¡¯s loud voice sounded from the roof of the building.

    If it weren¡¯t for this being on the top floor of the Stark Industry Building, Thor would be considered a lunatic for yelling like that in downtown New York. However, in the eyes of Iceman and others who have not yet been exined, this scene is still strange enough.

    And Lin Rui and Tony kept raising their heads and staring at the top of Thor¡¯s head after Thor shouted that sentence as only two of them knew what Thor was doing. However, their raised necks were a little sore, and there was still no movement in the sky above their heads, not even a cloud floated over.

    Huh~

    After waiting for some time, Thor lowered his head in disappointment. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t believe Lin Rui¡¯s judgment, he¡¯s just disappointed with Heimdall or himself. In Thor¡¯s opinion, Heimdall was reluctant to open Bifrost, perhaps because of his reasons.

    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± However, just as Thor lowered his head, Lin Rui¡¯s excited voice came into his ears.

    Boom!

    Then, the sky in the center of New York, which had been clear, suddenly gathered thick clouds from all directions. In a matter of seconds, the sky over New York was covered with ck clouds.

    ¡­

    ¡°Damn! What¡¯s going on?!¡±

    ¡°Why is it suddenly dark! The weather forecast didn¡¯t say there will be heavy rain today!¡±

    ¡°What weird weather!¡±

    People living in the city looked up in surprise when the change happened in the sky of New York. Even a storm or even a typhoon couldn¡¯t have traveled that fast. At this moment, all kinds of aircraft flying smoothly in the sky of New York were stopped and quickly moved away from the location of the center of New York.

    In the middle of a seemingly ordinary street in New York, there is a very primitive building. When the sky changes, a mysterious wave of magices out of the building. Needless to say, this is the New York Sanctum.

    Buzz~

    ¡°Asgard¡¯s Bifrost? Landing right in the middle of New York? ! What the hell is going on?!¡± Rick muttered to himself as he waved his hands in front of him with a frown on his face.

    ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on, we¡¯d better go and have a look. That¡¯s not something Asgard has done in a long time.¡± David had already started moving his hand to create a portal while Rick muttered to himself.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    ¡­

    Boom!

    ¡°It worked!¡± Thor eximed excitedly as he stared up at the thick clouds swirling in the sky.

    ¡°Thor, be careful when you return to Asgard, your strength has not yet recovered. Speak to your father, if you can.¡± The Bifrost was about toe so Lin Rui reminded the excited Thor.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Boom!

    The moment Thor agreed, a huge rainbow-colored beam pierced through the thick clouds and shot down, targeting the top tform of the Stark Industries building.

 Chapter 826: Expand

    <h4>Chapter 826: Expand</h4>

    Boom!

    It was a magical sight for most of the people looking up at the strange weather in downtown New York as lightning shed and a rainbow beam broke through the darkness and hit the ground.

    ¡°Damn it! What is that? Are aliens attacking the earth? It¡¯s like something out of a sci-fi disaster movie!¡± This is the exmation of sci-fi fans.

    ¡°Oh! My God! Colorful beams of light! It must be a miracle! Oh! God bless!¡± This is the prayer of the believers of God!

    ¡°A huge beam of light is falling from the sky! This must be a secret military experiment! Protest! We want to protest against the army¡¯s dangerous experiment!¡± This is the roar of the anti-war and anti-weapons people.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    ¡°Just take lots of pictures! The heat in New York has dropped off quite a bittely, and this rainbow beam should be enough to spark it again!¡± This is what the street photographer thought when he clicked the shutter.

    As the rest of the people in downtown New York watched, the rainbow shot straight into the Stark Industries Building in the heart of New York City. As everyone gasped, the rainbow beam hit the Stark Industries Building.

    ¡°The aliens have attacked Iron Man! We are going to rise up and resist!!¡±

    ¡°God¡­ descended on Stark¡­¡±

    ¡°The military finally took action against Stark! This is a conspiracy! A naked conspiracy!¡±

    ¡°Big news! Big news!¡±

    ¡­

    Despite the bizarre assumptions of those who see Bifrost elsewhere in downtown New York, at the top of the Stark Industries Building, Bifrost hasnded exactly on the tarmac, just in time to wrap Thor, who is carrying Jane Foster, inside.

    Whoohoo!

    The Bifrost with a diameter of about five meters enveloped Thor and Jane. At the edge of the Bifrost energy beam, Lin Rui, who was in a wheelchair, had his hair blown and his eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Sure enough, he didn¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Lin Rui rxed a little as he watched the figures of Thor and Jane slowly disappear from Bifrost.

    Regardless of whether Thor can sessfully recover his powers in Asgard or not, at least Asgard will pay attention to the re-emergence of the Aether.

    Moreover, Lin Rui had already told Thor what he knew about the possible surprise attack of the Dark Elves on the Asgard Pce. If Odin is still sane then Malekith shouldn¡¯t have a chance.

    ¡°What a powerful energy! And the control is so precise! Such powerful energy is enough to prate the entire Stark Industries building, and even prate several kilometers underground and deep into the earth¡¯s crust! However, it was perfectly controlled in this area! This technology ¡­¡± Unlike Lin Rui¡¯s focus, Tony, who was standing behind him, has been shocked from a scientific point of view since Bifrost appeared.

    ¡°Wow!!~ So¡­ that guy Thor is really an alien!¡±

    ¡°It seems to be true¡­ otherwise ~ What the hell is this thing?!¡±

    Behind Tony, Peter and Harry were also shocked by the sight of Bifrost.

    As for Iceman and Pepper, at this time, apart from widening their mouths and eyes, they didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Buzzing~

    The Bifrost was about to disappear just as Thor and Jane¡¯s figure had all but disappeared. However, just when Bifrost was about to disappear, a faint wave of spatial energy suddenly came from Lin Rui.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Lin Rui nervously spoke in his heart as he felt the spatial energy fluctuations emerging from his body.

    Because this space energy fluctuationes from the Magic Cube in Lin Rui¡¯s portable space. No one knows why but the Magic Cube has changed at this time, and the space fluctuations sent out also spread out of the portable space that Lin Rui thought was safe.

    It should be known that the Magic Cube was originally in Asgard, but it fell into the earth for some reason many years ago. If Heimdall or Odin found out, they would definitely take the Magic Cube back to Asgard. And Lin Rui still wants to use Magic Cube to make some progress for humankind and that was the reason why he is so nervous.

    Whoosh!

    As Lin Rui nervously watched Bifrost waiting for it to disappear, it did not immediately disappear after transporting Thor and Jane. Instead, it seemed to feel something. The energy of the rainbow beam increased again, and the Bifrost which was originally five meters in diameter suddenly began to expand.

    ¡°Shit! They found it!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the scene in front of him.

    ¡°Tony!¡­¡±

    Brush!

    Just when Lin Rui opened his mouth to tell Tony to quickly pull him back, the erged Bifrost had already enveloped him. The next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s figure disappeared instantly from Bifrost.

    Boom!

    After Lin Rui was teleported by Bifrost, the Bifrost, which had just expanded in front of Tony, retracted directly into the sky with a roar.

    Tony: ¡°¡­¡±

    Tony¡¯s eyes twitched several times at the sight of Bifrost, which had just disappeared, clutching the handle of the empty wheelchair.

    Just now, the sudden expansion of the Bifrost which covered Lin Rui looked like an ident but it wasn¡¯t as it only took away Lin Rui. And when Lin Rui called him before being enveloped by the Bifrost, he obviously didn¡¯t want to be taken away.

    Huhu~

    The Bifrost took Thor, Jane, and Lin Rui with it and they left the earth. The dark clouds that had just gathered had quickly dissipated after Bifrost disappeared, and the faint sunlight that had been blocked out began to fall again.

    With the warm light on their faces, those who stood outside the top tform of the Stark Industries Building were stunned.

    ¡°Jackson¡¯s gone too!¡± Harry said absently a few secondster as he stared at the empty wheelchair in front of Tony.

    Although Bifrost had shrouded Lin Rui¡¯s wheelchair just now, it only teleported away Lin Rui, and the wheelchair that Tony was holding didn¡¯t move.

    Brush!

    After Harry spoke, Iceman, who was standing in the back, rushed to the front.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Di you n for this?¡± Iceman looked at Tony and asked in surprise, looking at the special magic mark engraved on the ground by Bifrost energy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Tony released his grip on the wheelchair and replied calmly as he looked at Iceman in front of him.

    However, Iceman noticed that Tony had left a pair of very distinct handprints on the handlebars where he was holding the wheelchair.

    ¡°Then what do we do now? Uh¡­ did Jackson say what to do if this happens?¡± Iceman asked as he looked at Tony.

    ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 827: Accidental Transmission

    <h4>Chapter 827: idental Transmission</h4>

    Faced with Iceman¡¯s question, Tony¡¯s tone was calm. Lin Rui was still injured, how could he have thought that he would be teleported to Asgard by Bifrost. Although Lin Rui also wanted to go to Asgard, he didn¡¯t n to go at this time.

    Therefore, Tony was as unprepared for the present situation as Harry and others behind him.

    Huhu~

    ¡°Mr. Stark! The tracks are disappearing! ¡® Just as Tony was looking up at the nearly dark sky, Peter, who had been pushed ahead by Harry, called out.

    Following Peter¡¯s voice, Tony and the others noticed the location where Bifrost had just descended, and the marks created were quickly disappearing.

    ¡°JARVIS, have you recorded everything?¡± Tony asked indifferently as he was not as anxious as Peter and the others.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve been here the whole time, and I¡¯ve recorded everything that happened just now.¡± After Tony spoke, JARVIS¡¯s voice quickly came out.

    ¡°Okay, then let it go, it can¡¯t be stopped anyway,¡± Tony said indifferently.

    Instead of researching these insignificant things, he need to think about why Bifrost suddenly expanded and teleported Lin Rui away. After all, SHIELD had recorded the marking left behind by Bifrost when he was in New Mexico before but no progress has been made.

    Huhu~

    In this way, the engraving on the ground haspletely disappeared after some time while Tony and the others have notpletely recovered from what happened just now.

    Buzz!

    However, just as those markings disappeared, a golden circle of light suddenly appeared on the top tform of the Stark Industries building where Tony and the others were. This golden halo was particrly conspicuous even in the broad daylight, attracting Tony and the other¡¯s attention.

    When they saw the golden circle of light, except for Rogue and Wolverine, who showed surprised expressions on their faces, everyone else knew what this golden circle represented.

    Huhu~

    After the golden aperture was fully formed, David and Rick came out of it. They were attracted by the Bifrost¡¯s arrival, but they camete as Bifrost had already disappeared, and took Lin Rui with it.

    ¡°Mr. Stark¡­¡± Stepping out of the magical Portal, Rick saw Tony in front of him and greeted him with an embarrassed expression on his face.

    Thest time Rick and Tony met was less pleasant, as Rick and David served as test subjects for Tony for over an hour to get information about Mirage Knight and they almost used up their magical energy before Tony released them. So, seeing Tony Stark again, Rick and David still have some dark spots on their mind.

    ¡°Rick! David!¡± In contrast to Rick¡¯s somewhat awkward greeting, Tony¡¯s eyes light up when he saw them and he steps forward with some excitement on his face.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t tell Tony how to establish contact with the Asgard before he was identally transported away. However, after seeing Rick and David, Tony suddenly remembers something. When Lin Rui and Deadpool were identally transported to another, it was the Sorcerer Supreme from Earth who rescued them, and they returned using the Bifrost from Asgard.

    Therefore, the Earth Sorcerers must be connected to the Asgard in some way. In this case, to find out why Bifrost took Lin Rui away, or to return Lin Rui to Earth, Tony must receive help from the Sorcerers of Earth.

    ¡°Uh¡­ What just happened here? Did a Bifrostnd here?¡± Somewhat surprised by Tony¡¯s enthusiasm, Rick froze for a moment and then asked.

    ¡°Bifrost is a rainbow-colored beam of light that must have rushed down from the clouds just now. We noticed that it is located here in the Stark Industry Building.¡± He was also worried that Tony didn¡¯t understand what Bifrost was so Rick continued to exin.

    The light in Tony¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard Rick. He was right, the Sorcerers of Earth knew about Asgard, so they must have some way to contact them. Unexpectedly, Earth has been in contact with extraterrestrial civilizations for so many years that it¡¯s no wonder Jackson has an alien-like Thor around him. That¡¯s what Tony was thinking.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Bifrost just came here!¡± Tony replied quickly without hesitation.

    ¡°Someone¡­ uh, did anything show up? I don¡¯t think so, judging by the look of this ce.¡± Rick asked again after hearing Tony¡¯s answer.

    ¡°No one came out of Bifrost, but it took a few people with it,¡± Tony said straightforwardly, knowing what Rick meant.

    ¡°How many men?¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rick and David look at each other and both see the surprise in their eyes.

    There is indeed an Asgardian on earth, and the identity of that person is not simple, but there is only one. Even if Asgard wanted to take back their prince, who had been exiled by King Odin, the Bifrost would not take away a few people.

    ¡°Is there anyone named Thor among those people?¡± So, David quickly asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides Thor, her sick girlfriend Jane Foster, and¡­¡±

    ¡°And, Mirage Knight!¡± Tony paused after naming Thor and Jane and then continued.

    Rick, David: ¡°¡­¡±

    This is the first time they have encountered such a situation. It is normal for Thor to be taken back to Asgard by Bifrost, and it is less trouble for the Sorcerers of Eath. However, the fact that his girlfriend is taken away by Bifrost is not right. Even if Jane Foster is Thor¡¯s girlfriend, Asgard is not a public ce where anyone can enter whenever they want.

    Of course, if Jane Foster was taken as an exception because of her rtionship with Thor, what about Mirage Knight? Why was he taken away again? Rick and David were stunned by the information they received.

    ¡°Rick, David, can you contact Asgard? Ask them to send Mirage Knight back, he¡¯s still injured and we¡¯re all worried about him.¡± Seeing the confused expression on Rick and David¡¯s faces, Tony continued to ask.

    ¡°This¡­ we need to ask for instructions. However, if Bifrost took the initiative to teleport Mirage Knight away, then there must be something that needs him.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rick said a little embarrassedly.

 Chapter 828: Review and Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 828: Review and Discovery</h4>

    Ten minutester, Tony and others were in the living room. Although the arrival of Bifrost caused a lot of panic, it was easy to solve, and Tony had more important things to do.

    Buzz~

    Sitting on the sofa, Tony and the others watched as David finished a set of uplicated magical handprints. Then, a golden light appeared out of nowhere from David¡¯s hands and rushed straight out, disappearing in a sh from Tony¡¯s luxurious living room.

    ¡°I have already sent the situation here to the Ancient One. I think he would have a solution.¡± After the golden light disappeared, David looked at Tony and the others as he spoke.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just make a call?¡­¡± Peter, who was sitting next to Tony, muttered softly when he heard David.

    ¡°Shh~~¡± Harry signaled Peter to not talk too much as he felt that the current situation was not something they shouldment on.

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Tony is now a little more rxed, at least, he is not feeling as helpless as he was at first.

    ¡°By the way, why did Bifrost suddenlye to take Thor and the others back. Based on what we know, it¡¯s probably not the right time.¡± After passing the message to the Ancient One, Rick was very curious about the Bifrost¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Actually¡­ that was Mirage Knight¡¯s idea¡­¡± Hearing Rick¡¯s question, Tony slowly exined what Thor and the others had experienced before.

    ¡°So, to save Miss Jane Foster, Mirage Knight suggested that Thor summon Bifrost. Then, Bifrost appeared and it had disappeared just as you came.¡± It took three minutes to exin why Bifrost appeared, and then Tony continued to look at the two sorcerers in front of him.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Rick and David frowned after hearing Tony¡¯s exnation.

    If Thor was seriously injured and unconscious then perhaps Asgard would send the Bifrost to take him back. However, Jane is just an ordinary human being. It¡¯s not that Rick and the others look down on Jane, but, even if she is Thor¡¯s girlfriend, Asgard wouldn¡¯t care about her.

    ¡°Thor had thought that Bifrost wouldn¡¯t appear, but Mirage Knight told him what to say,¡± Tony added after seeing the puzzled expression on Rick and David¡¯s faces.

    ¡°JARVIS, show me what happened at the time.¡± Tony didn¡¯t intend to exin it himself and asked JARVIS to show the video of Thor summoning the Bifrost at that time.

    Brush!

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± JARVIS projected a light blue screen in the luxurious living room after hearing Tony¡¯s order.

    After the light curtain appeared, everyone present turned their attention toward it. Although Iceman and the others also watched Bifrost appear with their own eyes, the shock just now was not over. Now, they have a chance to take a closer look at what happened in the video.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start,¡± Tony said with a wave of his hand when everyone looked up at the light curtain.

    Then, the picture on the light curtain began to change. The top tform where no one appeared first, and then everyone¡¯s figures appeared in the shot one by one. Because JARVIS controls so many cameras, everyone can see each other¡¯s faces from all directions.

    Thor, who was walking in the front with Jane in his arms had obvious hesitation on his face, while Tony, who was walking behind and pushing Lin Rui, was calm. As for Iceman and others at the back, they were puzzled. They didn¡¯t know what the people in front were going to do.

    Although the current picture was not important, the people present here did not do anything and quietly waited. Soon, Thor was standing at the center of the tform with Jane in his arms. He stood there holding Jane and said a few words to Lin Rui. The next thing was crucial and everyone was staring at the light curtain seriously.

    ¡°¡­The Aether is in this woman in my arms!¡± While everyone was watching intently, Thor lifted his head and shouted.

    Then, just as Thor bowed his head in disappointment, countless dark clouds suddenly gathered in the sky, which was a sign that Bifrost was about toe. After that, Bifrost, which shocked countless people in New York, came and enveloped Thor and Jane Foster.

    Rumble!

    The sound system in the luxurious living room is very good, and the roar of the arrival of Bifrost is very clear to Tony and others.

    ¡°It¡¯s now!¡± Tony suddenly said as the figures of Thor and Jane in Bifrost had gradually disappeared.

    ¡°Tony!¡­¡± Then, everyone heard Lin Rui in the light curtain suddenly shout out to Tony in surprise.

    Hum!

    Boom!

    In the next moment, the Bifrost, which had already teleported Thor and Jane, suddenly expanded its range, and just shrouded Lin Rui, who was sitting in front of Tony. After shrouding Lin Rui in, the Bifrost withdrew from the top tform of the Stark Industries building in an instant.

    Boom!

    Then the light screen continued for another two minutes but there was nothing left to see for the next two minutes.

    Brush!

    The light curtain was retracted and everyone looked at each other. Through the multi-angle yback, everyone now knows what happened when the Bifrost appeared.

    ¡°Looking at this¡­ it seems that Bifrost didn¡¯t n to take Mirage Knight away in the first ce,¡± Rick said with a twinkle in his eyes after the light curtain disappeared.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mirage Knight realized that the Bifrost was about to expand and he called out to me. If I had just reacted a little faster and pulled him back then maybe¡­¡± Tony continued to speak after hearing Rick¡¯s words. Haring the regret in Tony¡¯s words, it was obvious that he med himself.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, it would have been useless even if had reacted on time, Bifrost was taking Mirage Knight away on purpose.¡± David shook his head when he heard Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I see in the video, nothing else than what Mirage Knight himself seems to have discovered ahead of time.¡± Tony wasn¡¯t relieved after hearing what David said and continued.

    ¡°Sir there are some other discoveries.¡± Just as Tony finished speaking, JARVIS¡¯ voice suddenly came out.

    ¡°Huh? What did you find?¡±

 Chapter 829: I believe that he will come back

    <h4>Chapter 829: I believe that he wille back</h4>

    Tony and the others had very confused looks on their faces when they heard JARVIS¡¯s words. Then Tony spoke again.

    ¡°JARVIS, just tell me what you found,¡± Tony spoke directly with no intention of letting JARVIS hide anything.

    Brush!

    After Tony finished speaking, the light curtain that had just been withdrawn was projected onto the luxurious living room again. This time, however, instead of those videos, the screen disys a piece of data.

    ¡°This is!¡­ Space energy fluctuations?¡± Tony asks in surprise after seeing the data on the screen.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Before the sudden expansion of Bifrost, a small wave of spatial energy suddenly appeared on Mirage Knight. I think it should be the energy of the Magic Cube.¡± After Tony spoke, JARVIS then confirmed his guess.

    ¡°Magic Cube?! So someone at Asgard sensed the Magic Cube on Mirage Knight through Bifrost and suddenly erged the Bifrost to teleport him away?¡± Hearing this, Rick has finally figured out why Mirage Knight was teleported away.

    Then, Rick and David looked at each other again, and they had confirmed each other¡¯s conjectures. If the Magic Cube is really on Mirage Knight then it would be pretty normal for him to be taken away by Asgard.

    ¡°Rick, what the hell is going on? Why did the people on Asgard take him away when they knew that the Magic Cube was on Mirage Knight?¡± Tony asked anxiously after seeing the expressions on Rick¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Stark. If it¡¯s because of the Magic Cube, then Mr. Mirage Knight¡¯s life will not be in any danger. Asgard would probably just want the Magic Cube, just like the Aether.¡± Rick replied with a smile.

    ¡°Want the Magic Cube, like the Aether?¡± Tony was still puzzled after hearing Rick¡¯s answer.

    Lin Rui had exined about the Magic Cube and the six Infinity Stones before but he didn¡¯t say where they havee from and why they were on earth because the six Infinity Stones were not owned by any one person. So, Tony didn¡¯t know that the Magic Cube, the Space Gem originally belonged and was guarded by Asgard.

    ¡°We can¡¯t exin this as long as we¡¯re sure that Mirage Knight is going to be okay,¡± David spoke as he did not n to exin anything.

    ¡°How can you be so sure? Besides, we were the ones who found the Magic Cube so why did Asgard take away Mirage Knight with it?¡± Tony asked as he was very dissatisfied with David¡¯s indifferent attitude.

    ¡°Well, maybe Mirage Knight would be able to exin this to you when hees back. Now that we know the reason why Bifrost appeared in downtown New York, it¡¯s time for us to go back. The Sanctum still needs someone to guard it.¡± Rick said awkwardly after seeing Tony¡¯s aggressive look. Then, they both got ready to leave.

    Huh~

    Rick and David were already getting up from the couch in front of Tony¡¯s disapproving look. Then, they have already begun to outline the magic Portal.

    Huhu~

    ¡°We will call you if we get any information from the Ancient One.¡± The Magic Portal appeared and Rick nced at Spiderman in the corner and said. No one stopped the two of them from leaving, and after saying thosest words, Rick and David left.

    After Rick and David left, thevish living room fell into silence again, with everyone minding their own business. After a while, Tony, still the host, made the first move.

    p p~

    Standing up from the sofa, Tony pped his palms lightly, ¡°We have worked hard today. I hope you can keep quiet about Mirage Knight. You heard what the two sorcerers said, Mirage Knight will alwayse back.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Stark, we also hope that Mirage Knight can return safely as soon as possible,¡± Iceman replied after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Although Iceman has yet to fully ept and understand everything he had seen today, he can still make a statement on behalf of X-Men in this regard.

    ¡°Thank you, Robert. As for the matter of you guysing here to rescue Mirage Knight, I will pay you what I promised. As for what Miss Anna wants, I think it will probably have to wait until Mirage Knight returns.¡± Tony smiled as he spoke to Iceman.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, do we have no other choice than to wait for some kind of news?¡± Peter asked with a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°We can do nothing but wait at this point. And even without Mirage Knight, we still have a lot of work to do. At the very least, we¡¯re going to have to sort out some of the problems while Mirage Knight is gone.¡± Tony answered Peter seriously.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Then, if there is nothing else, you may go home. I¡¯ll talk to Professor Charles personally about the Magic Cube.¡± Then, Tony has already started to give his goodbyes.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Stark.¡± With a yes, Iceman and the X-Men were already standing up to leave.

    However, before leaving, Iceman still said one more sentence, ¡°I believe in Mirage Knight, please believe in him too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, of course, I believe in him.¡±

    Then Iceman left with Rogue and Logan. In addition to bringing Rogue in to help Mirage Knight, the X-Men also want to keep Rogue and Logan around again. After all, now that the X-Men have decided toe out into the open, they need strong, reliable teammates. And Rogue and Wolverine are certainly very reliable teammates, so the X-Men bought them here with the intention for them to join the X-Men again.

    After Iceman and his crew left, Tony, Pepper, and Peter were the only ones left in this plush office at the top of the Stark Industry Building. Deadpool is still asleep on the couch, his drained powers still not fully recovered.

    ¡°Harry, you and Peter should also go back. Jackson will be fine. If he doesn¡¯te back then I will think about how to reach him even if I have to rush into Asgard.¡± Tony said in a soothing tone as he looked at the two people in front of him.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, do you believe that Jackson wille back on his own?¡±

    ¡°Not only do I believe he wille back, but I also believe he wille back with the Magic Cube!¡±

 Chapter 830: Negotiation

    <h4>Chapter 830: Negotiation</h4>

    Earth, on a snowy mountain in the Himyas, in the home of the sorcerers of the Earth. A golden light appeared out of nowhere from the sky and then rushed into the courtyard below which was located on the tform halfway up the snowy mountain. This courtyard is also the residence of the Ancient One.

    Buzz!

    The Ancient One walked into the courtyard patio and casually stretched out his hand when the golden light rushed in, and then the golden light disappeared into his palm. Then, the Ancient One frowned slightly.

    ¡°This kid, he was just rescued from the brink of death, why did Bifrost take him to Asgard again?¡± The Ancient One whispered to himself after receiving the message from New York.

    Ancient One has been paying attention to Lin Rui, who does not belong to the Marvel World. However, he doesn¡¯t intend to get too involved in Lin Rui¡¯s affairs. He just wants to stand behind the scenes and see what this kid can do.

    However, as Lin Rui bes stronger and stronger, his team and Allies be more and more powerful, everything he encounters bes more and more difficult, and the Ancient One had to get involved.

    Whew!

    Just when Ancient One was still confused because there was not much news about other situations, another golden light rushed in. After catching this golden light, Ancient One received more news about Mirage Knight being taken away by Bifrost.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this¡­ It seems that Asgard wants to recover the Space Gem¡­ However, since Odin put it on the earth at the beginning, and now it was obtained by that kid, isn¡¯t it a bit unreasonable to take it back?¡± The corner of Ancient One¡¯s mouth, who already knew that Lin Rui was taken away by Bifrost because the Magic Cube was discovered, twitched slightly as he silently muttered to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you acquire the Aether, but the Magic Cube should be left to Earth. After all, that kid¡¯s n needs the support of that thing.¡± The Ancient One slowly walked into the room as he continue to talk to himself.

    Buzz~

    Just when Ancient One was walking towards the room, his footsteps suddenly stopped and he looked up to the sky slightly, as if there was something worth his attention up there.

    ¡°Odin, you are already old and you aren¡¯t as strong as before. What¡¯s the use of guarding so many Infinity Stones on Asgard? It will bring disaster to you and Asgard, so let the Earth share some of the burdens. ¡°Looking up at the clear sky above the snow-capped mountain, Ancient One said as if he was talking with someone.

    After saying these two sentences, Ancient One paused, as if listening to something. However, during the silence, the look in Ancient One¡¯s eyes changed.

    ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t trust those young people? Hehe¡­ I don¡¯t trust your two unreliable sons?¡± After a while, Ancient One chuckled and continue to speak.

    ¡°Insufficient strength? That¡¯s no reason. Your two sons¡¯ abilities are nothing in my eyes, though Thor is slowly awakening his true powers a little.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t bring the boy back, I¡¯ll go and get him myself. Anyway, he might bring you a very important piece of news so treat him well or it might be toote for regret.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said all I need to say, and you needn¡¯t ask me any more questions. Let¡¯s meet and talk when we have the chance. Aren¡¯t you tired of talking like this?¡± Finally, Ancient One seemed to be dissatisfied and unterally cut off this mysterious dialogue.

    ¡°That Odin, he is still putting on airs when he is this old. Kid, I have paved the way for you, it¡¯s up to you to seize the opportunity.¡± After cutting off the conversation with the mysterious man just now, Ancient One lowered his head and walked into the room while muttering to himself.

    ¡­

    Washington, SHIELD headquarters building. Rogers, who has recovered has returned to normal work, and now he is on a video call with Tony.

    ¡°Is Mirage Knight all right?¡± Rogers, who had just connected with Tony, asked about Lin Rui¡¯s situation. After all, Mirage Knight¡¯s situation was very dangerous before.

    The connection between Tony and Rogers was suddenly disconnected unterally so something must have happened there. So, Rogers doesn¡¯t know yet that Lin Rui has been rescued. As for the incident of Bifrost¡¯s arrival, SHIELD only got the news and didn¡¯t have time to report it to Rogers.

    ¡°Well, the n to save Mirage Knight was perfect. He has just woken up. But¡­ he is no longer on Earth, he was teleported away by Bifrost.¡± Tony didn¡¯t n to hide anything from Rogers as he spoke with a calm expression on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that he woke up¡­ eh?! No! What did you just say? Mirage Knight is not on Earth?! He was teleported away by Bifrost, what the hell is that?!¡± Rogers looked normal when he heard that Mirage Knight had woken up, but he was unprepared for what Tony said afterward.

    ¡°Bifrost, a special phenomenon that once appeared in New Mexico. In fact, it is a method used by extraterrestrial civilizations for teleportation. And Mirage Knight was taken away a little over ten minutes ago by Bifrost, which descended on the roof of my building.¡± Tony knew that Rogers didn¡¯t know the origin of Bifrost so he briefly introduced it in a few words.

    Swipe!

    ¡°Wait Wait Wait¡­ Just wait a minute!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Rogers turned pale and did a quick search on theputer in front of him.

    Soon, Rogers had searched inside the SHIELD for information about thest S-ss event in New Mexico. After taking a closer look at the event, Rogers also understood what a Bifrost might be. Simrly, Rogers also remembered the flying hammer that was suppressed by the people he led before. Speaking of which, as one of SHIELD¡¯s few S events, the hammer is as important as Magic Cube.

    ¡°So, the man named Thor is an alien. Has he been teleported away as well?¡± Rogers asked after learning the details of thest incident in New Mexico.

    ¡°Yes, ording to our judgment, perhaps Mirage Knight was teleported away because of the Magic Cube on him. This time, the extraterrestrial civilization named Asgard might want to take the Magic Cube back.¡± Tony nodded and told the news he got from the earth¡¯s sorcerers.

    ¡°So, can Mirage Knighte back safely?¡±

    ¡°I believe in him.¡±

    ¡°Then I believe him, too.¡±

 Chapter 831: New Change

    <h4>Chapter 831: New Change</h4>

    After Tony and Rogers both confirmed that Mirage Knight would return, they chatted a little bit about the future of the alliance. Even with Mirage Knight out of the picture, some things have to go ording to n.

    ¡°Jackson, you¡¯ve been bouncing around since that showdown with me! It would have been fine if you didn¡¯t go home but at least you were on earth but now you aren¡¯t even on earth right now!¡± After hanging up the video call with Rogers, Tony looked at hisb and whispered to himself.

    ¡°JARVIS.¡±

    ¡°I am here, sir.¡±

    Then Tony calls out to JARVIS as they have a lot of work to do. Right now, aside from focusing on the events rted to the Bifrost, their first priority is to take care of the Extremis soldiers who surrendered the other day. Although Killian, the leader of the Extremis crisis, is dead and Mandarin is also being held a prisoner by Lin Rui. However, the situation with Extremis is far from over.

    ording to Tony and Rogers¡¯ conjecture, there may be some people behind this whole incident as Killian and a not-so-smart Mandarin wouldn¡¯t have been able to create such a hugemotion even if the power of Extremis is very strong. So, in addition to studying the Extremis form, Tony and the others have to pay attention to something deeper.

    ¡°Sir, do you want to unfreeze those Extremis Soldiers now?¡± JARVIS, who was called out by Tony, cast a pale blue light and asked.

    Since Lin Rui had asked JARVIS if he had conscious projections in the newly remodeled base in Siberia, JARVIS has had some new ideas, and now it seems to be preparing to design its own projections. The light blue rays with no fixed shape are some of JARVIS ¡®attempts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s thaw one first. Extremis cannot exist without a human body if it has been injected. If we want to find out the secrets that are in Extremis then we need a living subject and those Extremis soldiers will do the trick.¡± Hearing JARVIS¡¯s words, Tony said while exining his reasoning.

    Tony didn¡¯t say anything about the light blue light that JARVIS projected in front of his eyes. For Tony, this is also a very normal thing. And, through those pulsating bluish lights, Tony could also observe the changes in the ¡°mood¡± of the JARVIS system.

    ¡°Roger that. Starting the unfreezing process of Extremis Soldier Number 1.¡± Receiving Tony¡¯s confirmation, JARVIS is already working on unfreezing the Extremis Soldier Number one.

    There were thirteen Extremis Soldiers who surrendered before, nine of them were in Tony Stark¡¯s hands, and the rest were in SHIELD¡¯s custody. Although Tony doesn¡¯t know how SHIELD will deal with the Extremis Soldiers, he will follow his own ns.

    ¡°Well, before No. 1 fully wakes up, let¡¯s bring Venom over. Didn¡¯t it absorb a lot of life energy just now? I want to see if there have been any changes.¡± While waiting for No. 1 to wake up, Tony decided to have a look at Venom¡¯s condition first.

    ¡°Yes Sir.¡± JARVIS agreed and brought over the Venom that had been re-sealed before.

    However, when Tony saw Venom trapped inside the ultra-hard nanoss box, he could barely recognize it.

    ¡°This is Venom?! Why did it be like this?!¡± Tony asked in disbelief as he looked at the unknown lifeform in the ss box with a pale green glow all over its body.

    What appeared in front of Tony¡¯s eyes was not the Venom he had seen before. Although the previous Venom was also a lifeform, when it was not active, it looked like a puddle of mud, and its whole body used to be pitch ck.

    But now, in addition to the color of the thing in the ss box, its whole shape has also changed. It seems to have some basic characteristics of the earth¡¯s lifeform, and its physique is no longer soft and greasy but has some texture.

    ¡°Venom has been changing since it absorbed so much life energy. What it is showing right now is only temporary, and it will recover its original appearance in about five minutes.¡± JARVIS quickly responded after hearing Tony¡¯s question.

    ¡°Has it been evolving? These are just temporary, right? Is it testing the direction of evolution with the energy it has absorbed?¡± After hearing JARVIS¡¯s answer, Tony blinked his eyes several times and said.

    ¡°ording to my detection and background calctions, the probability of this situation is very high. I have just counted the six forms of Venom that have changed during this period, and each time it is getting more adapted to the earth¡¯s environment.¡± Tony guessed and JARVIS also gave its own results.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ as expected!¡± Although he was surprised, Tony wasn¡¯t really shocked by Venom¡¯s change.

    After all, Tony had anticipated this situation before. Not to mention that Venom had absorbed so much life energy, even if it absorbs some ordinary energy, it will try its best to start to evolve to adapt to the environment of the earth.

    What¡¯s more, the life energy absorbed from Lin Rui this time is so pure andrge that it has more perfect energy reserves to experiment with its own evolution direction.

    ¡°Can we stop this evolutionary experiment?¡± Tony asked JARVIS, worried that there would be problems with Venom evolving like this.

    ¡°A lot of the previous approaches don¡¯t work very well for the current Venom, and it¡¯s very difficult to freeze it apart frompletely destroying it.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS calmly replied.

    Tony felt helpless when he heard JARVIS¡¯s answer. Although Venom here is only part of the original Venom, it would be a big problem if it really evolved to the point where Tony could no longer control it.

    ¡°Is there any way we can take the energy out of it? If it ran out of energy then its evolution would stop, and it would not develop any new powers.¡± Unable to stop Venom¡¯s evolution, Tony can only control it from that aspect.

    ¡°We can¡¯t do that for now, but we can continue to drain Venom¡¯s energy with powerful energy attacks. It wouldn¡¯t have the time or energy to evolve itself.¡± With a quick answer to Tony¡¯s question, JARVIS himself came up with a possible solution.

    ¡°Drain its energy? Yes! But before that, I also want to see where it will go if it keeps trying. So, let¡¯s cut it!¡± Tony¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing JARVIS¡¯ suggestion as he spoke.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 832: Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 832: Arrives</h4>

    While Tony was conducting some follow-up nning experiments at his base camp, some ns and actions were also being carried out in the SHIELD headquarters in Washington. There is still a lot to do without the Magic Cube and Mirage Knight.

    As for the X-Men, Professor Charles, who took a beating from the Siberia incident, doesn¡¯t seem to be doing much. But every day Mutants, who specialize in locating and tracking people, leave the school to go somewhere. Where they went is anyone¡¯s guess, but the Mutant world is starting to shake.

    And the League of Defenders, after Tony sent Peter and the others back, they went back to their base first. However, when they returned to the base, they discovered a very surprising thing. That is, Jerry suddenly had a younger brother! That younger brother is actually the anonymous guy that Deadpool brought back from the battlefield!

    Well, it¡¯s not right to call him an anonymous guy anymore, no, he should be called Jeremy now. Harry deliberately asked Jerry to take Jeremy to the other side of the base while Harry and others gathered together to look at the seemingly harmless John Doe over there and discuss.

    ¡°Do you think that guy is reliable? Is he pretending?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ it doesn¡¯t look like it. He seems to have lost his memory as Jerry said.¡±

    ¡°How can there be such a coincidence?! Deadpool, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­I don¡¯t know. But I have a feeling that he is the same kind of person as me.¡±

    ¡°Of course, he is simr to you, his recovery ability is not lower than yours! Besides, he has more than one mutant ability, and if he¡¯s ying dumb and ready to strike when we¡¯re unprepared then that could be dangerous!¡±

    ¡°What then? Kick him out or just¡­¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Deadpool made a wiping motion on his neck.

    ¡°Based on what Jerry had seen, we may not be able to handle it¡­¡±

    ¡°In any case, the defense system on the base is on all day and saturation strikes will be carried out whenever there is any change.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way it can be¡­ However, it seems that the two of them are getting along pretty well now¡­¡±

    ¡­

    On Earth, everyone is still living a normal life without Mirage Knight. Tony and the others, who were close to Mirage Knight, were anxious, but they were still doing what they were supposed to do.

    Back in time almost half an hour ago, the Bifrostnded on the top tform of the Stark Industries building. After teleporting Thor and Jane Foster away, the Bifrost suddenly expanded and enveloped Lin Rui. Before Tony and the others could react, Lin Rui disappeared in front of their eyes along with Bifrost.

    Brush Brush!

    ¡°Wow~~¡± Colorful light shed in front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes as he shouted while his body kept spinning in Bifrost.

    Although Lin Rui had experienced Bifrost¡¯s teleportation twice with the Ancient Onest time, he was under the protection of the Ancient One both times, and the teleportation process ended without him feeling anything at all.

    It waspletely different now. Lin Rui, who was seriously injured and had not yet fully recovered, was brutally pulled in and teleported. Lin Rui¡¯s current situation is like being thrown into a front-loading washing machine, and his body is spinning around without his control.

    ¡°Huhh~ I am ~ What the F ~ Sh*t~~¡± Lin Rui, who was unable to resist his situation at this time, could only shout intermittently, and he kept hoping that this teleportation would end soon.

    Brush Brush!

    Just when Lin Rui was feeling extremely depressed and helpless, the Bifrost left the earth and took the three people through the vast cosmic starry sky, and returned to Asgard.

    No one knew how long has passed, and Lin Rui can¡¯t urately judge the passage of time in Bifrost. But, it shouldn¡¯t be long and Lin Rui finally saw a different white light appearing above Bifrost, which should be the end.

    Brush!

    When approaching the white light position, Lin Rui tried his best to protect himself with his posture. Without protection, Lin Rui was worried that he would faint when he was thrown out by Bifrost.

    P¨±!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui had already passed through the white light position and had actually exited the Bifrost. Although Lin Rui had curled up his limbs, he still fell firmly on the ground and rolled twice before stopping.

    Hu~

    Roughly thrown out by Bifrost, Lin Rui, who waspletely weak, slumped on the ground and slowly opened his eyes to look around. That¡¯s right, this is Asgard, the Bifrost Obesarvatory hall that Ancient One passed byst time when he returned from another with Lin Rui and Deadpool.

    ¡°Huh?! Jackson! Why are you here?¡± Thor¡¯s voice suddenly came into his ears as he was helplessly looking around.

    At this moment, Thor was standing beside Lin Rui holding the unconscious Jane Foster. Their teleportation process was obviously much smoother than that of Lin Rui.

    ¡°Cough cough~ I don¡¯t want toe here either.¡± Lin Rui, who was lying on the ground, said helplessly after hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    ng! ¡«¡«

    Just as Lin Rui and Thor finished speaking, a sword unsheathed sounded from the center of Bifrost¡¯s guardian hall. Then, a sound of footsteps approached slowly from the center of the hall.

    Da Da Da~

    When Thor, who was holding Jane, and Lin Rui, who was lying on the ground, turned their heads to look, they saw Heimdall in a dark golden armor walking toward them.

    ¡°Heimdall!¡± Thor shouted excitedly when he saw Heimdall.

    ¡°Thor.¡± Compared to Thor¡¯s excitement, Heimdall was much calmer.

    Although Thor has indeed left Asgard for a long time, Heimdall has been watching him. Therefore, Heimdall did not feel that he had not seen Thor for a long time.

    ¡°Since you opened the Bifrost and brought us back, you should know the dangers of the Aether. Take us to my father!¡± Thor said anxiously.

    ¡°Well, King Odin is already waiting for you,¡± Heimdall said expressionlessly when he heard Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh¡­ that, if there¡¯s nothing wrong, can you send me back first, I still need to recover!¡± Lin Rui, who was lying on the ground, shouted when he saw that Thor and the others were leaving.

    Although Lin Rui was almost certain that he was teleported because the Magic Cube on his body was discovered, he still hoped to go back.

    Heimdall looked down at Lin Rui after hearing what Lin Rui said. Thor also looked at Heimdall suspiciously, Lin Rui really didn¡¯t have any reason toe here.

    ¡°You have something that belongs to Asgard, just take it out and I can send you back now.¡±

 Chapter 833: Contest

    <h4>Chapter 833: Contest</h4>

    Heimdall said in a light tone as he looked at Lin Rui lying on the ground with little mobility.

    Hearing Heimdall¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed as he thought to himself, ¡°Sure enough, they found the Magic Cube in my portable space!¡±

    ¡°What? How could Jackson have something from Asgard?¡± Just when Lin Rui was silent, Thor, who had heard Heimdall¡¯s words, began to speak in confusion.

    ¡°Thor, Jane¡¯s situation can¡¯t be dyed, take her to the pce and find some way to heal her. The longer it takes, the more dangerous her situation will be.¡± Without letting Thor dy in his own ce, Lin Rui looked at him and quickly said.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor looked down at Jane in his arms. Then, Thor saw Jane¡¯s pale face. The effects of the Elven Holy Spring Water are almost exhausted. Without treatment, Jane will lose her life energy.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll take Jane to the pce first. But don¡¯t worry, this is Asgard, and no one will do anything to you. Even if you have something from Asgard, I¡¯ll let you have it!¡± Thor quickly rushed out of the Guardian Hall while holding Jane in his arms and he didn¡¯t forget to call out to Lin Rui.

    Of course, Thor¡¯sst sentence was apparently also addressed to Heimdall. Thor is the Crown Prince of Asgard. Although his current situation is not very good, he thinks that Heimdall will still follow his words.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ It¡¯s the Magic Cube, an Infinity Stone, the treasure of the universe, is it something you can give away as you want?¡± Lin Rui chuckled inwardly as he watched Thor rush out quickly with Jane in his arms. Still, Lin Rui is grateful.

    Soon, Thor and Jane¡®s figures had disappeared from the guardian hall. If there was a long solid Bifrost Bridge out there, Thor would have to run all the way if a ride isn¡¯t already there.

    ¡°Do you want to continue lying on the ground? Although your physical condition is not that good, it is not so bad that you cannot move.¡± After Thor left, Heimdall spoke as he looked at Lin Rui on the ground.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you let me rest¡­¡± Lin Rui, who was lying on the ground, muttered helplessly after hearing Heimdall¡¯s words.

    Then, Lin Rui, who seemed to have no strength at first, slowly got up from the ground. Although it was a bit difficult, at least Lin Rui didn¡¯t appear as listless as before.

    Although Lin Rui woke up early when he was on Earth before and wasn¡¯t in the best state. It was because of Tony and the others¡¯ care for him that he was in a wheelchair even when he could move. Now being taken to Asgard by Bifrost for no reason, he would show weakness even if he could move freely.

    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t really think we¡¯d give you the Magic Cube just because Thor said so, did you?¡± ¡°Heimdall asked faintly as his golden eyes fixed on the young man standing up in front of him.

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be naive to think you guys would give me the Magic Cube, but¡­ when did the Magic Cube be Asgard¡¯s property?¡± Lin Rui looked up at Heimdall after hearing Heimdall¡¯s words and spoke in an even tone.

    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Heimdall¡¯s tone became a little unpleasant when he saw that Lin Rui, a young man he didn¡¯t really like, dared to refute his words.

    Huh~

    At the same time, Heimdall¡¯s aura as the Guardian of Asgard quickly surged, and this invisible aura pressed toward Lin Rui in front of him.

    ¡°Humph! Although I¡¯m not in the best condition now, but this aura is just oppressive, do you really think this would be enough to handle me?!¡± Sensing the pressure from the pavement, Lin Rui grunted coldly, then straightened up and took a step forward.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, fierce sword energy that was almost no less than Heimdall¡¯s momentum rushed out of Lin Rui¡¯s body. Lin Rui used his internal energy to transform the sword energy as he didn¡¯t want to lose his momentum at this time.

    Brush!

    In an instant, Heimdall¡¯s aura collided with the sword¡¯s energy. Both energies collided in the guardian hall, and Lin Rui¡¯s figure swayed unsteadily. However, Heimdall¡¯s burly body stood firmly on the spot without any movement, and it seemed that he had won the momentumpetition this time.

    Huhu~

    After a few seconds, the airflow in the hall finally stopped, and Lin Rui and Heimdall had already withdrawn their momentum and sword energy.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the suit of armor you¡¯re wearing, I wouldn¡¯t be sure who would lose.¡± With some embarrassment on his face, Lin Rui, who lost the momentumpetition, looked at Heimdall on the other side and said angrily.

    In the momentum match just now, Lin Rui had no defense and suffered some shocks in the momentum sh. But Heimdall suffered the same shock, but his dark gold armor helped to counteract most of it.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be my match even without this armor.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Heimdall¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Humph!~~¡±

    ¡°Anyway, are you unwilling to hand over the Magic Cube now?¡± Heimdall asked, not nning to continue fighting with Lin Rui.

    ¡°How could I be willing? That¡¯s something I found with hard work and risked my life to get it. Besides, you must know that the Magic Cube itself is an Infinity Stone. It is the treasure of the universe, the Infinity Stone has no owner. Asgard is now in a mess of its own, aren¡¯t you asking for trouble by taking the Magic Cube back?¡± Lin Rui replied seriously after hearing Heimdall¡¯w words.

    Otherwise, one day the plot suddenly changes, and other people use Magic Cube to connect the earth with the outer universe, then the Battle of New York, which has note yet, is likely to happen again.

    Anyway, it is impossible for Asgard to simply obtain Magic Cube from Lin Rui. Although Loki, the second prince of Asgard, does not seem to be the viin now, Lin Rui will only be relieved only when the Magic Cube is in his hands. Otherwise, it is possible that the plot will suddenly change one day and someone will use the Magic Cube to create a portal from earth to some other ce, then the War of New York that has not yete would likely happen.

    ¡°How do you know there is a mess in Asgard?¡± Ignoring Lin Rui¡¯s knowledge that Magic Cube is Infinity Stone, Heimdall was interested in Lin Rui¡¯s knowledge of Asgard.

    One must know that Asgard has always shown a strong front to the outside world. This time, the battle with the Frost Giants was a sess. If the Dark Elves had not intervened, the war would have ended long ago.

    However, Asgard is not as strong as it was a thousand years ago. The most critical of them is the decline in the strength of King Odin, who is already very old.

 Chapter 834: Situation

    <h4>Chapter 834: Situation</h4>

    At that time, the name of Asgard was also created by Odin step by step. In his prime, Odin was a real warmonger, even more so than Thor before him.

    The reason why Asgard became the most powerful kingdom of the Nine Realms and the force to maintain the peace of the Nine Realms is not because of Odin¡¯s powerful power and the shock that Asgard brought to the alien races of other worlds a thousand years ago.

    But now, Odin is old and his strength is not as good as before. Although he can still use his previous prestige to control the scene, it will notst for long.

    The reason why Odin sealed Thor¡¯s power and banished him to Earth after he angered the Frost Giants was actually to awaken Thor himself. Thor¡¯s strength and his hammer-wielding powers would not be enough to deter the Nine Realms and maintain the peace of the Nine Realms.

    While the purpose of banishing Thor was to awaken him, the purpose of taking the hybrid Loki to the front of the battlefield was to create a real god of deception. Odin does not mind Loki¡¯s identity and believes that Loki will not betray him.

    Of course, if Loki actually betrays Asgard on the battlefield. Odin will try his best to wake up Asgard¡¯s victorious team and give them a taste of Asgard¡¯s brutality even if that put his life on the line.

    Therefore, at this time, Asgard is in a period of transition between the old and the new. At this time, Asgard is fragile and can not withstand all the new and old happenings at the same time. So Heimdall was surprised when Lin Rui said something like that.

    ¡°Never mind how I know it. I know more. Anyway, I¡¯m not going to give you the Magic Cube. It was on Asgard before but it was put on the Earth or maybe ot was stolen from Asgard. Your Treasure-Vault is not so great as it sounds and Asgard is not as secured as you would let others believe.¡± Hearing Heimdall¡¯s question, Lin Rui waved his hand and said indifferently.

    From what Lin Rui knew, Malekith sneaked in not long after Thor brought Jane back to Asgard. After knocking down a corner of Asgard¡¯s pce, Malekith directly invaded the interior of Asgard¡¯s pce.

    In order to protect Jane, Thor escaped from Asgard with Loki¡¯s help in the original plot. But right now, Loki should still be on the front lines and Odin hasn¡¯t fallen in Odin Sleep, and if Malekith really broke into Asgard, he wouldn¡¯t be able to scare Thor away that easily.

    Of course, ording to Lin Rui¡¯s conjecture. Since Loki has not yet been locked up for the Battle of New York, Malekith has no one on the inside to help him break into Asgard¡¯s pce like the plot Lin Rui knows.

    However, each change in the plotes back in a more serious way. So Lin Rui thinks that Malekith is going to make a big move soon.

    ¡°Hum! You¡¯ve got a lot to say about Asgard and its vault, which ims to have the most extensive and valuable collection in the Nine Realms!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Heimdall said with a frown.

    ¡°You know that the items in the treasury are of high value, but if you don¡¯t make your defenses tighter, so what¡¯s the use of a Destroyer?¡± Lin Rui, who already knew about Asgard¡¯s attitude, continued to argue with Heimdall. Anyway, he was sure that Asgard wouldn¡¯t fight against him.

    If Asgard really wanted something from him, the current Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop them. Even if Lin Rui recovers all his strengths in a short period of time, at most he can fight against Heimdall. Without Bifrost, he still can¡¯t go back to Earth.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t waste your time on me if that¡¯s all you have to say. Let me remind you that Dark Elves have great ambitions for Aether and they woulde for it. So be on your guard.¡± Lin Rui continued to speak after seeing that Heimdall is going to say something.

    Thor has taken Jane to find some help. Odin hasn¡¯t appeared yet, and Lin Rui can¡¯t guarantee that Odin really hasn¡¯t fallen into a deep sleep. If Malekith leads the Dark Elves Elite team to attack Asgard at this time, Lin Rui¡¯s position now would be counted as the first line of defense.

    ¡°With me guarding Bifrost, no one can threaten Asgard,¡± Heimdall said arrogantly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°That may not be true¡­¡±

    Hum~

    Just as Lin Rui finished saying this, he suddenly had a very bad feeling in his heart. Then, he suddenly looked up at Heimdall in front of him. After seeing Heimdall¡¯s face changing instantly, the expression on Lin Rui¡¯s face also changed.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Heimdall left Lin Rui and rushed towards the center of the hall.

    ¡°Really?!¡­¡± Lin Rui shouted helplessly as he looked at Heimdall¡¯s hurrying back.

    Although a bad feeling had suddenly appeared in his heart, Lin Rui hadn¡¯t really noticed any danger. However, after seeing the look on Heimdall¡¯s face and his subsequent actions, Lin Rui knew that the bad feeling in his heart should be because something really bad happened.

    ng!

    The next moment, Lin Rui heard the sound of a sword being unsheathed. Then, he saw Heimdall rush out of the guardian hall with the Divine Sword that activated Bifrost in his hand.

    Bang!

    As he rushed out, Heimdall had already sent a message through Bifrost. Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what information Heimdall had passed, but he saw the inside of the Guardian Hall quickly blink with colorful light. Then those lights gathered together and rushed out along Bifrost, they should be heading towards the Asgard Pce.

    Ta-da-da!!

    ¡°Should I follow it? It won¡¯t be dangerous, right!¡± Lin Rui, who was still standing there, though hesitantly after seeing Heimdall¡¯s figure that had rushed out of the gate of the guardian hall.

    Through the tug of war with Heimdall just now, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy had recovered a lot. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t experienced a life and death crisis and strengthened his body many times by mistake, his recovered internal energy should have filled up his body long ago.

    However, because of the enhanced physical quality, the internal energy that could fill his body before was only about two-fifths of what Lin Rui had recovered.

    Of course, Lin Rui can also y a powerful role with the current two-fifths of the internal energy. However, the situation outside now may simply be outside of Lin Rui¡¯s scope.

    ¡°Forget it! At most I would just die! Anyway, I¡¯m also the one who changed the plot and it¡¯s just some Dark Elves. What¡¯s there to be afraid of! I can just take some revenge!¡±

 Chapter 835: Start

    <h4>Chapter 835: Start</h4>

    Brush!

    With this thought in mind, Lin Rui was already sprinting after Heimdall¡¯s disappearing back.

    Lin Rui, who is running now, doesn¡¯t look as injured as he looked when he first came out of the Bifrost. Since he fought against Heimdall, Lin Rui has once again shown his might as the Mirage Knight.

    Lin Rui doesn¡¯t feel out of ce without the Phantom Suit. Perhaps because he is now on Asgard, Lin Rui has nothing to hide from the people here. What¡¯s more, Lin Rui seems to be more open than Mirage Knight, who needs to hide his identity.

    Rushing out of the guardian hall, Lin Rui saw the magnificent entity of Bifrost Bridge leading to the pce of Asgard in the distance at a nce. Lin Rui, who had no chance to see this scenest time, was almost shocked by the scene before him. However, Lin Rui¡¯s attention is caught by Heimdall running around the Bifrost with the Bifrost Sword in his hand.

    ¡°Is there really a Dark Elf invasion?¡± Lin Rui, who hadn¡¯t sensed anything yet, muttered as he watched Heimdall¡¯s wildly running figure, but he ran as fast as he could.

    Boom!

    Just when Lin Rui stepped on Bifrost Bridge with a little excitement while running Insight Technique to find any danger, Heimdall who had already rushed to the edge of the Bifrost in front of him suddenly stomped his feet and already rushed out of Bifrost.

    ¡°No way! It¡¯s apletely invisible Spaceship¡­¡± Lin Rui, who followed behind, muttered with an ugly expression on his face as he looked at Heimdall¡¯s flying figure.

    In the plot of Thor II remembered by Lin Rui, the Dark Elves has an invisible Spaceship, which deceives Asgard¡¯s defense system (I don¡¯t know if Asgard has any defense system). But it was discovered by Heimdall when it was passing through Bifrost, and then Heimdall broke the invisibility with his sword.

    And now the scene in front of Lin Rui is very simr to what he remembers. Heimdall, holding the Bifrost Sword, jumped out of Bifrost. The target seems to be the transparent air next to Bifrost Hall.

    The next moment, Heimdall, who had jumped to the highest point, mmed the Bifrost Sword down.

    Stab! ¡«¡«

    There was a crisp metal collision sound, and Heimdall, who had shed in mid-air, seemed to have shed at some hard object, and his sinking figure suddenly stagnated.

    Buzz~

    In the next instant when the Bifrost Sword in Heimdall¡¯s hand was stuck in the air, the front part of it magically disappeared. A special energy fluctuation passed out with the Bifrost Sword as the center. Then, the location where the Bifrost Sword was inserted appeared with a thick ck metal deck, and the Bifrost Sword is now inserted in the center of this ck deck.

    That particr wave was like some kind of energy shield being broken, centered on the ck deck where the Bifrost Sword was inserted, and the space around it blinked with translucent energy rays. Soon arge ck t Spaceship appeared just above Bifrost Bridge.

    ¡°Damn it! There was an intruder!¡± Seeing a ck Spaceshiping up in front of him, Heimdall, hanging on the outside of the Spaceship, muttered with an ugly look on his face.

    The kid who came from Earth just now reminded Heimdall to be careful about the threat of the Dark Elves, but he didn¡¯t expect them to touch the door silently now. Heimdall just now said very confidently that no one could invade Asgard as long as he was there. Now, hanging on the Spaceship, he feels his own words stabbing his face!

    Hoo-hoo!

    And so Heimdall, clinging to the guard¡¯s sword, hung on the outside of the ck Spaceship, rocking as it moved. The Bifrost Sword looks sharp and elegant, but it is not used for frontalbat on the battlefield. The Bifrost Sword is used as a key to turn Bifrost on and off. It is more symbolic than it is powerful.

    And now, because the Bifrost Sword isn¡¯t sharp enough to cut through that ck metal deck, Heimdall can only hang on the Spaceship. As the Guardian of Asgard, Heimdall couldn¡¯t give up the Bifrost Sword even if he died, which was the only way to control the Bifrost. Arguably, Heimdall¡¯s attacknded him in a very ufortable position.

    ¡°Come on! Come on!¡­¡± Just as Heimdall was hanging on the outside of the ck Spaceship that appeared out of thin air and swaying along with the Spaceship, Lin Rui was still running and chasing him on the Bifrost Bridge.

    Buzzing~

    Just as Heimdall was hanging on the Spaceship and Lin Rui was chasing and running on the Bifrost Bridge, another energy wave was seen near the Spaceship. Sensing this energy wave, the expressions of Heimdall and Lin Rui became even more ugly.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡­¡±

    Whoohoo!

    In the next moment, with the ck Spaceship whose cloaking was broken by Heimdall as the center, a translucent energy glow blinked out from arge area of the surrounding space. Then, ck t Spaceships appeared in front of Heimdall and Lin Rui¡¯s eyes one after another.

    When all the invisible energy lights disappeared, Lin Rui had seen seven more identical ck Spaceships in front of him. In this invasion of Asgard, the Dark Elves had sent a total of eight Spaceships!

    It seems that after being stabbed by Heimdall, other Spaceships have no intention of continuing to be invisible. Anyway, this ce is very close to the Asgard Pce, and the opponent should have no time to defend.

    ¡°Come on! Even if the plot changes, it shouldn¡¯t be like this! Has Heimdall stabbed a ho¡¯s nest?!¡± The running footsteps were almost disrupted by the seven extra Spaceships in front of him as Lin Rui could hardly believe the scene appearing in front of him.

    ¡°Not good! Heimdall is in danger!¡± The next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he rushed out at a rapid speed.

    Brush!

    While rushing out, Lin Rui quickly swiped his right hand around his waist, and something appeared in his hand.

    Huhu~

    After all eight Spaceships appeared, the speed of Spaceship¡¯s progress significantly elerated a lot. Moreover, two of the Spaceships were rapidly moving at an angle aimed at Heimdall¡¯s position.

    Apparently, they¡¯re going to take a shot at this guy hanging outside the first Spaceship. After all, in Heimdall¡¯s position, there wasn¡¯t much way of getting rid of him in this Spaceship he was taking.

    ¡°Heimdall! Jump down! Now!¡± Lin Rui shouted anxiously from below as the two Spaceships aimed at Heimdall, revealing a dark row of weapon ports.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Not knowing if he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words, but Heimdall is really in a bad situation now.

 Chapter 836: Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 836: Taking Action</h4>

    If there was only one Dark Elf Spaceship then it may not be a big problem for Heimdall to hang on it like this, and it will be alright to find a chance to pull out the Bifrost Swordter. After all, the location Heimdall hacked into was just below the deck of the Spaceship, and no weapons could hit it here.

    But now there were eight more Spaceships surrounding him, and two Spaceships had already pointed their weapons at Heimdall. If Heimdall doesn¡¯t let go and continues to hang on to the deck, he will soon be attacked by the Dark Elf Spaceships.

    Huhu~

    ¡°Heimdall¡­ let go¡­ jump down!¡­¡± Lin Rui¡¯s somewhat vague voice came into Heimdall¡¯s ears, who was hanging on the Spaceship deck and swaying as the Spaceship moved forward.

    ¡°That kid, why didn¡¯t stay in the Guardian hall, why did hee out to join in the fight?!¡± Heimdall turned his head and looked up at Bifrost Bridge when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s faint voice, and muttered in his heart.

    Then, Heimdall saw the two Spaceships that had approached and turned their weapons on him.

    Heimdall: ¡°¡­¡±

    Bang!

    ¡°Get the hell out!¡± Seeing the rows of ck holes on the Spaceship, Heimdall mmed his feet on the deck, trying to pull out the Bifrost Sword.

    However, the Bifrost Sword was as immobile as if it had grown on this deck. I don¡¯t know if the outer metal deck of this Spaceship has memory metal, otherwise, how can the Bifrost Sword be tightly mped.

    Buzzing~

    Just when Heimdall couldn¡¯t pull out the Bifrost Sword even when he tried with all his strength, bursts of energy fluctuations came from the rows of dark weapon ports on the two Spaceships.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡± Although he was about to be hit by the enemy, Heimdall was not ready to give up the Bifrost Sword and run away by himself.

    Shout!

    As the weapons systems on both Spaceships were gathering for an attack, Heimdall caught a glimpse of a silver chain flying swiftly from Bifrost Bridge¡¯s position. The silver chain had a tiny w on top that looked like rock climbing equipment.

    Brush!

    The next moment, the silver chain rushed directly in front of Heimdall and shot along his arm to the Bifrost Sword. Then, in front of Heimdall¡¯s surprised expression, the small w wrapped around the Bifrost sword a few times and finally buckled on the chain.

    ¡°Hold on tight! ¡­¡± As the silver chain that suddenly flies from Bifrost wraps around the Bifrost Sword, Lin Rui¡¯s voice againes from below.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Although somewhat surprised and puzzled, Heimdall subconsciously grasped the hilt of the Bifrost Sword.

    Brush!

    The moment Heimdall grasped the hilt of the sword, the silver chain that was still loose and ck instantly tightened, and a force passed from the silver chain to pull the Bifrost Sword out of the deck.

    Noticing the scene in front of him, Heimdall¡¯s eyes lit up, and then he worked hard with the silver chain.

    Huhu~

    ¡°Ahhh!!¡± With his feet firmly nailed to Bifrost Bridge, Lin Rui sped the silver chain tightly in his hand and shouted.

    Lin Rui also understands that Heimdall will not give up the Bifrost Sword that could operate the Bifrost, so he can only save him in this way, and also pull out the Bifrost Sword!

    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s almost impossible to drag it out!¡± Lin Rui, who was standing on Bridge, was dragged by the huge force from the silver chain as soon as he exerted his strength, and he almost fell out of the Bridge.

    ¡°Like I would fail to drag it out, I won¡¯t believe that!¡±

    Buzz~

    Then, a burst of Azura glowes from Lin Rui¡¯s arms holding a silver chain. He has used Internal Energy. Clinging to the side of the chain, Lin Rui is pulled along the Bridge fast.

    Bang!

    Just when Lin Rui was about to be dragged out of Bifrost Bridge, his sliding feet suddenly stopped at the edge of the Bridge.

    ¡°Come back here!¡± At the next moment, Lin Rui shouted and an Azura light shed in his eyes.

    Rip!

    After being stretched to the limit, the stretched silver chain finally pulled out the Bifrost Sword that was inserted into the Spaceship. The silver chain wrapped around the Bifrost Sword took Heimdall¡¯s figure under the strong force of Lin Rui just now and they both flew back towards the Bifrost Bridge.

    P¨± P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    And just when Lin Rui pulled out the Bifrost Sword from the Spaceship and took Heimdall to fly back to Bifrost Bridge, the attack of the two surrounding Spaceshipsunched. Dozens of energy beams almost rubbed Heimdall¡¯s back, and he would have been dead if Lin Rui was just a secondte.

    Boom!

    ¡°This kid!¡­ He still has something like this!¡± Heimdall, who saw the mes erupting behind him, muttered strangely as he grabbed the Bifrost Sword and was pulled towards Bridge by the silver chain.

    Bang!

    Soon, Heimdall, who had been flying in the air for a while, hadnded on Bifrost Bridge again and hended next to Lin Rui.

    The look in Heimdall¡¯s eyes changed as he nced at Bridge, where Lin Rui¡¯s feet had left some marks but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°A total of eight Spaceships have invaded! Why hasn¡¯t Asgard¡¯s defense system responded yet?!¡± Ignoring Heimdall¡¯s reappraisal of himself, Lin Rui cried anxiously as he stared at the eight Spaceship zooming towards Asgard pce.

    Without killing Heimdall, the guy who stabbed the ho¡¯s nest, those Spaceships did not waste any more time, but once again elerated their speed and rushed towards the position of the Asgard Pce.

    It is not known what their target was, but did Dark Elf already know that The Aether had been brought to Asgard?

    ¡°It was a surprise, but who said Asgard¡¯s defense system didn¡¯t respond?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Heimdall puts the Bifrost sword on his side and looks toward the pce.

    Buzzing~

    Just as Heimdall spoke, Lin Rui felt the bursts of energy wavesing from the Bifrost Bridge under his feet. Then, he saw a very shocking scene.

    At the end of Bifrost Bridge, as far as Lin Rui can see, is the location of the Asgard Pce. It is called a pce but its scope is muchrger than any super metropolis on earth. And now, a translucent golden light is rapidly rising from the edge of the magnificent city. Obviously, it was a means of defense.

    ¡°Energy Shield?¡± Lin Rui muttered a little worriedly as he watched the light shield rise.

    Although he doesn¡¯t remember the original plot so clearly, Lin Rui knew that the Dark Elves would not be easily blocked by this defense.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a simple Energy Shield Defense, this is Asgard¡¯s uniquebination of magic and technology defense, which is enough to resist the enemy¡¯s invasion,¡± Heimdall said confidently after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s muttering.

    ¡°Really?¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 837: Defense of Asgard

    <h4>Chapter 837: Defense of Asgard</h4>

    Hearing Heimdall¡¯s words, Lin Rui replied, but his tone was obviously filled with disbelief.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe it?¡± Heimdall asked when he saw Lin Rui¡¯s expression.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Rui saving his life just now, Heimdall would have replied in a rude tone.

    ¡°Whether I believe it or not, we¡¯ll find outter, but, Heimdall, I remind you to be mentally prepared.¡± Lin Rui said calmly as his eyes fixed on the direction of Asgard Pce.

    ¡°You, although Asgard has not been invaded for a long time. But there¡¯s more to us than you can imagine.¡± Standing in the middle of the Bifrost Bridge, Heimdall also looks in the direction of the Asgard Pce as he spoke.

    ¡°How is the King?¡± Just as Heimdall finished speaking, Lin Rui suddenly asked this sentence out of the blue.

    Siii!

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Heimdall¡¯s head snapped around and he stared at him with a deadly stare. The good feelings he had after Lin Rui saved him just now seemed to be all gone, and Heimdall released his power to press Lin Rui at this moment. It was as if he was treating his biggest enemy.

    ¡°You!¡­ What did you just say?!¡± Heimdall asked in a deep tone as he stared into Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, regardless of the situation at the Asgard Pce.

    In fact, Lin Rui just asked casually, because in the original plot, Odin¡¯s situation at this time should not be very good, otherwise Loki would not be allowed to do things. But the plot has been changed to what it is now, and as far as Lin Rui knows, Odin should be fine.

    So, he wanted to ask now. If King Odin is really okay, then the invasion of the Dark Elves may really be snubbed on Asgard. But judging by Heimdall¡¯s expression right now, maybe Odin still has a problem.

    ¡°Er¡­ It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just asking. I greatly respect King Odin, he is as great a person as the Ancient One¡­!¡± Seeing Heimdall¡¯s mutated expression, Lin Rui quickly exined.

    However, Lin Rui has probably guessed that Odin¡¯s situation is obviously not so good. At the very least, Asgard may not be able to rely on Odin for this invasion.

    ¡°It had better be! King Odin is very well now!¡± Heimdall said bluntly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    Then, Lin Rui and Heimdall¡¯s eyes shifted to the direction of the pce again. There, the Spaceship of the Dark Elves that flew over had already encountered the first wave of counterattacks from inside the pce.

    ¡°They may not even be able to withstand the first round of attack,¡± Heimdall said calmly as he looked at the curtain of light emanating from the pce.

    Although Heimdall¡¯s mistake here allowed these cunning creatures to slip past Bifrost and into the heart of Asgard, he sounded the rm as soon as he spotted something unusual. Otherwise, the curtain of light would not have risen so soon.

    So, now Heimdall will stand here and watch how those enemies are annihted by Asgard¡¯s fire. They dared to invade Asgard so they will forever be buried here.

    Brush Brush!

    The next moment, under Lin Rui¡¯s nervous eyes, the eight Dark Elf Spaceships had already rushed into the sky filled with artillery fire.

    ¡­

    A few minutes back, not long after Lin Rui and Thor were transported back to Asgard, Thor carried the unconscious Jane and rushed out of the Guardian Hall. Then, a flying machine with the shape of an oriental fishing boat rose up beside the guardian hall, and Thor sat on it with Jane in his arms.

    After that, this rustic-looking craft carried Thor and Jane quickly along the Bifrost Bridge towards the location of the Asgard Pce. Unlike what Lin Rui originally thought, Thor was not required to run back.

    After returning to the pce in this flying machine, Thor did not see his father, but his mother Frigga. Thor learned about his father, Odin, from his mother.

    It turned out that after exiling Thor to Earth and sending Loki to the front battlefield, Odin¡¯s health dropped, and he was at a critical moment of Odin¡¯s Sleep. Therefore, even if this is rted to Aether, Odin can¡¯t go out to deal with it at this time. However, under normal circumstances, Frigga is actually enough.

    As Odin¡¯s Wife and the Queen of the Nine Realms, Frigga¡¯s strength should not be underestimated. If Odin was the fearsome and powerful warrior of the Nine Realms back then, then Frigga, in addition to being known for her beauty, her superb magic is also a factor in her fame.

    In fact, although Thor is the biological son of Odin and Frigga, he only inherits the warrior side of Odin. In terms of magic, Thor is only an ordinary person. Loki, on the other hand, is an adopted hybrid with a ir for magic. Under Frigga¡¯s careful guidance for so many years, Loki¡¯s achievements in magic were no less than Thor¡¯s achievements in physical power.

    So, even though Odin is in retreat, Thor is almost relieved to see his mother.

    Hu~

    ¡°Mother, this is Jane Foster, the woman I love dearly.¡± Laying Jane Foster in his arms on a bed in the infirmary of Asgard¡¯s royal Pce, Thor looked at his mother beside him and said earnestly.

    ¡°I know, she¡¯s the Earthling Loki mentioned.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Frigga looked at Jane and said calmly.

    Loki, who had met Jane Foster, must have said something to Frigga when he got back to make things worse for his brother. However, Frigga certainly has an opinion of her own and she knows about Loki. But it¡¯s not good for Thor to be with an ordinary earthling.

    ¡°Loki! Did he say something again?!¡± Thor asked while clenching his fists at his mother¡¯s words.

    ¡°No matter what Loki said, the Aether is inside your girlfriend right now, right?¡± Frigga said after waving a hand to interrupt Thor and walking around Jane Foster.

    ¡°Uh¡­ It should be!¡± Thor was stunned after hearing his mother¡¯s words, then replied.

    In fact, Thor was not sure that the Aether was inside Jane¡¯s body. It¡¯s just that Lin Rui told Thor that this was what he had to say and only then would Asgard send down Bifrost to pick him and Jane Foster up and bring them back and only in Asgard would there be a way to save Jane.

    ¡°Should?¡­¡± Frigga was speechless when she heard Thor¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 838: Request

    <h4>Chapter 838: Request</h4>

    Having received no useful information from her unreliable eldest son, Frigga has already begun examining Jane.

    Buzz~

    Frigga waved her hand and slid it over to the edge of the bed, and a pale golden light rose from below, enveloping Jane Foster. Then the golden lights moved slowly in front of Jane in a certain pattern.

    ¡°Huh? How strange?¡­¡± A look of surprise came over Frigga¡¯s face as the golden glow reflected Jane¡¯s physical condition.

    ¡°How¡­ Thor, did you just give her something to keep her alive?¡± Having ascertained her present condition, Frigga turned to Thor, who was standing beside her with a nervous expression on his face.

    ¡°Something to keep her alive? Er¡­ Jackson gave me a bottle of water for Jane back on the earth.¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s question, Tony pauses and answers quickly.

    ¡°Jackson? Oh, it¡¯s that kid. It seems that Ancient One really cares about him.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s answer, Frigga thought for a moment and then remembered where she had heard of the name and spoke.

    Thest time Lin Rui and Deadpool were identally teleported to another, the Ancient One came to Asgard to find Odin, saying that he wanted to borrow Bifrost to find someone. Later, Frigga also briefly learned about the boy mentioned by Ancient One, who was Jackson Lin, an earth boy who seemed to be nothing.

    And now Thor said that the same boy gave something to him which allowed Jane to keep her life so Frigga naturally thought that Ancient One must have given it to Lin Rui. After all, something that replenishes life force is not something one can pick up from a store and it should be impossible for someone like Lin Rui to have it.

    ¡°Mother, how is Jane¡¯s situation now? Jackson told me that whatever he is giving Jane would only temporarily dy her situation, and she must get help in time.¡± Thor asked nervously.

    ¡°Well, no matter what she drank before, it¡¯s almost consumed now. After a while, we will be able to determine what caused her to be like this.¡± Frigga said lightly after seeing Thor¡¯s nervous look.

    Buzzing~

    Then the golden light spots around Jane Foster continued to drift around her. After about three seconds, those golden light spots, which had been some distance from Jane Foster, struck her as if attracted by something.

    Shhhhh~

    In the next moment, these golden light spots disappeared on the surface of Jane¡¯s body.

    ¡°This!¡­¡± Seeing the scene in front of them, both Frigga and Thor showed surprised expressions on their faces.

    Hoo!

    However, before Frigga and Thor could recover from their surprise, Jane, who was lying quietly on the bed, suddenly trembled. The next moment, her eyes suddenly opened! The eyes that were supposed to be brown were now filled with a strange crimson light, and the crimson light covering Jane¡¯s eyes was flowing around.

    Buzz~

    Then, amid Frigga and Thor¡¯s continuing surprise, Jane, who suddenly opened her eyes, frowns and then closes them again. As she closed her eyes again, a dark red speck of light rose from her like sand.

    Defying gravity and otherws of physics, the crimson sand flits casually above Jane¡¯s bed after flying out of her body. But no matter how the crimson sands change, they won¡¯t be far from Jane¡¯s body.

    ¡°So¡­ it really is the Aether!¡± After seeing the crimson flying sand-like light spots that suddenly appeared in front of her, Frigga couldn¡¯t help but speak as crimson light reflected in her eyes.

    Although Heimdall did open Bifrost to bring them back to Asgard because he heard Thor say that the Aether was in Jane Foster¡¯s body, Frigga didn¡¯t believe it until now and she was shocked to see that the Aether would remain inside an ordinary human¡¯s body.

    ording to Aether¡¯s characteristics, if it was attached to Jane¡¯s body, then she should have been killed by its Devouring property. But that¡¯s not the case now and while Jane was hurt, it was not fatal.

    ¡°What a miraculous substance¡­ Is this the Aether you¡¯re talking about? Is this what put Jane¡¯s life in danger!?¡± Seeing the Aether in the ever-changing shape in front of him, Thor first sighs with shock, and then reacts and asks in a silent voice.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the Aether, the artifact that almost led to the destruction of the Nine Realms.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Frigga replied in a severe tone.

    ¡°So now that it¡¯s out of Jane¡¯s body, Jane will be all right, right? However dangerous it may be, I won¡¯t let it hurt Jane again now that it¡¯s out!¡± Instead of caring about the magical nature of the Aether and the infinite power it possessed, Thor is now concerned about whether Jane is safe.

    ¡°No, although it¡¯s nowing out of her body from the energy spots that were used to test her, they¡¯re still attached to her. Look at that.¡± Hearing what Thor said, Frigga responded by shaking her head slightly and at the end, she raised her hand and pointed in one direction.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Following the location indicated by Frigga, Thor soon noticed a difference in Jane¡¯s body.

    The direction Frigga pointed to was Jane¡¯s waist and abdomen, where a trace of crimson flying sand was looming and connected to the Aether flying outside. It turned out that they were notpletely out of Jane¡¯s body at all.

    ¡°Mother, can you get them all out?¡± Thor asked Frigga when he saw the crimson light spot connected to Jane¡¯s body.

    ¡°Although the Aether is a substance that can change at will between reality and fantasy, it should have consumed a lot of energy due to the thousand-year-old Seal. I can try it, but I am not sure.¡± Frigga frowned slightly and replied after hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    In fact, Frigga would have done it without Thor¡¯s request. The Aether was reborn, and this was the safest way to hide it or seal it again to keep it out of the hands of some not-so-good people.

    However, if Thor wasn¡¯t there, Frigga might have used a more effective but less life-saving method for Jane Foster.

    Hum~

    And just when Frigga had already learned about Jane¡¯s situation and was ready to take action, an urgent message suddenly rushed in from outside, and a golden light curtain exploded directly in front of Frigga.

 Chapter 839: Choice

    <h4>Chapter 839: Choice</h4>

    ¡°The Dark Elves have invaded Asgard, they have now crossed the Bifrost Bridge!¡± This was the message from the golden light curtain that exploded in front of Frigga and Thor.

    After seeing the news on the golden light curtain in front of them, Frigga and Thor looked at each other, and they both saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. However, although Frigga and Thor were a little surprised and worried about this unexpected news, they didn¡¯t actually take this invasion too much as a threat to Asgard.

    Asgard has been at ease for too long, and the Nine Realms have been at peace with each other for over a thousand years. This unrest had started when Thor and Loki went to the Frost Giant¡¯s territory to fight them and then the war began.

    However, even the war between Asgard and the Frost Giants was only a minor affair. Thest time Laufey sneaked into the Asgard Pce to attack Odin, he was wounded, and now he has not appeared on the front line. On Asgard¡¯s side, Odin also retreated,pletely throwing everything on Loki¡¯s shoulders.

    So, the battle between Asgard and Frost Giant was nothing at all. It wasn¡¯t until the Dark Elves joined the battlefield that the battle escted a little, but it didn¡¯t hurt Asgard.

    However, Thor and the others were surprised that Dark Elve¡¯s invasion was able to get past Bifrost Bridge and approach Asgard Pce. However, they felt that even if the Dark Elves crossed Bifrost, there should only be a few people sneaking in like the Frost Giantst time.

    ¡°Mother, I will leave Jane to you here, I¡¯ll go out and see!¡± Thor clenched his fists and said after the golden light curtain dissipated.

    ¡°Okay, be careful too.¡± Frigga reminded Thor, knowing that Thor¡¯s power is now sealed.

    ¡°I will.¡± With a reply, Thor began to turn and go out.

    Although he has not fully recovered his powers, Asgard still has many powerful warriors. As the eldest prince, it is still not a problem for him to lead the warriors to repel the invaders.

    Whew!

    But just as Thor was halfway around, another golden light rushed in and burst into a curtain of light before them, and another message came from Heimdall.

    ¡°Dark Elf invasion! The number of enemies is high, and there are now eightbat spaceships! I have activated the first-level defense system.¡± This was the second message from Heimdall.

    Rumbling~

    Upon seeing this new message, Thor and Frigga both noticed that the whole pce shook slightly, which was a sign of the defense system being activated! It seems that Heimdall judged the enemy invasion situation to be more serious than Thor and his mother had initially thought.

    After seeing this new message, Thor, who had already turned halfway around, suddenly stopped. He was a little surprised and embarrassed at this time. It turned out that this time Dark Elf¡¯s invasion was real! His current situation may not be safe even under the protection of the Asgard warriors, so he hesitated.

    ¡°Thor, you¡¯d better stay here with me and your little girlfriend.¡± Frigga also understood what the eight battle spaceships represented, so she looked at Thor and said.

    Since the Dark Elves can send eightbat Spaceships to invade Asgard this time, it is impossible for these eight Spaceships to contain ordinary warriors. Even if Heimdall had activated the first-level defense system in time, Frigga still felt that it was not enough. For Thor¡¯s safety, it¡¯s better for him to stay deep in the pce.

    From Frigga¡¯s point of view, even if the Dark Elf¡¯s invasion broke through the first-level defense system, it was impossible for them to break into the pce. One must know that the guardians of the Asgard Pce are all very powerful warriors and sorcerers.

    Thor¡¯s eyes shed as if hesitating and thinking when he heard his mother Frigga¡¯s words. But the look in Thor¡¯s eyes soon settled down.

    ¡°No! I¡¯m going out! No matter what their purpose is and how many powerful warriors they send, I won¡¯t let them take a single step into the Asgard Pce!¡± Looking up at his mother, Thor spoke in a firm tone.

    Frigga finallypromised when she saw the serious expression on Thor¡¯s face and said, ¡°Then you pay attention to your safety!¡±

    ¡°Mother, make sure Jane is cured!¡± Thor pleaded again before turning around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best.¡±

    Then Thor turned around and strode out of the pce. As the Crown Prince of Asgard, even if he doesn¡¯t have his powers, he has to stand at the front to block the enemy.

    Buzz~

    When Thor¡¯s figure was about to disappear at the door, a brilliant pale blue light caught up from behind andnded on Thor. This is a blessing spell cast by Frigga that will help Thor avoid some damage and negative effects in battle.

    When the blue light on his body disappeared, Thor¡¯s figure just disappeared around the corner. Frigga¡¯s eyes were filled with relief at seeing her son, whom she had not seen for months, once again take responsibility for Asgard¡¯s safety. She then turned to work on how to safely remove the Aether from Jane Foster.

    Unbeknownst to both Thor and his mother Frigga, just as Thor decided to go out and fight the invasion of Dark Elf, Odin¡¯s mouth turned up a little as he was resting in a golden ss coffin in the depths of his pce.

    Even the emergence of the Aether and the invasion of the Dark Elves did nothing to Odin in Odin¡¯s Sleep. It can be seen that he was not worried about these situations, but more concerned about his son¡¯s growth and responsibility.

    ¡°With that kid there, things have changed and have be uncertain. Thor, the timing of the appearance of the Aether is just right to test whether you can awaken your real powers.¡± Odin, who had closed his eyes to rest silently thought.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    On Bifrost Bridge, Heimdall and Lin Rui, who were standing side by side, looked at the distant fire with different thoughts. The counterattack of the Asgard defense system was very violent, and their attacks were nigh unstoppable against the eight Dark Elf battleships.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s judgment, the intensity of the firepower should be much stronger than the firepower equipped by the special forces on Earth at this stage. As for theparison with the weapons that SHIELD and Stark Industries are now secretly researching, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t know who is stronger.

    Boom!

    Lin Rui frowned as he felt the continuous vibration of the Bifrost Bridge under his feet. Because he had seen the battleships rushing forward despite the intense firepower pouring down on them.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

 Chapter 840: Break

    <h4>Chapter 840: Break</h4>

    While Lin Rui frowned, Heimdall¡¯s disbelieving exmation also came from the side. Apparently, he did not expect the Battleships to remain unstoppable despite Asgard¡¯s defenses.

    In front of Lin Rui and Heimdall, the eight battleships that had just been covered by Asgard¡¯s firepower came out without any obvious scars on the surface of the Spaceships. In other words, Asgard¡¯s defensive counterattack failed.

    ¡°It looks like your counterattack isn¡¯t strong enough!¡± Lin Rui said calmly after hearing Heimdall¡¯s exmation. Although there were so many surprises, this situation was expected by Lin Rui.

    ¡°Impossible! Unless those Spaceships have reached theary Level!¡­¡± Heimdall said loudly while holding the Bifrost Sword tightly in his hand, ignoring what Lin Rui said.

    ary level? Is this what you call in Nine Realms or is this the ssification of Spaceships in the universe? Star-Lord and his Spaceship doesn¡¯t seem to be inferior to Dark Elf Spaceships¡­¡± Heimdall¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes twinkle as he whispered in his heart.

    After the first round of counterattacks by the Asgard defenses, the Dark Elfbat Spaceship did not pass up the opportunity of the defense being neutralized. The eight Spaceships were quickly arranged in a diamond shape in mid-air, and all of them opened their weapon ports in the direction of Asgard Pce.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The next moment, the Dark Elf Spaceships began to rain down fire on the Golden Shield and the firepower poured out by the eightbat Spaceships did not lose to the firepower of the Asgard defense system. Moreover, the firepower of the eight Spaceships did not spread out but aimed at a point in the middle of the pale golden protective shield!

    Buzz!

    Boom! ¡«¡«

    Hundreds of thousands of energy beams converged to one point from eight directions, coupled with countless grenade-like attacks that spread out. The energy shield protecting the Asgard Pce soon shook with a wave of fluctuations, and most of the energy movement was affected and replenished towards the attacked position.

    ¡°Can you stop it?¡± The performance of Asgard¡¯s counter-attack just now made Lin Rui have no confidence in their defense, Lin Rui was more worried after seeing the Dark Elf attacking the.

    ¡°The Shield will hold on!¡± Heimdall, who had been wrong many times, still said firmly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Rumbling~

    ¡°Is it a turn-based system?¡± Lin Rui thought speechlessly as he felt the transmission of energy in the Bifrost Bridge under his feet and then looked at the pale golden shield that was simply defending against the Dark Elf attacks.

    ¡°Heimdall, shouldn¡¯t we go and help?¡± Having been a spectator at Bifrost Bridge for a while, Lin Rui now wants to do something.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. I am not needed for such an invasion. Even if they do break through, we have enough pce guards to deal with them.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s tone, Heimdall spoke with a proud expression on his face.

    In fact, Heimdall says this to show that he has no definite confidence in this defense either. And Heimdall wasn¡¯t unhelpful in the past. However, Heimdall¡¯s strength is not particrly high. His duty is to protect Bifrost and he cannot leave the vicinity of the guardian hall without special circumstances.

    ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t leave this hall, can you?¡± Lin Rui looked at him and asked curiously as if he could hear something from Heimdall¡¯s tone.

    In the original plot, it seems that Heimdall did not leave the Guardian Hall before the Bifrost was destroyed.

    Heimdall didn¡¯t answer when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s question, he just kept staring at the location of Asgard Pce.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t get out of here, send me there. I can be of some help anyway, don¡¯t you think?¡± Lin Rui continued to speak without getting an answer from Heimdall.

    Lin Rui was feeling a little itchy after seeing the battle ahead. Moreover, after reaching Asgard, his body that had not been fully recovered was recovering at speed far faster than Lin Rui thought.

    His body which has been strengthened several times has also been fully filled with internal energy, and the current Lin Rui¡¯s strength is far more powerful than what it was a few days ago.

    Perhaps only Lin Rui¡¯s experience can lead to such a strange change in strength. When he goes back to earth, Spiderman and the others will definitely be surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯s going there?¡± Heimdall looked at him and asked seriously after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    When Lin Rui just arrived at Asgard, Heimdall asked him to hand over the Magic Cube with a very tough attitude at the beginning. After the invasion of the Dark Elves, the Magic Cube issue was temporarily put to one side. And after Lin Rui saved Heimdall, Heimdall softened his attitude towards Lin Rui again.

    Now, Lin Rui¡¯s willingness to help when Asgard was clearly in danger renewed Heimdall¡¯s view of the young man in front of him. Perhaps there was a reason why the Ancient One came to Odin to ask for help in searching for him.

    With that in mind, Heimdall was also waiting for Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Er¡­ If you want to send me back to Earth now, I can skip it.¡± After meeting Heimdall, Lin Rui thought for a while and said.

    The plot on Asgard¡¯s side has also changed too much, and Lin Rui has little understanding of the current situation. As powerful as he is, he is not capable of determining the oue of a race war. Therefore, for his own safety, it is safest to go back to Earth.

    ¡°You¡­ Like I said before, if you want to go back then just hand over the Magic Cube.¡± Heimdall said helplessly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d better go and help.¡± No matter what, Lin Rui will never hand over the Magic Cube.

    Heimdall: ¡°¡­¡±

    Rumbling~

    Just as Lin Rui and Heimdall were talking on Bifrost Bridge, there was a sudden violent tremor under their feet, which was obviously different from before. So, Lin Rui and Heimdall¡¯s eyes were drawn back to the Pce again and when they saw the scene in front of them, both of them were stunned.

    Buzzing~

    Under the joint attack of the eightbat Spaceships, the light golden defensive Shield has been holding on, which is why Lin Rui and Heimdall can keep chatting. However, just now, a crack appeared in the golden shield!

    Bang!

    Ka Ka Ka!

    From so far away, Lin Rui and Heimdall both heard a clear sound of something cracking. Then, the defensive light shield began to copse from below.

 Chapter 841: In the Past!

    <h4>Chapter 841: In the Past!</h4>

    Lin Rui and Heimdall both widened their eyes as the pale golden light curtain shattered. However, Lin Rui and Heimdall must have been shocked in different ways.

    ¡°This is impossible! How can an attack of this magnitude break the defense?!¡± Heimdall shouted in disbelief as he stared at the Pce.

    ¡°It seems like¡­ the crack didn¡¯t appear at the very center where it was attacked at first.¡± Lin Rui said in a serious tone after he had recovered from his shock, he had indeed seen the scene of the copse of the defense just now.

    ¡°You mean¡­ we have a traitor among us?!¡± Heimdall¡¯s eyes shed sharply when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    If Loki was still on Asgard then Lin Rui would naturally think he was a traitor. But now Loki is not on Asgard. So, of course, it wouldn¡¯t be Loki, and there should be no traitor.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ it is also possible that the Dark Elfs sent someone to destroy your defense system when the golden light curtain concentrated all of its energy in the attack.¡± After thinking about it, Lin Rui analyzed it thoughtfully.

    After all, this is not the first time that Asgard has been infiltrated by an enemy. Last time, Laufey also infiltrated Odin¡¯s Treasure room, although he did it with Loki¡¯s help. This time, the Dark Elfs have sent eightbat Spaceships on the surface so it is also possible that they may have sent other teams to sabotage Asgard¡¯s defense.

    ¡°Rights! That should be it!¡± Heimdall nodded in agreement with Lin Rui¡¯s analysis after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s analysis.

    Asgard Pce¡¯s firstyer of defense has been broken, and the unstoppable Dark Elf Spaceship continues to drive in.

    ¡°So, are you sending me there to help or sending me back to Earth?¡± ¡°Lin Rui asked Heimdall again while looking at the Dark Elf Spaceships that had already rushed into the city.

    ¡°If you want to go there¡­ then go!¡± Heimdall stopped arguing after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, and after a loud shout, he stabbed the Bifrost Sword in his hand on the ground in front of Lin Rui.

    P¨±!

    The sharp Sword was inserted directly into the Bifrost Bridge in front of Lin Rui¡¯s face, and only half of the sword body remained outside.

    ¡°You!¡­ Does this count as vandalism? ~¡± Just when Lin Rui was feeling puzzled by Heimdall¡¯s actions, a colorful light suddenly rushed out from under Lin Rui¡¯s feet and directly enveloped him.

    Brush!

    ¡°Ahhh~~¡±

    The next moment, the colored light that enveloped Lin Rui directly took him into a colored lightning bolt that rushed towards Asgard City along the Bifrost Bridge. Lin Rui¡¯s surprised shout came from inside as the colored rays of light advanced rapidly.

    P¨± Scoff!

    ¡°Kid, although I don¡¯t know why the King didn¡¯t let me take the Magic Cube from you by force. However, since you want to help, let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so!¡± Heimdall, who had pulled out the Bifrost Sword from the Bifrost bridge, murmured as he looked at Lin Rui¡¯s figure rushing towards the Pce.

    Then, Heimdall turned and walked towards the Guardian Hall. While he won¡¯t be fighting the Dark Elf invasion himself, he will use Bifrost¡¯s greatest strength to help Thor and the others.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui was suddenly sent to the pce by Heimdall, the Dark Elf Spaceship that broke through the defensive barrier had already crossed therge urban area and was about to reach the central pce. At the same time, Thor, who rushed out of the pce, has assembled the four warriors under hismand.

    Although the battles on the front line now need high-level warriors to support the scene, these four high-level warriors are Thor¡¯s team, and they will not follow Loki even if he promises them a world to rule. So, when they learned that Thor was back, the four warriors were very excited.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe back to fight with us, Thor!¡± Standing beside Thor, Sif said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Haha! Thest time we went to Midgard to find you, you were an ordinary useless person! Have you recovered your divine power now?¡± After Sif spoke, the bearded man beside herughed and joked.

    In their opinion, since Thor has returned to Asgard, it is obvious that he has recovered his magic power. Otherwise, he would not havee out now to lead them against this unexpected invasion. But they were obviously wrong.

    Thor was a little embarrassed after hearing the words of his friends. However, he didn¡¯t intend to hide the fact that he hadn¡¯t recovered his powers yet.

    ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t fully recovered my powers yet,¡± Thor clenched his fists as he answered.

    Sizzle~

    Then, in the surprised expressions of Sif and others, a bolt of blue lightning shed from Thor¡¯s fist. Thor¡¯s eyes widened after this lightning sh appeared. However, Thor¡¯s surprise and the Warrior Four¡¯s surprise were obviously different.

    ¡°Thor, you¡¯re not going to tell us¡­ Is that all you have now?¡± Staring at the thunder light on Thor¡¯s fist, the bearded man asked after holding back for a long time.

    ¡°Haha!¡± However, while Sif and the others were feeling sorry for Thor, he suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Haha! My strength has increased a lot! Hahaha!¡± Thor clenched his fists and shouted with a loudugh amid the speechless expressions of Sif and the others.

    Hearing Thor¡¯s words, the Warrior Four looked at each other a few times, and they were worried whether Thor had be stupid. Back then, his strength was a hundred times stronger than it is now, and they have never seen him this happy before.

    The bearded men and the others, of course, couldn¡¯t understand Thor¡¯s mood at this time, it was the joy from the heart that he slowly awakened his divine power through his own efforts.

    Sizzling!

    ¡°Ha ha! Now I have more confidence in the fight ahead!¡± Thor said in a serious tone after crushing the blue electric light in his hand.

    ¡°Although Thor is much weaker now than before, but¡­ Don¡¯t you think he seems so different now?¡± When Thor was immersed in the joy of awakening his power, Sif said with serious eyes to the bearded man beside her.

    ¡°Uh¡­ is that so? I don¡¯t see it!¡± Hearing Sif¡¯s words, the bearded man said in a daze.

    Sif: ¡°¡­¡±

    Brush!

    ¡°Stop wasting your time! Since they didn¡¯t attack the city, it must mean that their target is the Pce. Therefore, we must stop them outside the gate!¡± Thor said without looking back to the Warriors Four as his eyes were watching the eight Spaceships approaching them.

    ¡°Asgard! Victory!¡±

    ¡°Victory! Victory! Victory!¡±

 Chapter 842: Fight

    <h4>Chapter 842: Fight</h4>

    Brush brush!

    At Thor¡¯s roar, Asgard¡¯s soldiers rushed out like a tidal wave. The first to rush out of the Pce were hundreds of smallbat aircraft, as well as heavy anti-airbat weapons simr to Tanks from the ground. In addition to being powerful in closebat, Asgard also has no shortage of powerful technological weapons.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The Dark Elf Combat SpaceshipS, which had survived one round of attacks were finally held back by hundreds of smallbat aircraft and ground attacks.

    Except for the two obviously higher-level Spaceships in the front, which were still rushing towards the pce under fire, the other six Spaceships quickly lowered their heights, as if they were about tond.

    Kakaka!

    Sure enough, when the six Spaceships that were being held back lowered to more than ten meters above the ground, the bottom of the Spaceship quickly opened its multiple hatches. Then, smallbat aircrafts belonging to Dark Elves burst out from the Spaceship cabin.

    This was anding force attack, the Dark Elves were actually going to use the battle power of these eight Spaceships and the troops they carried to break through Asgard!

    Brush Brush!

    Despite Asgard¡¯s best efforts, the Dark Elf¡¯snding was sessful, and the battlefield in front of Asgard Pce was soon filled with hundreds of Dark Elfbat aircraft. And under the cover of thesebat aircraft, more and more Dark Elf soldiers are pouring out of the cabins.

    ¡°Kill! Rush into the pce!¡±

    ¡°Break Asgard!¡±

    Thending Dark Elf warriors brandished various weapons and roared at the Asgard warriors who also rushed forward.

    ¡°Stop them!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let them set foot in the pce!¡±

    Facing Dark Elf¡¯s charge, Asgard¡¯s soldiers were even more imposing. No one would be able to bear being challenged on their doorsteps much less a race like Asgardians who were born to fight!

    Soon, the Dark Elf warriors and the Asgard warriors converged like two rivers. However, the golden torrent representing Asgard is obviously much more powerful than the ck torrent representing Dark Elf. After all, this is Asgard¡¯s home ground.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The next moment, the Asgard warriors in golden armor and the Dark Elf warriors in ck armor were already fighting each other. The battle had already reached a fever pitch from the very beginning, and both sides were in a desperate stance.

    Brush Brush!

    Bang!

    The smallbat aircraft on both sides shuttled through the air. All kinds of firepower were sprayed indiscriminately, and all kinds of aircraft from both sides were constantly being blown up and dropped from the air.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The ground battle is being fought by Soldiers with sci-fi-looking guns and swords. From time to time, ck and golden rays of light sh on the chaotic battlefield, which is the movement of the elite warriors of Asgard and Dark Elves.

    Bang!

    ¡°Roar! Who else?!¡± A Dark Elf Elite warrior kicked an Asgardian Soldier in front of him before killing all the enemies surrounding him and roared with a long sword in his hand.

    Although Asgard has arge number of fighters but the Dark Elf fighters who can follow the eight Spaceships to the Asgard Pce are obviously not ordinary fighters, and their individual strength can be worth the two Asgardian Soldiers.

    Moreover, the Dark Elves have more elite warriors who seem to be at the level of the Malekith¡¯s personal warrior. One must know that even Lin Rui, before he experienced this unexpected increase in strength, was just a little bit more powerful than these Dark Elf Elite fighters.

    Therefore, these Dark Elf Elite fighters have almost no opponents on the battlefield. Even if the Asgardian soldiers use multiple people to besiege them, it will not be effective and they will instead fall into the trap created by the Dark Elves. To this end, Asgard has sacrificed a lot of warriors.

    Brush!

    When the Dark Elf Elite warrior was shouting arrogantly and no one was rushing towards him for a while, a shadow shot towards him from a distance.

    Although this Dark Elf Elite Warrior roared arrogantly, he did not forget to pay attention to the surrounding situation. When the ck shadow collided with him, his eyes shed as he raised the long de in his hand.

    Cling~~

    The next moment, the shadow hit the long de and a crisp sound apanied by a shock wave spread out in all directions, shaking the surrounding warriors and pushing them away.

    ¡°Haha! What a snob! I will take that head of yours!¡± After the Dark Elf warrior had blocked the unexpected attack, a heartyugh was heard behind the Asgardian team.

    Then, the Asgardian Soldiers who had been surrounding the Dark Elf Elite fighter spontaneously spread out. At the back of the road, Volstagg, with a long bushy red beard, quickly strode towards him.

    ¡°Come here!¡± Volstagg shouted as he rushed out of the crowd.

    Brush!

    The next moment, the dark shadow that had been blocked by the Dark Elf Elite warrior quickly flew back under Volstagg¡¯s call. When the shadow flew close, it became clear that it was a hammer with an exaggerated shape. Unlike Thor¡¯s Mjolnir, Volstagg¡¯s hammer is morebination between a mace and hammer, with sharp spikes sticking out of the face.

    Shout!

    Seizing the hammer as it flew back, Volstagg kicked off and jumped into the air, aiming at the tall Dark Elf Elite soldier not far ahead. Although Volstagg looks fat, he also possesses supernatural power, and he jumped directly to a height of more than ten meters.

    ¡°Bite on this!¡± When he flew to the top of the Dark Elf warrior¡¯s head, Volstagg shouted with his hammer held high above his head and the next moment it was already falling down.

    Whoosh!

    The Dark Elf warrior standing on the ground looked a little more restrained as he looked at the bearded man falling on his head from above and he clenched the sword in his hand, and his legs were slightly separated. In the face of Volstagg¡¯s attack, the Dark Elf Warrior is ready to take it head on!

    Shout!

    However, when Volstagg was falling at a high speed and the Dark Elf warrior below was waiting for him. A silver spear suddenly shot out from the Asgardian team with lightning speed, aiming at the Dark Elf warrior.

    P¨±!

    The next moment, the Dark Elf, who had spent almost all his energy on the bearded guy above, only had time to tilt his head, and then the silver spear prated his chest. Then, Volstagg on top of his head just happened to smash him with his hammer.

    Bang!

 Chapter 843: Broken

    <h4>Chapter 843: Broken</h4>

    After a loud bang, the Dark Elf Elite warrior who was standing in the center of the battlefield with his head held high just now was directly knocked down by the Volstagg¡¯s hammer.

    Bang!

    Standing up from the fallen Dark Elf warrior with the hammer in his hand, Volstagg nced at the lifeless enemy before him and looked back. On the side of the Asgardian team, the gant Sif was striding up. It was clear that the long silver spear thrust into the chest of the Dark Elf Elite Warrior had been shot by Sif.

    Da Da~

    ¡°This is a battlefield! Do you want to fight one on one?¡± Sif said in a serious tone as she walked between Volstagg and the fallen Dark Elf warrior.

    ¡°Hey¡­ I could have taken him out pretty quickly even if it was one-on-one.¡± Volstagg exined embarrassedly after hearing Sif¡¯s words.

    P¨±!

    While Volstagg was exining, Sif had stepped on the Dark Elf Elite soldier¡¯s chest, and then pulled out her silver spear.

    After Sif and Volstagg cooperated to kill the Dark Elf Elite Warrior with one blow, the Dark Elf team that had surrounded them, though nervous and ready to attack, did not dare to attack Sif and Volstagg.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, there are several high-level Dark Elf warriors in other ces!¡± She nced at the temporarily frightened Dark Elves in front of her as she spoke to Volstagg.

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s crush them!¡± Hearing Sif¡¯s words, Volstaggughed before he rushed towards the Dark Elf team ahead with his big hammer.

    ¡°Haha! Come and meet your makers!¡±

    Crackle Crackle!

    ¡­

    While the ground team and the low-altitude battlefield are all locked in a battle, Thor is still standing at the front of the pce, directing the battle from the Fortress balcony.

    Because this was Asgard¡¯s home turf, the battle began with Asgard¡¯s golden guards holding the Dark Elf team back from the pce gates with absolute numerical superiority.

    However, the two Spaceships, which obviously had a higher defense level, hardened themselves against the strikes of various air-to-air weapons and quickly rushed to the location of the pce.

    ¡°First team, second team! We have to stop those two Spaceships even if we have to fight for our lives!¡± Thor roared seeing that the two Spaceships in front of them were about to break through thestyer of defense.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!!

    Under Thor¡¯s order, dozens of small aircraft rushed out quickly and started desperately intercepting the two Spaceships. Even if it was by ramming, they still had to stop them! At the same time, the war Fortress on the ground also turned on the maximum firepower, each attack made sure to punch a hole in those two Spaceships.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Under Asgard¡¯s desperate interception, the two Spaceships finally couldn¡¯t hold on. The external ck decks had long been scarred, and a burst of fire wasing from the holes sted out by the cannons.

    The most critical thing was that their electrical system was destroyed, and the two Spaceships, which were flying in mid-air, fell straight down after shaking a little.

    Boom!

    ¡°Shit! Suicide attack?!¡± Thor, who was originally happy that the two Spaceships were destroyed, couldn¡¯t help but curse after seeing the direction they fell in because the direction they fell was exactly where Thor was.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Thor shouted as he dashed to the edge of the balcony.

    Whoosh!

    Thor just dashed to the very edge of the balcony when one of the Spaceships was already ramming over. Feeling the shadow over his head, Thor didn¡¯t lift his head, and the next moment, he jumped off the balcony that was more than ten meters high.

    Bang!

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    As Thor jumped, the falling Spaceship smashed into the first wall of the Asgard Pce gate just over his head. For a time, the wall broke and debris was flying everywhere. This thick city wall was directly smashed by the falling Spaceship.

    Moreover, the Spaceship, which had copsed the city wall, was not stopped and continued to slide into the pce for a distance before it stoppedpletely.

    Bang!

    Thor, who jumped off the balcony, rolled around on the ground, luckily avoiding the big boulders that fell behind him. Before Thor could stand up, another shadow flew over his head. It was the second wrecked Spaceship that fell, and the direction of the crash was still the location of the pce. Moreover, this time it fell closer to the depths of the pce.

    ¡°Damn it! They did it on purpose!¡± Quickly getting up from the ground, Thor nced at the door that had been crashed open and the Spaceship that had fallen inside the pce and couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    The purpose of the Dark Elves¡¯ invasion of Asgard this time is not to destroy Asgard at all. Their only goal is to get the Aether. Therefore, no matter how fierce the fight was outside, as long as some Dark Elves rushed into the pce, they had a chance to get the Aether.

    Boom~

    Sure enough, the Dark Elf team, which had been entangled with the Asgardian soldiers on the battlefield ahead, seemed to go crazy just as Thor realized something was wrong. Everyone¡¯s eyes burst with a blood-red light as they angrily rushed towards the broken door.

    In the face of the sudden outbreak of Dark Elf warriors, although Asgardian Soldiers had tried their best to block them, there were still many Dark Elves who were able to rush towards the Pce. It seems that they have vowed to rush into the pce to create more chaos.

    Zi!!~

    Standing in front of the smashed gate, Thor held his head high, his fists clenched together without a hammer. shes of blue lightning rushed from him. Even at this moment, if Thor¡¯s power were not one-hundredth of what it used to be, he would resolutely stand in the way and stop the Dark Elves.

    ¡°Teams three and four check the two crashed Spaceship and if there are any survivors, kill them!¡± Stopping at the ruined gate, Thor directed Asgard¡¯s guards to check on the two Spaceships which had crashed into the pce.

    Under normal circumstances, the Spaceships that had been blown up like that and crashed would have no survivors. But Thor won¡¯t be careless. If the purpose of Dark Elves is the Aether then it would be necessary to check the two Spaceships and kill any survivors.

    On Thor¡¯s orders, two pce guard units quickly circled the two Spaceship, while other Asgardian soldiers swathed over to Thor.

    Boom! Rumble!

    As the red-eyed Dark Elf soldiers rushed towards him with roaring fury, a sh of colored light suddenly appeared from behind the battlefield. The sh of light soon crossed the main battlefield and appeared in front of Thor.

 Chapter 844: Entry

    <h4>Chapter 844: Entry</h4>

    Brush!

    The next moment, the colored lightning stopped violently in front of Thor. Then the colored light faded and a figure appeared out of thin air. As if not adapted to this particr mode of transport, the man who emerged from the colored light nearly fell over as the light faded.

    ¡°Jackson! What are you doing here?!¡± Thor shouted with wide eyes when he saw the man suddenly appearing in front of him.

    ording to Thor¡¯s thoughts, Asgard is now being invaded by the Dark Elves. Shouldn¡¯t Heimdall have sent Lin Rui back to Earth long ago? Why is he even here?

    ¡°Er¡­ Thor! I¡¯m here to help.¡± Upon hearing Thor¡¯s cry, Lin Rui, who was a little dizzy just now, quickly responds and looks at him and replies.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words and seeing that he was still dizzy, Thor felt helpless.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t be so dazed! Turn around and look at the situation!¡± Now that Lin Rui has arrived, Thor can only improvise at this critical moment.

    Hearing Thor¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui quickly turned to look behind him. Then, he saw hundreds of Dark Elf warriors charging toward them like crazy.

    Brush!

    ¡°Shit!¡± With a low shout, Lin Rui directly pulled out his Beheading Spirit Sword.

    When the earth passed through the dimensional space and entered the ce where the gods hid the etheric particles, Lin Rui suffered a loss under Dark Elf because his strength was inexplicably suppressed.

    Lin Rui suffered a loss at the hands of Dark Elf when he was on the forbidden ground where the Aether was hidden because his strength had been inexplicably suppressed by a lot.

    Now, Lin Rui¡¯s strength has increased, and it is not being suppressed. So Now Lin Rui will show these Dark Elf what revenge is all about!

    Boom!

    ¡°Roar!¡± The Dark Elf warriors who burst out with more powerful strength seemed to have lost some of their senses as well and they raged with words that Thor and the others couldn¡¯t understand and quickly rushed over.

    tter!

    ¡°I never thought that we would have time to fight together side by side!¡± Standing beside Lin Rui with clenched fists, Thor said with a serious face.

    ¡®I want to go back to Earth, too! But Heimdall won¡¯t send me back!¡¯ Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui thought silently in his heart. Of course, he would not say this out loud.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either! But are you sure you¡¯re all right?¡± Therefore, Lin Rui asked in a calm tone after ncing at the electric light emanating from Thor.

    Although Thor is much stronger than he was before leaving earth, he is still not strong enough in Lin Rui¡¯s opinion. Moreover, his hammer is still being researched by SHIELD on Earth! Without a weapon, is he going to smash so many enemies with his fist?!

    ¡°Humph!¡± Thor snorted proudly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s questioning.

    Although he had not recovered his full power, but using his current power to protect himself is not a problem for Thor. The current Thor is no longer the prince who used to rely on his strength to show off his power. He is just an ordinary person, and he will stand up to protect Asgard.

    ¡°In that case¡­¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s serious look, Lin Rui thought for a while, then stretched out his hand across his waist.

    Brush!

    ¡°You stillck a weapon¡­ Pick it up!¡± The next moment, Lin Rui already had a heavy sledgehammer in his hand, and then he threw it toward Thor.

    After exchanging the Life Heart to the system mall, Lin Rui gained a lot of Reward Points. So, in order to let Thor y a greater role in the fight ahead, Lin Rui directly bought a weapon for him. Moreover, this hammer also has the thunder attribute.

    Whoosh!

    Catching the hammer thrown by Lin Rui, Thor waved it twice in shock.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s not as easy to use as Mj?lnir, it¡¯s okay,¡± Thor said bluntly after feeling the thunder energy inside the hammer in his hand.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s see who kills more enemies!¡± Seeing that the Dark Elf fighters in front of him were already close at hand, Lin Rui shouted onest time and rushed out.

    Brush!

    As soon as Lin Rui¡¯s voice reached Thor¡¯s ears, he turned into a blurred figure and rushed towards the Dark Elves ahead. After surviving the ordeal, Lin Rui, whose strength has been fully recovered, just needs a fight without holding anything back to test what level his strength has reached.

    The invasion of the Asgard by The Dark Elves presents Lin Rui with the opportunity to strike without fear.

    ¡°Haha! Die, you ugly bastards!!¡±

    Buzz!

    Bang!

    Lin Rui, who had already rushed into Dark Elf¡¯s rank, let out a loud shout, then directly released a big move. In a burst of Azura light, countless sharp sword energy shot out in all directions with Lin Rui as the center. He has more internal energy now so Lin Rui can make more powerful skills.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    For a moment, before the mad Dark Elf warriors knew what was going on, rays of Azura¡¯s sword energy had prated their bodies. Then, with Lin Rui at the center, the Dark Elf warriors surrounding him began to fall down.

    One move!

    Lin Rui defeated nearly twenty Dark Elf warriors in one move!

    Lin Rui¡¯s first real appearance in Asgard was remembered because of his move, and everyone remembered him deeply, remembering this young, very ¡°thin¡± guy.

    ¡°You really surprise me every time!¡± Thor, who had not yet attacked, muttered helplessly when he saw the result of Lin Rui¡¯s attack.

    ¡°I can¡¯t show weakness either!¡­ Soldiers of Asgard! Charge with me!¡± Thinking of this, Thor raised his hammer and rushed out.

    Besides Thor, the Asgardian Soldiers who had already gathered around him followed and rushed out. As Lin Rui told him just now, it depends on who can deal with more enemies, but there is no rule that says that he cannot find helpers.

    This is Asgard. As the Crown Prince of Asgard, it is normal for Thor to lead the team by his side.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°I know that Thor would cheat! However, I wonder if the leader of the Dark Elf wille over this time?¡± Lin Rui kept thinking about the direction of the plot as he kept swinging his sword to destroy the enemy.

    Bang!

    ¡°If Malekith hade then he should be inside those two crashed Spaceships now!¡± Lin Rui looked at the ck Spaceships over the crashed gate as he muttered while killing the enemies.

    ¡°I hope Odin¡¯s situation isn¡¯t so bad, at the very least, he should be able to protect his wife!¡± Lin Rui, who got some information about Odin¡¯s situation from Heimdall thought.

 Chapter 845: Gambler

    <h4>Chapter 845: Gambler</h4>

    In fact, Lin Rui had juste out of the Bifrost transport and had noticed the two Spaceships that had crashed inside Asgard Pce. But he did not go there at once. Instead, he chose to help Thor guard the smashed gate.

    Because, although Lin Rui knows the original plot in which the Dark Elves break into Asgard pce and kills Thor¡¯s mother and Odin¡¯s wife. But that was because Loki put the Dark Elves in there on purpose and Odin didn¡¯t show up at all, and Frigga didn¡¯t have much of a bodyguard.

    It¡¯s different now, the plot has beenpletely changed, Loki is not in Asgard at all, and no one is showing the way to Dark Elves. And Odin should be fine. If his wife is really in danger then Lin Rui doesn¡¯t believe that he really won¡¯t take action.

    The most important point is that Lin Rui does not know whether Asgard can save Jane Foster. However, Malekith, the Dark Elf leader, surely knows how to extract Aether from the human body. Therefore, Lin Rui is also gambling. He is betting that Malekith can break into the pce and meet Jane Foster, but he won¡¯t be able to hurt Jane Foster or Frigga.

    If they are lucky, Odin would appear when Malekith finally finds Jane and discovers the Aether. Then Odin would defeat Malekith and order him to take the Aether out of Jane¡¯s body.

    Of course, all this is the most perfect ending in Lin Rui¡¯s mind. There are also many imperfect endings, such as the fact that the guards in Asgard Pce would not be able to stop the Dark Elves and let them hurt Jane and Frigga.

    And Odin could be in a really bad state, so he wouldn¡¯t make a move in this situation. Then, Lin Rui might have to use hisst resort.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Hoo! I hope it won¡¯te to that!¡± Lin Rui silently thought in his heart as he attacked another Dark Elf in front of him.

    Afterward, Lin Rui saw that Asgard¡¯s team, led by Thor, had finally intercepted the Dark Elfs as well. Together with the team chasing after them from the heart of the battlefield, they were going to kill all these crazy Dark Elves!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Then scuffles broke out again, more violently than before. All Dark Elf warriors are doubled in strength, putting a lot of pressure on Asgardians. Except for Lin Rui, the Big Four, and a few Elite fighters, the rest of the warriors can only work with numbers to block the Dark Elf¡¯s charge.

    In this way, Lin Rui has fully adapted to his suddenly enhanced physique and strength. Many times, when Lin Rui was besieged by multiple Dark Elves, he couldn¡¯t dodge all the attacks and had to block them with his body. However, those attacks that could deal a lot of damage to Lin Rui in the past only left minor injuries now.

    P¨± Scoff!

    ¡°This was really a blessing in disguise! Now I don¡¯t have to use any other defenses such as the Phantom Suit or the Guardian Talisman, my body is strong enough. I don¡¯t know what will happen if I fight Hulk again now.¡± Lin Rui simply nced at the small wound on his arm and thought triumphantly.

    But Lin Rui didn¡¯t notice something. While these crazy Dark Elf fighters aren¡¯t as high level and their damage to him is low, these small injuries have umted so much, and there is already a lot of dark energy in Lin Rui¡¯s body. Although it is not fatal, it was enough to make Lin Rui feel bad after the battle.

    As a result, none of the Dark Elfs from the outer battlefields burst through the shattered Asgard pce gates, with Lin Rui and Thor trying to stop them. As for the two Dark Elf Spaceships that crashed inside the pce, Thor hasn¡¯t received any bad news.

    ¡­

    Da Da Da~

    While the battle continued outside Asgard pce gates, Thor¡¯s guard¡¯s team quickly surrounded the two Dark Elf Spaceships which had crashed inside the pce. Although the destruction of both Spaceships was high, the guards were not careless, each holding their weapons tightly at any gap that might allow the enemy to escape.

    Sizzling!

    Huhu~

    While the guard team was surrounding the Spaceships, sparks and electric light spurted out from time to time from the location of the Spaceships. It seems that the situation inside Spaceship is very bad indeed.

    Kaka~

    When the guard team had raced around the outside of the Spaceship twice to start some in-depth testing, a sound different from the normal situation suddenly came from the Spaceship that had fallen closer to the inside of the pce.

    The sound immediately caught the attention of the guard team, and their weapons were instantly raised and aimed at the location where the sound was made.

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    Bang!

    The sound continued toe out, and then at a loud bang, a thick ck deck suddenly flew out from the location where the sound came from.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The team of guards who didn¡¯t have time to react were directly smashed by this ck deck and several were sent flying, while the rest all aimed their weapons at the hole that was exposed enough for people toe out because the deck flew out.

    Shoo, shoo shoo!

    As they stood at attention, many broken pieces of iron and various Spaceship scraps flew out of that hole once again. However, the already prepared guard team was not likely to be hit again, and each of them dodged nimbly.

    At the same time, they have also been ready to strike at any time, anyway Thor¡¯s order is to kill anything thates out of the Spaceships and they do not have to think too much.

    It looked as if everything that could be used had been thrown away, and the creature that had been hiding in that hole was finally ready toe out, but it was no ordinary enemy.

    Boom!

    The next moment, a tall Dark Elf Elite warrior over two meters tall wearing exaggerated bone armor mmed open the hole that was a little too small for him and rushed out.

    ¡°Attack!¡± The Guards also attacked when they saw the apparently formidable Dark Elf warriors in front of them.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In this instant, dozens of energy beams shot thisrge Dark Elf Elite warrior who had juste out. Not only that, but several miniature bomb-like weapons rolled under his feet.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    At this moment, the Dark Elf Elite warrior who had only just rushed out was already covered by various attacks on all fronts and was even more directly engulfed in the shockwave of several chain explosions.

    ¡°Is it dead? He should be an Elite Soldier!¡± One of the Guards asked nervously as he looked at the destruction in front of him.

 Chapter 846: The Kursed

    <h4>Chapter 846: The Kursed</h4>

    When the guard spoke, the others did not let down their guard. If the tall Dark Elf soldier had survived the Spaceship crash then maybe he would survive their attacks.

    Huhu~

    After the blow was over, the smoke from the explosion just now gradually dissipated. The vignt guard team didn¡¯t see any movement after the smoke, and the guy seemed to have really been dealt with.

    ¡°No! He just dodged!¡± Before the smoke and dustpletely dispersed, a guard who had been staring over there shouted.

    Brush!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    At the same time as that guard shouted, a ck shadow suddenly rushed out from a corner they hadn¡¯t noticed. Before anyone could react, it had already circled the field and pierced through the chests of a dozen guard warriors one after another, and finally flew back to where it had appeared.

    Ka!

    When the ck shadow flew back to its original position and stopped, it became clear that it was a short de with an odd shape. And while it was suspended in mid-air, the tall Dark Elf warrior who was clearly covered by fire before stepped out of the shadows and reached out and grabbed the short de in front of him in his hand.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the moment that the Dark Elf warrior grabbed the Dagger, the guard team that had not moved since just now all fell one by one. Their chests were all pierced by that dagger and they were all killed in an instant.

    And the Dark Elf warrior, who had withdrawn his dagger looked at the scene in front of him very calmly. Perhaps to him, there was nothing in this world to care about.

    Da Da Da~

    After all the Asgardians outside the Spaceship had been dealt with, there was another sound of footstepsing from the hole where the Dark Elf warrior appeared just now. Then, Malekith, who was extra thin from the other Dark Elf warriors, walked out.

    After being sted by the Damascus Reese Sword, Malekith, who had returned to the base camp for a while, set off almost immediately to Asgard. Because he got a prophecy from one of the most mysterious creatures from the Dark Elves: The Aether will appear in Asgard¡¯s pce.

    So, despite not fully recovering from his injuries, Malekith set out with his troops. And this time, Malekith brought their most powerful fighting force, The Kursed.

    As a high-level warrior once transformed by Aether, The Kursed is super powerful in addition to being almost indestructible. With The Kursed present, Malekith has great confidence in breaking into the Asgard Pce and recovering the Aether.

    ¡°Algrim, is everything cleaned up?¡± Malekith, who walked out of the spaceship, nced at the fallen Asgardian warriors and then asked the big guy in the shadow ahead.

    Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, The Kursed named Algrim didn¡¯t answer and just nodded.

    ¡°Well, then, it¡¯s time for us to get the Aether. ording to the prophecy, the Aether seems to be easier to obtain now.¡± Then, Malekith walked out of the ruins and walked towards the depths of the Asgard Pce as he spoke.

    Da Da~

    Behind Malekith, The Kursed began to follow him.

    ¡­

    Buzz~

    As the battle erupted outside the pce, Frigga inside the pce was not distracted from the battle outside but concentrated on solving the problem of Aether in front of her. Many fluctuations of magic came out from the room where Jane was ced.

    Frigga had also guessed that the invasion this time should be aimed at the Aether in front of her, so she just had to strip it from Jane¡¯s body and put it away. Then, if the Dark Elves really broke into the pce then they would get nothing.

    Shout!

    Another blue light flew out from Frigga¡¯s hand and soon merged with the Aether flying in front of her. However, the blue light onlysted for a while, and the next moment it was swallowed up by the crimson flying sand.

    ¡°It still won¡¯t work! The Aether will be stronger and stronger as the time passes!¡± Frigga has tried several ways for energy or element separation, but none of them have any effect on the Aether giving her a headache.

    Hoo!

    After devouring Frigga¡¯s magical energy, the Aether jumped around seemingly in a happy mood. Moreover, it also enhanced Jane¡¯s life absorption a lot. Frigga has used many means to maintain Jane¡¯s life energy, but her lifeforce is still being absorbed.

    ¡°Anna! Go get the Frost Heart!¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get the Aether out before it drained the life out of Thor¡¯s girlfriend, Frigga hurriedly shouted to the maid who was standing by her side.

    The Frost Heart was Frigga¡¯s dowry when she had married Odin. That is the heart of a true Frost Titan, capable of providing the power of extreme cold to freeze everything. Frigga, who could no longer dy the flow of Jane¡¯s life energy, had no choice but to use other methods to save her life, which would allow her more time to find a solution to the Aether.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Upon hearing Frigga¡¯s order, the maid Anna who had been standing beside her hurriedly agreed, and then quickly walked out of the room.

    ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on outside? Thor should be all right.¡± Looking at the Earthling whose life and death are unreadable at the moment, Frigga couldn¡¯t help but worry about her son.

    Soon, Anna returned with a wooden box. Apparently, it contained the Frost Heart that Frigga needed.

    Hu~

    Taking the wooden box from Anna¡¯s hand, Frigga opened it without any hesitation. The next moment, a cold air that could prate a person¡¯s heart gushed out from the wooden box.

    Buzz!

    At the same time that the cold air drifted out, Frigga quickly cast spells to protect herself and Anna. As for Jane lying on the bed, the cold air that just drifted over was absorbed by the Aether, so they couldn¡¯t reach her at all.

    ¡°My Queen, will it work?¡± Anna asked with a worried expression on her face as she looked at the cold energy being absorbed by the Aether.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is just some excess emergy of the Frost Heart. You can¡¯t imagine its true energy.¡± Hearing Anna¡¯s words, Frigga briefly exined.

    Then, Frigga slowly approached the bed holding the wooden box. She began to cast a spell that would stimte the full energy of the Frost Heart, thereby freezing Aether and Jane Foster.

    Buzz~

    ¡°Who?! Stop!¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    When Frigga was just beginning to start her spell, there was a sudden shout of anger from the guards stationed outside the room.

 Chapter 847: Intrusion

    <h4>Chapter 847: Intrusion</h4>

    Bang!

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the enemy!¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The shouts outside the room came in one after another, and both Frigga and Anna¡¯s expressions were not very good. The warriors guarding outside the room are already the strongest guards in the Asgard Pce. If they can¡¯t stop the enemy that had appeared then how powerful is the enemy.

    Soon, the sounds of fighting outside the chamber gradually ceased, no one was shouting anymore, and there was no more sound of weapons shing. However, Frigga and Anna¡¯s eyes sankpletely.

    Because, if the enemy outside was eliminated, the guards would have given them a hint. And now they did not receive any hint, which means that the guards guarding the outside have ¡­¡­ all been killed by the enemy.

    Shout!

    ¡°My Queen! Hurry up and leave! I¡¯ll stop the enemy!¡± After the quiet outside the chamber, Anna stood behind the chamber door and then shouted toward Frigga.

    As Queen¡¯s maid, Anna is also a powerful Sorcerer. Even if the enemy outside was very strong, she would stand in front of Frigga to protect her.

    ¡°Anna, no, stand by my side. I also want to see what kind of person can break into this ce.¡± Seeing Anna¡¯s actions, Frigga smiled and shook her head as she spoke.

    Back in the day, Frigga was also a beauty and magic sorcerer who was well-known throughout the Nine Realms. After so many years, the peaceful environment made everyone forget the power and brutality of Asgard, and also the power of this beautiful Sorcerer.

    So what if the current Asgard is the weakest it has been in a thousand years? So what if Odin¡¯s strength has declined due to old age? So what if Asgard¡¯s two princes are not enough to keep the peace? She is the Queen of Asgard and she is strong enough to hold it up!

    ¡°My Queen!¡± Anna shouted worriedly when she heard Frigga¡¯s words.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Knowing that Anna was worried about herself, Frigga still smiled and waved at her.

    Knowing that Frigga would not leave, Anna walked back to her side and faced the door of the chamber with her.

    As Frigga and her maid focused on the enemy outside the chamber, behind them, the Aether, which had been pulsating at random, seemed to sense something and slowly contracted back towards Jane Foster¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    Shout!

    Finally, after a few seconds of silence outside, the door to the chamber was blown open with a loud bang, andrge pieces of debris shot toward the inside.

    Without much hesitation, Frigga and Anna both struck at the moment the door of the chamber was blown open. First, a golden ray of light swept the rubble aside, and then several red rays shot out of the sted door.

    Swoosh!

    When the golden light blocked the flying rubble, a ck shadow passed through the rubble, and then directly prated the golden light curtain and shot towards Frigga¡¯s back.

    ¡°Be careful My Queen!l!¡± Seeing the shadow shot towards Frigga, Anna rushed over without thinking.

    P¨±!

    The next moment, the shadow that had been aimed at Frigga was inserted into Anna¡¯s chest as she put herself between them. It was a dagger. The dagger was so powerful that it drove into Anna¡¯s chest and then took her body and mmed against Frigga¡¯s back.

    Shout!

    ¡°Anna!¡± Frigga cried and hugged her as she watched the maid she had been with for hundreds of years m into her.

    Hum!

    While Frigga was holding Anna, the dagger that was stuck in Anna¡¯s chest vibrated and it was going to pierce through Anna¡¯s chest and stab into Frigga¡¯s body. However, how could Frigga, who was already holding Anna, let such a thing happen.

    ¡°Get out of here!!¡± Holding Anna, who was losing consciousness, Frigga let out a low shout with a sharp look in her eyes.

    Buzz!

    As Frigga shouted, a powerful wave of energy gushed out from her body, that belonged to the high sorcerer! Then, a golden light that was like a substance spread out from Frigga¡¯s body.

    Bang!

    As the golden light spread to Anna¡¯s chest, the dagger, which was still trying to prate Anna¡¯s heart, jumped straight away and flew backward out of Anna¡¯s chest. After blowing off the dagger, the golden glow spread for about two meters andpletely enveloped Frigga and Anna before it stopped expanding.

    Hoo!

    While the golden light was forming a defensive circle around Frigga and Anna, the dagger that had been sent flying was grabbed by a hand that hade out from the destroyed door. Then, the owner of that hand slowly walked in, it was a very tall figure.

    Da Da Da~

    There was a slightly thinner figure that followed in behind that tall figure. Once they had fully entered the chamber, Frigga could also finally see who the enemy was this time.

    ¡°Malekith?!¡± Seeing the normal Dark Elf walking in, Frigga called out his name with a cold look in her eyes.

    How could the Queen of Asgard not know the leader of the Dark Elves? Back then, the other party was also one of her many suitors. However, Frigga really couldn¡¯t see her with this guy who only wanted to drown Nine Realms into darkness.

    ¡°Long time no see¡­ Frigga.¡± Hearing Frigga¡¯s words, Malekith responded with some emotion in his voice.

    ¡°Humph! Then this should be The Kursed.¡± Ignoring Malekith¡¯s tone of reminiscence, Frigga turned her eyes towards the expressionless warrior.

    ¡°Well, Frigga, you should hand over the Aether now.¡± Nodding, Malekith said with a sullen look on his face.

    Until now, Malekith hadn¡¯t noticed Jane whose figure was blocked by Frigga. Otherwise, he should be able to see the Aether floating above her at a nce.

    Whew!!

    Without answering Malekith, Frigga¡¯s right hand slowly rested on the wooden box containing the Frost Heart. Then a great chill came out of the box and soon enveloped Anna, who was already dying. By the time the chill had lifted, Anna was frozen in a blue ice sheet.

    ¡°Extreme cold air?!¡± Seeing the scene in front of him, Malekith¡¯s eyes shed and he couldn¡¯t help shouting.

    Malekith, it seems, is also afraid of the power of the Frost Heart.

    Buzz!

    While Malekith was staring at Frigga, thinking about how to get the whereabouts of the Aether from her, a strong energy fluctuation suddenly came from behind the golden curtain.

 Chapter 848: Regain Consciousness?!

    <h4>Chapter 848: Regain Consciousness?!</h4>

    Frigga¡¯s expression did not change much when she sensed the energy fluctuationsing from behind her, because she knew that it was the energy fluctuations emitted by the Aether Particle.

    From the beginning, Frigga didn¡¯t n to leave, so she didn¡¯t hide Jane Foster. Because she knew that ordinary magic couldn¡¯tpletely iste the energy of Aether.

    Although Frigga didn¡¯t react much. Malekith, who hadn¡¯t noticed the situation just now, widened his eyes instantly after sensing the energy fluctuation of Aether. Then, his eyes passed through Frigga¡¯s golden protective cover to see Jane Foster in the bed in the middle of the secret room.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡­ The Aether!¡± Malekith shouted excitedly after seeing the Aether that looked like flying sand.

    Brush!

    The next thing anyone knew, Malekith disappeared from his ce in an instant.

    Frigga was clearly prepared for Malekith¡¯s disappearance as she quickly waved her hands and a strong wave of magic energy rushed out of the golden shield and rushed to the position of Jane¡¯s bed behind her.

    Brush!

    Just as Frigga¡¯s magic was released, the disappearing Malekith appeared beside the unconscious Jane Foster.

    ¡°Haha! The Aether is finally mine!¡± Malekith eximed with uncontroble excitement as he stared at the Aether that was so close.

    Then, Malekith reached out and grabbed the Aether that were floating in the air. Malekith didn¡¯t care about Jane lying on the hospital bed at all. In Malekith¡¯s view, she was just a sacrifice whose life force had been devoured by the Aether.

    Buzz!

    As Malekith¡¯s outstretched hand reached the edge of the bed, light blue beams of energy shot from the edge. If Malekith hadn¡¯t stopped, his hand would have been cut off by this energy beam.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Feeling the power of these energy beams, Malekith snorted and quickly retracted his hand.

    Although Malekith is the leader of the Dark Elves, he is not the most powerful of the Dark Elves. It would be better to let The Kursed behind him make move. However, when Malekith withdrew his hand, Frigga¡¯s magical attack arrived in front of him.

    Bang!

    This time, Malekith, who was excited by the proximity of the Aether did not dodge the attack and a surge of magical energy crashed right into Malekith¡¯s heart.

    Crunch!

    With a crunching sound, Malekith¡¯s inner armor that he had just reced was instantly broken, and his entire body was blown away. He flew back and crashed into the stone wall, creating arge crater on the wall before falling down.

    Whoosh!

    After blowing Malekith away, Frigga also controlled the bed fixed in the middle of the room and the bed began to fall. Now that Aether and Jane are connected, Frigga can¡¯t let anything happen to her. Although Jane¡¯s life energy would be consumed, it is still better than dying right now.

    ¡°Algrim! Stop her!¡± Rising from the ground, Malekith shouted after seeing the Aether in front of him and being stopped by Frigga.

    Bang!

    The moment Malekith finished shouting, the tall figure standing at the door hade to the rapidly falling bed in a trance. Algrim ignored the energy beam that surrounded the entire bed and punched the bed¡¯s stone base.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    The huge fist directly passed through the powerful energy beam and mmed into the base, and the huge force directly ripped the entire stone bed into pieces. Those energy beams disappeared quickly after the bed was smashed open, and Jane Foster, who was originally lying on the bed, naturally fell down with the crumbling bed.

    Brush!

    After The Kursed Algrim smashed the bed to pieces, Malekith had already pounced towards him again, asking him toe in person to collect the Aether.

    As for Frigga, Algrim, who smashed the bed with a punch, was stopped outside the golden shield. As long as Frigga makes a move, he will be able to block the attack, anyway, he will not die at all.

    Buzz!

    However, when Malekith was finally able to collect the Aether, the Aether that was still flying outside seemed to be frightened, and when Malekith stretched out his hand, it mmed into the fallen Jane Foster. Soon, the Aether Particles that were just flying outside hadpletely disappeared on the surface of Jane Foster¡¯s body.

    ¡°How is that possible?!¡± Grabbing the empty space, Malekith shouted in shock as he watched the Aether Particles disappear into the woman¡¯s body.

    In Malekith¡¯s view, no ordinary person can withstand the possession of the Aether Particles, which is like suicide. Even Malekith himself can¡¯t let the Aetheric Particle possess his body, he just wants to use the energy of the Aether to fulfill his goals.

    However, what shocked Malekith was yet toe. After all the Aether particles returned to Jane¡¯s body, Jane, who had been unconscious all the time, suddenly opened her eyes, and her wide eyes were filled with crimson light.

    Whew!

    Then, under the shocked gazes of Malekith and Frigga, who was breaking through Algrim¡¯s defense, Jane Foster, who was falling, suddenly stopped in suspension at a position about half a meter above the ground.

    Then, a powerful energy surged from her body, and she quickly lifted her whole body from the ground, and soon she was suspended in the center of this room.

    Bang!

    ¡°Jane Foster! Are you awake?!¡± With an attack spell that repels The Kursed, Frigga shouts to a seemingly awake Jane Foster, who is suspended in mid-air.

    Hearing Frigga¡¯s voice, Jane, who was suspended in mid-air, turned her head slightly and nced below, her eyes full of crimson light that showed no emotion.

    ¡°Am I awake? ¡­¡­¡± Then, the same emotionless response came out of Jane¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°This is impossible! How could the Aether use such a weak person as its host!¡± Malekith shouts wildly as this unbelievable scene unfolds before his eyes.

    The next moment, he had already swung the repaired Scepter in his hand and struck at Jane Foster in mid-air. Regardless of the current situation of the woman in front of him, Malekith would not allow Aether to remain inside her body.

    Whew!

    However, when Malekith¡¯s scepter was about to hit her, Jane who seemed to be in a trance and somewhat confused suddenly extended her hand.

 Chapter 849: Power

    <h4>Chapter 849: Power</h4>

    P¨±¡«

    Then Jane Foster was seen lightly gripping Malekith¡¯s weapon as if she were gripping something of no importance.

    ¡°What?! How is this possible?!¡± His attack was so easily blocked by an ordinary woman that Malekith did not know what else to say.

    Moreover, Malekith couldn¡¯t shake the Scepter that Jane was holding, no matter how hard he tried. Those powerful dark energies were swallowed up the moment they came into contact with Jane.

    However, Malekith still thought too simply, Jane didn¡¯t just block Malekith¡¯s attack. When she grabbed Malekith¡¯s scepter so that he couldn¡¯t withdraw it, Jane also nced at him with some absent-minded eyes. Then, Malekith could clearly feel the disgust in the eyes of the ¡°ordinary¡± woman in front of him.

    ¡°You!¡­¡­¡±

    Hoo!

    The next moment, Malekith only felt a huge force from the side of the scepter that Jane Foster was holding. Malekith didn¡¯t have time to let go as his whole body was already swung up. Perhaps, he also does not want to let this scepter, which symbolizes his status, be taken away by the enemy again.

    Whoosh!

    Bang!

    In this way, Malekith was suspended in mid-air by Jane, who grabbed the scepter and swung it around several times, and finally threw it out like a sandbag.

    Malekith, who had just been smashed into the stone wall by Frigga once, was smashed into the stone wall again in less than a minute, and another mannequin was printed o the wall of this chamber.

    And the scene of Malekith attacking Jane scared everyone in the room, in fact, there were only three people in total. Neither Frigga nor Malekith could understand why such a thing would happen when the Aether possessed Jane.

    One must know that even being of a ¡°God Race¡± may not be able to control the power of an Infinity Stone, how could Jane Foster, an ordinary person from Earth, exert such power from the Aether.

    Frigga and Malekith certainly don¡¯t think this situation is Jane¡¯s ability because the energy fluctuation of the Aether is too strong.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Looking at Malekith falling from the stone wall, Frigga turned her eyes to Jane Foster, who was still suspended in mid-air.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    Hoo!

    ¡°The Aether is controlling her!¡± Malekith, who got up from the ground again, shouted as Frigga guessed what the situation was.Other than the fact that it shouldn¡¯t have happened, Malekith couldn¡¯t figure out what the hell was going on in front of him. After all, that seemingly ordinary woman doesn¡¯t seem to have much of her own consciousness now.

    ¡°Sure enough¡­ the worst situation still happens!¡± After hearing Malekith¡¯s words, Frigga thought silently in his heart.

    ¡°Algrim! Kill her!¡± Judging that the Aether was doing something, Malekith continued to give orders to The Kursed.

    Now that Aether is possessing this woman, she uses her consciousness to fight against the dangers of the outside world. Then, as long as Jane is dead, the Aether will naturally have no object to possess and it would be collected by Malekith.

    Shout!

    The moment Malekith spoke, the ck dagger in Algrim¡¯s hand disappeared, and when it reappeared, it was less than half a meter away from Jane¡¯s body, stabbing her in the chest.

    It seems that Jane¡¯s current situation is quite special, and it seems that she has a very powerful strength because of the Aether. However, she couldn¡¯t really control such a powerful force, seeing that the dagger was about to prate her chest.

    Hoo!

    At this critical moment, a red light suddenly burst out of Jane¡¯s body, which spread out in an instant, and also enveloped the dagger.

    Huhu~

    The next moment, the red light had spread to the point where it enveloped the entire room. Frigga, who had been watching the situation on Jane¡¯s side, only felt a trance, and then the scene in front of her hadpletely changed.

    One moment she was in the Asgard Pce chamber, with Dark Elf Malekith, The Kursed Algrim, and Jane Foster possessed by Aether in front of her, but now she was in a beautiful garden, and it was as beautiful as Asgard¡¯s royal garden.

    ¡°This is!¡­ an illusion?¡± Frigga was a little surprised after seeing the sudden change in the environment in front of her but she reacted instantly.

    The red light that swept over just now was produced by the Aether, which is the Reality Stone and its special ability is able to alter reality and even thews of nature. As for making something like an illusion, it is also very simple, if the user is strong enough, the illusion can also be reality.

    Surprised by the change in her immediate environment, Frigga already judged that she has been affected by the Aether Particle¡¯s ability. So she didn¡¯t do anything else because of the change in her environment and stood still.

    Frigga knew that with Jane Foster as the host, the Aether could not exert much power and that the illusion would notst long.

    While Frigga was trapped in the Garden Vision by Aether¡¯s abilities, Malekith and The Kursed were also trapped in different visions.

    Malekith is trapped in the Dark Realm of the Dark Elfnds, where he stayed for a hundred years after the defeat of the Dark Elves thousands of years ago. And The Kursed is trapped in a dark ce with nothing else.

    Malekith, who was trapped in the illusion, apparently knew what he was getting into and didn¡¯t do anything. Malekith, like Frigga, nned to wait for the illusion to end by itself.

    However, neither Frigga nor Malekith knew that while they were trapped by the illusion of Aether, Jane Foster, who had just been suspended in mid-air, hadnded safely.

    And, after ncing at the three people who stood still, Jane Foster quickly walked towards the door of the room. Then, before the illusion ended, Jane Foster¡¯s figure had disappeared from the room.

    Hu~

    When Jane Foster disappeared, the illusion that enveloped the entire chamber also disappeared. Frigga and Malekith can finally see the real world in front of them again. However, Aether and Jane Foster, which were very important to them, were gone.

    ¡­

 Chapter 850: Chaotic

    <h4>Chapter 850: Chaotic</h4>

    The illusion disappeared, looking at Jane Foster and Aether, who had disappeared before their eyes, both Frigga and Malekith froze, and then they looked at each other at the same time with uncontroble anger in their eyes.

    ¡°Malekith! You killed her?!¡±

    ¡°Frigga! Hand over that woman!¡±

    The next moment, Frigga and Malekith looked at each other and shouted. Frigga believes that Malekith killed Jane and took over the Aether while she was trapped in the illusion. Malekith, on the other hand, was convinced that Frigga was hiding Jane while he was trapped in the illusion.

    However, after hearing the other party¡¯s angry shout and the expression that did not seem to be fake, both Frigga and Malekith froze again. If neither Jane nor Aether¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with them, then ¡­¡­ Jane must have left on her own under the influence of the Aether!

    ¡°Algrim! Go!¡± His target was only the Aether and after the target disappeared, Malekith immediately shouted to The Kursed. They were going to retrieve the Aether.

    Then, Malekith and Algrim walked towards the door. The Aether is not with Frigga, and they don¡¯t need to spend energy to attack this powerful sorcerer.

    ¡°You want to go? Do you think you can?!¡± However, how could Frigga let Malekith and the others go to chase Jane?

    Buzz!

    After letting out a low shout, an icy blue chill poured out from Frigga¡¯s hand, filling the entire room in an instant.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    The next moment, the entire room has beenpletely frozen by ice. Malekith and Algrim were still running forward ignoring the ice that now filled the entire room and soon they were frozen in ice. And Frigga was also frozen inside. But there was a faint golden light around her, which slightly separated her from the iceyer beside her.

    In order to stop Malekith and The Kursed, Frigga directly used the most powerful force of the Frost Heart to trap both the enemy and herself. Although this method can¡¯t trap Malekith and The Kursed for a long time, Frigga should be able to hold out until the end of the battle outside before Malekith and The Kursed are freed.

    As long as the fighting outside is over, Malekith and The Kursed would face the entire pce guards. At that time, Frigga would have support from an army, and Malekith and Algrim would not be able to escape after being unfrozen.

    In this way, as Jane woke up unexpectedly and gained the power of the Aether for no reason, the Queen of Asgard, Frigga, used the Frost Heart to freeze Malekith who came to snatch the Aether Particle.

    Now, the unconscious Jane is walking aimlessly in the Asgard pce. Because of the battle outside the pce, almost all the guards inside the pce have gone out to support, so the ¡°wandering¡± Jane has coincidentally not encountered anyone else along the way.

    Da Da Da~

    ¡°Where is this? ¡­ Why am I here?¡± Wandering aimlessly, Jane mumbles to herself as she stares at the pce-like buildings around her.

    Jane¡¯s current situation is very special. Frigga and Malekith, who are familiar with Aether, can¡¯t understand Jane¡¯s situation at all. The Aether is indeed possessed by Jane and has been devouring her life energy before. But now, the Aether did not continue to devour her life force and instead gave her power.

    However, although the Aether supported Jane with its own energy, her current situation did not improve much. If someone wants to describe Jane¡¯s situation, then it should be easier to understand by saying that she is simr to a person parasitized by Venom.

    The current Jane seems to be parasitized by the Aether Particle. While being devoured by it, which consumes life energy while simultaneously bing stronger with its power.

    Moreover, Jane¡¯s emotions and thoughts are very unstable, and she may not know who she is at this time. If someone attacks her, she will respond in a simr manner as he did again Malekith.

    Da Da Da!

    After Jane had been walking aimlessly around the magnificent pce for two minutes in a trance, there was a sudden rush of footsteps ahead. One of the teams checking the two Spaceships that had crashed inside the pce had sacrificed, and the pce guards had assembled a team to search inside the pce after discovering their death.

    Hoo!

    Jane Foster stopped when she heard footsteps ahead of her. Then a line of about twenty or thirty men rushed from the front corner.

    Brush!

    The golden armored team rushing out of the corner stopped instantly after seeing the unfamiliar face of Jane Foster, and then the Captain running at the front took a step forward.

    ¡°Who are you?! Why are you here?¡± The Captain stared at Jane who was clearly in the wrong ce at the wrong time.

    Jane frowned when she heard the Captain¡¯s question.

    ¡°Who am I¡­? I am¡­¡± At this moment, Jane struggled to find herself because of this question.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Foster! I¡¯m Jane Foster!¡± After frowning and thinking hard for a while, Jane suddenly shouted.

    Buzz~

    After Jane shouted these words, the red light in her eyes quickly faded away. Soon, Jane woke up from her confused state. It appears that the effect of the Aether Particle on her has worn off.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a Dark Elf¡­ but she is also an unidentified person. Keep an eye on her.¡± Hearing Jane¡¯s answer, the Captain thought for a while, and then made a decision.

    Now that the battle outside the pce ising to an end, the invasion of the Dark Elf was finally repelled, but they secretly infiltrated the pce. So the Guards did not dare to rx their vignce even in the face of a weak woman who looked harmless. It is already good that they have not killed her on the spot.

    ¡°Capture her.¡± Thinking so, the Captain waved his hand to let his men go and grab Jane Foster.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Who are you?!¡± Jane, who had just recovered her thoughts, shouted when she saw the strangely dressed guy in front of hering to catch her.

    While shouting, Jane was also struggling violently. The seemingly weak Jane tough girl at this moment, punching and kicking the two soldiers when they walked in front of her.

    Bang!

 Chapter 851: Turning Back

    <h4>Chapter 851: Turning Back</h4>

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The next moment, the two golden-armored warriors who were about to capture Jane flew back upside down. Jane¡¯s punches and kicks without any discipline caused the mighty warriors to fly out like this!

    Bang Bang!

    The two warriors who flew back were caught by their unprepared teammates, and the Captain of the team looked at Jane with a serious expression on his face. This frail-looking girl was able to knock those two warriors into the air so easily. Possessing such strength, the woman in front of him had surpassed all of them.

    So, after a brief thought, the Captain quietly made a gesture and the soldiers behind him silently made preparations for battle seeing the gesture. They will attack ruthlessly as long as their Captain gives the order.

    ¡°Uh¡­ how are you¡­¡± However, when the soldiers were getting ready to fight against Jane, Jane, who had beaten two big men, still had a confused expression on her face.

    It¡¯s true that she struggled as hard as she could against the soldiers due to fear, but she was too weak a woman to have the potential to knock off those two warriors in gold armor. It was a vition of thews of physics in her eyes.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! They flew out on their own!¡± Jane hurriedly shouted, seeing that all the soldiers in front of her were preparing to rush towards her.

    Whatever the hell those guys did, Jane didn¡¯t think she could have knocked them out.

    Hoo!

    Despite Jane¡¯s exnation, the Captain has given the order to attack and then he took the lead and charged at her with a weapon in his hand.

    ¡°Ahhhh!~¡±

    Sizzling!

    As Jane cried out in horror at what she was seeing, a bolt of thunder suddenly came from the side, striking just in front of her.

    After seeing this familiar sight, the soldiers immediately stopped, and then their eyes shifted to the direction of the thunder at the same time.

    ¡°Stop!¡± An anxious cry came as the thunder strike stopped the soldiers.

    At the sound, Jane¡¯s eyes brightened and she turned to look in the direction of the sound. Then, to her surprise, she saw a tall, familiar figure running quickly toward her.

    ¡°Thor!¡±

    ¡­

    A few minutes ago, when Malekith broke into the pce with The Kursed, Thor, who was fighting outside, finally got this unexpected news. Therefore, instead of fighting with Lin Rui for the number of enemies to kill, Thor directly went back to the pce with his men (he would definitely lose anyway).

    As for Lin Rui, of course, he was with Thor. Although Lin Rui has the mentality of a gambler, if he can be around when things happen, he may be able to use his power to make some minor changes. After all, it¡¯s not the first time Lin Rui has done this.

    When Thor went all the way back to the depths of the pce, he was more and more worried when he found out that the warriors had died blocking Malekith. Thor made another breakthrough in his power in the battle just now, and now he is much stronger than he was on the earth.

    Therefore, he rushed ahead leaving the soldiers following him and rushed to the location of the chamber where Jane and his Mother were, and of course, Lin Rui could easily follow him.

    When Thor and Lin Rui were approaching the location of the secret chamber, Lin Rui was keenly aware of the movement nearby. So, he alerted Thor and went over there. Needless to say, the movement Lin Rui sensed was when the Soldiers encountered Jane Foster.

    When Thor and Lin Rui arrived, the support team was attacking Jane. In a hurry, Thor directly sent a thunderbolt to stop them and then ran over with Lin Rui. Now. He was already standing next to Jane.

    ¡°Jane! Are you alright?!¡± Thor said in surprise as he stood in front of Jane and carefully looked at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Did anything happen to me?¡± Jane was a little confused when she heard Thor¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t know what happened to her.

    Whew!

    ¡°It¡¯s alright! Haha, my Mother must have saved you!¡± Thor hugged her and said without caring about Jane¡¯s doubts.

    ¡°Mother? Thor, where the hell is this ce? Who are these weirdly dressed guys?¡± Jane felt safe in Thor¡¯s arms, but there were still many doubts in her mind.

    Hearing Jane¡¯s words, Thor was somewhat puzzled and let go of her, while Lin Rui, who had been observing her for a long time, also showed a puzzled expression on his face. The current Lin Rui has a mask on his face, which is supposed to keep Jane from discovering his identity.

    If Jane was really saved by Thor¡¯s mother then she shouldn¡¯t be ignorant of the current situation, and it¡¯s even less likely that she was almost attacked by the guards while she was wandering in the pce.

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Carefully sensing Jane¡¯s physical condition, Lin Rui began to think about other possibilities.

    ¡°Jane, haven¡¯t you met my mother, she¡¯s a very beautiful and generous woman, it must have been my mother who saved you when you woke up,¡± Thor asked seriously as he carefully looked into Jane¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°My memories of waking up were not so clear but I woke up in a room where someone was going to hurt me and I was scared so I left. But there seems to be a woman in that room.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Jane frowned and thought for a while before speaking.

    ¡°Not good!¡± Hearing Jane¡¯s answer, Lin Rui¡¯s face turned pale as he silently swore in his heart.

    ¡°Thor, where is the room?!¡± Lin Rui then asked Thor with an anxious expression on his face.

    ¡°Not far ahead! We¡¯ll go together!¡± After seeing Lin Rui¡¯s reaction andbining it with Jane¡¯s words, Thor also judged something and gave a quick answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first! You¡¯re not as fast as me!¡±

    Brush!!

    Leaving such a sentence, Lin Rui¡¯s figure disappeared in front of Thor and others. Lin Rui¡¯s speed has reached an extremely fast level after his strength has been improved, not to mention that he was originally good at fighting with his speed.

    He followed Thor just now because he didn¡¯t know the way. Now that the chamber is not far ahead, Lin Rui certainly doesn¡¯t need to wait for Thor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Thor also shouted worriedly when he saw Lin Rui¡¯s disappearing back.

    Whoosh!

 Chapter 852: Lin Rui VS The Kursed

    <h4>Chapter 852: Lin Rui VS The Kursed</h4>

    Ka Ka Ka!

    Shortly after Jane left the chamber, the sound of ice cracking was heard in the room, which waspletely frozen by the extreme cold power of the Frost Heart. Malekith and The Kursed Algrim are still stronger than what Frigga originally thought, and she can¡¯t trap them for too long.

    Ka Ka Ka ~ Bang!

    Finally, when there were more and more cracks in the ice condensed by the Frost Heart energy, it finally copsedpletely with a loud noise.

    In the shattered pieces of ice, the extreme cold power of the Frost Heart is mixed with traces of dark energy, which was used by Malekith and The Kursed to break free from the blockade in a short period of time.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Malekith, who had escaped the trap, shook off the remaining ice fragments from his body, and cast a gloomy look at Frigga, who was in a much better state and cursed.

    If Malekith hadn¡¯t given a chance to Frigga before then she wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to trap them with Frost Heart. Now, the woman who the Aether is gone, and he doesn¡¯t know what would happen now.

    ¡°Go! Algrim! I can still sense the location of the Aether, it¡¯s not far from us!¡± Malekith shouted to Algrim and prepared to leave the chamber.

    Brush!

    However, just when Malekith and Algrim turned around, a figure suddenly appeared at the destroyed door of the room. The guy who appeared suddenly seemed a little surprised by the situation in front of him, and stopped when he rushed to the gate.

    ¡°Kill him!¡± Without even thinking about who this person was, Malekith, who was already a bit mad because of the unexpected situation of Aether Particle, directly pointed at that person and gave the order.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Algrim had already attacked as his figure appeared in front of the man in a sh, and then punched him.

    ¡°Fuck!¡± Facing Algrim¡¯s sudden attack, the man seemed surprised and shouted.

    Bang!

    Then, after a muffled sound, that person who had only appeared had been knocked back. As for whether or not he had been killed by Algrim¡¯s punch, it was impossible to tell anything by looking at Algrim¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Like seeing a fly being swatted to death, Malekith didn¡¯t even look at the man who flew out, and after a cold snort, he stepped out of the room.

    Then, Algrim also followed Malekith out.

    Goooooooo~

    And just after Malekith and The Kursed walked out of the door of the chamber, several metal orbs suddenly rolled around their feet. These metal orbs stopped after rolling to their feet, and then quickly blinked a few times.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! ~

    In the next moment, the metal orbs exploded, and a strong shock wave and electromaic storm enveloped Malekith and The Kursed in an instant.

    Boom!

    Not far from the door of the chamber, a man was half-crouched on the ground, his right hand still in a throwing motion. Apparently, he was the one who threw those exploding metal balls.

    And this guy who was punched out of the room by The Kursed, and then threw a bomb outside the room to attack Malekith and the Kursed was Lin Rui, who ran over earlier than Thor. It¡¯s just that Lin Rui didn¡¯t expect that he would be punched out before he could even understand the situation in front of him.

    If it weren¡¯t for Lin Rui¡¯s current strength and defenses being greatly improved, the punch just now would be enough to make him lose most of hisbat effectiveness. And he was punched inexplicably, of course, Lin Rui would not bear it. So, after flying out, Lin Rui was ready to fight back immediately.

    ¡°Cough! It really hurts!¡± Lin Rui coughed and muttered to himself while looking at the area shrouded by the explosion in front of him.

    Hu~

    In the next moment, a ck body suit appeared on Lin Rui¡¯s body. Lin Rui wore a mask just now, but now he has re-exchanged the Phantom Suit. After all, the Phantom Suit can still add some basic attributes to Lin Rui¡¯s power. Moreover, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want the enemy¡¯s blood to soil his clothes.

    ¡°If one of those two guys was Dark Elf leader Malekith, then they couldn¡¯t have been killed by these stun bombs.¡± After recing the new Phantom Suit, Lin Rui stared at the explosion position and silently muttered in his heart.

    Although Lin Rui only stood at the door of the secret chamber for less than two seconds just now, he also saw the situation inside the secret chamber. The tall man who struck him was obviously a very high-level Dark Elf, but he took orders from the less powerful Dark Elf behind him. Therefore, Lin Rui can see who has a high status at a nce.

    As for the beautiful woman standing in the middle of the secret chamber holding a girl surrounded by ayer of golden light, it should be Thor¡¯s mother, Frigga. Lin Rui was thankful that Frigga didn¡¯t seem to be hurt. However, it also looked like Odin didn¡¯t make a move.

    Huhu~

    While Lin Rui was staring over there, there was a sudden burst of strong energy fluctuations from the turbulent flow of the explosion. Lin Rui, who had already fought against Dark Elves outside, easily recognized this energy fluctuation as dark energy, so the Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand had already started to shine with Azura light.

    P¨±!

    Finally, while Lin Rui was waiting, a ck energy shock wave sweeps away those firelight and electromaic vibrations. Then, a tall figure first rushed toward Lin Rui, it is The Kursed! I don¡¯t know why he was able to lock on Lin Rui¡¯s location even within st range.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t seed!¡± Seeing the guy who had almost beaten him with a punch just now lunged towards him again, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light as he clenched his hands and the Beheading Spirit Sword also swung forward.

    Brush!

    The Kursed and Lin Rui are both very fast, but it seems that Lin Rui¡¯s burst speed is still a little faster than Algrim¡¯s. When Algrim¡¯s huge fist mmed into his chest again, Lin Rui stepped out a little, and his whole body jumped up in an instant to avoid the punch.

    Buzz!

    Lin Rui, who flew into mid-air, raised his Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand, and his entire essence quickly coalesced in his hand weapon.

    The Beheading Spirit Sword, which was constantly trembling, seemed to be unable to withstand Lin Rui¡¯s power, and an Azura sword-shaped aura broke out from the Beheading Spirit Sword and arranged itself around Lin Rui inyers.

    In less than a second, with Lin Rui¡¯s body as the center, a mountain of sword-shaped energy had quickly taken shape.

    ¡°Thousand Mountain sh!¡± The hands that held the Beheading Spirit Sword high trembled violently as Lin Rui finally shouted out after a long time.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, the Beheading Spirit Sword mmed down.

 Chapter 853: Lin Rui VS The Kursed Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 853: Lin Rui VS The Kursed Part 2</h4>

    Boom!

    Different from Lin Rui¡¯s elegant style of firing thousands of sword strikes together when he used sword energy before, Thousand Mountain sh is more like crushing people with force.

    The Thousand Mountain sh which was like a mountain filled with sword energy sh was directly pressed down and it really looked like a mountain falling from a high altitude. Although it is not as cool as countless sword energy flying towards the enemy, the shock and oppression of falling sword mountain seem to be more intense.

    Huhu~

    On the ground, when The Kursed Algrim, who had punched the air, looked up, he saw the rapidly forming mountain of sword energy smashing towards him. Although he didn¡¯t know what kind of energy the Azura rays were, Algrim could clearly sense the enormous energy they contained.

    Therefore, without any hesitation, Algrim bent his knees slightly, and he was ready to escape the attack range of Sword Mountain.

    Indeed, the power of Lin Rui¡¯s move is indeed powerful, and it is greater than his previous strongest attack. However, its attack speed is a lot slower, and if the enemy is fast enough, it can still be avoided.

    Of course, such a powerful move could not have such a big and obvious loophole. With this powerful sword mountain, there is also a move to trap the enemy, but Lin Rui has not had time to use it. So, he used something else instead.

    ¡°Huh! Do you want to leave?! It¡¯s not going to be that easy!¡± With the Beheading Spirit Sword already shing down and the mountain of swords already whistling down, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes were cold as he saw the movement of that tall Dark Elf warrior and let out a low bellow.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the next moment, a few small metal balls suddenly exploded on the ground beside Algrim, who was about to use his strength to leave the attack range of Sword Mountain in an instant. Then, a strong force field instantly enveloped Algrim, which was caused by Lin Rui who quietly threw the weapons that could produce such effects to the ground to avoid Algrim¡¯s fist just now.

    Under the cover of this powerful force field, the tall figure of Algrim who was about to rush out suddenly sank and he didn¡¯t even take a step forward. It¡¯s not that Algrim ispletely taken over by this resistance, it¡¯s just that the sudden change of situation is too much for him.

    Boom!

    By the time Algrim adapted to this powerful force field, the Thousand Mountain sh above his head has also smashed down, and he couldn¡¯t escape at all.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Looking at the Dark Elf warrior who couldn¡¯t move under his Sword Mountain, Lin Rui let out augh in mid-air.

    Whoosh!

    In the next moment, The Kursed, who could not escape the attack could not escape the situation of being smashed down by the giant sword mountain. Therefore, he could only quickly raise his strong arms above his head. This is the first time that Algrim had been put into such a passive position after he started following Malekith.

    Bang!

    The Sword Mountainposed of sword energy is like a real mountain, and the huge gravity apanies it smashed to the ground. Algrim is like a poor little Worm being smashed by a huge stone, and his entire figure was pressed to the ground.

    However, if it was a normal Worm, it would have been ttened by the rock. But Algrim isn¡¯t just any Worm. He¡¯s at least a Roach and is quite difficult to kill.

    When the giant sword mountain was pressed down, Algrim¡¯s raised his arms and dark energy rushed out of his body and violent energy fluctuations urred when the sword mountain energy came into contact with those dark energies below, and countless sword-shaped energy strongly began to resonate.

    Soon, theyer of dark energy was directly broken by the sword mountain. Then, Algrim¡¯s arms went on top.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    When the sword mountain hit him, Algrim¡¯s raised arms sank sharply to his head and made a sound simr to that of bone being broken. Although Algrim¡¯s arms were constantly trembling under the pressure of Sword Mountain¡¯s enormous force, his entire body was even bent. However, he actually blocked Lin Rui¡¯s attack.

    ¡°This is really amazing! How can you stand it?!¡± Seeing that the tall Dark Elf warrior below was able to withstand his attack, a golden light shed in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes as he spoke in a low voice.

    Brush!

    While speaking, Lin Rui threw the Beheading Spirit Sword out of his hand. The thrown Beheading Spirit Sword turned into a dark silver light and directly shot through the giant sword mountain below to the top of Algrim¡¯s head, who was still holding on.

    Lin Rui doesn¡¯t believe that the Dark Elf warrior below would be able to block his Beheading Spirit Sword while blocking the sword mountain. For the Dark Elf warrior below, Lin Rui also roughly guessed his identity. However, even if he is that guy, Lin Rui will not be afraid of him.

    Sure enough, Algrim, who had already started to bend under the pressure of Sword Mountain, also noticed the silver light that shot towards him. So, Algrim pulls his arms back before the Beheading Spirit Sword has fully crossed the Sword Mountain, then he threw his head in his arms and quickly falls to the ground.

    P¨±!

    Boom!

    The next moment, the huge sword mountain directly pressed down on his body.

    ¡­

    Huhu~

    ¡°This¡­that guy did it!?¡­¡± Thor murmured in disbelief as he looked at the smoke and dust blowing in front of him.

    Although Lin Rui was very fast, he left Thor and the others behind at the beginning. However, when he was fighting with The Kursed, Thor and the others had alreadye after him. Therefore, when Lin Rui flew into the air and unleashed Thousand Mountain sh, Thor and others saw it.

    Thor and the others also saw the development of the situation afterward and everyone had a shocked expression on their faces as they watched the powerful performance of the guy in the ck suit. Among these people, Jane Foster was probably the one who was most surprised. Because she recognized who the man in ck who was floating in the air was.

    ¡°That¡­ is that Mirage Knight? He¡¯s not¡­¡± After confirming that the guy suspended in mid-air was someone she knew, Jane Foster muttered to herself in surprise.

    Fortunately, Thor¡¯s muttering was very low, and Jane was also frightened by the scene in front of her, otherwise, she would have heard Thor say Jackson¡¯s name.

    Boom!

    Under the shocked expressions of Thor and the others, the sword mountain that hit the ground slowly dissipated. However, the hard ground of the Asgard Pce has been smashed into a huge pothole by the sword mountain, and the target of the sword mountain¡¯s attack is now invisible.

    ¡°With such a powerful attack, the Dark Elf warrior should have only left behind ashes.¡± Seeing the huge pothole, the Golden Armored Guard Captain next to Thor couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s time we get there.¡± Thor shook his head as he spoke before he rushed towards Lin Rui with his team, and Jane Foster, who seemed to have recovered, was also with him.

 Chapter 854: Lin Rui VS The Kursed Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 854: Lin Rui VS The Kursed Part 3</h4>

    Huhu~

    The mountain of swords made up of countless Azura sword qi has quickly dissipated, but the huge crater in the ground is a reminder to all those who saw that scene just now, that what just happened was real.

    ¡°That¡­is that the kid that Heimdall mentioned?¡±Frigga, who left the chamber after Malekith and his friends, looked at the scene and said to herself.

    In front of Frigga, where Lin Rui had left the bomb trap, Malekith was staring angrily at Lin Rui, who hadnded slowly from mid-air. Just now Malekith and The Kursed were caught in Lin Rui¡¯s st trap, and Algrim quickly locked on to Lin Rui¡¯s position and struck, leaving Malekith behind.

    Therefore, Malekith saw all the short encounters between Algrim and Lin Rui. It was when he saw The Kursed, the most powerful singlebat force of The Dark Elves, disappear in a single move made by a nameless and unknown person that he became angry.

    Malekith was not worried at all about whether Algrim would fall under the shocking attack just now. If The Kursed can¡¯t even handle this level of attack, then he doesn¡¯t deserve to be called The Kursed. It¡¯s just that Malekith couldn¡¯t hold back his anger at seeing an Ant stomping on his greatest weapon.

    Brush!

    So, staring at Lin Rui who was slowly falling in mid-air, Malekith waved the scepter in his hand and struck. As Lin Rui was slowly falling after releasing a big move, a strong dark energy shot from below.

    ¡°En!? Sneak attack!¡± In the middle of the air, Lin Rui, who was observing the result of hisst move, suddenly sensed the danger that was approaching him.

    Swoosh!

    As Lin Rui¡¯s attention shifted to the dark energy that was shooting toward him, a light blue magic energy also came after him from below. When the dark energy was about to attack Lin Rui, it directly overtook it and then turned back to stop it.

    Bang!

    Then, twopletely different energies exploded in front of Lin Rui, and the violent shock wave pushed Lin Rui to the ground.

    ¡°Looking at the appearance of the Dark Elf, he should be Malekith, the leader of the Dark Elves. However, he doesn¡¯t seem to be that powerful. Even Thor¡¯s mother can stop him.¡± With the help of this shock wave, Lin Rui quicklynded on the ground while silently thinking as he looked at the two people over there who were fighting because of him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Aether was taken away by Malekith but looking at Jane¡¯s condition, she seems to be fine. So, what about the Aether?¡± Lin Rui thought quickly in his heart as he stared at Malekith.

    Although Lin Rui could not remember Malekith¡¯s strength in the original story, he should have a good strength since he was able to take away the Aether.

    Moreover, in the original story, Malekith was able to fight against Thor on equal ground in the end. Malekith, who does not use the energy of Aether is not inferior to Thor, and the strength of Thor with his divine power can be said to be abnormal.

    Click~

    While Lin Rui was standing on the ground observing Malekith, whose attack was caught by Frigga, a crack of a stone was suddenly heard from the crater in front of him, which was smashed by the Sword Mountain. Then, a figure rushed out of the hole, aiming directly at the somewhat distracted Lin Rui.

    ¡°He¡¯s really fine!¡± The figure instantly swooped down in front of him, and Lin Rui, who had no time to make any other moves, could only subconsciously put the Beheading Spirit Sword across his body.

    Ching~~

    With a crunching sound, Lin Rui was knocked out by the huge impact. Unlike The Kursed¡¯s previous attack on Lin Rui with his fists, Algrim, who came out of the big pit, used his ck short dagger to attack him this time.

    Phew!

    Algrim, who had cut off Lin Rui with his dagger, was in a strong position and he wasn¡¯t keen on showing any mercy. With a flick of his right hand, the short ck dagger had turned into a ck shadow and chased the backward figure of Lin Rui and shot towards him.

    During the flight, the ck dagger changed its position several times, and each change of position blocked the possible escape route of Lin Rui at that time.

    ¡°This power¡­ It¡¯sparable to Hulk!¡± Lin Rui, who flew out, grabbed the Beheading Spirit Sword with trembling hands and thought helplessly.

    This time, because of the confrontation between the dark energy and the Heart of Life energy, Lin Rui¡¯s strength has been greatly improved. Originally, Lin Rui thought that he could alreadypete with the powerful warriors in this world. However, this Dark Elf incident made Lin Rui understand that this improvement in strength is not something to be proud of.

    Therefore, as the ck dagger was approaching him, the Beheading Spirit Sword in Lin Rui¡¯s hand also released some Azura light along the trajectory of Lin Rui¡¯s backward flight ording to a certain rhythm. The stronger the internal energy in the body, the more skills Lin Rui can unlock, which is something he couldn¡¯t think of before.

    Whew!!

    Finally, the short ck dagger chased Lin Rui and then stabbed Lin Rui¡¯s chest without any hesitation.

    Faced with this additional attack, Lin Rui knew that he couldn¡¯t trust the defense of the Phantom Suit. Therefore, he could only raise the Beheading Spirit Sword again to block it in front of his chest. The next moment, the short dagger had already hit the de of the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    Brush!

    There is no one-shot kill so the short dagger shed in front of Lin Rui¡¯s chest and flew back towards the back. In the back, Algrim has almost reached Lin Rui¡¯s position.

    ¡°You want to kill me?! It¡¯s not going to be that easy!¡± Looking at Algrim¡¯s fast pace, Lin Rui spoke in a low voice as he started hisyout.

    Buzz!

    The next moment, when Lin Rui swung the Beheading Spirit Sword, Azura energy lines appeared on Algrim¡¯s way forward. These energy lines were not very powerful, and Algrim rushed forward regardless.

    However, when he found that he had a lot of Azura energy lines wrapped around him, the speed of his forward charge had involuntarily decreased a lot.

    These Azura energy lines were secretly released by Lin Rui when he was chased by the ck dagger, and now, these lines are now stopping Algrim¡¯s pursuit.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to take another shot at the back! I really just want to see what the Aether looks like!¡± When hended again, Lin Rui looked at Algrim who was almost trapped by the trap he set in front of him.

    Moreover, when he was in the air just now, Lin Rui had already seen Thor rushing over with someone. Therefore, he has been making a fuss until now, and the protagonist should take over.

    Moreover, when he was in mid-air just now, Lin Rui had already seen Thor rushing over with his men. So, it was always time for the protagonist to take over the situation just now.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The Kursed was entangled by the Azura rays and he struggled to break free from them one by one but it gave Lin Rui enough time to escape.

 Chapter 855: Deadlock

    <h4>Chapter 855: Deadlock</h4>

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    While Lin Rui blocked that short dagger attack and ran towards Thor and others, Algrim had also disintegrated a strip of Azura light that was wrapped around his body. After breaking free from these annoying energy beams, however, Algrim did not continue his pursuit but turned back to look at Malekith after sweeping a look at the fleeing Lin Rui.

    Brush!

    Then, Algrim abandoned Lin Rui and turned to run towards Malekith. Algrim was under themand of Malekith, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. The two of them who went deep into the Asgard Pce were strong enough to force their way out, and if they dragged on, the situation would get worse and worse. Therefore, he chose to return to Malekith as defeating both of them would be difficult.

    And when Algrim gave up on chasing Lin Rui to help Malekith, Frigga, who tried her best to stop Malekith, also stopped. If Malekith was in his prime, Frigga wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold him back for so long. With the addition of The Kursed, Frigga is definitely going to retreat.

    Bang!

    In this way, in a sh of magic, Frigga was enveloped in a burst of green light. When the light dissipated, her figure also disappeared. When she reappeared, Frigga was already standing in front of Thor.

    And after Frigga and Thor reunited, Algrim also returned to Malekith. At this point, Malekith¡¯s n was almost aplete failure.

    Originally, he wanted to use the outside army to attract most of the fighting power of the Asgard, so that he and Algrim could go deep into the pce to capture the Aether. Their n is mostly based on sneaking inside the pce, after all, this is Asgard.

    But now, the Aether is possessed by the unidentified woman. And Malekith suffered from Frigga¡¯s attack when she tried to stop him from taking the Aether, plus the inexplicable attack of the Aether host so that Malekith has not touched it until now. It can be said that the current situation is very unfavorable for Malekith.

    Whoosh!

    Opposite to Malekith and Algrim, Lin Rui has also run to Thor¡¯s side. Moreover, in addition to the Golden Armor team that originally came with Thor, more and more Asgard warriors hade to support them.

    It seems that the battlefield outside the pce has stabilized, and the invasion of the Dark Elves has obviously been stopped.

    ¡°Mother! Are you okay?¡± Thor asked worriedly after Frigga shed beside him.

    ¡°I am okay, Malekith can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Frigga shook her head when she heard Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Father? Could it be true what Sif told me? He¡­¡± Although Frigga said that he was fine, Thor was still very angry, so he asked about Odin¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Your father is all right, but he¡¯s not suitable toe forward right now. Besides, can¡¯t we solve this kind of thing on our own?¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s question about Odin¡¯s situation, Frigga simply exined.

    ¡°He is not suitable to step in for you to take action? I¡¯ve never seen you fight anyone in my life!¡± Hearing Frigga¡¯s exnation, Thor said with great dissatisfaction.

    With his Divine power sealed, Thor has to go all out in the face of opponents who he could smash with a single hammer before. Now, Thor is very upset seeing that his usually gentle and generous mother is fighting with the enemy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much now, the Aether is still in your girlfriend¡¯s body. Although I don¡¯t know why the Aether does not continue to devour her life energy but we still have to take the Aether out.¡± With so many questions, Frigga¡¯s eyes shifted to the side toward Jane as she spoke.

    Swipe!

    After Frigga finished saying this, Lin Rui, who was still staring at Malekith, turned his head to Jane Foster. Jane didn¡¯t know what was going on at this time and she happened to be looking at Lin Rui, the Mirage Knight she knew.

    ¡°So the Aether is still in Jane¡¯s body! What should I do now in this situation?¡± Ignoring Jane¡¯s look, Lin Rui looked at her and thought.

    ¡°Then!¡­ What should I do now?!¡± Thor asked with a worried expression on his face as he looked at Jane who knew nothing about her situation.

    Knowing that Thor wanted to help Jane, Frigga silently shook her head, and she had no other choice. The current situation regarding the Aether is very special, one that neither Frigga nor Malekith has ever encountered.

    Depending on the situation, it seems that Aether has some consciousness of its own, and it is using Jane¡¯s body to exert its own power.

    ¡°No matter what, there will always be a way!¡± Thor¡¯s heart sank when he saw Frigga shaking her head, but he still stubbornly said that.

    ¡®If you can¡¯t do it then maybe Malekith would be able to. It¡¯s just, how do I make sure that he doesn¡¯t escape after taking the Aether out of Jane¡¯s body?¡¯ Lin Rui, who also saw Frigga¡¯s action, was not as disappointed as Thor and was already thinking of other ways.

    As Thor and the others converged and chatted about Jane¡¯s situation, Malekith and The Kursed stood on the other side and stared at them. They obviously saw Jane¡¯s appearance and they knew that the Aether is in this woman¡¯s body.

    As long as they caught this woman, they would be able to get their hands on Aether. This is something that Malekith knows very well.

    However, with the full support of the Asgard¡¯s best soldiers behind her, Malekith and Algrim knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch Jane no matter how strong they were.

    ¡°Malekith, what should we do now? Should we retreat or fight?¡± Algrim spoke for the first time as he looked at the people on the opposite side.

    Algrim wasn¡¯t able to do anything against the masked guy and from the outside, it looked as if he was still on the losing side. After all, the Sword Mountain was visually stunning.

    However, he hasn¡¯t shown his full strength otherwise, the Sword Mountain wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress him and that is saying something considering that it is Lin Rui¡¯s strongest attack at the moment.

    ¡°Retreat? How can I retreat when the Aether is right in front of me?!¡± Hearing Algrim¡¯s question, Malekith replied with a cold light in his eyes.

    ¡°Then we¡­¡±

    ¡°As long as Odin doesn¡¯t show up, we have a chance. The Aether is in that woman¡¯s body and she is our sole target!¡±

 Chapter 856: Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 856: Suggestion</h4>

    Buzzing~

    When more and more soldiers came to support Thor and others, a sudden burst of energy fluctuations came from Jane, who was being held by Thor¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡± At the same time as this burst of energy fluctuations came out, Jane also screamed in pain while holding her head.

    Obviously, the Aether will not really get attached to Jane who is an ordinary earth woman. She will die soon if the Aether is not stripped away from her body.

    Hoo!

    As Jane held her head and screamed in pain, Frigga waved her hand in front of her. Then, after a sh of green light, Jane fell silent. Frigga directly used magic to put her to sleep, which could not heal the damage that Aether had done to her, but it could ease her pain.

    ¡°No! This is not happening!¡± Thor said distressedly when he saw Jane frowning in pain in his arms.

    ¡°Jackson! I know you are very smart, and you have a lot of ideas about every kind of situation. I saw the battle between you and The Kursed just now. You weren¡¯t that strong before. So, I ask you now as a friend, is there any way you can save Jane? !¡± After confirming that his mother could do nothing, Thor looked at Lin Rui, who had been silent for a while, and asked with an anxious expression on his face.

    ¡°Uh¡­this¡­¡± Lin Rui was a little stunned when Thor suddenly asked him if he could do anything.

    Of course, Lin Rui knew how to strip the Aether from Jane¡¯s body, and let Malekith, who was standing not far from them, do it. However, how can Lin Rui guarantee that Malekith won¡¯t hurt Jane when he strips the Aether out? So he¡¯s afraid to say anything now.

    ¡°You have a solution?!¡± Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t say anything, his hesitant look gave Thor infinite hope.

    Frigga, who also saw Lin Rui¡¯s hesitant expression, was also surprised. Even with the advanced technology of Asgard, she couldn¡¯t handle the current situation, how could this kid from the Midgard solve it?

    However, after staring at Lin Rui for a while, Frigga¡¯s eyes shed as if she had thought of something.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ he wants to use that?¡­¡± After looking at Lin Rui, Frigga thought silently in her heart.

    The reason why Lin Rui was teleported to Asgard by Bifrost, of course, is known to Frigga. Heimdall sensed the Space energy of the Magic Cube from Lin Rui when he was bringing Thor and Jane. Therefore, Frigga is also aware of the fact that Lin Rui has the Magic Cube in his hand.

    So, since Lin Rui seems to have a way to help Jane Foster, all Frigga can think of is that he would be thinking about using the Magic Cube.

    After all, the Magic Cube is also Infinity Stone. ording to legend, each Infinity Stone has an energy rivalry which means that they wouldn¡¯t exist with each other without a containment unit of some kind. If that¡¯s true, maybe using the Magic Cube will actually save Jane Foster.

    However, Frigga is clearly out of her mind in thinking that Lin Rui has no idea what connection or rivalry there is between Infinity Stones.

    He also knew that he had been transported to Asgard because of the Magic Cube, so how could he even think of using it?

    ¡°My method is dangerous, and¡­¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s expectant eyes, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°And what?! I would do anything as long as you can save Jane!¡± Thor asked anxiously, seeing Lin Rui¡¯s hesitant expression.

    ¡°And¡­ we have to give up the Aether!¡± Finally, Lin Rui said the cost.

    No matter how many changes have been made in the previous plot, Lin Rui seems to push the plot to the right track with his own hands for the safety of Jane Foster. Although Malekith and The Kursed are now surrounded in the pce, there is no guarantee that he doesn¡¯t have a way to escape.

    So, if Malekith does try to rip the Aether out of Jane¡¯s body then they¡¯ll probably break through and pose a threat to the Nine Realms. And this time, there is no Thor with his full power to stop him.

    ¡°Then we give it up! It wasn¡¯t a good thing in the first ce! If it wasn¡¯t for it, Dark Elf wouldn¡¯t have invaded Asgard, and Jane wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡± Thor replied without any hesitation after hearing the price mentioned by Lin Rui.

    When Lin Rui said the price and Thor answered quickly, the expressions on Frigga¡¯s face changed a few times, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Also, I haven¡¯t mentioned the dangers yet¡­¡± Lin Rui continued, knowing that Thor would give up the Aether for Jane.

    ¡°What danger?¡±

    ¡°My solution is to¡­ let Malekith strip the Aether out of Jane¡¯s body¡­ and I think you should be aware of the dangers involve in this.¡± After hesitating for a long time, Lin Rui still spoke out about the solution.

    Thor: ¡°¡­¡±

    After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s solution, Thor¡¯s hopeful eyes went nk. He couldn¡¯t imagine that Lin Rui would propose such a solution. The solution was undoubtedly to push Jane into the fire pit, and Thor would need to do it himself.

    ¡°Are you sure Malekith has a way to strip out the Aether?¡± After a while, Thor, who was sure that he had heard correctly, stared at Lin Rui and asked again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it!¡± At this point, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t drag it any longer as Jane may not be able to hold on any longer.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! I¡¯m going to negotiate with him! As long as he can strip the Aether out of Jane¡¯s body without hurting her then I will let him go today!¡± After confirming Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Thor took a look at Jane Foster, who looked increasingly pale, and said it with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Thor¡­¡­¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s decision, Frigga began to speak with some concern.

    ¡°Mother! Don¡¯t try to persuade me, haven¡¯t you always taught me to take responsibility and protect those who are weaker than me? If I can¡¯t even protect my own woman then how can I protect the others?¡± Thor¡¯s expression became very serious as he interrupted Frigga.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t intend to persuade you. I just wanted to say that I can negotiate with him. I am the Queen of Asgard, my words should hold more value than the current you.¡± Upon hearing Thor¡¯s words, Frigga smiled and exined.

    Thor: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    A minuteter, Thor came out of the defensive line alone. As a responsible prince, how could Thor allow his mother to negotiate with the other party, even after knowing that he would not be able to block a blow from Malekith or The Kursed with his current power.

 Chapter 857: Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 857: Negotiations</h4>

    Not long after Thor walked out, Lin Rui silently followed. Lin Rui is still a little worried about Thor going towards the enemy alone when ites to negotiating with Malekith. After all, Thor is rtively weak right now. If Malekith took Thor as a hostage then they might not only be unable to save Jane but also lose a lot more.

    Of course, although Lin Rui¡¯s strength has been greatly enhanced, he also knows that he is no match for The Kursed after his brief encounter with him. However, in addition to his own strength, he has other cards, such as Magic Cube, which has been in Lin Rui¡¯s personal space.

    If it really came to a crisis then Lin Rui would use the power of the Magic Cube against Malekith even at great risk. n order to make his cards work at thest minute, Lin Rui redeemed a guide to using the Magic Cube in the System Shop.

    After all, even Hydra was able to develop a lot of time-travel technology based on the Magic Cube, which means that ordinary people can use the power of the Magic Cube.

    Therefore, Lin Rui directly searched for the use method of Magic Cube in the System Shop and redeemed part of the user guide within the range of Reward Points that he could bear at this time.

    Anyway, Lin Rui will return to the earth after the Asgard event. If he can take the Magic Cube back with him, the user guide he redeemed can save them a lot of initial research and experiments on the Magic Cube. Therefore, Lin Rui will not lose anything.

    ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here with me. This matter ispletly unrted to you. If Heimdall hadn¡¯t teleported you too, you¡¯d be on Earth having fun with your friends.¡± Thor walked towards Malekith and said to Lin Rui beside him.

    ¡°At this point, I¡¯m really d that I cane to Asgard with you. Don¡¯t worry, things are looking even worse for Malekith. He will be willing to negotiate with us if he still wants to get the Aether.¡± Lin Rui said calmly after hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    For Lin Rui, the opportunity for Convergence between Nine Realms is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, as long as his memory is correct. Malekith must seize this opportunity if he is toplete his grand n forplete domination. So Malekith could not drag it out much longer.

    ¡°Huh, if Malekith wants to make a move then you can run, I have a way to deal with him,¡± Thor said. Although he was thankful for Lin Rui¡¯s support, he didn¡¯t want him to be in real danger.

    ¡°I know.¡± Lin Rui replied indifferently to Thor¡¯s concern.

    At this point, they were already less than ten meters away from Malekith. Then the footsteps of the two gradually slowed down, and finally stopped at a position of about five meters.

    From the beginning, when Thor and Lin Rui broke away from Asgard¡¯s team and came to him, Malekith spected about their purpose. After all, the situation is not good for him and the other side can use their army tactics to drag him and The Kursed to death. But they lingered and now they sent two men.

    Malekith knows Thor, after all, Thor is the Crown Prince of Asgard, and his various deeds were quite famous among the races of the Nine Realms.

    However, he heard that some time ago, the Crown Prince of Asgard went to the Frost Giant¡¯s home and fought their leader which caused the current war between Asgardians and Jotun, so he was exiled by Odin. Now, Thor had appeared in Asgard, but his strength is not what it used to be.

    Malekith would not be afraid of him even when Thor had ess to his full power. Malekith is someone who has been leading the Dark Elves before Odin¡¯s time and he wouldn¡¯t be letting any new prince walk all over him.

    However, Malekith didn¡¯t know who the masked fellow who came along with Thor was. From his battle with The Kursed just now, although his strength is not top-notch, he is already quite powerful.

    Also, he attacked in a way that Malekith had never seen before. That kind of Azura energy was something Malekith had never seen before.

    ¡°Is he someone outside of the Nine Realm?¡± Malekith also made some guesses about Lin Rui¡¯s identity.

    However, his guess is quite normal. Lin Rui can indeed be regarded as a kind of person outside the Nine Realms and even outside the entire Universe, but he is someone who knows the plot.

    Not being able to read their purpose from Thor and Lin Rui, Malekith¡¯s eyes scanned the Asgard team behind them several times. After seeing the situation of the woman possessed by the Aether, Malekith¡¯s eyes shed, and he seemed to think of something.

    For Malekith, the Aether is worth far more than anything else. In his opinion, a woman who is about to be swallowed by the Aether is worthless. So he didn¡¯t take Jane seriously at first, and he thought the same should be true for the people on the opposite side. As long as the woman dies, the Aether will naturally return to its natural form.

    But now, looking at the woman, unconscious but well taken care of by Frigga, Malekith felt as if he had caught her by a point. That is, they don¡¯t want to sacrifice that woman to get the Aether, they want to save her.

    Therefore, when he saw Thor and Lin Ruiing to a stop in front of him, Malekith looked at them and his expression became extremely cold.

    ¡°For you two toe here¡­ do you n to capture us all on your own or do you n to let us go?¡± Malekith spoke as he looked at Thor and Lin Rui with a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°If I let you go now, would you be willing to leave?¡± Thor asked in disdain after hearing Malekith¡¯s words.

    Now that he¡¯s ready to negotiate, Thor also understands the importance of Aether. Therefore, he can¡¯t let the other party take the initiative.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you invade Asgard this time for the Aether? Now that you haven¡¯t got the thing, will you be willing to leave empty-handed?¡± Thor continued to ask before Malekith could continue to speak.

    ¡°Humph! It seems that you already know our purpose. Yes! I¡¯m here for the Aether!¡± Malekith said unceremoniously after hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s good! If I gave you a chance to leave now with the Aether, would you take it?¡± Thor asked loudly as he stared at Malekith.

    Thor originally thought that Malekith would be excited after he said this or he would at least show some other expression on his face. But he was disappointed. Malekith seemed to know what Thor would say and the expression on his face remained cold.

 Chapter 858: Bringing to Light

    <h4>Chapter 858: Bringing to Light</h4>

    Seeing Malekith¡¯s unchanging icy expression, Thor¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his face remained calm.

    ¡°What? Do you really think that with the two of you, you can snatch the Aether from us and leave safely? Don¡¯t underestimate us!¡± When Malekith didn¡¯t answer, Thor stepped forward and asked in a serious tone.

    Hearing this, Malekith¡¯s eyes jumped, Thor had seemed to attack the already damaged nerve.

    ¡°Do you really think you can scare me? Be realistic, that woman who is housing the Aether cannot hold on anymore. If you didn¡¯te here to ask me for help then I¡¯d be happy to wait a little longer. Anyway, you and I and everyone know that my purpose is the Aether and only that, I don¡¯t care about that woman¡¯s life or death.¡± Malekith raised his eyes and stared at Thor, who was pretending to be strong in front of him, and said in a disdainful tone.

    Whatever the identity of the woman was, Malekith was pretty sure that the Asgard didn¡¯t want her to die because of the Aether. What gave them a chance to walk away with Aether was that they couldn¡¯t separate Aether from the woman. So, Malekith is no longer ying around with Thor.

    ¡°You!¡­¡± Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, Thor was so surprised that he did not know how to respond.

    Malekith had seen through his own n to trade the Aether for Janer¡¯s safety, and if he could have handled it, Thor would be passive. But, they really don¡¯t know how much longer Jane Foster willst.

    ¡°Hmm! ¡­ Malekith, right?¡± When Thor did not know what to say because Malekith pointed out the situation, Lin Rui, who stood by without opening his mouth, coughed and answered.

    ¡°Who are you? This is a conversation between the Dark Elves and the Asgard. Although Thor is still young, at least he can represent Asgard. What and who are you?!¡± As soon as Lin Rui opened his mouth, Malekith¡¯s cold eyes directly swept towards him as he asked back.

    Hoo!

    At the same time, a bleak mental impact quickly pounced on Lin Rui. It appears that Malekith is trying to test or disable this guy of unknown origin.

    Shout!!

    When the mental shock came, the light in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes condensed instantly, and the Psychic Power belonging to Lin Rui also poured out of his body, forming a solid defense.

    P¨±¡«

    The next moment, an invisible collision urred in front of Lin Rui. The collision of the two Psychic Powers made Lin Rui frown slightly, but he didn¡¯t take a step back. After so many battles and various idents, Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power has also grown to a very high level.

    ¡°Jackson! You¡­¡± Sensing that there had been an invisible confrontation around him, Thor looked at Lin Rui and opened his mouth with some concern.

    Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui silently shook his head at him.

    ¡°Humph! It seems that you are also a Sorcerer!¡± Malekith said with a cold snort when he saw that Lin Rui was doing fine after suffering under the impact of his Psychic Power.

    In Malekith¡¯s eyes, only the Magic-using Sorcerer has a powerful amount of Psychic Power. Although ordinary warriors have strong willpower and can resist the impact of other Psychic Powers, it is impossible for them to form a Psychic Power defense like Lin Rui just did.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about who I am, it¡¯s just¡­ can you really drag it on?¡± Lin Rui asked indifferently as he stared at Malekith with his unmasked eyes, not caring about Malekith¡¯s guess about his identity.

    Brush!

    ¡°What do you¡­ mean!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Malekith, who had a cold expression on his face, suddenly stared at him and asked fiercely.

    ¡°As you can guess, we really don¡¯t want that woman to die because of the Aether, and we do need your help. However, no one knows how long she canst, and I think you have experienced it yourself as to what happened before, and that situation may happen again.¡± Seeing the change in Malekith¡¯s expression, Lin Rui continued to speak.

    Since the negotiation just now allowed Malekith to seize the initiative, now, Lin Rui will take the initiative back again!

    Malekith certainly knew what Lin Rui was talking about. If the Aether had not suddenly exerted some of its power to trap him in the illusion, he would have left Asgard with the Aether by now.

    ¡°What do you mean? !¡± Therefore, when Lin Rui mentioned this, Malekith asked in a deep tone.

    ¡°I mean¡­ we may be able to dy it for a while, but you have no time to dy it any longer. After all, you have been waiting for this opportunity for a thousand years!¡± Looking into Malekith¡¯s eyes, Lin Rui struck his final blow in a t tone.

    Boom!

    When Lin Rui finished thest sentence, a huge amount of dark energy came out of Malekith¡¯s body and his expression became very hideous. It seems that Lin Rui¡¯s guess is correct, Malekith can¡¯t miss the Convergence.

    ¡°How¡­how did you know that!?¡± Staring at Lin Rui in front of him, Malekith, who was constantly surging with dark energy, asked with a restrained expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business how I know. Currently, I just want to ask you one thing, are you willing to seize this opportunity to take the Aether and leave? Or, wait until the woman dies because of the Aether and then Asgardians would have nothing to hold them back and I don¡¯t think even you would survive such an assault without fleeing with your tail between your legs.¡± Lin Rui asked unmoved as he looked at Malekith¡¯s almost threatening appearance.

    Huhu~

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the dark energy pouring out of Malekith¡¯s body retracted. It seemed that Lin Rui finally made the right bet this time. Convergence is the most important matter to Malekith.

    ¡°Do you swear that you would let me go after I take the Aether out of that women¡¯s body?¡± Withdrew the dark energy, Malekith looked at the mysterious man in ck and asked. Finally, the initiative returned to Lin Rui.

    ¡°No, the only thing we negotiated is that you take out the Aether and we want that woman to be safe. As for how you leave Asgard after you get the Aether, that¡¯s up to you.¡± Lin Rui shook his head when he heard Malekith¡¯s words.

    Now that the initiative is back, Lin Rui can no longer let the other party take advantage of them. Moreover, Lin Rui still remembered that in the original plot, Malekith had used the Aether on Earth to plunge the entire Nine Realms into permanent darkness. So, he can¡¯t just let him go.

 Chapter 859: Condition Achieves

    <h4>Chapter 859: Condition Achieves</h4>

    The expression on Malekith¡¯s face became even ugly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s rude words! But this man was also right, he really couldn¡¯t put it off any longer. As Lin Rui said just now, Malekith has been waiting for this Convergence for a thousand years, and he can¡¯t miss it.

    ¡°No! If I take out the Aether from that women¡¯s body then you must also swear to let us go and the Aether belonged to me.¡± Although he was very anxious, Malekith still wanted a chance for himself and The Kursed to leave safely.

    ¡°I have made it very clear just now that the transaction content is Aether for the woman¡¯s life. As for letting you go, even if I agree, Asgard won¡¯t.¡± Hearing Malekith¡¯s request, Lin Rui also stood by his words.

    Lin Rui is not convinced that Malekith doesn¡¯t have a way to run away from Asgard, maybe there is a hidden ship somewhere around here that can take him and The Kursed away.

    And after Lin Rui rejected Malekith¡¯s request, Thor, who was standing beside him, tried his best to keep his expression calm. Thor has tried to keep such expression since Lin Rui started talking to Malekith, even though he was surprised by what Lin Rui said. Especially when Lin Rui rejected Malekith¡¯s request just now as Thor had almost agreed.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re nning to let me save your women without letting me go!¡± Malekith said with a cold snort when he heard Lin Rui answer.

    ¡°The choice is in your hands. The only condition I can give you is this. Besides, I also believe that you have the strength to leave.¡± Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s mouth curled slightly as he continued to speak.

    From Malekith¡¯s words just now, Lin Rui has basically confirmed that he willpromise. Whether Malekith can escape the Asgard after getting the Aether depends on the game between Asgard and Malekith. Anyway, Lin Rui promised to save Jane so he is already doing the best he could at the moment.

    As the negotiation has reached this level, Malekith has nothing to talk about with Lin Rui. After finishing the negotiation, Malekith took a look at The Kursed. Malekith is now making sure that if he gets the Aether, he can break through before the Asgardians attack him with their full strength.

    Two secondster, Malekith had pulled his gaze back. If Odin was really in Odin Sleep then Malekith thinks he can still have a fighting chance.

    ¡°I ept your terms and hope you will do what you say you will.¡± Then, Malekith looked at Lin Rui in front of him and said coldly.

    ¡°The terms of the negotiations made by Asgard will of course be followed, but I hope that you will not do anything else in the process. Otherwise, I will not let you leave Asgard alive.¡± Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, Thor, who had been holding back until now, finally spoke, in a very imperious and threatening tone.

    ¡°Hmph, I am not someone who breaks their words!¡± Knowing what Thor meant, Malekith snorted coldly as he spoke.

    ¡°Thor, go back and bring Jane, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± After Malekith finally agreed to this condition, Lin Rui looked at Thor and said quickly.

    Malekith couldn¡¯t wait because of the Convergence, and Lin Rui and the others couldn¡¯t wait because of Jane¡¯s condition. If they continue to drag the situation then it will be difficult for Jane to be rescued.

    ¡°Be careful, I don¡¯t trust them!¡± Thor reminded after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, then turned around and walked back.

    There is no reason for Lin Rui to stay and wait for Thor, but he still chooses to believe him. As for Thor¡¯sst sentence before turning around, it was actually for Malekith, to make him feel ufortable and reduce the possibility of attacking Lin Rui.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Lin Rui said lightly as he watched Thor¡¯s back.

    Then Thor went back to pick up Jane Foster, and Lin Rui stood calmly in front of Malekith and The Kursed.

    ¡°Are you really not afraid that we will catch you and use you as a bargaining chip?¡± Malekith asked as he stared at Lin Rui, who seemed to have no worries.

    In fact, when Lin Rui said that he wanted to stay, Malekith was indeed ready to make a move at that moment.

    ¡°Actually, I was a little worried, given how powerful you and The Kursed are. Still, I¡¯m a little hard to catch. Besides, the point of my staying is to reassure you that our deal is fair. After all, no one knows how many elite soldiers are lying in wait on the Asgard side.¡± Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, Lin Rui answered calmly.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite confident!¡± Malekith said with a pretense of disdain as he looked at Lin Rui¡¯s calm look.

    Now, Malekith is curious about Lin Rui¡¯s identity, such a powerful young man can¡¯t be someone anonymous. And he is obviously familiar with Asgard and even has some kind of influence that he could negotiate with him and make demands regarding the Aether.

    Moreover, Lin Rui knew that he not only needed the Aether but also needed to finish the n before the Convergence passed. You see, Malekith¡¯s ns are unknown to anyone but the grand elder wizard of the Dark Elves.

    ¡°Where are you from? Judging from your previousbat performance, you can¡¯t be from Asgard. Could it be¡­ Are you from Alfheim?¡± Seeing that Lin Rui didn¡¯t answer, Malekith continued his spection.

    After Asgard established its dominance over the Nine Realms thousands of years ago, the major kingdoms in the World Tree have been stable for a long time. Although there have been small frictions between the various kingdoms over the past thousand years, those are irrelevant.

    It is precisely because of this peaceful development environment that the connection between Nine Realms is not so close and frequent. (Earth is in a state where almost no one would visit them.)

    The older generation has almost all retired or died, and the outstanding characters of the new generation have not fully grown up. It is also because of Asgard¡¯s status that Thor has a little reputation in the Nine Realms. The outstanding young people of several other kingdoms are not as dazzling as Thor.

    So Malekith didn¡¯t know where the kid in front of him came from. However, judging from Lin Rui¡¯s previous performance, he is most likely from Alfheim.

    After all, the only attack method that Malekith could not see was probably only the mysterious spell of the Alfheim sorcerors.

 Chapter 860: Change

    <h4>Chapter 860: Change</h4>

    Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, Lin Rui was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what the Alfheim was, but Lin Rui quickly reacted, listening to the name of Alfheim, it should be one of the Nine Realms.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not from Alfheim.¡± So, Lin Rui shook his head and denied Malekith¡¯s guess.

    Lin Rui is from Earth and he is someone from the other Realms. However, Lin Rui will definitely not tell Malekith where he is from. Malekith may go to Earth to harm the whole world after getting the Aether.

    ¡°No? Then you can¡¯t be from other realms, unless¡­ you are from the universe outside the World Tree!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Malekith¡¯s eyes shed as he seemed to have guessed something.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Seeing that Malekith seems to be very tangled about his identity, Lin Rui is also feeling very helpless.

    However, since Malekith wanted to know so much, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t keep hiding it from him. So, after a little hesitation, Lin Rui answered.

    ¡°Yes, I doe from the universe outside the World Tree. My name is Peter Jason Quill, and I also go by my other nickname, Star-Lord. So, have you heard of me?¡± Lin Rui generously reported the origin of ¡°himself¡± as he looked at Malekith.

    ¡°Star-Lord? I haven¡¯t heard of it. Maybe you are not famous enough. The universe is still very big, and there are many people with good strength like you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s serious self-introduction, Malekith searched in his long memory and came to an answer.

    During the period when Thor went back to pick up Jane Foster, Malekith actually talked with Lin Rui. Although it was all about something unimportant, the atmosphere eased a lot. If Malekith had known that few of Lin Rui¡¯s words were true, I wonder if he would have directly shot this fine young man to death.

    While they were chatting, Thor had already walked over with Jane in his arms. In addition to Thor, Frigga and the four warriors were also next to him.

    ¡°Young man, if you¡¯re visiting the Nine Realms this time then I suggest you go home when this is over. Sooner orter, the universe will fall into permanent darkness, and if we meet again in the future, perhaps I will show you some mercy.¡± Malekith warned Lin Rui as he looked at Thor and others who came quickly behind him.

    If Malekith can sessfully leave with Aether then his n will be more than half sessful. As long as he unleashes all the power of the Aether when the Convergence starts, he would be able to devour the World Tree in a short period of time and plunge all the Nine Realms into eternal darkness.

    After plunging the Nine Realms into darkness, his next goal is the vast and boundless starry sky. Since the young man in front of him is from the universe, Malekith might as well give him a warning, if he is really famous in the universe.

    ¡°Well, thank you in advance. But I have a feeling we¡¯ll meet again soon, and not in the way you think.¡± Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, Lin Rui chuckled twice and said.

    Currently, it¡¯s not clear whether Malekith can leave with the Aether but if he can really break through Asgard¡¯s siege with the Aether then his next goal will be the Earth. Therefore, Lin Rui must return to Earth to stop his n. Well, their next meeting will surely surprise Malekith.

    After saying that, Lin Rui turned around. Behind him, Thor was already walking toward them with Jane in his arms. As for Frigga and others, in addition to not trusting Malekith, they also need to guarantee the safety of Thor and others.

    ¡°Now then, shall we start?¡± Seeing Thor walking forward with Jane in his arms, Malekith spoke faintly with narrowed eyes staring at the unconscious Jane Foster.

    Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, Thor and Frigga looked at each other a few times, then looked at Lin Rui again. After receiving the affirmative look from Lin Rui, Thor took another two steps forward while holding Jane.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡±

    ¡­

    Buzzing~

    A minuteter, Jane Foster, who was being held by Thor, emitted a special wave of energy belonging to the Aether Particle. After Malekith¡¯s action, Aether is finally about to be removed from Jane¡¯s body by him.

    After the wave of energy appeared, Thor and the others focused their attention on Jane and Malekith¡¯s situation. If Malekith dares to make any unnecessary move at this time, Thor and the others will definitely kill him at any cost.

    However, Lin Rui, who was also standing aside and watching all this in front of him, blinked quickly, and the expression on his face covered by the mask was also changing rapidly.

    Since the energy fluctuation of the Aether Particle emanated from Jane, Lin Rui noticed a little unusual movement in the Magic Cube in his personal space.

    ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t need any problem with the Magic Cube at this time!¡± Lin Rui muttered helplessly in his heart with his brows furrowed as he continue to sense the movement of the Magic Cube in the portable space.

    If there is a problem with the Magic Cube at this time, the space energy it emits willpletely ignore Lin Rui¡¯s portable space and transfer to the outside, just like it did when the Bifrost appeared before.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what impact the Magic Cube¡¯s energy would have on the current situation. After all, both the Magic Cube and the Aether Particle are Infinity Stones, so there might be some connection between them.

    Huhu~

    While Lin Rui was worried about the Magic Cube¡¯s movement, the situation in front of him had changed further. As the energy fluctuations of the Aether became more and more intense, some crimson flying sand slowly floated out of Jane¡¯s body, which are the Aether particles with no fixed form.

    ¡°This is the Aether!¡± Looking at the Aether Particle he extracted, the red light in Malekith¡¯s eyes became exceptionally bright.

    Then, he struck out with more strength, and the Aether Particle detached from Jane¡¯s body faster. Looking at the situation, it would not be long before the Aether Particle could bepletely stripped out by Malekith.

    ¡°Shit! The Magic Cube¡¯s energy is going to rush out!¡± Although Lin Rui was also attracted by the emergence of the Aether in front of him, he now had more difficult problems to solve.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Magic Cube can be controlled by me in the portable space. If not, I¡¯ll just have to dodge!¡±

 Chapter 861: Energy Clashes

    <h4>Chapter 861: Energy shes</h4>

    When Thor and the others were all paying attention to Jane¡¯s situation, they didn¡¯t see Lin Rui, who was still standing closer, slowly moving out. Moreover, waves of unharmonious internal energy fluctuations poured out of Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    Hoo!

    While Lin Rui was trying to suppress the movement of the Magic Cube in the portable space with internal energy, the Aether particles that were constantly pouring out of Jane finally stopped. The Aether attached to Jane was finally stripped out by Malekith.

    It seems that this kind of thing needs to be done by special people to have the best result.

    ¡°Haha! Finally!¡­ More than a thousand years have passed but finally, it is in my hand again!¡± Malekith shouted with augh as he controlled the flying sand-like Aether particle floating in the air.

    Looking at Malekith¡¯s almost crazy expression, Frigga¡¯s eyes blinked without anyone knowing what she is thinking.

    Thor tightly hugged Jane after the Aether Particlepletely separated from her body and began to check her over. After confirming that Jane was no longer in danger, he finally breathed out a sigh of relief.

    It seems that Lin Rui was right, Malekith did have the ability to strip the Aether out of the human body without harming it. Moreover, he did not make any other moves in the process.

    Because the deal with Malekith was for him to take the Aether out and keep Jane alive. So when Malekith controlled the Aether to fly towards his palm, no one from Asgard made a move.

    However, Asgard would make a move as soon as the Aether touches Malekith¡¯s hands.

    Huhu~

    Carefully controlling the Aether with infinite energy to fly towards him, Malekith didn¡¯t forget the conditions of his transaction with Asgard just now in his ecstasy.

    He knows that Asgard didn¡¯t take action against him because of the deal, and he also knew that as long as the Aether reaches his hands, countless attacks would descend down on him.

    So, while controlling the Aether¡¯s movement, Malekith and The Kursed were getting ready to break through at any moment.

    However, while Malekith was slowly pulling the Aether away from Thor and their vicinity, he suddenly saw a man walking silently away from the others.

    ¡°Huh? What is that kid doing? The energy fluctuations in his body are getting stronger and stronger.¡± Having set aside some of his energy to observe Lin Rui, who was acting strangely, Malekith soon discovered something unusual about him.

    ¡°Is there any conspiracy?¡± Although Thor and the others did not do anything at the moment, Malekith, who had obtained the Aether was very suspicious at this moment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t drag it any longer! Algrim! Go!¡± It¡¯s better to act cautiously than to fall into a trap and Malekith did that by shouting at Algrim behind him while staring at Lin Rui.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Malekith had gathered together all the Aether Particles that had floated in front of him and held the Aether just above his palm with his right hand. Malekith did not dare to touch this Item that could swallow anything.

    Hum!

    However, when Malekith was holding Aether and The Kursed Algrim together in a small group and was about to break out of the encirclement, powerful energy burst out of his hand holding the Aether. It was The energy of Aether!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± Malekith spoke in surprised vice as he felt the strong impact from his hands.

    Buzz!

    Then the Aether, which Malekith was holding in his hand, wrenched out of his control and flew into the air again. As if stimted by something, the Aether, which is outside of Malekith¡¯s control, continues to release intense fluctuations of energy.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing the Aether that had slipped out of his control, Malekith emitted powerful dark energy from his body as he cursed.

    However, Malekith didn¡¯t dare take any random action against the Aether Particle in this situation because he did not know what was wrong with it at this time, and it was likely that the Aether Particle would retaliate against him if he acted recklessly.

    P¨±!

    At the same time when the Aether rushed out of Malekith¡¯s hand, an energy shock wave sounded out from Lin Rui, who had quietly retreated dozens of meters away from Thor and the others.

    ¡°Shit!¡± As this sound came out, Lin Rui¡¯s voice filled with surprise and worry also came out.

    Buzz!

    Then, a strong wave of spatial energy surged out from Lin Rui! It seems that the Magic Cube, suppressed by Lin Rui until now, broke through and showed a little effect. Its energy fluctuation broke through the block of the portable space and Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy.

    Whoosh!

    The space energy fluctuations emanating from Lin Rui also seemed to have a very clear goal, which was the Aether fluttering in the middle of the air. Waves of space energy swept towards the Aether in the middle of the air.

    The Aether also became more ¡°crazy¡± after the space energy was transmitted from Lin Rui. The invisible crimson flying sand was constantly changing in various forms in the air, and a series of illusory or realistic energy also rushed out.

    Boom! ~~

    At the next moment, the space energy belonging to the Magic Cube and the reality energy belonging to the Aether Particle collided with each other in the grand pce of Asgard, and waves of pure energy shock wave were transmitted in all directions in a circle.

    The first to encounter these powerful shockwaves were Malekith and The Kursed as they have been chasing the Aether, while Lin Rui had been thinking about escaping, so he was farther away from Thor and the center of the shockwave.

    Whew!

    When the shock wave generated by the inexplicable energy collision in front of him swept over, the expression on Malekith¡¯s face was ashen. He put his scepter in front of him, and then dark energy enveloped his body.

    As for The Kursed standing behind him, he just slightly bent his knees as the shock wave swept over him to make himself more stable.

    Hum!

    Thor and the others were also very surprised by this sudden situation in mid-air, and it was Frigga who reacted first and created defensive magic to cover Thor and the others before the energy shock wave could sweep them away.

    ¡°Fuck! I shouldn¡¯t be dawdling!¡± After seeing the situation caused by the collision between the space energy of the Magic Cube and the energy of the Aether Particle, Lin Rui, who was still running away, whispered and then he was already lying on the ground.

    Hoo!

    After lying on the ground, a substantial amount of internal energy poured out of his body to protect him.

    In addition, two light blue rays of light also appeared out of thin air and enveloped Lin Rui, which was obviously a defensive talisman that Lin Rui got from the System Shop.

    It seems that Lin Rui is also very cautious about the energy impact caused by the collision of two Infinity Stones.

 Chapter 862: Unable to Contain!

    <h4>Chapter 862: Unable to Contain!</h4>

    Boom!

    The next moment, the shock wave generated by the collision of the energy of the Aether Particle and the Magic Cube had swept past Lin Rui and then rushed to a farther ce.

    Under such circumstances, the entire area was filled with chaotic and powerful energy, and Malekith and others are struggling against the chaotic energy impact. At this point, they just don¡¯t have the energy to care about what¡¯s going on around them.

    ¡­

    Buzz~

    When such a violent shockwave of energy sparring urred inside Asgard Pce, this shockwave was also transmitted to a deeper ce, and also the secret room where Odin was recuperating.

    Hoo!

    Sensing the energy fluctuations that passed through, Odin, who had been calmly meditating and recuperating with his eyes closed, violently opened his eyes, and golden light shed out of his dark blue eyes.

    ¡°How could this happen? This is surprising!¡± After carefully sensing the cause of this special energy shock wave, Odin lying in the golden dome showed a little surprise and muttered to himself.

    The appearance of the Aether didn¡¯t bother Odin much, nor did the presence of the Magic Cube. However, this particr reaction between the Magic Cube and the Aether was surprising. As someone who has seen and kept both Infinity Stones at different times, Odin had no idea that this particr reaction would ur between them.

    ¡°It seems that the boy¡¯s appearance will bring about countless incidents! I don¡¯t need to do anything yet. Let¡¯s see how you deal with it!¡± Sensing the intensity of the energy wave, Odin said a few words to himself and closed his eyes again.

    Hu~

    Then, Odin seemed to fall into a deep sleep again.

    ¡­

    Rumbling~

    In the magnificent inner hall of the Pce, the energy shock wave that swept through almost the entire pce finally gradually showed signs of dissipating. And in the waning st of energy, a few rays of light remained firmly on.

    ¡°Aether is mine!¡± At the center of the energy st, Malekith is on his knees looking ahead and growling.

    At this time Malekith looks very wretched, the armor protecting his body has been broken, revealing Malekith¡¯s thin but strong body. His original braided hair is also all spread out andbined with his crazy expression, he looked like a lunatic.

    Malekith¡¯s scepter, which had almost been torn apart by the Damascus Reese Sword, broke in two under the impact of the collision of two Infinity Stone powers.

    It was when the scepter broke in two that Malekith grabbed half of it in one hand and stuck it in the ground to keep his body from being swept away by the powerful st.

    Hoo hoo ~

    The energy shock wave that swept past him had be weaker and weaker, Malekith stared ahead at the Aether floating in the middle of the air and grabbed the half scepter with his hands, and made a strong effort to get the Aether.

    The next moment, his whole being was already rushing towards the Aether against the energy wave.

    Whatever the hell was going on here, Malekith¡¯s ultimate goal was to get EtherParticle. And time is running out for Malekith.

    Malekith and The Kursed will have a better chance of breaking through Asgard¡¯s defenses right now as they are in disarray and chaos is erupting due to their surprise attack.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Malekith had already pounced on the Aether. Repeating the old trick, Malekith quickly gathered the Aether particles that had stopped releasing energy, separated them, and caught them.

    This time, Malekith made some other preparations. After gathering the Aether Particles, Malekith took out a small metal ball from his arms and then controlled the Aether to fill into the metal ball.

    Card!

    After the Aether Particles without a fixed form were loaded into the metal sphere, the metal sphere immediately closed without leaving a single gap. Then, dark energy burst out of Malekith¡¯s hand that wrapped the metal orb and pulled it back.

    ¡°Finally!¡± Malekith finally breathed out a sigh of relief after carefully sensing the Aether Particle that was put into the metal sphere and making sure that there was no change in it.

    ¡°Algrim! Let¡¯s go!¡± Not wanting to stay here even for a moment, Malekith let out a loud shout and turned into a ck shadow, and quickly chose a direction to rush out.

    Whew!!

    Then, Malekith and Algrim, who had been standing firmly behind him, rushed towards the outskirts of the Asgard Pce amongst the chaotic energy fluctuations.

    Lin Rui was right in guessing that Malekith¡¯s raid on the Asgard was not only done with the eight Spaceships, but also several small invisible Spaceships that had been hiding near the Asgard Pce.

    As long as Malekith and The Kursed break out of the Asgard¡¯s encirclement, they can quickly drive the Spaceship out of Asgard. That way, Malekith¡¯s ns would be back on track. But will things go as smoothly as Malekith thinks?

    When Malekith sealed up the Aether Particle and quickly broke through the defense line, Lin Rui, who was lying on the ground, was half-hunched to the ground and was in a very awkward position. It seems that he also suffered a lot in this energy shock wave.

    Hum! Hum! Hum!

    Unlike the Aether Particle on Malekith¡¯s side, which had stopped releasing energy and was put away by him, Lin Rui¡¯s portable space continued to send out strong spatial fluctuations.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the target of these space energies wasn¡¯t Lin Rui, it would be impossible for him to persist even if his strength was doubled.

    ¡°Fuck! That Beginner Magic Cube manual is useless! Why is it impossible to control these spatial energies?¡± Kneeling on the ground with countless cracks on it, Lin Rui sipped helplessly with his hands on his waist.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s hands, the rich internal energy is suppressed in the position of the portable space. However, the space energy emanating from it still prated the blockade of the internal energy and kept pouring out. Also, their target seems clear, which is the Aether Particle.

    Every space energy gushing out from Lin Rui¡¯s space rushed out following the position of the Aether Particle. Even if the Aether Particle was still sealed by Malekith, this space energy could still urately find the direction of his breakthrough.

    Hoo!

    ¡°What the hell is going on?! These energies are out of control!¡± Seeing that his internal energy couldn¡¯t stop the outflow of space energy, Lin Rui let go of his hands and thought helplessly in his heart.

    Tearing~

    When Lin Rui had almost given up control of the Magic Cube, a ck space crack suddenly appeared out of thin air due to the continuous interweaving of space energy around him!

 Chapter 863: At Witâ€™s End?

    <h4>Chapter 863: At Wit¡¯s End?</h4>

    Tear! Tear!

    With the appearance of the first spatial crack, several spatial cracks appeared next to Lin Rui one after another, and gradually the aura of danger strengthened around Lin Rui. Lin Rui also noticed these changes in the situation around him, so the expression on his face became even more ugly.

    ¡°This is cheating! I should have known not to put Magic Cube in my portable space!¡± Seeing that there were more and more cracks in the space around him, Lin Rui almost cried and muttered to himself.

    Of course, this is not the first time Lin Rui had seen such cracks in space. As early as when he first came into contact with space capabilities, Lin Rui had already seen the power of space cracks.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s strength has increased a lotpared to before, he is also very helpless in the face of the almost unreasonable lethality of the space crack.

    Hoo!

    When Lin Rui was half kneeling and looking at the space cracks in front of him, a green light suddenly rushed from behind him. Lin Rui did not resist the light as it covered him. The next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s figure disappeared in ce with the green light.

    P¨±!

    When Lin Rui reappeared, he had returned to Thor¡¯s side, and by his side stood Frigga and Four Warriors. It seems that Thor and the others persisted for a long time from the collision of the energy of the Aether Particle and the Magic Cube and discovered the situation on Lin Rui¡¯s side, so Frigga used teleportation magic to teleport him back.

    ¡°Jackson! What the hell is going on?!¡± Lin Rui wasn¡¯t the only one who could feel the strong spatial energy emanating from him so Thor looks at him and asks in surprise.

    The sudden burst of Aether just now was due to the sudden appearance of space energy, and this space energy fluctuation is being transmitted from Lin Rui, so everyone¡¯s eyes are focused on him. Of course, Frigga knew what was going on.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Magic Cube.¡± Seeing that everyone was staring at him, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t keep it to himself, so he had to speak up and exin.

    ¡°Magic Cube?! What is that?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Thor and the Four Warriors looked back at him with confused expressions on their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s something that can bepared with the Aether, and it was once stored in our treasury. However, it was lost for some reasons, and somehow found its way to Midgard.¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s puzzled appearance, Frigga finally opened her mouth to exin the situation.

    ¡°Somethingparable to Aether?! Jackson, Heimdall said that you took something from Asgard before¡­ He wasn¡¯t talking about this Magic Cube, right?!¡± Hearing Frigga¡¯s exnation, Thor stared at Lin Rui and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Um!¡­ I¡­ Is this the best time to discuss this? The situation is already so bad! If we can¡¯t suppress the magic Cube¡¯s energy then we will likely be swallowed by the chaotic space energy!¡± Seeing that Thor wanted to keep asking him many questions, Lin Rui reminded him with a helpless expression on his face.

    Buzz!

    Tear!

    Just after Lin Rui finished saying this, the space energy surrounding him was entangled and another space crack appeared out of thin air.

    Brush!

    At the moment when the space crack appeared, Thor and others who had just been standing beside Lin Rui quickly retreated away from him by at least 10 meters. They also seem to know how much of a threat this space rift poses to them.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing their resolute retreat, Lin Rui hung up his head and ck lines appeared above his head. However, Lin Rui also understands their behavior, and if he encounters such a situation himself, he will make the same choice as them.

    ¡°Do you know why the Magic Cube is behaving this way?¡± Frigga, who was standing ten meters away, frowned as she looked at the space cracks that had begun to appear next to Lin Rui.

    No one cares about whether Malekith escaped Asgard with the Aether or not. The situation here is not at all as simple as Malekith leaving with the Aether Particle. Even if Malekith left with the Aether, he would have to go to the Earth and wait for the alignment of the Nine Realms so they have some time before that happens.

    But if the situation on Lin Rui¡¯s side isn¡¯t resolved immediately then perhaps the Pce and even Asgard will be wiped out of the universe by the burst of energy from the Space Stone.

    ¡°How would I know that?! Maybe it¡¯s because of the Aether! The Magic Cube began to misbehave when Malekith began to extract the Aether out of Jane. You should be able to sense the space energies that are rushing out in one direction!¡± Lin Rui answered loudly after hearing Frigga¡¯s words.

    Brush!

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Thor and the others¡¯ eyes all turned to the direction in which the spatial energy waves were being transmitted. Then, they saw a very surprising scene.

    In the direction where the spatial energy had rushed out about five hundred meters away, two figures were struggling in mid-air against the spatial energy fluctuations that kepting towards them.

    Needless to say, the two figures were Malekith and The Kursed Algrim who were nning to break out while taking advantage of the chaos.

    For some reason, the spatial energies belonging to the Magic Cube are still chasing them even after the Aether Particle has been collected by Malekith, and energy fluctuations are no longer emanating from it.

    If Malekith and Algrim were not strong enough, they would not have been able to hold on under the impact of this wave of space energy so how could they still break through the siege?

    ¡°Looks like Aether is the cause of this situation!¡± Seeing Malekith and Algrim¡¯s situation in the distance, Thor¡¯s eyes shed with lightning as he spoke out in a low voice.

    ¡°Then what do we do now?!¡± Seeing that there were more cracks in the space beside him, Lin Rui shouted while looking at Thor and the others standing in the safe area.

    Of course, Lin Rui is not without any way out of this dangerous situation at this time. The fastest and safest way is to directly exchange the Magic Cube to the System Shop. But that was inconsistent with Lin Rui¡¯s original purpose of obtaining the Magic Cube. He wanted to use the Magic Cube¡¯s abilities to improve the power of the people of the Earth.

    If Lin Rui had intended to exchange the Magic Cube for Reward points, he would have done so when he got it. However, if there was no other way, Lin Rui would have no choice but to do so.

    After all, his own life is still more important and something like this happened not long ago when he sold the Heart of Life to the System Shop even though he didn¡¯t want to in the beginning when he got it.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ you can try to actively use the power of the Magic Cube instead of suppressing its power.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Frigga, who was standing beside Thor, thought for a while and said.

 Chapter 864: Out Of Danger?

    <h4>Chapter 864: Out Of Danger?</h4>

    For the present unexpected situation, Frigga can give only this advice. Although the Magic Cube had been in Asgard¡¯s treasury for a while, they hadn¡¯t really used it either and were not very clear about its various functions.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up after hearing Frigga¡¯s suggestion. He has consumed a lot of internal energy to suppress the outflow of Magic Cube energy, and the stability of his carry-on space has also been affected, and it seems that he won¡¯t be able tost long. So, Frigga¡¯s suggestion does give Lin Rui another direction.

    ¡°There is no other way! I hope it works! The user manual produced by System Shop has to be useful!¡± Lin Rui silently spoke in his heart as if he had already made a decision.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Lin Rui, surrounded by strong spatial energy, quickly swiped his right hand around his waist. After a negligible space fluctuation came out, Lin Rui already had a square object dazzling with blue light in his hand, which was the Magic Cube.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    After the Magic Cube was taken out by Lin Rui, there was no istion of the portable space, no continuous suppression of internal energy, and more intense space energy rushed out of the Magic Cube in waves.

    As before, these spatial energies did not cause much damage to Lin Rui and the others nearby, but all ran towards Malekith who was fleeing in the distance. Almost at the same moment, after Lin Rui took out the Magic Cube, the situation on Malekith¡¯s side became even more dangerous.

    Tear!

    However, although these space energies did not actively impact Lin Rui and the others, the space cracks created by their entanglement became more and more. These space cracks are also uncontrolled, randomly appearing beside Lin Rui, putting a lot of pressure on him.

    ¡°It¡¯s now or never! I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this!¡± Lin Rui thought helplessly, clutching the Magic Cube that kept blinking with blue light in his hands.

    Buzz!

    The next moment, Lin Rui held the Magic Cube and arge amount of Azura light poured out of his hand, and the invisible Psychic Power also rushed out.

    At this moment, Lin Rui is trying his best to control the Magic Cube¡¯s energy ording to the method he read from the Magic Cube Beginner user manual he exchanged from the System Shop.

    Tear!

    When Lin Rui¡¯s powerful internal energy cooperated with the equally powerful Psychic Power to invade the Magic Cube, a space crack beside him suddenly copsed without warning. In an instant, countless space debris quickly flew towards the surroundings.

    Thor and the others, who were still standing ten meters away from Lin Rui, immediately retreated ten meters more when they saw this scene. No one wanted to try the power of those space debris.

    As for Lin Rui, he doesn¡¯t have the energy to observe how the situation around him is changing. When he tried his best to control the Magic Cube, he realized how small his power was.

    Compared to the energy contained in the Magic Cube, his power was like a drop in the ocean. However, Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to be stronger than Magic Cube, what he wants to do is control it, he wants to stabilize the current situation.

    Ceng! Ceng! Ceng!

    When Lin Rui tried to control the Magic Cube to stabilize the situation, several shattered space debris quickly passed by Lin Rui. The Phantom Suit on Lin Rui¡¯s body was cut open like ordinary clothes, and then the space debris close to Lin Rui¡¯s body cut small holes in his body causing blood to gush out.

    No one knew if Lin Rui noticed the damage the space debris was doing to him, but he didn¡¯t dodge it at all. Regardless of the bleeding from those openings, hepletely let his body carry it.

    Whoosh!

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be working! Mother! Is there any other way?¡± Standing a little farther away staring at Lin Rui, who was surrounded by spatial cracks in front of him, Thor couldn¡¯t help but speak to Frigga beside him after seeing blood rushing out of Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    ¡°Other ways¡­¡± Frigga hesitated after hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°There are none, it¡¯s up to him.¡± Finally, Frigga shook her head and replied.

    There are many solutions to the situation that Lin Rui is encountering now. In addition to Lin Rui¡¯s unknown System Shop exchange system, the easiest way is to throw away the Magic Cube, and then Lin Rui and Thor could escape from here together.

    But that would mean letting the Magic Cube¡¯s energy cause chaos on Asgard, and no one knew how much destruction an unattended Magic Cube would deal to Asgard¡¯snd.

    If you want to stabilize the current situation, it is necessary to have a strong influential figure that can suppress the power of the Magic Cube. Seeing the extent of Magic Cube¡¯s current riot, if Odin or Ancient One were to step in, they should be able to stabilize the situation. However, it doesn¡¯t look like they are nning to step in.

    The rest depends on Lin Rui himself. If he can control Magic Cube with his power, then Frigga may understand the reason why Ancient One and Odin treat this young man differently.

    ¡°On his own?! Jackson is powerful but he can¡¯t control the Magic Cube, it is one of the Six Infinity Stones!¡± Thor said with great concern when he heard Frigga¡¯s answer.

    ¡°You should have a little more confidence in your friend.¡± Frigga also knows Lin Rui¡¯s situation, but she wasn¡¯t as worried as Thor.

    Then, everyone looked at Lin Rui, hoping that something would happen.

    Buzz!

    ¡°Damn it¡­ STOP!¡± As the wounds cut by the spatial debris in Lin Rui¡¯s body increased, his eyes snapped wide and all of his Psychic Power surged out with a loud bellow.

    Bang!

    Following that, a strong spatial energy wave was suddenly rushed out from the Magic Cube. This spatial energy swept over Lin Rui¡¯s body and then spread outwardly with him in the center, instead of rushing toward Malekith¡¯s position.

    In the process of spreading out, this space energy swept out other chaotic space energy surrounding Lin Rui, and the space cracks and space debris began to copse around him.

    When this powerful spatial energy spread out, Lin Rui was no longer in the center of a chaotic spatial storm. This scene made Thor and others who were standing in the distance widen their eyes. Did Lin Rui, who was in extreme danger just now, settle the crisis so easily?

    ¡°So it was useful after all!¡± After the space storm beside him was cleared, Lin Rui, who was clutching the Magic Cube in his hand, finally let out a long sigh.

    ¡°It should be fine¡­¡± After taking a breath, Lin Rui nced at the Magic Cube whose light was gradually fading in his hand, and muttered softly.

    Hum!

    Just after Lin Rui finished muttering these words, the Magic Cube in his hand suddenly shed with a bright blue light again.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 865: Missing Once More

    <h4>Chapter 865: Missing Once More</h4>

    When Lin Rui suddenly controlled the Magic Cube and cleared the surrounding chaotic space storm, the space energy beside Thor, who had been hiding far away, was also instantly swept away.

    The look that came into Frigga¡¯s eyes after the energy of the chaotic space around her had been cleared away was something more than sheer surprise. As for Thor and the Four Warriors, they did not know how to make any other expressions except shock.

    ¡°Jackson!¡­ He did it! Could he really control the Magic Cube? That¡¯s¡­¡± Thor opened his mouth in disbelief when he saw the space energy storm that had beenpletely swept away.

    ¡°As I said, you should have more confidence in your friend,¡± Frigga said with a smile on her face as she saw Thor¡¯s shocked look.

    ¡°My Queen! Malekith is escaping!¡± When Thor and others were shocked by Lin Rui¡¯s, Sif, the Goddess of War suddenly waved a long spear in her hand and pointed in a direction to remind them loudly.

    In the direction pointed by the Sif¡¯s spear, Malekith and The Kursed, who were trapped by countless chaotic space energy just now, also recovered from the impact of space energy because of Lin Rui¡¯s move.

    So, of course, they took advantage of this opportunity to flee. While Thor and the others were talking, Malekith and Algrim were almost out of their sight.

    ¡°Humph! We would have a big problem if we let Malekith run away!¡± Looking at the fast disappearing figure of Malekith and The Kursed, Frigga said with a frown.

    ¡°Then what do we do? The Aether is still in his hands and Jackson is all right, should we go after them!¡± Thor asked worriedly when he heard Frigga¡¯s words.

    In order to save Jane, they had made a deal with Malekith, and the Aether was allowed to remain in Malekith¡¯s hand when he finished, so if Malekith really did leave with the Aether then Thor would feel very guilty.

    Moreover, they all knew that Malekith¡¯s departure with the Aether would not be for collection purposes.

    ¡°We have a team to intercept, but we are not sure if we can stop them. If not, maybe we can only wait for Malekith¡¯s next move. Taking the etheric Particle, Malekith must want to continue the unfinished work thousands of years ago. Therefore, the movement must not be small.¡± Seeing the figures of Malekith and Algrim disappearing in front of him, Frigga said calmly.

    ¡°Mother! Let me help you!¡±

    Frigga¡¯s eyes softened when she saw the serious look in Thor¡¯s eye, but she didn¡¯t answer.

    Buzz!

    While Thor and the others were worried about Malekith¡¯s departure, a familiar space energy suddenly passed over them. Sensing this sudden burst of space energy, Thor¡¯s expressions became strange, and their eyes quickly shifted to Lin Rui¡¯s side.

    ¡­

    ¡°Damn it! I didn¡¯t n to do this at all!!!¡± Lin Rui shouted helplessly while holding the Magic Cube when Thor and the others sensed the spatial energy fluctuations.

    Whoohoo!

    The Magic Cube in Lin Rui¡¯s hand had once again emitted the same dazzling white light as before, but the chaotic space energy was not released from it. However, judging from Lin Rui¡¯s expression, the change of Magic Cube this time is not a good thing.

    Brush! Brush!

    After Lin Rui shouted helplessly, a spatial energy gushed out from the Magic Cube. Then, two portals suddenly appeared out of thin air beside Lin Rui!

    After Lin Rui controlled the Magic Cube to send out energy to clear the previous chaotic space storm, the Magic Cube suddenly turned on another special state, and was able to open space portals instantly! And, it could open several at once!

    ¡°Fuck!¡­¡± Looking at the two seemingly stable space portals that suddenly appeared beside him, the expression on Lin Rui¡¯s face became even worse.

    Buzz!

    As Lin Rui muttered to himself, more and more spatial energy poured out of the Magic Cube, and then, more and more spatial portals appeared beside Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui¡¯s earlier strike seemed to have turned on a special function switch of the Magic Cube, and the spatial portals that normally would hardly appear now appeared one after another like cabbages by Lin Rui¡¯s side.

    In just a few seconds, a radius of several hundred meters with Lin Rui as the center was filled with portals and like mirrors of various sizes instantly filling in the depths of the Asgard Pce, each space portal represents an unknown location.

    Buzz!

    Lin Rui, who was surrounded by countless portals did not dare to move, he sensed the space energy fluctuations beside him, but this time, the energy fluctuations were at his feet.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Damn!¡­¡± Lin Rui could only speak this sentence before he was swallowed up by the portal appearing under his feet. In the next moment, Lin Rui had already fallen into the portal.

    Buzz!

    At the same time that Lin Rui was teleported away by the portal that suddenly appeared under his feet, the number of portals in the area also stopped increasing. It should be because of the Magic Cube that disappeared with Lin Rui.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    A few seconds after Lin Rui disappeared, these countless portals also quickly copsed one by one due to the unstable energy. In the process of their copse, the hall of the Pce of the Asgard, which was already riddled with holes, caused unpredictable damage. It is expected that there is not a single intact stone in the hall.

    Huhu~

    Thor and the others walked out silently from the corner of the hall after the space debris from these space portals hadpletely dissipated. To avoid being swept away by the space storm again, Thor and the others had hidden far away before the portals appeared. However, they also saw with their own eyes how those portals had appeared.

    ¡°Is this the power of the Magic Cube?!¡± Looking at the hall that has almost turned into ruin in front of him, Volstagg could not help but ask.

    The Four Warrior who don¡¯t know much about the Infinity Stones have never seen such pure and massive power, and that is saying something as they have seen Odin use his powers before.

    However,pared to this space power that had just happened in front of them, Odin¡¯s magnificent power seemed to be nothing.

    ¡°This is the power of the Magic Cube, but this is only a small part of the energy it contains,¡± Frigga replied upon hearing Volstagg¡¯s words. Seriously, she didn¡¯t expect Lin Rui to be able to do this.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jackson?¡± When everyone was shocked by the explosion of the space energy, Thor stared ahead with a nk expression on his face and asked

 Chapter 866: Unlimited Extent Transmission

    <h4>Chapter 866: Unlimited Extent Transmission</h4>

    Looking at the ruined hall, Lin Rui¡¯s figure seemed to disappear with the disappearance of those portals.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­ did he fall in one of those portals?¡­¡± Volstagg¡¯s eyes nced back and forth in the middle of the ruins several times as he spoke uncertainly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he create these portals? Why was he teleported away?¡± Hearing Volstagg¡¯s words, Fandral beside him asked with an inexplicable expression on his face.

    ¡°The situation was clearly out of control and the young man must have made a mistake. Still, he wouldn¡¯t be in danger even if he¡¯s been transported through a portal.¡± Frigga said quietly as the Warriors discussed the situation behind her.

    ¡°Where will Jackson be teleported now?¡± Thor asked worriedly after hearing Frigga¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your friend is strong and he seems to have a lot of good luck. And he can use the power of the Magic Cube so he will be fine.¡± Knowing that Thor was worried, Frigga simply stated her assumptions.

    And she was right, even if these portals were unintentionally created by Lin Rui, he may not be in danger. After all, the Magic Cube is still in his hands, and as long as Lin Rui can still control it, he will not be in any danger.

    ¡°Okay, we can ask Heimdall, maybe he can find where Jackson was teleported to.¡± After hearing Frigga¡¯s words, Thor thought of something and said.

    ¡°Yes, but Heimdall may not be able to find him.¡±

    ¡°We have to try!¡±

    Brush~

    As Thor and the others were worried about Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance, a golden light shot from outside. It exploded in front of them to form a light curtain. The light curtain had rows and rows ofrge characters upon it. It was news from Heimdall.

    ¡°Malekith and The Kursed left Asgard with a small stealth ship. They were hit eight times during their breakout process. The Spaceship was severely damaged. Malekith and The Kursed should have also suffered varying degrees of damage. The Bifrost is ready to attack the Dark Elf territory at any time. We should strike now.¡± This was the news from Heimdall, who was on Bifrost Bridge and had seen Malekith and the others escape.

    However, although Malekith and Algrim escaped, their situation definitely wasn¡¯t that good due to Asgard¡¯s interference. And, if Asgard took any action against the Dark Elf then Malekith may return to his home only to find it destroyed by Bifrost.

    As a bridge between Asgard and the other Realms, Bifrost is not without its lethality. It can be said that Bifrost was created as a deterrent to other Realms besides being used for teleportation. If Bifrost is used then it can prate and destroy any.

    In the original plot, Loki used Bifrost like a madman to destroy Jotunheim of the Frost Giants. Jotunheim would have been destroyed by Bifrost if Thor hadn¡¯t destroyed Bifrost at thest minute.

    So, if Malekith can¡¯t be stopped this time then Asgard may make drastic decisions.

    However, this is the ultimate solution that no one wants to use. If Asgard used Bifrost to destroy the where the Dark Elves are located then how are they any different from Malekith who wants to do the same for all the Nine Realms?

    It¡¯s just that one would be destroying a race, and the other is thinking of killing all races.

    ¡°So they managed to run away! We must stop Malekith before he uses the Aether to destroy everything!¡± Thor clenched his fists and said after seeing the message from Heimdall.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s serious expression, Frigga wanted to say something but was interrupted by someone.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± When Thor wanted to make up for the consequences of losing the Aether Particle because of saving Jane and taking the initiative to fight, Jane Foster, who had been holding him all the time, suddenly moved.

    Then, Jane slowly opened her eyes. At this moment, her eyes no longer had the crimson light filled with Aether particle energy, but clear green eyes. When Jane opened her eyes, she saw Thor holding her and spoke.

    ¡°Thor, I had a horrible dream!¡±

    ¡­

    Brush!

    Brush!

    Brush!

    While Jane woke up in Thor¡¯s arms, Lin Rui, who fell into the portal, was in a very special and helpless situation. Lin Rui was not directly teleported to another ce, but shuttled between countless portals, appearing and disappearing at times.

    At the same time, Lin Rui¡¯s figure appeared in various ces in the universe, but they just disappeared in a sh, and so far it has caused a lot of chaos in the area.

    But Lin Rui had no way to stop this, he could only follow the chaotic power of space to shuttle around the universe, and what shed in front of his eyes were scenes from all over the universe.

    In such a rapid space transfer, Lin Rui could not feel the passage of time, it was as if he would spend his whole life constantly jumping through space. However, when Lin Rui traveled through many worlds, several familiar figures suddenly shed before his eyes.

    ¡°Huh?! Tony! Peter!¡± Although the scene in front of him was fleeting, Lin Rui still recognized who the figure was in the scene that crossed his eyes just now.

    At this moment, Lin Rui, who was almost lost in the infinite space jump, finally woke up. Feeling the Magic Cube tightly held by his hand, Lin Rui realized that he could not go on like this.

    Brush Brush!

    ¡°I must stop! Otherwise, I will never be able to go back!¡± The scene in front of him was still changing rapidly as Lin Rui firmly thought in his heart.

    ¡°Since I saw Tony and the others just now, then one of the countless space teleporters must lead to the earth! I can go back!¡± Holding the Magic Cube and feeling the continuous gushing space energy inside, Lin Rui made a quick mental analysis.

    ¡°So ¡­¡­ the way home! Start from now!¡±

    ¡­

    Tony and Peter are busy doing a series of Extremis experiments in the undergroundboratory of Stark Industries on Earth, New York.

    Since Lin Rui was teleported away by Bifrost, Tony and Peter didn¡¯t bother about Lin Rui¡¯s departure after discussing Asgard¡¯s situation and focused on other things. Because they knew that they could not help Lin Rui this time.

    Hoo!

    And as Peter was making a note, he jerked his head up to look ahead.

 Chapter 867: Detection

    <h4>Chapter 867: Detection</h4>

    When Peter suddenly looked up at Tony, he saw Tony looking up at him, too. It was like they both discovered something at the same time.

    ¡°Did you just¡­ Do you feel anything?¡± Peter and Tony looked at each other for a few seconds. Finally, Tony spoke first.

    He didn¡¯t exin what it felt like, but Tony simply asked. However, Peter¡¯s eyes brightened a lot after hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mr. Stark! Did you feel it too?! Just now¡­ It was as if someone had appeared to watch us!¡± As his eyes brightened, Peter spoke with some excitement.

    ¡°So you also felt it?! Who do you think is looking at us?¡± Tony asked with a twinkle in his eyes when he heard Peter¡¯s answer.

    Originally, Tony thought he was delusional. After all, this was in the undergroundboratory of the Stark Industries building, and the level of confidentiality and security at his building would not be any worse than the SHIELD Headquarters.

    It was highly unlikely that someone could just appear silently behind Tony and Peter without being noticed.

    But if Tony¡¯s feelings are right, there¡¯s a good chance it could be that person. So, Tony needs further confirmation from Peter.

    ¡°I seem to¡­ feel¡­ I feel it was Jackson!¡± Peter replied hesitantly under Tony¡¯s questioning.

    Hearing Peter¡¯s answer, Tony¡¯s eyes brightenedpletely. Because he felt the same as Peter, just now he sensed that someone was watching him, and the gaze was from that guy Lin Rui.

    ¡°Cou¡­ Could it be that Jackson is trying to contact us in some way?¡± Tony continued to ask without considering whether the illusion just now was true or not.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. The information from SHIELD shows that Thor is from Asgard, and we have got further information about Asgard from Miss Jane who says that Earth and the other Nine Realms are contained within the World Tree. Maybe Jackson is over there contacting us somehow.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s question, Peter thought for a moment and answered.

    Now, Peter and Tony are looking beyond the earth as they learn more about hidden situations surrounding them and their. They no longer doubted the idea of the world tree and the existence of all kinds of strange things in the universe.

    ¡°So why did Jackson contact us? And it only felt like a fleeting illusion. Is he in some kind of trouble, and why didn¡¯t Bifrost send him here?¡± After Peter finished answering, Tony asked several questions in a row, talking to himself.

    ¡°So, can we find a way for him to contact us? Maybe we can connect with Jackson without waiting for that Bifrost.¡± This time Tony said what was on his mind without waiting for Peter¡¯s answer.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right! As long as we can find out how Lin Rui appeared!¡± Peter shouted excitedly after hearing Tony¡¯s question and answer.

    ¡°JARVIS!¡± The next moment, Tony called out to JARVIS.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, sir. I¡¯ve analyzed everything that happened in thisb and the entire Stark Industries building when you and Mr. Peter got delusional at the same time but I have found nothing out of the ordinary.¡± JARVIS¡¯ voice came after Tony finished shouting and he had already spoken his analysis, though Tony hasn¡¯t told it what to do yet.

    Tony and Peter were stunned when they heard JARVIS¡¯ answer. They were not stunned by JARVIS¡¯s early answer, but by JARVIS¡¯s assertion that nothing was out of the ordinary.

    Through mutual verification of the feelings of Tony and Peter, they could almost confirm that Lin Rui did appear in thisboratory by some means just now, but JARVIS said that there was no abnormality.

    Tony and Peter trusted JARVIS¡¯ inspection and it was precisely because they trusted in JARVIS that they were stunned. Because they are also very confident in their feelings. So, now there can only be two answers to this.

    ¡°One, it is possible that both of us experienced the same illusion at the same time, and the other situation is that JARVIS can¡¯t find the way Jackson contacted us.¡± After being stunned for a while, Tony calmed down and analyzed the situation.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter nodded silently. Asgard is another civilization with advanced technology. If Lin Rui had used their method to contact them then JARVIS probably won¡¯t be able to analyze it.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be hard to do that unless Jackson can contact us again.¡± Tony frowned without asking JARVIS to re-check.

    The illusion that Tony and Peter saw this time was too short, so short that they only noticed the appearance of Lin Rui with their sixth sense. If Lin Rui reappears and itsts a little longer then Tony and Peter can still provide some help based on the news from Lin Rui.

    ¡°JARVIS, from now on, we will do our best to monitor thisboratory! No, not only thisboratory but anyway that can be used to contact me or Peter. Also, we can¡¯t just monitor it in the usual way. We need to pay attention to extraterrestrial energy, such as Magic Cube energy, Bifrost energy, and even dark energy.¡± After analyzing the situation at this time, Tony quickly instructed JARVIS that he would wait for the next arrival of Lin Rui.

    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± JARVIS agreed quickly after hearing Tony¡¯s order.

    Then, JARVIS¡¯ core system went into full swing, and it won¡¯t release this energy-intensive monitoring until Tony¡¯s orders are over. Tony and Peter also temporarily put down the experiments in their hands, they are waiting for Lin Rui to contact them.

    ¡­

    While Tony and Peter on Earth were trying their best to prepare for the short glimpse of Lin Rui, Lin Rui was also trying to control the Magic Cube to find the portal back to Earth again.

    In this space teleportation without the concept of time, Lin Rui¡¯s body seems to have not changed, but it is already on the verge of breaking. After all, Lin Rui¡¯s strength has been greatly increased, especially in all aspects of his body, but it is not enough to resist the bacsh effect brought by an Infinity Stone.

    If Lin Rui cannot escape from this state in a short time, it is likely that Lin Rui will be trapped forever. However, it would be his soul that would be trapped here, and his body will travel through infinite space and disappearpletely.

 Chapter 868: Sudden

    <h4>Chapter 868: Sudden</h4>

    Brush! Brush! Brush!

    Lin Rui is struggling helplessly while teleporting into infinite space. The sight in front of him made him start to feel dizzy, but he is still insisting on finding his destination.

    The uncountable number of transmissions has made Lin Rui¡¯s body very tired, and he has also be acutely aware that he may not be able tost much longer. If the Heart of Life was still there, perhaps Lin Rui could continue to hold on for a longer time.

    But now, the most he could do was to exchange some Beginner items from the System Shop that could enhance his vitality and body strength.

    ¡°Come on! Come on! Where the hell is the earth?!¡± He searched for traces of the earth in countless teleports, but Lin Rui still couldn¡¯t sense the location of his.

    Brush!

    And as Lin Rui continued to curse, a few scenes that he was very familiar with suddenly blinked in front of his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s Earth! But¡­¡± The sight in front of him was only fleeting, but Lin Rui could still be sure that it was the Earth. However, he felt that the scene just now was a bit strange.

    The scene Lin Rui saw just now was not in Tony¡¯s Stark Industries building, nor was it the New York that Lin Rui had been living in for more than ten years and was very familiar with. Through the familiar characters on the street side, Lin Rui determined that the ce he had just seen was the ce he had never gone to in his life: China.

    Although Lin Rui has lived for more than ten years in his life, he has never been to China of this world, but he often reads news about the country on the Inte.

    Aside from the things that were deliberately distorted by other countries, Lin Rui also knew that China in this world was very different from the China he initially lived in.

    ¡°That¡­¡­ just now is¡­¡­ the ce where I used to live! Another Earth!¡± After carefully recalling the scene he glimpsed just now, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    At this moment, Lin Rui¡¯s belief that he had been thinking about returning to Earth was shaken unconsciously. Because, he suddenly discovered that in this infinite space teleportation, he still has a chance to return to the ordinary world he once lived in.

    Therefore, Lin Rui suddenly remembered an idea that he had when he hadn¡¯t officially opened the System Mainline Mission before his sixteenth birthday, which was to return to the world he once lived in.

    Although Lin Rui was ordinary in that world, there was a life he was familiar with. However, after the emergence of the Main Missions, Lin Rui began to walk further and further on the road to bing Superhero, and he gradually faded away from that idea.

    Shhh!

    ¡°That world¡­ the ce where I once lived, I don¡¯t know what it will look like now.¡± Lin Rui muttered to himself without paying attention to the other sights that kept shing in front of him.

    Buzzing~

    While Lin Rui was absentmindedly talking to himself, the Magic Cube in his hand continued to pour out space energy, and it continued to consume Lin Rui¡¯s body. It won¡¯t be long before the things that Lin Rui exchanged from the System Shop will run out. At that time, if he hadn¡¯t gotten out of this state, he might never be able to leave.

    Click!

    When Lin Rui fell into this state and gradually stepped into danger, his mind suddenly sent out a st of energy.

    The sound of the explosion in his mind made Lin Rui¡¯s blurred eyes recover in an instant, and then Lin Rui found that his situation seemed to be dangerous.

    ¡°I almost lost myself!¡± Not bothering about what exactly had just exploded in his mind, Lin Rui had now refocused his attention to get out of his current state.

    Brush Brush!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already reached this stage, and I¡¯m still hesitating about which world to return to, I didn¡¯t know I was holding so much back.¡± Lin Rui said helplessly to himself, looking at the scene in front of him.

    Then, Lin Rui dismissed all distracting thoughts and silently closed his eyes. He wants to find his way home in the shortest time, and the key lies in the Magic Cube in his hand.

    After Lin Rui shed through hundreds of different worlds, his eyes suddenly opened, and the light belonging to space energy enveloped his eyes.

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s constantly blinking image freezes in an instant, and he finally stabilizes a portal. Then, Lin Rui¡¯s figure fell into it.

    ¡­

    When Lin Rui was trapped in infinite space teleportation and managed to escape, he did not know that on the earth of Marvel World, Ancient One felt a sudden burst of strong magic and time fluctuations just now.

    Huhu~

    In the building where the Ancient One lived, the intense magic and time energy fluctuations gradually dissipated. The secluded sorcerers who originally lived in this yard were all frightened by the sudden energy fluctuation just now, but Ancient One did not give any exnation.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Sitting cross-legged on the futon in his room, Ancient One took a long breath and opened his eyes.

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    Then the Ancient One dropped his hands which had been sealed on his chest. There, the Eye of Agamotto is slowly closing, and the green light from it is rapidly converging into it. It seems that Ancient One just used the Time Stone.

    ¡°That kid! I didn¡¯t expect to be able to do so many things!¡± Ancient One, who put his hands down, looked a little tired, and then said to himself.

    As for the kid he mentioned, there was no one else except Lin Rui. Since Lin Rui was teleported to Asgard by Heimdall, Ancient One had been watching him. Besides saying his greetings to Odin, Ancient One also wanted to see how Lin Rui was doing.

    Overall, Lin Rui¡¯s previous performance did not exceed Ancient One¡¯s expectations. Even if Lin Rui identally triggered the Magic Cube¡¯s power, Ancient One was just a little surprised just like Odin.

    As for Lin Rui being teleported away by the portal, Ancient One didn¡¯t worry too much at first. Anyway, Ancient One left a trace of his Magic Psychic Power in Lin Rui¡¯s body, which he could still handle.

    However, Ancient One did not expect Lin Rui fell into the infinite space teleportation this time. He tracked his Psychic Power in Lin Rui¡¯s body but it was impossible to track Lin Rui¡¯s whereabouts under such circumstances.

    Therefore, Ancient One had to make a move, and while contacting his magical Psychic Power, he used the Time Stone to explore the countless possibilities of Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    And when Lin Rui shed on Earth for a while, Ancient One seized the opportunity and started the Psychic Power in Lin Rui¡¯s mind. It was also at that time that Lin Rui, who was in a state of confusion, suddenly came to his senses.

 Chapter 869: Small Town

    <h4>Chapter 869: Small Town</h4>

    And Ancient One couldn¡¯t track Lin Rui¡¯s whereabouts again after making his move at the moment Lin Rui appeared on Earth, so he wasn¡¯t very sure that his move was effective. However, he has also been using the Time Stone to probe Lin Rui¡¯s possible future.

    It is not that Ancient One has not done such a thing before, but the future of Lin Rui cannot be seen through. However, Ancient One can confirm that Lin Rui¡¯s existence is good for the world.

    However, this time, when Lin Rui saw the world he used to live in and his belief wavered, Ancient One¡¯s prediction of his future showed great changes.

    Of the almost countless possibilities seen with the Time Stone, arge number indicated that Lin Rui would leave this world forever this time, and his departure would have immeasurable effects on the world.

    ¡°This kid¡¯s future¡­ I hope he can make the right choice!¡± Using Time Stone to see so many futures, it was too much for the Ancient One.

    However, at this time, he can only expect Lin Rui to make the right choice this time. After all, he had already made so much impact and changes in the world. If he does leave then maybe Ancient One would have to go to that universe to get him back.

    ¡°Well, the boy must be left to his own devices. As for Malekith, does he really think that Earth is somece he cane to any time he wants? For him to n to use earth as the focal point when the Convergence start, how foolish.¡± Then, the Ancient One, whose face had recovered to normal, said to himself with a cold look in his eyes.

    Brush!

    The next moment, two golden rays of light shot out from Ancient One¡¯s hand and rushed out of the courtyard where he lived. The two golden rays of light flew to Sanctum the Masters of London and New York, respectively, with his orders.

    As for the message inside, it depends on the actions of the Sorcerer. However, judging from Ancient One¡¯s self-talk just now, at least Malekith will have a hard time getting things done on Earth.

    Having done all this, the Ancient One rises from the futon, and some of his actions have rmed the Sorcerers who are in seclusion here, and he had to go out to exin his actions.

    After all, not every Sorcerer takes orders from the Ancient One. There are many Sorcerers living here that are no less powerful than the Ancient One.

    ¡­

    The Ancient One had already done what he had to do for Lin Rui, while Tony and Peter are seriously waiting to receive Lin Rui¡¯s next possible contact. Lin Rui, who fell into thest space portal, is falling into a space tunnel filled with space energy.

    Whoosh!

    In the space tunnel leading to nowhere, the unconscious Lin Rui was still holding the Magic Cube whose light had dimmed. Ancient One¡¯s magic Psychic Power has been activated once, and will not be effective for a short time.

    It can be said that Lin Rui¡¯s current situation ispletely dependent on the will of God and this time he will be teleported to any one of the countless futures that Ancient One saw.

    ¡­

    The Earth of Marvel World, the United States. An unknown town in the western state of Minnesota.

    There are many old buildings in this small town, and some migrants with unstable jobs live in some of these old buildings. A temporary tenant lives in a house on the seventh floor of one of these old buildings.

    He had arrived a month ago and was living a very regr life, notmunicating with anyone except thendlord. Of course, thendlord didn¡¯t mind as long as he paid cash.

    On this sunny afternoon, the tenant of 7002 came back from the outside alone, carrying a bag of cheap food. It looked as if the burly outsider was one of those social idlers who didn¡¯t do his job properly.

    Card~

    Taking out the key and opening the door, the outsider tenant stood at the door and waited for a little before stepping in. After his figure entered the room, the door closed quickly behind him.

    Throwing the key in the utility closet behind the door, the person walked to the kitchen with the food he had purchased.

    He had been in hiding since he left the control of that organization, and all the cash he had obtained was through some not-so-legitimate means. Now, he had little money left. Perhaps he would have to change his ce again.

    He put the bag on the kitchen counter and was about to wash an apple to eat. Today, he was able to buy some apples due to the low price and he wasn¡¯t sure if the stall owner who sold them to him deliberately lowered the price for him.

    Buzz!

    A sudden burst of energy came from the living room just as he took out the apple to wash. A cold light shed in the eyes of the foreign tenant who sensed this energy fluctuation. In the next moment, he left the kitchen and rushed into the living room.

    Buzz!

    When the foreign tenant rushed into the living room, a mass of silver-white spatial energy appeared in the middle of the living room, and bursts of spatial fluctuations were constantly being transmitted from it.

    And after seeing the situation in front of him, the tenant who rushed over already had a modified submachine gun in his hand which appeared at some point.

    ¡°Space Energy!¡± Holding the submachine gun in his hand, the foreign tenant couldn¡¯t help but let out a low roar.

    From the roar, he seemed to understand what the silvery white light in front of him represented. In this way, he is not an ordinary person. There may be a lot of people in this world who can recognize space energy, but there are not many, at least ordinary people can¡¯t recognize it.

    Hoo!

    After determining the silver glowing space energy in front of him, this outsider who originally held the submachine gun with only one hand unconsciously used both hands to hold it up. Because he knew that this spatial energy was likely to appear as a case of teleportation, and there was no telling who or what would appear from this teleportation.

    When he raised his arms to hold the submachine gun, his left hand, which had been wearing gloves, also showed his arm above the wrist, which was not a normal human arm, but a special metal arm!

    Buzz!

    P¨±!

    When the foreign tenant dragged his submachine gun towards the space energy in front of him, there was a sudden burst of strong fluctuations in the silver space energy, and then a figure was directly sprayed out.

    Bang!

    The foreign tenant was directly knocked into the air by the sudden surge of space fluctuations and then stopped flying backward after hitting the wall of the living room. Judging from how quickly he turned over and jumped up, he should be fine. However, the submachine gun in his hand has be a part of the ground after being reduced to parts.

    The tenant jumped up from the ground and walked back to the center of the living room empty-handed. The space energy just now had all disappeared. However, on the sofa in the middle of the living room, a stranger appeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 870: Who Am I?

    <h4>Chapter 870: Who Am I?</h4>

    Looking at the stranger who was lying on his couch, the tenant who had run out of submachine gun pulled another pistol from the back of his waist.

    Kaka!

    The pistol was loaded in an instant, and the muzzle was aimed at the guy who appeared from the white energy, and then he slowly approached him.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A few seconds after the outsider pointed his gun at the guy on the couch, the man lying on his stomach suddenly moved his fingers, and then let out a muffled groan.

    Huhu~

    It seemed that it was very ufortable for his head to be buried in the sofa. The guy who fell out of the portal moved his arms slowly on the sofa a few times and then turned over with difficulty while supporting half of his body.

    Then, the tenant saw what the unexpected visitor in front of him looked like, and it turned out to be a mixed-race young man.

    ¡°It¡¯s so ufortable!¡­¡± As he turned over, the strange guy was still muttering in a low voice.

    Finally, after a few seconds, he turned himself over andy on the sofa on his back. However, when he turned over, he found a man in front of him pointing a gun at him.

    ¡°You, you! ¡­ What are you doing?¡± The guy lying on the sofa man was frightened by the scene in front of him and then shouted in fear.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?!¡± Without speaking any nonsense, the man holding the gun stood on the spot and asked.

    ¡°I am!¡­ Uh¡­ I am¡­ Who am I?¡± Hearing the question from the burly man with the gun in front of him, the guy lying on the sofa was going to answer, but when he spoke, he realized that he can¡¯t even remember what his name is.

    ¡°What¡¯s my name? Why don¡¯t I even know this?!¡± The stranger who didn¡¯t remember his name for a while seemed to be stunned, he raised his hand and tapped his head with difficulty, and muttered a few words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember your name?¡± Hearing the stranger muttering to himself, the cold eyes of the outsider holding the gun suddenly softened and he asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ it seems more than that¡­ I don¡¯t seem to remember anything¡­¡± Looking up at the stranger with a gun in front of him, the guy who appeared from the portal said helplessly with eyes wide open.

    Hearing this, the tenant of this house stared carefully at the guy in front of him, and then put down the right hand holding the gun. He believed the words of the stranger in front of him, perhaps because he had the same experience.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s on my butt?¡± After thinking for a while and not remembering who he was, the guy lying on the sofa suddenly frowned and muttered.

    Then, he reached out his hand and slowly touched the ce under his buttocks. And at the moment when his fingers touched the thing that was sticking to his butt, tiny space energy blinked.

    ¡°Ah!¡± With an exmation, the unexpected visitor who had lost his memory suddenly retracted his hand and jumped up from the sofa at the same time.

    Brush!

    As the guy on the couch jumped up, the outsider standing in front of him pulled out his gun and pointed it at him again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not me! It¡¯s it! It scalded me!¡± Seeing the burly man in front of him draw a gun at him again, the unexpected visitor hurriedly pointed to a ce on the sofa and shouted.

    Following the direction of the guy¡¯s finger in front of him, the foreign tenant saw the square blue thing at a nce. However, this thing did not originally exist in his living room. Therefore, it should have fallen out of the portal just like the guy in front of him.

    Hu~

    With a pistol in his right hand pointing at the unexpected visitor, the room tenant stretched out his left hand to grab the square object. In that idental visitor¡¯s astonished gaze, the tenant¡¯s gloved left hand had grabbed the object that had just burned him. Then, he picked it up without suffering.

    ¡°Hey?! Why don¡¯t you feel anything?¡± Seeing that the guy in front of him didn¡¯t react at all, the unexpected visitor widened his eyes in surprise. He was scalded just now, although there was no sign of injury on his hand.

    In the surprised expression of the unexpected visitor, the tenant put away the square object. Regardless of whether this thing appeared from the portal with the guy in front of him, it was right to put it away anyway.

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember your name?¡± The tenant asked again after putting the thing away.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t remember. But¡­ I vaguely remember that I should not be an ordinary person.¡± Hearing the question of the burly man in front of him, the unexpected visitor answered with a confused expression on his face.

    ¡°Of course, I know you won¡¯t be an ordinary person. How can an ordinary person be exposed to space energy, and how can it be possible for an ordinary person to pass through the portal and be intact.¡± The tenant was not surprised at the conjecture of the unexpected visitor.

    ¡°By the way, my name is Bucky, Bucky Barnes.¡± Looking at the unexpected visitor with a confused expression in front of him, the tenant put away his gun and introduced himself.

    It turned out that the guy living alone in this old building was none other than the Winter Soldier that Alexander dispatched when Hydra attacked the SHIELD headquarters a few months ago: Bucky the Winter Soldier!

    Since Hydra attacked SHIELD in full force a few months ago, Bucky fell from the SHIELD headquarters building while being pursued by Lin Rui. The situation at that time was very dangerous and any average person would have died. But Bucky was unusual, and SHIELD and Rogers never found Bucky¡¯s body.

    So Rogers was sure Bucky wasn¡¯t dead, and kept looking for him, but couldn¡¯t find him. Under Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion, Rogers also used some of SHIELD¡¯s resources to search for the small country called Wakanda but found nothing.

    Unexpectedly, it turned out that Bucky did not leave the United States but just came to the northern city. Perhaps Bucky didn¡¯t have enough money to take the smuggling route out of the country. After all, he didn¡¯t recover hisplete memory and he has not fully epted modern society.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Hello, Bucky.¡± Hearing the self-introduction of the stout man in front of him, the unexpected visitor responded with some embarrassment, rubbing his head. He didn¡¯t have any special feelings about the name Bucky-Barnes either.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give yourself a name for now? Or I wouldn¡¯t know what to call you.¡± Perhaps it was the unexpected visitor¡¯s youthful appearance or the fact that he had also lost his memory, that Bucky felt empathy for him, and his attitude toward the unexpected visitor was more rxed than that of other strangers.

    ¡°Any name?¡­ Then¡­ call me¡­ Jackson!¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, the unexpected visitor thought for a moment and then said with a bright eye.

 Chapter 871: Recalls

    <h4>Chapter 871: Recalls</h4>

    Half an hourter, the living room, which had been swept up by a st of space energy, had been tidied up, and Bucky had done nothing about the unexpected visitor that teleported himself into his living room.

    After determining that this person, like him, had lost part of his memory, Bucky decided to take him in, much to his own surprise.

    Although the young man who had given himself the name Jackson didn¡¯t look like a Hydra-trained Soldier, Bucky could rte to him.

    And, perhaps knowing he wasn¡¯t going to do anything to him, the young man who already had a name didn¡¯t n to leave, and he wanted to stay with Bucky until he regained his memory.

    In his own words, he can¡¯t remember who he is now and the first person he saw when he woke up was Bucky, so this is fate, he will stay with Bucky until he remembers everything.

    Bucky was also feeling a little helpless in this regard, but he did not refuse, because he knew the young man in front of him was not ordinary, and that two people with the same problems might be able to take care of each other.

    So, while Bucky went back to the kitchen to wash the apples, Jackson, who was left in the living room, cleaned up the mess. If he wants to stay, it is only right that he should do what he can. While cleaning, Jackson took a look at himself in the mirror. Looking in the mirror, Jackson saw a handsome young face looking back at him.

    ¡°So I¡¯m pretty handsome and it looks like I am half-Asian!¡± Jackson said to himself with a smile after fiddling in front of the mirror a few times. Then he went on to clean up.

    Bucky, who decided to take Jackson in, didn¡¯t know that the young man he was now taking in was more than just an abnormal person.

    The young man who has forgotten his identity is Lin Rui, Jackson Lin who has made a difficult return to Marvel World Earth from the infinite space teleport.

    No one knows what Lin Rui experienced in his teleportation, but he lost some of his memory after he came out. And the ce where he was finally teleported turned out to be the ce where Bucky Barnes, a good friend of Captain America Rogers, lived in seclusion.

    Fortunately, Bucky has now recovered some of his memories and he was no longer the Winter Soldier who murdered without blinking. Otherwise, Lin Rui, who lost his memory, might have been shot by Bucky while he was unconscious.

    Now, in addition to losing part of his memory, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy has also been exhausted so he seems to be an ordinary person as well. However, as time goes by, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy will certainly recover.

    The most important thing is the Magic Cube, however, it was tucked away by Bucky. In addition, it is not known when Lin Rui will recover his memory or it is also possible that he will not recover his memory at all.

    Hoo!

    After cleaning the living room, Lin Rui, who lost part of his memory, threw himself on the sofa again. In addition to not remembering who he is and what he did before, Lin Rui has somemon sense and he knew the basic things. Therefore, if someone were to look at Bucky, who also lost part of his memory, Lin Rui would be better able to adapt to the current situation.

    ¡°Bucky told me I came from a portal created by space energy, but I look like I am still in high school.¡± Lin Rui silently thought in his heart as he slumped on the sofa staring at the ceiling.

    After deciding to let Lin Rui stay with him, Bucky didn¡¯t hide his situation, what happened to Lin Rui, and his guesses about his identity. To help Lin Rui to better recall or find the differences between their memory loss, Bucky also shared with Lin Rui some of his spection and some things in the world that ordinary people are not clear about.

    For example, there are many Superheroes in this world, and there are many powerful forces, such as SHIELD and Hydra. Bucky exined whatever he could to Lin Rui and he is also holding on to see if he can use this information to jog Lin Rui¡¯s recovery.

    However, although Bucky said a lot of shocking things, Lin Rui in front of him was not surprised in the slightest, it was as if he knew these things. Therefore, Bucky became more certain that Lin Rui¡¯s identity is not that simple.

    ¡°Why am I not surprised by those things? I don¡¯t recall knowing any of these things, but my subconscious is telling me that those things are nothing to be surprised about. Could it be¡­ Am I some sort of a Secret Agent? Or a super soldier? Am I someone trained by some mysterious power? What am I?¡± Lin Rui thought helplessly as he listened to some of the movements Bucky made in the kitchen.

    Click ~ Click ~ Click ~

    While thinking about it, Lin Rui unconsciously squeezed his fist. Then he heard the crack of the bonesing from clenched fists. It seems that he had abnormal strength.

    Shout!

    ¡°Forget it! If I¡¯m really like Bucky who was trained by Hydra then I don¡¯t want to remember those things!¡± Lin Rui quickly observed his fist before he loosened it and decided on a course.

    Because Bucky exined his identity and situation to Lin Rui in order to let Lin Rui decide whether to leave or stay, Lin Rui knew that the man with long hair who was busy in the kitchen was also poor. If Lin Rui is really like Buckythen he won¡¯t be able to ept it. However, Lin Rui¡¯s subconscious seems to be telling him that he is not such a person.

    Bam!

    When Lin Rui gave up searching for his identity in his mind, a crisp sound came from the kitchen, which was the sound of a bowl being broken. This was the third sound that Lin Rui had heard since he was cleaning the living room. In that time, Bucky had broken three bowls in the kitchen.

    ¡°Ah! It looks like it¡¯s up to me!¡± Sighing softly, Lin Rui stood up from the sofa.

    Then, Lin Rui walked into the kitchen and showed a helpless expression when he saw the broken bowls scattered on the kitchen floor and Bucky who was still busy preparing food.

    ¡°What are you doing here? I will be done soon!¡± Bucky said with a slightly embarrassed expression on his cold face when he saw Lin Rui walk into the kitchen.

    ¡°Bucky, you better get out of here, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡± Notmenting on Bucky¡¯s embarrassed expression, Lin Rui walked over and took the kitchen utensils from his hands.

    ¡°You know how to cook?¡± Looking at Lin Rui¡¯s skillful appearance, Bucky, who was pushed aside, asked with a surprised expression on his face.

    ¡°I think so, maybe I worked in a restaurant?¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui, who had already found his senses, replied with a smile on his face.

    Then, Lin Rui began to cook with the not-so-abundant ingredients in the kitchen with Bucky looking at him.

 Chapter 872: Following the Event

    <h4>Chapter 872: Following the Event</h4>

    Ten minutester, Bucky ate the meal prepared by Lin Rui. Although it was very simple due to the limited ingredients, it was the best meal Bucky had in months.

    Because of Lin Rui¡¯s cooking skills, Bucky felt that it was the right choice to take him in. However, the cost of two people living here is much higher than that of one person and he is running out of cash.

    So, after dinner, Bucky was ready to go out for a stroll after dark. In such a small city which is neither far nor close enough to a big city, thew and order are not very good, and it is normal for some gangsters to fool around on the street at night, and Bucky¡¯s goal is those gangsters.

    All it takes is a few punks, and Bucky will have money for the next two weeks.

    ¡°Hey, Bucky! Where are you going?¡± However, as Bucky was about to go out after dark, Lin Rui, who was sitting in the room doing nothing, looked at him and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk,¡± Bucky exined with a straight face as he couldn¡¯t possibly say that he was going out to rob the gangster because he didn¡¯t have any money.

    Brush!

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you! I am feeling cooped up in here and I want to see the neighborhood seeing that I would be living here for some time.¡± Lin Rui rushed over and said after hearing Bucky¡¯s answer.

    Bucky¡¯s eyes shed as he noticed Lin Rui¡¯s speed. But now he did not know whether he would ever get out. After all, he couldn¡¯t take the young man to a robbery. That would be child endangerment!

    ¡°Huh? Bucky, why are you standing there? Weren¡¯t we going out? Did you forget something?¡± Lin Rui, who had already reached the door, saw that Bucky was still standing so he turned his head and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I forgot this.¡± Bucky had no choice but to take an umbre from the cab by the door and walked over after agreeing.

    Bam~

    Then, Lin Rui and Bucky left their humble rental home. I wonder how Lin Rui will react if Bucky goes after those punks tonight. However, based on Lin Rui¡¯s subconscious reaction, perhaps Bucky¡¯s worry is unnecessary and he should worry more about the punks.

    After all, Mirage Knight got its start fighting street thugs. When ites to dealing with street thugs, Bucky has less experience than Lin Rui.

    ¡­

    New York, in the basementboratory of the Stark Industries building.

    ¡°JARVIS, turn off the energy monitoring.¡± Tony, who had been up all night, looked away from the unchanging screen and spoke to JARVIS.

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS, who is in full surveince mode shuts down the all-around surveince of the entire Stark Industries building.

    Twelve hours had passed since Tony and Peter had the ¡°illusion¡± at the same time, and during these twelve hours, JARVIS had used all his powers to monitor any idents in the Stark Building. However, nothing was found. And Tony and Peter didn¡¯t have that illusion again.

    ¡°Mr. Stark¡­ Jackson wille back, right?¡± Peter, who also stayed up all night, asked hesitantly after Tony asked JARVIS to turn off the monitoring of dark energy and Bifrost energy.

    Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Tony didn¡¯t know how to answer. Judging from yesterday¡¯s situation when Lin Rui asked Thor to summon the Bifrost to save Jane Foster. That said, Lin Rui was confident that Thor wille back after he returns to Asgard. Otherwise, Jane will never be able toe back.

    However, Tony and the others saw Lin Rui getting teleported away by Bifrost. At that time, Lin Rui probably didn¡¯t expect that he would be enveloped by the Bifrost beam, but JARVIS also told Tony that at that time, Lin Rui had the space energy of Magic Cube surrounding him. So, maybe Lin Rui was brought to Asgard because of the Magic Cube.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jackson was able toe back after being teleported to an extraterrestrial by an unstable portal, he wille back safely this time. Besides, didn¡¯t he borrow Bifrost before which means Jackson had something to do with it?¡± After some thought, Tony said with relief.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! Although Jackson made it sound simple, his first time off Earth was much more unexpected.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter also remembered the time Lin Rui left the Earth.

    Perhaps, it was because of the fact that this was not the first time that Lin Rui left the earth unexpectedly, so this time, Tony and the others were not so worried except for doing their best. Moreover, they all have an inexplicable trust in Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s best if you can think that way. What we should do now is to settle the matter in front of us, we still don¡¯t understand much about the Extremis and we still have a lot to do! As for Jackson, I think he¡¯ll be back on his own in a few days.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ Can we keep it quiet by having JARVIS do Jackson¡¯s voice and call Jackson¡¯s house every day?¡± Although Peter also believes that Lin Rui will be okay, he still wanted to cover all the bases.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it on you and Harry? With the two of you to help cover his absence, you can keep going until Jacksones back.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Yeah.¡±

    ¡­

    When Tony and Peter were still waiting for Lin Rui¡¯s return. In the suburb of London that was hundreds of kilometers away from New York.

    The ce that was invaded by the Dark Elves due to the emergence of the Convergence not long ago has been enclosed by the SHIELD. This kind of ce has been counted as an S-level event, and they have to focus on researching it.

    In the circled ruined battlefield, hundreds of researchers and equipped SHIELD elite soldiers were scanning inch by inch. This battlefield has left a lot of things worth studying, including the remnants of Lifeform arms of the Dark Elf race and the corpses of Dark Elf warriors, whose research value is impossible to estimate.

    On the outskirts of the ruins, a cluster of base houses that houses Elite agents and Elite teams from SHIELD headquarters in charge of the area. One of them is a special agent Evan who had experienced this incident personally.

    ¡°Hey! Evans! Congrattions on your promotion but man jumping three levels in a row, who would have thought that when you just picked up the job for observe the target, you would encounter such a high-level event?¡±

    ¡°I would rather not have encountered such a thing, I almost died out there.¡± Evans, who had been promoted to a Fourth-Level Agent, smiled awkwardly when he heard the ridicule of his newly-acquainted colleague beside him.

    ¡°Hey, this is a normal thing, and you will encounter it often in the future.¡± Seeing the look on Evan¡¯s face, the Elite agent, a senior, said with a smile.

    Evans: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 873: Evansâ€™s Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 873: Evans¡¯s Discovery</h4>

    Evans can only keep smiling in the face of ridiculeunched by his new colleagues. After all, he is a newly promoted agent. He also knew that the higher the rank of an Agent in SHIELD, the greater the chance of encountering danger, but he was not afraid.

    After all, if he got afraid so easily then he wouldn¡¯t have been trained as a professional agent by SHIELD. However, Evans felt that this incident was notpletely over.

    Evans had previously followed Agent Coulson to the Stark Industries building but left without being able to see or hear anything about this situation.

    As for Jane Foster, Thor, and the young man Jackson Lin, Evans still doesn¡¯t know anything about them and their situation. However, he had hoped in his heart that they would be all right.

    ¡°Hey! ~ Even though our level seems to be quite high, we can only do this kind of simple aftermath work. Although this is an S-level incident, but the most thrilling stage has passed.¡± While Evans was lost in his thoughts, his colleagues next to him began to sigh again.

    It seems that these agents are also people who can¡¯t stand peace. Now they are asked to be responsible for the aftermath of the battlefield in which no fights are involved. They still feel that it is too nd.

    However, Evans felt that the aftermath work was just as meaningful as thosebat teams dealing with front-line situations. Anyway, he didn¡¯t want to experience that kind of danger again. There is a difference between not being afraid and being foolish. To be honest, he will have to see a psychologist due to the things he has experienced.

    D¨© D¨© Di!

    While Evans and the others were chatting in the base room outside the battlefield and watching the researchers cleaning the battlefield, a sudden rm sounded out and Evans almost jumped up hearing this rm sound.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Evans has quickly taken out a small instrument from his waist, which is the instrument used to detect the concentration of Alpha Particles, and this rm sound is emitted from this instrument.

    ¡°It¡¯s here again!¡± Seeing the rapidly rising value of the instrument, Evans spoke with an even expression on his face.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    This was not the first time that Evans had experienced this kind of situation so he responded quickly. Before other agents could understand what Evans said, he quickly sent the news out.

    If the increase in the concentration of Alpha Particles this time leads to the emergence of dimensional gates linking to other worlds then the researchers in the ruins must retreat quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s an S-ss alert!¡±

    ¡°We are actually going to see this! It seems that Evans is quite lucky!¡±

    After Evans sent out this alert, the other agents also reacted ordingly, and everyone lost the rxed expression they had just now.

    These agents all understand what the Alpha Particle concentration represents. When it rises to a certain level, there is a high probability that a situation involving another will ur. As for the current situation, it is SHIELD¡¯s current focus.

    After Evans had sent the alert, all SHIELD personnel stationed on this battlefield quickly moved. The researchers who were still conducting scientific research in the ruins of the battlefield all quickly retreated under the cover provided by the soldiers.

    At the same time, all kinds of powerful weapons transferred by SHIELD during this period were also quickly charged and ready. Once something like a dimensional gate or a portal appears, they will be able to respond as soon as possible.

    D¨© D¨©!

    However, the AlphaParticle concentration stopped rising as SHIELD responded, but it kept floating at a dangerous value. It looks like Alpha Particle is teasing Evans and the others.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! This is¡­¡± Evans, who had been observing the change in the concentration of Alpha Particles for a while, frowned and muttered.

    Because he has personally experienced an S-ss incident of an intruder rushing out of the dimensional gate before, although Evans is very clear that this concentration of Alpha Particles is not enough to open the dimensional space gate. However, this situation represents the imminent emergence of a space gate-like energy.

    ¡°Perhaps, this dimensional gate is not here!¡± After staring at the instrument for a few seconds, Evans suddenly thought of a very possible guess.

    The instrument in his hand has a detection range. If it exceeds a certain range, although Alpha Particles can still be detected, it is definitely not so urate, and the concentration values ??will vary greatly.

    If the space energy was present in other areas this time then they would be able to detect Alpha Particles here as well. However, the concentrations detected here have never been able to break through to dangerous values.

    ¡°My name is Evans, a fourth-level agent and I am applying to expand the detection range of Alpha Particles. Therger the range, the better!¡± While everyone was still preparing for the possible S-ss incident, Evans had already applied for an expanded search.

    ¡°Huh? Expand the detection range of Alpha Particles?! Okay! Let the other agents and patrol soldiers in London open all the Alpha Particle detection equipment! Report to me once you find anything!¡± At that time, the Agent in charge of the aftermath of this incident was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted and issued an order.

    Brush!

    Then, a message was quickly sent out from this base. The SHIELD agents and soldiers all over London quickly turned on the Alpha Particle detection equipment they were carrying after receiving the order.

    Those without detection equipment also paid more attention to other anomalies. If space energy really appears somewhere then there will definitely be an abnormal situation.

    ¡°Who thought of it?¡± After issuing the order to test the whole city, the Agent in charge of this base wanted to see who had made the request.

    ¡°Huh? Evans, is he the neer who was just promoted? It seems that people who have personally experienced this incident do have more ideas.¡± After seeing that it was Evans¡¯s application, the Agent in charge was somewhat relieved and sighed with emotion.

    D¨© D¨©!

    At the time when the Agent in charge sighed with emotion, many reports had already passed to him one by one. The Alpha Particles have been detected by agents and soldiers spread across London, and the concentration varies from location to location.

    ¡°This?! Could the uing incident cover the whole of London?!¡± Seeing the range of the Alpha Particle disyed on the tablet in his hand, the Agent in charge, who has experienced many storms and waves, also showed a shocked expression on his face.

    However, the nexttest alert dispelled his thoughts as the concentration of Alpha Particles in one ce has exceeded the critical point!

 Chapter 874: Interfere

    <h4>Chapter 874: Interfere</h4>

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    The newly transmitted rm location is more than ten kilometers away from the suburban battlefield here and is the location where the temporary Alpha Particle concentration exceeds the critical point throughout London.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The Agent in charge asked solemnly when he saw the area marked with a conspicuous red dot.

    ¡°Positive! Arge amount of space energy has been detected!¡± Soon, further news came back, answering the Agent¡¯s question.

    Hearing the answer from the frontline agent, the Chief¡¯s eyes suddenly became very serious. (Calling Agent In Charge Chief from now on)

    ¡°Then, start the First-Level Emergency n!¡± In the next moment, the Chief issued an order.

    Brush!

    As soon as this order was given, therge army which had been holding the ruins of the battlefield was set into motion, and separate groups of soldiers hurried to their positions near the heart of London.

    Now that the space energy is clearly there, it doesn¡¯t matter if ordinary people see SHIELD¡¯s special forces. Exposing the SHIELD team is better than letting an invasion happen which would have ruined London. The authorities would have to find an exnation afterward.

    D¨© D¨©!

    When the forces in the base began to move, the orders for Evans also came directly from the Chief.

    ¡°Agent Evans, set off with the first mobile team, this operation needs you!¡± This was a very simple order from the Chief, but it showed the importance he attached to Evans.

    Evans is also excited to hear the orders from the Chief. He felt that his recent lucky streak is still going strong.

    Although he would definatly encounter a dangerous situation following the mobile team to the front line, isn¡¯t this what he as a SHIELD agent, should do? Why should he continue to guard this ruin where a dimensional space gate is unlikely to appear?

    Brush!

    ¡°Brothers, I am going first!¡± Then, Evans shouted to the other agents who had not received further orders while running towards the gate.

    Bang!

    The veterans, who had just made fun of the newly promoted spy, looked at each other and wondered what to make of Evans¡¯s dashing back and the closed door.

    ¡°Damn! How is this kid¡¯s luck so good?!¡± After the door was closed again, the first agent spoke with some resentment in his heart.

    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s not a matter of luck. Evans is very smart and he has the potential to be an Elite Agent. Maybe, we are not as good as him.¡± Another Agent spoke meaningfully when he heard his colleague¡¯s words

    ¡°Then¡­ what about us now? Do we continue to stay here?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Although there are no new orders, we are not a garrison team!¡±

    ¡°So, we should be going there soon!¡±

    Brush!

    Then, several other agents in this room also quickly left after Evans. Although they could not follow the first mobile team to the scene, they could follow the follow-up team. As veteran agents, they would not give up such a good opportunity.

    ¡­

    Huhuhu~

    As SHIELD mobilized arge force to go to the center of London, the agents stationed here noticed that there were significant spatial energy fluctuations in the area.

    Prior to the arrival of the SHIELD force, the SHIELD agents stationed nearby had already called some of the nearby police forces on their own authority to start evacuating the crowd.

    However, it will take some time. If there is a dimensional space linking the extraterrestrial universe when the energy of the square space reaches the critical point, it would cause chaos in the heart of London, which is something no one wants to see.

    ¡°By the looks of it, the space energy will reach a critical point soon.¡± The agent guarding the edge of the outgoing Alpha Particle area gave a silent murmur as he looked around at the rapidly retreating civilians.

    The scope of the Alpha Particle wasrge this time, at least five timesrger than the size of the outer London dimension. The dimensional space over there is as big as a patio, and the area over here is at least five timesrger, so the spatial anomaly will appear in arge range.

    ¡°Bailey, should we pull back a little, too much concentration of Alpha Particle will affect us.¡± After the agent¡¯s mutter, his teammate reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. We have to report back the situation here as soon as possible. As Agents, we can¡¯t leave those civilians.¡± Hearing his teammate¡¯s words, Bailey shook his head and replied.

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Buzzing~

    As Bailey and his team stared intently at the area in mid-air where space energy appeared, they didn¡¯t know that in a building not far from them, three people in retro suits were standing in the window house on the third floor that had been emptied.

    These three people are the Sorcerers who were originally guarding the Sanctum in London. After receiving the news from Ancient One, they have been paying attention to the situation in the whole of London. After the space energy appeared here, they arrived as soon as possible.

    ¡°Looking at the range covered by this space energy, could there be a massive invasion?¡± Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window looking at the situation outside in mid-air, one of the sorcerers frowned and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but judging by this, it won¡¯t be a small fight if a space tunnel is actually opened.¡± After the first man speaks, the Sorcerer next to him shakes his head and replies.

    ¡°As per Ancient One¡¯s orders, we will do our best to protect London and its people no matter what happens.¡± The third man spoke.

    However, although the Ancient One sends a message alerting them to possible cosmic invadersing to London, the Sorcerers are somewhat confused. They are not supposed to meddle in such affairs as this is not a Mythical threat.

    The situation that needs the Sorcerer would be simr to Harry being possessed by a demon from another dimension. Sorcerors protect the Earth from these kinds of dimensional threats.

    They wouldn¡¯t have interfered if not for Ancient One¡¯s warning/order even if an enemy force from the outer universe invaded the earth as this is not their responsibility.

    In fact, if the three sorcerers of the London Sanctum and the sorcerers of the New York Sanctum were in constant contact with each other then they would have known the reason.

    They have broken the original rules more than once since the Sorcerers and Mirage Knight became familiar with each other. Moreover, Ancient One didn¡¯t say anything to oppose their actions which means that he was also agreeing with their actions.

 Chapter 875: Worry and Requesting Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 875: Worry and Requesting Reinforcements</h4>

    The three sorcerers guarding the London Sanctum stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows on the third floor of the building above the two SHIELD agents, watching the energy changes in the space ahead, while the two agents below were also watching the situation and waiting for support.

    No one noticed that huges are rapidly moving ording to their established orbits in the outer universe. These are the Nine Realms.

    At this moment, the Nine Realms in the World Tree, including the earth, are finally about to run into a linear orbit again after more than a thousand years. This is a very special kind of celestial body Convergence, and the average person can¡¯t observe it at all.

    ording to the current operation of each, the Convergence will appear in about fifteen minutes. That is, if Malekith¡¯s n goes well, he will travel through the space tunnel to Earth within those fifteen minutes.

    Because the earth is at the center of the Nine Realms, and here he can use the Aether to devour the Nine Realms and plunge everything into darkness at the fastest speed.

    ¡°Something seems to be wrong here, have you noticed it?¡± As time passed, a sorcerer standing by the floor-to-ceiling window asked with a frown.

    ¡°Yes, I feel it too.¡±

    ¡°The environment has changed, and the air pressure and airposition outside are changing rapidly.¡±

    Hearing the sorcerer¡¯s words, the two sorcerers next to him nodded and spoke. As sorcerers, they do not need scientific instruments, and they are very sensitive to changes in natural elements.

    ¡°It seems that big trouble ising here this time!¡± After confirming the drastic changes in the outside environment, the sorcerer who just opened his mouth muttered with a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°Would we actually be able to handle it? I¡¯m afraid the three of us won¡¯t be able to handle whatever¡¯sing here.¡± After the first sorcerer expressed his worry, the second sorcerer also spoke with a helpless expression on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the Ancient One told us to keep London safe and not allow the invaders to cause huge damage to the earth. But¡­ if the invaders are powerful then we would get some support¡­¡± After listening to the two beside him, the third Sorcerer said with uncertainty.

    The London Sanctum has the weakest defensepared to the other two Sanctums, but they haven¡¯t encountered any troubles for so many years. They usually meditate in Sanctum, and can also open a portal tomunicate with other sorcerers in the Himyan sorcerer seclusion ce.

    The three Sorcerers are getting worried now that things have finally happened in London. After all, they cannot open arge-scale Mirror Dimension with their strength. Without the Mirror Dimension, there is no guarantee of how much damage would be done to London by the invaders.

    ¡°We¡­ We can contact other Sanctum sorcerers. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing to call someone to help in advance. It would be easier for us even if the intruder is not that strong and if they are then we have support with us.¡± Looking at the outside area saturated with space energy, the first sorcerer suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. The Master at the Hong Kong Sanctum is very strong, and he would be willing to help us. It should be no problem to ask him toe here.¡±

    ¡°There is another person, Sorcerer Yeshua, I heard that she recently traveled to New York, and she is very powerful!¡±

    ¡°No matter who you invite, send a message now! I¡¯m worried and we seem to be running out of time!¡± While the two sorcerers were discussing who to call for help, the third sorcerer quickly interrupted their conversation and reminded them.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The two sorcerers agreed and quickly sent out two messages.

    Shhhhh!

    In the next moment, two golden rays of light shed in front of them and disappeared. These two golden rays of light will appear in New York and Hong Kong in an instant, they will find the location of Sorcerer Yeshua and Wong and pass the news of the two sorcerers here to them.

    ¡°Huh? Bailey, did you see something shing just now?¡± When the sorcerers on the third floor sent a message, an agent standing below looked up and said to his partner.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t start seeing things now, the cavalry is arriving so we can retreat a little bit.¡± Bailey, who had been paying attention to the change in the mid-air situation, replied without turning his head when he heard his partner¡¯s question.

    ¡°Ohh, it feels like someone is watching us¡­¡±

    Buzz!

    The moment the sorcerer, who guards the London Sanctum, sent a message for help, the Alpha Particle in the area in front of them that was emitting space energy suddenly soared again.

    D¨© D¨©!

    ¡°Holy Shit! The Alpha Particle concentration has exploded! Withdraw!¡± The SHIELD agent, standing next to Agent Bailey, shouted as the instrument used to measure AlphaParticle¡¯s concentration was no longer disying the value urately and was simply issuing an rm.

    ¡°Yes! Withdraw!¡± Bailey, sensing that the situation was no longer in need of a closer look, said yes and turned to leave.

    By the time Bailey turned around, his men had retreated. The civilians in the vicinity had all been evacuated, and the local forces on the London side had not been involved in this kind of thing at this level, so they had to get them out of the way first.

    When the two agents of SHIELD retreated because of the high concentration of Alpha Particles, the expressions of the three sorcerers who were standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows on the third floor of the building next to them also became very grim.

    Because, when the concentration of Alpha Particles exploded, they also noticed that the energy in the mid-air space had reached a level sufficient to form arge-scale space portal.

    ¡°It should be clear what kind of invasion it is!¡± Staring at an area in mid-air that has been engulfed by turbulence energy, one of the Sorcerer said with a grave expression on his face.

    ¡°The Sanctum defenses are working, right?¡± As they stared nervously in the air, a sorcerer suddenly asked.

    ¡°There is no problem with them. There is a defensive talisman engraved by Ancient One himself, who can break through?¡± Another sorcerer answered quickly when he heard the question from his friend.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, ourrge defense talisman for guarding London this time is connected with the Sanctum as the heart. As long as there¡¯s no problem over there, London can¡¯t be damaged very badly by the invaders.¡±

    Whoohoo!

    Tear! ~~

    While the three Sorcerers were talking to each other, there is a clear sound of space being torn from the space energy that has been gathered for a long time, and the space tunnel is opened!

 Chapter 876: Space Transmission Gate Formation!

    <h4>Chapter 876: Space Transmission Gate Formation!</h4>

    Whoosh!

    Evans was very excited as he stood on the Hoverboard with a soldier from the newly established mobile team at SHIELD headquarters, and felt the strong air passing by.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of soldiers will be selected for the mobile team. Even the fighters from the S Team and the K Team don¡¯t have strongbat power!¡± Evans thought as he tried to make his posture morefortable on the Hoverboard.

    K and S Squad are the most powerful squads in SHIELD. It was normal for them to be strong, after all, they are equipped with thetest high-tech equipment.

    Moreover, the main mission of the S and K Squad is to cooperate with powerful people like Captain America to fight against the enemy, and now it exists as an auxiliary role of the Avengers.

    However, the positioning of the newly formed mobile team is different at the beginning. They do not exist to enhance thebat effectiveness of Avengers against the enemy.

    As a team with mobile ability as its mainbat mode, the role of the mobile team is actually more as free men on the battlefield, to carry out the biggest tactical attack and harassment on the enemy, to support their own side, and so on.

    Moreover, the Soldiers selected for the mobile team are fortified with OsCorp¡¯s new Titan series gic enhancement Serum. Even if they did not have that high-tech equipment, they are strong enough to rush into the battlefield.

    As the first group to arrive in downtown London, the mobile unit with less than 30 people can see the energy fluctuations in the space in front of them.

    Tear!

    And when Evan saw the area in front of him that was shrouded in strong space energy, a huge space crack suddenly appeared in the middle of the sky. Then, the space crack that ripped apart the space barrier quickly expanded, creating a portal.

    ¡°The portal is opening! It is also many times bigger than before!¡± Evan¡¯s eyes widened as he eximed at the rapidly expanding crack in the air.

    ¡°Pay attention Agent, We are going to speed up.¡± A calm reminder came from the side as the soldier who was operating the Hoverboard spoke.

    ¡°Uh!¡­Got it!¡± Evans quickly agreed when he heard the reminder.

    P¨±!

    Hoo!

    The moment Evans finished answering, the Hoverboard under his feet spurted out more firepower, and the huge thrust carried the Hoverboard and the two people to the center of London.

    In the rear of this mobile unit, SHIELD¡¯s main force followed closely, and various mechanized teams rushed from the avenue in the heart of London to the location where the space portal appeared. If the civilians in this area had not been evacuated, and the official forces in London had cooperated, this action of SHIELD would have had a great impact.

    And in the rear of this mobile force,rge forces from SHIELD also followed. A variety of mechanized teams rushed into the heart of London and to the location of the Portal. If it were not for the fact that the civilians in this area have been evacuated, and the local forces are helping SHIELD, this action of SHIELD would have had a great impact.

    However, the extraterrestrial invasion was imminent, and the location of the invasion was in the British capital, London. The people at the highest level in the United Kingdom are so unhappy but they could do nothing but allow the specialized forces of SHIELD to rush into their country with full force.

    As a small country, the UK does not have a strong-armed force of its own, so they would have to rely on SHIELD in the event of a major global crisis. SHIELD doesn¡¯t belong to any country on Earth anyway, it¡¯s just that the United States has given soldiers and resources to SHIELD but the United Kingdom has also provided a lot of financial aid to SHIELD.

    ¡­

    Buzz~

    The three Sorcerers, who were standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows of the third-floor building near the area, have disappeared as the crack in the mid-air space grows. They were now standing on the top floor of a ten-story building in front of an almost palpable crack in space.

    ¡°I wonder why the Ancient One didn¡¯t take care of this problem if he knew about it in advance. Why wait till theye here?¡± One of the sorcerers muttered in confusion as he looked at the space crack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the Ancient One must have his reasons for doing this. Maybe he wants these guys on Earth to see the power of the Alien Invaders and open their eyes to a wider universe.¡± The first sorcerer standing next to him responded.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible! Or we wouldn¡¯t have been hiding in the dark!¡±

    ¡°They seem to havee! Let¡¯s take a look at the situation first and take action at the critical moment.¡±

    ¡°The critical moment ¡­¡­ I¡¯m really worried that they won¡¯t be able to hold on to that point.¡±

    Brush!

    Then, a golden light shed on the roof of the building, and the three sorcerers disappeared. It seemed that they are hiding themselves using magic.

    Boom!

    The three sorcerers guarding the London Sanctum disappeared from the roof, and when the SHIELD mobile force, which was still a few hundred meters away, had rushed over, the space crack in the air had gradually expanded to form a veryrge and stable Portal.

    Swoosh Swoosh!

    The portal had barely taken shape, and already dozens of missiles of varying power and variety were hurtling towards it. The three Sorcerers can wait for the portal to be fully formed, and for the invaders on the other side to move in. But SHIELD certainly won¡¯t. To minimize the potential threat to Earth, it¡¯s best to destroy the portal before it takes shape.

    Boom!

    The next moment, those dozens of missiles exploded in mid-air one after another. Whether it was a conventional fire missile, an electromaic wave bomb, or a missile with extreme ice-cold energy, all of them exploded in this instant at the location of the space portal, and all kinds of chaotic energy shock waves swept around!

    Huhu~

    ¡°Did it work?!¡± Evan asked as he saw the first round of attack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, it is a space force. However, it would be good if it can have a little effect.¡± Hearing Evans¡¯s words, the Soldier riding with him replied.

 Chapter 877: Luck?

    <h4>Chapter 877: Luck?</h4>

    Brush!

    After answering Evan¡¯s question, the soldier controlled his Hoverboard and quickly rushed to the ground. The portal has been fully opened, and the invasion can happen at any time. Therefore, he has to quickly put down the ¡°burden¡± that has littlebat power behind him.

    ¡°Agent Evans, you stay here. The backup team wille here soon and I want you to join them.¡± Landing on the street that is still some distance away from the portal, the soldier ordered Evans as he loosened him.

    ¡°Thank you! What¡¯s your name?¡± After getting off the Hoverboard, Ace looked at the soldier of the Mobile Unit and spoke.

    Evans wanted to make some friends and make connections. After all, the person n front of him is a soldier of the newly formed mobile unit at the SHIELD headquarters, and it would be good for him to be able to make friends with him. Moreover, although the two of them didn¡¯t speak that much to each other, Evans felt that they should be able to be good friends.

    ¡°Forget the name, I almost forgot my original name. However, you can call me No. 7, this is my code name in the mobile unit. And I don¡¯t think we would have any chance to meet in the future, even if it is in the headquarters.¡± Hearing Evans¡¯s words, the Soldier calling himself No. 7 responded in a t tone.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Then¡­¡±

    Brush!

    As Evans was about to say something, No. 7 had already driven the Hoverboard directly into the air. It seems that he doesn¡¯t want to continue chatting with Evans and his teammates in front are still waiting for him.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Evans sighed silently as he watched No. 7 fly away. He also understood from the answer that the other party didn¡¯t want to be friends with him that much.

    If No. 7 was willing to make friends then he, a new agent, a new spy will have had his first friend at SHIELD headquarters and a very different one at that. Although the secret forces are not involved in frontlinebat, the rtionship between them is very tight. Evan is having some regrets right now, maybe he should have talked more on the way here.

    Huhu~

    Sensing the violent and abnormal airflow caused by the formation of the mid-air portal, Evan pulled back his thoughts from No. 7, who was drifting away in mid-air. Then he saw two familiar figures emerging from a corner of the street ahead.

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that Agent Bailey and Agent Boldt?¡± As he got a good look at the two approaching figures, Evan muttered with a twinkle in his eye.

    Then, Evan walked toward them. This time, it was these two agents who first discovered the abnormal concentration of Alpha Particles here, and they made a small contribution to Earth¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Hello! Agent Bailey, Agent Boldt!¡± Evan was already waving his hand before Bailey and Boldt had noticed.

    After hearing Evan¡¯s voice, Bailey and Boldt raised their heads and looked forward at the same time. And at the moment when they saw Evan, a bolt of silver-white lightning suddenly shed down from the air, just towards Evan¡¯s position.

    Bang!

    ¡°Watch out!¡± Before Bailey and Boldt¡¯s worried shouts came, the silver lightning had alreadynded.

    Then, Bailey and Boldt hurried towards Evan. From their close view, Evan must have been struck by that bolt of lightning. Although even the smallest lightning strike would have given the person little hope of survival, Bailey and Boldt were not about to give up.

    But their eyes widened when they reached the spot where lightning had struck them. Evan, who was supposed to be struck by lightning, was safe and well and he was just holding his head in shock.

    ¡°Hey! Are you alright?¡± Agent Bailey asked as he looked at the young man who was holding his head trembling in front of him.

    ¡°Ah!¡­ I¡¯m fine?!¡± Hearing Agent Bailey¡¯s voice, Evan, who was holding his head, quickly put down his hands and spoke with a surprised expression on his face.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re fine, and that was weird. There was clearly a lightning bolt that just struck down. However, looking at you, and the ground over here, it seems like it was all an illusion on our part just now.¡± After confirming that he was okay, Agent Bailey said suspiciously.

    ¡°Huh! It¡¯s fine if you are okay! It seems that the space energy has somehow messed up this area. We¡¯d better withdraw far away!¡± After Agent Bailey finished speaking, Agent Boldt, who was standing beside him, reminded after letting out a long breath.

    ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s retreat first, the frontline soldiers have already arrived, and we, the less armed guys, should hide behind them and watch.¡± Agent Bailey said quickly after hearing his partner¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Who are you? Are you also an agent of SHIELD? I haven¡¯t seen you before!¡± When Bailey and Boldt were about to continue to retreat, Bailey remembered and asked the identity of the young man in front of him.

    ¡°My name is Evans. I am a fourth-level agent.¡± Evans quickly replied after hearing Bailey¡¯s question.

    ¡°Oh! So you are the lucky neer! It seems that the rumors are indeed right, your luck is good!¡± Bailey said in surprise after hearing Evans¡¯s answer.

    He is fine even after being struck by lightning. This can no longer be exined simply by good luck. This is simply a supernatural event. Of course, the agents in SHIELD have also seen a lot of unusual things. So they don¡¯t think this situation is so special.

    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±

    Then, Evan, Bailey, and Agent Boldt quickly withdrew to the outside of the affected range of the portal. As for the mobile team flying in the air, they don¡¯t need to worry about the three guys as they were moving away from the portal.

    Of course, none of the three knew that when the silver-white lightning struck just now, there was a wave of magical energy on the roof of the adjacent building about 200 meters away from them. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that the silver lightning had no effect, but that it was transferred by the sorcerers.

    ¡°Being struck by space energy can be even worse than being struck by lightning. You guys should stay away.¡± Watching the three quickly leave the block, a Sorcerer, standing on the top of the building hiding his figure, muttered to himself.

 Chapter 878: Magic

    <h4>Chapter 878: Magic</h4>

    Rumbling~

    By the time the sorcerer standing on the roof rescued Evan, the shock wave of the continuous explosion in the air in front of them gradually weakened and slowly dissipated.!

    As expected, dozens of missiles with different powers did not cause much visible damage to the portal. However, various energies were interconnected with each other near the portal to form a very chaotic energy field.

    Brush Brush!

    Below the huge portal in mid-air, the mobile units had already rushed over after the first attack by fighter jets ended.

    Evan and the others had to retreat because they were not equipped, but the soldiers in the mobile unit were armed to their teeth and they could withstand the chaotic changing energy in mid-air and observe the portal at close range.

    ¡°Number 1 has arrived at the designated location!¡±

    ¡°Number 2 has arrived at the designated location!¡±

    ¡°No. 3¡­ No. 7 had arrived at the designated location!¡±

    ¡°All 30 soldiers have arrived at the designated location!¡±

    Thirty mobile unit soldiers were surrounding the portal from every direction, and everyone has established a stable connection with others, and this stable connection is also connected to the SHIELD Headquarters.

    ¡°The ground troops are ready, all of you pay attention to your safety. If something unexpected happens then secure your safety first, and then you can deal with the enemies.¡± When the mobile team started to set up defense lines around the portal, the rearmander¡¯s order passed over.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Boom!

    When the mobile team established a defense line in mid-air, space energy that was much stronger than before suddenly came from the portal.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    The strong space energy caused the rm to rung out on their detection equipment. The equipment detection level was obviously higher than that of Evans, so the detected situation was more severe.

    Such strong spatial energy fluctuations are enough to prove that something is about toe out!

    ¡°Look out! Staggered by the intense space energy, each mobile soldier alerts nearby their teammates.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    At the same time, the mobile suit soldiers suspended in mid-air have also adjusted all the weapons control to their preunch condition. As soon as anything gets out of the portal, they¡¯ll attack it.

    Huhu~

    However, nothing appeared from the portal during the continuous outflow of intense space energy, it was as if this space energy was just pouring out of the space tunnel.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! The intruder should be here already!¡± While SHIELD¡¯s team is still waiting for an enemy to appear from the portal, the Sorcerer, standing on a nearby roof, suddenly shouted.

    Buzz~

    After the sorcerer frowned and said these words, a golden light circle suddenly appeared beside him. Then, a figure quickly stepped out from inside.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The invaders have appeared! They are invisible!¡± The man who came out of the magic circle looked at the portal in front and said.

    ¡°Wong!¡± The Sorcerer, who had sent a signal for help, shouted in surprise when he saw the thick figure that suddenly appeared behind him.

    That¡¯s right, the guy who appeared from the magic portal is the Master of Hong Kong Sanctum and he is a very powerful sorcerer.

    ¡°Do something, or they won¡¯t know where the intruder is and it would be toote when they find out.¡± Wong quickly said without greeting them as he looked at the situation ahead.

    With his power, Wong could barely sense somethinging out of the portal, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. Therefore, they must first break the intruder¡¯s disguise. In this way, the force gathered on the Earth¡¯s SHIELD side can also be used.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The three sorcerers who had been waiting to do something removed their disguise.

    Anyway, if they make a move, their movement will be noticeable and since they have not created a Mirror Dimension, it is better to use their own magic generously. After all, the Ancient One didn¡¯t tell them to hide during their mission.

    Brush Brush!

    Under Wong¡¯s leadership, the four sorcerers quickly formed the seal, and the golden rays of light quickly shot into the sky. Soon, a magic circleposed of golden rays of light appeared out of thin air below the portal.

    Buzzing~

    After the golden magic circle was formed, magic waves were sent down from the sky. This scene doesn¡¯t look like it would happen in real life at all, it¡¯s more like a scene out of a movie. However, ordinary movies can¡¯t create such real-world special effects.

    After the golden magic circle shrouded the portal, Evans, who had withdrawn to the position of the SHIELD ground force, saw the magic circle like everyone else.

    ¡°I¡­ Wha¡­.! What is that!¡± Of course, Evans¡¯s expression at this time was not much different from that of other people who saw the scene in front of their eyes.

    ¡°The abnormal energy that suddenly appeared cannot be detected, but they have a record of something like this inside SHIELD!¡± The assistant behind the Chief quickly stated his findings the moment the golden magic circle appeared.

    ¡°Is there a record?! Whose record?!¡± Hearing the assistant¡¯s words, the Chief quickly asked.

    ¡°Yes¡­ They are records from Mr. Stark. However, he did not provide specific data and sources of this energy. He just told us that those who possess this energy are not enemies.¡± Hearing the chief¡¯s words, the assistant quickly replied.

    ¡°Tony Stark? Not the enemy¡­¡± Hearing the assistant¡¯s answer, the chief was slightly taken aback, and then his eyes turned to the golden magic circle in the sky.

    ¡°This world¡­is bing more and more unfamiliar¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Hoo!

    ¡°Now!¡± When the magic circle that appeared out of nowhere in the sky frightened the soldiers of SHIELD, Wong had already controlled the formed magic circle and made his move.

    The moment Wong shouted, every golden ray of light in the golden magic circle suspended in the sky quickly blinked a few times. Then, golden thunder transformed by magic elements appeared out of thin air in the magic circle, and in the next moment, they shed towards the position of the portal.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the chaotic area around the portal received a special golden thunder baptism. Countless golden thunder fell one after another from the huge magic circle, smashing into the portal one after another.

    However, the golden thunder that was supposed to smash directly into the portal or to the ground was blocked before the portal, and every golden thunder hit the void in front of the portal and could not fall.

    ¡°Sure enough, they are already here!¡±

 Chapter 879: Invasion Appears

    <h4>Chapter 879: Invasion Appears</h4>

    Boom!

    Under the continuous bombardment of golden thunder, a vague outline gradually appeared in the void in front of the portal. As the lightning strikes intensified, those outlines became more and more obvious.

    ¡°They can¡¯t hide now!¡± Wang said coldly as he looked at the revealed outline of something.

    Then, Wong and the three sorcerers behind him elerated the movement of their hands. Now that the magic thunder has forced the invaders out, they have to make a big move to cause some casualties. After all, if the other party was really strong enough to ignore the earth¡¯s powers then they wouldn¡¯t have decided to be invisible, which mean that they could fight them.

    Buzz~

    At the moment when the sorcerers stopped moving, a wave of energy that was many times stronger than before suddenly came from the magic circle in the sky. Then, the entire magic circle emitted a dazzling golden light, and a golden thunder with a diameter of ten meters sted towards the object with a rough outline below.

    Boom!

    When the huge golden thunder in the sky mmed down, the object that had not been fully revealed seemed to want to avoid this attack. However, it seems that it has notpletely escaped the portal, and its movement speed is not enough. Therefore, this golden thunder mmed directly in front of it.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Under the blow of the golden thunder that almost gathered the energy of the entire magic circle, the huge object showing part of its outline finally could no longer maintain its concealment function. In the scattered golden thunder, pieces of ck decks were revealed out of thin air outside the portal. As the disguise disappeared, what appeared from the portal quickly appeared in front of those who were paying close attention to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s!!¡­ An alien Spaceship?!¡± After the huge object at the exit of the portal was revealed, Evans, who had been watching the scene eximed again.

    Of course, Evans was not the only one who was frightened by the scene in front of him. Almost everyone in SHIELD was shocked by the huge ck Spaceship that had not yetpletely emerged from the portal. SHIELD wouldn¡¯t have been able to find the intruders if it wasn¡¯t for the golden thunderstrike that revealed this Spaceship.

    ¡°It¡¯s an Alien Spaceship!! This is above the S-ss Event, damn it! Our weapons won¡¯t be able to handle a Spaceship!¡± The Chief also saw the Spaceship leaving the portal and his brows furrowed tightly together, and he became a little worried for the first time today.

    The point is that this time, the armed team of SHIELD he led is based on the standard of an S-ss event. If the event simr to dimensional space had appeared again then these armed forces would have been enough to deal with those monsters and powerful warriors. However, their current firepower is simply not strong enough to deal with the huge ck Spaceship in front of him!

    ording to the development of normal technology, a Spaceship capable of space travel and teleportation has enough force to deal with its entire force as they have not yet entered the era of Interster travel. Therefore, the Chief was worried after confirming that aplete alien Spaceship hade out of the portal.

    ¡°No matter what¡­ give it everything we got! I won¡¯t believe that our weapons would not affect it!¡± Although the Chief was a little scared, he as a former soldier cannot retreat now, so he gave the order to attack.

    ¡°Acknowledged!¡±

    ¡°!Acknowledged¡±

    After the Chief gave his orders, thebat units of SHIELD, who were shocked by the alien Spaceship in front of them, responded quickly. It was also the first time that they had encountered such a situation. It was an alien Spaceship for crying out loud. If this battle was won, they would be able to tell a legendary story to their grandchildren.

    ¡°Mobile Squad! Quickly retreat! Your firepower won¡¯t be enough for this!¡± After determining whether the ck Spaceship couldunch an attack before itpletely escaped from the portal, the chief quickly ordered the mobile unit surrounding the portal and ordered them to retreat.

    If the giant war beasts or bone armored warriors with greatbat power appear from the portal then the mobile would be able to y a great role. But now, in the face of an alien spaceship, the role of the mobile unit has be negligible.

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    Brush Brush!

    After responding, the mobile team, also shocked by the ck Spaceship that appeared so close in front of them, quickly drove their Hoverboards away from the moving Spaceship.

    Huhu~

    With the rapid actions of SHIELD¡¯sbat departments, the fighter group that had just flown from high altitude flew back again, and the Tank troops on the ground also aimed their muzzles at the ck Spaceship that was almostpletely out of the portal in mid-air. As for otherbat units, they are preparing their most powerful offensive weapons.

    At a time when Earth faces a true formative Spaceship invasion, everyone has to give it their all. The Soldiers who can enter SHIELD and stand out here are the best of the best, and no one here would think that the Spaceship came to Earth with good intentions. Since the other party already has the technology of teleportation across the universe, they can¡¯t establish diplomatic rtions with the earth.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    There is no need for the chief to issue any further orders. After all the armed teams were ready, theyunched a fierce attack on the ck Spaceship in the air.

    ¡­

    ¡°SHIELD is pretty tough. Although their firepower is limited, they can see the capabilities of this Spaceship.¡± When SHIELDunched the attack, Wong, who was standing on the top of a building, muttered to himself.

    ¡°Wong, should we create a Mirror Dimension here? SHIELD¡¯s attack would be useless against this Spaceship. It will be troublesome when itpletelyes out of the portal.¡± Hearing Wong¡¯s self-talk, the sorcerer standing behind him asked.

    Although it was very difficult for the three sorcerers to establish a Mirror Dimension but now they Wong with them, and their joint efforts would be enough to build a Mirror Dimension that would cover this area.

    ¡°No, the space energy is too chaotic, it won¡¯t allow the Mirror Dimension to exist with it.¡± Hearing the sorcerer behind him, Wong shook his head and replied.

    The essence of the Mirror Dimension is also an application of space energy, but the current situation wouldn¡¯t allow them to build a Mirror Dimension. Moreover, Wong himself did not intend to establish a Mirror Dimension to deal with the intruders in front of him.

 Chapter 880: Formidable Defense

    <h4>Chapter 880: Formidable Defense</h4>

    The reason Wong arrived so quickly was that in addition to the request for help, it was also because he had received more information from the Ancient One. Wong knew very well who the other party was and what kind of strength they possessed. And, apart from the SHIELD and Sorcerers, others wille to stop the intruders.

    ¡°Wong, do you know anything else?¡± Seeing the calm expression on Wong¡¯s face, the other sorcerers asked with some doubts.

    ¡°Well, I do know some things. However, you will find outter.¡± Wong answered casually after hearing the question.

    Then, Wang made another move to stabilize the magic circle in the air. Thest lightning strike just now consumed a lot of energy from the magic circle. Next time, Wong will use this magic circle to release more attacks.

    Boom!

    After Wong and the others used the magic attack to break through the stealth system of the ck Spaceship, they temporarily stopped. The next moment, all kinds of firepower from SHIELD rushed towards the Spaceship.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    All sorts of powerful weapons exploded around the spaceship, but none of the attacks hit the ck spaceship¡¯s hull itself. Because, although the stealth technology was broken by the golden thunder, there was still a transparent energy light curtain on the surface of this huge ck Spaceship, which blocked all attacks.

    Huhu~

    The ck Spaceship quickly got out of the Portal while receiving all kinds of powerful attacks.

    As Wong and the others thought, although SHIELD¡¯s firepower is strong by the standards of the earth, it is not enough to damage a Spaceship that has deployed its protective energy shield. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to do much damage even without that shield.

    Boom!

    ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± The Chief spoke in a low voice as he looked at the ck Spaceship, which hadpletely escaped from the portal.

    Although he had thought that the firepower might not be able to cause much damage to the ck Spaceship, he did not expect that the firepower that was enough to level several blocks could not even break the ship¡¯s shield.

    ¡°Chief! What should we do next? Our weapons seem to be useless!¡± As the Chief was shocked, the deputy beside him who was also frightened by the situation asked with a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°What can we do?! What can I do? It hasn¡¯t been that long since the Helicarrier flew back to the maind, and it would take it at least half an hour toe here, and the armed forces that we can mobilize within half an hour are simply not enough to deal with the situation!¡± The Chief answered with a helpless expression on his face.

    ¡°Then¡­ Should we evacuate? As long as we retreat to a safe location, I believe the Council will agree to use a nuclear strike. After all, we are now facing the threat of being invaded by aliens. It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Hearing the Chief¡¯s helpless answer, the assistant proposed the use of nuclear weapons to clear the situation.

    Bang!

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?! I won¡¯t issue a retreat order even if we all die here! This invasion threatens our entire world and SHIELDbwas established to defend the entire earth! So, give up the idea of ??retreating, it is useless, we have to fight until we are all dead or they are dead!¡± When the assistant suggested retreating, the Chief¡¯s heavy palm mmed on the table in front of him as he shouted.

    ¡°Yes!!¡± Hearing the Chief¡¯s words, the assistant instantly gave up the idea of ??retreating. He was just frightened by the powerful defense of the ck Spaceship.

    ¡°Since conventional weapons are useless¡­ Then, it¡¯s time to show all our cards! That Spaceship haspletely escaped the portal, and we must break that defensive shield before it strikes us!¡± Then, the Chief waved his hand and said solemnly.

    ¡°Do we still have something?!¡± The assistant asked in surprise when he heard the Chief¡¯s words.

    As the assistant to the Chief of this operation, he is very clear about the armed forces of SHIELD and their hidden weapons. The biggest card in their pocket is also a space-based weapon, but it takes time to use that weapon. Moreover, looking at the appearance of the Spaceship, it may not be effective.

    Without answering, the Chief quickly tapped a few keys on themand screen in front of him. Then, a very important message was sent out. After this message was sent out, the armed teams of SHIELD, which were still attacking the Spaceship in mid-air, quietly changed their attack methods. Simple firepower attacks were reduced a lot, and energy attacks such asser beams became more prominent.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The Defensive Energy Cover is still going strong under the continuous energy blows from SHIELD. With their final analysis, it is constructed from basic energy, and it will be consumed if they continuously attack it with their energy weapons. However, ording to SHIELD¡¯s current attack strength, they still don¡¯t know when they will be able to break through this defense.

    Whoosh!

    While the Sorcerers temporarily stopped to reinforce the high-altitude magic circle, and SHIELD continued to pour firepower on the Spaceship in mid-air, the ck Spaceship that blocked all attacks also elerated its flight speed after leaving the portal. After getting away from the chaotic portal behind it, the ck Spaceship quickly adjusted its lower angle in mid-air, and then the ck decks on both sides of the enormous hull opened many square openings.

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    Then, weapon muzzles came out of those openings. It seems that although the protection of the defensive cover keeps the Spaceship from being harmed, it cannot be passively beaten all the time, and it is finally going to fight back!

    ¡°Everyone! Start tactical evasion!¡± After seeing the weapon ports appearing on both sides of the Spaceship hull, the Chief quickly issued an order to evade.

    Hoo! Hoo! Hoo!

    However, when the ck Spaceship was about tounch a counterattack, a few light blue light beams suddenly appeared from the armed team of SHIELD below, and theser beams hit the Spaceship¡¯s transparent defensive light curtain.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Unlike other energy attacks that were blocked by the energy shield, these light blue beams are obviously different energy attacks. After hitting the transparent light curtain, these light blue beams were not blocked, but directly broke through the defensive light curtain and shot to the Spaceship hull itself.

    Hoo!

    Like puncturing a bubble, after the light blue light beams smashed through the transparent defensive light curtain, the defensive light curtain covering the entire ck Spaceship quickly copsed with the pration point as the center. It turns out that the Chief was right, they really have other hidden weapons!

 Chapter 881: Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 881: Beginning</h4>

    Buzzing~

    Like breaking a surface with a point, those few light blue beams were more effective than the previous countless attacks as they broke the energy defense shield of that ck Spaceship in an instant.

    ¡°So it worked!¡± The chief, who had been staring at the changes on the battlefield, saw the scene in front of him, and his eyes lit up. He was also surprised by the fact that those weapons had worked.

    In fact, although the light blue beams emitting weapons which were the trump card mentioned by the chief do exist.

    However, he didn¡¯t actually know whether this kind of trump card would have been useful against that Spaceship. However, he could only give it a try since the situation hade to this. He just didn¡¯t expect the effect to be so shocking.

    The light blue beams just now were actually fired from several sci-fi-looking weapons. These weapons were not independently developed by SHIELD. They just improved upon the original. The organization that created these weapons had been destroyed. Hydra.

    After Hydra was destroyed a few months ago, almost all the weapons in Hydra¡¯s branches and headquarters were seized by SHIELD. They have many epoch-making technologies, most of which were weapons.

    After all, Hydra has owned the Magic Cube for decades, and they created some good stuff out of the Magic Cube. What¡¯s more, there were no shortage of geniuses in Hydra, and energy weapons do have many advantages.

    If SHIELD and other parties had not taken Hydra by surprise when dealing with Hydra, there is no telling how long the operation would havested and how much it would have cost them.

    But, in the end, what they gained was quite a lot and those weapons that had just broken through the Spaceship¡¯s defensive energy shield just now are one of them.

    On this asion, when SHIELD headquarters sent a team to London, Rogers brought along some weapons that had been modified by SHIELD¡¯s Weapons Department in case of an unexpected appearance. These weapons have been tested and modified by the SHIELD Weapons Department to be the peak of SHIELD¡¯s attack power.

    Huhu~

    The defensive energy shield was broken, and the ck Spaceship, which was just about to counterattack, seemed to stop and the weapons that had emerged did not fire anything for a while.

    ¡°Haha! Hit them with everything we have got!¡± And with the broken defensive energy shield, the Chief¡¯s confidence rose as he issued a new order.

    However, the excited Chief forgot one thing, he had just issued an order for strategic evasion. Therefore, there are not many teams that can follow his orders to strike, and the Mobile Unit is the only unit that can give the fastest response as they haven¡¯t yet left the ce.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Under the rapid strike of the mobile team, their attack finally hit the Spaceship deck without the defensive energy cover. Different from the powerful energy shield just now, the deck of this Spaceship seems to be made of stronger alloy material, and it has also been damaged under various attacks.

    Although some defense measures made out of alloy from the earth are stronger, they arepletely within the eptable range. After all, it needs to travel through the universe.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    Under the attack of the mobile team, the Spaceship, which had just stopped, quickly reacted, and the various weapons quickly turned and began to aim at the mobile units that were flying around the Spaceship.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the next moment, energy beams chased the mobile units as they wereunched. At this point, the real battle has begun.

    Bang!

    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Attack!¡± Seeing the dangerous situation of the mid-air mobile Units being chased by those beams, the Chief pped the table in front of him and shouted.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The next moment, SHIELD¡¯S armed team, which had already carried out tactical evasion maneuvers, took out their weapons and sted the Spaceship that had no defensive energy cover in mid-air.

    ¡­

    Looking at the Spaceship surrounded by SHIELD¡¯s various firepower, Wong and the other sorcerers showed surprised expressions in their eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect SHIELD to have something like this, and without the defensive energy shield, it means that they will fight back.¡± The image of the battle ahead was reflected in his eyes as Wong muttered to himself.

    ¡°Are we not going to do anything, Wong?¡± Of course, the other sorcerers understood what Wong meant, so one of them couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Now that the Spaceship¡¯s defensive energy shield has been broken by SHIELD, the magic circle they constructed can better strike the invaders. If they continue to wait, there will definitely be a lot of deaths on SHIELD¡¯s side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the people who should really deal with the invaders areing.¡± Hearing the voice of the sorcerer next to him, Wong said calmly.

    ¡°The people who should really deal with the invaders?¡± The other sorcerers were puzzled by Wong¡¯s answer. However, they still resisted the urge to attack and continued to watch the battle ahead.

    Boom!

    Under the massive firepower released by SHIELD and the Spaceship, this chaotic area quickly turned into ruins. However, every time an attack was about tond on the building where Wong and his sorcerers were located, they would inexplicably change their direction. Therefore, this building soon became a stand-out presence.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    While constantly firing energy attacks through those weapons, the bottom of this Spaceship also opened a hatch-like exit. Soon, small crafts shaped like a sunflower seed burst out of that hatch. Wong and the others guessed correctly, this Spaceship has started the official invasion!

    Swoosh, Swoosh, Swoosh!

    The small aircrafts that rushed out of the Spaceship were very nimble and fast, and a tall and ferocious humanoid warrior wearing strange thick bone armor stood atop every craft. Needless to say, these guys are Dark Elf warriors.

    The target of these small aircrafts is very clear. They are after the Mobile Units who kept harassing the Spaceship by using gueri tactics. Because the Spaceship used by the Dark Elves was veryrge and there were many weapon ports on both sides of the hull, they could do nothing against those Mobile Unit Soldiers.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Soon, the individual flying fighters from the Dark Elves began to fight against the newly formed Mobile Unit. This is also the core responsibility given to the Mobile Units at the beginning of their formation. They have to exert their powerful battlefield adaptability. As it is now, it is the moment to test the strength of their newly formed squad!

 Chapter 882: Mobile Unit Vs Dark Elf Troops

    <h4>Chapter 882: Mobile Unit Vs Dark Elf Troops</h4>

    Howls Whew!

    Around the fast-moving Spaceship, dozens of small ¡°sunflower seed-looking¡± craft circled it in constant pursuit of the equally fast mobile units.

    Without knowing the enemy¡¯s force, SHIELD¡¯s mobile team temporarily adopted a strategy of hide-and-seek attacks. And after a few thrillingps around the Spaceship, all the mobile units had a rough estimate of thebat effectiveness of the enemies who were chasing after them.

    ¡°How does it feel to be chased?!¡± The Captain of the team or No. 1 suddenly asked to in the team channel as he dodged an energy beaming towards him.

    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s cool! I haven¡¯t experienced such a thing in my life!¡± Someone quickly answered with an excited voice.

    ¡°No. 3! You are a lunatic! However, I have to admit that this feels really good! We have epted so many unknown experiments, and we have strengthened our persistence time and time again. So seeing all of thating to this is really good!¡± After No.3 answered, another person spoke up in response.

    ¡°Haha! It seems that our thoughts are simr! However, it¡¯s time to show them that we are not good at running away! Let¡¯s show them that they just can¡¯t invade the earth whenever they want!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s fight back!¡±

    Brush Brush!

    The next moment, the Mobile Units who were still dodging Dark Elf¡¯s small aircraft made an emergency stop in mid-air, and the Dark Elves, who were chasing them showed surprised expressions on their faces.

    Every mobile unit soldier controlled their Hoverboard to flexibly move around them and did a big loop of 360 degrees in the sky.

    Then, many attacks shot toward the Dark Elves soldiers who are chasing behind them, and the counterattack from the mobile team officially started!

    The Dark Elf soldiers weren¡¯t afraid when faced with the sudden counterattack. Each Dark Elf fighter controlled their aircraft and rammed them toward the Mobile Unit soldiers.

    It seems that they are very confident in their aircraft and their strength. In other words, they underestimated the force of the earthlings in front of them.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The first round of confrontation between the Dark Elf individual flying team and the SHIELD mobile team kicked off with excitement. Every second, dozens of miniature missiles or various energy beams flew around the Dark Elf¡¯s Spaceship.

    Covering the Dark Elf individual flying team is the huge ck Spaceship and behind the SHIELD mobile team is the support of various armed departments of SHIELD.

    Shoo, shoo, shoo!!

    Bang!

    In the middle of the chaotic battlefield, No. 3, the most fierce fighter on the mobile team was the first to be hit and that hit damaged his Hoverboard, it lost a lot of power and control and was hit several times in a row over the next few seconds.

    Then, No. 3 drove his Hoverboard that was about to fall apart desperately, and rammed into a Dark Elf aircraft in mid-air.

    ¡°No. 3!¡± Noticing the situation, the other mobile unit soldiers shouted anxiously.

    However, the current battlefield is so chaotic that no one can help No. 3. As for the sorcerers, although Wong and the others have been paying attention to them, they didn¡¯t intend to make a move when they saw No. 3 crashing into the Dark Elf aircraft.

    Whoosh!

    ¡°Go to hell you disgusting monster!!¡± No. 3 shouted while driving the almost out-of-control Hoverboard into Dark Elf¡¯s aircraft. From No. 3¡¯s expression, it was obvious that his behavior was suicidal.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Seeing No. 3 rushing straight in front of him, the Dark Elf warrior who was targeted by him cursed out loud.

    Then, the target of No. 3 also drove his aircraft and hit No. 3 without dodging or evading. The Dark Elf warrior has absolute confidence in themselves. Their current action this time is to dominate the entire Nine Realms so how could they allow anyone from this backward to stop them?

    Bang!

    In the next moment, No. 3¡¯s Hoverboard collided with the Dark Elf aircraft. The Hoverboard, which had been attacked several times and was about to fall apart,pletely exploded at the moment of impact, and No. 3, who had insisted on fixing himself to the Hoverboard, broke away from it at the moment of impact.

    Then, No. 3 directly flew to the opposite side of the Dark Elf aircraft, which was not seriously damaged, following the inertia of the two aircraft after they stopped in mid-air.

    In the process of rushing toward the opposite side, No. 3 raised his two weapons with sci-fi shapes. It turned out that No. 3 did not n tomit suicide and he was nning to continue to fight!

    ¡°Humph! Tiny dirt man!!¡± The Dark Elf warrior, who also suffered inertia from the impact of the craft stopping in mid-air and rushing forward, saw Number Three flying along, coldly snorted, and also directly lunged out.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    When the Dark Elf warrior rushed over, the weapon in No. 3¡¯s hand continuously fired energy beams at him. However, these energy beams only left a scorched ck mark on the skeleton armor of the Dark Elf warrior, failing to break his defense!

    ¡°Scum!¡± With a low voice of disdain, the Dark Elf warrior had already smashed his hammer-like weapon at No. 3. Of course, No. 3 couldn¡¯t understand his curse either, so it didn¡¯t matter to him.

    Hoo!

    Facing the hammer that was smashing to the top of his head, No. 3 threw away the useless weapon in his hand and raised his arms to block theing attack. No. 3 wasn¡¯t afraid as he faced the Dark Elf warrior!

    Bang!

    In the next second, the hammer of the Dark Elf warrior had already smashed into No. 3¡¯s arm, and a loud sound echoed on the chaotic battlefield. However, the Dark Elf warrior who smashed the hammer was stunned. Because the seemingly weak man on the other side actually blocked his attack with his arms.

    ¡°What?!¡­¡± The hammer mmed down like a sturdy alloy, and for the first time, a shocked look appeared in the eyes of the Dark Elf warrior.

    Brush!

    Then, the Dark Elf warrior felt the shock of the hammer mming down with a force and saw No. 3¡¯s bloodshot eyes peeking out of the torn tactical helmet.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you are screaming about?! However, you are nothing more than that!¡±

 Chapter 883: Formidable

    <h4>Chapter 883: Formidable</h4>

    No. 3 raised his arms to block the Dark Elf warrior¡¯s attack and looked at him with a cold look in his eyes and let out a low bellow. At this time, the aura around his body had risen to a very terrifying level.

    Although he is still no match for the Dark Elf warrior in front of him in size, his strength seems to beparable to that of his opponent. It is even possible that No.3 is even stronger.

    All 30 Mobile Unit Soldiers had gone through a lot of screening and then survived an unknown number of dangerous enhancement tests before they reached their current level. In addition to being equipped with SHIELD¡¯s most advanced weapons system, each mobile unit soldier is also physically powerful.

    It can be said that Captain America, who has Super Soldier Serum would not have been as good as these soldiers in terms of pure strength if he didn¡¯t have the protagonist¡¯s aura.

    Of course, Captain America has the protagonist¡¯s aura. Also, his role is more reflected in his identity, not his strength.

    ¡°You insignificant Midgardian human!¡­ Th¡­I¡­ Impossible!!¡± The hammer in his hand was forcibly pushed up by No. 3, and the Dark Elf warrior couldn¡¯t ept such a result.

    Bang!

    No. 3, who had fully exploded with his strength stopped talking. The next moment, he directly raised his foot and kicked the Dark Elf warrior in the chest. This kick directly caused the opponent to fly back, but No. 3 quickly retreated in mid-air because of the power of this kick.

    Whoosh!

    When No. 3 retreated in mid-air, and there was nothing behind him, the armored armor on his legs suddenly lit up. Then, two light blue mes shot out from under No. 3¡¯s feet, pushing No. 3¡¯s backward attitude toward the position where the Dark Elf warrior had flown just now.

    Without the Hoverboard, there are still many good things in the armed armor of the No. 3 body. Although it is impossible for Tony Stark to provide SHIELD with his own exclusive Iron Man suit, SHIELD¡¯s own scientific research is enough to develop a simr armor.

    This armorbined with the Hoverboard is there to protect the Mobile Unit Soldier in dangerous times. In addition to the propellers on the legs, each mobile suit armor has a parachute on the back.

    Brush!

    No. 3 skillfully used the power of the leg thrusters to charge toward the Dark Elf warrior and the red light in No. 3¡¯s eyes did not fade at all. One would be able to see his exploding muscles and bulging blue veins if No. 3 disarmed his armor at this time.

    No. 3, whose body has been strengthened many times is matched with his own manic belligerent personality. At this time, he is a super warrior, a warrior stronger than the Dark Elf warrior!

    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!!¡± No. 3 rushed in front of the Dark Elf warrior who hadn¡¯t adjusted himself and yelled as he swept his leg like a whip.

    Bang!

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    With the addition of leg thrusters, No. 3¡¯s kick is powerful enough to kick through a wall. Therefore, when No. 3 swept his leg toward the Dark Elf warrior¡¯s chest again.

    This attackbined with the previous few attacks and the somewhat damaged skeleton under the foot just made a clicking sound. It sounded like the armor should have been broken by No, 3¡¯s kick.

    Hoo!

    And this Dark Elf Soldier was kicked out of his aircraft under continuous attacks by No. 3. With a shocked expression on his face, the Dark Elf fighter tried to rush into the battlefield in the rear. In less than a second, the Dark Elf warrior had been smashed by various energy beams.

    So far, in the official confrontation between the SHIELD mobile team and the Dark Elf individual team, the first person to die is a soldier from the Dark Elf side. Such a result was not only surprising to the Dark Elves, but also to SHIELD and the four sorcerers including Wong.

    ¡°Haha!¡± Seeing that the Dark Elf fighter was kicked and turned to ashes under various firepower, No. 3ughed andnded on the Dark Elf Warrior aircraft.

    However, the Dark Elf aircraft that lost its pilot was out of control and it was impossible for No. 3 to know how to fly it. Therefore, No. 3 standing in this aircraft can only helplessly fall to the ground with the aircraft.

    The thrusters on his legs can only support a short-lived mid-air action, and it is not as flexible and durable as the Iron Man Suit.

    Brush Brush!

    And as No. 3 fell to the ground, more than one Dark Elf soldier drove their aircraft to chase after him. It seems that the loss of one Dark Elf Soldier makes the other Dark Elf pay attention to him.

    However, No. 3 is not without teammates and when the Dark Elves rushed over, several mobile unit soldiers also rushed over to help him.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The next moment, with the No. 3 as the center, a more intense firepower match suddenly erupted in midair. In the end, No. 3, who saw the opportunity to jump out of the Dark Elf aircraft was picked up by his teammates.

    ¡°Haha! No. 3! Well done!! You proved to these monsters how good we are!¡± It was No. 7 who caught No. 3 and he was also very excited about No. 3¡¯s behavior as he killed a Dark Elf warrior just now.

    ¡°Actually, these monsters are also very powerful. That guy just underestimated me. So, we still have to be cautious!¡± Hearing No. 7¡¯s words, No. 3 said quickly spoke on their radio. After unleashing continuous attacks just now, No. 3¡¯s strength has also declined a bit.

    ¡°Understood! We won¡¯t fight recklessly when it¡¯s time to withdraw!¡±

    Hoo!

    Then, the battle between the mobile squad and the Dark Elf individual team continued to a stalemate. However, the Dark Elf Spaceship, which had been fighting with the SHIELD armed team, seemed to have finally reached the position they wanted and stopped in mid-air.

    Then, in addition to sending more soldiers to attack SHIELD¡¯s armed forces, the Dark Elf¡¯s Spaceship was so stably suspended in the air that no one could guess what they were doing.

    However, SHIELD doesn¡¯t have a particrly good approach to it either. Because their firepower can only leave some damage on the surface of the Spaceship which is not enough to really hut the important parts of the Spaceship.

    The previous beam that broke the Spaceship¡¯s defensive energy shield was useless when targeting such a hard deck, and could only be consumed by continuous firepower. But will Dark Elf give them that much time?

    ¡­

    ¡°Chief, the opponent¡¯s number is getting bigger and bigger, the mobile squad can hardly hold it anymore, should we pull back?¡± The Dark Elf Spaceship stopped and sent more and more soldiers and the assistant beside the Chief asked in a low voice.

    Buzz!

    The Chief frowned and was about to issue an order to withdraw the mobile team that was clearly in a dangerous situation when a special and powerful energy wave suddenly came from the Dark Elf Spaceship suspended in midair.

 Chapter 884: Surprise Attack

    <h4>Chapter 884: Surprise Attack</h4>

    Buzzing~

    ¡°Retreat!¡± Without bothering to analyze what the odd energy emanating from that Spaceship was, the Chief had given the order to retreat!

    ¡°The Helicarrier has arrived from headquarters and has entered British airspace. We¡¯ve just got to keep it under control for a little longer!¡± Looking at the new casualty figures, the Chief said with a grim look on his face.

    Then, SHIELD¡¯s fighting team retreated while fighting, quickly widening their encirclement. In this case, many Dark Elf fighters are rushing out of the spaceship, and they can also fight separately. Also, the Dark Elf Spaceship has stopped moving and had be a huge target, making their attacks easier to hit.

    However, SHIELD didn¡¯t know that with the appearance of the special energy fluctuation just now, the entire battlefield was about to undergo huge changes. Because some important people are about to appear here.

    ¡­

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t underestimate the development of the earth! SHIELD had managed to surprise me once again!¡± Before that special fluctuation came out from the Dark Elf Spaceship in mid-air, Wong looked at the mobile soldiers who engaged with Dark Elf warriors and couldn¡¯t help but feel some admiration towards them.

    Wong and the other three Sorcerors saw what happened between No. 3 and the Dark Elf warrior just saw now and they also had a new understanding of the strength of this special team of SHIELD.

    Although the sorcerers can attack at close range and at a distance, there is still a big gap between their physical fitness and these strengthened soldiers.

    ¡°Depending on how it goes, SHIELD¡¯s teams are going to be stretched too thin soon enough.¡±

    ¡°Well, they should be retreating.¡±

    Buzz!

    While the Sorcerers over here were watching the battle, that particr energy fluctuation rushed out from Dark Elf¡¯s Spaceship. Sensing this special and powerful energy fluctuation, all four sorcerers, including Wong showed surprised expressions on their faces.

    ¡°This!¡­ What kind of power is this?!¡±

    ¡°This power¡­ is too powerful! And it has the ability to devour everything! Not good!¡±

    Brush Brush!

    Surprised by the special and powerful nature of this energy, Wong quickly started to print out some seals with his hand. The next moment, with the three sorcerers behind him, a pale golden magic shield enveloped the four of them.

    Boom!

    The moment Wong and the other three sorcererspleted the magic shield, a reddish light suddenly burst out from the Dark Elf Spaceship in mid-air. This light red light is exceptionally gorgeous, but it contains a frightening power. Ignoring the retreating mobile unit soldiers, this reddish ray of light directly rushed towards Wong and the other three sorcerors.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    Without giving them much time to react, the reddish light mmed on the roof of the building. The building that had been spared from the chaotic battle just now was finally blown up by the red light attack, and the figures of Wong and the other sorcerers also disappeared from the copsed roof.

    Shasha~

    As the first floors of the building were blown up and rocks were flying, the next weird thing happened.

    Under the wandering of the light red light, objects touched by it, no matter stones or steel bars or some electronic products in the building, all be Particles in an instant, and then quickly disappear inexplicably, it was as if they were swallowed up.

    This very strange scene of the red light blowing up several floors of the building was duly transmitted to the SHIELD ground headquarters, and all the people who saw this scene, although they tried to show calm faces, were shaken up.

    It¡¯s probably not surprising that an entire building gets blown up, but the idea of anything suddenly bing Particle and then disappearing is pretty scary.

    ¡°That¡­ what happened?!¡± After being silent for a while, a researcher was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it seems to be some kind of energy attack!¡±

    ¡°What a weird way to attack! It¡¯s like nanotechnology!¡±

    After that researcher spoke up, the other researchers next to him also spoke one after another. What these guys who usually specialized in these energies had in mind was not the destructive nature of that red light, but what its essence was, so they reacted at a much simpler point than the other soldiers.

    ¡°Keep withdrawing! Widen the circle of encirclement!¡± Without listening to what the researchers said, the Chief stared at the half-building that disappeared out of thin air and quickly issued the next retreat order.

    Then, SHIELD¡¯s team retreated to the outer edge again and fought. The Dark Elfbat troops were no longer something that their armed forces could stop. The key is that the position of the red light attack just now seems to be the position of the allies mentioned by Tony Stark.

    During the melee, both SHIELD and Dark Elf attacksnded on the other side of the building, but they were always blocked for no reason, so SHIELD had already made sure that the person who was building the magic circle was in that building.

    And that red, all-consuming energy was heading that way, so it must have been aimed at someone over there. No one should be able to survive a freak attack like that.

    As he was retreating with the bulk of the troops, the Chief caught a glimpse on the screen. It was high up in the air and his eyes suddenly brightened when he saw what was going on in the air.

    ¡°En?! That magic circle¡­¡± The Chief suddenly whispered as he stared at the screen.

    Because, after the building was inexplicably swallowed in half, the magic circle in the sky did not change. ording to normal circumstances, after those who built it died, the magic circle should have disappeared.

    Whoohoo!

    Then, the Chief quickly tapped the screen a few times and pulled the battlefield perspective to the half-devoured building again. Then, he saw a golden light shining through from the pale red light.

    ¡­

    Buzz!

    In the center of the building which was continuously engulfed by the pale red light, a golden circle of light was protecting Wong and the other sorcerers, separating them from the outside pale red light.

    ¡°Wong! Do you know anything about this?!¡± A Sorceror asked as he and the others constantly poured magical energy into the shield to resist the engulfment of the red light from the outside.

 Chapter 885: Malekith Finally Takes Action

    <h4>Chapter 885: Malekith Finally Takes Action</h4>

    Wong also felt a little helpless when he words the sorcerer¡¯s question. He did know something about the Dark Elf invasion from the Ancient One! However, the Ancient One didn¡¯t mention anything about the Aether, so Wang didn¡¯t know where this mighty power ising from.

    ¡°No matter what the situation is, let¡¯s hold it up first!¡± Unable to answer, Wong could only say this while increasing his magic output.

    They are four powerful sorcerers so how could they even be unable to stop this unknown energy attack?

    However, if Wong knew that the reddish light that bound them and constantly devoured their magical energy was actually from the power of the Aether which is the Reality Stone then I wondered if he still show such confidence.

    Buzz!

    Hearing Wong¡¯s words, the three sorcerers had no choice but to increase their magic output. Now they can only hope that the reddish light that surrounds them will notst forever.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    The three sorcerers and Wong were trapped by the unexpected appearance of the Aether Particle energy while the hatch in front of Dark Elf Spaceship suspended in mid-air suddenly opened.

    Then, Malekith, who had escaped from Asgard in disarray, came out with great vigor. It seems that Malekith, who had obtained the Aether and could simply use it, had regained his confidence.

    ¡°So this is Midgard! The most central position on the World Tree and it is also the with the lowest strength and the most depleted resources.¡± Standing on the hanging tform of the Spaceship, Malekith nced at the city center, which had been destroyed by the battle, and said disdainfully.

    For Malekith, Midgard is indeed a trivial ce. After all, in the history of the Nine Realms, it seems that Midgard has not participated in any major events involving the Nine Realms. It can be said that Midgard has always been a backward ce in the Nine Realms.

    And just now, SHIELD¡¯s attack on the Dark Elf¡¯s Spaceship and the performance of the mobile unit did not attract any attention from Malekith. The strength of the mobile squad¡¯s soldiers is really strong but it didn¡¯t have any effect on Malekith because those Dark Elf out there are just cannon fodder.

    After scanning the situation in the heart of London with disdainful eyes, Malekith retracted his gaze and looked at the ce shrouded in red light not far below, where the four sorcerers including Wong were still trapped inside.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the Convergence time, I would have taken care of you sorcerers.¡± Looking at the four sorcerers trapped by the Aether Particle energy, Malekith muttered to himself with cold eyes.

    Malekith also knows about the sorcerers of Earth. After all, the name of the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, is also well-known in the Nine Realms, and his reputation is no worse than Odin. It¡¯s just that although Ancient One is powerful, he generally doesn¡¯t get involved in Nine Realms¡¯ affairs, and has always remained on Midgard.

    And the target of the Earth¡¯s Sorcerer is actually not a threat from within the Nine Realms, but a threat from other Dimensions. Therefore, Malekith is feeling more puzzled that his invasion of Midgard caused the Sorcerers to appear this time.

    However, the Dark Elf¡¯s n has developed to this point and Malekith will not stop even if the Ancient One appears himself.

    ¡°Algrim, keep an eye out while I take care of this annoying magic circle.¡± After confirming that the four sorcerers couldn¡¯t break through the blockade of the Aether Particle energy for a while, Malekith calcted the time and instructed The Kursed, who was standing beside him.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Algrim simply agreed when he heard Malekith¡¯s words.

    Hoo!

    Then Malekith¡¯s eyes quickly turned crimson and his hands slowly rose. The next moment, a mass of flying sand, almost ck in color, appeared between his hands. These flying sand that is about to turn ck are of course the Aether Particles.

    After being controlled by Malekith in a special way, the shape and color of Aether Particles are gradually changing.

    After summoning the Aether, Malekith¡¯s raised hands quickly created a seal and then swung it sharply in one direction. Then, those flying sand-like Aether particles flew high into the sky, and their target was the huge magic circle that enveloped the entire battlefield.

    Huhu~

    The fluttering posture of the flying sand is very beautiful, but its speed is very fast. When Wong, who was trapped by the Aether particle energy below, noticed the situation, the flying sand had already flown below the magic circle, and then directly merged into the entire magic circle.

    Buzz~

    After the Aether particles were merged into the magic circle, the originally golden magic circle gradually appeared with a deep red light from the position where the Aether particles were merged into the magic circle.

    In less than two seconds, the magic circle built by Wong and the three sorcerers waspletely invaded by the Aether.

    ¡°Not good!¡± The expression on Wong¡¯s face changed when he saw the crimson magic circle in the sky and felt his connection with the magic circle disappear.

    Huhu~

    Then, under the surprised eyes of Wong and the SHIELD team who had already retreated, the magic circle that had originally enveloped the entire battlefield was silently shattered into crimson Particles that filled the sky. Then, the particles quickly gathered together and fluttered back to Malekith¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this magic circle to contain so much energy. It seems that after being sealed for more than a thousand years, the Aether has indeed lost a lot of energy. However, starting from today, I will use your most primitive power!¡± Malekith muttered to himself as he felt the change in the Ather Particle in his hand.

    Then Malekith jerked his head up, and his gaze seemed to see through the thick atmosphere of the Earth to the boundless space above. In Malekith¡¯s gaze, the nines located in the world tree were now about to run in a straight line. This is a rare celestial phenomenon that happens once in a thousand years, and his n would officially begin in the next few minutes.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, then¡­ Let¡¯s get started!¡± Undeterred by anyone, Malekith¡¯s eyes almost burst out with a frenzied light.

    Hoo!

    In the next moment, Malekith raised his hands and the Aether floating in front of him was constantly changing into various forms, and the energy fluctuations emitted from it became stronger and stronger.

    Hum! Hum! Hum! ~~

    ¡°Wong!! Where¡¯s our support?! Didn¡¯t you say that there are guys who can deal with the invaders?!¡± Watching the strong energy fluctuations emanating from the invader, the sorcerers couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°They¡­ have arrived!!¡±

 Chapter 886: Support Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 886: Support Arrives</h4>

    Hearing Wong¡¯s answer, the three Sorcerers raised their heads and looked at the sky at the next moment. There they sensed huge energy quicklying down from the boundless space.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    At the moment when the three sorcerers raised their heads, the originally gloomy sky suddenly gathered arge number of ck clouds, and they quickly brewed thunder.

    If these three sorcerers have paid attention to the international news the day before yesterday, they will surely remember that this happened in the heart of New York two days ago.

    ¡°This is!¡­¡± Looking at this phenomenon that appeared high in the sky, the three sorcerers showed surprised expressions on their faces.

    ¡°The Bifrost is about toe down! And our support with it! As I said before, there is someone who would deal with the invaders, and that someone is Asgard!¡± Wong quickly exined as he looked up at the changing sky.

    ¡°Asgard?! They¡¯re not¡­¡± Hearing Wong¡¯s words, the three sorcerers were all surprised as they didn¡¯t know Asgard¡¯s recent and frequent munication¡± with Earth.

    Boom!

    When the three sorcerers still had some doubts in their hearts, the gorgeous seven-colored light of Bifrost suddenly broke through the thick clouds and shot straight down through those thunder clouds and descended into the heart of London, which is also the location of Malekith¡¯s Spaceship.

    It seems that Heimdall has already seen Malekith¡¯snding point and he is going to use the huge power contained in Bifrost to bombard him!

    Boom Boom Boom!

    In the next moment, the Bifrost that had broken through the clouds had already mmed down towards Malekith¡¯s position.

    Seeing Bifrost descending to his location, Malekith¡¯s face, who was controlling the Aether Particle, turned ck, although it was originally ck.

    ¡°Asgard!!~~¡± Malekith raised his head and roared and raised his hands to control the Aether Particle above his head.

    Boom!

    Then, the Bifrost light hit Malekith with such precision that even the five-meter radius beside him was enveloped by the Bifrost. The huge energy of Bifrost directly smashed Malekith and The Kursed beside him from the suspension tform of the Spaceship and they were quickly shoved under the impact of Bifrost.

    Huhuhu~

    This power is obviously normal and itsted for about five seconds before disappearing. However, there is already a deep hole with a diameter of five meters in the center of London. Maybe in the near future, it will be a famous attraction.

    Bang!

    After the mighty Bifrost sted Malekith and The Kursed into the ground, the four sorcerers, including Wong, who had been trapped by the energy of the Aether Particle, finally broke free from the reddish energy.

    In fact, it was only because the Aether lost Malekith¡¯s control that they got a chance.

    ¡°Is that Bifrost? As expected of the strongest weapon that can intimidate the Nine Realms!¡± One of the Sorcerer, who escaped the trap, looked at the huge pit sted out by the Bifrost in front of him and spoke with a shocked expression in his eyes.

    ¡°Well, if it wasn¡¯t for this, Asgard wouldn¡¯t have remained at the top of the war that happened thousands of years ago and ruled the Nine Realms. The power of the Bifrost may have continued to be hidden if it wasn¡¯t for the recent war.¡± Wong spoke with a calm expression on his face when he listened to the Sorceror¡¯s words.

    ¡°However, didn¡¯t you say that there would be backup? Could that only be this Bifrost¡¯s attack?¡± The Sorceror nced at the pit below which Bifrost had sted out but he didn¡¯t see the support from Asgard, so he asked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not very clear about this, they should have sent someone here too!¡± Hearing the sorcerer¡¯s question, Wong finally felt a little embarrassed.

    Boom!

    However, just after Wong and the others finished speaking, there was a violent lightning strike in the thick cloudyer that had not yet dissipated. Then, Wong and the others sensed a powerful force that was rapidly descending on the earth.

    ¡°Looks like this is our backup even if they don¡¯t know about it,¡± Wong muttered to himself as he sensed the intensity of the energy.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the light of Bifrost shot down from the ck clouds. It once again appeared in the center of London and was less than ten meters away from the location of the previous Bifrost Beam.

    However, the power of this Bifrost is obviously much smaller, at least it would be impossible for it to shoot a huge deep hole in the ground.

    Huhuhu~

    Two secondster, the Bifrost disappeared, leaving a circle of magic marks on the ground that slowly dissipated, and in the center of the circle stood five uniquely dressed people, a normal-looking Earth woman, and a tall Colossus Man.

    Asgard¡¯s support finally arrived not long after Dark Elf¡¯s Spaceship came to Earth through a portal.

    If Lin Rui was here at this time and he hadn¡¯t lost his memory, then he would have recognized these people at a nce. The five warriors with unique dresses are Thor and the Warrior Four, the earth-looking woman is Jane Foster, and the tall Colossus is Asgard¡¯s war weapon Destroyer.

    When Thor was exiled to Earth a few months ago, Loki sent a Destroyer to defeat or kill Thor. At that time, the Destroyer was defeated by the Iron Man.

    However, the Destroyer¡¯s strength is far more than what was shown at that time. After all, it is the ultimate weapon created by Odin to guard Asgard¡¯s Vault. How could it be defeated by a dozen Iron Man?

    At that time, Loki was just ying with Thor and he thought it was enough and stopped. Otherwise, unless Thor really awakened his power, there is really no one on earth except the Ancient One who could have stopped the Destroyer.

    So, this time Asgard didn¡¯t send too many warriors to Earth to stop Malekith and they just sent the Destroyer who could exert his full strength.

    ¡°Are these people the support sent by Asgard? They are fewer than I imagined!¡± Looking at the people who appeared from Bifrost, one of the Sorcerer said hesitantly.

    ¡°They don¡¯t need to send their army, just enough people to get the job done,¡± Wong said lightly after hearing the words of the Sorcerer standing next to him.

    Wong knew more about Asgard¡¯s situation than the other Sorcerors here. For example, he can probably guess the identity of the five warriors in front of him. And as for that tall Colossus, Wang felt a strong threat from it.

    After Wong and the others noticed a few people who appeared from the second Bifrost beam, SHIELD, who had already withdrawn from the battlefield, also saw what happened just now through their monitoring system.

    In addition to being shocked by the great power of the first Bifrost beam, the people who appeared from the second Bifrost also surprised them.

 Chapter 887: Fight Continues

    <h4>Chapter 887: Fight Continues</h4>

    ¡°That one just now¡­ Didn¡¯t the same thing happen in New York the day before yesterday?¡±

    Apparently, the truth about Bifrost is still only known to some people of sufficient rank, such as the Chief of this operation. Of course, Evans, who participated in the S-Level incident, does not know what Bifrost is, but he has already seen the person who emerged from the Bifrost.

    ¡°That¡¯s! ¡­ Miss Foster and Thor?! How did they appear here!?¡± Evans couldn¡¯t help but say to himself as he stared at the few people who suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield on the screen.

    ¡°Huh? Evans, do you know those guys?¡± After hearing Evans¡¯s words, Agent Bailey, who had been standing beside him, asked.

    Bailey was still interested in the newly promoted young agent beside him. Judging from this operation, it became obvious that Evans knew more than them.

    ¡°Uh¡­ This is a confidential situation, I can¡¯t tell you anything for the time being, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Evans replied embarrassedly when he heard Agent Bailey¡¯s question.

    Thor¡¯s identity involves the S-Level Incident and it is impossible for Evans to exin what he knows to other agents without being permitted.

    ¡°Really? We understand!¡± Bailey blinked his eyes after hearing Evans¡¯s answer, then nodded.

    Then, their eyes once again focused on the big screen in front of them. The Bifrost that appeared just now sted the intruders who hade out of the Spaceship into the ground, and no one know if they would survive.

    ¡­

    When those two Bifrosts attracted the attention of everyone in the heart of London, Thor and others who were sent by Bifrost were already aware of their situation. After all, the huge Dark Elf Spaceship in front of them and those Dark Elf Warriors rushing towards them told them everything they needed to know.

    However, Thor and the others were not scared when they saw those hundreds of Dark Elf warriors rushing towards them and the Spaceship weapons pointing at them.

    ¡°Jane, this ce is dangerous. Allow the Destroyer to take you to a safe ce.¡± Looking at the Dark Elf warriors rushing towards them, Thor turned to his side and spoke to a shocked Jane Foster.

    ¡°Huh? What?!¡± Jane turned around and asked back.

    Hoo!

    However, Thor didn¡¯t have time to exin anymore and the Destroyer came over and wrapped Jane into his body. With Destroyer¡¯s protection, Jane¡¯s safety is assured. However, Jane had to be sent away in order for them to exert their greatest strength.

    ¡°Everyone, I don¡¯t need to tell you what to do, right?¡± Looking at the swarming Dark Elf, Thor weighed the hammer Lin Rui gave him in his hand and asked in a rxed tone.

    ¡°Haha, of course! I wouldn¡¯t be able to show my face anywhere if we can¡¯t even beat these Dark Elves!¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Volstagg shouted with a bigugh.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Volstagg took the lead in raising his weapon and rushing out. Behind him, Lady Sif and the other two Warriors also chose a direction and rushed out.

    Not long ago, Asgard was invaded by the Dark Elves and now they have changed the battlefield to continue that, Thor and the others have be angrier and angrier as time passed!

    ¡°Destroyer, take Jane to the Sorcerors. They can be trusted, and they are powerful enough to protect Jane.¡± After Lady Sif and the three Warriors rushed out, Thor quickly ordered the Destroyer.

    Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Destroyer nodded its metallic head. However, he did not leave with Jane Foster immediately, but raised one of his legs, and then quickly stepped on the ground.

    Bang!

    Hoo-hoo-hoo!

    After a loud sound, a strong shock wave spread out in all directions with Destroyer as the center. Those Dark Elf warriors who rushed over were all swept off of their crafts by the shockwave, and Destroyer also flew into mid-air directly after this kick.

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Thor shouted as he watched Destroyer fly out.

    Then Thor also rushed out with his hammer. As for the deep pit in front of them, they had a tacit understanding and ignored it for the time being.

    Because, apart from Destroyer, none present here can defeat Malekith who has the Aether with him, not to mention that he also has The Kursed, who has an outstandingbat power with him, Thor might have had a chance if he had ess to his full powers.

    So, they would take out the minions first, and then join Destroyer to deal with Malekith. Anyway, Malekith won¡¯t be feeling good after being sted with the Bifrost.

    Whoosh!

    Bang!

    The Destroyer, who jumped up with Jane Foster, killed a dozen Dark Elf fighters in mid-air andnded in the half-height building and saw Wong and the three sorcerers standing in front of him.

    Kaka~

    Without any extra movement, the silver armor on Destroyer¡¯s chest split open, and then Jane fell out. Although Jane looked a little roughed up, shended safely.

    ¡°Hey! Who is she? Why are you bringing her here?!¡± Wong hurriedly asked when he saw the Destroyer in front of him leaving a woman and turning to leave.

    Bang!

    However, Destroyer did not answer Wong¡¯s question. He stepped on his feet and took off into the sky, leaving Jane, Wong, and the others looking at each other with bewildered looks on their faces.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jane Foster, I¡¯m from Earth, and I¡¯m from New York, USA.¡± Facing the four quaintly dressed guys in front of her, Jane, who had already experienced quite a lot, spoke up.

    ¡°Huh?! So you are from the earth! No wonder you were sent to us! However, we are not doing this! So, we would leave you to a more professional person.¡± Hearing Jane¡¯s self-introduction, Wong suddenly ¡®realized¡¯ something, and then thought of something and said.

    Huhu~

    Then, Wong began to draw an outline of a Magic Portal in the air.

    ¡°What?¡± Jane, who didn¡¯t understand Wong¡¯s words, looked at his actions and asked suspiciously. Don¡¯t these people know Thor?

    ¡°Miss Foster, there are people who can take care of you over there, and I believe you can find your way home from there too.¡± Without answering Jane¡¯s question, Wong quickly spoke after the construction of the Magic Portal waspleted and lightly pushed Jane¡¯s shoulder.

 Chapter 888: Destroyer VS The Kursed

    <h4>Chapter 888: Destroyer VS The Kursed</h4>

    Huh~

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Jane pushed back against Wong and turned around with a surprised expression on her face.

    And then she unconsciously step backward and entered the Magic Portal. The next moment, the portal quickly disappeared, and Jane was ¡°Sent Away¡± by Wong.

    Thor wanted to give Jane to the Sorcerer to take care of her, but Wong and the others had no such ns. Anyway, SHIELD¡¯s team is still on the side, and they rather leave this kind of thing to them.

    ¡°Wong, is this okay? She was sent here by Asgard. What if they ask us for herter?¡± Seeing that Wong had finished sending Jane away using the Magic Portal, a sorcerer standing next to him asked with a worried expression on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it would be alright. Besides, that woman is from Earth, so it¡¯s best to leave her to SHIELD. As for us, our time would be best spent dealing with the current situation. Do you really think that everything is fine now that Asgard is here? You have all experienced that weird energy just now, I don¡¯t believe that the intruder can be defeated so easily.¡± Hearing the sorcerer¡¯s words, Wong exined briefly and seriously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That kind of energy just now¡­ that kind of terrifying devouring power is something I¡¯ve never heard of!¡± After listening to Wong¡¯s exnation, one of the sorcerers said with a lingering fear.

    ¡°So, things are far from over!¡± Wong stared at the deep hole in front of him and whispered with a solemn look on his face.

    Buzz~

    When Wong teleported Jane away, a strong energy wave suddenly came out of the deep pit, which was the dark energy exclusive to Dark Elves! Malekith and the undead Algrim could not have been defeated much less killed by the energy of Bifrost.

    Brush! Brush!

    In the next moment, two figures rushed out of the huge pit one after another. It was Malekith and Algrim. Malekith and Algrim didn¡¯t look beaten up as one would expect, perhaps it was because the Aether finally helped them resist most of Bifrost¡¯s energy attack.

    However, being sted into the ground abruptly made Malekith extremely angry. Moreover, because of Asgard¡¯s intervention, Malekith was about to miss the best time for the appearance of the Convergence.

    Boom!

    As Malekith and Algrim got out of the crater and had not had time to reconsider their surroundings, a beam of energy sted at them from overhead. It was the Destroyer, who had waited until Malekith and Algrim appeared after taking out most of the Dark Elf warriors.

    As a powerful force that had been sent by Asgard to deal with Malekith and Algrim this time, Destroyer came at them with full power.

    Facing the energy beam sted by Destroyer, Malekith raised his hand and waved a piece of dark-red energy in front of him!

    In the next moment, the energy beam hit the half-arc energy shield. Although the energy beam emitted by the Destroyer was powerful, it was blocked so that Malekith and Algrim, who were standing behind the dark-red energy, were not harmed at all. Apparently, Malekith had drawn on the energy of the Aether.

    ¡°Algrim! Go and deal with it!¡± Malekith, who had blocked Destroyer¡¯s attack, certainly didn¡¯t want to remain in such a stalemate, and then ordered Algrim beside him.

    Brush!

    Hearing Malekith¡¯s words, Algrim, who had never attacked anyone other than Lin Rui since Asgard or after arriving on Earth, disappeared instantly.

    When his tall figure reappeared it was already above Destroyer¡¯s head. The next moment, Algrim raised his Sword and shed it toward Destroyer¡¯s head below, which was still releasing an energy beam.

    Bang!

    With a loud bang, Algrim¡¯s de shed into Destroyer¡¯s head. The enormous force shed Destroyer¡¯s head, thereby also interrupting his ongoing energy beam attack.

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    However, Destroyer, whose head was shed, didn¡¯t seem to have suffered any injuries. After he stopped emitting the energy beam, Destroyer¡¯s neck quickly turned backward, and soon, his entire head had turned 180 degrees to look at Algrim behind him. At this time, the long de in Algrim¡¯s hand was still stuck in Destroyer¡¯s head.

    Bang!

    Before Algrim had time to draw his long sword, Destroyer¡¯s fist was already pounding at him. No one would be able to tell how Destroyer¡¯s fist came out backward but his head can be turned 180 degrees at will, and his arm can also do the same. Algrim was sent flying by Destroyer¡¯s punch.

    Then, Destroyer didn¡¯t look at The Kursed, who has been knocked away, and turned his head back again to look at Malekith¡¯s position below. This time, Destroyer¡¯s Mission is to prevent Malekith from destroying the Nine Realms with the Aether Particles, defeating or killing The Kursed is not his goal.

    However, when Destroyer was about to continue to attack Malekith, Algrim, who had just been blown away, appeared behind him again.

    As the most powerful of the Dark Elf, Algrim has a vast amount of fighting experience, not to mention that his body has been transformed by the Aether and he is an almost undead existence.

    Although his original tall body is a few sizes smaller than Destroyer, he is really not inferior to Destroyer in terms of strength and defense!

    Buzz!

    Algrim, who reappeared behind Destroyer, was much more powerful this time than before, and a thickyer of dark energy poured out from the long de in his hand, and his eyes covered by the skeleton mask also poured shone with a scarlet light. At this time, The Kursed had released his full strength.

    Brush!

    Algrim quickly shed his sword behind Destroyer, but it didn¡¯t hit him. The sh was still about a meter away from Destroyer when the dark energy gushing out from the long de split into two directions and quickly surrounded Destroyer in front of him. Then, Algrim also rushed directly into the dark energy.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Next, the dark energy that enveloped Destroyer and Algrim kept sending out energy fluctuations in mid-air, and its shape was constantly changing.

    However, the Destroyer isn¡¯t able to get out of it. Apparently, he was trapped by Algrim. Without Destroyer¡¯s interruption, Malekith was free to do whatever he wants.

 Chapter 889: Status Confirmation

    <h4>Chapter 889: Status Confirmation</h4>

    When Destroyer and The Kursed were fighting in the middle of the battlefield, Jane, who was pushed into the Magical Portal by Wong was looking at the suddenly changing environment beside her with a look of surprise.

    The ce next to her was clearly a ruin, but now she hase to a room that is obviously an important ce.

    Because at the moment she appeared here, dozens of weapons were already aimed at her. Needless to say, Jane had already been thrown into the SHIELD headquarters by Wong.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    It was the sound of every weapon going live, and Jane, who had suddenly appeared in SHIELD Headquarters, was considered very dangerous by the SHIELD.

    ¡°She¡­ seems to be the one who appeared from that colored beam of light!¡± When everyone on the SHIELD side was waiting for Jane to identify herself, a voice sounded out from behind.

    It turned out that someone had recognized Jane Foster, who had suddenly appeared in their headquarters, as one of those who hade to Earth with those outsides who were fighting the invaders. If she¡¯s really with those guys then she¡¯s not the enemy.

    Also, she may be quite powerful, and SHIELD may not be a match for her. After all, Sif who is fighting on the battlefield is a real female warrior.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s her! They were together!¡± After the first person recognized Jane Foster, a second person recognized her as well.

    Then another two seconds passed, and the soldiers who were holding various weapons aimed at Jane put their weapons down as they received orders from the Chief.

    Da Da~

    Then, the Chief slowly walked out from behind the crowd. The Chief stopped when he was a few meters away from Jane and stood straight.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± The Chief stopped and looked at the ¡°detached¡± Jane in front of him and asked in a serious and slow tone.

    In fact, Jane was just stunned and there was not much expression in her eyes, but the Chief regarded her with a very calm attitude.

    ¡°Uh¡­ why wouldn¡¯t I understand what you are saying?¡± Jane replied immediately after hearing the Chief¡¯s polite question.

    After hearing Jane¡¯s answer and seeing her expression at this time, the Chief found that their judgment just now seemed to be wrong. Could it be that, apart from looking the same as the Earthlings, this woman from outer space also speaks the samenguage? But there cannot be such a coincidence in this world!

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ are you¡­ from Earth?¡± The Chief asked as he looked at Jane.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Earth, my name is Jane Foster, I¡¯m from New York, and I¡¯m a teacher at a university. You should be able to find out my identity if you want.¡± Hearing this, Janepletely understood the situation at this time and answered.

    ¡°From Earth!¡± Exmations echoed throughout themand room when they heard Jane¡¯s answer. Everyone was shocked, after all, they had just seen here out of that rainbow beam with their own eyes.

    At the same time, the Chief quickly instructed the assistant beside him to check her identity ording to what Jane Foster said.

    Sii!

    Before the assistant could find out her identity, the door of themand room was pushed open. Then, Evans walked in behind Bailey and Agent Boldt. As soon as Evans walked into themand room, he noticed the woman surrounded by a dozen soldiers.

    ¡°Huh?! Miss Foster?! Why is she here?!¡± Evans spoke with a surprised expression on his face after confirming that the woman surrounded by a dozen Soldiers was Jane Foster.

    ¡°Evans, do you know that woman?¡± Hearing Evans¡¯s words, Agent Bailey, who also saw Jane in front of him, asked back.

    ¡°Well, she is¡­¡± As he was about to exin, the Chief over there had already obtained Jane¡¯s true identity from his assistant.

    After learning her identity, although the Chief was a little disappointed but he was also a little surprised by what he had found. In SHIELD¡¯s database, Jane Foster¡¯s identity is quite special.

    She is the ex-girlfriend of Thor. She has been under SHIELD¡¯s secondary-level monitoring, and the person in charge of monitoring her is the recently promoted Evans.

    Moreover, Jane has also made good achievements in the research of Alpha Particles. The original Alpha Particle concentration detector used by SHIELD was confiscated from herb.

    After making some improvements, it became the current Alpha Particle detector. He also wonders if Jane will ask SHIELD for the patent right after knowing about it.

    ¡°So you are really Jane Foster. Are you all right?¡± The Chief waved his hand to signal the surrounding soldiers to retreat and took two steps forward before he spoke.

    ording to the information seen by the Chief, thest record of Jane Foster was that she became unwell aftering out of that Dimensional Space Gate in the suburbs of London, and then she inexplicably recovered.

    When they went to the Stark Industries building in New York to help Mirage Knight, Jane Foster disappeared along with Thor and Mirage Knight.

    Combined with the rainbow beam that appeared in the center of New York at that time, and the two rainbow beams that just descended in front of them, the Chief quickly analyzed that Jane Foster, Thor, and Mirage Knight should have taken away from the earth by that rainbow beam. And just now, Jane, Thor, and the Four Warriors were all sent back by the same rainbow beam.

    ¡°Well, I am okay,¡± Jane replied calmly after hearing the Chief¡¯s question.

    However, Jane doesn¡¯t want to give any more answers to these guys anymore, she cares about where she is now, who the other party is, and what¡¯s going on outside. So, she began asking her own questions.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Foster, we are SHIELD.¡±

    Jane Foster: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    While Jane¡¯s sudden appearance at SHIELD headquarters caused them some tension, the fighting outside continued.

    However, Malekith, who has been left alone for the time being, has released the energy of the Aether again. As long as he was given some time, he could plunge all the Nine Realms into eternal darkness the moment Convergence align all the realms in a straight line.

 Chapter 890: The Halicarrier

    <h4>Chapter 890: The Halicarrier</h4>

    Buzz~

    ¡°The Great Dark Elves will set out from the World Tree and sacrifice the entire universe to the Eternal Darkness! ¡°Feeling the powerful force of the Aether pouring from his own hand, Malekith roared with fanaticism.

    The Destroyer was trapped by Algrim, and Lady Sif and the Three Warriors were fighting against the other Dark Elf soldiers. Although the losses were great, Malekith would not care about the casualties at this time.

    As long as he can sessfully use the Aether to sink the Nine Realms into darkness, then he will be able to create countless warriors as powerful as Algrim, so these sacrifices are necessary and he wouldn¡¯t worry about them!

    ¡°Haha! The Realms are finally aligning with each other! Now, who can stop us from dominating the whole universe?!¡± Malekith shouted frantically as the moment of the Convergence was getting closer and closer.

    However, it seems that all the viin¡¯s ns will always go wrong when they are about to seed, and Malekith¡¯s is no exception.

    When he controlled the energy of the Aether and prepared to start linking the nines, a strong magic wave suddenly poured out from the half-destroyed building.

    Brush Brush!

    Then, several consecutive golden beams flew from the half-copsed building, targeting Malekith, who was concentrating on casting his spell with the Aether Particles. The Sorcerers finally made a move after the Destroyer was trapped by The Kursed.

    After all, they came here to fulfill Ancient One¡¯s order, and they couldn¡¯t just watch Malekith destroy the earth in front of their eyes.

    Although Malekith had reached the key point in casting his spell, he still noticed the golden beamsing toward him. Although somewhat angry with this interruption, Malekith waved his hand and controlled some of the energy of the Aether to stop those attacks from reaching him.

    ¡°SORCERORS!¡± Malekith roared toward Wong and the others. If he wasn¡¯t on a time limit then he would have killed these sorcerers first.

    Bang!

    As Malekith roared, the golden beams had already sted toward him, but they were blocked by the energy of the Aether. The engulfing properties of Aether Particles have yed a great role in Malekith¡¯s hands.

    If Malekith¡¯s n is sessful then he may really allow the Aether Particles to devour the entire universe, thus making the Reality Stone far superior to other Infinity Stones.

    ¡°My n has reached thest step! No one can stop me!!¡± After blocking the magic attacks, Malekith roared frantically while speeding up his hand movements.

    The Convergence will happen in a few seconds and Malekith will not let his n be destroyed at thest moment. In order to prevent the impact of the next attack, Malekith wrapped himself in the energy of the Aether Particle.

    No one can stop Malekith¡¯s ns unless their power can break through the energy of the Aether Particles.

    Tick Tock.

    As time psed, although Wong and the others never stopped their attacks, they were not able to break through the defense formed by the Aether energy. And the Destroyer was still being dragged by The Kursed. Although the dark energy in the air was about to be dispersed, the Destroyer still couldn¡¯t rush out.

    ¡°Hahaha!! The Time hase! The Nine Realms are about to be mine!!¡± In the World Tree, the nines finally moved in a straight line, and Malekith, who was protected by the Aether Particle energy, roared with excitement.

    In the boundless space, the nine lifes finally coincided with each other in a straight line after running their course for thousands of years. And the middle, where the earth is located happens to be the center of the nines.

    This is also the reason why Malekith chose to release the Aether on Earth so that he can cover the entire Nine Realms with darkness in the shortest possible time.

    Hoo!

    While roaring, the Aether Particle in Malekith¡¯s hand surged into the sky. If the Aether really infects the entire Nines with the earth as the heart, then no one would be able to stop it. After all, the dark energy of an entire is enough to render Ancient One and Odin powerless at their level.

    However, when Malekith frantically pushed out the Aether, intending to let it devour the earth in a short time, a powerful energy fluctuation suddenly came from the high sky where the Aether had rushed out.

    Boom!

    In the blink of an eye, a beam of energy with arger diameter than Bifrost shot down from the sky, prating the clouds, and hitting the released Aether that devoured its power. The light of this energy beam is pure white and this arrow-like attack looked as if it was shot out from a massive bow.

    Boom!

    Before Malekith could react, the dazzling white energy beam mmed into the Aether Particle and the Aether that was rapidly devouring the surrounding buildings was bombarded by this energy beam and sent out a strong devouring force and began to devour this energy!

    Buzz!

    At this moment, the energy beam falling from the sky continued to increase its energy intensity, and the consuming power of the Aether Particle was not weak either. No matter how strong the energy beam was, the Aether Particle could block it.

    However, although the Aether blocked the energy beam that was suddenly shot down from a high altitude, the expression on Malekith¡¯s face looked very ugly at the moment!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Malekith cursed emotionally as he looked up at the situation where the Aether Particle devoured the energy beam.

    In order to block this attack, the Aether did not continue to devour the surrounding area, but time continued to pass, and the Convergence would soon be missed.

    Fortunately, with the continuous devouring of the Aether Particles, its own power is also increasing rapidly, and the speed of devouring is also increasing, which is a shortcut for the rapid growth of the Aether.

    As the Aether Particle consumes more and more power, it seems that this energy beam is almost finished by it.

    In the ce where the energy beam was shot down from, the Helicarrier is humming as it remained suspended at an altitude of nearly 10,000 meters.

    This attack is directly sent from the core power of the Helicarrier, and it is already the most powerful energy attack that the Helicarrier can send out.

    ¡°Captain Rogers! The enemy is constantly strengthening under our attack, and it will be unmanageable if it continues like this!¡± When the Aether rushed toward the sky along the energy beam, Agent Coulson standing in themand center of the Helicarrier looked at the tall figure beside him and spoke nervously.

 Chapter 891: Support

    <h4>Chapter 891: Support</h4>

    In themand center of the theHelicarrier, the team responsible for the energy attack on the center of London is nervously adjusting the energy output.

    However, the Aether Particle below has fully adapted to the energy blow of this intensity, and the speed of devouring is getting faster and faster. If this continues, the main energy of the Helicarrier will be consumed and drop to a dangerous level.

    Rogers, who was standing in themand center console, didn¡¯t say anything after hearing this warning from Agent Coulson. Of course, Rogers knew that the Halicarrior was in a dangerous situation at this time.

    However, the red thing below them can cause an extinction-level event. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Halicaries is destroyed, they must stop those crimson substances from swallowing the earth.

    In fact, after Thor arrived on Earth, he had already contacted Tony and told him about the Dark Elf¡¯s ns. Of course, Thor hasn¡¯t told Tony about Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance.

    Thor knew that if he told Tony about Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance then he might not only be unable to call for support but would be attacked by the Iron Man Legion.

    And Tony immediately told Rogers the news after hearing it from Thor and it was because of this that the Helicarrier carried out the most powerful energy blow as soon as it reached the heart of London.

    On the other hand, Thor wisely hung up when Tony continued to question him about whether Lin Rui had returned to Earth with him.

    ¡°Hang in there. We still have a chance.¡± Rogers clenched his fist as he looked at the undetectable energy beneath the screen.

    The S-ss incident in London was originally under SHIELD control, so the Helicarrier was the first tounch. But after the sorcerer and Thor came along, this event escted into a matter of life and death for all the people and powers on Earth.

    So now, in addition to SHIELD, Tony¡¯s Iron Man army, X-Men¡¯s Mutants team, the League of Defenders who lost Mirage Knight, and even some special forces who knew about it through special channels are all rushing out. In order to protect the Earth, they will do anything to protect it from extinction.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Agent Coulson spoke after hearing Rogers¡¯ answer.

    Then, the Helicarrier had begun pouring out energy strikes almost regardless of its own energy reserves, making sure to keep the Aether pinned down.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    When the Helicarrier suddenly appears high in the sky and stops the Aether from eating into the heart of London, the SHIELD ground forces, who have been evacuated to the safe zone, receive a message from the Helicarrier: They are to fully cooperate with the Helicarrier to attack the invaders!

    Bang!

    ¡°Rush out!¡± The Chief of the SHIELD ground team roared the moment he received the new orders.

    Then, having rested for a while, the SHIELD ground forces rushed to the center of the battlefield in a menacing way. At the head of the pack were undoubtedly the fastest mobile soldiers, who had just been ordered back. After all, they are as powerful as Dark Elf warriors.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Soon, the explosion sound of various firepower attacks rang out on the battlefield. As for those fighter jets in the air, uncountable missiles were thrown down like raindrops. Isn¡¯t that Aether wants to swallow everything? They will let it eat up everything they have!

    Brush Brush!

    After the SHIELD ground forces had resumed their fire, a dark swarm of aircraft was flying at great speed in the air outside London. It was Tony¡¯s Iron Men Legion, nearly two hundred of them, although not all of them were thetest model because Tony lost quite a few of the newer Iron Man suits at the Siberia Portal.

    Next to the Iron Man Legion is a stealth supersonic fighter jet that is also lunging toward the city of London. It¡¯s the ckbird! Seconds after SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier reaches the battlefield, support from Tony¡¯s Iron Man and the X-Men finally arrive!

    What happened in London today is enough to go down in the annals of British history. Today, the whole of the British territory is like a nk sheet of paper, with lines drawn by various forces. And Britain can only grin and bear it. Whether the small territory of Britain can survive on Earth depends on whether SHIELD can repel the invaders.

    Bang!

    At the same time as the Iron Man army and the X-Men arrive on the battlefield, there is a loud noise from the muchrger dark energy cluster around Malekith. The next moment, the mass of dark energy that had trapped the Destroyer burst open, and a tall figure darted out. It¡¯s the Destroyer, he finally broke through Algrim¡¯s blockade.

    And after Destroyer rushed out, the dark energy in the air quickly shrank toward a position. Algrim also appeared only after all the dark energies had shrunk together. However, at this time, Algrim looked beaten up. Almost all of his bones and armor were broken, and there were obvious wounds all over his body.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± The expression on Malekith¡¯s face became even ugly when the Destroyer rushed out, hurting Algrim in the process.

    Although the Aether was about to devour the high-altitude energy beam, the Destroyer would definitely attack him. The most important thing is that the Convergence is about to end, and will onlyst for one more minute at most. And looking at the current situation, he doesn¡¯t know how many idents will happen in that time.

    P¨±!

    After letting out a curse, Malekith stepped on the ground and rushed into the sky. There, Algrim is already falling down and they both can¡¯t count on the Dark Elf fighters anymore.

    Although Algrim seems to be seriously injured, he can recover a lot after a short break. To deal with the unexpected situation that followed, Malekith had to make sure that nothing happened to Algrim.

    Brush!

    Just as Malekith caught Algrim, a space door suddenly appeared beside them, and then an ice-blue figure rushed out of the space door.

    ¡°Absolute¡­ Freeze!¡± Before Malekith could figure out what the ice-blue figure was, a low voice came to his ears.

    Hoo!

    A chill that surprised both Malekith and The Kursed quickly surrounded them from all directions at the same time as the low voice came out.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡± Malekith sighed in disbelief, feeling the chill that had already enveloped him.

 Chapter 892: Iceman

    <h4>Chapter 892: Iceman</h4>

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    The next moment, under the shocked expressions of Malekith and Algrim, ayer of ice quickly appeared on the surface of their bodies and instantly spread, forming a huge ice-blue iceberg in the air, while Malekith and Algrim were frozen in the center of the iceberg.

    After Malekith and Algrim were frozen, the ice-blue figure that rushed out of the space door stopped moving and stood on the iceberg. This figure is one of the few Omega Ranked Mutant, Robert!

    Before the ckbird hadnded, Iceman had used Blink space gate and attacked Malekith and Algrim.

    As the only Omega Level Mutant in X-Men at this stage, Iceman has already used some of his advanced abilities when he uses the Absolute Frozen Domain.

    Any mutant who had reached the Omega Rank has reached a level where one would have almost infinite energy and powerful strength.

    It can be said that if Iceman used his power desperately, the power of ice released by his absolute frozen field will be stronger than the heart of frost in Frigga¡¯s hands. It would have enough power to possibly freeze time for some time.

    That¡¯s why Malekith and Algrim were so shocked just now. In their opinion, the development of Midgard is the worst among the nine realms, and there are no powerful people here except for Ancient One.

    However, after feeling Iceman¡¯s Absolute Freeze, Malekith and Algrim both felt a serious threat to their lives.

    Rumbling~

    ¡°Hoo-hoo~ Are they the intruders? They don¡¯t look that weird! It seems that movies really messed up the Aliens!¡± Iceman gasped as he watched Malekith and Algrim inside the iceberg as they fell, having just released their frozen fields.

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    Just after Iceman finished muttering, there was a crisp sound of ice breaking from the inside of the iceberg under his feet. Then, huge cracks quickly spread out with Malekith and Algrim in the center.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    Bang!

    Soon, when it was still more than ten meters above the ground, the whole iceberg burst open. Countless chunks of ice,rge and small, flew away in all directions, shining brightly under the red light of Aether and SHIELD¡¯s energy beam.

    But, in this gorgeous scene, two ck figures hurtle toward Iceman in midair. They were Malekith and Algrim who had broken through the ice!

    ¡°Humph! Bye!¡± Iceman snorted and jumped back after seeing the two figures rushing towards him and the dark energy sneaking up from his side.

    Brush!

    The next moment, the moment Iceman jumped back a step, a space door appeared just where he jumped back, teleporting Iceman away. When the dark energy shot over, the space door closed instantly.

    Malekith and Algrim could only stop halfway, and the frost-faced Malekith was on the verge of exploding in anger. Algrim reached out and caught the dark energy that flew over as it was his weapon, the short ke de.

    ¡°Ahhhh!!!¡± Seeing the perfect moment to devour the Midgard slip away, Malekith couldn¡¯t hold back a loud roar.

    Boom!

    High in the sky, the Aether that had swallowed arge number of energy beams had spread to the point where it could almost cover the entire battlefield. However, the Iron Man army and the ckbird outside the battlefield had also arrived.

    Several people from the League of Defenders also followed the Iron Man suit and flew over, Peter and Harry among them.

    Because Lin Rui was teleported away by Bifrost together with Thor and Jane Foster, and now that Thor and Jane have both returned to Earth, Peter and the others naturally want to know if Lin Rui has returned with them.

    And Thor was deliberately avoiding talking about Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance when he contacted Tony, so they all rushed over in a hurry.

    As for the Dark Elf warriors brought by Malekith on the battlefield, only a small number of them are still lingering around. Under the joint attack of SHIELD, Thor, and other sorcerers, those Dark Elf warriors can¡¯tst long.

    It can be said that, except for the Dark Elf Spaceship that has not been shot down, Malekith can only rely on Algrim and the Aether Particle that permeates the entire battlefield.

    Boom!

    After the Iron Man army arrived on the battlefield, the lingering Dark Elf warriors were finally eliminated.

    Then, SHIELD¡¯s armed team, Thor, Lady Sif, and the Three Warriors, a full 200 Iron Man Suits in mid-air, and the League of Defenders heroes such as Spiderman and Dark Knight all moved towards Malekith and Algrim¡¯s position and surrounded them.

    Buzz!

    When the encirclement was shrinking, a space gate suddenly appeared in one direction of the encirclement, and then Iceman and others walked out of it. And next to this space door, a golden magic portal also opened, and Wong and the other three sorcerers also strode out.

    As for the surrounding areas of the battlefield, in addition to SHIELD¡¯s team, there are also some special forces toe to support them, but they have not yet appeared.

    It can be said that the invasion of Earth by the Dark Elf has brought together most of the powerful forces on Earth, both openly and secretly, as well as the support of extraterrestrial forces. These people are gathered together for one purpose, to drive the invaders out of the Earth and keep it safe.

    Boom!

    With all the support avable, the attack from the Helicarrier finally ended. The Aether Particle, unable to absorb this pure energy, began to spread out again, and it continued to do what it was supposed to do, which swallowed the entire Earth.

    However, when the Aether Particle spreads out, it was under Malekith¡¯s control, and he is quietly directing the Aether Particle back.

    Malekith has missed the Convergence due to various interruptions. At this time, it doesn¡¯t matter if the Aether continues to devour the earth now or sometimeter.

    But Malekith and Algrim now face a very dire situation, they are surrounded, and those who surround them have the power to hurt or even destroy them. So, Malekith desperately needs the Aether back to help him deal with these annoying guys first.

    Buzz!

    Malekith quietly controlled the Aether to shrink back as his long narrow eyes swept over each person who kept approaching in front of him.

 Chapter 893: Let Out

    <h4>Chapter 893: Let Out</h4>

    Huhu~

    When all the Dark Elf fighters on the battlefield were eliminated and Malekith and Algrim were surrounded by various forces who came to fight here, the Helicarrier which was originally suspended in the sky was rapidly descending.

    ¡°Captain! Core power is three percent short of the warning line!¡± One of the operators at the center of the Helicarrier shouted as it rapidly descended from the sky.

    After Malekith was surrounded, the Helicarrier stopped its energy strikes which consumed a lot and were of little use. However, for such a period of time, this battle Fortress sailing at high altitude also consumed a very horrible amount of energy, which shows the power of the Aether Particle devouring power.

    ¡°Don¡¯t report this kind of thing again! What we need now is not an energy strike, but a quicknding. We need to go down there and fight!¡± Hearing the operator¡¯s shout, Rogers responded with a frown.

    Although the core energy of the Helicarrier is indeed approaching the danger level, the following situation is even more dangerous. Moreover, as long as the Helicarrier is given a little time, the core energy can be reced with a new one very quickly. However, they no longer need the energy strikes so they should be fine for the time being.

    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± The crew controlling the Helicarrier in the background loudly agreed to Rogers¡¯s orders.

    Whoosh!

    Then, the battle Fortress fell almost reaching the maximum falling speed without affecting the stability of its own structure, and the surrounding clouds flowed like a white waterfall. Everyone in the Helicarrier felt a strong sense of weightlessness at this moment, but it was quickly adjusted by the internal gravity.

    When the Helicarrier was rapidly falling, a person silently walked beside Rogers, it was Dr. Banner. After learning that there was an alien invasion in London, Dr. Banner set off with the Helicarrier as he was quite interested in this.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, if necessary, I can let the Hulk out.¡± Standing beside Rogers, Dr. Banner looked at the undetectable energy value marked in the center of London below the screen in front of him and said.

    Since the Helicarrier arrived in the London Sky, they have detected that powerful energy below which was apparently the Aether. Moreover, ording to the energy level, the initial value of the Aether has far exceeded the value they set, and it is impossible to judge how powerful that energy is.

    And after Thor and the others came to earth and brought them the real situation about the invaders, Rogers realized that it was much more serious than he imagined.

    This time, it is not an invasion of the Earth as the Dark Elves n to destroy the entire Nine Realms and even the entire universe. So, Rogers is well aware of how dire the situation they are facing this time around is.

    ¡°Hulk? Dr. Banner, are you sure?¡± Rogers asked quickly after hearing Dr. Banner¡¯s words.

    ¡°We have to try it given our current circumstances!¡± Dr. Banner replied in a serious tone when he saw Rogers¡¯ eyes.

    Dr. Banner, who has joined the Avengers also knows the real situation of the Dark Elf invasion, so he can¡¯t watch the other side use the Aether to destroy the universe. After discovering the extraterrestrials and knowing that they want to destroy the earth.

    Dr. Banner¡¯s scientific mind has be more and more intense. He calcted that in order to explore this universe, he cannot let Dark Elf¡¯s n seed.

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll count on you!¡± Rogers took a deep breath and said after seeing the serious look on Dr. Banner¡¯s face.

    Hulk is also an iprehensible horror to them. Although Hulk was shown once when Dr. Banner came back, he didn¡¯t show much of his strength that time and was able to hit Mirage Knight and injure him.

    In the incident in Siberia, no one knew what Dr. Banner encountered at the space portal but he was able to return to Earth safe and sound.

    From what Rogers learned from SHIELD¡¯s internal database and top-secret data from the military in theter period, no one can assess Hulk¡¯s strength. It seems that his strength cannot be measured numerically.

    It can be said that the emergence of Hulk was aplete ident in a situation where even a theory of that incident didn¡¯t exist. However, he appeared, bringing invisible pressure to everyone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll show you what the real Hulk is like.¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Dr. Banner said with a smile.

    Then, Dr. Banner turned and walked out of themand center. The Helicarrier dropped to a low enough altitude for a while. Now that Dr. Banner is about to release the Hulk, he certainly needs a different appearance and site.

    None of the people who surrounded Malekith and Algrim below were ordinary people, so Dr. Banner couldn¡¯t appear there with his current weaker appearance.

    Rogers blinked at Dr. Banner as he sped away. Rogers had some expectations when Dr. Banner asked to release Hulk. But when it came to it, he hesitated. However, Rogers was no longer hesitant after hearing the information from Tony.

    After Dr. Banner left themand center, Rogers immediately instructed the people around him to prepare to drop another humanoid killer in addition to the energy weapons on the Helicarrier. Rogers believed that Dr. Banner would not let him down.

    Whoosh!

    Standing on the bottom deck in the center of the Helicarrier and looking at the deck that was specially opened for him, Dr. Banner took a deep breath. Then, without hesitation, he jumped from thending port that was originally prepared for the mobile suit team.

    Whoosh!

    ¡°Hulk! I¡¯ll let you release your anger that you have suppressed for so many years today!¡± Dr. Banner, who was falling rapidly, shouted in his heart, feeling the roaring airflow beside him.

    ¡°Roar!!¡± Hulk¡¯s excited response came from Dr. Banner¡¯s mind where no one could hear it.

    ¡­

    When the Helicarrier was rapidly descending and Dr. Banner jumped from the Helicarrier. On the ground, the encirclement against Malekith and Algrim, supported by the Earth side and Asgard finally fired the first shot.

 Chapter 894: Various Attacks

    <h4>Chapter 894: Various Attacks</h4>

    As Malekith and Algrim were surrounded by the forces of the earth, Thor of Asgard, the four warriors, and the Destroyer, no one did anything at first but kept shrinking the circle, putting more pressure on Malekith.

    Kaka!

    The Iron Man suspended at the forefront of the Iron Man army in mid-air opened its helmet as it approached Malekith, revealing Tony who was armed inside. As the main person on this side of the earth, he¡¯s gonna start by talking to this extraterrestrial guy standing across from him.

    Although Tony had learned about the Dark Elves¡¯ n from Thor, he felt that the situation the other party was facing now would not allow them to continue this n. Therefore, Tony felt that negotiation was the best way, after all, the other party still controlled something very powerful: The Aether.

    Boom!

    However, when Tony took off his face helmet and was about to speak to Malekith in front of him, a dazzling white energy beam suddenly shot down from the side of the encirclement. The target of this beam was Malekith in the center of the encirclement. It was the Destroyer who had attacked Malekith at this moment!

    The Destroyer was sent by Asgard to deal with Malekith so he would not choose to negotiate with him. His Mission is to kill or incapacitate Malekith, no matter whether he can still use the Aether to devour the Nine Realms. As long as Destroyer¡¯s Mission isn¡¯t finished, he won¡¯t stop.

    Bang!

    Faced with Destroyer¡¯s sudden attack, The Kursed, who had already recovered quite a lot, made a move and a piece of dark energy blocked the energy beam. He had been fighting against the Destroyer for a long time now.

    Although he was at a disadvantage, The Kursed could still block Destroyer. However, at this time, Algrim obviously couldn¡¯t rush out to fight Destroyer alone. He had to cooperate with Malekith to win the battle.

    Watching Algrim block Destroyer¡¯s surprise attack, Malekith¡¯s eyes showed a cold look in them and he quietly took out his Scepter. Moreover, the activity of the Aether Particles that permeated the entire battlefield became more and more obvious.

    The n to use the Aether to devour the Nine Realms had encountered various idents from the very beginning.

    First, the Aether was brought to Midgard by some inexplicable incident. When Malekith chased after them, he was sted back by some kind of space-based weapon and was almost seriously injured.

    The Dark Elves paid a heavy price and learned that the Aether would soon appear in the Asgard Pce through the high priest¡¯s prophecy. Malekith led a team to sneak up on the Asgard Pce, and finally got the Aether through an idental negotiation at a considerable price.

    After that, Malekith and The Kursed finally escaped from Asgard and returned to their territory. They reassembled their elite team and rushed to Midgard without stopping. Malekith had thought that with the Aether Particle in his hand, no one would be able to stop his n.

    However, he still encountered one ident after another on Earth. By now, Malekith¡¯s n haspletely gone off the rails.

    Bang!

    ¡°Damn it! Can you wait till I finish speaking!!¡± Seeing that the big Metal Man from Asgard who he had fought before attacked Malekith, Tony who was just about to speak couldn¡¯t help but scold.

    However, now that Destroyer has already taken action, Tony naturally won¡¯t talk anymore. It seems that the other party won¡¯t negotiate with him, and if he really wants to negotiate, Tony needs an interpreter from Asgard, which is not easy toe by.

    ¡°Well!! Kill them both!!¡± So Tony waved his hand and gave the order to attack.

    Brush Brush!

    The moment Tony waved his hand, the Iron Man army that was floating behind him all rushed out and turned on their firepower system. Under JARVIS¡¯s precise control, many missiles andsers shot toward Malekith. The scene of two hundred Iron Man shooting at the same time is probably the most expensive scene in the world.

    And when Tony followed Destroyer¡¯s attack, everyone else in the circle also made their move. Before the attack of the 200 Iron Mans arrived, many thunderbolts rushed down from the low altitude, it was not Thor who used his powers but Storm!

    The one who attacked with Storm was one of the Sorcerers, and their golden magic attacks were also particrly dazzling in the blue thunder. At this moment, in addition to the crimson light from the Aether, the blue thunder and golden magic also shone brilliantly in the heart of London.

    While these long-range attacks are beingunched, there are also figures on the ground moving quickly toward Malekith. Among these people, Spiderman of the League of Defenders is very eye-catching. His spider suit, which has been modified again, allows Peter to better use his ability, and he stands out in front of many powerful heroes.

    At this moment, the isted Malekith and The Kursed faced the most powerful battle lineup that the Earth could gather against them. In the original plot, only Thor dealt with Malekith but at this time, the dispatch of the earth side was even more powerful.

    While Peter and the others used their attacks from the ground, the brilliant rays of thunder and golden magical energy rushed toward Malekith. The Spider thread, a hammer, and special darts also shot toward their targets while Malekith at the center of these attacks also made his moves.

    Brush!

    Malekith¡¯s eyes shed a dazzling scarlet light as his hand was repaired again and the scepter quickly turned around and then mmed into the sky.

    Brush!

    The next moment, Malekith¡¯s scepter had already rushed into the air, directly rushing into the crimson light filled with Aether Particles.

    ¡°Since you want to stop me from devouring the Nine Realms, then¡­ I will devour your Home first!¡± After throwing the scepter out, Malekith stared at the earth forces that were rushing towards him and roared.

    At the same time as Malekith roared, there was a sudden burst of strong energy fluctuations above his head. Under Malekith¡¯s control, the Aether that had swallowed a lot of energy mmed downward and released its swallowing power with all its strength.

    Boom!

    The next moment, the firepower attacks from the Iron Man army and the SHIELD team, as well as Storm¡¯s thunder, and the magic attacks from the Sorcerers all shot at the center of the encirclement.

 Chapter 895: Premonition

    <h4>Chapter 895: Premonition</h4>

    While the extraterrestrial invasion of London was touching the hearts of those who knew it all over the earth, in some unknown town in the western state of Minnesota, the people were still living their very ordinary and unremarkable lives.

    What happens in London has nothing to do with the people of this town, and they don¡¯t know about such top-secret things from other sources.

    However, the residents of this small town have discovered something strange in the past two days. That is, the security of this small town has suddenly improved a lot. In this small town far from the big city, the original security was below the epted level and there were not enough Police guards in the town, and most of the gangsters were locals, so it was not easy to deal with.

    But in the past two days, some of the frequent burries, night roadside robberies, and other street crimes have been reduced a lot. The police officers in the town also felt very strange, but they didn¡¯t have the energy to investigate what happened.

    Anyway, it was a good thing that these crimes were reduced and thew and order became better, and they were also happy.

    When a war that could affect the security of the entire urred in the heart of London, in this ordinary town, a good smell came out from the house rented by the former Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes. It was dinner time, and it was obvious that someone was showing off their cooking skills in the room.

    In the refurbished living room, Bucky was standing at the door of the kitchen, staring at the fast but not too busy figure inside. In the kitchen, Lin Rui, who had amnesia, was cooking, and he was cooking Chinese food.

    Far from the American traditional fast food, Lin Rui has given Bucky a taste that can be called something truly delicious in these two days.

    Although it was not the first time that Lin Rui had cooked but due to theck of ingredients, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t show his cooking skills before. After these two days of ¡°walking¡± with Bucky, their fridge is full and their frugal living conditions are naturally gone.

    It¡¯s time to eat meat and fruits and they can now buy all of these things. It¡¯s been a long time since Bucky had such a stable andfortable life!

    However, whilementing the changes in his life after Lin Rui appeared, Bucky was also recalling the situation when Lin Rui went out for a walk with him in the past two days.

    Bucky originally thought that a young man like Lin Rui would avoid the trouble of finding those gangsters, but what Bucky didn¡¯t expect was that Lin Rui seemed to have more experience in dealing with those street crimes and gangsters than him.

    The way Lin Rui attacked them without any change in his expression was still unforgettable to him. It was as if Lin Rui used to do these things all the time. And after Lin Rui joined his walk, they spent just two days walking through most of the town¡¯s street crime.

    Moreover, Lin Rui was very skilled in finding the gangsters in this small town. In front of dozens of the Boss¡¯s subordinates, he snatched the gun from his hand and stunned him with one kick.

    At this point, the gangsters and criminals in the whole town know that there are two strong guys in this town. So, they can onlyy low until these two guys leave or someone deals with them.

    Click~

    While Bucky was standing at the door of the kitchen staring nkly at Lin Rui, Lin Rui, who had finished thest dish, quickly turned off the regtor. Then, he turned to look at Bucky at the door and said, ¡°You are here, set the tes so we can eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Okay!¡± Bucky agreed after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words and walked over.

    Then, Lin Rui and Bucky walked to the living room with two dishes each. After going for a ¡°walk¡± to the local town gangster¡¯s base camp, Lin Rui and Bucky don¡¯t have to worry about money for a while at least.

    ¡°Jackson, do you remember anything from your past?¡± Bucky asked while carrying the dishes to the living room.

    Although Lin Rui looks very young and may only be a just senior student but his strength and skilled means to deal with those street thugs show that he is not an ordinary person.

    Bucky initially identified Lin Rui¡¯s identity as unusual as he hade through a space portal so Bucky initially believed Lin Rui was a soldier Hydra had secretly nurtured. But after two days together, Bucky has given up on the idea.

    This is because Lin Rui looks very upright, and he doesn¡¯t look like someone who is being controlled. One must know that Hydra needs to have absolute andplete control over their secretly trained super soldiers.

    After spending the past two days together, Bucky felt that the young man in front of him seemed to be an ordinary person with great strength. Perhaps, Lin Rui is a high school student who has practiced sort of martial arts since childhood and opened a restaurant at home.

    ¡°Uh¡­not yet¡­¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui was about to open his mouth to answer but fell silent halfway through his words.

    Bang!

    The next moment, Bucky, who had walked to the living room with the te, suddenly heard a crisp sound behind him. It was the sound of the te falling and hitting the ground, which should not have happened to Lin Rui. So, Bucky turned his head and looked over.

    When Bucky turned his head to look at him, Lin Rui was holding the position where the te fell out and he seemed to have just frozen there, his brows were furrowed and no one could guess what happened.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! Jackson!¡± Bucky asked worriedly when he saw Lin Rui¡¯s appearance.

    Bucky is very aware of the pain of losing his memory, and he is worried that his casual question just now caused something bad to happen to Lin Rui¡¯s mind.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t answer Bucky¡¯s question. He was still frowning and a gleaming Azura light appeared in his eyes from time to time but Bucky couldn¡¯t notice it. He remained in this position for about thirty seconds, and then Lin Rui put down his somewhat stiff hands, and his eyes became normal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened just now, but a very bad feeling suddenly appeared in my heart, it was as if something important was leaving me forever.¡± Lin Rui recovered and looked up at Bucky before he spoke.

    When Bucky opened his mouth to ask Lin Rui if he remembered anything from the past, Lin Rui suddenly felt a tingling sensation like being stabbed by a needle.

    Moreover, Lin Rui somehow felt that something that had a lot to do with him was happening. This situation continued for thirty seconds before it ended, and Lin Rui also had deep doubts in his heart.

 Chapter 896: Skill

    <h4>Chapter 896: Skill</h4>

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, and seeing his troubled expression, Bucky didn¡¯t say anything. Because Bucky knows what¡¯s going on with Lin Rui right now. Bucky went through a simr situation once a day at the beginning of his recovery.

    However, he did not have a premonition that something would leave him forever, but the things that had left him before were quicklying out of his mind, and this feeling was very painful.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine now! Do you want me to cook two more dishes?¡± Lin Rui said a little embarrassedly after taking a look at the two dishes that were smashed by him.

    At that moment just now, Lin Rui really felt a great deal of pain in his heart. However, because of theck of memory, Lin Rui could not really find the origin of this heartache.

    This made Lin Rui very distressed, but fortunately, the feeling of searching faded away. If the hunch just now made Lin Rui feel heartache, then his feeling now seems to indicate that the hunch that made him feel bad didn¡¯t happen.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Two dishes are more than enough! What I ate before was much worse than this! ¡°Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky quickly waved his hand and said.

    ¡°Okay, fortunately, you took the first two dishes otherwise all that time and work would have been wasted.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s answer, Lin Rui nodded and spoke with a happy expression on his face.

    Then, Lin Rui and Bucky walk into the living room together to enjoy their dinner. Intentionally or unintentionally, Bucky and Lin Rui circumvented, and they regarded what had just happened to Lin Rui as something that had never happened.

    After dinner, neither Lin Rui nor Bucky mentioned going for a walk. They only ckmailed the gangster of this small town once, and they won¡¯t gain anything if they go out today.

    Moreover, Bucky and Lin Rui both knew that this approach would notst long. If they want to continue living in this town, they have to find some other way to make money.

    So, after watching a boring TV show for a while, Lin Rui spoke first.

    ¡°Bucky, what do you think we can do to make some money? We need to make sure to remain alive if we want to get back our memories.¡± Sitting cross-legged on the sofa, Lin Rui asked Bucky.

    Lin Rui, who came out of the portal knows that his identity is quite special, and Bucky¡¯s identity seems to be even less exposed. Therefore, Lin Rui did not intend to go to the officials to find his identity. And that was what created the current situation.

    If Lin Rui had gone to the police station to investigate his identity then he would have been discovered by JARVIS and Sky¡¯s Eye the moment after his appearance is reported by the police station.

    Then, in about ten minutes, someone would havee to pick up Lin Rui back and he would have known what and who he was.

    Bucky was embarrassed to hear Lin Rui¡¯s words, after all, it¡¯s not like he hasn¡¯t wondered what he could do to support himself. However, because of his special status with no identification, he cannot do any ordinary work.

    Jobs that didn¡¯t require him to provide identification tended to attract the wrong crowd and Bucky feared he¡¯d be in trouble if he fell into them. After all, he¡¯s not that emotionally stable right now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, my current situation restricts me a lot, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been hiding in this rental house.¡± Although it was embarrassing, Bucky answered Lin Rui honestly.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ You said that I look like a high student, right?¡± After hearing Bucky¡¯s answer, Lin Rui continued andpletely changed the conversation point.

    ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s right, but why are you mentioning this? You can do even less with your high school-like appearance¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s thoughtful expression, Bucky asked suspiciously.

    Although Bucky no longer believes that Lin Rui is a Hydra secret agent, he is also an unidentified person and he will remain so unless he is willing to go to the police to find out his identity.

    Of course, once Lin Rui decides to do so, Bucky will immediately leave the town and go far away. Because he could not continue to stay with Lin Rui once that happens and risk being discovered by SHIELD.

    ¡°But I had a feeling that I know more than an average high school student should know. For example, I can fight very well! Besides, I¡¯m probably a pretty good cook. Besides, I understood everything that was said on the science channel and it didn¡¯t seem to be aimed at high school students.¡± Knowing what Bucky means, Lin Rui added with a little excitement.

    Lin Rui hadn¡¯t forgotten his instincts and skills because of amnesia, they just need a little jump start for him to remember them. For example, his strength, his cooking skills, and his achievements in science were slowly discovered.

    And the process of discovering these things also surprised Lin Rui himself, at least he know that he should have been quite powerful and knowledgeable. If Lin Rui really knew a lot then he might have some skills that would make life better for him and Bucky.

    ¡°You mean what that physics professor said about the impact of clean energy in the future? ! I didn¡¯t understand half of what he said, except that the¡¯s energy industry research was beginning to change dramatically!¡± Bucky was surprised to hear Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°I think, maybe I have more hidden skills that haven¡¯t been discovered. Like¡­ I can emit the Azura light!¡± As he continued, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes changed and he used his internal energy.

    Hoo!

    In the next moment, a faint Azura glows emerged from Lin Rui¡¯s body. However,pared with the previous stable control of internal energy that Lin Rui could use to form a defenseyer, his current control only allows him to release the internal energy for disy purposes only.

    ¡°This is!!¡­¡± Seeing the Azura light used by Lin Rui, a shocked expression appeared on Bucky¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful? Bucky, do you think I¡¯m one of those Mutants? I know that a Mutant may have all kinds of powers.¡± Lin Rui seemed satisfied with Bucky¡¯s shocked expression and then asked with a smile.

    ¡°Mutant? I don¡¯t know, but I really think you¡¯re not an ordinary person. Maybe your origin is more mysterious and important than we have thought. Jackson, if you want to go to the police to find your identity then I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky slowly came over from his shock and said in a serious tone.

    In the two days he spent with the young man in front of him, Bucky had seen him discover the skills he possessed one after another. Like Lin Rui himself said, he must have possessed a lot of skills that he hasn¡¯t discovered yet.

    ¡°Go to the police station to find out my identity? I rather not. If I turned out to be a good guy then everything would be fine but it would be better if I don¡¯t know anything if I was a bad guy.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui shook his head and replied.

    Of course, Bucky didn¡¯t know exactly what Lin Rui was thinking. However, he was also happy that Lin Rui was willing to apany him here to live this kind of life in hiding. After all, humans are social creatures, they cannot live alone for long.

 Chapter 897: News

    <h4>Chapter 897: News</h4>

    Lin Rui and Bucky don¡¯t follow up on the topic. After watching another boring TV show together for a while, they went to their respective rooms. As for whether they went to bed or not, neither of them cared.

    The next morning, Bucky came out of his bedroom to find breakfast on the living room table. Moreover, the tea table in front of the sofa in the sitting room had a notebookputer.

    It seems that Lin Rui got up early and went out to buy it. Bucky had little to say about that, either. Anyway, Bucky will be happy for Lin Rui if he can really discover more of his skills.

    So, upon seeing Lin Rui emerge from the kitchen with a bowl, Buckyughs and says, ¡°What? Have you discovered any new skills yet?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t talk about it! I thought about itst night and I really did find something!¡± Lin Rui replied excitedly after hearing Bucky¡¯s words.

    ¡°Huh? What is it? Does it have something to do with theputer?¡± Bucky asked after seeing Lin Rui¡¯s excited look.

    ¡°Um¡­ No, I just bought aputer to see if I could learn more from it. However, I don¡¯t seem to be much of aputer geek, and I don¡¯t know anything that requires real skill except for a few free games.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s question, Lin Rui replied with some embarrassment.

    Obviously, Lin Rui didn¡¯t create new hacking skills for himself and he was right in saying that he wasn¡¯t much of an expert inputers before he lost his memories. However, he still understood a lot about himself through the inte.

    For example, it turns out that Lin Rui not only has a lot of knowledge in science but his knowledge in lifeform science is far beyond what an ordinary high school student can ess.

    In addition to this, Lin Rui also quietly essed the online registry of missing persons in the United States. However, he did not find himself on it.

    So, there were two cases. One, his disappearance hadn¡¯t been discovered, and two, no one cared about his disappearance. In either case, Lin Rui felt that he didn¡¯t need to go to the police station to find out more.

    ¡°What did you think of?¡± Bucky continues to ask after hearing Lin Rui say that he is not much of aputer whiz.

    ¡°I may have figured out how we should make money.¡±

    ¡°How?!¡±

    ¡°First, we need a working identity. And for that, I think there¡¯s someone who can help us.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­ that bastard?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! After all, we all know he didn¡¯t get to be the head of the gang in this town and the surrounding town with that stupid gun he¡¯s holding.¡±

    Listening to Lin Rui, Bucky also knew where he wasing from about having a working identity. It was the local gang leader they had just ckmailed.

    After taking a walk to the gang leader¡¯s base camp, Bucky and Lin Rui both knew that the other was not a simple gang leader and that he was also dealing drugs. Lin Rui and Bucky, however, didn¡¯t want to meddle so they just scared him a little and got some money out of him.

    So, if the gang leader had ess to the drug business, that means he had a background. Getting Bucky and Lin Rui two legit identities shouldn¡¯t be a problem, then. There is a danger, however, that the gang leader is likely to expose Lin Rui and Bucky. As a result, Bucky¡¯s identity may soon get discovered by SHIELD.

    ¡°Is it guaranteed to work?¡± Bucky maintained a distrustful attitude toward Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I¡¯ll let him get me an identity this time, and then I¡¯ll get you one. If there is a problem, it will be just me and not you.¡± Lin Rui said seriously after hearing Bucky¡¯s words.

    After hearing what Lin Rui said, Bucky didn¡¯t know what to say. Now he has indeed lost the most basic life ability in order to avoid the search of SHIELD and the search of his former friends.

    ¡°Jackson, thank you!¡± Bucky sincerely thanked Lin Rui for his actions.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s eat our breakfast. By the way, I found out that something big had happened, it seems to be rted to the SHIELD you mentioned. I¡¯ll show you after dinner.¡± Lin Rui waved his hand as he spoke.

    Brush!

    However, when Lin Rui mentioned that something big had happened, and it was rted to SHIELD, Bucky didn¡¯t want to eat breakfast at all. He had run over to the sofa and turned on hisputer, then made a clumsy attempt to open the page.

    Seeing Bucky¡¯s action, Lin Rui, who just sent something to his mouth, had no choice but to go over to help Bucky.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Knowing that Bucky, the ¡°old man¡±, has not yet been able to ept these modern technological products, Lin Rui quickly opened the page where he had seen the news earlier.

    In fact, as for the news Lin Rui had seen earlier, almost all channels reported it now. No matter which page you opened, there would be very striking titles. Because this incident was too big, and SHIELD didn¡¯t mean to block itpletely.

    Click~

    ¡°Look, this is it. It seems that there was a terrorist attack in London. The situation is quite serious. I just nced at it and didn¡¯t look carefully.¡± Lin Rui said to Bucky in a calm tone.

    Ignoring Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky¡¯s eyes were already absorbed by the report on the page in front of him. Bucky knew, however, that SHIELD wouldn¡¯t take it lightly if it was just a terrorist attack. After all, there can¡¯t be too many groups like Killian carrying out Extremis terror attacks.

    When Bucky seriously understood this event, Lin Rui also looked at it again. Although Bucky is the one who needs to avoid SHIELD, Lin Rui also vaguely felt that he also had something to do with it.

    ¡°Yesterday at 3:15 PM London time, the heart of London was invaded by extraterrestrials!¡±

    ¡°Aliens areing?! Is it a hoax or a disaster?!¡±

    ¡°Faced with the threat of extraterrestrial invaders to the earth, SHIELD teamed up with Iron Man and other guardians to protect the safety of the earth!¡±

    ¡°Earth has been discovered by the Universe, where will we go?!¡±

    On opening the page, Bucky and Lin Rui face several eye-catching headlines about yesterday¡¯s events in the heart of London. However, although the headlines are very attractive, but it feels less real in this way.

    Isn¡¯t it supposed to be some kind of terrorist attack? How and why did aliens invade the Earth??

 Chapter 898: Media of Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 898: Media of Explosion</h4>

    Bucky and Lin Rui looked at each other as the headlines were striking and scary. The two of them just lost their memories, they hadn¡¯t transmigrated to another world. Everything was fine yesterday so how could Aliens invade by the morning they woke up?

    ¡°Click on it, are there really aliens invading the earth?¡± Lin Rui swept the title of the entire page with his eyes wide, and while talking, Lin Rui moved the mouse and clicked on one of its links.

    Kaka~

    Lin Rui¡¯s clicking speed was fairly fast, and the page opened very quickly. Then, a more detailed report with some pictures unfolded before Lin Rui and Bucky. Without looking at the specific content of this report first, Lin Rui and Bucky were immediately caught by those pictures.

    ¡°Are these¡­ are they real?¡± Lin Rui muttered in disbelief looking at the photos that looked like sci-fi movie scenes.

    However, from the bottom of his heart, Lin Rui vaguely felt that there was nothing to be surprised about.

    ¡°This¡­ I think it should be true¡­¡± Bucky replied hesitantly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    After clicking on that link, the first thing that appeared in front of Lin Rui and Bucky was a photo of Spaceship in the shape of arge ck disc.

    The shape and ck paint of this ck Spaceship, as well as the muzzles emerging from its sides, all show its distinctive origin as if it hade out of a sci-fi movie. The huge ck Spaceship looks extraordinarily mysterious with the chaotic weather environment behind it.

    Below the picture of this Dark Elf Spaceship, this webpage has also opened up a section dedicated toments. In the few seconds that Bucky and Lin Rui opened the page, countlessments have been written and posted. Seeing this photo of the Dark Elf Spaceship, most people expressed their disbelief and thought that it must be fake.

    One: ¡°This photo must be fake! How could there be such a spaceship that doesn¡¯t fit the dynamics!¡±

    Two: ¡°I support the above person, this must be a fake photo, but if you are sailing in a space environment, such a shape really won¡¯t affect its functions.¡±

    Three: ¡°You are all saying that the photo is fake, how can you be so sure? I am a professional and I can prove the authenticity of this photo!¡±

    Four: ¡°Everybody is an expert now. Do you really believe that aliens have invaded the earth?!¡±

    Five: ¡°Why can¡¯t aliens invade the earth? I always believed in aliens! Hahaha, I established a society to study aliens two years ago. Interested friends can join us. This is a Link to our site!¡±

    Six: ¡°Don¡¯t advertise something so embarrassing! I¡¯m a reporter! This incident is real! Our editor-in-chief is going crazy over here!¡±

    Seven: ¡°So what if you are a reporter? A reporter¡¯s words are the most unbelievable! The editor-in-chief is crazy? I think you are all crazy. You actually think that aliens have invaded the earth!¡±

    Bucky and Lin Rui are even more confused looking at the variousments that keep refreshing below. Many people have a lot of controversy about this photo of the alien Spaceship.

    What theyck is an official answer. However, although various media sources are now overwhelmingly reporting on the incident of the alien invasion of the earth, the official has not yet issued an official announcement.

    ¡°There are other photos below, which seem to be taken by the evacuees in the center of London in a panic when the invasion happened.¡± Lin Rui said inexplicably.

    Rui and Bucky then saw several photos that didn¡¯t have the best pixels or camera angles. But it is also clear from the pictures that the heart of London was devastated.

    In the photo, the heart of London, which used to be a very modern city, looks like a piece of an old city being demolished. High-rise buildings were blown up under gunfire, and all kinds of rubble and debris were scattered on the ground.

    ¡°This is London?!¡± Lin Rui snorted in surprise when looking at the frozen scene in these photos.

    Although Lin Rui lost his memory, what he lost was only the memory of his previous life experiences, and he still had an impression of thesemon sense things. So seeing the photo of London, Lin Rui almost didn¡¯t recognize it. However, the pictures of iconic London buildings still show that this is London, just a London that has suffered from war.

    ¡°What are these shadows?¡± While Lin Rui marveled at what London looked like, Bucky had already spotted a difference in one of his photos.

    Under Lin Rui¡¯s puzzled gaze, Bucky had already pointed out the ck shadow he noticed, which seemed to be a small aircraft flying in mid-air. Moreover, there was a person standing on that aircraft. However, ording to the example of normal earth people, the figure is obviously much taller than earth people.

    ¡°That¡­is it an alien?!¡± Lin Rui stared at the blurred figure for a few seconds before he guessed the origin of this shadowy figure.

    Lin Rui guessed right, the shadow in this photo was indeed a Dark Elf soldier flying over with his aircraft. There are more clear pictures behind this photo, which are the pictures of SHIELD¡¯s mobile team flying on their Hoverboard.

    ¡°Well, the station exined the dark figure as an alien. And the one in the back that¡¯s a little bit clearer is the soldier flying the manned vehicle, which is reportedly SHIELD¡¯s special unit, and they were fighting at that time.¡± Bucky, who has seen the caption below the photo, quickly exined.

    ¡°Looks like this news should be real!¡± Lin Rui, who had also seen the exnation on the site, curled his lips and said but he still found the situation a little unbelievable.

    ¡°Yeah, although the media like to mix the truth with a lot of controversies, they generally don¡¯t publish false news. But until the official exnation of alien invasiones out, let¡¯s see what we know.¡± Bucky paused for a second to see the picture of the mobile soldier and continued to speak.

    ¡°Well, but the media have released so many reports that seem to be true so why haven¡¯t the officials made a statement? Even if they are publishing false news, the officials should have been the first to refute the rumors.¡± Lin Rui nodded his head at Bucky¡¯s words but he also asked doubt in his heart.

    Brush!

    Just after Lin Rui finished saying this, the page in front of them suddenly refreshed. Then, all the original reports and photos disappeared, and the page was refreshed with only a few big words: SHIELD¡¯s official press conference is about to start!!!!!!!

 Chapter 899: Strange familiar feeling

    <h4>Chapter 899: Strange familiar feeling</h4>

    After this sentence was refreshed on the page in front of Lin Rui and Bucky, a countdown reminder appeared below this sentence. The countdown started from thirty, and five seconds had passed since Lin Rui and Bucky were stunned.

    ¡°There really is an official press conference! Are they going toe out to refute the rumors?! Or¡­ is the alien invasion of the earth real?¡± Lin Rui muttered uncertainly as he watched the shrinking numbers on the screen in front of him.

    Neither Lin Rui nor Bucky thought that the site was hacked because SHIELD has the strength to let all the mainstream media cooperate with them to conduct a live webcast press conference. However, Lin Rui is still skeptical about the content of the uing press conference, and whether it would exin the London event.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll find outter.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s whisper, Bucky stared at the countdown to thest ten seconds.

    Tick ??tock~tick tock~tick tock~

    Bucky and Lin Rui¡¯s spirits gradually gathered as the countdown on the screen decreased every second. Lin Rui did not notice that with the rapid gathering of his spirit, a light Azura light came out of him, which is the manifestation of his internal energy.

    Click!

    Finally, the countdown on theputer screen returned to zero. Then the whole page automatically refreshes again but this time it takes a long time, with a dy of five or six seconds. It seems that in order to be able to broadcast the conference at the same time in so many mainstream media customer ports, the coteral load is also veryrge.

    Huh~

    After a dy of five or six seconds, the stuck page finally reappeared. The picture that appears this time is a lens with a wide field of view. The front of the lens is aimed at the square in front of SHIELD¡¯s headquarters building. It seems that this conference is also very important to SHIELD.

    After the screen has been shown, the conference has not started, the square in front of the SHIELD headquarters building in front of the camera is simply set up like a tform for the conference. For a world power like SHIELD, it¡¯s a little too simple to broadcast live with such simple decorations. But maybe they really don¡¯t care.

    Da Da Da Da~

    Not long after the camera was facing the square in front of the SHIELD headquarters building, where no one had appeared, there was a burst of hurried footsteps on the screen. Then, media reporters wearing suits and holding various pieces of equipment quickly poured in front of the camera.

    ¡°Here¡­ How do I¡­¡± Looking at the picture on the screen, Lin Rui, who was staring at it carefully, had some strange thoughts in his mind.

    Lin Rui felt a sense of Deja Vu hitting him as he looked at these pictures. It seems that he has been to that ce in the camera. Moreover, Lin Rui also felt a familiar feeling seeing the reporters who suddenly squeezed in front of the camera.

    Lin Rui, who had amnesia, did not know that he had actually been to the SHIELD headquarters more than once. As for the special feeling in his heart when he saw those reporters, that was because he started as a small trainee reporter when he first epted the Mainline mission of the system.

    Speaking of which, although Lin Rui has stopped working in ¡°The Daily Bugle¡±, his former editor-in-chief still retains his job position and he has been promoted to a full-time reporter.

    Bucky¡¯s eyes kept blinking when Lin Rui had some weird feelings in his heart because of the pictures on the screen. Bucky is no stranger to the SHIELD headquarters building in the camera. A few months ago, he had fallen from the building into the pool below under artillery fire. It was also from that day that Bucky began to avoid the SHIELD.

    ¡°All the reporters have arrived so why hasn¡¯t it started yet? Although I don¡¯t remember my life, I know a little bit about SHIELD. Isn¡¯t the famous Captain America the director of SHIELD now?¡± Lin Rui whispered as he saw the scene on theptop screen.

    ¡°Captain America? He is indeed a very suitable person for this kind of conference.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky¡¯s eyes shed and he said.

    Most of Bucky¡¯s recovered memories are about his experiences with Captain America Steve Rogers before he became Winter Soldier.

    After being sessfully transformed into a super soldier, Steve Rogers was not transferred to the front line to participate in the battle but was used as an advertisement prop to recruit troops all over the United States. So, for this kind of conference, Rogers is really the best choice.

    Hoo~

    While Bucky and Lin Rui waited while staring at theputer screen, in the stabilized footage, the reporters suddenly became confused and all kinds of ¡°weapons¡± were raised, and there was a burst of motion¡± aimed at the front.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    In the next moment, the live camera arranged by SHIELD absorbed all kinds of bright light in a timely manner, but Bucky and Lin Rui were still caught by the collective shlights that appeared for a moment while staring at the screen.

    ¡°These reporters are too crazy! I used to¡­ er¡­ What did I do before?!¡± Squinting slightly, Lin Rui can not help butin. However, Lin Rui suddenly stopped when he was in the middle of speaking, and he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly said such a sentence. But Lin Rui didn¡¯t think much about it and focused his attention on the screen again.

    After a gust of shing lights exploded, a figure finally appeared behind the press conference booth, which was originally empty in front of the camera. It was a team of about a dozen people.

    At the forefront was Captain America Steve Rogers, who was wearing a very refined blue and whitebat uniform. It was the appearance of Captain America that made those reporters so excited.

    ¡°That¡¯s Captain America. He does look strong.¡± Lin Rui said indifferently as he looked at the tall figure walking toward the center of the camera.

    Lin Rui also has a strange feeling of familiarity with Captain America, but he doesn¡¯t know if this feeling is an illusion, after all, he was probably just a Superhero fan before his memory loss.

    ¡°Steve¡­¡± Like Lin Rui, Bucky also stared at the man in front of the camera and he silently called out the name of his former best friend.

 Chapter 900: Result

    Chapter 900: Result

    While Lin Rui, Bucky, and most of the world were watching SHIELD¡¯s conference, in the front za of the SHIELD headquarters building, Captain America had walked toward the high tform of the meeting.

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    With the support of the SHIELD SWAT team, the excited reporters at the scene did not break through the human wall. However, the ¡°weapons¡± in their hands have already taken countless photos in this short half minute and these pictures had already been sent back to their respective headquarters server.

    Da Da~

    Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes both on stage and behind the live camera, Rogers walked steadily to the center of the podium, where there was only a very simple, one-man microphone. Standing behind the microphone, Rogers quickly scanned the crowd of reporters who were hoping to get some juicy news.

    At this moment, Steve is feeling very sad. As Superheroes who risked their lives to defend the area, not many people care about how much danger they will encounter and how many injuries they will get. Everyone only cares about themselves, and only the news can make people excited and increase their TRP.

    However, although Rogers was very sad in his heart, he still believed that the world was worth saving, and the people justcked a chance to truly understand the world. And today, he is here to uncover the true face of this world. Him: Steve Rogers, Captain America, he¡¯s going to do something no previous heroes could or would have done.

    ¡°Hello, I am sure everyone knows me but I will introduce myself. I¡¯m Captain America, Steve Rogers, and I¡¯m representing SHIELD for this temporary press conference.¡± After calming down, Rogers spoke with his head held high.

    ¡°I think there was a lot of confusion among the reporters and countless people about the content of this conference. However, I would like to say that regarding the news circting today about the alien invasion of Earth, it is¡­ real!¡±

    Boom! ~~

    ¡­

    In the basement medical room of the Stark Industries building in the heart of New York, while Captain American Steve Rogers in the square in front of the Washington SHIELD headquarters was giving a presentation that would set the on fire, Tony and Peter and a couple of people from the League of Defenders are lying in the medical pod undergoing recovery.

    D¨© D¨©~

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    In Stark¡¯s well-equipped underground medical room, inside translucent medical pods, Tony and others are connected to a dozen vital wires that transmit data to JARVIS at every moment.

    Yesterday, there were so many people from the Earth side who participated in the London war. Except for a few people, all of them were seriously injured and almost lost their lives.

    Although there were many people on the earth side and they also received help from the Sorcerors, as well as the Asgard¡¯s Warriors and the Destroyer.

    However, Malekith has the Aether with him and he detonated it with all his strength when he realized that he was surrounded from all sides and couldn¡¯tplete his mission, so both sides lost the battle. Although Malekith was sted back to the portal, the earth side also paid a heavy price.

    On the Earth side, the Sorcerers, who had been using magic for long-range attacks, suffered the least damage. Wong and the others were just hit by the power of the Aether. They could no longer cast spells for some time. After the battle, they were taken back to the Himyas by other Sorcerers who came for them.

    Except for the four members of the Sorcerers, the luck of the others was not so good, and perhaps it was because they weren¡¯t powerful enough to handle this kind of event.

    Iceman, as the only Level 5 Mutant had rushed to the front and received the greatest impact from the Aether, which almost directly triggered a riot of his mutant ability.

    If Iceman really couldn¡¯t control his level 5 mutant ability under the impact of the Aether Particle energy and had lost control then maybe no one would have survived at that time. After all, the energy of a Level 5 Mutant is almost infinite and it is enough to freeze everyone present in an almost zero-degree space.

    However, although Iceman controlled the riot of his own energy, he himself also faced the most powerful impact of the Aether particle, and he was almost swallowed up. Fortunately, the energy in his body was strong enough for him to survive this ordeal.

    In addition to Iceman, the brash Peter also rushed close enough. The little spider wanted to rush over to punch Malekith, but in the end, he was swept away by the Aether Particle energy without even touching anyone.

    Thetest Spiderman suit was instantly shattered by the impact of the Aether Particle, and Peter fell into aa without the ability to fight back under the impact of the Aether Particle. If Harry hadn¡¯t caught Peter from behind in time, Peter the Spiderman would have been the first person in the room who might have lost his life.

    Although Harry caught the unconscious Peter, they still couldn¡¯t escape the energy impact of the Aether Particle. After firing all the weapons in the Hoverboard, Harry could only hug the unconscious Peter as they got swallowed by the energy of the Aether Particle along with their other friends around them.

    After that, things were very simple. Although the burst of Aether Particle energy was powerful enough to block everyone¡¯s attacks, Malekith couldn¡¯t really control it. Facing so many powerful attacks at the same time, it was not surprising that Malekith lost control of the Aether in his hand.

    The Aether did not release its own energy at this end after Malekith lost his control over it but became more violent because of theck of control, and almost indiscriminately carried outrge-scale devouring in the heart of London.

    The situation after that was no longer under the control of the Earth side or the Dark Elf side and waspletely the home field of the Aether Particles.

    Anyway, Malekith and The Kursed rushed into the Spaceship in such a chaotic situation and then drove the Spaceship into the portal amongst the various chaotic energy shockwaves to escape this scary ce on Earth.

    During Malekith and Algrim¡¯s escape into the Spaceship, the Hulk kept them behind and they ended up leaving in a Spaceship with a couple of huge punching holes.

    As for how the Aether calmed downter, Tony and others who were seriously injured did not know. Anyway, when the Helicarrier finallynded after the chaotic energy field below stopped, Tony and the others were seriously injured and unconscious.

    On the other hand, the Aether Particle was a small cloud of dark-red flying sand that was freely floating in the air.

    (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 30 Chapters Ahead there)

 Chapter 901: Healing And Discovery

    Chapter 901: Healing And Discovery

    With Iron Man, Spiderman, and other heroes seriously wounded and incapacitated, Captain America, who has not yet participated in the battle, finally came down from the Helicarrier.

    Rogers was also taken aback after seeing the miserable appearance of Tony and others and then quickly arranged for SHIELD to use their best medical means to treat all the wounded on the battlefield.

    Then, Rogers watched helplessly as the Destroyer, the only one who didn¡¯t suffer much damage from the Aether Particle riot, used some kind of technique to take away the cloud of dark-red flying sand in the air.

    Boom Boom Boom!

    After Destroyer put away the Aether Particles, thickyers of dark clouds quickly gathered from the sky.

    Then, a Bifrost descended and shrouded Destroyer and Thor, who was also seriously injured and incapacitated, and Lady Sif and the three warriors standing beside both of them.

    Rogers couldn¡¯t even speak a word before the support from Asgard left Earth with the Aether Particle and returned to Asgard, leaving central London in a mess.

    Rogers was helpless but he could not do anything about the departure of Thor and the others. After all, they were the ones who brought the news of this invasion and they also helped by fighting against the Dark Elves.

    Now, this invasion is over and Malekith and Algrim have escaped through the Portal they havee from by using their Spaceship.

    It can be said that Malekith¡¯s n to plunge the Nine Realms into eternal darkness has been obliterated. Perhaps, he shouldn¡¯t have taken Earth as the first stop in his n at all. Speaking of which, without the Aether, there is no way he would have been able to start his whole n.

    Now, Malekith not only went failed in his mission but also lost the Aether and was forced to sacrifice his most elite team of the Dark Elves to flee the earth.

    In addition to the Asgard¡¯s five-person plus a robot troop who left by Bifrost¡¯s teleportation, the four Sorcerers including Wong were also picked up by other sorcerers. Roger doesn¡¯t know why these sorcerers didn¡¯t take any action before, but it doesn¡¯t matter to him.

    Anyway, Wong and the others havepleted the Mission given to them by the Ancient One, they have resisted the invasion of the Earth by the Dark Elves. Although this was not something that the Sorcerer should do.

    So all that remained were the members of a coalition of powers that aimed to establish the Great Federation of Earth civilization. Tony¡¯s Iron Man army is almostpletely destroyed, and he is seriously injured and unconscious.

    If JARVIS had not reacted quickly and taken Tony back earlier, even his new Iron Man suit would not have stopped the explosion of the Aether Particle.

    As for the League of Defenders members who came here to fight, in addition to Spiderman and Dark Knight, Daredevil was also seriously injured and is in aatose state, Deadpool was in the best condition on the battlefield because of his powerful Regeneration ability.

    Jack didn¡¯te this time, because there was some kind of situation in the League of Defenders base, and Jerry asked Jack for help.

    As for the X-Men, Iceman is in very bad shape. In fact, Iceman and Lin Rui had already made a breakthrough in their strength when they encountered the chaotic space of the Magic Cube during the search for the Magic Cube in Siberiast time.

    However, faced with the powerful st of the Aether energy, Iceman¡¯s mutant abilities turned out to be unexpected. Iceman used most of his willpower and ability to control the mutant power riot within his body so he wasn¡¯t able to defend himself and is the most seriously injured person on the battlefield.

    Apart from that, the injuries of the others are not much different. They were all injured by the energy impact of the Aether particle, and it would be impossible for them to recover without a long period of rest.

    And now, several members of the League of Defenders are recovering in the basement medical room of Stark Industries building. The X-Men were taken back to the X-Mansion. The Mutants¡¯ injury required their recovery service, and Stark¡¯s medical treatment may not be that effective for them.

    D¨© D¨© Drops~

    In the quiet medical room, the medical detector connected to Tony and the others kept making a slight sound. This sound indicated that Tony and the others were fairly stable.

    JARVIS has used the best medical care and medicines to just stabilize their condition. Under the impact of the powerful energy of the Aether particles, it was not easy for them to survive so this is a good oue.

    Click~

    When Tony and Peter were unconscious, the room was suddenly filled with light blue lights. These light blue lights quickly created a translucent screen in the air of the room, which was controlled by JARVIS.

    Soon, images appeared on the screen of a press conference in front of Washington SHIELD¡¯s headquarters, with Captain America standing in the center.

    With Tony in aa, JARVIS has no idea why he suddenly created such a light screen to y SHIELD¡¯s conference. After all, if JARVIS wanted to watch SHIELD¡¯s presentation, he could have seen it through the lens more clearly. Perhaps this is a sign that JARVIS¡¯s core system is constantly being upgraded to resemble a more human nature.

    Huh~

    While the SHIELD conference was being broadcast live on the light screen, another light appeared out of nowhere in the medical room, bouncing over the medical pods of Tony and Peter and others. The glow is a projection of JARVIS¡¯s consciousness, which he has be increasinglyfortable showing up in the real world.

    ¡°Jackson and the Magic Cube are both missing and unounted for and their life and death cannot be determined. They have been listed as the primary Mission for a global search.¡± While jumping in the medical room, JARVIS¡¯s core system was also muttering to himself.

    This message was delivered by Thor at thest moment before he was sent away from the Earth by Bifrost. At that time, Tony and the others were seriously injured and unconscious, and only JARVIS could urately receive this message.

    After getting this news, JARVIS has listed the search for Lin Rui as his primary mission. In JARVIS¡¯s ¡°simple¡± thinking, the missing should be found, no matter where Lin Rui was teleported to in the universe by the portal.

    ¡°The system error investigation has resulted in an S-level time dispute, and the test cannot continue. It has been determined that the cause of the system error may be due to an unexpected timing error.¡± After considering the missing Lin Rui event, JARVIS suddenly mentioned a system error event and made a judgment.

    To no one¡¯s knowledge, JARVIS actually discovered something about thest time the system identally went wrong.

    (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 30 Chapters Ahead there)

 Chapter 902: Time Anomaly

    Chapter 902: Time Anomaly

    Last time, JARVIS sent an Iron Man team to London to support Lin Rui who entered the dimension space. It was at that time that all the Iron Men suffered from system errors.

    JARVIS had been nervous for a long time and had not been able to find out what had gone wrong. After all, the situation was so unique that JARVIS¡¯s logic didn¡¯t make sense of what was going on.

    Lin Rui was in a critical situation and was in danger of losing his life, so Ancient One secretly used the Time Stone to reverse time and save Lin Rui. And the time reversal was only contained in the area of the ruined building and not the entire.

    Ancient One¡¯s purpose was only to save Lin Rui, and reversing the time of that small area would not have negatively impacted the universe.

    However, at that time, there were still many Iron Men in the area controlled by JARVIS. Therefore, after Ancient One saved Lin Rui and left the area, JARVIS, who has been connected to Iron Man without any tform, suddenly finds that all the Iron Men suits supporting Lin Rui have had system errors in an instant, and these are unexined errors.

    In order to understand the cause of this mistake, JARVIS cuts off contact with the team, leaving them with thestmand to protect Lin Rui and defend the dimensional gate.

    The Iron Man team, which had a time difference with JARVIS ¡®core system due to the reversal of time conscientiouslypleted JARVIS¡¯stmand.

    While protecting Lin Rui, they always kept near the dimensional space until the dimensional space was destroyed by the Space-Based Weapon. After that, JARVIS carefully took what was left of the broken Iron Man back to New York Stark¡¯sb.

    However, JARVIS did not dare to use its own core system to touch these strange Iron Man Armors and he only used some of its advanced sub-systems to test them.

    But these Iron Man Armors showed no abnormality in all the experiments performed by JARVIS and he even checked his Sub Systems and they were working excellently. However, as the experiments developed further, JARVIS managed to find a little problem, that is, the problem of time.

    In a variety of experiments, JARVIS found that the Iron Man Armors with problems had a dy in executing themand. The dy is not high, but it is real, which is not possible in normal Iron Man Armor. In addition, JARVIS discovered something that was very difficult for him to understand.

    The thing JARVIS doesn¡¯t understand is that while the Iron Man in question will carry out his orders, there are sometimes several different situations.

    For example, when JARVIS asks an Iron Man to take something, it will follow themand to take it.

    However, when JARVIS receives things, it always happens that the things have not yet reached him. It¡¯s like, in JARVIS¡¯s time the stuff has arrived, but it¡¯s actually still on its way. It¡¯s as if there¡¯s a timepse between what he thinks he sees and what he actually sees, and what he sees isn¡¯t real.

    JARVIS also did a lot of tests on this, and finally determined that there is such a time difference, about less than a second. So, for JARVIS, it¡¯s not chaos in space, it¡¯s chaos in time.

    In fact, this situation is also a sequ of using the Time Stone. After all, Ancient One¡¯s goal was to save Lin Rui, and everything would go on as usual as long as Lin Rui is rescued and the traces of time on him are removed.

    As for these foreign objects, Ancient One will not bother to remove the traces of time from them one by one. Of course, if the Ancient One is powerful enough to use the Time Stone to reverse the time of the entire Earth and even the entire universe then this situation will not have urred.

    JARVIS didn¡¯t report it to Tony after discovering this possible temporal anomaly. Because JARVIS is not sure whether his experiment is urate or not, after all, no one has really seen the power of time and this is just JARVIS¡¯s guess. And now that Tony is unconscious, he has no chance to tell Tony.

    JARVIS is also experimenting with what can be done with this time difference. If it is used well, it seems that it can be developed into a life-saving weapon.

    After all, we¡¯ve seen a lot of confusion in space, but no one has ever seen a dy in time.

    ¡°The experiment of time anomaly is temporarily stopped, and a perfect test system will be established when Mr. Stark wakes up. ¡± The light blue glow jumped all over the medical room as the core system of JARVIS calmly muttered to itself.

    Then, JARVIS continued to float around in the medical room with different projections of consciousness, looking very free. And the situation of Tony and others in the medical pods is also gradually improving, but it is hard to say when they will wake up.

    ¡­

    While JARVIS was talking to himself about the various possibilities for the Time Anomaly, Lin Rui and Bucky had finished watching the official press release of SHIELD. It¡¯s fair to say that the newsing out of this SHIELD conference is enough to shock the whole.

    Captain America stunned everyone watching the broadcast with his first words because he said that the Earth was indeed invaded by an extraterrestrial civilization! This normally joking remark was made by Captain America with such a serious expression that everyone watching the broadcast chose to believe it.

    And after that, there was panic. After all, it was an extraterrestrial invasion. Aliens have attacked their. The stuff they normally see in movies or dramas actually happened in real life.

    Compared with all the wars that the earth has experienced before, being discovered by extraterrestrial civilizations and being invaded by them is unimaginable for the entire poption of earth.

    Anyone with a bit ofmon sense knows what happens when the earth encounters an invasion by an extraterrestrial civilization. This is not a science fiction movie. There is no main character here who would defeat the aliens by himself.

    ¡°However, with the help of SHIELD and our allies like Iron Man, the League of Defenders, and the X-Men, the alien invaders have been driven away and we kept the Earth safe!¡± With reporters on the scene and the audience behind the camera shocked by his first sentence, Rogers added the second sentence in time.

    If he didn¡¯t finish that second sentence quickly, Rogers worried that half the reporters in the room would break down and run. However, even after Rogers finished the second sentence, there was still no sound.

    The chaotic pushing and the continuous sound of clicking photos had disappeared, and everyone was shocked by Rogers¡¯ first two sentences.

    (PS-Patreon For This Trantion is Up. You guys can read 50 Chapters Ahead there)

 Chapter 903: Current Situation

    <h4>Chapter 903: Current Situation</h4>

    After Rogers finished these two sentences, the quiet atmosphere of the scene continued for almost half a minute of the event. Then, a series of gasping voices came from the group of reporters, who just took a big breath.

    Huhu~

    In this process of ups and downs, there are still some reporters who are not particrly strong in psychological quality and fainted. The copse of these reporters did not arouse the surprise of the people around them.

    After hearing the news, the copse of these people will not surprise anyone. Under the action of the security team that SHIELD had arranged, those fainted reporters were quickly carried away without causing confusion at the press conference.

    The members of SHIELD were in charge of carrying away the reporters who had fainted at the press conference.

    No one around the world was watching this broadcast at the same time as there was a few seconds dy so at this point, emergency calls were being made all over the world, almost all of them consisting of people passing out from shock or due to high blood pressure.

    As emergency workers around the world scrambled to respond, a message appeared on the screen telling viewers to prepare themselves, preferably with blood pressure medication.

    Without giving the gasping reporters and the countless spectators in front of the camera much time to soothe their mood, Rogers continued to speak. Of course, the most dramatic scenario and the details that follow won¡¯t make these reporters faint again.

    Later in the conference, Rogers spoke briefly about the invasion of Earth by extraterrestrial civilizations and the difficulties Earth faces in resisting them. Finally, Rogers mentions Iron Man, Spiderman, and a lot of the very familiar superheroes. This situation has made many Superhero fans behind the camera very worried, and their fear of intruders has changed to anger.

    The official SHIELD press conference was brief, and Rogers simply confirmed the fact that the Earth was invaded by extraterrestrials and that the news circting on the inte was true, and that Earth is not safe in space.

    While confirming the truth of the invasion, the alliance between SHIELD, Iron Man, League of Defenders, and X-Men has been elevated to a very high position, as they were seen as people who could stand together to protect their ce in the universe.

    After all, it was SHIELD and its alliance that warded off an extraterrestrial invasion, at an unimaginable cost. Rogers not only wants to wake up the people of the Earth by this event of Dark Elves invading the Earth but he also wants to tell elevate the status of their alliance in the hearts of the people to a position that no other forces can rece.

    And just like that, SHIELD¡¯s official press release ended in less than ten minutes. Steve Rogers strode off the tform and into the SHIELD headquarters without giving the reporters a moment to ask questions.

    The reporters on the scene were apparently afraid to rush forward to ask more detailed questions and they didn¡¯t even look at the people around them.

    At the moment Rogers stepped down from the podium, the backstage media headquarters, which attended the press conference, began to push out the news they had just edited as quickly as possible.

    The moment Captain America turned around, SHIELD¡¯s mandatory broadcast rights to major media outlets were removed, making it easier for them to link to their updated web pages.

    ¡°Extraterrestrial invasion confirmed as real! The Earth has its guardians!¡±

    ¡°The Earth has been exposed to the sight of space civilization, how should we go forward in the future?¡±

    ¡°Great Guardians, they are the heroes of this age!¡±

    After the official SHIELD press conference, Bucky and Lin Rui immediately saw a brand new web page on the screen in front of their eyes, as well as a brand new title article.

    However, Bucky and Lin Rui no longer cared about what was written in these articles at this time. They watched the live broadcast and understood the meaning of what Rogers said better than ordinary people.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for anyone going forward!¡± Bucky said as he looked away from theputer screen.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lin Rui responded indifferently after hearing Bucky¡¯s words.

    Although Lin Rui has lost his memory and has some inexplicable feelings in his heart, but he has no memory now so he does not have the burden he carried on his shoulders in the past. Now Lin Rui is more like an ordinary high school student with various magical abilities.

    In fact, this life without memory, without any pressure, without the main Mission, and without anything toplete by himself is veryfortable for Lin Rui. It is also a life that he never thought of before.

    Perhaps, it was because Lin Rui subconsciously felt that his previous life was too stressful that this current situation urred.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯re too young to know what something like this means to the.¡± Bucky said in a deep tone after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s indifferent tone.

    Huh~

    Then Bucky got up from the couch. Bucky, who had nned to see what SHIELD was up to recently,ughed and was confused by the shocking news. As for the breakfast on the table, Bucky isn¡¯t in the mood for it now.

    ¡°Jackson, I¡¯m going out,¡± Bucky says to Lin Rui as he heads for the door.

    ¡°Huh? Won¡¯t you have breakfast?¡± Lin Rui asked back.

    ¡°No,¡± He said.

    Bang~

    Then, Bucky disappeared from the gate.

    ¡°Bucky doesn¡¯t want to go back just because he saw Captain America¡¯s announcement, does he?¡± Watching Bucky leave, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed and he muttered to himself.

    During these two days, Bucky also generally told Lin Rui about his situation. Lin Rui doesn¡¯t have much to say about Bucky¡¯s experience. It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t think Bucky¡¯s hiding all the time is a problem.

    But if he chooses to go back then there would be sanctions against him. After all, Bucky did a lot of bad things when he was under Hydra¡¯s control and he would be punished for them even though he was not aware of his actions at that time.

    Even if Steve Rogers tried to help Bucky, the most he would be able to do is get a life sentence for Bucky. However, in the past few days of getting along, Lin Rui felt that Bucky deserved a better life, and he didn¡¯t want Bucky to go back and be locked in a small dark room forever.

    ¡°Bucky, think about it before you decide anything~¡±

 Chapter 904: Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 904: Transformation</h4>

    Because of the extraterrestrial invasion of London, everyone on the entire was changed a little bit. Although this kind of thing does not seem to matter to ordinary people, after all, all they need in life is to be able to live in this world in peace.

    However, if the earth really does not have the strength to resist the invasion of an extraterrestrial civilization, then who would be able to live in peace?

    So no sane person would remain unmoved by Captain America¡¯s brutal revtion. There were only a few people who knew the truth about this world before, such as Lin Rui, Tony, and Earth sorcerer and they were the only ones who care about protecting the earth so that ordinary people on the earth can live at ease.

    Now the situation has changed, and Steve Rogers used such an incident to wake up the world to the fact that this protection is not something you can justify. Everyone should make their own efforts for their own homnd, otherwise, the future of the earth may not be too optimistic.

    As Lin Rui guessed, Bucky did change his mind a lot after he walked out of his rental house. After Bucky saw Rogers¡¯ live broadcast, he found that his field of vision was still too narrow.

    How can he hide here now that some Alien civilization had invaded the Earth? If he really wants to atone for his sins, then he must go back and ept the punishment that he should have epted long ago, and then if he had the opportunity, he can help protect the earth with Rogers.

    Da Da~

    Bucky, struggling with all this, doesn¡¯t know where he¡¯s going. He¡¯s not in any danger in this small town. They visited the local gangster oncest night, and no one¡¯s going to give him a hard time. Well, there are always surprises, like now. There¡¯s a couple of sneaky guys in this alley that Bucky¡¯s walking down, and they¡¯re all hiding guns in their hands.

    Da Da Da~

    Bucky¡¯s footstep hasn¡¯t changed, but his wandering eyes have grown more strident. The guys hiding in the alleys were obviously better than the town punks, but they weren¡¯t good enough for a Super Soldier like Bucky.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Just as Bucky walked to the very middle of the alley, the gunshot finally sounded out from four positions at the same time, this is obviously a nned attack. The moment the gunshots rang out, Bucky had already made a move to dodge. Therefore, the bullets fired from the four positions all hit empty air.

    Hoo!

    Bucky took out one of the shooters first. He went out this time just to rx and think about things, and he didn¡¯t bring a weapon with him. However, Bucky himself is a humanoid weapon, and when facing these weak guys, even if the opponent has guns, it wouldn¡¯t be that different.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Without giving him a chance to fire a third shot, Bucky¡¯s left arm of steel grabbed him by the neck and lifted him out. With a slight push of the hand, the guy Bucky picked up was flushed and hurtling toward death in his hand.

    ¡°Stop it!!¡± A hurried shout came from behind him as Bucky grabbed the man¡¯s neck.

    Hoo!

    Hearing the shouts behind him, Bucky didn¡¯t let go, he just carried the man and turned around. And the three gunmen who were originally behind him stopped firing after Bucky rushed to stop one.

    That¡¯s why Bucky didn¡¯t break the guy¡¯s neck in an instant, because the other party seemed to be quite concerned about the life and death of the person in his hand. Otherwise, Bucky wouldn¡¯t have stopped just after grabbing a single guy¡¯s neck. He would have killed him and gone towards the second person.

    Da Da Da~

    Bucky¡¯s back was turned when he saw a burly man run down the alley, protected by several men in ck who were obviously his henchmen. Taking a quick look at the burly man¡¯s outfit and the men around him, Bucky quickly figured out that he wasn¡¯t from the local town. Because there¡¯s no way this little town can afford a dozen gunners.

    Bucky did nothing and he just watched a dozen people rush into the alley,

    Bucky didn¡¯t move the whole time, and he didn¡¯t let go of the guy he was holding but he rxed his grip so he wouldn¡¯t identally kill him.

    ¡°Cough cough! This¡­ Who are you? How could such a powerful person like you hide in this small town like this?¡± Surrounded by his subordinates, the burly fat man stared at Bucky for a while and spoke.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Bucky asked first without answering the other party¡¯s question. Bucky is hiding from SHIELD¡¯s search now so how could he casually report his identity to a guy he doesn¡¯t know?

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Fatty Kim! There are very few people who don¡¯t know me in a few nearby towns and even in Minnesota! I heard that you are the one who scared Bobbyst night, are you that person?¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s rhetorical question, the big, stout fat man raised his head and replied loudly.

    As it turns out, this fatty is the head of the town gangster whom Lin Rui and Bucky had scared off the other night. In fact, if Bobby was just beaten up and if Lin Rui and Bucky had just stolen some money then this fatty wouldn¡¯t have bothered toe here but Bucky and Lin Rui not only robbed his money but they also burned two boxes of drugs when they left.

    Those goods were his and they were also the shipments for several nearby towns in the next few months. It was precise because those goods were burned that Fatty Kim came here to take care of Lin Rui and Bucky.

    ¡°Fatty Kim? Well, you are certainly fat enough. Is Bobby the guy with blue hair you¡¯re talking about? Did youe here to take revenge for him?¡± Bucky said indifferently when he heard Fatty Kim¡¯s words.

    For Bucky, the dozen or so guys with weapons in front of him didn¡¯t pose any threat to him. It¡¯s just that it will cause some trouble if Bucky gets rid of these guys this time.

    They are the local gangsters so it¡¯s okay to beat them up a little as no one would care about them, but the fat man in front of him is obviously more capable, and he may have people in position behind his back.

    ¡°Hum! Just because you can fight doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re good! How can you avoid so many shots?¡± Fatty Kim said angrily at Bucky¡¯s unkind remarks.

    ¡°You can try it,¡± Bucky replied in the same indifferent tone as he stared at Fatty Kim.

    Fatty Kim: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 905: Worry

    <h4>Chapter 905: Worry</h4>

    After Bucky went out, Lin Rui had a simple breakfast and then continued to watch the report on the event of extraterrestrial civilization invasion on theputer while recalling her lost memory. By the time SHIELD¡¯s official announcement was made, almost everyone was convinced that the Earth had entered a dangerous state.

    But there will always be a handful of idiots in the world who are perfectly happy to see the Earth invaded by extraterrestrials.

    They naively believe that the present Earth needs the help of extraterrestrial civilization, because the Earth has developed to a point that makes them feel very ufortable, and they urgently need external destruction to make them feel excited and refreshed.

    ¡°How can there be such fools in this World?¡± Lin Rui, who was sitting on the sofa, was unable to understand those fools who were very excited about the invasion of the Earth.

    Of course, the vast majority of people think the same way as Lin Rui. Therefore, Lin Rui is also happy to see those stupid people on the Inte being sprayed to death by the majority ofizens.

    Someizens even said they were ready to beat these people up and destroy them before the next alien invasion.

    It¡¯s also fortunate that those idiots are far away from Lin Rui, otherwise, he might not be able to hold himself back from beating them up within an inch of their life.

    After watching the reports and discussions about the invasion of the Earth by extraterrestrial civilizations for a while, Lin Rui subconsciously searched for Iron Man, Spiderman, and other Superheroes who were injured in the battle.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t know why he went to search for the situation of those superheroes, maybe he was moved by their actions to protect the earth with all their might. But for some unknown reason, Lin Rui felt quite worried about Iron Man and Spiderman.

    However, there¡¯s been a lot of news on the Inte about Iron Man and Spiderman and members of the League of Defenders, but nothing about their current situation. Obviously, no one is going to reveal the injuries to Iron Man and the rest of the heroes.

    ¡°The Stark Industries official website hadn¡¯t posted much news about Tony Stark. There is more information on those mainstream media sites, but even they haven¡¯t posted anything new for some time now. The League of Defenders and X-Men are even more mysterious, and the official website of the League of Defenders has not been updated for a while so I can¡¯t know anything.¡± After searching the Inte for a long time, Lin Rui turned off all the web pages and muttered with some worry.

    Click~

    Next, Lin Rui closed the newly boughtptop. Although Lin Rui had many thoughts in his mind because of the event of extraterrestrial civilization invading the Earth, he was not as shocked as others.

    Lin Rui is subconsciously familiar with this situation, it was as if he would not be surprised by this kind of thing.

    ¡°What kind of person was I in the past? Why am I not surprised by the fact that Aliens have invaded the earth?¡± The subconscious calm made Lin Rui, who lost his memory, very puzzled. He felt that his attitude and his subconscious actions are quite weird.

    ¡°Forget it!! Anyway, I¡¯ll remember it sooner orter when I should!¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to worry about this any more than he should.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Buckye back? And doesn¡¯t he usually like going out in the morning?¡± Throwing away the memories of his past life out of his mind, Lin Rui thought about Bucky who went out without eating any breakfast. He is worried about Bucky¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and look for it!¡± After sitting on the sofa for a while, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but stood up and walked towards the door.

    Click!

    However, just as Lin Rui walked to the door, the door opened by itself. Then, Bucky walked in silently with a file bag in his hand.

    ¡°Uh¡­Bucky, you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing Buckying back, Lin Rui greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Yeah, here.¡± With a simple response, Bucky threw the file bag in his hand to Lin Rui.

    Huh~

    After catching the document bag, Lin Rui was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t Bucky go out to rx? Lin Rui just guessed that he might turn himself into SHIELD, why did hee back with a document with a smile on his face?

    ¡°This is the Identity proof you asked for. I went out to get it. In the future, if you want to find a normal job, these proofs should be enough.¡± Seeing the puzzled expression on Lin Rui¡¯s face, Bucky turned towards the living room and exined while walking in.

    Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui became even more confused. It was Lin Rui who put forward the n to ask the local gang leader to get the identity certificate. Bucky had not expressed his support, but now he has gotten it back after going out. Isn¡¯t it a little too fast?

    ¡°How did you get it? Nothing happened, right?¡± Lin Rui followed Bucky back to the living room and asked worriedly because he knew Bucky¡¯s situation.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just thatst night that bastard found someone to help him and I just ¡°taught¡± him another lesson. Then I made up a random identity to fool them and asked them to get you an identity certificate.¡± Bucky said indifferently to Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    The truth is actually simr to what Bucky said. When Fatty Kim threatened him with a dozen thugs, Bucky took care of them without saying a word.

    Then when Fatty Kim was terrified to the point of nking out, Bucky randomly gave himself a name, and then asked Fatty to help Lin Rui get an ID. As for Bucky himself, he didn¡¯t get anything as he was still worried that SHIELD would find him at any time, and he hadn¡¯t decided to go back and turn himself in.

    ¡°Was it really that simple?¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t believe it when he heard Bucky¡¯s answer. Just now, Lin Rui had quickly opened the document bag and looked at the documents inside. It is indeed his identity certificate, and it is very perfect so no one will doubt it when he takes it out.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Without further exnation, Bucky just answered lightly.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll have to take some work for both of us.¡± Lin Rui said jokingly, knowing that Bucky didn¡¯t have an identity for himself.

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, now that I have an identity, why don¡¯t we leave this town? We have already beaten up the gangster in this town, and you have also beaten up the one who came after you. If we stay here, something or someone will probably find us sooner orter.¡± Putting away the ID card in his hand, Lin Rui suddenly said after thinking about it.

 Chapter 906: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 906: Leaving</h4>

    Bucky¡¯s eyes shed when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words. After Bucky taught Fatty Kim¡¯s group a lesson this time, he actually wanted to leave this town where he had been staying for almost a month as soon as possible.

    And now that he has a young man like Lin Rui with him, Bucky thinks his life in the future might be a lot better.

    ¡°Do you think so?¡± So, Bucky looked at Lin Rui and asked seriously.

    ¡°Hmm! I want to look elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll leave today.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I heard that there¡¯s going to be a car show in a few days. I¡¯m quite interested in that. Should we go and see it?¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s answer, Lin Rui said a little excitedly.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s pack up first and leave as soon as possible today.¡±

    Just less than half an hour after Lin Rui and Bucky negotiated to simply pack up and leave, the old building they rented was surrounded by a group of people.

    It was Fatty Kim who brought more men to beat Bucky up, but Bucky and Lin Rui had already left silently by this time.

    Hoo!

    When Fatty Kim and his men were desperately looking for Bucky and Lin Rui in the town, Lin Rui and Bucky slightly changed their faces and drove the car to the nearest city: Rochester.

    Because Bucky has no destination in his mind so it didn¡¯t matter where he goes from there. And Lin Rui said that he wanted to go there to watch some shows, so they took Rochester as their first destination.

    In this way, Bucky and Lin Rui embarked on an unknown journey.

    ¡°Wow! This may be the life I¡¯ve always wanted!¡± Lin Rui shoutedfortably while squatting on the passenger seat and sticking his head out the window, feeling the oing wind from the speed of the car.

    Since the system officially released the Mainline Mission to Lin Rui, he has not been as rxed and carefree as he has been in recent days. Perhaps, for Lin Rui, the days of losing his memory are the life he has always wanted and expected.

    He doesn¡¯t have to worry about the safety and development of the earth and he wouldn¡¯t worry about the harm of his every single action. At this time, Lin Rui, who lost his memory, is truly living for himself.

    Looking at Lin Rui who stretched his head out and shouted, Bucky who was driving the car unconsciously smiled a little. It has been many years since the day when Bucky fell off that train and was taken away by Hydra and transformed into Winter Soldier.

    He has never felt any joy in life since that day. And now, seeing the young man beside him shouting without anything holding him back, Bucky felt that he could really start his life all over again.

    Hoo!

    Infected with Lin Rui¡¯s excitement, Bucky stepped on the elerator even tighter. The old jeep that drove off the streets of the town made a dull engine roar and then drove Bucky and Lin Rui along the no-man¡¯s road.

    ¡­

    Just when Lin Rui and Bucky drove their carfortably out of the small town they were staying in and rushed towards the next city: Rochester, the atmosphere in the League of Defenders base in New York was not very good at this time.

    At this time, there were a total of four people in the League of Defenders base. Except for Jerry, the logistics who stayed in the base, Jack, who did not participate in the invasion, was also there.

    In addition to Jerry and Jack, the Anonymous guy who was brought back from the battlefield by Deadpool before, Jeremy, who waster named by Jerry.

    The fourth person was Deadpool. Although he was seriously injured by the impact of the Aether energy, he did not need any special medical help from SHIELD or Stark.

    After returning to New York with Spiderman and the others, Deadpool saw them ept the Recovery Serum and left for the League of Defenders base because something unexpected seems to have happened there.

    ¡°So¡­ Jeremy, you lost your memory.¡± Sitting on his messy sofa to rest, Deadpool asked in a strange tone as he looked at the guy opposite to him who was brought back by him.

    Deadpool didn¡¯t know what he felt and why did he bring this guy here.

    He just took the guy in front of him back to the League of Defenders base and left him there but Deadpool always felt like he had a connection with him. And now this Anonymous guy has woken up. ording to what Jerry said to him in private, this guy seems to have a lot of skills.

    Jack sat calmly in his chair as Deadpool spoke. Before Deadpool came back, Jack and Jerry had tried to speak to this guy many times. They are certain that this man had really lost his memories and if he hasn¡¯t then he would be the best actor in the world.

    ¡°I have already answered this question many times, and I hope you don¡¯t ask this again. Am I not your partner? Why don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Hearing Deadpool¡¯s words, Jeremy spoke impatiently.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Deadpool was a little embarrassed to hear Jeremy¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Okay, Deadpool, we all believe that Jeremy, otherwise he would have recognized us,¡± Jack spoke in a way that allowed Deadpool a way out of this embarrassing situation

    Knowing that Jeremy has a variety of powerful mutant abilities, Jack¡¯s n at this stage is to stabilize him first, or at least make him trust himself and the League of Defenders. In this case, maybe he can really be a helper for the League of Defenders.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just a little worried about the current situation. Mirage Knight is missing, again, Spiderman, Dark Knight, and Daredevil are all seriously injured and unconscious, and we are all that is left in the League of Defenders.¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Deadpool said with some emotion in his voice.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t JARVIS say that Spiderman¡¯s situation has stabilized? I am sure he will recover soon. As for Mirage Knight¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine, too. Mirage Knight has disappeared many times, and he hade back every time!¡± Jack said seriously after hearing Deadpool¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°Yeah, I also believe that. After all, even Aliens have invaded the Earth now, who knows what the hell will happen next.¡± Deadpooly down on his sofa as he spoke.

    From a previously heartless street viin to bing a member of the League of Defenders, Wade Wilson has also been doing his best to protect the. Now, he really feels that the burden and responsibility on him are hefty.

    Hearing the conversation between Jack and Deadpool, Jeremy, who was standing beside him, blinked and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m also a member of the League of Defenders, I¡¯ll help!¡±

 Chapter 907: Training Pattern

    <h4>Chapter 907: Training Pattern</h4>

    Deadpool and others did not express any views on Jeremy¡¯s statement. Anyway, now that Jeremy has amnesia, he can¡¯t do anything that would cause them harm and they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him if he did. After all, Jeremy is strong and even Jack couldn¡¯t be sure that he would be able to take him down.

    Of course, if Jeremy really trusts these guys in the League of Defenders and considers himself a member, then Jack and the others would be very happy. After all, Jeremy¡¯s power would be enough to raise the overall strength of the League of Defenders by a fewyers.

    However, they also felt that it was a problem with Jeremy¡¯s identity. Because, after so many mutant abilities that Jeremy showed, Jack and the others had already guessed where he came from.

    So, if Jeremy never remembered anything then they would have to hide his identity if they wanted to keep him.

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing wrong then I¡¯ll go home. I¡¯ve been out for so long, and so many things have happened, my family must have had an outbreak soon.¡± Deadpool continued to speak after recovering some of his strength.

    Huh~

    Deadpool got up from the sofa as he spoke. Now the League of Defenders¡¯ backbone, Mirage Knight, is missing, and several other key members are lying in the basement medical room of the Stark Industries building. There won¡¯t be any more missions so Deadpool can just go home and rest for a few days.

    ¡°Yeah, go home and rest. We will notify you if there is any situation. As for Jerry and Jeremy, they will be guarding the base. I will go to the Stark Industries building to watch Spiderman and the others until they wake up.¡± Jack nodded at Deadpool¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, bye.¡± With a simple greeting, Deadpool has already walked to the exit of the base. Soon, Deadpool disappeared from Jack¡¯s and the other¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Jerry, Jeremy, you will be staying at the base. The current situation of our Alliance is not so good. Some people might use this time secretly attack us, so you must pay attention.¡± Jack looked at Jerry and said seriously after Deadpool left.

    With Mirage Knight and Daredevil out of the base, Jack was automatically promoted to the decision-maker. The League of Defenders is such a union where each person can make decisions for the entire League, and every one of them is an independent and assertive person.

    ¡°Understood, you should go to the Stark Building to watch Spiderman and the others, and notify me as soon as there is any news,¡± Jerry replied quickly after hearing Jack¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go there. If you have any situation here, let me know as soon as possible. Although more than half of our League of Defenders members are incapacitated now, we still have us to deal with the problems.¡± Before leaving, Jack added another sentence.

    ¡°Understood, don¡¯t worry, I will guard the base!¡±

    Then, Jack also left the League of Defenders base and went to the Stark Industry Building to see Spiderman and the others. In the League of Defenders base, only Jerry and Jeremy were left, but this time Jerry was not as nervous as he was at the beginning.

    Because Jeremy does look harmless, and now he really thinks Jerry is his brother and will protect him.

    ¡°Jerry, what are we doing now?¡± Jeremy looked at Jerry and asked after both Jack and Deadpool left.

    Jeremy, who had no memory of himself, also slowly considered himself a member of the League of Defenders at this time. In his opinion, he should protect the world like the rest of the League of Defenders.

    ¡°Our primary goal now is to find Mirage Knight. Although he disappeared through the Portal in Asgard, no one knows if he will be so lucky to be teleported to Earth.¡± Hearing Jeremy¡¯s words, Jerry answered after thinking about it.

    ¡°Looking for Mirage Knight? Do you need my help?¡± Jeremy asked after hearing Jerry¡¯s answer,

    ¡°Uh¡­I don¡¯t need your help right now. If I really have news about Mirage Knight then I¡¯ll require your help.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    ¡­

    Just when the League of Defenders side turned on the silent mode due to therge shortage of personnel, the X-Men side was simr. This time, the X-Men were also seriously injured against the Dark Elf invasion.

    Several of the X-Men involved in the battle suffered more serious injuries than before. Iceman has been in a life-threatening situation, and Storm and others are in bad shape.

    In the underground base of the X-Academy, Iceman is lying in an ice crystal medical warehouse. At this time, his whole body is frozen in a huge block of ice, and there is a lot of cold air around him and it was being absorbed into his body through ice cubes.

    In this way, the mutant energy in Iceman¡¯s body is still at an extremely low position. Under the influence of the Aether energy, the fifth-level variant energy that Iceman could not really control poured out a little, and it was this little bit of energy that is responsible for Iceman¡¯s current situation.

    Ironically, it was this same energy that saved Iceman from the impact of the Aether energy, allowing Iceman to survive in that critical situation. Although the mutant ability in Iceman is in a particrly chaotic situation right now, there is at least hope of being rescued, although the hope is very slim.

    D¨© D¨©~

    ¡°How¡¯s Iceman¡¯s condition? Is he still not getting better?¡± Lying on her hospital bed, Storm, with a pale face, looked at Iceman, who was sealed in ice, and asked Professor Charles, who was standing beside him.

    As a long-range attacker, Storm was far away when the Aether energy exploded. Although she was injured, she was far away from being on the brink of death like Iceman.

    ¡°Not yet, he took too much risk this time. If Iceman¡¯s situation doesn¡¯t improve, maybe he will¡­¡± Hearing Storm¡¯s words, Professor Charles replied in a low tone. But halfway through the conversation, Professor Charles stopped.

    ¡°Maybe?! Maybe Iceman will be like the phoenix!¡± When Charles stopped to continue speaking, Storm suddenly spoke a little emotionally.

    Many years ago, there was a very special existence in the X-Men team, that is the Phoenix girl, Jean. Jean¡¯s mutant ability level is the same as Iceman¡¯s level 5, but her mutant ability is spiritual, and it will be more powerful and uncontroble after the spiritual mutant ability exceeds level five.

 Chapter 908: All Trend

    <h4>Chapter 908: All Trend</h4>

    Many years ago, after the Phoenix girl broke through the fifth-level mutant ability unconsciously several times and caused many irreparable consequences, she disappeared.

    No one knows what happened to her and where she went. However, the people in the X-Men have always guessed that Professor Charles should know where Jean went.

    For the encounter with Phoenix, the people in X-Men have always thought that it was something that should not have happened.

    Therefore, for the level-5 Mutant Iceman who grew upter, the X-Men tried their best to let him control his mutant ability, and try not to use the level-5 mutant ability.

    However, there was still an ident this time and Iceman still did not escape the situation of his mutant ability getting out of control.

    If Iceman really can¡¯t recover from his mutant power chaos this time then he¡¯s likely to die. Of course, there is also a possibility that Iceman willpletely explode out with his fifth-level mutant ability unconsciously, turning the whole world into a piece of ice. In either case, the scenarios are something that the X-Men doesn¡¯t want to see.

    Hearing Storm mentions the Phoenix, Professor Charles was silent for a while, and his eyes flickered a little, he is obviously thinking of the girl who once asked for his help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let anything happen to Iceman! No matter how much it costs!¡± Finally, Charles said with a serious look in his eyes.

    After so many years, although fifth-level Mutants are still rare, the research on mutant ability has progressed a lot. When others have no way to deal with the fifth-level mutant ability before, it does not mean that there is no way now. Although there is little hope, Professor Charles will try his best to grab that little hope.

    Then, Storm continued to lie down, her injuries were also very serious, and it was hard enough to say so much now. And after Stormy down to rest again, Professor Charles continued to sit by their bedside and watch over them. However, something inexplicable shed through his eyes from time to time.

    ¡­

    In Washington, the logistics medical area of ??the SHIELD headquarters building is now full due to the fight against the Dark Elves.

    None of the SHIELD teams that took part in the battle in central London was uninjured, and the most serious ones were the mobile squads that were nearly as close as the other heroes. At this time, the hospital beds in the medical area were all upied by the soldiers of the mobile team.

    In addition to these mobile teams rushing in front, the ground teams on the periphery of the battlefield were also injured to varying degrees, and are now arranged to receive the Recovery Serum on the periphery of the medical room.

    Agent Evan, who was with the groundmand at the time, was also slightly injured and is now walking around the perimeter of the medical area in his hospital clothes. Beside Evans are Agent Bailey and Agent Boldt and they were also wearing hospital gowns and were walking slowly with him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Captain Rogers to tell the truth to ordinary people. It seems that the earth is going to change in the future!¡± Looking at the soldiers of the mobile team who received a better Recovery Serum in the center of the medical area, Agent Bailey said with some emotion in his voice.

    Although the Recovery Serums were being injected in the medical area, they also saw the press conference just now. As a member of SHIELD, agents like Bailey understand the work they do very well, and many of them cannot be exposed to the eyes of ordinary people.

    But now, Captain America directly told the world about the Alien Invasion which was also an S-ss secret at the press conference, which had surprised them.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not as unexpected as you think. After all, various B-Grade and above incidents are happening more and more frequently. Although we can still do the same things as always, how long can we hide them from the rest of the world? Besides, the people on earth really need to know the truth. After all, everyone needs to change if we have to have any hope of remaining free.¡± Hearing Agent Bailey¡¯s words, Evans¡¯s eyes shed as he spoke.

    As a young man, Evans¡¯ thinking is obviously more avant-garde. Moreover, after experiencing S-level or above events in a short period of time, Evans¡¯ vision was forcibly raised to a very high level within a few days.

    It was as if his original beliefs and views werepletely crushed and then re-established, Evans¡¯ entire ideological vision waspletely different from a few days ago.

    ¡°Is that the thinking of young people nowadays!¡± Agent Bailey continued to sigh with emotion upon hearing Evans¡¯ words.

    ¡°Agent Bailey, Agent Boldt, I¡¯m almost recovered so I am getting out of here, do you want toe with me?¡± Evans looked at Agent Bailey and Agent Boldt and said while looking back from the center of the medical district.

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re going together! Our little injury is a waste of medical resources here, it¡¯s better to go out and do something meaningful. Captain Rogers even held a conference and told the truth to people all over the world so we are going to be extremely busy!¡± Hearing Evans¡¯s words, Bailey¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly replied.

    Agent Bailey may be middle-aged, but he still has the heart to fight. Moreover, with the recent urrence of special events all over the, it¡¯s time for these veteran agents to shine. After SHIELD appeared in front of the public, Agents Bailey and others have found their work more meaningful.

    Next thing you know, Evans and his friends changed clothes and left the medical area. After leaving the medical space, they did get to the Mission. Soon Evans, fresh from the London invasion, was sent out again.

    ¡­

    Just as the various forces on Earth were severely damaged by resisting the Dark Elf¡¯s invasion and entered the recovering stage, Thor was standing on the balcony of the Asgard Pce with a tangled expression on his face.

    Thor had changed a lot after his exile. He is no longer the arrogant and irresponsible eldest prince of Asgard. Although Thor¡¯s strength has not reached the peak of Recovery, at this time he can be more convincing in terms of personality.

    Combined with the two sessive battles between Asgard and Earth, Thor¡¯s performance is good enough. So, while Odin sleeps, the entire Asgard acquiesces that Thor has returned. However, Thor, now back in Asgard, seems to have other ideas on his mind.

    Da Da Da~

    Thor was standing on the balcony watching the workmen repairing the pce that had been destroyed in the battle with Dark Elf when he heard footsteps behind him.

 Chapter 909: Intertwining of Thor and arrives in Rochester

    <h4>Chapter 909: Intertwining of Thor and arrives in Rochester</h4>

    Hoo!

    After hearing footsteps behind him, Thor withdrew his gaze and turned to look behind him and saw Frigga walking towards him.

    ¡°Mother.¡± Squeezing the tangled expression in his eyes, Thor looked at Frigga and spoke with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Thor, what are you thinking?¡± Walking in front of Thor, Frigga looked past him at the scene outside the pce of Asgard and asked.

    ¡°I was thinking¡­ Does Asgard need me more or does the Earth need me more?¡± Thor¡¯s eyes shed when he heard Frigga¡¯s words and he finally answered.

    Although Thor has lived in Asgard for hundreds of years, was born and grew up here, and has experienced many magnificent experiences here. But in just a few months on Earth, Thor found himself changed a lot. Earth is also different from Asgard, and from other worlds on the World Tree.

    Most of the people there are ordinary people without supernatural powers, but they have their own characteristics and skills to live on. The development of Earth¡¯s technology is also very different from Asgard¡¯s. Asgard has no TV, no Inte, and is very different from Earth in terms of entertainment.

    If Thor is to discuss his time in Asgard with his subordinates, then he would say that he would frequently go to pubs for drinks, fight on the front lines or explore some forbidden areas,pared to that, life on Earth is undoubtedly more entertaining.

    Moreover, although there are many unusual existences like Mirage Knight on earth. However, the strength of the earth as a whole is still not as good as that of a military nation like Asgard.

    Of course, that¡¯s also because Thor hasn¡¯t seen a true powerhouse on Earth. In Thor¡¯s opinion, Earth is already his second hometown. He likes Earth very much, and he is willing to stay away from Asgard in order to protect it.

    ¡°I will be happy no matter where you are, as long as you always have the heart to protect helpless people.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s question, Frigga replied with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Then¡­ are you willing to let me go to Earth?¡± Thor asked excitedly after hearing Frigga¡¯s answer.

    ¡°This is your own choice, and I have no right to interfere. Moreover, in the near future, perhaps earth will usher in a huge crisis again.¡± Looking back from the mountains outside the Asgard Pce, Frigga looked at Thor and spoke with a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°A huge crisis?! Where would ite from?¡± Thor asked after hearing Frigga¡¯s words.

    Faced with Thor¡¯s question, Frigga didn¡¯t answer, she just raised her head slightly and looked at the boundless space above Asgard with a deep look in her eyes.

    ¡°Is it¡­ from outside the World Tree?¡±

    ¡­

    On Earth, Rochester of the US northern bright Sudan state, Bucky and Lin Rui finally arrived in this big city after driving for a few hours.

    Huhu~ka!

    Parking the old jeep on the edge of the city, Lin Rui, who was still excited to leave the town they were staying in, quickly jumped out of the car.

    On the way, Lin Rui has already used hisptop to inquire about the worthwhile ces to visit in the city of Rochester. However, due to their status, they can only go to some ces that would not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Bucky, hurry up! My makeup skills are still fine, and as long as you hide your steel left arm, I¡¯m sure no one will recognize you.¡± After jumping out of the car and taking several steps, Lin Rui found Bucky still in the car, so he turned around and shouted.

    In order to get out and about, both Lin Rui and Bucky put on a certain amount of disguise. Because Lin Rui has the appearance of a young high school student, he has no problem as long as he keeps the appearance and personality of a high school student, while Bucky has some changes in his image.

    First of all, his long messy hair was cut off by Lin Rui neatly, and now he looks very energetic, and he looks a few years younger. And his dressing style has also changed, at least people will not think of him as a soldier at first nce, and the clothes he is wearing are more casual. In addition to these, Lin Rui gave Bucky simple makeup, changing his appearance a little.

    Although Bucky hates having his hair touched, he relents to Lin Rui¡¯s persistent insistence. He also felt that his short hair did look good on him. After the firstpromise, the makeup in the back was left to itself, and Bucky knew that Lin Rui was trying to hide him from SHIELD¡¯s ubiquitous surveince.

    Bang~

    At Lin Rui¡¯s urging, Bucky, who had changed his image greatly, finally opened the car door and stepped down. Without his long hair, Bucky is wearing a baseball cap and a simple gym suit, which, if you look at Bucky as a whole, gives him the body and face of a supermodel. But the vicissitudes on Bucky¡¯s face that makeup couldn¡¯tpletely hide and the frosty look in his eyes revealed something different about him.

    ¡°Very good! Let¡¯s go, there will be a race tonight, I haven¡¯t seen the live version yet!¡± Lin Rui had already turned around and walked towards the city as he spoke.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words and looking at his cheerful back, Bucky felt a little helpless. Lin Rui obviously lost his memory so how did he know that he had not seen the live show of a Race before? Still, Bucky lowered his baseball cap a bit and quickly followed.

    Two hourster, Lin Rui, who had briefly visited the city, found a motel and rushed to the scene of the Race. However, when they arrived at the scene, Lin Rui was embarrassed to find that the tickets had been sold out a few days ago, and the tickets could not be bought at the scene.

    ¡°Do we have to listen to the sound outside today?¡± Standing outside the gate of the Speedway Show Stadium, Lin Rui said disappointedly and helplessly as he watched the peopleing and going in front of him to watch the Race.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Bucky who was standing beside him said briefly after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words and then silently left.

    ¡°What are you nning?¡± Lin Rui shouted curiously as he watched Bucky leave. But Bucky didn¡¯t look back or exin and quickly disappeared into the crowd.

    In less than five minutes, Lin Rui, who was standing there, saw Buckye back. At this time, he already had two more tickets in his hand.

    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s not what I am thinking, right?¡± Looking at the two tickets in Bucky¡¯s hand, Lin Rui asked with a few ck lines hanging from his head.

    Huh~

    Without offering any exnation, Bucky had already shoved one of the tickets into Lin Rui¡¯s hand. And Lin Rui had no choice but to continue, anyway, he already had the ticket, so he wouldn¡¯t bother about where Bucky got it. Then, Lin Rui and Bucky mixed in the crowd and slowly walked into the stadium.

    And on the gate of the stadium, there is a huge banner with the protagonist of the show car on it: Johnny ze!

 Chapter 910: Johnny Blaze

    <h4>Chapter 910: Johnny ze</h4>

    Huhu~

    Following the crowd into the huge stadium, Lin Rui, like the excited crowd around him, began to let go of himself. It would be strange for an adolescent high school student to be so unfazed by such an exciting scene.

    ¡°Hey, man, your son is quite handsome!¡± As Lin Rui follows the crowd and wriggles and jumps with the other young people, a big guy near Bucky smiles and says to him.

    In the front, several young people wriggling and rushing with Lin Rui are with the big man, including his daughter and son. This guy obviously saw Lin Rui walking from Bucky to the front, so seeing them ying together, it was natural for him toe and say hello to Bucky.

    However, Bucky was embarrassed by the man¡¯s familiar greeting. For one thing, Bucky has been back in the modern world for a while but has mostly stayed out of contact with the outside world. Secondly, he is not Lin Rui¡¯s father at all! He had no son who is even more mysterious than himself!

    ¡°Thank you.¡± So Bucky responded with a stiff answer to the big guy¡¯s greeting.

    ¡°What section are you in? If we¡¯re close, we can watch the showter. It¡¯s not easy for my two children toe out and it would do them good to make a new friend.¡± Not caring about Bucky¡¯s blunt and awkward answer, the big man continued to ask.

    ¡°Thirteen seats, row 12, East e Block.¡± Bucky continued to bluntly announce his seats and he didn¡¯t expect their seats to be really close together.

    ¡°Hey! What a coincidence! We¡¯re also in the East e zone! But we¡¯re in row seven, so we can switch with someone else!¡± ¡°The big guy said with a little excitement at Bucky¡¯s answer.

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡±

    Bucky forgot that the audience who can walk this way together must be in very close seats, and there is a high chance that they are in the same area.

    Thus, Bucky and the big guy were followed by two other middle-aged rough guys who joined inter, while Lin Rui and a few young people around his age pattered ahead. As they entered the stadium, the voices in their ears grew louder.

    Rumble!

    Stunt Racing is a super exciting extreme sport, and today¡¯s performance is going to break the world record. The performer is Crazy Johnny, who is known to have the blessing of the god of luck in the extreme speed performance.

    He is also the world record holder for the longest distance jump by driving a motorcycle, and he is going to break his own record today by jumping over Eight Helicopters!

    Bucky and Lin Rui finally squeezed into their ce after passing through the writhing bodies and waving arms of the rabid fans. One has to say that the two tickets Bucky got were not bad, at least they can clearly see the two runways on both sides of the stadium and the eight helicopters in the center of the runway.

    This time, the organizer also spent a lot of money on the gimmick, and the rental price of these helicopters is not cheap. However, there are so many people on the scene, and the ticket price was also not cheap so they can definitely make a lot of money.

    As long as Johnny can sessfully break his own record, then today¡¯s challenge will be recorded in the history of extreme sports, and the organizer will also have great benefits.

    ¡°Johnny ze! Johnny ze! Johnny ze!¡± Before the protagonist came out, the fans beside Lin Rui and Bucky were already excitedly waving their hands and shouting loudly.

    ¡°The atmosphere is really lively!! This Johnny should be quite good!¡± Infected by the crowd of fans beside him, Lin Rui also stood up and followed the army, waving his hands and shouting to Bucky.

    ¡°Yeah, he must be, for a normal person,¡± Bucky replied lightly when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Bucky had no interest in this kind of extreme sport that requires guts more than skill. Bucky is a super soldier and he is trained to be proficient in various means of transportation. Bucky could also drive a lotive as flexibly and as fast as any professional stunt racer.

    Although he hadn¡¯t done any stunt where he jump over something but if an ordinary person can do it then Bucky would have no problem doing the same.

    ¡°Of course! The world is made up of ordinary people, and we are ordinary people now, so stop thinking so much.¡± At Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui patted him on the shoulder and said. If everything were ording to their grade, there wouldn¡¯t be many extreme sports in the world.

    While Bucky and Lin Rui were waiting for the protagonist to appear, the men they met on the road were pushing their children all the way here. Because everyone¡¯s mood was very high, and they were used to this kind of squeezing behavior, so they let them squeeze over.

    ¡°Hey! We meet again!¡± The big man who had spoken to Bucky before waved at Lin Rui as he shouted while pushing aside a few viewers beside Lin Rui.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s you! What a coincidence!¡± Lin Rui responded with a smile when he saw the people he met on the way.

    Just now, Bucky and Lin Rui also talked about their situation. Lin Rui thought that these people would note here because there were so many people, but unexpectedly they crowded in.

    In fact, Lin Rui does not know that the middle-aged man¡¯s daughter has a crush on Lin Rui, otherwise, he would not be so attentive. After all, Lin Rui does seem to be excellent.

    ¡°Well, what a crowd! We managed to squeeze in!¡± The middle-aged man squeezed between Lin Rui and Bucky and said with a smile as he walked to Lin Rui¡¯s side with his daughter.

    ¡°Yeah, Johnny¡¯s fans are so passionate, I¡¯ve never seen this kind of stunt!¡±

    ¡°Ha ha! Well, you¡¯vee to the right ce. This stunt is going to be an adrenaline rush for you young people!¡± The middle-aged man said to Lin Rui very familiarly.

    In this way, they chatted and the girl also chatted with Lin Rui a few times, but Lin Rui¡¯s thoughts werepletely off her point. Bucky was just as dumbfounded as he couldn¡¯t see what the family thought about them.

    Boom!

    Finally, after about ten minutes of waiting in the stands with the surrounding fans, a coquette-d host finally appeared on the raised tform in the square ahead.

    The host with a microphone in his hand stood on the right-raised tform and waved to the entire stadium. Then, his voice was beamed through microphones throughout the stadium.

    ¡°Wee to Rochester Center Stadium! Today, we will witness a miracle! ¡­¡±

    ¡°Now¡­ Put your hands together¡­ For¡­ Johnny ze!!!¡±

    Boom!

 Chapter 911: The Challenge Starts

    <h4>Chapter 911: The Challenge Starts</h4>

    Rumble!

    When Host finally finished his lines and shouted out thest sentence, the whole stadium was set on fire. Everyone stood up from their seats excitedly and waved their hands excitedly while shouting ¡°Johnny¡±.

    ¡°Uh-oh! Whoa whoa! Johnny! Johnny!¡± Thoroughly infected by this environment, Lin Rui also followed and stood up and waved his arms, while shouting together with the people around him.

    Under the watchful eyes of Lin Rui and tens of thousands of people, a strong and tall man wearing a ck motorcycle suit slowly came out from behind the high tform. After that person walked out, the atmosphere on the scene was ignited to a high level again, and everyone was shouting with passion-filled voices.

    But Lin Rui and Bucky have better vision than the average person, and they can see the lotive driver, aka Johnny ze,ing out without looking at the 360-degree screen set up above the stadium.

    ¡°Very impressive indeed! ¡°Lin Rui whispered as he saw Johnny stepping out.

    ¡°What is this dangerous feeling.¡± While Lin Rui muttered, Bucky also asked himself under the frenzied shouts of everyone around him.

    Both Lin Rui and Bucky felt something after they saw Johnny who seemed stronger than ordinary people. Although none of them can tell what this feeling is, but generally this feeling would not appear in ordinary people.

    ¡°Maybe he has something other than his stunts p his sleeves, now I am really looking forward to this challenge!¡± Lin Rui spoke with a smile on his face when he heard Bucky¡¯s words.

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡±

    After enjoying the warm wee from the whole stadium, Johnny took the microphone from the Host and walked to the front of the challenge tform.

    ¡°Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Johnny ze!¡± The next moment, a loud sound was heard throughout the stadium.

    Boom!

    ¡°Johnny ze! Johnny ze! ¡­¡±

    ¡°I appreciate you alling here to see meplete my challenge! I promise that you won¡¯t be disappointed today!¡±

    ¡°Johnny ze! Johnny ze!¡­¡±

    After interacting with the audience, Johnny returned the microphone to the Host. Today¡¯s challenge is also a challenge for Johnny, but he must seed. After all, every time he put forward a challenge, he puts his life and death behind him.

    ¡°Now, Johnny ze is walking towards his Bike! Let us look forward to the challenge together, I believe we will witness a miracle here tonight!¡± As Johnny walked towards his Bike, the Host started to hype up the situation even more.

    Click!

    Under the watchful eyes of the audience in the stadium, Johnny got on his bike. Johnny¡¯s bike has been with him for many years and has also challenged many world records with him. Today, they will once again challenge and break their own record.

    After putting on the helmet, Johnny automatically blocked all the noise from the outside world and immersed himself in his own state. Looking forward through the helmet eyepiece, it looks like an uphill tform leading to heaven, and Johnny¡¯s eyes gradually be firm.

    Boom~Boom! Boom Boom Boom!

    His right hand controls the elerator and keeps adjusting a perfect state, and the whole stadium suddenly quiets down tacitly. The sound of Johnny¡¯s Bike roaring can be heard in the entire stadium.

    Squeak Squeak Squeak! Boom!

    The break in his left hand was released in an instant, and the tires of the motorcycle, which had been fully charged, rubbed violently against the ground. The next moment, the motorcycle was already rushing out!

    Brush!

    The bike painted in dark blue, driven by huge horsepower, clings to the high runway and keeps elerating.

    Johnny was also tightly pressed against the motorcycle, and at this moment he was integrated with the motorcycle below him. The moment Johnny let go of the brakes, he hadpletely put aside the matter of his life and death, and there was only this runway with no end in sight in front of him.

    Hoo!

    Finally, after a few seconds of sprinting on the runway with an upward angle of almost forty-five degrees, the dark blue-painted bike rushed out with Johnny without hesitation. As early as Johnny came out, the eight helicopters in the middle of the runways on both sides had already activated their propellers. At this time, Johnny who rushed out of the runway was surrounded by helicopters like meat grinders.

    Huh~huh~huh~huh~

    At this moment, the whole stadium was silent, gasping as Johnny ze sprinted down the track. And everyone held their breath when Johnny abolished the runway, for fear that their breathing and heartbeat would affect Johnny¡¯s challenge at the cost of his life.

    Only the sound of eight helicopter propellers could be heard in the entire stadium, as well as the sound of Johnny¡¯s bike flying in mid-air. Every viewer¡¯s gaze closely followed the person leaping in mid-air. As the flying distance increased, everyone¡¯s eyes became more fanatical when Johnny sessfully jumped over a helicopter.

    ¡°Looking at the situation, this challenge should be sessful. This is really amazing!¡± Lin Rui thought silently in his heart when he saw Johnny, who was in the mid-empty stadium in front of him, had already jumped above the fourth helicopter and he was also much calmer than the fanatical fans around him.

    From the height and speed of Johnny¡¯s leap at this time, as long as he continues to maintain this level, then he will be able to leap over the remaining helicopters without any danger. Of course, no one knows what will happen until the final step.

    And just when Lin Rui finished muttering these words in his heart, he suddenly frowned, and his eyes quickly shifted from the challenge scene ahead to the audience stand opposite him. Because Lin Rui suddenly sensed a special energy fluctuation just now, which made him feel very ufortable.

    Just as Lin Rui squinted his eyes to follow the source of that special energy, he suddenly saw a person on the opposite stand who was very different from the enthusiastic audience around him.

    Those whoe to see the motorcycle challenge are not all fans of this extreme sport, but at least they are people like Lin Rui who are interested in this kind of activity. But the guy in the long ck trench coat was expressionless when the challenge reached such a climax.

    The enthusiasm of the people around him did not affect him. He just sat there quietly and watched as Johnny jumped over the sixth helicopter.

    ¡°Huh?! Who is that?!¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help muttering when he was sure that the source of the ufortable energy he felt wasing from the man in the windbreaker who stood out like a sore thumb in the opposite stand.

 Chapter 912: Challenges Successful

    <h4>Chapter 912: Challenges Sessful</h4>

    When Lin Rui discovered the special energy source, the energy had quietly spread to the center of the stadium and directly tied itself to Johnny¡¯s bike in front of tens of thousands of people in the whole stadium. Of course, no one except Lin Rui has discovered the existence of this energy.

    Hum!

    The moment that energy wrapped around Johnny¡¯s bike, Johnny, who was concentrating on leaping above the seventh helicopter, noticed it instantly.

    The bike, which waspletely under his control was no longer under his control, which should be impossible. One must know that Johnny has been preparing for today¡¯s challenger for months and there were no mistakes in his bike.

    He didn¡¯t even let anyone else touch his bike these days and he does all the maintenance by himself to ensure that there will be no problems on this challenging day. But now, something unexpected happened to the bike that shouldn¡¯t have happened!

    In the perception of Johnny ze, the position of the rear wheel of the bike is unstable. This wouldn¡¯t have been a problem for Johnny on the ground, but it could prove to be fatal now that he is in mid-air.

    ¡°Damn it!!¡± The unexpected situation happened, and Johnny could only do his best to stabilize the motorcycle while cursing in his heart.

    Currently, Johnny has leaped over the seventh helicopter, and there is only thest helicopter in front of him. Although there was an unexpected situation, as long as he works hard to control the bike and with a little help from the Goddess of Luck, he still has a great chance tond safely on the other side.

    Hoo hoo!

    Under the expectant eyes of tens of thousands of spectators in the entire stadium, Johnny¡¯s motorcycle flew over the seventh helicopter and flew towards the eighth helicopter. None of the spectators noticed the slight changes in the bike in mid-air, except for Lin Rui who sensed that special energy, and Bucky who heard Lin Rui¡¯s low voice.

    ¡°That guy is ying tricks!¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what the special energy was, Lin Rui knew that the guy in the long ck trench coat was trying to make Johnny¡¯s challenge fail.

    However, although Lin Rui found out that someone was ying tricks, he could do nothing to change the situation. Of course, even if Lin Rui recovered all his memories and could perfectly use his internal energy, it would be toote for him to make a move now. Therefore, whether Johnny canplete his challenge now depends on whether the goddess of luck continues to stand by his side.

    ¡°I hope you can get through it!¡± Seeing the slight change in the trajectory of the bike in the middle of the stadium, Lin Rui silently prayed for Johnny in his heart.

    Hoo hoo!

    From Lin Rui sensing the special energy wave and tracing it to the man in the trench coat, to the special energy affecting the performance of Johnny¡¯s bike, it actually happened in a moment. When Lin Rui prayed for Johnny in his heart, he had already flown above the eighth helicopter.

    However, just when tens of thousands of spectators were about to release their tense spirits and prepare to roar, it became clear that the angle of Johnny¡¯s bike, which was diving down, was obviously not right. ording to the current dive angle, he would definitely hit the high tform at the other end.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the cheers that erupted because Johnny flew above the eight helicopters turned into worried exmations. The tens of thousands of people in the entire stadium suppressed their emotions at this moment, so as not to have even the slightest influence on Johnny who was about tond.

    Brush!

    In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, Johnny swooped down and lifted the nose of the bike up at the moment ofnding.

    This action at thest moment pulled up the bike that had collided with the edge of the high tform, allowing the front wheels to catch the front of the runway. However, that was all Johnny could do. When the front wheels hit the runway, the rear part of the bike sank directly and hit the edge of the high tform.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    The edge of thending tform built of wood was directly hit by a high-speed bike and was broken a little at the point of impact. Then, under the huge speed and impact, Johnny actually justy on the motorcycle and flipped up from the edge of the high tform that was knocked down at a corner!

    Chi Chi Chi!!

    After forcibly flipping over thending tform, he finally lost control of the bike and rolled over while going downhill. At this time, Johnny also decisively let go of his hands and rolled off the motorcycle and did not roll out with the motorcycle.

    Hoo!

    After rolling a few times on the ground to cushion the impact of the unexpectednding, Johnny turned over and stood up from the ground! While his bike was still sliding towards thending tform, Johnny raised his arms high. He has seeded in this challenge!

    Boom!

    At thest moment, Johnny pulled the motorcycle up and hit the edge of the high tform, and rolled over, and then he jumped off the rolling motorcycle, and then raised his arms high, the whole stadium finally erupted into raging cheers! Compared with the perfect leap of eight helicopters to the ground, the visual impact of Johnny being able to forcibly resolve a crisis andnd safely is even more intense.

    ¡°Johnny! Johnny!¡±

    ¡°Ooh!! I love you, Johnny!¡±

    Looking at Johnny waving his hand to the excited crowd from the center of the stadium, and feeling the crazy shouts from the fanatical fans beside him, Lin Rui also felt that Johnny was really good a what he does. After all, ordinary people would have no chance ofnding on the high tform in the way that Johnny did.

    ¡°But, who is that guy?¡± While feeling happy that Johnny sessfullynded the bike andpleted his challenge, Lin Rui was also curious about who the man in the trench coat was.

    However, when Lin Rui looked away from Johnny in the center of the stadium and looked at the opposite stand again, the man in the windbreaker was gone. Lin Rui quickly scanned the area several times, but still didn¡¯t find that figure.

    Lin Rui became silent. The audience was going crazy because of the sessful challenge so even if the man in the windbreaker wanted to leave, it would have been impossible for him to disappear from the stands so quickly.

    ¡°This is really strange¡­¡± After searching for a while but failing to find the figure, Lin Rui turned his gaze back and muttered softly.

    ¡°Jackson, did you see anything?¡± Just as Lin Rui muttered, Bucky, who also noticed something just now, asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s talk about it when we go back.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s question, Lin Rui shook his head slightly and replied.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 913: Fan Meet

    <h4>Chapter 913: Fan Meet</h4>

    After Johnny sessfully finished his challenge, the crazy atmosphere on the scenested for a long time, and the fiery atmosphere gradually subsided only after Johnny had stepped down from the high tform. However, although the challenge was over, the fans did not disperse, and most of them went toward Johnny for autographs.

    And Lin Rui and Bucky also went to Johnny to ask for an autograph at the invitation of the big guy. If he didn¡¯t sense that special energy and didn¡¯t see that weird person, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t have gone to ask for an autograph.

    But now, Lin Rui is very interested in Johnny, and he wants to know why that weird man in the trench coat made a move against him.

    So, after waiting for more than an hour, Lin Rui and the others finally got the chance to meet Johnny. Following the excited girls beside them, Lin Rui and the other young people rushed to the front and entered backstage.

    After entering the backstage, Lin Rui saw Johnny surrounded by fans at a nce. In addition to fans, there are also local TV stations and other media outlets interviewing Johnny. As a person who sessfully challenged the world record, Johnny is already considered the top in extreme sports.

    When Lin Rui and the others walked over, the interview was almost over. However, Johnny seemed to be a little interested in the beautiful reporter who interviewed him just now, and he was still talking to her after Lin Rui and the others had surrounded him. Of course, under the reminder of the organizer beside him, Johnny quickly said goodbye to the beautiful reporter and came to interact with his fans.

    ¡°Hey! Johnny! You are my favorite extreme athlete!¡± When Johnny came over, a young man who came with Lin Rui shouted with an excited expression on his face.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m d you guys like me,¡± Johnny responded with a very formic smile as he seemed to be used to seeing such fans.

    Then, a group of young people took various posters, clothes, and other things with Johnny¡¯s picture printed on them to ask Johnny to sign them, and Johnny also signed his name on them one by one. After the young man in front left contentedly with his autograph and group photo, Lin Rui and the others squeezed past.

    ¡°Johnny! You were really amazing just now!!¡± When Lin Rui looked at Johnny up close, a young man who came with him was already excited and spoke while stepping towards him.

    ¡°Actually, it was not as dangerous as what you saw. Everything was under my control.¡± Hearing his fans¡¯ praise, Johnny responded with a smile on his face.

    After a few more words, everyone took out the things that needed to be signed. However, Lin Rui and Bucky were embarrassed because they didn¡¯t buy the item that needed to be signed. The big guy next to him and his family didn¡¯t prepare any posters, so Lin Rui had no choice but to walk up to Johnny with the girl holding a dress with Johnny¡¯s face on it. And Bucky is standing in the back as he is not going over to ask for an autograph.

    ¡°Johnny, you are really amazing!¡± Lin Rui looked at Johnny and said seriously when he signed the clothes.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Johnny replied very formically.

    ¡°Can I shake your hand?¡± Seeing that Johnny didn¡¯t seem to notice him, Lin Rui then asked.

    Lin Rui is very interested in Johnny. Moreover, in order to find out why that weird man in the windbreaker wanted to attack Johnny, Lin Rui had to find clues from him first.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s request, Johnny agreed with a smile.

    Then, after signing for them, Johnny took the initiative to extend his hand. Under the slightly envious eyes of the people around him, Lin Rui also stretched out his hand. The next moment, their hands were already holding each other in a friendly way.

    Hum~

    When Lin Rui and Johnny shook hands, Lin Rui quietly sensed Johnny¡¯s physical condition at close range. However, because Lin Rui has only discovered the internal energy in his body not long ago, so he can¡¯t use it very well. When Lin Rui sensed Johnny¡¯s physical condition, a slight energy fluctuation spread out.

    Huh~

    Sensing this slight energy fluctuation, the expressions on Johnny¡¯s face changed instantly and Bucky also seemed to sense this energy fluctuation. However, apart from the two of them, the other people present did not find anything.

    ¡°Hehe, I still have something to do, so I¡¯m gonna leave first. I¡¯m very thankful that you guys came here to watch my challenge.¡± After sensing the energy fluctuations from the young man in front of him, Johnny withdrew his hand and spoke while maintaining basic courtesy.

    Johnny then walked away from the fans meeting with his motorcycle helmet in his hands, leaving the fans and the hosts looking at each other in dismay. However, Lin Rui and Bucky were less surprised.

    Moreover, Lin Rui had a somewhat embarrassed expression on his face. After all, it was he himself who failed to control the energy in his body that made Johnny leave.

    However, judging from Johnny¡¯s sudden departure, Lin Rui became sure that he is indeed different from others. Because, except for Johnny and Bucky, no one else sensed the slight energy fluctuation from Lin Rui.

    Of course, it is also possible that Johnny just remembered something urgent and wanted to leave at that time but that would be too coincidental.

    After Johnny left, the fans also left slowly under the arrangement of the organizer. And Lin Rui and Bucky also politely declined the warm dinner invitation from Dani. After all, their identities are very special, so it¡¯s better not to get too close to these ordinary people.

    In this way, after watching Johnny¡¯s thrilling speed challenge, Lin Rui and Bucky ate something casually on the side of the road and returned to the motel they had booked before. However, both Lin Rui and Bucky had things on their minds.

    ¡°Bucky, who the hell was that guy in the ck trench coat at the stadium? It¡¯s weird that he¡¯s able to manipte that magical energy that interferes with Johnny¡¯s bike!¡± Lin Rui asked Bucky while sitting on the bed in the small room, scanning the web page.

    After returning, Lin Rui told Bucky everything he saw in the stadium, and he kept thinking about that weird trench coat man and Johnny in his mind. Lin Rui who also possesses special energy is now very interested in this unusual situation. After all, he¡¯s not an ordinary person, and these magical people may be connected to his forgotten life.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Johnny and the weird trench coat man you mentioned are obviously not ordinary people.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky replied calmly.

    Huh~

    ¡°Well, I know they¡¯re not ordinary people. Do you think we should go and see this Johnny again? I feel like something¡¯s going on.¡± Standing up from the bed, Lin Rui said with an excited expression on his face.

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 914: Want to Flee

    <h4>Chapter 914: Want to Flee</h4>

    Although Bucky didn¡¯t want to look for trouble, Lin Rui was really interested in Johnny and that weird man in the trench coat. If Bucky disagreed, he knew that Lin Rui would go out to find Johnny quietly by himself. So Bucky also agreed to go and see this through with Lin Rui.

    Without wasting any time, Lin Rui and Bucky went out after a brief rest in the motel. If the man in the ck windbreaker was targeting Johnny, then he didn¡¯t seed in the challenge, and he will definitely make another shot in the near future.

    Bucky prepared some weapons this time though, after all, what they were facing this time was no longer the gangsters in the street. And Lin Rui still looks like a high school student, and he doesn¡¯t know what weapon he needs.

    Anyway, Bucky moved by instinct alone when he dealt with those gangsters before. Moreover, Lin Rui also had a friendly exchange with Bucky, and he was actually better than him! This is also one of the reasons why Bucky was willing to run around with Lin Rui.

    However, when Lin Rui and Bucky went out, they realized that they didn¡¯t know where Johnny lived. After all, as a celebrity, it is impossible for Johnny to publish his address as that would be very unsafe.

    Therefore, Lin Rui and Bucky, who couldn¡¯t find Johnny¡¯s address, had no choice but to hang out on the street. Anyway, they had bothe out and they could see this city¡¯s nightlife even if they couldn¡¯t find Johnny. Perhaps, by taking a walk in this city at night, Lin Rui and Bucky can earn more living expenses.

    As Lin Rui and Bucky were walking on the street because they didn¡¯t know Johnny¡¯s address, Johnny was packing up his things in his residence and preparing to leave the city.

    When Lin Rui shook hands with him before, Johnny did sense the weak fluctuation of internal energy. It is because he sensed the internal energy fluctuations from Lin Rui that Johnny is packing up his things so nervously.

    Because of his past experience, Johnny has been hiding a secret in his heart for so many years. That secret cannot be told to others, and no one will believe him even if he did tell.

    However, Johnny clearly knew that he waspletely different from other people because of the incident back then. Although Johnny hasn¡¯t met that ¡°person¡± for so many years, Johnny knows in his heart that one day the other party wille looking for him.

    ¡°Johnny, what the hell are you doing?!¡± Seeing Johnny hurriedly packing his things, Mack, Johnny¡¯s manager, and friend yelled after him.

    ¡°Mack, leave me alone! I¡¯m leaving right now, don¡¯t follow me. Don¡¯t call me if I don¡¯t call you first and don¡¯t look for me!¡± Johnny spoke to Mack as he stuffed his things into the bag.

    Originally, the sess of today¡¯s challenge should have been a very happy thing for him. Although there was a small ident in the middle, he could have just left it as an unfortunate incident.

    After the challenge, Johnny also met his first love. Today¡¯s Johnny has gained both fame and fortune, and of course, he wants to rekindle his old love after meeting her after all this time.

    If Lin Rui¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t reminded Johnny of the thing buried deep in his memory, he would be going on a date with his first love now. After all, the other party was obviously interested in Johnny as well.

    However, it is impossible for the current Johnny to find Roxanne again, and it was because of that incident that he broke up with Roxanne who he loved.

    Hoo!

    Just when Johnny had packed up all the necessary things and started to get his helmet to go to the garage, Mack suddenly rushed over and held Johnny¡¯s luggage bag down.

    ¡°Johnny, I am not letting you leave until you clear things up! And don¡¯t tell me that bullshit that you¡¯re leaving because you saw your first love. It happened many years ago. I don¡¯t believe you and Roxanne are still not over it.¡± Mack shouted as he grabbed Johnny¡¯s hand above the bag.

    As one of Johnny¡¯s few good friends, Mack has been with Johnny for so many years, and they have also experienced many things together. It had not been easy for either one of them and it took hard work and many broken bones to get here.

    He will not allow Johnny to go crazy for no apparent reason. Moreover, Mack felt that Johnny could still mend his rtionship with Roxanne and there was no need to avoid it.

    ¡°Mack, it¡¯s not what you think! But, I really do have to leave right now! Otherwise, something bad will happen!¡± Johnny couldn¡¯t exin the situation clearly and he was in a hurry so he forcefully pulled his luggage from Mack¡¯s hands. After all, what he had experienced was like a dream and he couldn¡¯t exin it.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Under Mack¡¯s strong resistance, Johnny had no choice but to forcefully push him away in order to leave. After all, Johnny is tall and big, and if he really wants to leave, Mack wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.

    Boom!

    With a loud noise, Mack was pushed out by Johnny and knocked down a bookshelf. Johnny¡¯s push almost made Mack faint. Although he was still barely aware, he couldn¡¯t stop Johnny from leaving.

    ¡°Mack, I¡¯m sorry. If there is a chance, I will exin it to you in the future.¡± Looking at Mack who was lying on the ground and unable to get up, Johnny said thest sentence and then held his hand. He took the helmet with his simple luggage and prepared to leave his residence.

    However, just as Johnny took two steps towards the door, he suddenly stopped. Then, he let go and dropped his luggage, and then looked down at his hands. At this moment, Johnny¡¯s hands were turning red, and he felt a sharp paining from his palms.

    ¡°Ugh!!¡± Spreading his hands, Johnny quickly rushed to the side of the sink.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Then, Johnny turned on the faucet and pushed his hands under the water. However, the icy water was of no use to Johnny¡¯s fiery hands. Instead, a lot of water vapor evaporated, which showed how hot Johnny¡¯s hands were. Seeing that the cold water was useless, Johnny stopped pouring water on his hands and a picture suddenly shed in Johnny¡¯s mind, and he froze for a moment.

    Hoo!

    The next moment, Johnny didn¡¯t go to pick up his luggage but directly walked out of the residence.

    ¡°Hey! Johnny!!¡± Watching Johnny leave the residence, Mack, who hadn¡¯t gotten up from the ground, shouted from behind. However, at this moment Johnny could no longer hear what he was saying.

    huh~

    When Johnny walked out of the residence, it wasn¡¯t long before it got dark outside. However, at this time, there was a gust of cold wind blowing outside, and the atmosphere was very gloomy.

    And Johnny was looking for something on the gloomy road while sensing the picture in his mind. And just when Johnny came to the middle of an avenue, he stopped because his favorite motorcycle was parked there.

    Brush!

    Looking at his favorite motorcycle, Johnny suddenly turned around and looked forward to the next moment, and at the same time stretched out his finger.

 Chapter 915: Spark

    <h4>Chapter 915: Spark</h4>

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Johnny spoke as he pointed forward.

    At the position of Johnny¡¯s finger, an old man wearing a long ck trench coat and leaning on a crutch with a skull was standing in the middle of the intersection. After Johnny pointed at him and sipped, the old man with a cane slowly walked toward Johnny.

    ¡°Hello, Johnny.¡± As he approached, the old man greeted Johnny as if he was greeting an old friend whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    ¡°Stay the hell away from me!!¡± Johnny said in a low voice with substantial anger in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit toote to say that¡­This is a really nice bike.¡± The old man didn¡¯t seem to mind Johnny¡¯s tough attitude, instead, he smiled and praised Johnny¡¯s motorcycle.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡­

    Just a minute after Johnny ran out of the residence, Mack finally got up from the ground, and rushed out of Johnny¡¯s residence in a hurry, he was going to find Johnny. However, just as Mack ran out of the residence and was looking for a way to find Johnny, he suddenly heard a roar of an engine.

    ¡°Huh?! It¡¯s Johnny!¡± Hearing the familiar roar of the engine, Mack cheered up, and then quickly ran towards the direction of the sound.

    Rumble!

    However, when Mack rushed to the location where the sound came from, he only saw a burning bike rushing into the vast night at a speed he never dared to imagine. A scorched ck mark was left on the way of this bike.

    The surrounding street lights and the sses of the cars were busted. There were really sparks and lightning along the way, which shows how fast the bike was going.

    ¡°What the hell! Is that Johnny?!¡± Watching the ming bike rushing out of his sight in a few seconds, Mack muttered to himself with a dull expression on his face.

    The scene he had just seen can no longer be exined bymon sense. Even if a missile injection system is added to the Bike, the structure of the bike and the person driving it cannot withstand such a speed.

    It can be said that such a speed can cause the bike to be scattered into parts all over the ce in an instant, and the person driving it will die instantly.

    In this way, Johnny finally drove his bike out. Although Johnny already had the n to escape because of Lin Rui, he obviously couldn¡¯t escape his real pursuers.

    ckheart has left hell and he is looking for a contract that will make him extra powerful. He will finally outpower his father Mephisto, Mephisto obviously isn¡¯t happy to see his son engage in such petty tricks but Mephisto¡¯s strength outside of hell has been suppressed to a great extent, and he really can¡¯t handle his son here.

    So, he found Johnny who had signed a contract with him and summoned the Ghost Rider who possessed the fire of hell.

    ¡­

    In a not-so-busy area on the edge of Rochester, Lin Rui was wandering with Bucky on the street. Since they couldn¡¯t find Johnny¡¯s address, they just hung out after having a simple dinner.

    Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s notte enough, the people they can see on the street are all normal people who go out for a walk, and Lin Rui has no chance to have some fun.

    ¡°Bucky, if we can¡¯t find Johnny then where do you think we should go next?¡± Lin Rui, who was walking slowly on the side of the road with a can of Coke in his hand, asked with a bored expression on his face.

    Leaving the very remote town, Lin Rui and Bucky have reached their first stop, and Lin Rui has also watched the exciting speeding challenge. Although Lin Rui discovered other special and unexpected things during the challenge, Lin Rui didn¡¯t have to take care of them, he also had to take Bucky¡¯s feelings into consideration.

    ¡°Me? I don¡¯t have any cities I want to go to.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s sudden question, Bucky replied with the same bored expression on his face.

    For Bucky, his hometown is Brooklyn. However, it is impossible for him to return to his current home normally. And other cities are unfamiliar to Bucky who has been frozen for decades, so he doesn¡¯t care about them.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­ I also don¡¯t know where we should go next.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s answer, Lin Rui said while thinking.

    Rumbling~

    Just when Lin Rui and Bucky were wandering aimlessly on the deserted road, there was a sudden roar from the distance behind them. Moreover, this roar is still approaching at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡± Hearing this sound, Lin Rui and Bucky turned around and looked over while the look in their eyes changed.

    Rumble!

    The moment Lin Rui and Bucky turned around, a me rushed over from the far side of the road. In the astonished expressions of Lin Rui and Bucky, the me has already rushed past them.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Before he had time to see what the fire was, and felt the shock waveing along with the fire, Lin Rui let out a low shout and released his own internal energy to protect himself and Bucky.

    Hum!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The moment Lin Rui released the internal energy to protect him and Bucky, the shock wave brought by the shing fire had already struck them. In an instant, shattered mes and lightning from the surrounding streetmps fell upon Lin Rui and Bucky and they were also swept away by the shock wave.

    Bang Bang!

    The me quickly disappeared at the end of the road while Lin Rui and Bucky fell down on the side of the road. Under the protection of Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy defense, he and Bucky only received a little impact and fell to the ground with their strength so nothing happened.

    So, they quickly got up and rushed to the side of the road to look in the direction where the me disappeared.

    ¡°That¡­ what the hell?!¡± Seeing the inexplicable me that appeared and knocked him and Bucky into the air disappeared before his eyes, Lin Rui murmured to himself with his eyes wide open.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s definitely not something normal. Maybe we should leave this city earlier than we have nned.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky said with a serious look in his eyes.

    As a super soldier, Bucky would be considered a very powerful human being. However, that ispared with ordinary people or some special forces soldiers. Ifpared with special beings with special abilities, Bucky¡¯s strength would not be easy to judge.

    As for the situation just now, Bucky could easily judge that it was not something he could solve. Just the speed of the fire just now was beyond Bucky¡¯s ability to react, and Lin Rui was needed to help protect himself.

    ¡°I think so too¡­ because, with the speed of the fire just now, it will rush out of this city soon.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui nodded and replied.

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 916: Tracing and Blackheart

    <h4>Chapter 916: Tracing and ckheart</h4>

    Rumble!

    On the intercity road from Rochester to the outside of the city, a me galloped at an extremely fast speed, and sparks and lightning rushed out of Rochester. Fortunately, there were very few cars on this road at night, otherwise, it would have caused a lot of casualties.

    Brush!

    An old jeep was chasing after the me, looking for the obvious traces left by the mes. Although the speed of this jeep was far from enough, it was impossible for them to lose track of it, because the shattered streetlights along the entire road and the scorched ck marks left on the ground were their best guideposts.

    ¡°Bucky, can¡¯t you hurry up a little? We can¡¯t even see the shadow of the fire now.¡± Sitting in the passenger seat of the jeep, Lin Rui spoke as he stared at the road ahead looking for the fire before looking at Bucky who was driving.

    ¡°We are going as fast as this thing goes, instead of going faster, pray that this thing doesn¡¯t fall apart and leave us in the middle of nowhere. Moreover, no car in this world would be able to keep up with the speed of that me.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky lightly replied.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry, I just want to see what that thing is.¡± Knowing that what Bucky said was true, Lin Rui said helplessly while sitting in his seat.

    ¡°Whatever that is, I think it¡¯s best for us not to get involved. There are special departments for this kind of situation.¡± Bucky said while driving.

    Now, in addition to his original memories, Bucky also remembered a lot of memories of things he did when he was controlled by Hydra.

    Therefore, Bucky also knows that there are indeed many situations in this world that cannot be exined clearly by science, and what they are encountering now is likely to be one of them. Generally, this kind of situation is solved by special organizations, such as SHIELD and the like.

    ¡°You mean SHIELD and the others? Do you really think they still have the energy to deal with such supernatural events in remote areas?¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui frowned and asked.

    Only one day has passed since the invasion of extraterrestrial civilizations in London, and the major forces involved in resisting the invasion of the Dark Elves are now severely injured and are already in a state of recuperation.

    Therefore, if something unexpected happens at this time, they really won¡¯t be able to deploy anyone with topbat power.

    Of course, it is unlikely that the SHIELD, or an alliance of their forces, will not be able to cope with any particr situation. Perhaps they are still fishing with the loss of power caused by the invasion of the Dark Elves.

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky didn¡¯t say anything anymore. It is indeed the same as what Lin Rui said, although Captain America gave an inspiring speech about resisting the Alien Invasion at yesterday¡¯s press conference, Bucky and the others also knew in their hearts how much they must have paid to resist the invaders.

    Boom!

    So, without saying a word, Bucky keeps pushing the gas pedal down a bit. The body of the old jeep made a squeaking sound, and picked up speed again, tracing its path toward the ckened line of fire ahead.

    ¡­

    Before Lin Rui and Bucky pursued the line of fire, more than a hundred kilometers away from Rochester was an unknown small town. And on this quiet night, some weird and cruel things were happening next to a factory building on the outskirts of this small town.

    A man in a ck windbreaker had just brutally killed a worker on the night shift by using some strange means, and behind him stood three guys who are also dressed in a way that is out of character for ordinary people.

    Needless to say, this man in the ck trench coat is ckheart who wants to seize the power of hell.

    Standing behind him and not surprised by his brutal killing of an innocent person were the helpers ckheart had called for, namely Abigor (the Demon of Wind), Gressil (the Demon of Earth), and Wallow (the Demon of Water).

    This ckheart is also the guy who interfered in Johnny¡¯s Speed Challenge today, and the guy who was discovered by Lin Rui. I don¡¯t know how ckheart knew that Johnny was the knight his father signed the contract with on Earth but he knew.

    But his move during the day was just a simple temptation. ckheart knew that even if he made Johnny fail his challenge, he would not die!

    ¡°Those graves have been moved, there is nothing here.¡± ckheart, who got the news, spoke, having no feeling about the horrific corpses that fell in front of him.

    In order to fight his father, Mephisto, ckheart must enlist the help of those spirits sealed in the Contract of San Venganza.

    The news that ckheart got before was that the sealed souls and the cemetery were at his feet, but times have changed, and with the development of the city, those cemeteries had been moved away long ago, and those evil spirits also followed that with the migration of the cemetery. Plus the deed is missing.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to¡­¡± ckheart continued to speak.

    Just as ckheart finished speaking, he and the three demons behind him suddenly sensed something and turned to look at the dark street behind them.

    Rumble!

    As ckheart and the others turned to look over, a distant and approaching fire apanied by a booming sound rushed toward them.

    Brush!

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Just as ckheart frowned and was about to speak, the mes brushed them off and pushed them into a nearby factory building.

    Chi Chi Chi!

    Boom!

    There was a screech of brakes, and something seemed to be flung out and hit the ground hard.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Facing the weird scene in front of him, Abigor the Wind Demon asked with a nk expression on his face.

    ¡°Go and have a look and you will know.¡± Without answering Abigor¡¯s question, ckheart waved his hand and walked towards the inside of the factory building.

    ¡­

    Just when ckheart and the others walked towards the factory building, in that factory building, Johnny¡¯s most beloved Bike was parked in the very center of the factory building, and Johnny was holding his head in his hands with his back to the factory gate, looking in pain.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Ugghhhh! ¡­¡­¡± In the next moment, Johnny¡¯s hands holding his head stretched out to the sides, while hissing in pain.

    As Johnny roared, bright mes appeared out of thin air from his hands! Not just his hands! The fire was covering every part of Johnny¡¯s body and the fire was visible where his cloths weren¡¯t covering his body!

    Watching this scene, anyone with a brain would think that this is a dangerous magic trick! It wasn¡¯t magic, though, judging from Johnny¡¯s uncontroble howls of pain.

    Hurrah!

    The mes gushing out from Johnny¡¯s body became more and more violent, his skin disappeared piece by piece under the burning of the mes, and Johnny¡¯s painful roar also changed.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ Hahaha!¡±

 Chapter 917: Recent Clue

    <h4>Chapter 917: Recent Clue</h4>

    Whistling!

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Johnny roared with changing emotions, his exposed skin had beenpletely burned by the hellfire, leaving behind a ghastly skeleton as clean as a specimen.

    Afterpleting the transformation in pain, Johnny, who had be Ghost Rider, turned and walked towards the gate of the factory with his skull in mes. Outside the gate, ckheart was standing at the junction pping his hands.

    ¡°You! Back to hell!¡± Ghost Rider raised his bony hand and pointed at ckheart as he spoke. (After the transformation, I will call him Ghost Rider and Johnny before the transformation, if he can control the transformation freely then I will call him Johnny.)

    ¡°We¡¯re not gonna have a meaningful conversation now, are we?¡± ckheart spoke with an amused expression on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re going down.¡± Ghost Rider spoke as he put his hand down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± ckheart replied disdainfully to Ghost Rider¡¯s angry shout.

    Hoo!

    The next moment, a strong wind suddenly rushes at Ghost Rider from the front, directly lifting him to the chain in the factory building. The me goes out as the Wind Demon acts.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Just when ckheart thought that Ghost Rider had gone down, the me on Ghost Rider¡¯s body instantly continued to ignite.

    Boom!

    Pulling off the chain wrapped around his neck, Ghost Ridernded again, and then continued to stride toward ckheart. However, Ghost Rider just stepped out of the factory and stepped on a small puddle, and his whole foot was pulled by the water and he could not move. The Water Demon had made his move.

    Bang!

    While Ghost Rider is temporarily held in check by the Water Demon, arge truck crashes directly from the side, sending Ghost Rider, who cannot move at this time, into the wall.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    ¡°Bucky, how far have we chased?¡± Lin Rui asked as he looked at the road with a tired expression on his face.

    ¡°More than eighty kilometers.¡± Bucky is still in good spirits as driving this distance hardly consumes anything from him.

    ¡°So far?!¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s answer, Lin Rui was also a little surprised as he didn¡¯t expect them to run so far after chasing the me.

    ¡°Well, there is a small town ahead, maybe the fire-like thing stopped there.¡±

    ¡°I hope, if not then I don¡¯t have much interest in chasing after him.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s guess, Lin Rui replied in a low mood.

    Originally, Lin Rui was very interested in Johnny and that weird man in the Windbreaker, but if they never had a chance to meet them then Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t stay here forever. Anyway, he and Bucky were just passing by and he can just treat it as an unexpected episode on the way.

    In this way, just as Lin Rui lost interest because he never caught up with the magical fire, they finally drove the old jeep into the small town after leaving Rochester. Following the scorched ck mark left by the fire, Lin Rui and Rocky came to the outside of a factory building where the lights were still on.

    ¡°The mark seems to go in here, thene out and turn a corner and leave again.¡± Stopping on the road outside the factory building, Lin Rui stretched out his head and looked at the ground outside, and said.

    Ka~

    Then, Lin Rui opened the door and got down. If the fire went in here, turned around, and came out, then something must have happened. However, Lin Rui went into the factory to take a look and found nothing.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange in here.¡± Lin Rui shouted while walking outside.

    ¡°There is a situation here.¡± Just as Lin Rui walked out, Bucky¡¯s voice came from outside.

    Hearing Bucky¡¯s voice, Lin Rui¡¯s pace quickened a lot. After leaving the factory gate, Lin Rui did not immediately see Bucky but followed his voice to find him. After seeing Bucky¡¯s situation, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes also widened slightly.

    ¡°ident?¡± Walking to Bucky¡¯s side, Lin Rui looked at the big truck that had crashed into the wall in front of him and asked with some uncertainty in his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The road conditions here don¡¯t seem to warrant such an ident.¡± Bucky responded with a shake of his head at Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°I think so too. Let¡¯s look at other ces, and let¡¯s leave. We don¡¯t seem to be suited for this kind of thing.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Then, Lin Rui and Bucky took a stroll around the factory building. However, this simple stroll really made Lin Rui and Bucky discover something very wrong. At a ce not far from the factory building,y a body that had died a strange and tragic death. Even with Bucky¡¯s experience, he couldn¡¯t tell how the corpse on the ground had died.

    ¡°It seems that things are getting weirder and weirder!¡± Standing next to the seemingly cursed corpse, Lin Rui spoke with a spooked expression on his face.

    ¡°Are we going to follow? Looking at the direction of the mark. It looks like that thing is going that way. ¡°Although Bucky was ufortable, he was better at hiding his feelings than Lin Rui.

    ¡°Er¡­ Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re at this point. If there¡¯s something evil out there hurting innocent people, I¡¯d love to find it and put an end to it.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui replied with hesitation.

    Although the current Lin Rui has lost his previous memory, but he is still the Knight who wants to protect everything.

    ¡°Well, I hope your decision is correct this time.¡± Seemingly not much surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s decision, Bucky has already lifted his feet and walked towards the jeep.

    Then, Bucky continued to drive out of the town following the charred mark that turned the corner. The sky had already lighted up as they kept tracking like this.

    At this time, Bucky and Lin Rui didn¡¯t know where they were, anyway, they had already filled up the gas at the side of the road, otherwise, the old jeep that guzzled gas wouldn¡¯t be able tost this long.

    And after dawn, Bucky and Lin Rui drove a certain distance and stopped again. Because the scorched ck mark disappeared out of thin air here. Parking the Jeep on the side of the road, Lin Rui got out of the Jeep with Bucky to check.

    ¡°It really disappeared. How could that thing just disappear out of thin air?¡± Lin Rui frowned and muttered after touching the ground twice where the scorched ck mark had disappeared.

    ¡°Maybe it didn¡¯t disappear, but just left in another way.¡± As Lin Rui muttered, Bucky, who also squatted down beside him to check, said.

    ¡°Huh? Bucky, what did you find?¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui asked with a curious expression on his face.

    ¡°Look here.¡± When Lin Rui came closer, Bucky pointed to the ce where the scorched ck mark had disappeared.

    ¡°Do you see anything?¡± Bucky continued to ask as Lin Rui looked along the position of his fingers.

    ¡°It seems¡­ This is a tire mark?!¡± Under Bucky¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui finally found out what the final pattern of the scorched ck mark from deep to light looked like.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s a tire track from a Bike. So, what we¡¯ve been tracking may be a Bike that¡¯s on fire.¡±

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 918: Memorial Park

    <h4>Chapter 918: Memorial Park</h4>

    Upon verifying that the scorched ck mark had disappeared, they discovered that the only thing remaining was the tire track of a bike. Despite some initial disbelief, Lin Rui and Bucky ultimately epted that the source of the me must have been a bike traveling at an extremely fast speed.

    Upon confirming this situation, Lin Rui suddenly realized that Johnny, who seemed very skilled, is actually an expert at driving a bike. Could it be that the fire from the previous night was caused by Johnny driving his bike on the road and that he had used strange means to kill an innocent person in a small town far from Rochester?

    Despite the challenges, Lin Rui and Bucky have spent the night tracking the situation and have already gathered some clues so neither of them are willing to give up. With Bucky¡¯s skilled investigation, he quickly discovered what probably happened here not long ago.

    ¡°It appears that the bike stopped here and was then pushed away from this location,¡± Bucky concluded after examining the area around the spot where the scorched ck mark had disappeared.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look,¡± Lin Rui said, clenching his fists upon hearing the results of Bucky¡¯s investigation.

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Bucky replied before walking quickly to the side of the car.

    When he returned, Bucky had strapped several tactical grenades to his waist and was carrying a submachine gun. Lin Rui gave a subtle twitch at the sight of Bucky¡¯s weapons but said nothing. He knew that they might encounter a dangerous situation, and Bucky¡¯s weapons were a necessary precaution.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Bucky said as he passed Lin Rui, carrying the submachine gun.

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Lin Rui responded, and the two of them set off towards a nearby cemetery, following the tracks of the pushed-away bike.

    ¡­

    As Lin Rui and Bucky drove their jeep to the spot where the scorched ck marks had disappeared, they got out of the vehicle and followed the clues toward a roadside cemetery. In the depths of this cemetery, Johnny had just awoken from his unconscious state.

    After drinking some water, he got up and left the strange room he found himself in.

    P¨±! P¨±! P¨±!

    Suddenly, Johnny heard a noise as he emerged from the building and saw an old man with white hair wielding a hoe in the cemetery. Johnny, who had just undergone his first transformation, was feeling extremely ufortable and he wanted to return to his familiar surroundings to rest. He still couldn¡¯t believe what had happened the previous night. But despite the many doubts in his heart, Johnny still decided to approach the old man.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± The old man put away the hoe in his hand and asked as Johnny approached.

    ¡°I¡¯m good, I feel like my skull¡¯s on fire but I am good, thanks for the water. Did you see my bike?¡± Johnny said quickly in a hurry to get out of there and he hadn¡¯t seen his bike yet.

    However, after hearing Johnny¡¯s words, the old man showed a meaningful smile on his face. And as he was very upset because of what happenedst night, Johnny was very displeased with the old man¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Did I say something funny?¡± Johnny asked bluntly, annoyed by the old man¡¯s smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s just ironic, we are all big on the irony here. Your bike is by the shed there,¡± The old man replied lightly, still smiling.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± After thanking him, Johnny turned around and prepared to retrieve his bike and leave here.

    However, just as Johnny turned to leave, the old man spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± he said.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Johnny was even more confused.

    ¡°You are wondering if your bike looks normal? It does. And to answer your other question,st night did happen, it wasn¡¯t a dream, and it will happen again.¡± Amid Johnny¡¯s doubts, the old man said, addressing the questions that were on Johnny¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Johnny asked warily, suspicious of the old man¡¯s words.

    ¡°The question you should be asking is, who are you?¡± The old man countered, avoiding Johnny¡¯s question.

    Hoo!

    Without further hesitation, Johnny turned and strode towards the warehouse as he didn¡¯t want to talk anymore. As he walked away, the old man leaned on his shovel and seemed as if he was about to say something more, but his eyes flickered and he remained silent. This was because two unexpected guests had just entered the quiet cemetery. In the direction Johnny was heading, a middle-aged man who was just as tall as Johnny and a young man who looked like a high school student walked in slowly.

    The look in the old man¡¯s eyes shifted as he saw the two people enter the cemetery. He was cautious, but not too concerned. He had been guarding the cemetery for many years and remembered clearly who hade and gone from here. These two people were definitely neers. Moreover, the middle-aged man wearing a baseball cap looked like a soldier and he seemed to be in some kind of special forces.

    As Johnny walked through the cemetery, he also noticed the two neers. When he saw them clearly, he stopped suddenly. Unlike the old man behind him, who was merely cautious, Johnny was on high alert. These two people had appeared during his speed challenge, and the young man had even shaken hands with him in the background.

    It was the special energy emanating from the young man that had prompted Johnny to leave quickly. But he still hadn¡¯t managed to escape, and Mephisto had followed him. Therefore, Johnny¡¯s defenses were much stronger towards these two people who had reappeared in front of him. It was clear that they were targeting him.

    ¡°You guys! Who the hell are you?!¡± Johnny yelled angrily, pointing at them as they approached.

    Upon hearing Johnny¡¯s words, the old man standing behind him had a wild look in his eyes and clenched the hoe in his hand tightly. However, he did not take any action immediately. This was because he felt that these two people did not seem to be a threat.

    When Johnny shouted angrily, the two people had already walked up to him. Just as Johnny was very vignt towards them, they were also a bit defensive upon seeing Johnny. After all, they had experienced the power of the fire that had raced past them the previous night. As for the Johnny in front of them, they couldn¡¯t be sure what kind of strange abilities he might have, given the tragic death of the innocent man in the factory.

    ¡°Who are we? Didn¡¯t we introduce ourselves before? Johnny, I¡¯m Jackson, and this is my uncle, Steve.¡± Hearing Johnny¡¯s angry shout, the high school student standing in front replied with a smile. The two people who had suddenly appeared in the cemetery were Lin Rui and Bucky, who had followed the clues.

 Chapter 919: A Story

    <h4>Chapter 919: A Story</h4>

    Lin Rui¡¯s response did not convince Johnny. He had just met Lin Rui, a strange high school student, or at least he looked like a high school student, the previous day and was visited by Mephisto that night. Johnny was suspicious of their rtionship and was on high alert due to having recently awoken from aa and being visited by Lin Rui and Bucky.

    Lin Rui continued, saying: ¡°Actually, shouldn¡¯t we be asking you this question? You¡¯re supposed to be an ordinary person named Johnny ze, but you killed an innocent person with cruel meansst night. I know you won¡¯t believe me, but¡­¡±

    Lin Rui suggested that Johnny was likely responsible for the fire they saw the previous night, as it was probably caused by his bike. They also believed that Johnny may have been responsible for the strange death of an innocent man outside the factory building in the small town. Despite this, Johnny appeared normal both currently and the previous day.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the look in Johnny¡¯s eyes changed drastically as he remembered the events of the previous night. He recalled encountering individuals with special magical abilities, killing someone by whipping them to death, and witnessing a robbery on the side of the road. Based on these memories, Johnny strongly disagreed with Lin Rui¡¯s assertion that he had killed an innocent person.

    While being questioned by Lin Rui, Johnny loudly defended himself, saying: ¡°That guy was not innocent! He was a criminal, a heinous criminal! I simply made him feel the pain of his victims!¡±

    Lin Rui was surprised upon hearing Johnny¡¯s loud exnation and asked, ¡°Criminal?¡± They wondered if the worker who had died so brutally was really a criminal.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! He wasmitting a robbery on the side of the road at that time. If I hadn¡¯t intervened, he might have harmed an innocent woman,¡± Johnny exined, trying to alleviate the guilt he felt for taking someone¡¯s life.

    ¡°Hooligan? Are you sure we are talking about the same person?¡± Lin Rui asked, seeming to notice a discrepancy in their words. The corpse they had seen outside the factory was clearly a worker in overalls, not a hooligan. It did not seem to fit the description of the person Johnny was describing.

    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t hurt any innocent people!¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s hesitation, Johnny shouted loudly.

    After Johnny emphasized once more that he did not harm any innocent people, the old man standing behind him finally spoke up, saying: ¡°I believe you. The Penance Staremands the burning of evil people. Using the Penance Stare on innocent people would be ineffective.¡±

    After observing Lin Rui and Bucky for a short time, the old man was confident that they were not demonic entities as he had initially suspected. They seemed to be unaware of Ghost Rider and were questioning Johnny after seeing something about him the previous night. The old man spected that they might be from some special organization on Earth.

    ¡°Penance Stare? What is that?¡± After the old man spoke, both Johnny and Lin Rui asked curiously.

    The old man told Johnny and Lin Rui, ¡°If you want to know more,e with me. Johnny, there are some things you need to understand on your own. Otherwise, I got a nice cozy spot picked out here for you.¡± As he spoke, he noticed that Lin Rui and Johnny still looked puzzled.

    The old man had originally intended to speak with Johnny about some things and invite him to stay. However, he now had two unexpected visitors. Despite this, the old man trusted his own judgment and did not believe that the young man who resembled a high school student, and the vignt soldier behind him were enemies.

    Hearing what the old man said, Lin Rui turned to Bucky and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Both Johnny and the old man couldn¡¯t help rolling their eyes inwardly upon hearing Lin Rui call Bucky by a different name than Steve, which had just been introduced.

    ¡°Whatever.¡± Bucky doesn¡¯t care about Lin Rui¡¯s decision, anyway, he will go with Lin Rui as he has nothing to do now.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go listen to what the old man has to say. I¡¯m really curious about the things I encountered yesterday,¡± Lin Rui said, nodding in agreement. He then continued walking forward.

    Lin Rui and Bucky examined Johnny closely as if they were trying to determine if he was the same person who had driven past them on a motorcycle the previous night. However, during the day, Johnny seemed like a normal, strong guy. They took a look at him and walked over.

    After Lin Rui and Bucky walked past him, Johnny was still struggling with his thoughts. He was now certain that the events of the previous night had not been a dream, and the old man behind him seemed to know more about what had happened. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to get any further involved.

    ¡°They wille back again. If you want to survive, you shoulde in,¡± The old man said to Johnny, who was still standing there, as he led Lin Rui and Bucky towards the small Bourne behind him.

    Then, regardless of whether Johnny would turn around or not, the old man had already led Lin Rui and Bucky toward the small cabin behind.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Johnny cursed under his breath and finally turned and followed the old man, Lin Rui, and Bucky.

    A few minutester, the four of them were seated at a table in the small log cabin, which had been decorated to look like a chapel. Johnny drank several sses of water as he was still very thirsty and his body had not fully cooled down. When he had just awoken, he had felt like his whole body was on fire.

    ¡°You can speak now, old man,¡± Lin Rui said to the old man as he watched Johnny finish his fifth ss of water.

    Lin Rui hade there out of curiosity about strange and unusual things. If he found out that this situation was not interesting or beyond his ability to handle, he and Bucky might just leave, so the sooner he gets the story the better.

    ¡°Are you really a high school student?¡± the old man asked Lin Rui, still looking puzzled.

    ¡°What else would I be? How old do you think I am?¡± Lin Rui rolled his eyes and asked back when he heard the old man¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ There are a lot of weird things in this world,¡± The old man replied.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. How much do you know?¡± Johnny interrupted Lin Rui¡¯s conversation with the old man and asked, having finished his sixth ss of water.

    The old man¡¯s expression became serious upon hearing Johnny¡¯s words. His eyes became erratic as he seemed to be recalling distant memories. After a moment of contemtion, the old man spoke.

 Chapter 920: Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 920: Suggestion</h4>

    ¡°The Penance Stare is a unique ability which is possessed by every Ghost Rider, using this ability, a Ghost Rider would be able to see into the depths of a person¡¯s heart. It can make the sinful feel the pain that they have inflicted upon the innocent and burn their hearts using hellfire.¡± The old man exined the Penance Stare to Johnny and the others.

    ¡°The Penance Stare¡­¡± Johnny whispered to himself after hearing the old man¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Ghost Rider? What is this? It sounds very powerful and ominous. And hellfire, is that really fire from hell?¡± Lin Rui and Bucky were both confused by the old man¡¯s exnation, so Lin Rui asked directly.

    ¡°Ghost Riders¡­ They are the bounty hunters of the hell demon Mephistopheles. When evil spirits from helle to the world, Mephistopheles sends out his knights to hunt them down and destroy them. Whoever signs a contract with Mephistopheles bes a Ghost Rider, possessing hellfire, the Penance Eye, and Immortality as gifts from Mephistopheles.¡± The old man calmly exined to Lin Rui and Bucky while looking at Johnny.

    ¡°Is there really such a ce as hell? Is there a heaven?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s focus shifted to another topic after hearing about Ghost Riders. He seemed to believe the old man¡¯s words without any doubt.

    The old man was slightly taken aback by Lin Rui¡¯s question. He knew for sure that hell existed, although it may not be exactly as people on Earth imagined it. But heaven, he was not sure if it really existed. After all, he had only heard about fallen angels and had never seen a real angel or God.

    ¡°It should also exist, otherwise where did those fallen angelse from?¡± The old man replied after some thought.

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Please continue.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes lit up at this answer and he urged the old man to continue speaking.

    The old man was unsure where Lin Rui¡¯s thoughts had jumped to, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it and continued talking.

    ¡°There have been many Ghost Riders in the past, but they have been forgotten with the passing of time. Thest Ghost Rider was active about 150 years ago in a vige called San Venganza. Johnny, you are the new generation of Ghost Rider.¡± The old man spoke these words to Johnny, who was listening attentively and finally confirmed his identity.

    ¡°During the day, you will be normal, just like any other person, except that you have an immortal body. But at night, you will transform into the Ghost Rider and hunt down the targets given to you by Mephisto or in the presence of evil.¡± The old man continued to exin to Johnny.

    The old man¡¯s announcement that Johnny was the new generation of Ghost Rider elicited little surprise from those present. Johnny was already aware of this fact, Lin Rui seemed unsure how to react, and Bucky remained calm and expressionless. As a result, the old man felt a bit awkward in the face of theirck of reaction.

    After a moment of silence, the old man asked Johnny, ¡°What kind of evil spirits are you facing this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There are four in total. One can turn into wind, one can hide in water, and I don¡¯t know what the other one can do. I killed him with my whip. My target seems to be someone named ckheart, but I haven¡¯t seen him make a move.¡± Johnny replied, recalling the information.

    This time, even Bucky, who had remained calm until now, showed a change in expression. The old man was clearly shocked by Johnny¡¯s answer, his eyes bing sharp. Lin Rui, on the other hand, remained calm, as if his thoughts were still elsewhere.

    ¡°ckheart is the son of Mephistos, a demon. The others are known as The Hidden, fallen angels who were supposedly banished from heaven by Saint Michael himself. They are said to hide among the elements of nature, waiting for the end of the world.¡± The old man continued to exin the mythology of heaven and hell to Bucky and the others. Lin Rui, who had juste back to his senses, interjected, ¡°So fallen angels are like that? They seem more like Demons or Elves. In many legends, elves are the embodiment of natural elements.¡±

    ¡°There are many legends, some of them are true and some of them are fabricated. As for which ones are true, it¡¯s up to you to discover by yourself.¡± Seeing that Lin Rui had recovered, the old man said with a smile.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Johnny asked, now that he understood the general situation. The only thing Johnny wants to know now is how to solve the current situation he had found himself in.

    ¡°You can stay here, they can¡¯t enter hollowed grounds.¡± The old man suggested to Johnny.

    The old man was well aware of the fate of Ghost Riders. If Johnny wanted to break free from Mephistos control, the only option was to live in the Holy Land or on Hollowed Grounds. This had been proven through his own experience.

    ¡°Stay here forever, guarding the cemetery with you?¡± Johnny frowned at the suggestion. As a biker who has lived in the world for many years, Johnny couldn¡¯t imagine spending the rest of his days with graves. Plus, he would be living in fear every day, worried that he will transform into the terrifying Ghost Rider. He couldn¡¯t imagine such a life.

    ¡°Old man, can¡¯t you give us some reliable advice? Like how to get rid of those evil spirits or help Johnny cancel the contract? What¡¯s the point of hiding here for the rest of his life?¡± Lin Rui, sitting across from the old man, spoke up before the Old Man could continue his tale.

    For Lin Rui, an outsider, the best solution is to help Johnny break free from the contract, especially since he is not a bad person, but was just used as a bounty hunter by some hell demon to deal with other evil spirits. Of course, if Johnny is still under control before the contract is terminated, then they¡¯d better find a way to help Johnny deal with those evil spirits.

    ¡°If dealing with them was that simple then I wouldn¡¯t mention hiding here for the rest of his days. What¡¯s more, there is ckheart, the son of Mephistos, who is extremely powerful and even a match for Ghost Rider. As for canceling the contract, I don¡¯t know of any way to do it,¡± The old man replied helplessly to Lin Rui.

 Chapter 921: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 921: Departure</h4>

    Lin Rui and Bucky had a conversation with an old man for a while. The old man told Johnny that it would be best for him to stay with him in this sacred ce in order to live a peaceful life.

    However, Johnny was not willing to spend the rest of his life in this way, especially since he did not see the evil spirits as particrly powerful, as he had casually killed one of them the night before.

    ¡°After talking for a long time, I still don¡¯t know anything about you. Judging by the appearance of the two of you, you shouldn¡¯t be ordinary people.¡± The chat was deadlocked, and the old man turned his eyes to Lin Rui and Bucky and asked.

    The old man asked Lin Rui and Bucky about their origins, as he noticed that they were not ordinary people. In fact, he had noticed the difference between them from the moment they entered the cemetery, and Johnny had a strong reaction to seeing them, indicating that they had some prior experience.

    ¡°We are merely passing through and came out of curiosity. We have no connection to your hells, ghosts, or Ghost Riders,¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile upon hearing the old man¡¯s words.

    ¡°What is your n now that you¡¯ve heard all these stories? Do you want to leave right away?¡± The old man asked, ignoring Lin Rui¡¯s dismissive response.

    Lin Rui turned to Bucky and asked, ¡°Bucky, what do you think? I think this situation is quite dangerous. If we can¡¯t help Johnny deal with these evil spirits, we might end up in hell ourselves.¡±

    Although Lin Rui is very intrigued by this world of hell and Ghost Riders, the old man¡¯s warning has made it clear that their strength may not be enough to truly help Johnny. Additionally, Lin Rui is unsure of his own capabilities. Even though Bucky is strong, he is no match for someone like Johnny.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever I want, you decide.¡± Bucky, who has always been indifferent to danger, maintained his usual calm attitude. He was just watching the young man in front of him do whatever he pleased at the moment.

    ¡°I see¡­then we should probably continue on our journey. It¡¯s too risky to stay here,¡± Lin Rui said, finally speaking after a few moments of hesitation.

    After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s response, both the old man and Bucky were surprised. Bucky had assumed that Lin Rui would continue to stay and listen to the old man¡¯s stories, given that he had followed him all the way to the cemetery.

    The old man, on the other hand, did not expect Lin Rui¡¯s attitude to change so drastically after hearing everything he had to say.

    Despite the old man¡¯s earlier insistence that the situation was dire, he still believed that Johnny had a chance of winning, particrly against ckheart. As a Ghost Rider of the older generation, the old man understood the power of the Ghost Rider well.

    However, in order to help Johnny break free from the control of the demon Mephistos, the old man still hoped that he would stay and protect this Land.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bucky,¡± Lin Rui said as he stood up from the stool and gestured for Bucky to do the same.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Bucky replied, quickly standing up.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be going. Johnny, good luck with whatever you decide. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Lin Rui said a final blessing to Johnny before turning and walking towards the gate, with Bucky following behind him.

    Ka~

    Neither Johnny nor the old man said anything as they watched Lin Rui and Bucky leave. The old man was still stunned by Lin Rui¡¯s sudden change in attitude, while Johnny was lost in thought about his future path and he didn¡¯t care what Lin Rui and Bucky had decided.

    In this way, Lin Rui and Bucky spent the day investigating a miraculous and magical event and ultimately decided to leave after hearing the full story. This decision was made entirely by Lin Rui, with Bucky simply following along.

    ¡°Jackson, are you really nning to just leave like that? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type of person to do that,¡± Bucky asked as they walked down the road outside the cemetery, looking at Lin Rui who was walking next to him with a distracted expression.

    ¡°Of course not, but it¡¯s not safe for us to stay here any longer,¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile on his face as he spoke to Bucky.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Bucky asked, despite expecting that Lin Rui would not want to leave easily.

    ¡°Bucky, do you truly believe what the old man said earlier?¡± Lin Rui asked Bucky while stepping on the grass in the cemetery.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you believe it? I mean, even though this may sound like a supernatural event, but with aliens appearing and all, it¡¯s not too surprising to think that hell and heaven might exist too,¡± Bucky responded with a rhetorical question.

    ¡°Yeah, if aliens can appear, what¡¯s to say that the story of hell, which has been around since ancient times, couldn¡¯t be true?¡± Lin Rui said without any surprise at Bucky¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Then do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have decided to help Johnny.¡±

    ¡°Huh? When did you decide that?¡±

    ¡°Haha, just now!¡±

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡± He was left speechless by Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    In this way, Lin Rui and Bucky drove back to Rochester in the old jeep, with Bucky feeling helpless towards Lin Rui¡¯s decision. Lin Rui believed that Johnny would definitely choose to fight as he was not the type of person who would want to stay in a small cemetery for the rest of his life.

    ¡­

    Not long after Lin Rui and Bucky left the cemetery, Johnny also left on his own bike. Just as Lin Rui had guessed, Johnny could not bring himself to stay and guard the cemetery with the old man for the rest of his life.

    Although he knew the true nature of his situation, he still chose to fight. After all, he saw it as just ckheart and a few fallen angels. He felt he still had a chance.

    Additionally, learning about his situation from the old man made Johnny realize that his future life might not be as peaceful as he had thought. There might be some things he still needed to pursue, like the love he lost due to his contract.

    Johnny wanted to have no regrets, especially since he didn¡¯t have a chance to have a proper conversation with his first love because of Lin Rui¡¯s interference the day before.

    Boom~~

    As Johnny rode off on his bike, the old man standing at the edge of the cemetery whispered, ¡°I hope you cane back safely.¡±

 Chapter 922: Squatting

    <h4>Chapter 922: Squatting</h4>

    When Johnny returned to Rochester on his bike, he found that the area where he had transformed into Ghost Rider the previous night was now surrounded by engineering teams. The police were also investigating the scene, as ckheart had shot and killed two innocent people the previous night.

    Police Captain Dn of the Rochester police department had personallye to the scene to investigate this matter, but even with arge number of police forces, they were unable to fully understand the damage caused by the Ghost Rider or the deaths of the two innocent people at the hands of ckheart.

    With Roxanne¡¯s help, Captain Dn had a clue about a religious fanatic, but there were still many strange aspects to the deaths of the two men from sulfur poisoning. As Johnny slowly pushed his bike back to his residence, he saw Roxanne who was interviewing a chubby young girl near the scene.

    This fat girl had been robbed the previous night and was rescued by Ghost Rider. Therefore, despite Ghost Rider¡¯s terrifying appearance, the fat girl tried to describe him as a normal human being in her interview.

    Johnny, who was standing nearby and listening to the girl¡¯s description, silently touched his face and thought, ¡°Is that what I look like?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your help. Here is the report from Roxanne Simpson from the scene,¡± Roxanne said with a suppressed smile, ending the interview in front of the camera. As she put down the microphone, she saw Johnny walking towards her.

    Originally, Roxanne had nned to leave, as Johnny had not spoken to her much the previous day. However, now that Johnny knows his true nature, he wants to have no regrets at the end of his life.

    Therefore, he stopped in front of Roxanne and greeted her with a smile. ¡°Hey, Roxanne!¡± His burly body stood directly in front of her.

    If there is no way for Johnny to escape his fate as Ghost Rider, he will probably die while trying to capture ckheart. Therefore, since he has now reunited with his first love, whom he has never forgotten, Johnny doesn¡¯t want to miss her again. Even if he can¡¯t escape death in the end, he wants to have some good memories in his final days.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Roxanne asked rudely as Johnny blocked her way and tried to stop her from walking around him.

    However, Johnny was not willing to let her go. ¡°Roxanne, I was wrong before, but I have my own problems too and I¡¯ve learned some things. I don¡¯t want to keep regretting it, so I came to you,¡± Johnny said, trying to exin himself sincerely despite knowing that Roxanne was angry with him.

    ¡°Regret? That¡¯s why you came to me? Johnny, have you always had feelings for me?¡± Roxanne asked bluntly after hearing Johnny¡¯s words.

    ¡°Roxanne, of course, I have,¡± Johnny started to say, but Roxanne interrupted him.

    ¡°My father was right, you¡¯re just a phase and this regret is just a whim,¡± She said. ¡°If you really had feelings for me, you wouldn¡¯t have acted the way you did yesterday.¡±

    Without giving Johnny a chance to exin further, Roxanne pushed him away and walked towards the interview car on the stage. With a loud m, she shut the door and drove away, leaving Johnny feeling helpless.

    Boom! mming the door shut, Roxanne had already thrown Johnny out of her mind. Under the admiring gaze of the cameraman, Roxanne directly pointed her eyes at him and told/ordered him to drive.

    Johnny felt helpless seeing her leave but he also knew that Roxanne must be angry now, and he would still have a chance.

    Then, Johnny pushed the bike back to his residence. After Johnny left, two people who had been watching the scene from the sidelines emerged: They were Bucky and Lin Rui.

    They had driven back earlier and had been standing in the crowd watching Roxanne¡¯s interview with the fat girl, and they had overheard the conversation between Johnny and Roxanne.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Johnny to be in such a difficult situation and yet still thinking about flirting with a girl,¡± Bucky said.

    Lin Rui chuckled and replied as he looked at the expression on Bucky¡¯s face. ¡°Well, he¡¯s pretty calm. Maybe he has epted his fate.¡±

    ¡°epted his fate?¡± Bucky replied and his low emotional intelligence showed itself. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Johnny doesn¡¯t strike me as a guy who gives up that easily. But I¡¯m curious to see what will happen tonight. Do you think we should keep an eye on him tonight?¡±

    Lin Rui looked at the street, which had been destroyed several times by Ghost Rider, and said with a twinkle in his eye, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about those evil spirits and fallen angels from hell that the old man talked about? Your weapons probably won¡¯t be able to deal with them.¡±

    Bucky responded with uncertainty, ¡°I¡¯m just nning to hide on the side and see what happens. But I have a feeling that I might be able to help somehow.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I should be able to help him too.¡± Knowing that Bucky was concerned for him, Lin Rui squeezed his fist as he replied. As he did so, Bucky could clearly feel a special energy fluctuationing from him. Lin Rui had apparently gained more control over his internal energy since the previous day.

    Lin Rui also felt like he had an endless supply of power. Even if these things really doe from hell, his subconscious was telling him, ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward! Just do it!¡±

    Feeling the powerful energy fluctuations on Lin Rui, Bucky¡¯s eyes became firmer as he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll continue to join you on this crazy adventure. Even if this situation exceeds our expectations, it doesn¡¯t matter and maybe those guys from hell are just scaring people, maybe they aren¡¯t that scary.¡±

    Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go find a good spot to hide and observe Johnny¡¯s residence.¡± The two of them left the line of spectators and searched for a suitable ce to hide nearby.

    The next step is to wait for the night toe. After Bucky and Lin Rui left the scene, the forensic team continues to diligently search the area. They discover various clues, including a partially burned and unrecognizable license te. As night approaches, the team must wait for further developments.

    The license te that was discovered by the forensics team at the scene is the same one that Johnny had lost the previous night. It is also the license te of his beloved motorcycle. However, it is still possible to restore the license te if it is taken to a professionalboratory.

    As Lin Rui and Bucky observe from outside Johnny¡¯s house, they witness Johnny confessing to Roxanne, who is shocked by his outburst. Suddenly, police cars arrive and surround Johnny. Lin Rui and Bucky remain in their crouched position until nightfall, observing the scene that is unfolding before their eyes.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    As the officers emerged from the police car, they shouted, ¡°Hands up! Don¡¯t move!¡± This ssic phrase is often used byw enforcement to indicate that a person is under arrest.

 Chapter 923: Hideaway Status

    <h4>Chapter 923: Hideaway Status</h4>

    Woo Woo Woo Woo! ~

    Johnny was surrounded by more than a dozen police officers with their guns raised and pointed at him, and Police Captain Jack Dn personally handcuffed him. He was then escorted to the police station.

    Roxanne, who had just left, was unaware of what happened to Johnny after she left. However, Lin Rui and Bucky, who were watching from an upstairs window, saw Johnny being escorted away by the police.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lin Rui, lying on the edge of the roof, watched as the police cars drove away with Johnny.

    Originally, he had been hoping to see the Ghost Rider that night and find out more about these Demons and Fallen Angels from Hell. But now, the main protagonist Johnny had been taken away by the police.

    ¡°It seems that something happened in the police investigation, and Johnny¡¯s true identity may be revealed soon,¡± Bucky said calmly as they watched the police take Johnny away.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we can¡¯t trust those stories. The police are all about science, except for the guns they¡¯re carrying. Even if Johnny tells them the truth, I bet they¡¯ll react just like Roxanne did ¨C 100% disbelief,¡± Lin Rui said with a fed-up expression on his face.

    ¡°So what do we do now? Should we continue to follow?¡± Bucky asked as the police cars disappeared down the street.

    ¡°Of course, we have to follow. If what the old man said is true, it would be a very bad decision to leave Johnny in the hands of the police,¡± Lin Rui replied as he jumped off the roof.

    Hoo~

    When Lin Rui jumped off, Bucky followed suit, leaping off the roof behind Lin Rui. As they fell, Lin Rui used a few bursts of energy to slow his descent, while Bucky passed him on the way down.

    P¨± P¨±!

    Then, Bucky and Lin Ruinded on the ground, one after the other. Bucky rolled twice on the ground to soften the impact of jumping from the building, while Lin Ruinded lightly and steadily, showing a mastery of his powers. It seems that Lin Rui has discovered more ways to use his own power.

    ¡°We have to go! It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m worried Johnny will burn down the entire police station,¡± Lin Rui shouted as he rushed to the jeep parked by the road.

    Bucky followed, admiring Lin Rui¡¯s agile figure and recognizing the many hidden strengths in the young man. In just a few days, Bucky felt that he may have found a valuable ally in Lin Rui.

    Hoo hoo!

    The two got into the jeep and followed the police car heading to the police station. Bucky understood Lin Rui¡¯s anxiety, as the key to the situationy with Ghost Rider. If what the old man said was true,bined with what Johnny had said about what happenedst night, then Johnny¡¯s situation at the police station could be dire.

    ¡°The Penance Stare is a powerful force that can see into the soul. I don¡¯t know what will happen if Johnny is imprisoned in a cell at the police station,¡± Lin Rui thought to himself as he stepped on the elerator.

    Brush!

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, as Johnny was taken away by the police, and Lin Rui and Bucky followed, ckheart was causing trouble with the bishop in St. Michael¡¯s Church, he wanted to find the Contract of San Venganza.

    Contrary to the old man guarding the cemetery¡¯s belief, ckheart was able to enter a holy ce like a church due to his demonic powers.

    As the son of the demon Mephistopheles, ckheart has his strengths without the usual weaknesses that lower demons possess. Even if Johnny had listened to the old man and hid in the cemetery, it would have been useless against ckheart.

    ckheart sat in the middle of the first row of pews in an empty church, staring up at the statues of Jesus and Michael with disdain. After a while, he turned his head towards the side door of the church hall, where he heard footsteps approaching.

    ¡­

    At the police station, Johnny was unable to convince Police Captain Dn and Agent Edward of his innocence and was taken to a cell.

    Looking at Johnny¡¯s reaction, Police Captain Dn and Agent Edward who had just interrogated him frowned as they felt that Johnny is hiding something. Johnny was also very sure that he had nothing to do with the two victims that the police had found.

    Despite his efforts to resist, the officers had their doubts about his story, given their decades of experience as detectives. They decided to detain him for 24 hours while they investigated further.

    ¡°Agent Edward, do you think Johnny is telling the truth?¡± Police Captain Dn asked as they watched Johnny being led away.

    ¡°In my opinion, I don¡¯t think Johnny is responsible for the deaths of those three victims. However, I believe he is hiding something else from us. And whatever he¡¯s hiding maybe even more serious than those two murders,¡± Agent Edward replied with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°More serious than murdering three people in a single night? How could anything be more serious than that?¡± Captain Dn asked in disbelief.

    ¡°There are many mysteries in this world, Captain Jack. Just like the alien invasion that urred a few days ago. Who would have believed in the existence of aliens before it happened?¡± Agent Edward said with a cryptic expression.

    ¡°How is this situation even remotelyparable to that?¡± Captain Dn asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s different, but I have a feeling that this case won¡¯t be as straightforward as it seems,¡± Agent Edward replied with a sense of foreboding.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    As Agent Edward and Police Captain Dn were discussing Johnny, a series of electronic prompts sounded from Agent Edward¡¯s device. Hearing this sound, Agent Edward showed some surprise on his originally calm face. Then, under Captain Dn¡¯s curious eyes, Agent Edward took out a small instrument from his waist.

    Turning slightly, Agent Edward nced at the instrument at an angle that Captain Dn couldn¡¯t see and his eyes widened in shock when he saw the information.

    ¡°Agent Edward, what is it? Is there something else you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± As the city¡¯s police captain, Dn felt that the other man had nothing to hide from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I reported the situation here to my superiors. I didn¡¯t expect to get any response but I didn¡¯t expect that they would actually find something. They just gave me the news that more support will be arriving soon so we don¡¯t have to worry about anything¡± Hearing Captain Dn¡¯s words, Agent Edward replied with a smile.

    ¡°Superiors?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where I came from to support you?¡±

    ¡°Could it be!¡­ SHIELD?!¡±

 Chapter 924: Changes

    <h4>Chapter 924: Changes</h4>

    Boom!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Captain Dn shouted to Agent Edward as they rushed out of the interrogation room. ¡°We can¡¯t waste any more time!¡±

    Meanwhile, Johnny was being forcibly led to a temporary cell by the guards. ¡°No! No, no! Can you please put me in a separate room!¡± He protested, trying to contain the intense heat that was emanating from his body.

    ¡°You¡¯re a murder suspect now, and you don¡¯t have many privileges,¡± One of the guards sneered as he continued to speak. ¡°You think you¡¯re some kind of big shot?¡±

    Hoo!

    Click!

    With a loud ng, Johnny was thrown into the cell, which was already crowded with other prisoners. The guards locked the iron gate and left, enjoying the opportunity to teach someone like Johnny a lesson.

    It was amon practice in the police station to rough up uncooperative suspects during interrogations. However, it was unclear who was really teaching whom a lesson in this situation.

    Johnny was pushed into the cell and immediately sought out a quiet corner to sit in, ignoring the other people around him. His body was experiencing a strong burning sensation and he just wanted to be left alone.

    Unfortunately, his desire to be left alone was not respected by some of the other people in the cell, who recognized him and gathered around him menacingly.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the famous and amazing Johnny ze?¡± A middle-aged man asked, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°What brought you here? Did you do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, please leave me alone!¡± Johnny shouted, trying to fend off the people closing in on him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want trouble, but I do!¡± Someone else yelled. ¡°That¡¯s a nice jacket you¡¯ve got there. It¡¯s mine now!¡±

    ¡°Mine!¡± Another prisoner echoed.

    Call!

    In the midst of the chaos, Johnny was surrounded by a group of seasoned prisoners in the cell. A dozen hands were pulling at him, and some were even hitting his body.

    ¡°Come on Man, leave him alone, don¡¯t do this!¡± A teenager tried to intervene when Johnny was surrounded and had his clothes pulled by the other people.

    ¡°Get out of here! You have no business being here, kid!¡± One of therger men snarled, pushing the boy away.

    Tear!

    With a loud rip, Johnny¡¯s jacket was torn, revealing a hole in the middle. At some point, his arms had loosened from his head, and as the wildughter of the men reached a crescendo, mes erupted from Johnny¡¯s body.

    Hoo hoo!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Johnny eximed, shaking his arms and sending the men around him flying. The Ghost Rider, who had been suppressed until now, was finally unleashed.

    ¡­

    Whoooo! ! ~~

    A minuteter, the fire rm went off, filling the police station with the sound of ring sirens. The transformed Ghost Rider summoned his mount and escaped from the police station, leaving a trail of destruction behind him.

    Whirring Whirring!

    As Ghost Rider rode away from the police station on his motorcycle, Captain Dn and Officer Edward rushed out of the station to find chaos and destruction left by the Ghost Rider and they could still hear the ghastlyughter echoing in the air.

    ¡°It seems the higher-ups were right to send in additional support,¡± Seeing the figure that was ming and leaving quickly, Edward squeezed the gun in his hand and said to himself.

    ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s Johnny ze?!¡± Eximed Dn, the police captain, unable to believe his eyes as he saw the back of Ghost Rider. In contrast, Agent Edward seemed to have an easier time epting the unexpected sight.

    ¡°If you review the surveince footage, you¡¯ll have your answer. However, it¡¯s probably best to keep this kind of incident under wraps to some extent. I suspect that¡¯s why the higher-ups are sending in additional support,¡± Agent Edward reminded Captain Dn after he heard his words.

    ¡°I see, what should I do now?¡± Captain Dn asked Agent Edward after hearing his reminder as he didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    Edward replied, ¡°We should dispatch all police forces to chase him. He¡¯s a high-risk individual now and we need to be able to take him down if he poses a threat to public safety before backup arrives.¡±

    Hurrah!

    At Edward¡¯smand, dozens of police cars were sent out to pursue the ming figure of Ghost Rider. Though his speed was impressive, thebined forces of the police were able to block and chase him. And among these dozens of police cars, there was also an unremarkable jeep that was also following the ming figure

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitte, I wonder if Johnny has already destroyed the police station,¡± Lin Rui said, frowning as they followed the ming figure of Ghost Rider.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Ghost Rider the old man told us about, right? A ming skeleton,¡± Bucky said as he stared at the fast-moving figure in front of them.

    Lin Rui and Bucky, with their superior vision, were able to get a clear view of what the Ghost Rider scurrying about in the street looked like. Compared to the description given by the fat girl they interviewed earlier in the day, the image of the Ghost Rider was even scarier.

    In their eyes, the Ghost Rider appeared to be a skeleton wearing clothes and still engulfed in mes. This image would be enough to frighten children.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Johnny has be like this. It seems like the Ghost Rider and Johnny arepletely different people, and the Ghost Rider doesn¡¯t seem to have Johnny¡¯s thoughts,¡± Lin Rui said as he stared at the figure in front of them who seemed to have been cornered by the police.

    ¡°Maybe this is the result of the contract. If Johnny retained his own mind after transforming into the Ghost Rider, how could he fulfill the demon¡¯s mission?¡± Bucky replied after giving it some thought.

    ¡°That makes sense. But in that case, the ming skeleton wouldn¡¯t recognize us either,¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui suddenly realized something.

    ¡°That should be the case,¡± Bucky replied in his usual monotone voice.

    Boom!

    Lin Rui and Bucky were in pursuit of the Ghost Rider among dozens of police cars when the Ghost Rider was finally cornered by a police car in front of a building. There was only one road leading to the front square of the building, and it was the same road that the Ghost Rider had juste from.

    ¡°Report! I¡¯ve cornered the target!¡± The police officer in the car shouted into his walkie-talkie as he saw the ming figuree to a stop in front of him.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± However, as the police officer finished his report, he heard a burst of wildughtering from the front.

    H!

    The policeman watched in shock as the man on the ming motorcycleughed maniacally and drove straight toward the building. Rather than crashing into it, the motorcycle seemed to defy thews of physics as it climbed up the side of the building.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡­ Reporting, the target is climbing upwards!¡± The officer reported with a shocked look on his face.

 Chapter 925: Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 925: Breakthrough</h4>

    As Ghost Rider raced up the side of the building, defying thews of physics, the mes emanating from him melted the ss, causing shards to shatter and fall to the ground.

    Roxanne, who was packing up her things and getting ready to leave the hotel across from the building, happened to witness the scene.

    Roxanne was surprised as she remembered the things Johnny had said to her just earlier.

    ¡°Oh! God!¡± She eximed, dropping the clothes she was packing and rushing out. When Roxanne saw Ghost Rider climbing up the building opposite the hotel she was staying in, Lin Rui and Bucky had also got off the station and looked up at the fiery figure who had climbed hundreds of meters high outside the police encirclement.

    ¡°As expected, you can¡¯t think of him with normal reasoning. If Johnny has such driving skills, what records in the world can¡¯t he break?¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but say to himself as he looked up at the ming figure climbing up the tall building.

    ¡°He¡¯s already climbed up, and this ce is surrounded by the police. We don¡¯t seem to have a way to make a move,¡± Bucky said to Lin Rui as he stared at Ghost Rider.

    ¡°I have a feeling that I could also climb it but with so many cops around, one angry guy is surprising enough. If another one climbs up, I think we¡¯ll be in the headlines tomorrow,¡± Lin Rui replied with a twinkle in his eyes when he heard Bucky¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t go up,¡± Bucky said with a strange expression on his face when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s muttering.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same from here. Although he had run up, he will eventuallye down. I don¡¯t believe he can grow wings and fly away,¡± Lin Rui said as he was unable to make a move in front of so many policemen.

    Just like that, Lin Rui and Bucky skillfully hid in the shadows in front of the building, and the policemen who had surrounded the building didn¡¯t notice the two people who had been observing their target alongside them.

    Hurrah!

    As the ground officers surrounded the building, the police helicopter flew to the roof to confront the convict. However, Ghost Rider brandished a whip and nearly caused the helicopter to crash on the roof. In response, the helicopter wisely retreated from the dangerous individual.

    The roof of the building was left to Ghost Rider and Abigor (the Demon of Wind) who hade to stop him. The battle ended very quickly as, in less than a minute, the low-intelligence Abigor (the Demon of Wind) had been wiped out by Ghost Rider.

    Then, Ghost Rider drove his mount directly off the roof of the building. Under the shocked gazes of dozens of people below, the ming figure rushed down from a height of several hundred meters along the ss wall of the building.

    Hoo hoo!

    Boom!

    With a loud boom, the ming figure mmed into the ground in front of the building a few secondster, creating a strong shock wave that caused all the surrounding police officers to retreat several steps and some even fell down. However, Lin Rui and Bucky, who were hiding in the shadows, were unaffected by the shock wave.

    At this time, Roxanne had already rushed over and watched in shock as the ming skeleton fell in front of her.

    ¡°Attention everyone!!¡± Police Captain Dn raised his hand and shouted loudly, looking at the ming skeleton in front of him. No matter what kind of demon this guy is, his appearance is already scary enough. Perhaps he is a monster created by some organization. Therefore, the best action for the police is to nip the danger in the bud.

    ¡°Johnny!¡­¡± Compared to the shock and nervousness of the surrounding policemen, Roxanne, who had heard the truth from Johnny¡¯s mouth, was worried and took two steps forward while calling Johnny¡¯s name.

    Huh~

    Hearing Roxanne¡¯s voice, Johnny, who had turned into Ghost Rider, seemed to regain some of his thoughts and the fiery skull looked toward Roxanne. Seeing the movement of the skull, Roxanne bravely took two steps forward.

    When Roxanne took these two steps, the color of the me on Ghost Rider¡¯s head changed unexpectedly, from fiery red at the beginning to blue. Moreover, he also took two steps toward Roxanne.

    ¡°Huh? Could this be the power of love?¡± Lin Rui, who was hiding in the dark and saw this scene, muttered with a surprised expression on his face.

    However, before Roxanne could continue to take two steps forward, Police Captain Dn, who was startled by Ghost Rider¡¯s approaching figure, waved his hand and gave an order. ¡°Fire!!¡±

    Bang Bang Bang!

    The police officers, who had already prepared, opened fire the next moment. The bullets struck Ghost Rider¡¯s body but had no effect, it was as if they were hitting an alloy wall.

    After the first round of gunfire, everyone was shocked to see that Ghost Rider remained unharmed. In fact, the attacks seemed to only fuel the mes on Ghost Rider¡¯s head, which turned red again from the initial blue state in was in before.

    Boom!

    Ghost Rider swung his hands forward with great force, causing a me to surge toward the police officers in front of him. However, just before the me could burn the officers, it stopped and formed a wall of mes in front of them.

    Rumble!

    Ghost Rider then turned around and reappeared on his mount, which had the appearance of a ming skull. He quickly drove the ming bike out of the encirclement and escaped.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±~

    After the Ghost Rider left arrogantly, Donal, the police captain, and Edward, the special officer who stayed at the scene, looked at the messy scene around them and the scene they had just witnessed. They didn¡¯t know what to think. In the end, Donal had no choice but to have people clean up the scene and return to the station first. They needed to go back and think about countermeasures for what had happened today.

    Donal, the police captain, was so stunned by Ghost Rider¡¯s appearance that he didn¡¯t notice a jeep leaving quietly while they were cleaning up the scene. The jeep¡¯s departure was also in the same direction that the ming figure had escaped through the encirclement. Lin Rui, who had not yet seen ckheart, had not given up. He wanted to see the demonic entities from hell with his own eyes.

    However, Lin Rui stopped the car halfway through the chase. ¡°Huh? Why are we stopping now?¡± Bucky, who was sitting in the passenger seat sorting out his weapons, asked suspiciously after Lin Rui stopped.

    ¡°That direction leads to the cemetery, so Johnny is probably looking for the old man. There¡¯s no need for us to go there. If Johnny¡¯s transformation into Ghost Rider is for the purpose of hunting down those hell demons, then there must have already been a battle on the roof of the building that we didn¡¯t see,¡± Lin Rui quickly said and his eyes flickering as he thought.

    ¡°So?¡± Bucky still didn¡¯t understand what Lin Rui was trying to say.

 Chapter 926: Analysis

    <h4>Chapter 926: Analysis</h4>

    ¡°In the story that the old man told, didn¡¯t the final Ghost Rider escape with the contract of San Venganza? And isn¡¯t ckheart¡¯s goal of seeking greater power and taking his father Mephisto¡¯s ce to obtain that contract? So, ckheart will surely continue to try and prevent Johnny from chasing him.¡± Lin Rui replied with a wise look in his eyes under Bucky¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°So?¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So, if ckheart can¡¯t handle Ghost Rider, what about Johnny? He¡¯s just an ordinary person, and ordinary people have many weaknesses,¡± Lin Rui continued, not paying attention to Bucky¡¯s continued confused expression.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If I were ckheart, I would look into the important people and things in Johnny¡¯s life and use them to ckmail him. After all, you saw Ghost Rider¡¯s performance just now and it¡¯s clear that Johnny is still influenced by his human self. This is why I think ckheart would try to use these vulnerabilities against Johnny,¡± Lin Rui finally exined his thoughts fully.

    ¡°You mean¡­ Roxanne?!¡± Hearing this, after all, he was finally fully enlightened.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not effective for us to chase after Ghost Rider since he will turn back into Johnny during the day. But if ckheart really does try to use the tactics I mentioned, we can continue to monitor Johnny¡¯s residence and be ready for any potential threats from Hell,¡± Lin Rui said as he skillfully turned the steering wheel.

    ¡°Jackson, I have to say that your intelligence is above average. And if those hell visitors do appear, do you n on taking action against them?¡± Bucky asked with some emotion after listening to Lin Rui¡¯splete analysis.

    ¡°If Johnny doesn¡¯t realize the danger and take steps to protect Roxanne, then I may have to intervene. Protecting the people we care about is important,¡± Lin Rui replied with a twinkle in his eyes as he drove towards Johnny¡¯s residence.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, it might be a good idea to get some more powerful weapons just in case. We can¡¯t let our guard down,¡± Bucky spoke after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words and he also agreed with Bucky¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Haha, those visitors from hell might not be as scary as we think. With the right weapons, we might be able to take them out with just one shot,¡± Bucky said with a chuckle. It¡¯s important to be prepared for any potential threats, but it¡¯s also important to maintain a sense of confidence and optimism.

    Hoo hoo!

    In this way, while Ghost Rider was busy defeating the Wind Demon and breaking through the police blockade to reach the old man¡¯s cemetery, Lin Rui and Bucky returned to Johnny¡¯s residence to continue their vigil.

    The police, on the other hand, were busy cleaning up the battlefield and trying to regain theirposure. Captain Dn and Agent Edward had already returned to their offices at the police station. It¡¯s important to be vignt and prepared for any potential threats, but it¡¯s also important to know when to trust in the capabilities of those who are trained to handle such situations.

    ¡°Agent Edward, have you ever encountered a situation like this before?¡± Seeing the ming skeleton with his own eyes, Captain Dn¡¯s understanding of the world was on the brink of copsing.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a low-level agent in SHIELD. But our backup should be here soon,¡± Agent Edward replied with a wry smile, shaking his head in response to Captain Dn¡¯s question.

    ¡°Do you think SHIELD¡¯s support will be able to handle this situation?¡± Captain Dn asked, aware that SHIELD has many powerful individuals, such as superheroes who can withstand alien invasions, but this particr situation seemed more supernatural in nature.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that now. But they are more powerful than us. Plus, I¡¯ve already reported the situation and there should be a corresponding solution. We just need to try to maintain the status quo,¡± Agent Edward said, trying to reassure Captain Dn¡¯s worries.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if we can sustain this situation.¡±

    ¡°By the way, it seems that the ming skeleton had a response to the reporter. Can you tell me more about her?¡±

    ¡­

    The Ghost Rider rode his bike through the night and arrived at the cemetery where the old man was. However, he found that ckheart had already beaten the old man and was attempting to extract information about the whereabouts of a contract from him.

    Despite the old man¡¯s refusal to reveal this information, ckheart eventually left with Wallow (the Demon of Water). It was simr to what Lin Rui had suspected, ckheart had ns to attack the people close to Johnny.

    The old man reminded Johnny that ckheart may be nning to attack Roxanne. In response, Johnny quickly returned to his bike. However, he knew that he would not be able to catch up with ckheart and the Water Demon.

    As the evening approached and the sunset in the west, Lin Rui stood on the roof near Johnny¡¯s residence, looking down at Roxanne as she got out of her car. He muttered, ¡°Roxanne is indeed here, and Johnny¡¯s agent is also in his residence. If ckheart were toe at this time, both of them would be in grave danger.¡±

    As the evening approached, Roxanne, who had already been sought out by the Police Captain, couldn¡¯t resisting to look for Johnny. Before Roxanne arrived, Johnny¡¯s manager, Mack, had alreadye. Mack was unaware of the situation and only knew that Johnny had been taken away by the police and was now missing.

    After meeting Mack at Johnny¡¯s apartment, Roxanne began searching for the reason behind Johnny¡¯s strange behavior. As she was flipping through the books that Johnny had read in an attempt to control the mes within his body, she suddenly felt a chilling from behind her.

    Hoo!

    Feeling the coolness emanating from behind her, Roxanne immediately turned to see who was there. She saw a pale man in a ck windbreaker standing behind Mack. When Roxanne looked at the man, he smiled at her with his lips slightly raised. However, this smile was terrifying. It was ckheart, who hade to visit and no words were needed to exin his presence.

    Brush!

    As he smiled at Roxanne, ckheart reached out and thrust his hand into Mack¡¯s back. If Mack were to be stabbed, arge amount of sulfur would pour into his body, causing him to suffer a miserable death within seconds.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    However, just as Roxanne watched in horror and shouted a warning to Mack, a burst of rapid gunfire filled the room. ckheart, who had been shooting at Mack, was directly repelled by more than a dozen bullets that were fired from the side. His hand did not sessfully enter Mack¡¯s back.

    ¡°Mack! Be careful!¡± Roxanne shouted out in warning.

    ¡°Ah!!¡± Hearing Roxanne¡¯s shout, Mack snapped out of his stunned state and screamed as he ran away from ckheart.

    Even if they didn¡¯t know who ckheart was, it was clear from the cold aura he exuded and the fact that he only took a few steps back after being hit by a bullet that he was not a normal person.

    ¡°Who?!¡± Shaking off a dozen bullets that had struck his windbreaker, ckheart shouted angrily after being interrupted.

    Hoo!

    As ckheart yelled, he also revealed his true face, which was a horrifying sight to behold.

 Chapter 927: Seeing Blackheart

    <h4>Chapter 927: Seeing ckheart</h4>

    Da Da Da Da Da!

    As ckheart revealed his true identity and angrily yelled, he was met with a hail of bullets from the window. However, ckheart was ready and managed to deftly dodge the attack and he even rushed towards the window.

    Hoo!

    ckheart, who intended to attack Mack and harm Roxanne, was surprised when someone intervened and disrupted his n with their skilled marksmanship. In his anger, he disregarded the fear of Mack and Roxanne and focused on finding the person who had interrupted him.

    Boom!

    Gulu Gulu~

    However, just as ckheart rushed towards the window, a small ck ball just flew in from the window, hit the ground, and just rolled towards ckheart¡¯s position.

    ¡°What is this?¡­¡± Looking at the ball that rolled down to his feet, ckheart looked down at the ball suspiciously and muttered to himself

    Boom!

    The next moment, the ball exploded at ckheart¡¯s feet, releasing a thick cloud of white smoke that enveloped him and spread throughout the room. It became clear that this was a smoke bomb.

    Call!

    As the smoke bomb detonated and filled the room with thick smoke, another figure entered through a window adjacent to the previous one. This person was athletic and heavily armed, carrying a rapid-fire machine gun and several grenade-like metal balls on their waist. He also wore tactical goggles on his head, giving the appearance of a highly skilled soldier.

    It is clear that the soldier who interrupted ckheart¡¯s attack was Bucky, who had been hiding outside the window. It is unknown how Bucky obtained such a full set of weapons, but it is possible that he may have snuck into the police arsenal to obtain them.

    Bucky burst into the room and saw that ckheart was surrounded by smoke from the smoke grenade. He quickly raised his machine gun and pointed it toward the smoke, but when he looked through the infrared sensor in his tactical goggles, he didn¡¯t see any movement. It took Bucky a moment to realize that the enemy was from hell and therefore he may not show up on the infrared sensor.

    Brush!

    As Bucky prepared to make a tactical shift in response to the threat, he was taken by surprise as ckheart appeared behind him and reached out with a sly grin. Despite Bucky¡¯s efforts to defend himself, it seemed that he would not be able to escape ckheart¡¯s sneak attack.

    Boom!

    Just as ckheart¡¯s sneak attack seemed to be sessful, Bucky was rescued by a powerful bullet that came from the side and struck ckheart directly in the face. The force of the blow smashed half of ckheart¡¯s face, exposing the rotten flesh and bones beneath.

    As ckheart turned angrily to see where the attack hade from with half of his face smashed, Bucky quickly rolled away and turned back to face ckheart, raising the Sub Machine gun in his hand to deliver another blow.

    Da Da Da Da Da!

    Despite ckheart¡¯s formidable powers and apparent fearlessness, Bucky and the yet-to-arrive Lin Rui were able to repeatedly attack and weaken him. By the time ckheart had even engaged the enemy, he had already sustained numerous bullet wounds and suffered severe damage to half of his face.

    ¡°Roar! You damned ants!¡± As Bucky continued to attack, ckheart, who still had one eye functioning, roared in anger and released a cloud of ck air from his entire body.

    Call!

    The ck mist emanating from ckheart rapidly approached Bucky, who was preparing to shoot again, and Bucky immediately turned and fled. However, the mist was too fast and quickly caught up to him. Just as the mist was about to envelop Bucky, a figure rushed over from the side and intervened.

    Hoo Hoo!

    The ck mist quickly surrounded Bucky and the mysterious figure that had rushed in.

    ¡°You insignificant ants!¡± ckheart sneered, his blood-red eyes glowing with malice as he spoke in a low voice. Despite having recovered from the damage to his face, he still seemed angry and dangerous.

    However, just as ckheart thought he had taken care of the two intruders with his ck mist, he suddenly raised his eyebrows in surprise, sensing a strange energy wave emanating from within the mist.

    ¡°How?!¡­¡­¡±

    Buzz~ Bang!

    ckheart was shocked when the ck mist that surrounded Bucky and another figure suddenly burst. The mist dissipated as it flew in every direction before disappearingpletely. This surprised ckheart even more, as the other party had actually managed to eliminate the energy from hell!

    When the ck mist disappeared, the scene inside was revealed. Bucky and Lin Rui were standing there, supporting each other.

    ¡°Bucky, are you okay?¡± Lin Rui reached out to support Bucky, who was in a weakened state. He had rushed out at thest moment to block the ck mist with internal energy from affecting Bucky but he was still weakened and a worried expression appeared on Lin Rui¡¯s face.

    Even though Lin Rui had released an internal energy defense before the ck mist enveloped Bucky, ckheart¡¯s hell energy was a very special attack and Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy was not able topletely block it. While Lin Rui¡¯s own body was strong enough to resist the attack of the remaining ck mist, Bucky was still somewhat affected.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little dizzy.¡± Bucky shook his head as he spoke and stood straight with Lin Rui¡¯s support, reassuring him.

    ¡°It looks like ordinary attacks aren¡¯t effective against him. Bucky, you should go to the side and rest. I can handle Miss Roxanne and the manager. You just take care of yourself.¡± Lin Rui quickly said after checking Bucky¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to be okay?¡± Bucky asked with a worried expression on his face after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Bucky was a little helpless to find that his attacks were useless against the opponent, as he had expected. He knew that the opponent probably had many attack methods that he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand or guard against. He had felt a sense of impending death when ckheart had approached him earlier.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure! And you need to watch out for other people too. Remember those fallen angels who can control natural elements?¡± Lin Rui reminded Bucky while answering his question.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Bucky nodded and rushed over to Roxanne and Mack in the corner with his weapon in his hand.

 Chapter 928: Lin Rui VS Blackheart

    <h4>Chapter 928: Lin Rui VS ckheart</h4>

    Lin Rui used his internal energy to disperse the ck mist, allowing Bucky to leave. ckheart watched them intently as they did this and after observing them for a while, ckheart¡¯s focus shifted to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± ckheart asked Lin Rui, who had just shown the ability to disperse energy from hell. ckheart found Lin Rui more threatening than the warrior with urate marksmanship.

    Lin Rui looked up at ckheart and replied lightly, ¡°I¡¯m just passing by and I heard about you and I just couldn¡¯t stand you.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Couldn¡¯t stand me?! There are easier ways to take your own life!¡± ckheartughed maniacally and roared in anger as he transformed into a ck mist and rushed toward Lin Rui.

    Lin Rui saw the misting towards him quickly and spoke with a cold expression on his face, ¡°I knew you would sneak attack!¡± As he finished speaking, an intense energy burst out of Lin Rui¡¯s whole body.

    Boom!

    As the wave of energy and the Azura light burst forth from Lin Rui¡¯s body, a bright light appeared in his mind, causing his eyes to sharpen. This sudden burst of energy and light seemed to give Lin Rui a burst of inspiration or rity.

    Lin Rui raised his right hand and waved it forward while shouting out themand ¡°Cut!¡± as a sudden idea came to him.

    Buzz Buzz!

    As Lin Rui shouted and waved his hand, the Azura lighting from him suddenly transformed into a huge Azura lightsaber. With a swift motion, Lin Rui used the lightsaber to sh through the iing ck mist.

    Rumbling!

    Bucky, Roxanne, and Mack watched in shock as the Azura sword energy collided with the ck mist, causing a powerful shock wave as if two physical objects had collided and exploded. Even though both the Azura sword energy and the ck mist were invisible and intangible, the force of their collision was palpable.

    The collision of Lin Rui¡¯s Azura sword energy, which was transformed from his internal energy, and ckheart¡¯s hellish dark energy resulted in a violent explosion. When the Azura sword energy struck the ck mist, it shattered into thousands of small sword energies that sliced through the group of ck mist.

    However, the ck mist, which was imbued with powerful energy by ckheart, was able to withstand the attack of the tiny sword energy and they were swallowed up by the mist.

    Boom!

    Hoo Hoo! ~

    Finally, after a few seconds of the explosion caused by the collision of the Azura sword energy and the ck mist, the Azura light in the center of the explosionpletely disappeared, having beenpletely consumed by the ck mist.

    This seems to indicate that Lin Rui¡¯s attack, inspired by a sudden sh of inspiration, was not strong enough to ovee ckheart¡¯s strength. It is possible that ckheart¡¯s power surpasses Lin Rui¡¯s, giving ckheart the advantage in this confrontation.

    Feeling the gusts of strong wind blowing in front of him, the Azura light on Lin Rui¡¯s body flickered brightly. Despite the energy shockwave of the previous collision, Lin Rui did not take a step back.

    He has realized that he can use the magical energy within his body for a variety of purposes, and he has gradually learned how to harness his internal energy. At this moment, he is like a businessman guarding a gold mine, seeking the most effective ways to extract and use this valuable resource.

    ¡°Roar!¡± As Lin Rui stood facing the ck mist, a piercing roar suddenly erupted from within it.

    Hoo!!!!

    In the next moment, the ck mist churned and ckheart¡¯s half-formed body emerged, he roared as he charged toward Lin Rui.

    ¡°Do you really think that this would work now?!¡± Lin Rui eximed, showing no fear despite the disgust ckheart¡¯s true form evoked in him.

    Shout!

    As Lin Rui waved the ordinary baseball bat in his hand, the Azura light covering him also enveloped the bat. Holding the bat, Lin Rui charged toward ckheart as his disgusting mist form rushed toward him.

    Boom!

    The first collision was straightforward, with Lin Rui¡¯s baseball bat striking ckheart¡¯s swung paw. Lin Rui, protected by his internal energy, was not afraid of ckheart¡¯s hellish dark energy attack.

    And ckheart was also able to counter Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy attack. As a result, the huge explosion force from the collision sent both of them flying backward.

    Hoo hoo!

    Lin Rui¡¯s right hand holding the baseball bat trembled slightly as he took several steps back before regaining his bnce. Across from him, the ck mist that had taken on the form of ckheart rolled and scrambled around the room, continuously roaring in apparent pain from the bacsh of the attack.

    After tumbling through the air, ckheart charged toward Lin Rui on the ground once more. As the son of a demon from hell, ckheart has never before been so humiliated as to be beaten by an ordinary-looking young man. However, ckheart no longer views Lin Rui as ordinary, although he has not yet identified the Azura light energy emanating from him.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Rui snorted coldly as he watched the ck mist continue to charge toward him and he also stepped forward without showing any fear.

    ckheart possesses the pride of a demon from hell, and Lin Rui has his own pride as well. Although he has not yet recovered his memories, his subconscious mind tells him that he should not retreat even when facing real demons.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see it today! What¡¯s so great about a demon from hell!¡± Lin Rui deres.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    ¡­

    As Lin Rui and ckheart fought, Bucky watched the strange and fierce battle from the corner of the room, where he was hiding with Roxanne and Mack. Despite the unusual nature of the conflict, Bucky and the others were hardly surprised by it anymore. It seems that they have epted the fight as a reality.

    Despite his willingness to ept strange situations, Bucky¡¯s hands were tied as he watched the fierce battle between Lin Rui and ckheart. Clutching his weapon tightly, he was ready to assist Lin Rui at any moment, but the intense conflict made it difficult for him to find an opportunity to act.

    ¡°Who¡­ who are you? Who is that scary-looking guy who can turn into ck mist? And who is that young man who is fighting him?!¡± Roxanne, who had recovered somewhat from her initial shock, asked several questions in quick session.

    ¡°Is this even important right now? No matter who they are, the important thing is that we should get out of here immediately!¡± Mack, who had narrowly escaped death at the hands of ckheart, whispered as he squinted his eyes.

    He did not want to know about the identities of those two people fighting in front of him and he just wanted to escape as soon as possible.

    ¡°You¡¯re right! We really should leave!¡± Bucky agreed with Mack¡¯s words and responded immediately.

 Chapter 929: Wallow

    <h4>Chapter 929: Wallow</h4>

    Bucky is so focused on the uing battle that he doesn¡¯t have time to think about Roxanne and Mack. As a result, he urges them to leave while ckheart and Lin Rui are fighting. Despite this, Bucky is unsure of what ckheart is capable of, as Lin Rui had previously reminded him of angels who could control the elements of nature. However, the three of them fail to notice a puddle of sewage water that has appeared behind them.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Mack responds without hesitation and turns to leave.

    Roxanne, having witnessed the intense and strange battle ahead, no longer questions Bucky and Lin Rui¡¯s identities and follows Mack to leave. However, just as Mack takes a few steps, he suddenly stops.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Mack?¡± Roxanne, who was following behind him, asked suspiciously when he saw Mack stop.

    Mack, who stopped walking, slowly lowers his head and looks at his feet without responding to Roxanne. At this moment, he realizes that his front foot has stepped into a puddle of sewage water that is acting like glue and it won¡¯t allow him to pull his leg out.

    ¡°My feet¡­it feels like something is pulling me in!¡± Mack says with a trembling voice as he failed to pull his feet out of the water.

    ¡°What?¡± At Mack¡¯s words, both Roxanne and Bucky looked down at Mack¡¯s feet.

    Gulu Gulu!

    As Bucky and Roxanne look down, they see the puddle of sewage water begin to flow and climb up Mack¡¯s feet in a strange manner. This unsettling scene causes Mack, who is caught in it, to tremble in fear, and Bucky and Roxanne be frightened as well.

    ¡°Help me!!¡± The sewage water has now climbed up to Mack¡¯s calves, causing him to cry out in fear.

    Brush!

    In response, Bucky quickly pulls out a tactical dagger from his waist and tries to sh at the climbing sewage water. However, no matter how sharp the dagger is, it is unable to cut through the flowing water and Bucky¡¯s attack proves to be ineffective against it.

    Gulu Gulu~

    Bucky and Roxanne watched in surprise as the mass of living water suddenly wrapped around Mack, just like a boa constrictor would with its prey. Mack¡¯s face turned red from being strangled and he was unable to speak.

    ¡°Go!¡± Realizing that Mack could not be rescued, Bucky decided to quickly pull Roxanne away.

    At this moment, he had already guessed that the strange scene in front of them was probably caused by a fallen angel who could control natural elements, as the old man in the cemetery had mentioned.

    Lee!

    However, just as Bucky and Roxanne took a couple of steps back, they heard the sound of liquid pping against the ground beneath their feet and the expressions on their faces immediately changed upon hearing this.

    Gulu Gulu~

    ¡­

    While Bucky and Roxanne were dealing with Wallow (the Demon of Water) in the corner, Lin Rui and ckheart were still locked in an intense fight in the middle of the room.

    However, Lin Rui seemed to be getting more and morefortable with the fight as it progressed, it was as if he was an old cksmith who had not struck iron in over a decade and was getting back into the swing of things.

    Lin Rui had entered this state intentionally, allowing him to be more flexible and changeable in the way he used the internal energy in his body.

    Boom!

    With a loud boom, Lin Rui smashed ckheart into the air with his baseball bat. He felt a surge of inexhaustible strength coursing through his body. On the other hand, ckheart had strange abilities, but Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy was able to block the invasion of hell¡¯s dark energy. As a result, ckheart was getting worse and worse in the battle.

    Whistling ~

    ¡°Hahaha! You are nothing more than that!!¡± Looking at the ck mist flying in midair, Lin Rui shouted rudely with a baseball bat in his hand.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± ckheart was taken aback when he encountered Lin Rui, a powerful and strange enemy. He was extremely frustrated and angry.

    .¡°Didn¡¯t I say that at the beginning? I¡¯m just a passerby who couldn¡¯t stand you!¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile on his face when he heard ckheart¡¯s angry shout.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you really think you can stop me with your meager power?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s arrogance, ckheart, who was in the form of ck mist, shrank down and revealed his human form.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Didn¡¯t I just do that?¡± Lin Rui asked back, pretending to be puzzled.

    ¡°Look behind you.¡± Without answering Lin Rui¡¯s question, ckheart, who hadpletely transformed into a human form remarked with a cold look in his eyes.

    The look in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes changed instantly when he heard ckheart¡¯s words, and he already had a feeling that something bad had happened. So, while still keeping an eye on ckheart, he quickly turned around and looked. He saw that Bucky, Roxanne, and Mack were all tangled up by Wallow (the Demon of Water), with running water constricting them. Mack was having difficulty breathing at this time, while Bucky, due to his physical fitness, was in better condition. However, Roxanne and Mack were already showing signs of hypoxia.

    ¡°Are you still going to stop me? I don¡¯t mind, because my goal has already been achieved.¡± ckheart¡¯s voice sounded from behind Lin Rui as he turned around and saw that scene.

    Whew! Shout!

    Hearing the sounding from behind him, Lin Rui swung his baseball bat, hitting ckheart and causing him to turn into ck mist, ckheart floated to the side of Wallow (the Demon of Water) after being hit by Lin Rui.

    ¡°Let them go!¡± Lin Rui raised his baseball bat and pointed it at ckheart as he reappeared in the human form beside Wallow (the Demon of Water)..

    ¡°Let them go? You think too highly of yourself! I originally just nned to capture this little beauty here, but seeing your strength, I think maybe I can have another helper this time,¡± ckheart said with a cruel smile, on his face as he responded to Lin Rui¡¯s low threat.

    ckheart had been unable to get the Contract of San Venganza from the old man in the cemetery, so he had no choice but to use Roxanne to threaten Johnny into asking the old man for it.

    Now that Lin Rui and Bucky had gotten involved, ckheart saw an opportunity to have another pawn to threaten with. He may even be able to use the strange and powerful young man in front of him to deal with his father.

    ¡°Listen to me, if you dare to hurt them, I promise I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t make a move because Bucky and Roxanne were in the opponent¡¯s hands, so he could only threaten ckheart.

    ¡°Haha! Do you think these threats will work on me? Tell the Rider to go to the Gravekeeper and bring me the contract to San Venganza, I¡¯ll be waiting there.¡± ckheart sneered at Lin Rui¡¯s threats and made it clear that he was not intimidated.

    Hoo hoo!

    With that, ckheart turned into a cloud of ck mist and enveloped the three people beside him.

 Chapter 930: Lin Rui VS Ghost Rider

    <h4>Chapter 930: Lin Rui VS Ghost Rider</h4>

    H¨± whistling!

    ckheart enveloped Bucky and the other two in a ck mist, picked them up, and flew quickly toward the window. He circled the room in front of Lin Rui and then flew out through the window. After ckheart took Bucky and the others away, Wallow (the Demon of Water) also disappeared into the puddle of sewage water on the ground.

    P¨±!

    As ckheart flew towards the window, Lin Rui tried his best to stop him with a cold expression on his face. Simultaneously, a burst of energy fluctuations much stronger than before erupted from his body.

    ¡°Leave him alone!¡± Lin Rui shouted in anger, and an invisible mental wave rushed out of his body and struck ckheart, who had already reached the window

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Under Lin Rui¡¯s unexpected psychic attack, the ck mist that had enveloped ckheart suddenly stopped, twisting and changing shape violently at the window. ckheart¡¯s hoarse roar could also be hearding from the ck mist, indicating that he had been injured by Lin Rui¡¯s psychic attack.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, Lin Rui took this opportunity to catch up, and the ck mist spit out a person, who flew towards Lin Rui. Lin Rui had no choice but to slow down and reach out to catch the person. However, the dy allowed ckheart to elerate and he quickly rushed out of the window again.

    ¡°Hahaha! You should obedientlye to me with the Contract of San Venganza! Otherwise, the fate of these two people will not be very good!¡± As the ck mist flew into the air, ckheart¡¯s mboyantughter and reminder could be heard.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Holding the half-dead Mack in his hands, Lin Rui stood on the edge of the window and looked up at the ck mist that had quickly left and cursed in frustration.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    As ckheart took Bucky and Roxanne away, the sound of engines roaring could be heard approaching in the dark night. Johnny finally arrived, but by the time he got there, all he could see was the shadow of ckheart leaving in the form of a ck mist.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Upon seeing the ck mist flying away in mid-air, Johnny, who had driven his bike to downstairs his residence, changed his expression and stopped instantly.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Then, Johnny rushed into his home. After rushing out of the elevator, Johnny saw the young man who had left the cemetery standing in the living room of his home, while Macky motionless on the ground.

    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Seeing the scene in front of him, Johnny roared angrily and rushed over.

    When Johnny came out of the elevator, Lin Rui had already noticed him. As Johnny rushed over angrily, Lin Rui took two steps back, allowing Johnny to rush to Mack¡¯s side.

    Shout!

    ¡°What did you do to him!?¡± Johnny, who had forced Lin Rui back, immediately saw Mack lying on the ground with bruises on his face and obvious injuries. He angrily asked Lin Rui what had happened.

    Shout!

    As he questioned Lin Rui, Johnny had already raised his foot towards Lin Rui and approached him. Additionally, Johnny¡¯s body was emanating bursts of heat, indicating that he was about to transform into Ghost Rider.

    It was clear that Lin Rui, a man whose origins were unknown and who had caught Johnny¡¯s attention from the beginning, was the primary suspect in this situation.

    Lin Rui did not exin anything to Johnny¡¯s questioning. If Johnny had not been so aggressive, Lin Rui would have exined clearly what had happened. However, now that Johnny was starting to transform into Ghost Rider, Lin Rui saw no point in exining.

    Since Johnny is showing this kind of attitude then Lin Rui doesn¡¯t need to bother. If it¡¯s a fight he wants then it¡¯s a fight he would get. Lin Rui, who was in a fit of rage, still had no ce to vent his anger and this presented a perfect punching bag!

    Boom!

    Upon seeing Lin Rui¡¯s calm expression, Johnny finally couldn¡¯t suppress the heat in his body and transformed into a ming skeleton, bing Ghost Rider.

    ¡°Roar!¡± After transforming into Ghost Rider, Johnny, who was gradually losing his mind, let out a roar and rushed toward Lin Rui.

    Shout!

    The next moment, a skeleton fist wrapped in scorching mes sted toward Lin Rui.

    ¡°Hmph! Let me see how strong you are!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as he faced the powerful force of the skeleton fist, and he let out a low growl.

    Boom!

    Then, Azura light, which had just disappeared from Lin Rui¡¯s body, surged out again. Facing Ghost Rider¡¯s fiery fist, Lin Rui smashed it with the baseball bat that was still in his hand.

    Boom!

    Lin Rui and Ghost Rider crossed paths after a loud noise. Their first fight was intense and head-to-head. Ghost Rider swung at Lin Rui, but Lin Rui, who had just faced off against ckheart and remained determined, managed to dodge Ghost Rider¡¯s attack.

    Ghost Rider continued to pursue Lin Rui, but Lin Rui was able to avoid his attack at every turn.

    Brush!

    Lin Rui, who was able to deftly evade Ghost Rider¡¯s pursuit, discarded half of the baseball bat that he was holding. In their previous exchange, Ghost Rider¡¯s hellfire had burnt Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy and damaged the baseball bat.

    Lin Rui had noticed the effect of the mes on Ghost Rider¡¯s body on his own energy and decided to retreat strategically after the initial attack.

    ¡°Is this Hellfire? I¡¯m lucky I didn¡¯t get hit with his fist earlier,¡± Lin Rui said to himself as he stood a few meters away from Ghost Rider, observing the mes on Ghost Rider¡¯s body.

    He could tell that the power of Hellfire was stronger and at a higher levelpared to the dark energy of hell used by ckheart.

    ¡°Hahaha! You can¡¯t escape from me!¡± Ghost Rider seemed to know that Lin Rui was afraid of his Hellfire and let out a wildugh.

    H!

    Ghost Rider then pulled out the iron chain wrapped around his shoulders. The chain was enchanted with Hellfire, which made it more deadly. Ghost Rider swung the ming iron chain toward Lin Rui.

    ¡°Hmph! You want to attack me with that. Do you think I will remain still while you attack?!¡± Lin Rui snorted in disdain as he saw Ghost Rider swinging the iron chain toward him and jumped to avoid the attack.

    However, the iron chain enchanted by hellfire seemed to be able to grow infinitely, and despite Lin Rui¡¯s efforts, he was unable to escape the iron chain. The next moment, Lin Rui, who was jumping into the air, was tied up by a ming chain!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lin Rui cursed in frustration as he was caught by the iron chain. He had not expected to be caught by the enchanted weapon and was taken off guard.

    Lin Rui struggled to break free from the chains that trapped him in mid-air. He tried to use his internal energy to break free, but the consumption of energy by the Hellfire was too great. He could barely maintain control and prevent himself from being burnt by the mes.

    Shout!

 Chapter 931: Not Working

    <h4>Chapter 931: Not Working</h4>

    Hoo hoo!

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Ghost Rider let out a wild, devilishugh as he pulled on the iron chain.

    Lin Rui struggled as he was pulled along by Ghost Rider, but eventually gave up trying to break free and focused on using his internal energy to resist the hellfire that was invading his body.

    As a result, Lin Rui, who was now chained and dragged by Ghost Rider, soon arrived at his destination.

    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Stillughing maniacally, Ghost Rider released the iron chain and stretched out his hands once Lin Rui was within reach.

    P¨±!

    Lin Rui, who was caught off guard and didn¡¯t have a chance to escape, was firmly grasped by Ghost Rider¡¯s shoulders with two bone ws. He was lifted off the ground and held in front of Ghost Rider, his feet dangling in the air.

    Ghost Rider then turned the skull on his head to face Lin Rui, staring at him with ck, empty eyes. Lin Rui, who was not as tall as Johnny, was now at a disadvantage as he was suspended in the air by Ghost Rider.

    ¡°Feel the pain of your soul! Hahaha¡­¡± Ghost Rider let out a roar of anger as Lin Rui involuntarily looked into Ghost Rider¡¯s eyes.

    With Lin Rui captured, Ghost Rider finally had the opportunity to use his ultimate move: the Penance Stare. Despite Lin Rui¡¯s efforts to avoid looking into Ghost Rider¡¯s ck eyes, he found himself unable to resist the special energy emanating from them and eventually met Ghost Rider¡¯s gaze.

    Boom!

    In the next instant, a powerful psychic force surged from Ghost Rider¡¯s ck eyes and prated Lin Rui¡¯s eyes. While Lin Rui was in a trance, the psychic force broke through the fog and delved deep into the core of his soul.

    The Penance Stare is Ghost Rider¡¯s signature move, which allows him to look directly into the heart of any living being with a soul and make them experience the pain they have inflicted on their victims.

    Through this process, the infernal mes burn the souls of those who have suffered under the Penance Stare clean. Lin Rui is now experiencing the full effects of being stared at by the eyes of repentance, which are capable of directly targeting the soul.

    Hoo~

    However, as Ghost Rider stared at Lin Rui¡¯s soul with his Penance Stare, he seemed to see something that surprised him. There was a hint of something other than emptiness in his deep eyes.

    ¡°How could this be!?¡­¡± Ghost Rider whispered in disbelief after staring into Lin Rui¡¯s eyes for two seconds.

    Brush!

    Just as Ghost Rider was caught off guard, Lin Rui snapped out of his trance and an azure light shone from his ck and white eyes. A powerful psychic force burst from his mind, breaking through Ghost Rider¡¯s control and the effects of the Penance Stare.

    Upon fully regaining consciousness, Lin Rui wriggled out of Ghost Rider¡¯s grasp and used a sudden burst of strength to break free from the restraints on his right hand.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    In the next moment, the iron chain wrapped around Lin Rui broke apart easily. Now free, Lin Rui lifted his leg and delivered a powerful kick to Ghost Rider¡¯s chest, sending him flying through the air and putting some distance between them.

    As Ghost Rider soared through the air, Lin Rui gracefullynded on the ground, his aura seemingly changed from before. Ghost Rider, who had been kicked by Lin Rui, stared at him nkly in shock.

    ¡°Your soul¡­is innocent!¡± Ghost Rider stared at Lin Rui for a few seconds before his skeleton mouth moved slightly to speak the words in his mind.

    ¡°Hmph! Even if my soul is innocent, you¡¯ve really ticked me off now, and I¡¯m ready tomit a crime!¡± Lin Rui snorted coldly in response to Ghost Rider¡¯s words.

    Boom!

    Then, Lin Rui stepped forward and charged toward Ghost Rider. In the brief skirmish just now, Lin Rui had been at a disadvantage and the power of Hellfire was also greater than his internal energy. However, now he seemed to be stronger, which was highly unusual and very unreasonable.

    But,

    As he rushed toward Ghost Rider, Lin Rui¡¯s right hand held a glowing azure long sword. It was this weapon that allowed him to cut through the chains that bound him and escape.

    ¡°You can¡¯t withstand Ghost Rider¡¯s anger!¡± Ghost Rider didn¡¯t back down in the face of Lin Rui¡¯s strong attack and picked up the broken chain from the ground, ready to face him.

    ¡°I want to see if I can bear it!¡± Holding up Azura¡¯s long sword, Lin Rui shouted while waving the long sword and leaping to the top of Ghost Rider¡¯s head.

    Buzz buzz!

    Boom!

    At this moment, the turbulent Azura light gathered above Lin Rui¡¯s head and quickly condensed into a huge Azura lightsaber. Then, as Lin Rui swung the huge Azura lightsaber, it shed toward Ghost Rider below.

    Rumble!

    Ghost Rider, who had just picked up the iron chain and hadn¡¯t had a chance to attack, was overwhelmed by the massive azure lightsaber and his ming figure gradually dimmed under the suppression of the azure light. Eventually, he vanished from sight.

    A few secondster, the smoke and dust created by the massive azure lightsaber cleared, revealing arge hole that had been cut straight through the ground and into the floor below. Lin Rui used this move to cut through the first floor.

    Brush!

    Lin Rui seemed a little surprised by this turn of events and quickly jumped out of the hole and onto the floor below. There, he saw Johnny, who had returned to his human form, lying in the rubble. The blow that Lin Rui had just struck had forced Ghost Rider back into his original form.

    Lin Rui quickly made his way to Johnny¡¯s side and knelt down to assess his condition. As he bent down, Johnny suddenly coughed violently.

    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡± As he coughed violently, Johnny rolled over and prepared to stand up. It seemed that although Ghost Rider had been forced back into his original form, Johnny had not suffered much damage.

    Call!

    As Johnny struggled to get up, Lin Rui reached out and ced a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to your friend. ckheart and the fallen angels around him did it. If it weren¡¯t for me, he would be dead by now.¡± Lin Rui quickly exined as Johnny subconsciously tried to resist.

    ¡°You!¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Also, ckheart took your girlfriend away, and he is using Roxanne¡¯s life to coerce you into going to the cemetery to get the Contract of San Venganza.¡± Before Johnny had a chance to speak, Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°ckheart?! Roxanne!¡± Johnny shouted out in worry upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    ¡°So, if you want to save your girlfriend, we still have to work together. This ce has been surrounded by the police. #%*&s7646, this is my address. You can find me there once I leave.¡± Without further exnation, Lin Rui removed his hand from Johnny¡¯s shoulder as soon as he finished speaking.

    Brush!

    Before Johnny had a chance to react, Lin Rui had already transformed into a ck shadow and quickly vanished into the underground ruins.

    After Lin Rui left, Johnny could hear footsteps approaching from all directions. As he thought about what Lin Rui had said before leaving, Johnny felt a wave of heat wash over him again.

 Chapter 932: The Falcon Leads

    <h4>Chapter 932: The Falcon Leads</h4>

    The night after Ghost Rider had destroyed the local police station, he nearly blew up his own home in a fight with Lin Rui. When the police surrounded Johnny¡¯s house with arge force, Johnny transformed into Ghost Rider once again and summoned his mount, breaking out of the encirclement and disappearing into the dark night.

    Of course, the process of Ghost Rider¡¯s escape this time was not withoutplications.

    Because among the people surrounding his house, there were some fighters among the police who were clearly stronger than ordinary officers, and there was another powerful individual who almost managed to hold Ghost Rider back.

    However, in the end, Ghost Rider broke through and escaped.

    Agent Edward, standing behind a police car, was at a loss for words as he watched the ming figure leave just as arrogantly as the previous night.

    He and Captain Dn rushed to the center of the battle a short distance away, where SHIELD agents had just fought Ghost Rider and it was unclear what had happened.

    Crackling!

    By this point, Johnny¡¯s home had been nearly reduced to ruins. In addition to the damage caused by Lin Rui¡¯s initial fight with ckheart and hister fight with Ghost Rider, Ghost Rider had caused additional destruction as he broke through the police encirclement.

    Ghost Rider¡¯s immortal body allows him to withstand all types of police fire attacks, and he is careful not to harm innocent people too severely, so he can only use Hellfire to deter the police. As a result, most of what was destroyed was burned by Ghost Rider himself.

    Da Da Da ~

    As Agent Edward and Captain Dn rushed over, people were also withdrawing from the battlefield one by one. These people¡¯s equipment and clothing were different from that of the local police officers, and they were obviously more elite, and the person leading them was a ck soldier wearing a set of high-techbat gear.

    If anyone present was familiar with SHIELD, they would recognize these fighters as SHIELD¡¯s special operations team, and the ck fighter leading them would be recognized as Falcon from the Avengers, a superhero!

    As Agent Edward and Captain Dn saw Falcon emerge with the special operations team, they were unsure of how to approach them. Captain Dn represents the local police, and there is not much connection between SHIELD and the local police.

    While Agent Edward is a member of SHIELD, he is only a peripheral observer and not even a beginner agent. Therefore, there is a significant gap between them and people of Falcon¡¯s level.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Agent Edward, aren¡¯t you from SHIELD? Why don¡¯t you go and ask about the situation?¡± Seeing that Falcon and the others were about to pass in front of him, Captain Dn whispered in Agent Edward¡¯s ear.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Upon hearing Captain Dn¡¯s words, Agent Edward was a little embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    If it were an ordinary SHIELD teaming to provide support, Edward could go over and speak with them, but with such a high-level team present, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to approach them.

    However, as Agent Edward and Captain Dn stood there awkwardly, Falcon, who had just walked past, suddenly looked over and stopped before he walked toward them.

    ¡°Are you Agent Edward and Captain Dn?¡± Falcon asked calmly as he approached Agent Edward and Captain Dn.

    As Falcon approached and spoke to them, Agent Edward and Captain Dn were excited but tried to maintain calm expressions.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m Edward, and this is Captain Dn Police.¡± Then, Agent Edward replied immediately.

    ¡°I am Falcon, and you should all know who I am. Do you have any additional information about this incident?¡± Falcon continued to ask with a simple nod.

    Initially, after Special Agent Edward reported the situation here, SHIELD didn¡¯t n to send any members of the Avengers.

    After all, while the members of the Avengers weren¡¯t seriously injured like some other members of the alliance, they still needed to pay attention to the current dynamics of all parties in order to respond to various emergencies.

    However, after Ghost Rider blew up the police stationter, SHIELD also analyzed that this incident was unlikely to be resolved by ordinary special teams.

    That¡¯s why the headquarters sent Falcon from the Avengers, whose special warfare team is second only to the K team. Falcon should be able to handle the strange situation here.

    As soon as Falcon arrived, he immediately participated in the siege of a dangerous individual. The fighting process surprised Falcon. He has seen many amazing things since joining the Avengers, but what he encountered during the process still surprised him. That¡¯s because the other party doesn¡¯t look human.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know much, and we¡¯ve already reported all the information to higher authorities. If there¡¯s anything you want to know then we¡¯ll do our best to answer,¡± Agent Edward replied when Falcon spoke.

    ¡°I just want to know, are you sure that the skeleton guy is Johnny ze?¡± Falcon asked.

    ¡°Well¡­ We¡¯ve had doubts about this. However, Johnny was monitored at the police stationst night, and although the footage isn¡¯t very clear, it¡¯s enough to see that the angry guy was conjured by Johnny,¡± Captain Dn replied helplessly, knowing what Falcon was wondering about

    Without the surveince footage from the police station, it would have been impossible for Agent Edward and Captain Dn to understand that the ming monster was actually Johnny, who had been trapped and beaten by his cellmates and then transformed into a ming killer figure. The difference between the two states was too great to discern without the video evidence.

    ¡°Okay, I got it. This incident will bepletely handled by SHIELD from now on. Thank you Captain Dn for your help and cooperation. However, in order to avoid the loss of the local police force, your actions may not be needed in the future.¡± After a brief understanding, Falcon looked at Captain Dn as he spoke.

    The situation involving Ghost Rider has be much more serious following Falcon¡¯s encounter with him. While it has not yet reached the highest level of ssification, it is approaching that point. Ghost Rider was able to escape from Falcon and a special operations team, even under sustained attack, demonstrating his formidable power.

    Moreover, Falcon, who engaged Ghost Rider inbat firsthand, has a clear sense that his true strength is even greater than what was demonstrated during the fight. As a result, SHIELD has increased the threat level of Ghost Rider, a mysterious individual who appeared out of nowhere.

 Chapter 933: Chat and Regaining Consiousness

    <h4>Chapter 933: Chat and Regaining Consiousness</h4>

    After organizing for SHIELD¡¯s team to clean up the aftermath of the battle and gather any relevant information, Falcon left to report back to Captain America, who was his superior. Despite not having sustained any injuries in the battle, Falcon had used a lot of energy and needed to rest.

    Boom!

    Falcon climbed into the base vehicle at SHIELD headquarters and closed the door behind him. He then removed the damaged flying wings from his back, which had been caught by Ghost Rider¡¯s hellfire during the battle. After taking off his equipment, Falcon grabbed a tablet and connected with SHIELD headquarters.

    D¨© D¨© Drop~

    After the tablet beeped to indicate that themunication connection had been established, Rogers¡¯ profile picture appeared on the screen.

    Roger¡¯s looked at Falcon through the video frame and asked, ¡°Falcon, how¡¯s it going over there?¡±

    ¡°Captain, the situation is somewhat unusual,¡± Falcon said, giving Rogers a serious look.

    ¡°Unusual? Why do you say that?¡± Rogers asked, pausing for a moment upon hearing Falcon¡¯s response.

    Rogers personally arranged for Falcon to be sent to Rochester as a backup for the mission, just in case the local police were unable to handle the situation.

    He had anticipated that Falcon might be able to resolve the matter on his own, or that Falcon might need additional support if the situation proved challenging. However, Rogers didn¡¯t expect Falcon to describe the situation as unusual.

    ¡°We¡¯ve analyzed the surveince footage of Agent Edward returning to headquarters and confirmed that it¡¯s real. I also just fought against the target and, based on what I saw, I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s not human,¡± Falcon said seriously as he looked at the confused expression on Rogers¡¯s face on the tablet.

    ¡°Not human? Are you certain?¡± Rogers asked, his expression bing serious upon hearing Falcon¡¯s response.

    They had recently suffered heavy losses while repelling an invasion by an extraterrestrial civilization, and now the Mirage Knight was missing and his fate was uncertain. If they were faced with another non-human incident now, it would be very difficult to handle.

    While aliens can be exined through science and their weapons can be countered, non-human beings present a greater challenge. Conventional weapons may not be effective against them, and SHIELD has not yet begun studying supernatural events.

    It¡¯s imperative that SHIELD establish an investigation department to handle supernatural urrences.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin what I just experienced otherwise. My experience can¡¯t ount for the existence of the target. Captain, if you saw him with your own eyes, I¡¯m confident you woulde to the same conclusion,¡± Falcon replied in a serious tone, knowing that Rogers might still be skeptical.

    ¡°Alright, I trust you. Do you need any additional support? I can send Hawkeye or other Avengers to help you,¡± Rogers said, epting Falcon¡¯s words and inquiring about whether he needed further support.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it for now. During the battle, I noticed that the target seems to be avoiding fighting us and trying to escape. There are clearly a lot of things we don¡¯t know about this incident,¡± Falcon said, shaking his head and declining Rogers¡¯ offer of support. He then shared his thoughts on the situation.

    ¡°If you¡¯re certain, then go ahead. I¡¯m confident you can handle it,¡± Rogers said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if the opponent is non-human, I can still find their weaknesses,¡± Falcon replied.

    Brush~

    After discussing the situation briefly with SHIELD, Falcon ended themunication. He had declined Rogers¡¯ offer of support because he didn¡¯t want to divert too much of SHIELD¡¯s corebat power for this matter.

    Furthermore, Falcon felt that there might be something hidden in the incident he encountered and he needed to investigate it carefully.

    After losing contact with Rogers, Falcon began reviewing all the clues rted to the incident.

    He hoped to find some clues that had previously been overlooked. While Falcon was sorting through the clues on his own, Mack, who had been rescued by the police from Johnny¡¯s residence, was receiving the Recovery Serum in the intensive care unit.

    Mack is Johnny¡¯s manager and friend, so he was at Johnny¡¯s house during the recent fight. The police recognized the importance of Mack and gave him the highest-end Recovery Serum, hoping to awaken him as quickly as possible and gather information from him.

    SHIELD also provided a lot of assistance after learning that there were surviving witnesses, which helped Mack recover faster. In fact, although Mack¡¯s injuries were serious, they were not fatal.

    The water monster¡¯s attack was also meant to control and threaten Lin Rui, rather than kill him. When ckheart left with the three of them, he threw Mack down first and didn¡¯t harm him further, indicating that it was unnecessary.

    Thanks to SHIELD¡¯s high-end Recovery Serum, Mack quickly regained consciousness. As soon as he woke up, SHIELD immediately notified Falcon and began questioning Mack about Johnny and the mysterious man. However, Mack had been unconscious when Ghost Rider arrived and didn¡¯t know what had happened to him. He did, however, witness the fight between Lin Rui and ckheart.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! That man is a devil! A real devil! His face can turn into a scary skull, and his eyes are full of ck mist!¡± Mack emphasized to the police and SHIELD when asked about ckheart, reiterating the image he had seen.

    ¡°We¡¯re asking you about the guy who was on fire, but you keep talking about the guy with ck mist. Are you intentionally misleading us because of your loyalty to Johnny?¡± Both the police and SHIELD were skeptical of Mack¡¯s words.

    The police and SHIELD had only encountered Johnny¡¯s transformed Ghost Rider so far and had not seen ckheart or the fallen angels who can control natural elements. Therefore, it was natural that not many people were willing to believe Mack¡¯s terrifying descriptions of his experiences.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I really don¡¯t know the guy with mes you¡¯re talking about! But there really is a devil! He almost killed me! He can control the water and hide in the water!¡± Mack said anxiously while lying on his hospital bed.

    The situation Mack encountered was so strange that there was no reason for him to lie for Johnny. He had almost lost his own life.

    ¡°I believe you!¡±

 Chapter 934: Clues

    <h4>Chapter 934: Clues</h4>

    Just as Mack was desperately trying to get everyone to believe him, a voice came from outside the ward. Then, Falcon entered the room, walking straight over to Mack¡¯s hospital bed and giving him a serious look.

    ¡°I believe you. Can you carefully describe everything that happened at Johnny¡¯s house? Especially for those people you¡¯ve never met before, the more detailed the description, the better,¡± Falcon said as he stared at Mack for a few moments before continuing.

    Upon hearing Falcon¡¯s words, Mack nced at the police officers who had been questioning him before, and he began to speak after seeing that they all nodded.

    ¡°I went to Johnny¡¯s house because I was worried about him after he was arrested by the police. Roxanne, who is a reporter and Johnny¡¯s first love, also came. By the way, where is Roxanne? She was with me when we were hurt by that devil. How is she doing now?¡± Mack continued to speak about what he had experienced, but suddenly remembered something and anxiously asked.

    Mack had been controlled by the water demon with Roxanne and Bucky before he fell into aa, so he assumed that everyone else had been rescued as well.

    ¡°Roxanne? We didn¡¯t find Roxanne at Johnny¡¯s, just you,¡± Captain Dn said while frowning upon hearing Mack¡¯s question. If what Mack said was true then there was now a missing person with a special rtionship with Johnny.

    ¡°Only me?! That can¡¯t be!¡± Mack shouted in disbelief upon hearing Captain Dn¡¯s answer.

    Before Mack lost consciousness, he, Roxanne, and the strong warrior were all possessed by the water demon, while the powerful young man was fighting another demon.

    If Mack was saved, then Roxanne and the soldier should have been saved as well. After all, the soldier and the formidable young man were together, so it would be unlikely for just one of them, an unrted person, to be saved while the others were left behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about where Miss Roxanne went, just continue telling us about the situation,¡± Falcon said, interrupting Mack¡¯s surprised shout.

    ¡°Roxanne and I went to Johnny¡¯s house trying to find clues about where he disappeared, but we couldn¡¯t find anything¡­until¡­¡± Mack continued, anxious but under the watchful eyes of the police and other specialized personnel.

    ¡°Until that devil appeared! He suddenly appeared behind me and was about to attack me, but then a dozen bullets shot through the window and stopped him. Then a very powerful soldier rushed in. It was his sudden appearance that allowed me to survive. By the way, that soldier looked much stronger than you,¡± Mack said as he recalled his attack by ckheart with fear but got excited again as he described Buckying to save him.

    ¡°A very powerful fighter¡­ what did he look like?¡± Hearing this, Falcon asked as his interest piqued.

    Mack had already described the appearance of the devil, so now Falcon was even more curious about the warrior who saved him.

    Although Mack said that the current encounter seemed like a random fabrication, Falcon had already faced Ghost Rider and a few more devils were nothing to him.

    ¡°He was¡­ tall, strong, with short hair and a ck baseball cap¡­¡± Mack began recalling Bucky when he encountered him in response to Falcon¡¯s question.

    However, Mack¡¯s simple description wasn¡¯t enough for Falcon and the others to immediately identify this person. In order to get a more urate depiction of the fighter, it would be necessary to find an artist to draw a sketch based on Mack¡¯s description.

    ¡°And what happened after that? Was it this soldier who suddenly appeared and saved you?¡± Falcon continued asking after Mack finished describing Bucky.

    ¡°No! Although this soldier was powerful, he wasn¡¯t a match for that devil. Just when he was about to be hurt by the devil, a young man rushed out. This young man was very powerful and was able to fight the devil head-on!¡± Mack shook his head and continued speaking in response to Falcon¡¯s question.

    ¡°Another young man? Can you describe in detail how they fought?¡± Falcon wondered if Mack was exaggerating or fooling himself upon hearing this.

    ¡°Specific description? It¡¯s hard to describe, it was like a fantasy movie. The two of them were like the viins and heroes in those movies. One was a Devil and the other was a magic warrior. One could transform into a terrifying monster and release ck mist. The other could unleash the light of Azura against the enemy!¡± Mack used this metaphor to describe the battle between Lin Rui and ckheart but this is something that had to be seen with one¡¯s own eyes to fully understand the intensity and imagination-defying nature of it.

    ¡°Azura¡¯s light?¡± Falcon¡¯s trust in Mack was initially shaken, but upon hearing Mack¡¯s description of the young man¡¯s attack methods, a sudden realization shed through his mind.

    In Falcon¡¯s memory, there was indeed someone who could emit Azura light as a means of energy attack. However, that person was currently missing and it was uncertain whether he was on Earth or not. Nheless, Falcon knew that this person was indeed a young man.

    ¡°Can you describe that young man¡¯s appearance in more detail? More detailed than the soldier you described earlier?¡± Falcon asked with an anxious expression on his face, excited by the realization he had just had.

    ¡°Because the young man and the devil were fighting as soon as he rushed out, we hid in the corner. So I didn¡¯t get a good look at him, I only have a vague impression,¡± Mack said, thinking for a moment before responding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call the technology team right away. You need to help determine the appearance of that young man and that soldier as soon as possible,¡± Falcon said, getting straight to the point.

    ¡°Okay, do you want me to continue?¡± Mack asked.

    ¡°Yes, continue,¡± Falcon replied.

    ¡­

    While Falcon obtained thetest clues from Mack, the Ghost Rider, who had escaped the police and SHIELD¡¯s siege, had extinguished the fire on his body and turned back into Johnny. He then drove his bike to a motel on the edge of Rochester, following the address that Lin Rui had given him before the police¡¯s encirclement was fully in ce. This was also the ce where Johnny received more information and assistance.

    Boom Boom Boom~

    A momentter, the door opened, and Johnny saw a familiar face standing in front of him.

    ¡°Jackson!¡±

    ¡°Johnny!¡±

    The two men greeted each other, then Johnny followed Lin Rui into the room.

 Chapter 935: Saying Goodbye

    <h4>Chapter 935: Saying Goodbye</h4>

    Ka~

    Johnny knocked on the door a few times before standing there and waiting. After a few seconds, he heard a soft knock from the other side of the door. The door was then opened, and Lin Rui appeared.

    ¡°Were you being followed?¡± Lin Rui asked Johnny as he looked at him standing at the door.

    ¡°No, who could keep up with me like that?¡± Johnny frowned and replied.

    ¡°Well,e in then.¡± Lin Rui nodded and stepped aside to let Johnny in.

    Without hesitation, Johnny walked into the room and Lin Rui closed the door behind him smoothly.

    ¡°What did you mean by what you told me at my house before?¡± Johnny turned to look at Lin Rui and asked as soon as he entered the room.

    During a recent battle between Lin Rui and Ghost Rider, Lin Rui appeared to be unaffected by Ghost Rider¡¯s Penance Gaze, suggesting that Lin Rui has notmitted any evil deeds.

    However, after being hit by the Penance Gaze, Lin Rui¡¯s strength suddenly increased and he was able to retrieve the Beheading Spirit Sword, which should have been in his portable space, and use it to defeat Ghost Rider.

    And after Ghost Rider was beaten back to his original shape, that is, after he turned into Johnny, Lin Rui also noticed the police surrounding him, so he hurriedly whispered a few words into Johnny¡¯s ear and left quietly, leaving Johnny alone to face the police and the support from SHIELD led by Falcon.

    In order to break through, Johnny could only transform into Ghost Rider again, but at this time, Johnny could already control his actions after the transformation. Therefore, he kept his hand when breaking through, and did not cause many casualties to the police and SHIELD.

    ¡°If you¡¯vee to see me, it means you heard everything I said clearly before. I didn¡¯t hurt your friend, I saved him from ckheart,¡± Lin Rui replied lightly to Johnny¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Then you said that ckheart captured Roxanne, is that true?!¡± Johnny asked, not doubting Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. After you turned into Ghost Rider and caused a disturbance at the police stationst night and then left, I think ckheart realized that you and Miss Roxanne have aplicated rtionship. So, before you returned, ckheart had already appeared at your home. At the time, Miss Roxanne and your friend were looking for you at your home,¡± Lin Rui continued to exin, knowing that Johnny was still suspicious of him.

    ¡°I believe when you returned, you saw a cloud of ck mist in the air, which was transformed by ckheart. I was waiting near your house to stop ckheart, but while I was able to stop him, another fallen angel who can control water elements captured your friend, Roxanne, and Bucky. ckheart threatened the lives of those three and eventually left with Roxanne and Bucky,¡± Lin Rui exined before Johnny could ask any more questions, telling him everything that had happened.

    ¡°So, now Roxanne and your friend are both in ckheart¡¯s hands?¡± Johnny asked with a cold expression upon hearing this.

    ¡°Yes, he took Roxanne and Bucky as leverage. ckheart needs the Contract of San Venganza and the old Gravekeeper should know where it is. We need to go to him and get the contract before ckheart runs out of patience or else Roxanne and Bucky will be in danger,¡± Lin Rui exined.

    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go find the Gravekeeper!¡± Johnny shouted upon hearing this.

    ¡°I was also waiting for you toe. Otherwise, I would have gone to find that old man by myself. You want to save your first love, and I want to save my friend,¡± Lin Rui said as he walked towards the door.

    Click!

    Lin Rui opened the door and he and Johnny quickly walked out. This time, instead of driving his own jeep, Lin Rui sat on the back of Johnny¡¯s motorcycle. The speed of the jeep was not much slower than Johnny¡¯s motorcycle.

    Rumble!

    A few secondster, the sound of engines roaring could be heard outside the motel and Johnny quickly took Lin Rui to the cemetery, where he had just returned from.

    Not long after Lin Rui and Johnny left Rochester,

    After Lin Rui and Johnny left the motel room, a strange and cryptic message was emitted from a small metal device on the bedside table. The device then exploded and waspletely destroyed after sending the message.

    As the metal device exploded, JARVIS, who was caring for the injured Tony and others in the underground base of the New York Stark Industries building, received a mysterious waveband message.

    JARVIS quickly began to decode the encrypted message and, after some time, was able to sessfully decrypt it. This unexpected sess brought a rare moment of happiness to JARVIS, who has been in a low mood recently.

    ¡­

    Johnny was driven by anxiety. He then drove Lin Rui back to the cemetery before dawn and parked his bike inside. Johnny went straight to the little shack, while Lin Rui stayed outside and did not follow him.

    Ka~

    As Johnny approached the Bourne, the door opened and the Gravekeeper emerged. The Gravekeeper had visible wounds on his face, possibly from a previous encounter with ckheart.

    When the Gravekeeper saw Johnny approaching with a worried expression and Lin Rui standing behind him, it was clear to the Gravekeeper that something had happened. The gravekeeper¡¯s eyes changed as he realized that his fears had been confirmed.

    It is not specified what the Gravekeeper was worried about, but it is clear that Johnny and Lin Rui¡¯s presence and demeanor have caused the Gravekeeper to be concerned.

    ¡°Did youe here to retrieve the Contract of San Venganza?¡± The Gravekeeper asked calmly as he walked in front of Johnny.

    ¡°ckheart has taken Roxanne! I need to exchange the contract for her release!¡± Johnny said anxiously as he looked at the Gravekeeper.

    ¡°You must understand that if ckheart obtains the Contract of San Venganza, he will gain almost unstoppable power. The entire world could be a living hell. Are you sure you want to give him the contract?¡± The Gravekeeper asked, not surprisingly.

    The Gravekeeper is warning Johnny about the consequences of handing over the contract to ckheart and is questioning whether Johnny truly wants to take this risk.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to stop him, even if it means risking my own life. But Roxanne shouldn¡¯t have to suffer because of this!¡± Johnny replied seriously upon hearing the gravekeeper¡¯s question.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t try to stop you. People who are driven by love can harness the greatest power of Ghost Rider. I¡¯ve always believed this.¡± After hearing Johnny¡¯s response, the Gravekeeper looked at him seriously for a few seconds before speaking.

    The Gravekeeper then walked over to a tree in the cemetery and retrieved a shovel that was stuck in the ground.

    In front of Johnny and Lin Rui, he separated the wooden handle of the shovel and took out a scroll from inside it. The Gravekeeper had apparently hidden the scroll inside the shovel handle for safekeeping.

 Chapter 936: Knight Charge

    <h4>Chapter 936: Knight Charge</h4>

    As the old man unrolled the obviously ancient scroll, Johnny and Lin Rui, who were standing behind him, fixed their gaze upon it.

    ¡°Is this the Contract of San Venganza? So it really is with you!¡± Johnny eximed in surprise as he looked at the scroll in the old man¡¯s hand.

    Originally, Johnny had only heard Lin Rui mention that ckheart wanted them toe to the cemetery to retrieve the contract. He had assumed that the cemetery only knew the location of the contract, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be in the old man¡¯s possession all along.

    This made the old man¡¯s identity even more mysterious, as Johnny wondered how he came to possess the contract. Could he be a descendant of a previous Ghost Rider? These questions raced through Johnny¡¯s mind as he considered the possibilities.

    ¡°Yes, this is the Contract of San Venganza that allows ckheart to collect the souls of countless evil spirits. I am entrusting it to you now, in the hope that you will be able to stop ckheart.¡± The grave keeper nodded as he handed the contract to Johnny.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely stop ckheart!¡± Johnny replied seriously as he reached out to ept the contract.

    After epting the contract, Johnny turned anxiously and prepared to leave immediately for the vige of San Venganza, where ckheart was waiting for him. However, the Gravekeeper held out his hand to signal for Johnny to wait.

    ¡°Do you know how to get to San Venganza?¡± The old grave keeper asked with a smile when Johnny hesitated.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Johnny was taken aback by the old man¡¯s question. He had to admit that he had no idea where San Venganza was. He was embarrassed that he had to ask for directions.

    ¡°Jackson, do you know?¡± Without waiting for the old man to speak again, Johnny turned to Lin Rui, who had been standing behind and had not approached. He hoped that Lin Rui might know the way to San Venganza.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Lin Rui replied tly after hearing Johnny¡¯s question. Despite this, Lin Rui seemed unperturbed, as if he knew the issue would be resolved soon.

    ¡°So, you need a guide,¡± The old grave keeper continued.

    ¡°You mean¡­do you know where San Venganza is?¡± Johnny asked in surprise, looking at the old grave keeper.

    ¡°Well, wait for me for a while,¡± The old man nodded without further exnation, and then turned and walked towards his stable.

    After standing next to the bike and waiting for a while, Johnny and Lin Rui saw the old man walking over leading a steed that seemed quite old.

    ¡°Is this your mount?¡± Johnny asked after examining the horse.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still very strong,¡± the old man replied as he easily mounted the horse.

    ¡°Do you think you can keep up,¡± Johnny said as he mounted his bike.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold you back,¡± The grave keeper replied with a smile, adjusting his cowboy hat.

    Boom!

    Huh~

    As soon as the Grave Keeper put on his hat, a fiery red me erupted from his body, just like the hellfire that appeared on Johnny¡¯s body when he transformed into Ghost Rider. The fiery red hellfire centered on the old man quickly spread to the horse beneath him, transforming it into a hellfire horse under the influence of the hellfire. The horse looked extremely cool with its fiery red aura.

    ¡°Carter de!¡± Johnny finally recognized the old grave keeper¡¯s identity after watching his transformation in front of his own eyes.

    Johnny was about to transform into Ghost Rider as well, but he suddenly remembered Lin Rui standing next to him. If Johnny transformed, his bike would also be enchanted and infused with hellfire energy, making it unable to carry Lin Rui. As a result, Johnny hesitated for a moment, wondering what to do.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own ride,¡± Lin Rui said with a smile, understanding what Johnny was thinking as he stopped and turned to look at him.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t youe here on my bike?¡± Johnny asked in disbelief upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    As Johnny and Lin Rui were talking, Carter de, the former Ghost Rider, watched Lin Rui with his ck eyes. Despite having left after hearing the story earlier, Carter de had always known that Lin Rui was not an ordinary person.

    He wasn¡¯t surprised to see Lin Rui following Johnny when he returned. However, he was curious about whether Lin Rui would really be joining them on their journey to San Venganza.

    ¡°Although my means of transportation is not as cool as yours, it is sufficient enough and I shouldn¡¯t hold you back,¡± Lin Rui answered as he reached his hand across his waist.

    Buzz~

    As Lin Rui¡¯s right hand slid across his waist, a slight spatial fluctuation emerged. Both Johnny and Carter de, who were sensitive to various special energies, noticed it and were surprised by what they saw next.

    Brush!

    After the burst of spatial fluctuations, a futuristic-looking object resembling a metal surfboard appeared out of thin air on the ground in front of them, following the swipe of Lin Rui¡¯s hand. If Johnny or Carter de were familiar with New York¡¯s vignte or SHIELD¡¯stest mobile suit, they would recognize the ck metal surfboard as a Hoverboard.

    ¡°Jackson, your identity is bing even more mysterious to me now!¡± Johnny couldn¡¯t help eximing as he watched Lin Rui conjure such arge object out of thin air.

    Huh~

    As Johnny spoke, Lin Rui stepped on the Hoverboard that he hadn¡¯t used in a long time.

    ¡°You can go now!¡± Lin Rui said as he stood on the Hoverboard, looking at Johnny who hadn¡¯t transformed yet.

    ¡°Then¡­you have to follow closely!¡± Johnny didn¡¯t waste any more time after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words. He twisted the elerator on his bike and took off. Carter de followed closely behind on his hellfire horse.

    Boom!

    The next moment, Johnny burst into mes and transformed into Ghost Rider. At the same time, his bike also quickly changed into Ghost Rider¡¯s exclusive mount.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Johnny let out his signatureugh as he released the brake and sped off.

    Boom!

    ¡°Rein!!¡± At the same time that Johnny rushed out, the Hellhorse ridden by Carter de let out a cry and its ming hooves began to gallop.

    As Carter de had indicated earlier, Johnny didn¡¯t need to worry about being left behind. The hell horse ridden by Carter de was not any slower than Johnny¡¯s me bike, and it was even cooler.

    Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as he watched the old and new generations of Ghost Riders race out of the cemetery. He lightly stepped on the Hoverboard, activating its power system andunching himself into the air. He then chased after Johnny and Carter de in the lead.

 Chapter 937: Arriving at San Venganza

    <h4>Chapter 937: Arriving at San Venganza</h4>

    Huh~

    Da Da~

    Brush!

    On a dark night, three unique figures were quickly traveling across the wilderness on their way from the cemetery to San Venganza. The two figures on the ground left trails of mes behind them as they moved, while the third figure flew through the air, asionally circling the two ming figures below.

    After transforming into Ghost Rider, Johnny and Carter de both had exceptional speed, but Lin Rui, who was riding on an advanced Hoverboard, was able to keep up with them. In fact, his speed was only slightly slower than Iron Man¡¯s.

    So as Johnny and Carter de used all their power to race forward, Lin Rui was able to effortlessly fly through the air.

    Finally, as dawn approached, Carter de slowed down and came to a stop at the edge of the wilderness, where Johnny and Lin Rui joined him. Ahead of them was a swamp, and beyond thaty the vige of San Venganza.

    ¡°We¡¯ve reached the swamp. The vige of San Venganza is on the other side,¡± Carter de said as he sat on his ming horse, addressing Johnny and Lin Rui. ¡°I can only take you this far.¡±

    Huh~

    ¡°Won¡¯t you being with us?¡± Johnny asked, extinguishing the Hellfire on his body as he turned to Carter de.

    ¡°I¡¯ve used up thest of my energy and can no longer fight with you,¡± Carter de replied, the mes flickering on his body.

    Huh~

    After speaking, the mes on Carter de¡¯s body also quickly went out, revealing the weak old grave keeper underneath. Unlike Johnny, who was able to control and extinguish the Hellfire on his body with ease, Carter de no longer had the energy to maintain his Ghost Rider form.

    Upon seeing Carter de¡¯s obvious exhaustion, Johnny understood that he had done his best. Additionally, Carter de was the previous generation¡¯s Ghost Rider, which meant that he had lived for over 200 years.

    When Mephisto gave the position of a Ghost Rider to another one, Carter de¡¯s energy began to wane, and it had been a struggle for him to remain active until now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let ckheart destroy this world,¡± Johnny reassured Carter de as he looked at him.

    ¡°I know you can do it. Take this, it mighte in handy,¡± Carter de said with a smile as he pulled out an old gun from his waist and tossed it to Johnny.

    As Johnny caught the gun, he felt as though he was receiving a kind of inheritance, the legacy of the previous generation of Ghost Riders. The gun felt heavy in his hand. While Carter de and Johnny spoke, Lin Rui hovered nearby on his Hoverboard, unsure of what to make of the situation.

    ¡°I wish you a smooth journey and I will look forward to hearing the good news,¡± Carter de said as he finally offered his blessings before sending Johnny and Lin Rui on their way.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, old friend!¡± Carter de then pulled on the reins, signaling for his old horse to turn around and head back.

    Da Da Da ~

    As they watched Carter de and his old horse ride off into the distance, Johnny and Lin Rui both had indescribable expressions in their eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going!¡± Watching Carter de Sley leave on his old horse, Johnny turned his gaze to the swamp ahead and said to Lin Rui who was suspended in mid-air.

    Call!

    The next moment, Johnny drove his bike towards the swamp again. This time, he didn¡¯t transform into Ghost Rider. And Lin Rui also flew in the air without saying a word. He was faster and more flexible than Johnny, and his speed and agility made him an excellent scout.

    Soon after, Johnny and Lin Rui entered the misty swamp. Once inside, they both became highly alert, as the environment was perfect for the appearance of the fallen angel water monster.

    If they encountered one of these creatures in the swamp, it would likely be quite a challenge. As a result, both Johnny on the ground and Lin Rui in the air slowed down to be more cautious.

    Johnny and Lin Rui remained vignt throughout their journey across the swamp, but they were not attacked by any water monsters.

    It¡¯s possible that the death of the Earth Demon and Wind Demon had made the Water Demon afraid of Ghost Rider, or that ckheart had already captured Roxanne and Bucky and saw no need to set up obstacles for Johnny and Lin Rui. Either way, they made it across the swamp without any incident.

    Upon safely making their way through the swamp, Johnny and Lin Rui saw the abandoned vige of San Venganza in the distance. This ruinednd had been neglected for over a hundred years, but it was home to countless sealed evil spirits that, if released, could cause great harm to the world.

    As Johnny and Lin Rui left the swamp and rushed towards the ruins of San Venganza, a figure emerged from the swamp behind them ¨C it was the remaining fallen angel, Wallow (the Demon of Water). It turned out that it had been hiding in the swamp the entire time, but didn¡¯t attack Johnny and Lin Rui as they passed by.

    Abigor (the Demon of Wind), and Gressil (the Demon of Earth) were already dead, and Wallow (the Demon of Water) didn¡¯t want to risk facing Ghost Rider again. Moreover, this time, Ghost Rider had someone who could hold their own against ckheart by his side.

    ¡°ckheart, you may be strong, but these guys are not weak. If you manage to get the contract and be the king of all ghosts then I¡¯lle back and serve you,¡± Wallow (the Demon of Water) said to itself as it watched Johnny and Lin Rui quickly depart.

    Huh~

    Wallow (the Demon of Water) then turned back into an invisible pool of water, sinking into the swamp and disappearing.

    ¡­

    After crossing the swamp, Johnny and Lin Rui walked for about ten minutes before reaching the ruins of San Venganza just before dawn. Johnny parked his bike outside the ruins and walked inside, holding the gun that Carter de had given him before departing. Lin Rui, meanwhile, flew into the ruins on his Hoverboard.

    Upon entering the ruins, Johnny and Lin Rui quickly spotted ckheart, along with Roxanne and Bucky who were under his control. ckheart was standing in the middle of the ruins, with Roxanne and Bucky lying at his feet, clearly trapped by some kind of magical technique.

    ¡°You guys are fast! Did you bring the contract?¡± ckheart asked with a forced smile as he saw Johnny and Lin Rui appear in front of him.

    Hoo!

    ¡°The contract is here! Let them go first!¡± Johnny shouted as he ced his left hand on his chest.

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t have the right to negotiate!¡±

 Chapter 938: Fighting Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 938: Fighting Once Again</h4>

    Upon hearing ckheart¡¯s words, Johnny frowned but didn¡¯t move. However, ckheart then raised his hand and pointed it at Roxanne and Bucky, who were lying on the ground.

    Buzz~

    Under the influence of a strange burst of dark energy, both Roxanne and Bucky showed pained expressions on their faces and they let out muffled, painful moans. It was clear that ckheart was using them to threaten Johnny and Lin Rui.

    ¡°Just give it to him. We¡¯re at a point of no return now,¡± Lin Rui said as he slowlynded from his Hoverboard, seeing ckheart attack Roxanne and Bucky.

    ¡°Stop! I¡¯ll give it to you!¡± Seeing Roxanne¡¯s pain, Johnny couldn¡¯t help but shout out loud in response to Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Huh~

    ¡°It would have been better if you had done this earlier. They wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer as much. Don¡¯t try any tricks and throw the contract over,¡± ckheart said with a smile as he withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Here!¡± Johnny yelled as he pulled the Contract of San Venganza out of his arms and tossed it at ckheart in an effort to get him to release Roxanne and Bucky sooner.

    However, Johnny¡¯s throw was too strong and the direction was not very urate. The Contract of San Venganza flew over ckheart¡¯s head andnded at the rear of the ruins. Upon seeing the contract fall behind him, ckheart ignored Roxanne and Bucky, who had copsed on the ground, and walked towards the contract.

    In ckheart¡¯s eyes, as long as he obtained the contract and the countless evil spirits sealed within it, he would be invincible. Ghost Rider and the young man with strange strength would be insignificant to him after he had devoured those souls.

    ¡°Roxanne!¡± As ckheart walked towards the contract, Johnny rushed to Roxanne¡¯s side.

    ¡°Johnny! I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go. That guy is a devil!¡± Roxanne said worriedly as she stood up with Johnny¡¯s help.

    Bucky, who was lying next to Roxanne, had also gotten up by himself by this point. Bucky was in much better physical condition than Roxanne and had always been very level-headed, so he wasn¡¯t injured.

    As he looked at Lin Rui who had also walked over, he felt that something about the young man seemed to have changed, but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Lin Rui asked after examining Bucky¡¯s condition.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. How did you get that thing?¡± Bucky nodded to show that he was fine and asked as he stared at the Hoverboard behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to youter. For now, let¡¯s focus on solving the current situation,¡± Lin Rui said, avoiding Bucky¡¯s question and looking at ckheart.

    Brush!

    After speaking, Lin Rui pulled out a machine gun from his waist and threw it to Bucky, which he had left in the jeep earlier. Bucky quickly took hold of the gun and prepared for battle.

    ¡°Roxanne, you get out of here first. Let us deal with him!¡± Johnny pushed Roxanne out of the area as Lin Rui and Bucky prepared for battle.

    ¡°Johnny, be careful!¡± Roxanne shouted as she ran out of the ruins. It was clear to her that Johnny was not a normal person, and she wanted to make sure he was safe.

    Johnny reached for the old musket that Carter de had given him before he left and aimed it at ckheart, who was standing in front of him holding a contract and singing to release the seal. Johnny raised his hand and pulled the trigger, and Lin Rui followed suit.

    Boom!

    ckheart was hit in the chest by the first gunshot and was knocked back a half step, interrupting his singing. Before he could continue, the second shot was fired, hitting him again and causing him to stumble.

    Despite his injuries, ckheart tried to maintain his grip on the contract and continue his ritual, but it was clear that he was struggling to keep going. Johnny and Lin Rui continued to shoot, determined to stop ckheart from seeding in releasing the seal.

    Boom!

    Da Da Da!

    As Johnny fired the second shot, Bucky was already unleashing a barrage of machine gun fire at ckheart. The machine gun may not have had the same power as Johnny¡¯s musket, but it made up for it with its rapid rate of fire, allowing Bucky to shoot more than a dozen rounds in an instant.

    Johnny couldn¡¯t match that rate of fire, but together, the two of them were able to put a significant amount of pressure on ckheart.

    ¡°Roar! You are seeking your own demise!¡± Johnny and Bucky interrupted the process of releasing the Seal, causing ckheart, who had already been struck by numerous bullets, to bellow in frustration before pocketing the contract.

    Hoo!

    In the next moment, a cloud of ck mist spewed forth from ckheart as he charged toward Johnny, Bucky, and Lin Rui. It would take some time to break the bond, and with these individuals present, ckheart would not have the opportunity to break the Seal peacefully. As a result, he had to deal with the three pesky individuals in front of him first.

    !!!

    ¡°Hmph! Excellent timing!¡± Seeing ckheart approaching in the form of ck mist, Johnny¡¯s eyes glinted with a cold light and he let out a low shout.

    Boom!

    As he shouted, hellfire erupted from Johnny¡¯s body and he transformed into Ghost Rider. He then charged toward ckheart, who was attacking him. This marked the first time that Ghost Rider and ckheart had engaged inbat.

    Boom!

    However, as soon as they engaged in battle, ckheart easily knocked out Johnny¡¯s Ghost Rider form. Desperate to quickly put an end to Lin Rui and the others and to stop them from interrupting the unsealing process of the Contract of San Venganza, ckheart was fighting with all his might at this point. Moreover, ckheart was not afraid of Ghost Rider¡¯s Hellfire, as it had been given to Ghost Rider by his father. How could he fear it?

    ¡°Hahaha! Ghost Rider, is that all you¡¯ve got? This is my father¡¯s most powerful soldier?¡± ckheart, who had transformed into ck mist and revealed half of his body in midair,ughed maniacally after easily knocking Johnny away with a single blow.

    Da Da Da!

    As ckheart wasughing triumphantly, another round of bullets hit him. However, due to his transformation into ck mist, these bullets had no effect on him and Bucky¡¯s harassing attack only served to infuriate ckheart.

    ¡°I should have killed you a long time ago!¡± ckheart snarled cruelly as he turned to stare at Bucky, who was still firing at him. He then charged toward Bucky and Lin Rui.

    Shout!

    When ckheart jumped down, Lin Rui had already stopped in front of Bucky, and at the same time, a ray of Azura light burst out from him. Then, a long sword appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, which was the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    ¡°Chop!¡± As ckheart approached, Lin Rui quickly swung his right hand twice in front of him, letting out a low shout as he did so.

    Buzz!

    In the next moment, two crosses formed by Azura¡¯s sword energy, one horizontal and one vertical, swiftly sliced toward ckheart as he charged forward.

    Since being irradiated by Ghost Rider¡¯s Penance Gaze, Lin Rui seems to have be more proficient in using the internal energy within his body, and he is now able to use a variety of sword techniques.

 Chapter 939: Unsealed

    <h4>Chapter 939: Unsealed</h4>

    Boom!

    The next moment, the two intersecting sword energies of Azura collided with the charging ckheart.

    Clearly, ckheart did not expect Lin Rui¡¯s strength to have increased so much in just a few hours. Under the attack of the cross-sword energy, he roared and transformed into a cloud of ck mist, flying backwards.

    P¨±!

    After pushing back ckheart with a single move, Lin Rui stepped forward andunched himself into the air, chasing after the cloud of ck mist.

    As he flew through the air, he also swung the Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand several times in quick session, releasing several streaks of Azura¡¯s sword energy toward ckheart.

    Hurrah!

    ckheart, who had just easily defeated Ghost Rider with a single move, was now at a clear disadvantage after just a few moves from Lin Rui.

    This sudden change in the situation stunned Bucky, who stood next to him with a machine gun, his eyes wide with surprise.

    Johnny, who had gotten back on his feet a short distance away, was also a little shocked. He could not believe that the young man possessed such immense strength.

    However, although Lin Rui pursues ckheart, he did not manage to cause much damage to him.

    After all, ckheart is a devil from hell, and Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy is still weaker than the dark energy of hell. As a result, Lin Rui can only attack ckheart with sharp sword moves, causing immense pressure on his being.

    After being stunned for a few seconds, Johnny rushed forward once again. This time, he took out the musket again. Under the influence of hellfire, the musket also ignited with hellfire.

    Aiming at ckheart, who was locked inbat with Lin Rui in mid-air, Johnny pulled the trigger.

    Boom!

    A loud gunshot echoed through the ruins, followed by a burst of mes erupting in the ck mist in midair. ckheart, who had been forced to constantly dodge Lin Rui¡¯s agile sword moves, was hit directly.

    Chi Chi Chi~ The mes that exploded in the ck mist burned away a portion of the ck mist, and the power of the hellfire also began to consume ckheart¡¯s hellish dark energy.

    ¡°Roar! You Insects!!¡± ckheart bellowed with a mouth full of fangs, revealing his terrifying face in the ck mist.

    Da Da Da!

    Just when ckheart was roaring and preparing to continue to magnify his moves, a barrage of bullets from Bucky hit him in the face again, distorting his skeletal face and jaw. After Bucky shot, Lin Rui¡¯s sword energy struck him again.

    At the same time, the enchanted iron chain from Ghost Rider has also been drawn. At this moment, Lin Rui and the other two didn¡¯t care about ckheart¡¯s roar at all, and they joined forces to attack him.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Rumble!

    Lin Rui and ckheart were locked inbat, with ckheart using his powers to create a ck mist that hovered in the air. However, Lin Rui¡¯s attacks were able to disperse the mist, causing it to spread out in all directions and be denser.

    The mist filled the ruinednd, and it did not appear to be dissipating or reforming into ckheart¡¯s actual body.

    As the ck mist filled the ruinednd, Lin Rui and the others heard ckheart¡¯s cruel and arrogantughter echoing through the area. ¡°Hahaha!~~¡± he chuckled, seemingly unaffected by Lin Rui¡¯s attack.

    It was unclear what he was nning, but hisughter did not bode well for the group.

    It seemed that ckheart had chosen to trap Lin Rui and Ghost Rider because he knew they were a threat to him.

    Now that he had obtained the contract he needed, his primary goal was to unlock the seal in the ruinednd and ess the power of the souls contained within. It was clear that he was willing to do whatever it took to achieve this, even if it meant fighting Lin Rui and Ghost Rider.

    ckheart¡¯s voice echoed through the ruinednd as his figure seemed to spread out in all directions, making it impossible to locate his real body. ¡°In this way, can you still stop me?¡± he taunted, confident in his ability to evade Lin Rui and Ghost Rider¡¯s attacks.

    It was still being determined how they would be able to defeat him in his current form, but they would have toe up with a n quickly if they hoped to stop him.

    As ckheart¡¯s voice echoed through the ck mist, he began to recite the contract that would unlock the seal in the ruinednd.

    Lin Rui and the others were unable to locate ckheart¡¯s real body, and they knew they had to act fast if they wanted to stop him from essing the power of the souls trapped within the seal.

    They would have to find a way to disrupt his ritual and prevent him from seeding.

    Lin Rui and Johnny tried to attack the ck mist that covered the ruinednd, hoping to disrupt ckheart¡¯s ritual. However, no matter how many times they dispersed the mist, it seemed to just reform itself again.

    ckheart was clearly willing to endure some injury in order toplete the ritual and unlock the seal, and he was not going to let Lin Rui and the others interfere. They would have to find another way to stop him.

    Lin Rui watched as Johnny released waves of burning hellfire in an attempt to disperse the ck mist that surrounded them. He wasn¡¯t sure what Johnny was thinking, but he knew they had to find a way to stop ckheart before it was toote.

    Lin Rui was protected by his internal energy, and Johnny was protected by his hellfire, but Bucky had no way to defend himself against the dark energy emanating from the mist. They needed toe up with a n to protect Bucky and defeat ckheart.

    Lin Rui saw that Bucky was in danger and quickly moved to help him block the dark energies emanating from the ck mist.

    As he stood next to Bucky, releasing the light of Azura to protect him, Bucky looked at him with a strange expression. ¡°Jackson, why did you be so powerful all of a sudden?¡± He asked, clearly surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s abilities.

    Bucky¡¯s question seemed to catch Lin Rui off guard, but he quickly recovered and responded with a twinkle in his eyes. ¡°It seems that I suddenly became enlightened,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Maybe I was just really good before.¡±

    Bucky seemed to be deep in thought as he looked at Lin Rui, who was calmly defending against the dark energies emanating from the ck mist. ¡°You used to be so powerful¡­ It seems that your identity is much more mysterious than I guessed before!¡± He said, clearly puzzled by Lin Rui¡¯s abilities.

 Chapter 940: Lin Rui Vs Blackheart 2

    <h4>Chapter 940: Lin Rui Vs ckheart 2</h4>

    Lin Rui seemed to be focused on the task at hand, and he quickly told Bucky what they needed to do. ¡°Bucky, there should be a way for ckheart to unlock the seal,¡± He said. ¡°There will probably be a lot of evil spirits appearing soon, so you should hide outside the ruins with Miss Roxanne. Johnny and I will take care of ckheart.¡±.

    Bucky seemed to hesitate, but Lin Rui assured him that they would be able to handle ckheart. ¡°Are you sure you can deal with him?¡± Bucky asked, clearly concerned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure,¡± Lin Rui replied confidently. ¡°Besides, Ghost Rider has a solution.¡±

    Satisfied with Lin Rui¡¯s assurance, Bucky nodded and quickly made his way out of the ruins. Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy protected him as he rushed out of the center of the ruins and away from the range covered by ckheart¡¯s ck mist.

    It was clear that he wanted to get as far away from the danger as possible, and Lin Rui and Ghost Rider would have to handle ckheart on their own.

    Huh~

    As Bucky escaped from the range of ckheart¡¯s ck mist, the viin¡¯s chanting came to an end. The mist that had permeated the entire ruinednd quickly shrank back, and ckheart¡¯s body reformed in the centre of the area.

    It seemed that he had sessfully lifted the seal on the evil spirits trapped within the contract, and they would now be unleashed upon the world.

    ckheart stood in the centre of the ruinednd, cackling with glee. ¡°Hahaha! Sealed souls! Come out! Come to me!¡± he shouted, clearly pleased with himself for having unlocked the seal and released the evil spirits.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As ckheartughed and shouted, the ruins of San Vangonza seemed toe alive. There was a sound of stones breaking and falling as a wave of evil energy emanated from all around them.

    Lin Rui and the others could feel the malevolent energy swirling around them, and they knew they had to be ready to face whatever wasing their way.

    As the evil energy continued to swirl around them, dark gray streaks of energy surged out from the ruins and the ground. Each streak took the form of a skeleton, resembling the evil ghosts often depicted in horror movies.

    However, these skeletons were even more intimidating and terrifying than anything that had been depicted on screen.

    Lin Rui watched as the evil spirits emerged from the ruins, taking the form of terrifying skeletons. He seemed to be deep in thought, and he muttered to himself, ¡°So there are really ghosts in this world? Or are they just special energy bodies with special forms?¡±

    Hurrah!

    Lin Rui and Johnny stood together, prepared to defend themselves against the evil spirits that were rushing towards them.

    They made no move to stop the spirits from heading towards ckheart, as it seemed they were more interested in defending themselves against the malevolent beings.

    ¡­

    Brush!

    ¡°Woo~~¡±

    asionally, malevolent spirits would fly past Lin Rui and Johnny, emitting piercing screams, but they did not attack the two living beings.

    As Lin Rui observed, ckheart opened his arms and embraced these malevolent spirits into his body, causing Lin Rui¡¯s eyes to be brighter and brighter.

    ¡°Johnny, do you remember the technique I mentioned earlier?¡± Lin Rui said to Johnny, who was standing beside him in his recovered state. Lin Rui noticed that ckheart had absorbed most of the evil souls and decided it was time to take action.

    ¡°I remember, but are you sure that technique will work this time? As I recall, it failed on you not too long ago,¡± Johnny replied, looking at Lin Rui with a concerned expression on his face.

    ¡°If everything goes ording to n, it should be sessful. But the dawn is approaching and I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll be able to transform smoothly. If you can¡¯t transform, it couldplicate matters,¡± Lin Rui said, understanding Johnny¡¯s concern. He was now more worried about whether there would be any issues on Johnny¡¯s end.

    ¡°Dawn does have an impact on my transformation, but it¡¯s not a guarantee. Plus, we¡¯re in the dark right now, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. As long as you confirm that the technique is effective, I¡¯m ready to take him down,¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Johnny said in a serious tone.

    ¡°You need to have confidence in yourself. Ghost Rider is much stronger than you realize,¡± Lin Rui said as he patted Johnny on the shoulder.

    ckheart had absorbed all the evil souls of Seal into his body, causing a strong ck energy to surge within him. His body was unstable and it seemed as if it couldn¡¯t withstand the energy he had taken in.

    His once human-like face was now contorted with protruding, terrifying teeth and his eyes shone with a blood-red light. Lin Rui and Johnny watched as ckheart struggled to contain the immense power within him.

    ¡°I am called the Ghost¡­because there are so many of us,¡± ckheart said, his voice distorted after absorbing so many malevolent spirits. At this moment, he had be something else entirely.

    Shout!

    With his eyes shining with blood-red light, ckheart looked at Lin Rui and Johnny with newfound strength after absorbing countless evil souls. He no longer felt the need to restrain himself around them, as his power had increased significantly.

    With a newfound confidence, ckheart began to walk towards Lin Rui and Johnny, his steps steady and determined.

    Brush!

    Facing ckheart¡¯s approach, Lin Rui unsheathed his swords and attacked ckheart without hesitation, using the same crossed sword aura as before.

    Despite having faced this kind of attack from Lin Rui before, ckheart didn¡¯t even attempt to block it and allowed the swords to collide with his body.

    P¨± P¨±!

    The next moment, the two cross-shaped Azura sword qi struck ckheart¡¯s body, causing his flesh to be split into four pieces in a burst of ck mist. However, the four pieces of flesh soon came together again to reform aplete ckheart. It was clear that ckheart, who had absorbed so many evil souls, no longer cared about this level of attack.

    Boom!

    After ckheart¡¯s body was able to reform, Johnny attacked with a burst of me, causing ckheart¡¯s head to be blown away. But under a burst of ck mist, ckheart¡¯s head quickly grew back.

    Speaking of it, ckheart¡¯s ability to quickly regenerate his body is simr to that of a certain talkative mutant, except that it is enhanced by the dark, hellish energy and powers of the evil souls within him.

    ¡°It seems that these attacks have no effect on him. It¡¯s up to you now,¡± Lin Rui said as he looked at Johnny after the results of their tests.

    Boom!

    Without a word, Johnny rushed towards ckheart and burst into mes, transforming into the Ghost Rider.

    Hoo Hoo!

    As he charged towards ckheart, Johnny swung the iron chain in his hand towards him. Although Lin Rui had previously told Johnny how to handle ckheart, they would still need to engage in a fierce battle to achieve the desired oue. Controlling ckheart would be crucial in this battle.

    ¡°Hahaha~~¡± Faced with the rushing Ghost Rider, ckheart, who had already transformed into a group of ghosts, let out a piercingugh and reached out to grab the ming iron chain.

    The next moment, ckheart easily caught the iron chain and pulled it, causing the powerful Ghost Rider to be yanked off the ground and thrown toward the ground in a parabolic arc.

    Boom!

    There was a loud noise as Johnny¡¯s body crashed into the ground hard. Although Ghost Rider is said to be immortal, the impact still made Johnny a little dizzy, especially since Johnny was independently controlling the transformation and could feel what was happening to Ghost Rider.

    ¡°Ghost Rider, you are too weak!¡± ckheart, who had always feared Ghost Rider, was now feeling especially arrogant after Ghost Rider was unable to cause much damage to him, either before or after he absorbed the evil souls.

    Brush!

    As ckheart grabbed Johnny¡¯s iron chain and threw him to the ground, Lin Rui flew over ckheart¡¯s head. He had taken the opportunity to attack while Johnny¡¯s attack had distracted ckheart.

    Lin Rui, who flew above ckheart¡¯s head, held up the Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand, and bursts of powerful internal energy rushed into the Beheading Spirit Sword. Then, a burst of dazzling Azura rays of light burst out from the top of Lin Rui¡¯s head, and these Azura rays of light burst out and quickly condensed into an erged Beheading Spirit Sword, which wasposed of countless sword energy.

    ¡°Cut!¡± After the huge Azura sword energy converged into one, Lin Rui shouted and swung the Beheading Spirit Sword towards ckheart through the air.

    In the next moment, the huge Azura sword energy appeared above ckheart¡¯s head and descended upon him.

    Rumble!

    There was a loud noise as the huge Azura sword energy enveloped ckheart. As the energy of the sword qi exploded and scattered in all directions, streaks of ck energy were continuously shattered by the Azura sword energy.

    Huh~

    As Lin Ruinded and the energy shock dissipated, the area that had been hit by the Azura sword energy became visible once again. However, ckheart was nowhere to be seen and the ck mist that had surrounded him was also gone.

    ¡°Hmm, could it be that I just wiped him out?¡± Lin Rui muttered in disbelief as he looked at therge crater that had been blown out by his attack.

 Chapter 941: End

    <h4>Chapter 941: End</h4>

    Lin Rui believed that, despite the strength of his attack, it should not have had much impact on ckheart. After all, ckheart had recently consumed arge amount of soul power, which should have increased his strength to a formidable level. This would exin why he was confident enough to fight against his father, a seasoned demon.

    Hoo~

    As expected, after Lin Rui spoke, a faint trace of ck, ethereal energy began to emerge from the ground of the ruined area in front of him. These energies seeped up from the ground, slowly converging and eventually converging in the center of therge pit created by Lin Rui¡¯s attack, forming a swirling mass.

    Lin Rui watched as the ck energy coalesced and took the shape of a person. As the energy solidified, it became clear that the figure was ckheart, who had been dispersed by Lin Rui¡¯s attack but was now fully restored.

    ¡°You!¡­¡± ckheart began to speak but was interrupted by the sudden appearance of a fiery figure rushing up to him.

    Boom!

    As soon as ckheart began to recover, Johnny, who had been waiting for this opportunity, rushed over and grabbed ckheart by the neck, and mmed him to the ground. The hellfire on Johnny¡¯s body intensified, zing even brighter.

    ¡°Hahaha~ It¡¯s no use! Your hellfire has no effect on me!¡± Despite being strangled by Ghost Rider and being subjected to the power of hellfire, ckheartughed wildly as he shouted.

    ¡°What about this?!¡± Upon hearing ckheart¡¯s words, Johnny, who had transformed into Ghost Rider, narrowed his eyes and looked down at ckheart¡¯s blood-red eyes

    ¡°Did you forget? I have no soul!¡± Despite Ghost Rider¡¯s actions, ckheart continued to smile and reminded him of this fact with an unabated smile on his face.

    ¡°That was before! Just now, you consumed arge number of souls. Those souls were the ones who let go of their morals andmitted heinous crimes!¡± Hearing ckheart¡¯s words, Johnny¡¯s skull moved as he spoke, emphasizing his words.

    Lin Rui had previously reminded Johnny that if they were unable to prevent ckheart from absorbing the evil souls, they should look for an opportunity to use Ghost Rider¡¯s Penance Eye to defeat him.

    ckheart, who had consumed countless evil souls, would experience immense pain and eventually sumb to the power of the Penance Eye.

    Upon hearing Johnny¡¯s words, ckheart froze for a moment and fear shed through his red eyes. The ck mist then began to pour out of his body as he struggled violently, trying to break free from Johnny¡¯s grasp.

    However, Johnny was not about to let this opportunity slip away. He held onto ckheart firmly, not letting him escape in the form of ck mist. No matter how much ckheart struggled, Johnny¡¯s skull ws remained firmly sped on his shoulders, refusing to let him go.

    ¡°Look into my eyes! Feel the pain that those souls within your body have been suppressing for a hundred years, along with the crimes they havemitted!¡± As ckheart struggled, Johnny stared into his eyes and shouted.

    Buzz buzz!

    As Johnny spoke, a strong mental shockwave surged from his ck, empty eye sockets, piercing directly into ckheart¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No!~~¡­¡± ckheart shouted with horror-filled eyes as he involuntarily met Johnny¡¯s gaze.

    The next moment, ckheart, who was looking into Johnny¡¯s eyes, had lost his voice, and streaks of gray light shed from time to time in his blood-red eyes. Under the Penance Gaze, ckheart, who has devoured so many evil souls, is suffering the pain that those souls once inflicted upon their victims.

    Shout!

    Two secondster, Johnny released ckheart¡¯s shoulders. At this point, ckheart¡¯s once-red eyes were now covered with a deepyer of gray, a sign that his soul had been purged by hellfire.

    P¨±!

    As soon as Johnny released him, ckheart copsed to the ground. Lin Rui and Johnny¡¯s n had been sessful, and ckheart, who had consumed so many evil souls, finally met his end under Ghost Rider¡¯s Penance Gaze.

    Hoo~

    After ckheart fell, the mes on Johnny¡¯s body quickly diminished and eventually disappeared entirely. He returned to his normal form as the sun rose in the sky. Johnny had been pushing the limits of his transformation and was now feeling the aftereffects.

    ¡°We did it!¡± Johnny, now back to normal, looked at ckheart lying motionless on the ground and turned to Lin Rui, shouting excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, we seeded!¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile, mirroring Johnny¡¯s excitement.

    Da Da Da!

    At that moment, Bucky and Roxanne, who had previously been hiding outside the ruins, ran in. It was clear that they had been secretly observing the events inside and had returned now that ckheart was dead.

    Boom!

    Roxanne rushed over and threw herself into Johnny¡¯s arms. In her heart, Johnny was a great savior and the most powerful hero. Johnny, who was embracing Roxanne, was also deeply emotional. He had not expected to be able to save her.

    Bucky walked slowly over to Lin Rui¡¯s side, he had observed his actions during the confrontation with ckheart. Compared to Johnny, who ultimately used the Penance Gaze to defeat ckheart, Bucky felt that the young man next to him was even more powerful. Bucky also sensed that something must have happened while he was unconscious the previous night.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After Johnny and Roxanne had their embrace, Lin Rui, who did not want to continue watching their disy of affection, nced at ckheart¡¯s motionless form on the ground and said.

    Lin Rui then turned and was about to leave the ruins of San Venganza, with Bucky and Johnny following after him.

    However, just as Lin Rui and the others took a step, he and Johnny suddenly stopped and their eyes shed with different light.

    Bucky and Roxanne looked at them with puzzled expressions as Lin Rui and Johnny looked towards the exit of the ruins ahead. There, a gust of wind was blowing in their direction.

    Hoo~

    As the wind blew past, Bucky and the others saw a sh in front of their eyes, and an old man with a cane in his hands appeared out of thin air in front of them.

    ¡°Congrattions, Johnny, you upheld your end of the bargain.¡± The old man looked at Johnny with a smile after appearing in front of them.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Johnny looked at the old man with cold eyes as he spoke.

    This old man was none other than Mephistopheles, who had made a contract with Johnny for him to be Ghost Rider. Now that Johnny had dealt with the rebellious ckheart, Mephistopheles had appeared to reim Ghost Rider¡¯s powers. Mephistopheles was concerned that the same fate that befell the previous Ghost Rider would also befall Johnny which means that he would also betray him.

    ¡°Now, I am here to retrieve the power that belongs to Ghost Rider. You have fulfilled your contract and it is time to get your soul back. Return to your own life and live with the one you love.¡± Mephistopheles spoke lightly as he looked at Johnny.

 Chapter 942: Johnnyâ€™s choice

    <h4>Chapter 942: Johnny¡¯s choice</h4>

    Lin Rui¡¯s gaze was fixed on Mephisto from the moment he appeared, as were the gazes of the other four people present. However, Mephisto was only interested in Johnny and had onlye to fulfill his contract with him.

    Once Johnnypleted his mission, Mephisto would reim the Ghost Rider energy he had given to Johnny, restore his soul, and allow him to return to a normal life.

    Although Mephisto had also secretly witnessed the recent fight and recognized that Lin Rui was a formidable opponent. However, Mephisto had more important matters to attend to as the ruler of Hell and couldn¡¯t concern himself with earthly affairs.

    Despite the benefits, Johnny did not immediately agree to terminate their contract with Mephisto.

    As Johnny remained silent, the already frosty atmosphere became even colder. Mephisto patiently waited for Johnny¡¯s response, but the influx of icy dark energy emanating from his body indicated that he was growing increasingly displeased with Johnny¡¯s silence.

    ¡°No! I am going to own these powers and I am going o use them against you. Whenever innocent blood is spilled, you will find me there,¡± Johnny dered, lifting his head and pointing at Mephisto with conviction in his voice.

    Hoo!!

    As Johnny spoke, a cloud of hellfire burst forth from his outstretched hand, fueled by the power of the Ghost Rider. It was clear that Johnny had quickly gained control over these powers in the short time since he had be the Ghost Rider.

    Upon hearing Johnny¡¯s refusal, Mephisto¡¯s face contorted with anger. The contract was signed by two people and although Mephisto deceived Johnny at the beginning, the contract between them required both parties to agree to any changes or termination, and since Johnny was unwilling, Mephisto had no way to force him to give up the Ghost Rider powers.

    ¡°You!!¡­¡± Mephisto was furious and tightly clutched the scepter in his hand, he was so angry that he was unable to find the words to express his anger.

    It is not difficult for Mephisto to find someone willing to be the Ghost Rider. There are many young people in the world who are struggling and may be tempted by Mephisto¡¯s offer to sell their souls for power. However, the Ghost Rider¡¯s abilities are not something that Mephisto can simply give away to anyone. The power of Hellfire must be wielded carefully and responsibly.

    ¡°I hope we won¡¯t see each other again in the future. If we do meet again, it will be the time for me to destroy you,¡± Johnny dered as he stared directly at the angry Mephisto.

    After thoroughly understanding what the other person is and what he has be, the kindness in his heart makes Johnny prefer to live as neither a human nor a ghost. Because, like this, he has a greater effect on this world, and he will be the vanguard in punishing the wicked.

    After understanding the true nature of Mephisto and the role he has taken on, Johnny¡¯s sense of justice and his inherent kindnesspels him to use his powers as the Ghost Rider to punish evil and protect the innocent. He realizes that in this form, he is able to have a greater impact on the world and serve as a guardian against any wrongdoing.

    ¡°No!!!~~¡± Mephisto let out a roar of frustration upon hearing Johnny¡¯s resolute words and mmed the scepter in his hand against the ground.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a wave of cold dark energy rushed toward Johnny and the others. Johnny quickly grabbed Roxanne and pulled her close, while Lin Rui used his internal energy to shield Bucky. However, the dark energy passed over them without causing any significant harm.

    When Johnny and the others looked up, they saw that Mephisto had vanished as mysteriously as he had appeared. It seems that after failing to reim the Ghost Rider powers from Johnny, Mephisto was no longer interested in continuing the confrontation.

    As for whether he will attack Johnny in the future, no one knows. Of course, Johnny actually made this choice so he would be prepared to face any challenge that maye his way.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± Johnny said, releasing his hold on Roxanne slightly and looking around to confirm Mephisto¡¯s departure.

    ¡°ckheart¡¯s body is also gone, probably taken by Mephisto,¡± Lin Rui added after Johnny spoke.

    While Mephisto was releasing his dark energy, the body of ckheart that had fallen behind Johnny and the others also disappeared, likely taken by Mephisto. It is not for Lin Rui and the others to specte on why Mephisto would take ckheart¡¯s body, and they would not concern themselves with it.

    ¡°Jackson, thank you for your help this time!¡± After the matter finally came to an end, Johnny looked at Lin Rui and Bucky in front of him and said in a serious tone.

    The encounter with ckheart had been a turning point for Johnny, leading to the awakening of his Ghost Rider powers and it was also his most difficult time. In addition to the guidance of the previous Ghost Rider, Carter de, Johnny had also relied on the support and assistance of Lin Rui and Bucky. Without their cooperation in dealing with ckheart, Johnny was not sure how he would have managed to ovee the challenges he faced.

    ¡°That¡¯s justmon sense. If ckheart had seeded, who knows how many innocent people would have died because of it,¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile when he heard Johnny¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, fortunately, we were able to stop him,¡± Johnny said, nodding and sighing with relief.

    ¡°By the way, what are your ns for the future now that ckheart has been defeated and Mephisto has left? Do you want to go back to being ¡®The Amazing Johnny ze¡¯?¡± Lin Rui asked as they walked through the ruins.

    Now that Johnny has defeated ckheart and temporarily thwarted Mephisto¡¯s ns, he is free to return to his normal life. However, he will likely need to cooperate with the police in Rochester in their investigation of the incident. If Johnny needs any assistance, Lin Rui is willing to help in any way he can.

    ¡°Return to being ¡®The Amazing Johnny ze¡¯? No, that was my dad¡¯s dream many years ago. Now that I¡¯ve defeated that devil and achieved numerous honors in the world of extreme biking, I think maybe it¡¯s time for me, as Ghost Rider, to do something more meaningful,¡± Johnny replied with a glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Really? Then you¡­¡± Hearing Johnny¡¯s answer, Lin Rui raised his eyebrows and didn¡¯t fully ask the question in his heart.

    Because, if Johnny decides to be a knight of justice who wanders around the world and punishes the wicked from now on, then he and Roxanne will not have the life that normal people should have. Maybe Roxanne has been waiting for so many years and she won¡¯t be able to wait anymore for Johnny to change his mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll find a way,¡± Johnny said, looking at Roxanne in his arms and apologizing for the uncertain path thaty ahead of them.

    ¡°I believe so too,¡± Roxanne said as she met Johnny¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 943: Johnnyâ€™s Reminder and Distinction

    <h4>Chapter 943: Johnny¡¯s Reminder and Distinction</h4>

    Half an hourter, Lin Rui and his group left the ruins of San Venganza and returned to the main road. Standing on the side of the highway that crosses the wilderness, the four of them looked back at the ruins of San Venganza onest time. In the bright morning sun, the ruinednd seemed to be bathed in a sacred light.

    ¡°Johnny, I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll have the opportunity to see you again in the future. I hope you would be doing well,¡± Lin Rui said as he looked back at the ruins and then at Johnny by his side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything in this world that can harm the Ghost Rider,¡± Johnny replied with a smile after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true,¡± Hearing Johnny¡¯s answer, Lin Rui said with a smile, and a faint aura of azure light began to surround his body.

    Johnny: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time for us to hit the road. Johnny, are you sure you want to go back?¡± After making a joke, Lin Rui withdrew his internal energy radiance and then continued.

    ¡°There are some things that need to be taken care of before we can set off. Besides, I have to return Roxanne home first. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of it.¡± Johnny said, waving his hand to reassure Lin Rui that he was aware of the potential issues with the police.

    ¡°Well, I trust you. Then, I guess this is where we part ways. I hope we¡¯ll have the chance to drink together again when we meet,¡± Lin Rui said, feeling that it was time to say goodbye.

    ¡°Of course, I hope you can keep up with me when we drink next time!¡± Johnny said with a smile, joking about Lin Rui¡¯s smaller stature.

    Just as Lin Rui finished saying goodbye and was about to watch Johnny and Roxanne leave, Johnny walked close to him.

    ¡°Jackson, I have something I need to tell you,e here.¡± Walking to Lin Rui¡¯s side, Johnny leaned closer and whispered.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing Johnny¡¯s movements, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed and he nodded in response.

    Johnny and Lin Rui walked a few steps away from Bucky and Roxanne, positioning themselves off to the side of the road.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lin Rui asked Johnny suspiciously after walking over to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing, but I still feel like I should tell you. Last night, when I was angry, I used the Penance Gaze on you. It wasn¡¯t ineffective, it¡¯s just that your soul is clean. There are no sins that need to be burned by hellfire. But¡­¡± Johnny said as he looked at Lin Rui and spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°But what?¡± Hearing this, Lin Rui asked, growing even more puzzled.

    Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help wondering if Johnny had seen that his soul actually came from another world. After all, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what the Penance Gaze had revealed about his soul.

    ¡°But¡­ there seems to be something else hidden deep within your soul,¡± Seeing the change in Lin Rui¡¯s expression, Johnny finally revealed what he had seen through the Penance Gaze.

    ¡°Something else in my soul?¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help being stunned by Johnny¡¯s answer.

    There is indeed something else in Lin Rui¡¯s mind ¨C The system. However, even the Ancient One couldn¡¯t discover the system in Lin Rui¡¯s mind. Could it be that the Ghost Rider did? But based on Johnny¡¯s expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like he found the system. Could it be something else entirely¡­?

    ¡°To be precise, there is another soul-like thing deep within your mind,¡± Johnny said, giving a more precise exnation.

    ¡°Something like a soul!¡± Now, Lin Rui was really frightened.

    Although the system is quite human-like, no matter how Lin Rui thinks about it, it couldn¡¯t have a soul. So when Johnny said that there was another soul-like thing in his mind, he had to consider the possibility.

    ¡°Thank you, Johnny!¡± After a moment of thought, Lin Rui looked at Johnny and thanked him sincerely.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, I was just worried about you. If you need help in the future, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. You know how to find me,¡± Johnny said while patting Lin Rui on the shoulder and indicating that he had said all he needed to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask for your help,¡± Lin Rui replied, grateful for Johnny¡¯s offer.

    After that, Johnny and Lin Rui walked back to join Bucky and Roxanne, side by side.

    After greeting Bucky, Johnny got on his motorcycle and Roxanne also said goodbye to Lin Rui and Bucky before getting on the bike with him.

    Boom!

    Hoo Hoo!

    With the roar of the engine, Johnny drove away with Roxanne towards Rochester, leaving Lin Rui and Bucky behind on the deserted intercity highway. Johnny and Roxanne riding off into the distance looked like a heroic couple ready to wander the world.

    Bucky, standing next to Lin Rui, looked at the leaving couple and asked, ¡°Jackson, what do you think Johnny and Roxanne¡¯s life will be like in the future? Do you think Johnny¡¯s decision is the right one this time?¡±

    If Johnny decides to utilize his Ghost Rider powers to rid the world of evil then his future may be filled with turmoil. It is not appropriate topare Johnny¡¯s Ghost Rider to Bucky at this time. Ghost Rider is much more formidable than Bucky, as Ghost Rider is immune to ordinary technological weapons.

    ¡°Regardless of what Johnny chooses, it is his own decision and he will have to bear the consequences of his actions. I cannot determine whether or not being Ghost Rider is a burden for Johnny. After all, there is still much evil in the world and I have confidence in Johnny¡¯s ability to handle it.¡± Lin Rui spoke in a neutral tone as he watched Johnny¡¯s leaving back.

    ¡°His own choice?¡± Bucky looked at Johnny and seemed to have something else on his mind upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    ¡°We should head out as well. We can¡¯t return to Rochester so we should consider where to go next.¡± Lin Rui turned in the opposite direction and spoke with a smile on his face. Johnny and Roxanne had already left their sight.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Bucky asked, not particrly concerned about their destination. He just wanted to have some time to think while they traveled.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s just follow this road and see where it takes us. We¡¯ll stop at the first city wee across.¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t seem to have a specific destination in mind, so he simply gave a nomittal response.

    ¡°Do you want to walk, stop the car by the side of the road, or use your personal aircraft?¡± Bucky asked Lin Rui after hearing his response.

    When Lin Rui and Johnny reached San Venganza, Bucky noticed the Hoverboard that Lin Rui was standing on. He had never seen it before, but he knew it was a high-tech personal aircraft. Bucky never asked where Lin Rui had obtained it. If he had, Johnny would have told him that Lin Rui seemed to have conjured it out of thin air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s walk for now. We can pull over a car if we see one. And let¡¯s leave the Hoverboard here for now.¡± Lin Rui thought for a moment before responding to Bucky¡¯s question.

 Chapter 944: S.H.I.E.L.D. Information

    <h4>Chapter 944: S.H.I.E.L.D. Information</h4>

    Although the Hoverboard is enough to carry Lin Rui and Bucky, and the speed is also very fast but Lin Rui decides to leave the Hoverboard behind because it was not produced by him and may contain a tracking device from OsCorp. He wants to continue his journey without the risk of being located and has other things he needs to take care of. And, Lin Rui has something to leave behind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something for some time now, Jackson,¡± Bucky finally spoke, unable to contain himself any longer upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Have you already recovered your memory?¡±

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    After walking slowly on the side of the road for another half an hour, two people finally gged down a self-driving jeep on this stretch of intercity highway. They smoothly got on the ride and headed toward an unknown city.

    ¡­

    And when Lin Rui and Bucky decided to travel to the next city, Johnny and Roxanne were not yet back in Rochester. Before returning to Rochester, Johnny had to go to the cemetery to meet with Carter de, the previous generation¡¯s Ghost Rider.

    As someone who has lived for over 200 years, Carter de could offer valuable insights and guidance for Johnny¡¯s future as the Ghost Rider.

    In Rochester, Johnny and Roxanne have gone missing and Mack has provided some clues. The police and SHIELD havepiled several potential suspects based on Mack¡¯s description, but they have been unable to find any matches for the depiction of ckheart, a devil-like figure.

    However, SHIELD¡¯s Falcon has taken a particr interest in the description of another young man, even though the local police system in Rochester has not shown any response to this description.

    Falcon sat in the temporary office belonging to SHIELD, staring intently at theputer screen in front of him. On the screen was a portrait of a young man that had been drawn based on Mack¡¯s description. Mack¡¯s memory was not very urate and the description had some discrepancies, so the image produced by the system was likely different from the real person. However, Falcon felt a sense of familiarity with the image.

    ¡°Who the hell is this guy? Why does it feels like I¡¯ve seen him before?¡± Falcon thought to himself as he continued to gaze at the portrait.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    As Falcon was deep in thought, his tablet beeped to alert him to an iing video call. He quickly grabbed the tablet and epted the call.

    ¡°Captain¡­¡± As soon as Falcon epted the video call invitation, Rogers¡¯ face appeared on the tablet. Falcon was surprised to see a small smile on Rogers¡¯ face, something he hadn¡¯t seen since the Siberia incident.

    ¡°Captain, what¡¯s going on?¡± Falcon asked, trying to hide the doubts in his mind.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve received some new information about the case you¡¯re currently working on,¡± Rogers replied to Falcon¡¯s question.

    ¡°What kind of information do you have?¡± Falcon asked, intrigued. ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating this case thoroughly and haven¡¯t found anything so far. And the information that Mack provided seems hard to believe. I¡¯m very interested in hearing what you have to say.¡±

    ¡°Regarding this Johnny character, if he returns, you should stop investigating him and inform the local police that this incident has been ssified as an A-level incident within our organization,¡± Rogers said seriously in response to Falcon¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°An A-level incident? Is he that important? Could it be¡­¡± Falcon said in surprise upon hearing Rogers¡¯ response.

    An A-level incident is second only to an S-level incident within SHIELD in terms of the threat it poses to the safety of the entire earth. Based on what Falcon has investigated so far, it seems that this guy who got angry wouldn¡¯t be enough to warrant an A-level incident. However, if what Mack said is true, then perhaps an A-level incident is still underestimating the situation.

    ¡°We can discuss the specific details when you return. For now, let¡¯s just leave the matter of Johnny be and don¡¯t worry about him whether hees back or not. However, I do have another mission for you,¡± Rogers said, not borating further in the video.

    ¡°What is the mission?¡± Falcon asked, still puzzled but more interested in the next mission.

    ¡°It¡¯s the young man described by the eyewitness. I hope you will do your best to find him,¡± Rogers said.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll do my best to locate him,¡± Falcon replied.

    ¡­

    As Johnny drove Roxanne back to Rochester and made his way through the city and to his house, he was relieved to find that no police cars were stopping him. However, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that someone was watching him.

    Da Da Da ~

    As Johnny and Roxanne arrived at his house and stood in front of the ruins, they heard footsteps behind them. Johnny turned to see Police Captain Dn and Special Agent Edward approaching them. There were just the two of them, with no other special police or anyone else with them.

    ¡°Hello, Johnny, and Miss Roxanne,¡± Captain Dn said as he approached, giving them a friendly smile.

    ¡°Hello, Captain Dn. We can exin what happened here,¡± Roxanne said as she stepped forward with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°Well, what we need now is an exnation. Should we go to the police station first or the hospital first? Your manager is still lying in the hospital, but he¡¯s doing okay,¡± Captain Dn said in a discussing tone upon hearing Roxanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh¡­are you sure? You weren¡¯t¡­?¡± Roxanne looked a little ufortable at Captain Dn¡¯s attitude.

    ¡°That was before, and now we know some things. So, you can go to the police station to give a statementter,¡± Captain Dn said quickly, waving his hand at the dumbfounded Roxanne.

    ¡°Johnny, what¡¯s going on?¡± Roxanne asked, walking up to Johnny and looking confused.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Mack first. As for going to the police station, we¡¯ll definitely cooperate,¡± Johnny said after sizing up Captain Dn and Special Agent Edward a few times.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Captain Dn said, smiling even more brightly upon hearing Johnny¡¯s answer.

    Following Captain Dn, Johnny and Roxanne went to the city hospital to see Mack, who was still bedridden. Mack was overjoyed to see them both back safe and sound. He asked about the ¡°devil,¡± but Roxanne brushed it off.

    Anyway, in the matter of ckheart and Ghost Rider, as long as the police do not investigate further will be ssified as me special effects and the illusion of passers-by.

 Chapter 945: Settles a Lawsuit Carelessly

    <h4>Chapter 945: Settles a Lawsuit Carelessly</h4>

    After visiting Mack, Johnny and Roxanne followed Captain Dn and Special Agent Edward to the local police station to cooperate with the investigation. However, what puzzled Johnny and Roxanne was that Captain Dn didn¡¯t treat them like suspects who had killed three victims.

    Roxanne remembered that when Captain Dn asked about Johnny¡¯s missing clues, his attitude was very tough.

    ¡°Please sit down, both of you. Here¡¯s some coffee and ice water,¡± Captain Dn said as he invited Johnny and Roxanne into the interrogation room, extending his hand for them to sit down and greeting them with a smile.

    Confused, Johnny and Roxanne sat in the chairs in the interrogation room. However, they didn¡¯t touch the coffee or iced water on the table. Maybe Captain Dn was just pretending to be nice to them in order to catch them off guard and get them to reveal something.

    ¡°There¡¯s no real reason for me to invite the two of you here. It¡¯s just a simple follow-up investigation. Mr. Johnny, we did find a bike with your license te during the previous investigation, but we¡¯ve ruled out your involvement as a suspect,¡± Captain Dn said as he looked at Johnny and Roxanne¡¯s alert expressions with a smile on his face.

    After the video call between Falcon and Rogers ended, Captain Dn had already re-discussed the situation with Rogers. No matter what the situation with Johnny is now, Captain Dn just needs to suppress the matter and let Johnny and the others return to their normal lives. That¡¯s why Captain Dn¡¯s attitude has changed so much.

    However, the sudden change in Captain Dn¡¯s attitude made Johnny and Roxanne, who had already made all kinds of preparations, even more suspicious.

    Moreover, the clues discovered by the police had already clearly identified Johnny as the suspect, but now they suddenly changed their tune and said that he was no longer a suspect. Both of them were even more puzzled by this sudden change in attitude.

    ¡°Captain Dn, are you sure Johnny is no longer a suspect?¡± Roxanne, a reporter, immediately asked questions after hearing Captain Dn¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Yes, he is no longer a suspect,¡± Captain Dn replied seriously upon hearing Roxanne¡¯s question.

    ¡°Do you have any other suspects then? What about the angry guy from that night? Are you not going to continue the investigation?¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes flickered as she asked Captain Dn, not satisfied with his answer.

    As a reporter, Roxanne keenly sensed that something was off about Captain Dn¡¯s attitude and words. If the police have ruled out Johnny as a suspect, then something special must have happened.

    ¡°Uh¡­well¡­¡± Captain Dn was momentarily at a loss for words under Roxanne¡¯s aggressive attitude.

    ¡°Miss Roxanne, the follow-up information on this matter is ssified by the police and will not be announced to the public for the time being. If our follow-up investigation produces results that can be released to the public, we will inform you as soon as possible,¡± Special Agent Edward said, trying to smooth things over as Captain Dn stumbled over his words.

    As a foreign affairs officer of SHIELD, Edward obviously has more experience in dealing with this situation than Captain Dn. Moreover, the investigation team regarding Johnny has indeed been ssified as an A-level incident of SHIELD, and Edward and the others really have no way to disclose anything since they don¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Roxanne murmured after hearing Agent Edward¡¯s answer and stopped asking questions.

    If the police really had a suspect other than Johnny, no matter what happened or if the police had gotten something wrong, it would be in Johnny¡¯s best interest. Therefore, Roxanne didn¡¯t intend to continue asking questions.

    In fact, after the questioning, Roxanne realized that she slightly regretted it. Fortunately, the police didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.

    ¡°Well, if you have no other questions, you can sign these documents and leave,¡± Captain Dn said, cing some documents on the table after Roxanne quieted down.

    Huh~

    Johnny, who had been silent throughout this ordeal, looked at the document and picked it up to examine it. After a brief look, he saw that it was indeed a verymon confession document stating their cooperation with the investigation. After confirming that there were no issues, he signed it.

    Johnny signed his name first, and then Roxanne signed hers. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re all set, you can leave now. I won¡¯t see you off,¡± Captain Dn said with a smile as he took the document back.

    ¡°Well, then we¡¯ll be going,¡± Johnny said and nodded to Captain Dn and Agent Edward as he stood up.

    Then, Johnny and Roxanne walked towards the door of the interrogation room. However, just as they were about to leave, Johnny suddenly stopped and turned slightly, saying ¡°Thank that guy for us.¡±

    Ka~

    After saying this, Johnny pulled Roxanne to open the door and left, leaving behind Captain Dn and Agent Edward, who were looking at each other in the interrogation room.

    ¡­

    ¡°What did he mean by that sentence just now? Does he know that SHIELD is protecting him?¡± Captain Dn said with some doubt as he looked at the closed door after Johnny left.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Johnny probably doesn¡¯t know anything about SHIELD,¡± Agent Edward said and he was also puzzled by Johnny¡¯sst words before leaving.

    Captain Dn and Agent Edward also left the interrogation room with an unnecessary document in his hand. In another room with one-way visible ss in the interrogation room, Falcon was sitting on a chair and staring at the room in front and one would wonder what he was thinking.

    Just now, Falcon had gotten a closer look at Johnny, but he still couldn¡¯t connect Johnny to the ming skeleton he had fought with the previous night.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s been ssified as an A-level incident, then the ming skeleton must be this Johnny. I just don¡¯t know if he has any other abilities that could pose a threat at the A-level. That level of threat can destroy at least one city!¡± Falcon sighed to himself as he thought about it.

    Falcon stood up from his chair before Captain Dn and Agent Edward arrived. Now that the higher-ups have already determined the nature of this incident, there must be other arrangements for the follow-up.

    There¡¯s no point in Falcon staying here any longer, so it¡¯s time for him to return. This time, Falcon hade to fight a ming skeleton and lost.

    If Falcon is still interested in Johnny or the ming skeleton, he can ask Captain Rogers for more information when he returns. Maybe he can continue to follow up on this A-level event.

    In this way, thanks to SHIELD¡¯s intervention, the strange incident involving Ghost Rider and ckheart was quietly suppressed. Johnny and Roxanne returned home safely, and they had more time to n their future lives.

 Chapter 946: New York Present Situation

    <h4>Chapter 946: New York Present Situation</h4>

    After leaving the police station, Johnny and Roxanne went back to their home first. Although Johnny¡¯s home was almostpletely destroyed due to the continuous fighting the previous night, there were still some things inside that Johnny needed, especially the high-end bikes he had modified himself over the years.

    Even if Johnny decides to be a wandering knight in the future, he can¡¯t bear to part with these bikes.

    As they cleaned up the ruins, Roxanne asked Johnny what he meant by thest sentence he said when they left the interrogation room. Did Johnny know that someone was helping them behind the scenes?

    ¡°Roxanne, don¡¯t you remember what Jackson said before we parted ways? He said he could help us if we needed it when we got back,¡± Johnny said as he picked up a charred stake.

    ¡°You mean¡­Jackson helped us?¡± Roxanne asked in surprise after hearing Johnny¡¯s words.

    ¡°It should be. I think this guy is not simple. I didn¡¯t expect that he has connections within the police department. Additionally, based on the behavior of Police Captain Dn and Special Agent Edward, it appears that he has a significant influence within the organization.¡± Johnny nodded as he spoke.

    ¡°If Jackson is able to provide assistance, then we won¡¯t have to worry about anything. It¡¯s clear that he is not a regr person and has many secrets.¡± Upon hearing Johnny¡¯s exnation, Roxanne blinked and said ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure am not worried anymore. So, after we¡¯ve cleaned up this ce, let¡¯s leave. Roxanne, what do you think?¡± Johnny patted the dust off his hands as he turned to look at Roxanne and asked with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Johnny, have you really made up your mind?¡± Facing Johnny¡¯s inquiry, Roxanne asked hesitantly,

    ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Johnny replied confidently.

    ¡°In that case, I will follow you!¡± Roxanne replied back with a hesitant smile on her face.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good!¡± Johnny spoke with a relieved expression on his face.

    The following day, Johnny and Roxanne left Rochester with all of their belongings packed. Before they departed, they visited Mack at the hospital to say goodbye. Mack was confused by Johnny¡¯s sudden departure from the team, but given the events of the past two days, he knew he had to let Johnny go.

    After Johnny and Roxanne left, Falcon also returned with SHIELD¡¯s support team. There are other departments of SHIELD that would follow up and investigate Johnny further, and it¡¯s time for Falcon to go back and check everyone¡¯s recovery situation.

    ¡­

    In the underground base of the Stark Industries building in New York, the consciousness projection of JARVIS was bustling around the medical room. It had been several days since the emergency caused by the invasion of the Dark Elves in London, and Tony and others who had been in the medical warehouse for several days had also shown signs of waking up. Since yesterday, JARVIS seems to be in a better mood.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Just as JARVIS was moving around Peter¡¯s medical bed, he received a message from SHIELD. SHIELD had not been in contact with Stark for a while, as Tony and the others had been seriously injured and unconscious after thest battle. However, JARVIS had sent a special message to Rogers the day before, which prompted him to send Falcon to help contain Ghost Rider¡¯s actions.

    Now, Rogers had also sent a message to JARVIS. He had discovered that even though Tony was currently in aa, his artificial intelligence¡¯s abilities to handle certain tasks were still very strong.

    As an artificial intelligence, JARVIS immediately understood the contents of the message as soon as it was received: SHIELD had sessfully contained the situation in Rochester, as per the information provided by JARVIS, and had ssified it as an internal incident within SHIELD. However, they had not been able to locate the person they were searching for.

    As for the man mentioned in this message, JARVIS knew exactly who it was. It was JARVIS who had notified Rogers about him after receiving a special message the previous day, prompting Rogers to send Falcon to Rochester. However, there was still no news about that person.

    However, shortly after JARVIS received this message, another message arrived.

    This time, SHIELD had finally found something. After carefully investigating Johnny¡¯s movements before his disappearance, they discovered a Hoverboard in a wilderness area. Something else had also been found inside the Hoverboard. SHIELD was now rushing back to New York with the Hoverboard.

    Half an hourter, SHIELD delivered the contents of the hoverboard to the Stark Industries building. This was because only JARVIS knew how to handle the items that had been found.

    ¡°These are Mr. Jackson¡¯s belongings,¡± JARVIS said to itself as it controlled an Iron Man suit and carefully held three ss bottles.

    Upon inspection, the three ss bottles held by the Iron Man¡¯s hand were revealed to be filled with Elven Holy Spring Water. This was a substance that only Lin Rui could produce. When he left the Hoverboard in the wilderness, Lin Rui had apparently left these bottles of Elven Holy Spring Water inside.

    Afterward, the Iron Man controlled by JARVIS looked at Tony, Peter, and Daredevil, who were still lying in the medical beds. After a moment of contemtion, JARVIS decided to test the three bottles of Elven Holy Spring Water. After conducting the tests, JARVIS administered the bottles to the three of them to drink.

    D¨© D¨© Drop~

    Shortly after drinking the Elven Holy Spring Water, the physical condition of the three of them began to improve. It was originally expected that it would take a few days for them to fully recover and wake up, but now there were signs of immediate improvement. Under the watchful eye of JARVIS, the three of them gradually began to wake up and open their eyes.

    ¡­

    Rogers was standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows of a high-rise building in SHIELD headquarters in Washington, looking out at the scenery outside. Since the incident in London, Rogers had often stood here, lost in thought and gazing out at the view. No one would know what he was thinking about.

    Da Da~

    After a short while, Rogers heard footsteps behind him and he already knew who it was without turning around.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, have you fully recovered?¡± Rogers asked calmly as the footsteps approached.

    The person who approached Rogers was the official member of the Avengers, Dr. Banner, who was the only one on SHIELD¡¯s side to personally join the battle during the invasion of the Dark Elves in London.

    After transforming into the Hulk, Dr. Banner was able to withstand the energy impact of the Aether Particles when he hit Malekith¡¯s face. If Malekith and the others hadn¡¯t retreated in time, it¡¯s possible that Banner could have taken down their spaceships.

    ¡°Well, the Hulk wasn¡¯t injured in the first ce. I just need some time to calm him down,¡± Banner replied to Rogers¡¯ question.

 Chapter 947: News

    <h4>Chapter 947: News</h4>

    Hulk¡¯s strength, even when under the control of Dr. Banner¡¯s consciousness, was more than enough to handle the situation at the time. After all, Malekith couldn¡¯tpletely control the Aether particles.

    Therefore, among those who were impacted by the Aether particle energy at the time, Dr. Banner was in the best condition after reverting back to his normal form. The only loss was another change of clothes.

    ¡°I heard Stark is awake?¡± Dr. Banner continued as he walked to stand beside Rogers.

    ¡°Yes, I had someone deliver some items I obtained from Rochester, and he woke up not long after. Not only Tony Stark but also Spiderman and Daredevil, who received the Recovery Serum from Stark, have all awakened,¡± Rogers replied calmly as he continued to look out at the scenery outside the building.

    ¡°Is it the Mirage Knight? Otherwise, Stark and the others should have still had a few days before they woke up from their recovery,¡± Dr. Banner asked curiously upon hearing Rogers¡¯ answer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but based on the information provided by JARVIS, it¡¯s likely to be him. However, I don¡¯t know where he is now. Why hasn¡¯t he shown up or returned?¡± Rogers finally turned his gaze away from the view outside as Dr. Banner mentioned the Mirage Knight.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have some news. It¡¯s better than having no news at all. I heard that Thor said that the Mirage Knight was sent away through a space portal in Asgard. I thought he would be wandering through the universe forever,¡± Dr. Banner said, relieved to have some news about the Mirage Knight.

    As someone who has fought against the Hulk, Dr. Banner is still very interested in this mysterious vignte. In addition, Mirage Knight is also the leader of the League of Defenders and has the ability to make decisive contributions to the alliance of their forces.

    ¡°Yes, some news is always good. And now that Tony has awakened, our ns are getting back on track,¡± Rogers said feeling relieved that some of the current situations were developing positively.

    ¡°By the way, has there been any follow-up to the Dark Elf¡¯s invasion this time? If it happens again, I¡¯m worried that the earth won¡¯t be so lucky to survive it,¡± After talking about the situation of Mirage Knight, Dr. Banner switched the conversation to his concerns about the Dark Elves potentially returning to earth.

    The earth was not well-prepared for the sudden attack by the Dark Elves this time, and it can be said that the victory over them was achieved at a great cost, with the help of Asgard and all other parties. However, if the Dark Elves recover and attack again, the earth may not be ready to fully engage in a battle between interster civilizations.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have much information about this invasion. However, someone else should know,¡± Rogers replied in a deep tone to Dr. Banner¡¯s question.

    ¡°You mean Thor from Asgard? Will hee back?¡± Dr. Banner clearly knew who Rogers was referring to, as Thor was an alien just like the Dark Elves.

    ¡°There are other people besides him who might know. Mirage Knight might also have some information. However, besides them, I think there are some special people who have knowledge about this,¡± Rogers replied.

    ¡°Which special people do you mean?¡± Dr. Banner asked.

    ¡°Do you remember those sorcerers who had magical powers?¡± Rogers asked.

    ¡­

    Just as Tony and the others woke up early due to drinking the Elven Holy Spring Water that Lin Rui had left in the Hoverboard, Sorcerer Rick and David were practicing their daily routines in the New York Sanctum.

    During the Dark Elf invasion a few days ago, the sorcerers guarding the Sanctum in London had also sent out a call for help, but apart from Wong, none of the other Sanctum sorcerers hade to their aid. The main reason for this was that the Ancient One had forbidden them from getting involved in the conflict.

    The invasion of the Dark Elves itself is not within the jurisdiction of the Earth¡¯s Sorcerers. If it weren¡¯t for Odin¡¯s intervention and Malekith¡¯s n to devour the entire Nine Realms into eternal darkness, the Ancient One would not have allowed the Sorcerers to get involved.

    However, even if the Sorcerers did get involved, they would not be the main force. These kinds of events are tests for the earth and challenges for the guardians of the earth. Fortunately, the earth survived this time.

    Huh~

    After a slight magical fluctuation in his body, Rick ended his deep meditation. Soon after, David beside him also finished his meditation.

    ¡°David, Jack doesn¡¯t seem to be here all the time.¡± After opening his eyes, Rick looked at David and said.

    As a member of the League of Defenders, Jack spent several months learning magic at the New York Sanctum with Rick and David in order to improve his recent strength. However, when the League of Defenders needed him, he returned and has note back since.

    ¡°Do you still expect him to guard the Sanctum for the rest of his life like us? Didn¡¯t we already know his purpose for learning magic when he came here? If the Ancient One hadn¡¯t rxed the conditions so much, we wouldn¡¯t have epted him either,¡± David said lightly in response to Rick¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then we can also be considered his masters, but we don¡¯t know how he can stay away for so long withouting back,¡± Rick said and even though he knew that what David said was true, he was still a little annoyed.

    ¡°You also know that the Dark Elf¡¯s invasion caused many of them to be seriously injured, and now he must be worried about them,¡± David said, no longer surprised by Rick¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°I was just thinking about the news from the Ancient One¡­¡± Seeing that David hadn¡¯t understood what he was trying to say, Rick had no choice but to continue reminding him.

    ¡°You mean¡­looking for the talented sorcerer to inherit the role of supreme sorcerer?¡± Hearing what Rick said, David finally understood what Rick was trying to tell him.

    Earlier today, news hade from the hermitage of the Ancient One, the supreme sorcerer in the Himyas, shocking all the Sorcerers on earth. The Ancient One is looking for an heir.

    This news was earth-shattering for the Sorcerers on earth because the current Ancient One was still in a very strong period and it was far from time for him to find an heir. However, now that the Ancient One has sent out this news, finding a magically gifted heir is the top concern of every sorcerer.

    As the sorcerers who guard the Sanctum in New York, Rick and David have not taken on many apprentices and the only one they have taught recently is Jack. After thinking for a long time, Rick still felt that Jack had a chance, after all, Jack¡¯s talent is not bad.

 Chapter 948: Decision

    <h4>Chapter 948: Decision</h4>

    After the Ancient One, the Sorceror Supreme was rumored to be looking for the next generation of Sorcerer Supreme heirs, everyone one of the Sorcerers on Earth was shocked, but apart from being shocked, they all had the same thoughts as Rick.

    If they encounter a good seedling, they would certainly rmend it since the Ancient One is indeed looking for an inheritor. It would be a very honorable thing if the young sorcerer they taught could be favored by the Ancient One and eventually be the Sorcerer Supreme.

    ¡°Hmm! That¡¯s what I think! Although Jack is a bit out of shape, he still has some talent in magic,¡± Rick said feeling a little excited that David finally understood what he was trying to say.

    In fact, Jack¡¯s talent in magic is not just ¡°some talent¡± as Rick said. ording to the current number of sorcerers on Earth, Jack¡¯s talent should be considered very good. At least, Jack¡¯s talent is much better than that of Rick and David. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to master so much magic in less than two months.

    ¡°Speaking of talents, Jack is really good. And he has a mutant ability of body enhancement, which also has many advantages in meleebat. However, he still has too little time to practice magic¡­¡± David said and his eyes brightening as he listened to Rick.

    The news that Ancient One is looking for talented inheritors spread and it also has no age limit. Therefore, it is possible that many Sorcerers who have practiced magic for many years and are talented will also volunteer to be rmended to Ancient One. Although Jack is good, he is far from those Sorcerers.

    ¡°I think that this time Ancient One¡¯s search for an inheritor should not just be about finding someone who is better than anyone else. Otherwise, he would just hold a tournament. Why did he spread the news to us?¡± Rick disagreed with David¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Rick. The inheritance of the Sorcerer Supreme is not about determining who is more powerful in magic. But if Jack wants to participate, we¡¯ll have to bring him back and let him continue practicing!¡± Hearing Rick¡¯s point David also thinks it makes sense. Still, they had to get Jack back first.

    ¡°Absolutely. There are plenty of people who are more talented than Jack, but that doesn¡¯t mean he shouldn¡¯t have the opportunity toe back and continue his training. I¡¯ll give him a call right now and tell him to return. Even if he isn¡¯t chosen by the Ancient One as the Sorcerer Supreme, the opportunity to spend some time at the sorcerer¡¯s hermitage in the Himyas would be invaluable.¡± Finally, Rick made a decision.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, David. If we had been able to spend time at the hermitage, we might be as skilled as Wang and the others now. But we can¡¯t change the past, so all we can do is focus on the present and do our best to improve our abilities. Let¡¯s make sure Jack gets the opportunity to do the same.¡± Nodding his head, David agreed with Rick¡¯s words.

    Then, Rick took out his cell phone, which he rarely used, and tried to call Jack. It was uncertain whether Jack would agree to Rick and David¡¯s n, given his personality.

    ¡­

    Thor has been back in Asgard for several days. He has been eagerly awaiting news from the frontline battlefield and has been keeping an eye out for updates about the Dark Elf.

    In the meantime, he has taken care of relocating the Ether Particle and has been spending his time waiting for the next opportunity to visit Earth. Today, he finally received the news he had been waiting for.

    ¡°There has been a great victory on the front line! The Asgard army, led by the second prince Loki, sessfully defeated the Frost Giants. Laufey, the leader of the Frost Giants, was seriously injured and the rest of the Frost Giants have retreated to theirir.¡± Thor stood in the pce hall with Frigga and listened to the battle report with a look of triumph on his face.

    ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect Loki to have some tricks up his sleeve!¡± Thor eximed after the intelligence agent reported the situation on the front line.

    Despite their often tumultuous rtionship, Thor has always cared deeply for his younger brother Loki and has always been proud of his intelligence and resourcefulness. So when he received the news that Loki was leading the charge on the front lines and had emerged victorious, Thor couldn¡¯t hide his pride and relief.

    ¡°You and your father have always underestimated Loki,¡± Frigga said with a proud smile on her face as she watched Thorugh. ¡°He has always been capable of great things, and it¡¯s heartening to see him prove it in this way.¡±

    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m sure Loki will be well-rewarded when Father returns from his sleep,¡± Thor eximed, clearly forgetting the events that led to his own exile to Earth and the subsequent attack by the Destroyer. It seemed that Loki¡¯s victory hadpletely redeemed him in Thor¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure your Father will be proud of him as well,¡± Frigga said, her good mood clearly reflected in her words. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go and congratte Loki on his victory. He deserves all the recognition and praise for his efforts on the front lines.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Mother, Loki fought the Frost Giant on the front lines and should be returning soon, right?¡± Thor asked, changing the subject afterughing.

    Upon hearing Thor¡¯s words, Frigga¡¯s smile faded as she seemed to have anticipated what he was going to say next.

    ¡°Yes, now that the front line has been secured, Loki should be returning tomorrow,¡± Frigga replied, maintaining aposed expression on her face.

    ¡°In that case, Mother, I¡¯ll be returning to Earth today,¡± Thor announced as he stood up from his seat.

    Thor¡¯s presence in Asgard had not been particrly helpful, and he might have gone to the front line to support Loki if the war had remained at a stalemate. However, with Loki¡¯s victory and imminent return, Thor was eager to return to the pleasant surroundings of Earth.

    Furthermore, Thor feels that he has unfinished business on Earth. For instance, Lin Rui went missing in Asgard and Thor had only informed Tony of this before being sent back to Asgard after the battle. Thor believes it is his responsibility to find Lin Rui, even though he knows he will likely face reprimands from Tony and others upon his return to Earth but at this point, Thor is willing to ept any consequences.

    Additionally, Jane Foster is waiting for him on Earth. The events of the past have left room for a potential reunion between Thor and Jane. Thor also misses Ben and the dogs at the pet home where he works. Without Thor¡¯s help, Ben¡¯s workload will surely increase.

    ¡°Are you really going to Earth today?¡± Frigga asked, her eyes fixed on Thor.

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Thor replied confidently.

    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll have Heimdall send you back to Earth,¡± Frigga agreed.

 Chapter 949: Choice To Return To Earth

    <h4>Chapter 949: Choice To Return To Earth</h4>

    After Frigga agreed to allow Thor to return to Earth, he went to bid farewell to his close friends in Asgard, who happened to be Lady Sif and the Warriors Three. Meanwhile, Frigga began preparing a celebratory banquet to wee Loki, whose triumph on the front line had greatly increased his reputation in Asgard.

    Deep within the pce of Asgard, in Thor¡¯s own pce, Thor was busily packing up the items he wanted to take to Earth. Beside Thor, Lady Sif and the Warriors Three were watching Thor with troubled expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Thor, are you really going back to Earth again?¡± As Thor finished packing, Sif couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    To Lady Sif and the Warriors Three of Asgard, although Thor¡¯s divine powers have not yet fully recovered, it is only a matter of time before they do. Additionally, as the crown prince of Asgard, if Thor leaves while Loki is experiencing a great victory on the front line, it will significantly damage his prestige as the crown prince of Asgard.

    Only the family is aware of the secret that Loki is not Odin and Frigga¡¯s biological son, and the people of Asgard still believe that Loki is the second prince. If the second prince gains the favor of the people while the first prince, Thor, is still working to regain his powers, it will be more difficult for Thor to im the throne in the future. As Thor¡¯s friends and subordinates, Lady Sif and the Warriors Three naturally hope for Thor to be the king of Asgard in the future.

    ¡°Sif, my father¡¯s banishment of me was actually a learning experience that I only realized after spending time on Earth. In addition, there are many things I can learn on Earth that I couldn¡¯t feel in Asgard. And there are still many responsibilities that I need to take on. Mirage Knight disappeared in Asgard and I owe it to the people of Earth to try my best to find him and provide an exnation. This is something I have to do,¡± Thor said as he packed his belongings into a cloth bag before he looked at Sif.

    ¡°Asgard has many ces where you can train. Plus, Loki will be back tomorrow. Don¡¯t you want to give him a personal lesson for lying to you?¡± Sif asked, still puzzled by Thor¡¯s decision.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already trained in every area of Asgard except the forbidden one. As for Loki, he just likes to y pranks and has been doing so since he was a child. It¡¯s actually something I¡¯m proud of. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t stay to celebrate with him,¡± Thor waved his hand dismissively as he replied, understanding what Sif was trying to say.

    Previously, Thor was very concerned with the throne of Asgard. He had always been stronger than Loki and was confident that, as the eldest prince, the throne would be his in the future. However, after all the experiences he has had, Thor no longer values the throne as much. To him, as long as Asgard is in good hands, anyone can be king.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sif began to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need to say more. If you truly care about me, then wish me happiness on Earth. And I believe that I will soon fully awaken my powers,¡± Thor interrupted Sif as he patted her on the shoulder.

    Since Thor has made up his mind, Sif and the others cannot say anything further. Although Sif wishes she could go to Earth with him, she knows it is impossible for Thor to allow her to do so.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. You can see me off at the Bifrost. I won¡¯t leave without saying goodbye again,¡± Thor said as he patted the shoulders of Lady Sif and the Warriors Three, trying to lift their mood.

    Then, Thor led the way out of the pce and Sif and the others had no choice but to follow. Ten minutester, they arrived at the Bifrost Hall, where Heimdall stood as the lone guardian.

    ¡°Heimdall, please activate the Bifrost and send me to Earth,¡± Thor requested politely as he stood in the hall and looked at Heimdall in the center.

    Click.

    Without a word, Heimdall activated the Bifrost by turning the Guardian Sword inserted in the control center.

    Ka Ka Ka

    The next moment, there was a sound of the mechanical rotationing from the guardian all and a mechanical whirring sound filled the hall as a strong wave of energy converged towards it, and soon, a dazzling rainbow of light appeared above the hall and quickly enveloped Thor.

    ¡°Goodbye, my friends,¡± Thor smiled and waved goodbye to Lady Sif and the Warriors Three standing outside as the rainbow beams descended upon him.

    ¡°Goodbye, Thor,¡± They replied.

    Rumbling

    With a roar and a burst of dazzling colored light, Thor¡¯s figure instantly disappeared as he left Asgard with the Bifrost. In the universe, a rainbow light beam shot out from Asgard in the Nine Realms and headed towards Earth, located at the center of the Nine Realms.

    Whirring¡­

    The rainbow light in the hall took a while to dissipate after Thor¡¯s departure and Sif continued to stare at the spot where he had disappeared with a peculiar expression in her eyes.

    ¡°Sif, sometimes you just have to let go,¡± Volstagg said helplessly as he noticed Sif¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t help feeling a bit reluctant,¡± Sif replied in a perplexed tone after she heard Volstagg¡¯s words.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s uncertain when he¡¯ll be back this time,¡± Volstagg said as he patted Sif on the shoulder. He then gestured to the other two warriors to follow and they all turned to head back.

    However, just as Sif was about to turn and leave, Heimdall, who had just finished the Bifrost teleportation and was standing in the center of the hall, had a sudden sh in his eyes, as if he were surprised. He then ced his hands on the Guardian Sword again.

    Click¡­

    Sif and the others, who had turned to leave, heard the sound of the Bifrost activating again and turned in surprise to see a dazzling colored light appear in the Guardian Hall once more. However, this time the light beam shot out, clearly indicating that it was picking someone up.

    Rumbling¡­

    The Bifrost reappeared for only two seconds before retracting and there was now an additional person standing in the center of the retracted Bifrost light. Sif and the others, who had not yet left, were a little surprised to see the blurry figure.

 Chapter 950: Coming Back Sooner

    <h4>Chapter 950: Coming Back Sooner</h4>

    Huh~

    As Sif and the others stared at the figure in the rainbow beam with surprise, the beam eventually dissipated and the figure¡¯s features became clearly visible. It was a tall, handsome man.

    ¡°Loki!¡± Sif couldn¡¯t help eximing when she saw a handsome guy in dark clothes and a strange helmet appearing from Bifrost.

    Yes, the man who was suddenly transported back by Heimdall with the Bifrost was Loki, the Asgardian god of deceit who was supposed to be on the battlefield. It is unclear why Loki, who was expected to return tomorrow, left the triumphant army and returned alone with the Bifrost. He still appears to have the remnants of the battlefield on him.

    Upon hearing Sif¡¯s exmation, Loki nced at them. Perhaps due to his prolonged stay on the battlefield, Loki¡¯s eyes carried the unconscious cold and sharp aura of amander. Under Loki¡¯s gaze, Sif and the others felt the air around them drop several degrees. It seems that this battle with the Frost Giants has caused Loki to change significantly.

    ¡°Sif, is that you? Are you here to wee me?¡± Loki asked, seeming to sense the difort of Sif and the others as he retracted the cold aura from his eyes.

    In the past, Loki gave Sif and the others the impression of a sinister viin who was skilled in strength but liked to y tricks from the shadows. However, the Loki in front of them now gives off apletely different feeling. Perhaps the battlefield can truly change a personpletely. At least at this moment, Loki has exuded a lot of pressure on Sif and the others, not in terms of strength but in temperament and spirit.

    ¡°Uh¡­Loki, we¡­¡± Volstagg was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to respond to Loki¡¯s words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you came to pick me up. I came back early this time and didn¡¯t notify anyone,¡± Loki said with a smile, noticing the embarrassed expressions on Volstagg¡¯s and others¡¯ faces.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    Regardless, Loki nodded to Heimdall, who was standing to the side. It was thanks to Heimdall that Loki was able to return early, otherwise, he would have had to arrive tomorrow with the triumphant army.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that Thor has returned to Asgard and participated in the Dark Elf¡¯s sneak attack. Has his exile penalty been lifted?¡± Loki asked as he walked towards the exit of the hall.

    ¡°Thor¡­he has already returned to Earth,¡± Volstagg told Loki the truth upon hearing his question.

    In any case, Loki would find out eventually, even if they don¡¯t tell him now. If Loki were to learn about it from someone else and not from them personally, his current prestige in Asgard might lead him to give them a hard time. It is best to be upfront and honest.

    ¡°Back to Earth again?¡± Upon hearing Volstagg¡¯s answer, Loki stopped in his tracks and his tone wavered.

    ¡°Well, we were just here to see off Thor not too long ago before you returned,¡± Volstagg exined further, now that the topic hade up.

    Brush!

    ¡°Just left?¡± Loki whispered as he quickly turned to look at the spot where he had just been teleported.

    ¡°Loki, Thor went back to Earth this time to continue his exile penalty. I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle back soon,¡± Sif tried to reassure Loki, unsure of what he thought about Thor¡¯s return to Earth.

    ¡°Continuing his exile penalty? Hehe¡­¡± Loki said with some disdain upon hearing Sif¡¯s words.

    Without saying anything further to Sif and the others, Loki strode off towards the Bifrost, leaving the Warriors Three to look at each other in confusion, wondering what Loki was thinking.

    The news of the return of Asgard¡¯s second prince, who has made great contributions to the front line, has not spread. It seems that Loki doesn¡¯t want others to know that he has returned early. The celebration banquet was also held as scheduled when the triumphant army returned the next day. Under the cheers of tens of thousands of Asgard soldiers, Loki stood on the high tform to ept the reward and praise from Frigga.

    Of course, Thor was not present to witness this scene. While Loki wore a smile on his face as he was showered with praise on the high tform, his eyes seemed to betray a sense of unhappiness, as if something was missing. Frigga, who is perceptive, noticed this but chose not to say anything.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    Upon his return, Loki epted the n of investigating the Dark Elves. As Malekith¡¯s n had been foiled, it was possible that he would seek revenge. Therefore, Asgard could not let their guard down and it was advisable to intimidate the Dark Elves as a precaution.

    ¡­

    Earth, New York, Stark Industries building.

    Tony, who had awoken early due to the effects of the Elven Holy Spring Water, emerged from the medical cabin with the others. Upon waking, Tony immediately inquired about the oue of the battle and was relieved to learn that the Dark Elf had been defeated. He then asked JARVIS for a summary of events that had urred during hisa, with the most significant information being updated on Lin Rui.

    Hoo!

    Upon hearing that there was news about Lin Rui, Tony, Peter, and Daredevil all stood up excitedly from their chairs where they had been resting.

    ¡°JARVIS, is it confirmed?!¡± Tony asked nervously as he gazed at the light blue ball of light that was jumping up and down in front of his eyes.

    ¡°I can confirm that Mr. Jackson was present at the A-level incident that urred in Rochester. However, I have not yet located him,¡± JARVIS quickly responded, aware that Tony, Peter, and the others were concerned about Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Additionally, three bottles of Recovery Serum Potion were found in the Hoverboard that was discovered by SHIELD. It appears that Mr. Jackson had used the potion before. One of those bottles was also used to elerate your recovery, Mr. Stark, Mr. Peter, and Mr. Matt,¡± JARVIS added, confirming his discovery.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. If it¡¯s Jackson, then he must have had a good reason for his actions. However, if he has returned to Earth after being sent away through the space portal, why hasn¡¯t hee back?¡± Tony said, reassured by JARVIS¡¯s words but still harboring some doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible that Jackson is in some kind of trouble. JARVIS did mention an A-level incident, after all. We don¡¯t know what kind of incident it was, but it could be preventing Jackson from returning,¡± Peter spected, chiming in on the conversation.

 Chapter 951: The Evidence Analysis of J.A.R.V.I.S

    <h4>Chapter 951: The Evidence Analysis of J.A.R.V.I.S</h4>

    Tony and the others turned their attention back to the pale blue ball of light after hearing Peter¡¯s words.

    ¡°The specifics of this A-level incident are still being determined based on the information that has been ryed back. It seems that neither the local police in Rochester nor Falcon from SHIELD have aplete understanding of the events that transpired,¡± JARVIS continued, noticing that Tony and the others were looking at it expectantly.

    Brush!

    Before Tony and the others could ask any more questions, JARVIS projected a light directly in front of them. A decrypted message appeared on the light, providing some rity on the situation. While the message was not particrly long and was slightly out of date, it was enough to give them a general idea of what had urred.

    ¡°Johnny ze is not the murderer responsible for the victim¡¯s death. He is a person with special powers who has been cursed by demons. This incident is not as straightforward as it appears and the local police force is not equipped to handle the malevolent spirits behind it. I will work with Johnny to resolve this issue and ask that you do not interfere unless absolutely necessary. If there are no additional innocent casualties within a day, it means we have been sessful. If you wish to learn more about this incident, you can refer to stories about the legendary Hell Demon and Hellfire.¡± This was the message that JARVIS had received at the time, though it did not specify the source. It simply exined the events that were taking ce in Rochester.

    ¡°Are you sure this message is urate? Demons, ghosts, hell¡­ is this really what happened to Jackson?¡± Tony asked, frowning after quickly scanning the message.

    It was not surprising that he had doubts. As a scientific expert, Tony was well-versed in all kinds of high technology, but these supernatural urrences were something he struggled to understand.

    ¡°If I am not mistaken, this is the message that was sent back by Jackson. Additionally, based on my interpretation of various stories involving teleportation, there are indeed tales of hell demons incarnating in human form in order to deceive ordinary people into signing contracts to be hell messengers. These messengers will use hellfire to deal with demonic enemies,¡± JARVIS calmly replied to Tony¡¯s question.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, we just dealt with an alien invasion a few days ago, so it¡¯s not entirely unreasonable to think that demons might also exist. And it¡¯s not umon for Jackson to find himself in strange situations,¡± Peter pointed out after seeing Tony¡¯s doubts.

    While Peter also found it difficult to believe that there could really be hell and demons in this world, if Jackson said it was true, he was willing to ept it. After all, since bing Spiderman, Peter¡¯s worldview had been constantly expanding and evolving.

    ¡°I also have some surveince footage from the local police, as well as footage of the SHIELD team led by Falcon battling the target,¡± JARVIS continued after Peter finished speaking.

    ¡°Alright, show me the footage. I want to see what kind of demon Jackson is talking about,¡± Tony said, waving his hand impatiently as JARVIS mentioned the existence of a video.

    Swipe Swipe~

    The light that had disyed Lin Rui¡¯s message expanded rapidly, filling almost the entire space in front of Tony and the others. It was slightly concave, forming an arc. JARVIS then started ying the surveince video of Rochester police arresting Johnny, followed by footage of Johnny transforming inside the police station.

    Although the police surveince video itself had mediocre pixtion, so the image quality was not particrly clear. However, thanks to JARVIS¡¯s post-processing, Tony and the others were able to get a clear sense of what was happening in the footage.

    As Johnny was being ced in a temporary detention cell and surrounded by the gangsters, Tony and the others remained expressionless. However, a strong burst of mes suddenly erupted from the center of the group, pushing the gangsters away from Johnny.

    Boom!

    After the fire broke out, the police station¡¯s fire rm system was activated and the automatic sprinkler system also reduced the rity of the monitoring screen. Tony and the others could only see a fuzzy figure walking out of the cell surrounded by mes.

    ording to surveince footage obtained by JARVIS from various locations within the police station, the ming figure walked out of the station and got on a bike that was also on fire. The figure then arrogantly rode the bike away, leaving the police station in chaos.

    ¡°This is surveince footage from the local police station. It is clear that the figure who stormed out of the police station in a fit of anger is Johnny,¡± JARVIS said as the video ended and the figure rode away on the bike.

    As they watched the final scene which contained a frozen image of the Ghost Rider riding away from the police station on the bike, Tony, Peter, and the others fell silent. It was clear that the video had also surprised and shocked them.

    ¡°So, can Johnny really burst into mes all over like that? It looks like the mutation ability of mutants,¡± Tony said after a moment of silence.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be just anger¡­ I think I saw a skeleton¡­¡± Peter added uncertainly.

    As for Daredevil, he can only rely on sound effects and can¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°It is indeed a skeleton. The video from SHIELD is much clearer,¡± JARVIS said, represented by a few jumps of light blue light, in response to Peter¡¯s words.

    Brush~

    The image on the light curtain then quickly dissipated and was reced by a video of SHIELD fighting Ghost Rider. This time, the video began with a very intense fight. The camera shook violently, indicating that it was likely recorded by a soldier on the battlefield.

    In this SHIELD video, Tony and the others were finally able to see what Ghost Rider looked like up close and clearly. Upon seeing the ming skeleton, both Tony and Peter had shocked expressions in their eyes. It became clear to them that this was not a normal mutant transformation.

    Furthermore, Ghost Rider seemedpletely unafraid of the weapons used by the SHIELD special warfare team and had the upper hand in the fight against Falcon. From the various angles shown in the video, it appeared that Ghost Rider was only focused on breaking through and did not get caught up in the fight. After injuring Falcon¡¯s flying wings, Ghost Riderughed wildly and broke free, leaving a stylishly behind once again.

    Shout~

    The video paused at various points, but it was enough for Tony and the others to get a sense of the situation.

    ¡°It looks like this guy may really be cursed by the devil,¡± Tony said.

 Chapter 952: Lin Rui Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 952: Lin Rui Whereabouts</h4>

    Tony had to believe the authenticity of the news that Lin Rui sent back after watching the close-rangebat scene on SHIELD. Who would have turned into the terrifying appearance of that skeleton if he hadn¡¯t been cursed by the hell demon?

    ¡°So this hothead who beat Falcon and a special operations team is still a good guy,¡± Tony said in a strange tone after watching the video.

    It was difficult to imagine Ghost Rider as a good person based on his appearance. After all, appearance is still important, and Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit appears very impressive. And, like Mirage Knight and Spiderman, their battle suits have unique characteristics that do not make people afraid of them.

    ¡°ording to what Jackson said, he should be considered a good person. However, I¡¯m not sure how Jackson is doing now,¡± Peter said with concern.

    ¡°If he is able to handle this guy cursed by the devil, then since a day has passed and nothing seems to have happened, that means Jackson has resolved it,¡± Tony said. Since there were no further updates on the A-level incident, it seemed that Lin Rui had already taken care of it.

    ¡°So, is he noting back on purpose now? Or is there some special reason?¡± Peter asked with a frown upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°Perhaps both. We don¡¯t really know what Jackson has gone through. The former Thor of Asgard said that Jackson was sent away by countless space portals in Asgard. At this point, Jackson probably still doesn¡¯t know what state he¡¯s in. However, I think he¡¯lle back on his own when the time is right,¡± Tony said, his eyes shing as he spoke. He seemed much calmer now.

    ¡°Then should we just wait like this? We must give a reasonable exnation to Uncle Lin Hai. His son hasn¡¯t been home for a long time,¡± Peter said helplessly.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do, but if you can¡¯t stand it anymore, I¡¯ll go there in person. I think I still have some pull and can¡¯t let JARVIS continue to deceive them like this,¡± Tony said, knowing that Lin Hai often asked Peter about Lin Rui¡¯s situation.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do now, Mr. Stark?¡± Putting the news about Jackson aside for the moment, Peter, who had just experienced the invasion of Earth by extraterrestrial civilizations, was still interested in continuing this exciting life.

    ¡°Now? I have a lot of things to do. As for you¡­ go back and be a good high school student. Spiderman also needs to protect his neighborhood, and I¡¯ll call you if somethinges up,¡± Tony replied seriously after hearing Peter¡¯s question.

    Peter: ¡°¡­¡±

    Then, Tony sent Peter, who was almost recovered, back. Meanwhile, Daredevil left after being aware of a situation that had urred on the League of Defenders side. In the absence of Mirage Knight, Daredevil needed to return and investigate the situation.

    After Peter and Daredevil left, Tony remained on the couch in the undergroundboratory, thinking about the series of events that had recently urred. These events included the search for the Magic Cube, the encounter with extraterrestrial civilizations in Siberia, the appearance of a dimensional space in London to battle the Dark Elf, and finally, therge-scale invasion of the Dark Elf. These experiences had given Tony and the others a firsthand look at what it was like to fight against an extraterrestrial civilization.

    Tony and his alliance were able to sessfully fend off the invasion of the Dark Elfs, highlighting the importance of their alliance. This also gave Tony and the others a glimpse of the powerful strength of other civilizations in the universe. In light of the numerous problems facing the Earth, Tony realized that threats from beyond the could not be ignored.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°Where did Jackson go? He still has so much to do back home!¡± Tony muttered to himself as hey on the couch, feeling helpless.

    As Iron Man, Tony, like Spiderman Peter, has had to face more and more challenges and responsibilities. He hase to understand that with great poweres great responsibility. Many of the things they encounter are beyond their control, and they must learn to deal with them as best they can.

    In times like these, Tony knows that he needs the help of Lin Rui, a clever and resourceful individual. Despite the fact that Lin Rui has not yet revealed his secret, Tony does not mind. His primary goal is to protect the Earth, and he is willing to work with anyone who shares this goal, regardless of their secrets.

    Huh~

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about that kid. He cane back whenever he wants. I just heard from Rogers that there are some leads in the investigation into Killian, so I have to get back to work.¡± Tony sat up and got off the couch, muttering to himself.

    After that, Tony left the undergroundboratory. It had been a while since he had seen Pepper, and he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to rest and spend some time with her to make up for the times when he had been too busy to see her.

    ¡­

    ¡°Achoo!~~¡± Just as Tony and Peter were thinking about Lin Rui in New York, Lin Rui, who was wandering in a small city in the northern United States, suddenly sneezed.

    ¡°Hmm~ I wonder if anyone is thinking about me?¡± Lin Rui muttered to himself as he rubbed his nose.

    Lin Rui pulled down his baseball cap and walked towards a small supermarket. After leaving Rochester, he and Bucky had stopped a car on the side of the road and continued their journey without a specific destination. However, at this time, Lin Rui had to be more careful not to reveal his face or whereabouts, just like Bucky. After all, Lin Rui felt that he was more important than Bucky and needed to protect himself more carefully.

    ¡°I have to make the most of this opportunity for a vacation. Besides, with me by Bucky¡¯s side, I can testify for him if anything happens,¡± Lin Rui thought to himself as he walked towards the supermarket.

    Lin Rui¡¯s memory has indeed been fully restored. When Ghost Rider saw through Lin Rui¡¯s soul with the Penance Gaze that night, his memory had already been restored. However, Lin Rui did not immediately choose to return to his previous life when his memory was restored.

    After learning about the Dark Elf invasion, Lin Rui decided not to return for the time being. Tony and the others now have the Elven Holy Spring Water, which allows them to recover quickly, so Lin Rui does not need to worry about them.

    Lin Rui also felt that it might not have been a coincidence that he was sent from Asgard to Earth by the Magic Cube¡¯s space energy and met Bucky. He suspected that many unexpected things may happen during this trip with Bucky.

    The encounter with Johnny a few days ago was a good example of this. If Lin Rui had not been strong enough, he might not have been able to help Johnny.

 Chapter 953: Lin Ruiâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 953: Lin Rui¡¯s n</h4>

    When Lin Rui¡¯s memory was restored by Ghost Rider¡¯s Penance Gaze, he also absorbed all the events that had urred during the time he had lost his memory. This is why he was able to adapt to the critical situation so quickly.

    It was also fortunate that Lin Rui had not done anything harmful in his life, otherwise, he might have faced consequences under the judgment of the Penance Gaze.

    After his memory was restored, Lin Rui used his knowledge of the Ghost Rider plot to help Johnny. It was beyond his expectations that the local police would invite SHIELD to assist. This is why he left a device in the motel room to send messages at regr intervals.

    The message that Lin Rui sent to JARVIS was to allow JARVIS and SHIELD tomunicate. He wanted to prevent those who were not aware of the situation from interfering. Lin Rui preferred that he and Johnny would handle it themselves.

    Lin Rui¡¯s actions did carry some risk. JARVIS would know that the message was sent by Lin Rui and would likely mobilize a lot of resources to find him. However, Lin Rui and Bucky had left Rochester before SHIELD could locate them. They disguised themselves and used their professional skills to evade surveince cameras along the way.

    After leaving Rochester, Lin Rui had no fixed destination. Although he remembered some of the plots, the current timeline waspletely different from what he remembered.

    Therefore, he did not know what might happen next. Nevertheless, he felt it was best to stay by Bucky¡¯s side. The longer he spent with Bucky, the more he felt that he could help the Winter Soldier.

    If the next plot centers around the Winter Soldier, then Bucky will likely be discovered by SHIELD soon. In the original plot, Rogers turns against Tony in order to protect Bucky, leading to a civil war. However, with Lin Rui present, he will try to prevent this from happening.

    ¡°In the original plot, it seems that someone used the attack on the head of Wakanda to frame Bucky, causing him toe back into SHIELD¡¯s view and leading to a confrontation between Rogers and Tony. That person seems to have a lot of resentment towards superheroes because their rtives were affected by the war, and they nned a huge action to cause a civil war among the superheroes.¡± As he shopped for food in the supermarket, Lin Rui recalled some plots involving the Winter Soldier in his mind.

    ¡°However, since the New York War or the Ultron crisis has not yet happened, does that mean that the victim has not appeared and no one will do these things behind the scenes?¡± Lin Rui continued to think as he walked to the cashier with his purchases.

    ¡°Hello, I need to pay for these items,¡± Lin Rui said as he approached the cashier and caught the attention of the girl who was ying with her phone.

    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± she said, putting down her phone and leaning forward to begin the transaction. ¡°That will be $37.50.¡±

    After paying for his items, Lin Rui was ready to leave the supermarket. However, just as he was walking towards the door, a middle-aged man who looked a bit downcast approached the store. He greeted the cashier and then walked toward the food shelves at the back of the store. A fat man also entered the store behind him.

    ¡°Hey! Scott, you just got out? Are you gonna throw a party for yourself?¡± the fat man who followed behind the downcast middle-aged man shouted. His ent had a distinct Mexican vor.

    ¡°Not in the mood,¡± Scott replied without looking back as he searched for food on the shelves.

    ¡°You can¡¯t always be like this! Do you have any ns for the future?¡± The chubby Mexican asked as he walked up to Scott¡¯s side.

    ¡°I just want to find a simple job and see my daughter often¡­¡±

    Lin Rui only overheard this much before pushing open the door and leaving the store. It seems that the downcast middle-aged man had recently been released from prison and had lost both his career and family. While there are many people like this in the world, Lin Rui cannot pay attention to every one of them.

    Lin Rui returned to the simple motel where he and Bucky were staying instead of continuing to shop. On the way, he continued to think about what might happen next.

    Although the New York War and the Ultron incident have not yet urred, Lin Rui cannot guarantee that there will not be any other events that could lead to a civil war because the timeline is now disrupted. He feels that the forces at y in the world will not allow these things to pass easily.

    ¡°No matter what, I will try my best to prevent things from happening, just like before,¡± Lin Rui said to himself as he walked back to the hotel, organizing his thoughts.

    Then, Lin Rui walked towards his room.

    ¡­

    As Lin Rui and Bucky continued their journey with no fixed destination, a bright, multicolored light beam shot through the universe toward Earth. The beam crossed through space, and Earth¡¯s technology was unable to detect its existence or trajectory.

    Just as the colored light beam approached the Earth, it suddenly disappeared, as if it had entered another space.

    Rumble!

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    As the colored light beam in the universe disappeared, strange weather changes urred on Earth, specifically in downtown New York in the United States. The sky was clear one second before, and the next second it was overcast with thick clouds and shes of lightning.

    The sudden change in weather caught the New York meteorological department off guard. This was because a simr weather change had urred not long before and was apanied by a colorful light beam falling from the sky, causing quite a stir in New York.

    Although SHIELD had suppressed the arrival of the Bifrost, the public had be aware that the magical weather change and light beam in New York were not so simple after the alien invasion event in London. Therefore, when this severe weather change urred again in New York, everyone stared at the sky, particrly at the location where the thunder was most intense.

    Rumble!

    As countless people in New York watched, a violent roar came from the swirling ck clouds. Then, a dazzling, colored beam of light pierced through the clouds and shot down in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 954: Return To Earth

    <h4>Chapter 954: Return To Earth</h4>

    This colored light beam that shot down through the clouds was Bifrost. After leaving Asgard, it traveled through the vast universe and arrived on Earth. Under Heimdall¡¯s control, Bifrost descended directly on New York, near Thor¡¯s apartment and Lin Rui¡¯s home.

    Of course, the arrival of Bifrost attracted the attention of not only ordinary people in New York but also those who understand its significance. Their attention to Bifrost is even stronger than the shock of ordinary people.

    The head of SHIELD¡¯s New York branch had already informed the SHIELD headquarters in Washington when the clouds of the Bifrost omen appeared. When Bifrost actually arrived, Captain America Rogers at the Washington headquarters was also aware of the situation.

    Additionally, the New York SHIELD branch had already begun a live broadcast so that Rogers could see the arrival of Bifrost with his own eyes.

    ¡°Prepare the Quinjet and go to New York immediately!¡± Rogers ordered after seeing the arrival of Bifrost on themunication screen.

    ¡°Yes!¡± a soldier standing behind him replied loudly.

    The underground base of the SHIELD headquarters quicklyunched a Quinjet and it flew out of the open patio. A minuteter, Rogers flew towards New York in the Quinjet.

    While Rogers was rushing to New York from Washington, Tony, who was chatting with Pepper on the top floor of the Stark Industries building, put on his Iron Man suit. Despite Pepper¡¯s helpless expression, Tony rushed out of the top floor of the Stark Industries building, heading towards the location where Bifrost had descended.

    Huh~

    ¡°Tony, be a hero, and don¡¯t let me hold you back.¡± Pepper stood on the edge of the roof tform and she muttered to herself as she watched Tony¡¯s disappearing figure in the sky.

    In addition to Tony, other people who knew the significance of Bifrost also rushed to the location where it descended as quickly as possible, including Spiderman who had just returned home.

    Of course, there were also many ordinary people who did not know what Bifrost represented and rushed to the location out of curiosity. The location where Bifrost descended was now attracting arge crowd.

    Rumbling~

    Thor looked around, standing in the center of a circr imprint with magical characters on the grass in front of the apartment where he lived. The beam of Bifrost hadsted for about two seconds before disappearing, and the thick clouds in the high altitude had almostpletely dissipated as well. It was just like thest time Bifrost had appeared.

    Huh~

    ¡°Ah! Finally back again to Earth!¡± Taking a deep breath and feeling the temperature and soft environment of the earth, Thor shouted a little excitedly.

    Thor stepped out of the withered grass, which had been scorched by the energy of the Bifrost. As he looked around, he realized that Heimdall had teleported him next to his apartment on Earth. After so many Bifrost teleportations, this experience had been the best one for Thor. Perhaps it was due to the changes within himself.

    ¡°Ah! Aliens!!¡± Just as Thor walked out of the grass, a piercing scream suddenly reached his ears.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    Following the sound of the scream, Thor saw a young child around ten years old holding a football and staring at him in terror. It seemed that the little boy had witnessed the arrival of the Bifrost and Thor¡¯s appearance, and was now screaming in fear.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the news that London had been invaded by aliens a few days ago, the child might not have called Thor an alien upon seeing him emerge from the Bifrost, but rather a god.

    ¡°Shhhh! I¡¯m not an alien!¡± Seeing that the little boy had no intention of stopping his shouting, Thor yelled at him helplessly. Of course, Thor is an alien, but he couldn¡¯t reveal the truth at that moment, as it might have caused a crowd of people to gather around him. Thor didn¡¯t want to be famous for this reason.

    ¡°Ah! Alien! Alien!¡± Seeing Thor approaching himself while talking, the little boy yelled and threw the football in his hand at Thor, and then ran away while shouting.

    Huh~

    Tilting his head slightly to avoid the football thrown by the little boy, Thor watched helplessly as the child ran away. Of course, he couldn¡¯t chase after him to exin his situation.

    Thor could already feel that many people around him were rushing over, likely attracted by the Bifrost. It was already toote for Thor to try to hide. So, he quickly left the grass and turned to where the Bifrost had just descended, with a look of surprise on his face.

    Da Da Da~

    As soon as Thor made an expression, many spectators had already walked in from around the door of his apartment building. These people hade over after seeing the Bifrost, and everyone had a mix of curiosity and nervousness on their faces.

    When they saw Thor standing on the edge of the grass, they simply looked at him and then looked at the circle that had been printed by the Bifrost energy. It seems that Thor¡¯s acting skills were still good, as these people all seemed to think that Thor was just someone who hade to watch the spectacle like them.

    ¡°Hey! Dude, did you see anything?¡± As the crowd approached, a man leaned over Thor and asked.

    ¡°Uh, it was nothing. It was already like this when I arrived.¡± Hearing what the man said, Thor replied with a controlled expression.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Just as everyone was discussing the disappearing circr mark, a police team arrived on the scene. After the nearby crowd of spectators gathered around, the police finally rushed over.

    The police clearly attached a lot of importance to the appearance of the Bifrost this time. As soon as they arrived, they immediately set up a cordon and separated the spectators. Although the circr imprint was dissipating, they still needed to protect the scene.

    Brush!

    Just as the police set up the cordon, a red figure descended from a high altitude. As it approached the ground, it dropped sharply beforending firmly inside the cordon set up by the police.

    Seeing this sudden appearance, the surrounding spectators became excited, and the police didn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction with the person who had broken into the cordoned-off area.

    ¡°Iron Man!!¡±

 Chapter 955: Talk

    <h4>Chapter 955: Talk</h4>

    As the spectators eximed ¡°Iron Man¡± upon seeing the figure that had suddenly fallen from the sky, Tony had already started to scan the area with his equipment, acting as if no one else was there.

    After scanning once, Tony¡¯s eyes began to search for something in the surrounding crowd. When he saw Thor hiding among the people, the expression on his face, hidden behind the steel helmet, changed instantly, and a light shed in his eyes.

    And when Tony noticed Thor, who was among the onlookers, he realized that Tony had noticed him as well. Despite his embarrassment, Thor did not leave or go to say hello right away.

    Anyway, no one knows he came out of Bifrost except the little boy who has fled, so Thor just needs to wait for Tony to resolve the situation here, and he can also return to his apartment.

    Tony had already begun negotiating with the police as Thor was thinking about this. In any case, something like Bifrost is not under police control because their level is too low and they are not equipped to deal with such situations.

    Tony knew that the New York SHIELD branch was already rushing over due to JARVIS. As a result, Tony requested that the police first disperse the surrounding crowd. Despite the fact that the cops had no connection to Tony Stark, theyplied with his orders.

    The police then drove the onlookers further away while they photographed Iron Man. Thor, of course, continued to retreat with the crowd, and he soon turned around and left after retreating a little further. The people from the SHIELD branch rushed over when Thor left, and they both passed each other without one noticing the other.

    Thor went in again, passed outside the expanded cordoned-off area, and walked into the apartment building after making two simpleps outside. Thor then returns to his apartment, which he hasn¡¯t seen in over a week. It¡¯s a good thing Thor didn¡¯t misce the key, or he¡¯d have simply broken in this time.

    Kaka~

    Thor had already opened the door and walked in after the key turned once in the lock. However, just as Thor entered the apartment and shut the door, his brows twitched and his feet jumped to the side in an instant.

    Brush!

    P¨±!

    As Thor threw himself out of the way, a small metal flying arrow with a dangerous red light on its tail shot past his shoulder and into the door. The red light continued to blink for a few moments before it went out.

    ¡°Tony Stark! ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Thor jumped up quickly after avoiding the surprise onught and yelled at the person in the apartment¡¯s living room.

    Tony is currently facing off against Thor in his Iron Man Armor in the middle of Thor¡¯s apartment living room. He also removed the helmet so Thor could see Tony¡¯s upset expression.

    Tony just shot a flying arrow, and if he had not shut off the remote control bomb on the flying arrow, the flying arrow would have been enough to blow up Thor¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°What am I doing?! You¡¯re going to tell me what you did?! What happened to Jackson?!¡± When Tony heard Thor¡¯s words, he went straight to him and continued to question him.

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°At that time, Jackson helped you think of a way to return to Asgard, but you left the earth with him. I wouldn¡¯t have said anything if you had brought Jackson back safely, but now? You actually told me Jackson disappeared in Asgard, and you needed our help to deal with the enemy!¡± Just as Thor was about to speak, Tony interrupted him and continued to ask questions.

    It¡¯s clear that Tony is unhappy with Thor for sending Lin Rui to Asgard through the Bifrost and then losing track of him. When Tony was informed of the Dark Elf¡¯s invasion of Earth a few days ago, he was ready to confront Thor, but he was not able to do that at that time.

    Thor and the others were immediately transported away by the Bifrost after the battle, while Tony was left in aa due to serious injuries.

    Now that the Bifrost has returned to earth and Thor has returned with it, he is naturally eager to find out what happened to Lin Rui. If it weren¡¯t for the news about Lin Rui, Tony would not have greeted Thor with a warning shot when he entered the room. Instead, the situation might have been much more hostile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. I¡¯m also concerned about Jackson¡¯s disappearance, but I believe he will be okay. My main reason for returning to Earth this time is to help find Jackson and fulfill my responsibilities. I won¡¯t avoid it,¡± Thor finally interrupted Tony as he answered the question.

    Thor feels guilty about Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance. However, he believes that Lin Rui will be okay because he used the power of the Magic Cube himself and caused a space energy disturbance. The Magic Cube is an artifact of the same level as the Ether Particle, and Thor has not yet figured out how Lin Rui was able to ess its power.

    ¡°Hmph! I have no idea how long it will take you to find Jackson when youe back. I shouldn¡¯t have had high expectations for you, Crown Prince of Asgard,¡± Tony replied, speaking disrespectfully despite Thor¡¯s apology.

    During thest battle against the Dark Elf, Tony learned that the big man who seemed unconcerned with earthly matters and only cared for dogs was actually the Crown Prince of an extraterrestrial civilization.

    However, as far as Tony is concerned, the Crown Prince is just an ordinary person on earth. Since he lost Lin Rui, Tony has the right to be angry.

    ¡°Different people have different powers. In addition, Jackson disappeared because of the power of the Magic Cube. I¡¯ve brought something that can detect the energy of the Magic Cube, so it should be helpful,¡± Thor acknowledged his mistake and didn¡¯t argue with Tony. He simply lowered his posture and continued speaking.

    ¡°Actually, we already have news about Jackson. We haven¡¯t found him yet, but we¡¯ve determined his approximate location. He¡¯s in the United States right now, and he maye back on his own soon,¡± Tony said in a calmer tone. His anger had subsided somewhat seeing that Thor wasn¡¯t offering any arguments.

    ¡°What?! You almost found him?!¡± Thor asked in surprise upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°He might be avoiding us on purpose, or something else might have happened. Either way, he¡¯s in the United States now, and he¡¯lle back when he¡¯s ready. Do you still want to find him? I don¡¯t mind either way,¡± Tony continued, seeing Thor¡¯s surprised expression.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 956: Guess

    <h4>Chapter 956: Guess</h4>

    A few minutester, Tony and Thor sat down on the sofa in a rxed manner. Tony also took off the Iron Man Armor on his body and put it aside. He was quite satisfied with Thor¡¯s attitude just now.

    If Thor hadn¡¯t taken the me so proactively, maybe Tony would have had to give him a good trashing. Of course, with Thor¡¯s current strength, Tony may not have been able to achieve his wish.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put aside the matter of looking for Jackson for now, I am good as long as I know that kid is still alive and kicking. Now, tell me about the Dark Elves. Where did they go after the battle that day?¡± Sitting on the sofa with his legs up, Tony looked at Thor and asked.

    As soon as Tony entered Thor¡¯s apartment, he took measures to block the signal of the SHIELD surveince team that had been set up in the room across from Thor¡¯s. Thor¡¯s identity was already known to SHIELD and he was considered an S-level figure, so Tony didn¡¯t want to drive the team away. However, he didn¡¯t want his conversations with Thor to be monitored, so he took steps to block the signal.

    ¡°After the battle, Malekith, the leader of the Dark Elf n, fled back to their in a spaceship. No further action has been taken since then. However, Malekith lost too much in his n and will unlikely to be able to recover andunch another invasion,¡± Thor told Tony, rying information he had learned in Asgard.

    Tony¡¯s question about the possibility of another invasion by the Dark Elf n reflects his concern about the earth¡¯s ability to withstand another attack. The previous invasion, which was sessfully repelled by Tony¡¯s efforts, resulted in significant damage and loss of life.

    The earth¡¯s survival was made possible only with the aid of Asgard and the secret support of the earth¡¯s sorcerer. Without these allies, Tony¡¯s alliance may not have been able to prevent Malekith, the leader of the Dark Elf n who possessed the powerful ether particle, from destroying the earth.

    The memory of the great sacrifices made during the previous invasion weighs heavily on Tony and he is understandably worried about the potential for another attack.

    Tony frowned and asked Thor, ¡°What is your n? Last time you came in a hurry and didn¡¯t exin why the Dark Elf was invading Earth. I feel like there is a lot we don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    Lin Rui had previously encountered the space portal in Siberia while searching for the Magic Cube. He then crossed over to the dimension space in London to save Jane Foster but was severely injured.

    He was then identally teleported to Asgard by Bifrost. Given this experience, Lin Rui had already suspected that the Dark Elf would invade Earth, but he did not have the opportunity to inform Tony and the others. Even if he had warned them, the oue would have likely been the same.

    ¡°Malekith¡¯s n has been in the works for thousands of years. The earth is located in the middle of the Nine Realms, making it the first target of his invasion. The specifics of his n are rooted in the events of a battle that took ce thousands of years ago. It all began¡­¡± Thor then began to borate on Malekith¡¯s motives and the details of the use of the Aether particles to Tony.

    After another ten minutes, Thorpleted his exnation. As he spoke, Tony expressed his shock and disbelief. With Thor¡¯s exnation, Tony now had a better understanding of the Nine Realms and the position of Earth in the universe or in the world tree.

    ¡°It turns out¡­ so that¡¯s it.¡± When Thor finished speaking and started looking for water for himself, Tony couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.

    ¡°I think Jackson should know all of what you just said.¡± After sighing with emotion, Tony looked at Thor who was gulping water in front of him and seemed to ask himself a question.

    ¡°Jackson? He must know,¡± Thor interrupted Tony, ¡°Although I am unsure of how he, as a person on Earth, obtained this knowledge. Perhaps he has¡­ ¡± Thor¡¯s sentence trailed off.

    Despite Lin Rui not bringing it up, Thor had always suspected that there was more to the young man who had aided him in New Mexico. As he got to know Lin Rui better, his suspicions were confirmed, and he became certain that Lin Rui¡¯s identity was not ordinary. Upon returning to Asgard, Thor discovered some information about Lin Rui from his mother, Frigga.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    In other words, it appeared that this young man had a unique connection with Earth¡¯s Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One. If Lin Rui was indeed someone that the Ancient One held in high regard, then it was clear that he had a profound understanding of not only the Nine Realms but also the entire universe.

    After all, the title of Ancient One was not one that was earned by simply remaining on Earth; it was acknowledged by other civilizations in the universe as well.

    ¡°Maybe what?¡± Tony asked eagerly, noticing Thor¡¯s sudden pause. ¡°Is there something you know about Jackson that I don¡¯t?¡±

    Ever since he met Lin Rui, Tony had been trying to uncover the secrets of this young man, but to no avail. Now, with Thor appearing to have knowledge of something, Tony was not going to miss this opportunity to learn more about Lin Rui.

    ¡°Um¡­ this,¡± Thor hesitated, uncertain whether or not to continue under Tony¡¯s questioning.

    After all, the Sorcerers were a secret organization on Earth. However, during the recent Dark Elf invasion, Thor noticed that several sorcerers hade to offer their assistance.

    ¡°What are you unable to tell me? You are aware of my rtionship with Jackson. Even if I am aware, I will continue to treat him in the same manner as before.¡± Tony expressed his dissatisfaction after observing Thor¡¯s hesitancy.

    In fact, as Tony said, given his lengthy friendship with Lin Rui, he will not entertain any alternative theories even if Thor suddenly informs Tony that Lin Rui is an extraterrestrial. After all, Lin Rui has always acted in a way that promotes earth preservation.

    ¡°Alright! But if Lin Rui returns in the future, don¡¯t say that I mentioned it,¡± Thor said to Tony, after a moment of contemtion and spoke with a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Tony nodded in response to Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°You should already know about the Sorcerers, but do you know about the Ancient One, the Sorceror Supreme?¡± Thor asked.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met him once. He is a very powerful individual,¡± Tony replied.

    ¡°The Sorcerer Supreme is not just powerful. Your Mirage Knight, Jackson Lin, has a good rtionship with the ancient one. It¡¯s possible that the ancient one is looking for an inheritor,¡± Thor revealed what he knew.

    It¡¯s worth noting that both of the situations Thor mentioned are true. While the rtionship between the Ancient One and Lin Rui is not overt, it can be considered good, and the Ancient One has recently announced that he is searching for a sessor.

    However, these two circumstances do not align well with Lin Rui, as he has no aptitude for magic whatsoever.

 Chapter 957: Reaction

    <h4>Chapter 957: Reaction</h4>

    Based on Thor¡¯s statements, it¡¯s clear that Thor believes that the Ancient One has taken an interest in Lin Rui and ns to make him his sessor.

    However, it¡¯s important to note that the Ancient One is indeed searching for a talented inheritor in preparation for his ¡°retirement¡±, but he did not have Lin Rui in mind as a candidate. The Ancient One is aware of Lin Rui¡¯s identity and knows that hecks any aptitude for magic.

    ¡°Are you saying that Jackson still has the potential to be a sorcerer?¡± Tony asked in disbelief after hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    In Tony¡¯s perception, Lin Rui already possesses a great deal of strength and potential. Every time Lin Rui goes through some experience, his strength increases.

    Thest time Lin Rui fought Hulk, even though he was defeated, it was enough to see that he had a great deal of confidence in his own strength. If Lin Rui still has a great talent for magic, it would be extraordinary.

    ¡°He must have some potential, otherwise, why would the Ancient One treat him so favorably? And didn¡¯t the Ancient One sorcerer rescue him when he was teleported away from Earthst time? From what my mother said, the Ancient One probably used¡­ ¡± Seeing Tony¡¯s surprised look, Thor continued but stopped midway.

    Thor also knew that he almost talked about the situation of the Time Stone in the hands of the Ancient One, which is something they cannot discuss now.

    ¡°Is that so? Is the Ancient One really that powerful?¡± Tony disregarded Thor¡¯s sudden silence as he was more interested in the strength of the Ancient One sorcerer.

    If it was truly the Ancient One, the Sorceror Supreme, who ced value on Lin Rui, then as the person responsible for Jackson Lin, a talented high school student, Tony must always be aware of who the other party is.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell from the title alone? Not just anyone can be called the Sorceror Supreme! It¡¯s safe to say that it¡¯s thanks to the Ancient One that the Earth has been able to develop steadily to this day¡± Thor replied with a challenging raise of his eyebrows.

    It¡¯s important to note that the Earth¡¯s Ancient One is a powerful individual on par with Asgard¡¯s Odin. Additionally, Odin¡¯s health is gradually declining while Ancient One¡¯s condition is obviously much better than Odin¡¯s.

    ¡°Is he really that powerful? Then why didn¡¯t I see him take action during the Dark Elf invasion this time? The weird guy who fought with Venomst time actually showed up.¡± Hearing Thor says that the Ancient One is so powerful, Tony said lightly.

    Although Tony didn¡¯t show it, he already had some doubts about this Sorceror Supreme named Ancient One in his heart. Although Lin Rui was also very mysterious, Tony considered himself the elder of this mysterious young man, and he was the first to know what was happening.

    And now that the Ancient One has suddenly appeared, and it¡¯s possible that he had his eyes on Lin Rui, Tony has an inexplicable feeling that his excellent prot¨¦g¨¦ will be taken away by someone else.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°Earth Sorcerers don¡¯t involve themselves in everything. This time, the Dark Elves invaded Earth and it wasn¡¯t their concern, but there were still Sorcerers who helped, so you should be satisfied!¡± Thor said helplessly when he saw Tony¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Well, if that kid Jackson knew someone so powerful like Ancient One then he shouldn¡¯t have kept it from us!¡± Tony said angrily, not wanting to continue discussing this topic.

    ¡°Um¡­ then you can talk to Jackson about it when hees back,¡± Thor responded lightly, noticing Tony¡¯s change in mood.

    Tony: ¡°¡­¡± No one knows when Jackson wille back, and Tony won¡¯t talk to him about it at that time.

    Tony and Thor talked about something else, and Tony got up from the sofa. Tony already knew what he needed to know, and SHIELD¡¯s team had been waiting outside for a while. Rogers, who had flown over from Washington, was also on his way.

    Ka Ka Ka!

    Tony stood up and quickly donned the Iron Man suit.

    He then looked at Thor, who was still sitting on the couch.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back first. People from SHIELD shoulde to youter. You can handle it. Anyway, they won¡¯t make things difficult for you. If you really have a way to find Jackson, then go,¡± Tony said, finishing his sentences before turning and walking towards the window.

    Boom!

    Tony then flew straight out the window of Thor¡¯s apartment. By looking at the direction Tony was flying, it seems like he was nning to intercept Rogers from Washington. In any case, Tony has already understood the situation, so there¡¯s no need for Rogers toe over in person.

    As for the SHIELD agents downstairs and the surveince team across the street, they will also receive news from the headquarters, and they will not have much of a reaction to Thor¡¯s return.

    ¡°SHIELD, it seems that my hammer is still with them. Maybe this time, I can retrieve what belongs to me,¡± Thor whispered to himself as he looked at Tony¡¯s back which was about to fly away.

    Then, he pulled out his phone and started calling Jane Foster. A few days ago, because of the battle, Destroyer sent Jane Foster to a safe ce, and Thor didn¡¯t have time to say hello to her when he returned. Therefore, Thor now thinks that his ex-girlfriend should not be angry with him and may want to get back with him.

    Beep Beep

    ¡°Hey! Jane! I¡¯m back! I¡¯m back on Earth!¡± Tony shouted excitedly as soon as the phone was connected.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    Beep Beep

    ¡­

    Brush!

    When Thor took the phone away from his ear with a dazed expression, Tony had already flown into the sky. In the direction of his flight, a Quinjet was rushing toward him. After spotting Tony, the Quinjet slowed down noticeably.

    A few secondster, Tony had already flown to the Quinjet carrying Captain America. Then, the bottom cabin of the Quinjet opened and Tony flew right in. Not long after Tony entered the Quinjet, the jet turned around and flew towards the Stark Industries building in downtown New York,nding on the top floor of the building.

    After that, Rogers and Tony disembarked the ne together and walked into the luxurious living room on the top floor of the Stark Industries building. What they talked about that day, remains known only to them.

    However, just after ten o¡¯clock in the evening when Bifrostnded in New York, a very strong earthquake urred in the SHIELD¡¯s first-level base in New Mexico, it was apanied by a very strong lightning reaction. This incident caused the earthquake to be felt in a radius of 100 kilometers and all power was cut off.

 Chapter 958: Summoned

    <h4>Chapter 958: Summoned</h4>

    Zla~~

    The first-level base of SHIELD in New Mexico was filled with sparks and electric lights at this time, it was as if it had suffered some kind of electromaic attack. Although the entire base seemed to be under attack, the people inside were orderly and not panicked.

    The researchers quickly ran towards the outside of the base under the protection of the soldiers, while the rest rushed to the center of the base to put out any open fires. It was obvious that this was not the first time they had experienced such a situation.

    Huh~

    ¡°Hey! I thought it would be stable for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect something to go wrong, and this time it¡¯s more powerful thanst time!¡± A middle-aged researcherined as he ran out under the protection of the soldiers.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already prepare mentally? After all, this thing is not a conventional weapon, and it¡¯s normal to have these reactions. However, we finally achieved some results after such a long period of research¡± An older man walking in front of him spoke calmly in response to the researcher¡¯sints.

    The middle-aged researcher replied to the old man, ¡°I understand, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that we¡¯re running out of time.¡±

    The old man reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t fret, once things settle down we can pick up where we left off. Hopefully, before the next outbreak, we¡¯ll have found a way to control it.¡±

    Despite the tireless efforts of the senior researchers, their progress in studying Mj?lnir, left behind by Thor in New Mexico, has been slow. Without theplete information from Asgard, they have only been able to decrypt one percent of it.

    Rumble!

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    As the old man finished his words, a deafening roar echoed from the core of the base behind them, followed by a ck object hurtling into the sky with a thundering force.

    Zi Zi Zi!

    Brush!

    Amidst the thunderous noise, the ck object shot toward New York at an incredible speed. It was none other than Mj?lnir, which had been studied by SHIELD. After a prolonged period of inactivity, the Asgardian tool had finally responded to someone¡¯s call.

    The middle-aged researcher, trembling, eximed in shock as he watched Mj?lnir fly off into the distance, ¡°Professor!¡­ The hammer flew away! It really flew away!¡±

    Hoo!

    However, as the middle-aged researcher finished his exmation, the old man who had witnessed the event copsed in agitation. If Mj?lnir truly escaped, their research would have been for naught, and the results would not be enough to construct aprehensive theory.

    ¡°Professor!!¡± The middle-aged researcher shouted in concern as he rushed to support the old man.

    ¡°Quickly notify headquarters! We need assistance!!¡± The old man, supported by his student, eximed after catching his breath.

    ¡°The situation has been reported to headquarters,¡± The Captain of the battle team escorting them replied promptly.

    Now, there was no need for retreat. The individuals who had caused the chaos and electrical riots in the base had fled, and the base would soon return to normal. However, the S-level item had escaped again, and at such high speed, the chances of retrieving it were slim.

    ¡°We must¡­definitely get it back!¡± The old man said with determination before he passed out due to his anxiousness.

    ¡°Professor!!¡±

    ¡­

    As the chaos unfolded at SHIELD¡¯s primary base in New Mexico and Mj?lnir, which had been dormant, suddenly unleashed its power of thunder and escaped. Thor, in his apartment in New York, paced back and forth in the living room and the expression on his face changed constantly.

    ¡°Why did Mj?lnir respond so positively to my call this time? I haven¡¯t fully regained my powers as Thor yet!¡± Thor muttered to himself as he paced back and forth in his apartment, his eyes flickering with a light blue glow.

    It seemed that Thor¡¯s call had caused Mj?lnir to suddenly go berserk at the SHIELD base in New Mexico and flee the base, flying away. After Jane Foster hung up on him and blocked him, Thor, confused by her behavior, stopped trying to contact her for the time being and attempted to summon Mj?lnir again.

    Thor was surprised when his summoning was answered so clearly by Mj?lnir, unlike his previous attempts where he barely received a response. Now, he could sense Mj?lniring towards him rapidly.

    ¡°Haha! It seems thating back to Earth was the right decision. I wouldn¡¯t have known when I would have been able to summon Mj?lnir back!¡± Thor eximed in joy as he confirmed that his Mj?lnir was indeed flying towards him quickly.

    He then walked quickly to the window of the living room, eager to see his long-lost hammer for the first time as Mj?lnir flew in his direction.

    Ci Ci Ci Ci~

    As Thor waited by the window for Mj?lnir¡¯s return, the SHIELD team assigned to monitor him in the apartment across from his, heard him talking to himself through their headsets.

    ¡°Captain, what does the s-target mean? He¡¯s talking about something?¡± One of the team members asked the Captain in a low voice.

    Their equipment had malfunctioned while Tony was there, but it returned to normal after he left. It looks like Tony didn¡¯t mind Thor being monitored by them.

    ¡°He¡¯s summoning something? Is he a sorcerer? Isn¡¯t he an alien who is friendly to Earth?¡± The Captain muttered, intrigued, as he put on a headset to listen in on Thor¡¯s conversation.

    Suddenly, a thunderous roar echoed from the sky above New York and it was as if a bolt of thunder had struck out of nowhere, and it was rapidly getting closer.

 Chapter 959: Killian Back Clue

    <h4>Chapter 959: Killian Back Clue</h4>

    Rumble!

    As soon as the Captain put on the headphones, the loud roar passed through the headphones and directly reached his eardrums. The roar was already deafening, but it was even more intense after being amplified by the professional equipment.

    The Captain and his other two teammates who were also wearing headphones immediately tore them off their heads upon hearing the sound, and shook their heads quickly, wincing in pain.

    ¡°Ah! It hurts!¡±

    ¡°My Ear! It¡¯s about to explode!¡±

    ¡°My whole head is buzzing!¡± After throwing off the earphones, the surveince agents covered their ears and yelled in pain.

    ¡°Captain! Are you all right?!¡± Seeing the sudden behavior of teammates and Captain, the other teammates next to him shouted with worried expressions on their faces.

    Rumble!

    The team monitoring Thor was momentarily confused by the sudden roar, but they soon realized that the roar was getting closer. Even without headphones, the rest of the team could hear the roar.

    They were surprised but were unaware that Thor, across from their apartment, was standing by the window with an excited expression on his face as he gazed up at the sky.

    ¡°Haha! Mj?lnir, you are finally back!¡± Thor eximed as he looked up and saw a ck object wrapped in blue thunder flying rapidly towards Tony¡¯s apartment.

    Hurrah!

    The onlookers who had just dispersed were shocked as the thunder-like object shed toward the location where Bifrost hadnded earlier. However, the area was now surrounded by SHIELD, making it impossible for them to get a close look. They could only stand there and watch as the thunder crashed into Thor¡¯s apartment building.

    ¡°Huh?!¡± Thor eximed in surprise as he saw Mj?lnir flying towards him quickly.

    He realized that Mj?lnir wasn¡¯t slowing down. Normally, Thor would have been able to catch it without any problem, but his powers had not fully recovered yet. If Mj?lnir hit him at full speed, it was likely that the apartment building would be destroyed.

    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Before he could make a final exmation, Mj?lnir smashed into Thor¡¯s apartment with the force of thunder. Then, like a bomb went off in the apartment building, the whole building shook violently.

    ¡­

    Two minutes ago, Thor was hanging up with Jane Foster and was in the process of summoning Mj?lnir. Meanwhile, Tony and Rogers were sitting on a soft couch in the luxury living room on the top floor of the Stark Industries building, the tallest building in downtown New York. They were chatting.

    It was clear that Tony had told Rogers about the information he received from Thor regarding the Dark Elves. With this knowledge, Rogers saw no need to go to Thor himself.

    However, Tony had not shared his and Thor¡¯s spections about Lin Rui¡¯s identity with Rogers, as it was unnecessary. The mysterious Lin Rui¡¯s identity was uncertain and their guesses may not be correct.

    ¡°You told me before that there were some clues in the investigation of the forces behind Killian. What kind of clues?¡± Tony asked after taking a sip of the red wine on the table and looking at Rogers across from him.

    When Tony had just woken up, Rogers had already contacted him briefly, but he did not say much, only confirming that Tony was safe. Since Rogers hade to New York this time, Tony wanted to learn more about the investigation of the Extremis incident.

    Tony asked a question and Rogers replied with a slight frown, ¡°There are clues, but they also cause me some headaches.¡±

    Tony was surprised and said, ¡°Really? Can something give Captain America Steve Rogers a headache? It seems that the situation with Killian is moreplex than I thought.¡±

    During the previous battle with Killian¡¯s Extremis fighters, Tony deployed hundreds of Iron Man troops to ultimately defeat them and captured some of the fighters. However, upon experimenting and researching those captured Extremis fighters, both Tony and SHIELD discovered some issues.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    The Extremis in these captured fighters appeared to have undergone a change. They still have the ability to enhance the strength of the human body and turn it into a living bomb, but they can no longer transform into the terrifying giant monsters they were previously capable of, it was as if this ability had been taken away.

    In addition to obtaining information about Extremis from these fighters, they also received a significant amount of information from another important individual, Mandarin. His identity and status in the incident is just as mysterious as Killian¡¯s. It was Mirage Knight who took the initiative to capture Mandarin alive, otherwise, SHIELD might not have been able to control such an influential figureter on.

    Despite Mandarin¡¯s reluctance to speak and strong willpower, SHIELD¡¯s professional agents were able to extract information from him through repeated torture. It was revealed that there was another force secretly supporting Killian and his group. Without this support, it would have been impossible for Killian, even as a genius, to perfect Extremis to such an extent in just over ten years.

    Furthermore, the means to transform Extremis fighters into giant monsters is also in the hands of the forces behind them. Without this support, the Extremis form is limited to basic enhancements and would not be able to cause such extensive damage.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not simple. Do you know where the clues revealed by Mandarin lead to?¡± Nodding, Rogers asked further.

    As he spoke, Rogers looked towards the east. Seeing the direction of Rogers¡¯ gaze, Tony was not only surprised but also a little shocked, ¡°You mean¡­ the forces behind Killian are from there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct¡± Rogers nodded seriously, confirming Tony¡¯s assumption. The ancient and mysterious country in the east, despite SHIELD¡¯s power, it has its own limitations and can¡¯t control it. There seems to be a mysterious barrier between the two.

 Chapter 960: Future Pattern

    <h4>Chapter 960: Future Pattern</h4>

    Tony remained silent for a moment after verifying that Rogers¡¯ statement was credible. He realized that they would have to proceed with caution if the Eastern country was truly involved with Killian.

    ¡°So, shouldn¡¯t we have sent someone to make contact with them?¡± Tony spoke up again after the brief silence.

    ¡°We did send a team to investigate further,¡± Rogers replied, nodding. ¡°But we haven¡¯t received any updates yet, they may still be in contact.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±

    Rumble!

    As Tony was about to speak again, a loud roar and the sound of thunderps interrupted him. Both he and Rogers¡¯ expressions changed and they quickly headed to the open-air tform outside the living room to investigate the source of the noise.

    Rumble!

    Brush!

    As soon as Tony and Rogers stepped out, they saw a ck object, engulfed in thunderbolts, hurtling towards a location in New York City from a high altitude. Its speed was too fast for Tony to activate his Iron Man suit in time.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    As the ck figure flew overhead, a notification sound from Rogers¡¯municator beeped from his waist.

    brush!

    As Rogers checked the message on themunicator, the ck object had already crashed into a downtown area of New York City with a thunderous force. Rogers didn¡¯t seem surprised by its impact location, but Tony¡¯s eyes widened slightly and it looked as if he was deep in thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s Thor¡¯s apartment,¡± Tony said to Rogers after the ck object disappeared into the ground. ¡°Could that fast ck shadow have been heading towards him?¡± Tony also attempted to intercept the object, but its speed was too great for him to stop it without prior preparation, even as Iron Man. Rogers¡¯ expression showed that he was aware of the object¡¯s origin.

    ¡°Yes, it was targeted at Thor. That shadow is something that originally belonged to Thor,¡± Rogers confirmed Tony¡¯s guess.

    ¡°Originally belonged to Thor¡­¡± Tony repeated Rogers¡¯ words with a thoughtful expression on his face.

    ¡°Shall we go check it out? Given the speed of that ck shadow, it could have made a huge impact,¡± Tony asked.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°No, since it came on its own, let Thor handle it,¡± Rogers denied, shaking his head.

    However, thinking of the excitement of the researchers in New Mexico State mentioned on themunicator, Rogers was also helpless. They were researching other people¡¯s stuff before, so don¡¯t take back your own stuff now, they can¡¯t force them toe back and continue researching, Rogers doesn¡¯t have such a big face yet.

    Despite the cries of the researchers in New Mexico State, Rogers felt helpless in this situation. They had been studying other people¡¯s stuff, and now that the person had taken his stuff back, they can¡¯t continue their own research and they also can¡¯t force someone to surrender his weapon as Rogers did not yet have enough influence to make this happen.

    Additionally, during the recent Dark Elf invasion, Rogers had be aware of the power of Asgard and Thor. Therefore, if Thor were to reim Mj?lnir, Rogers would simply pretend it never happened.

    As for the researchers, they should be transferred back to SHIELD headquarters, where there are ample opportunities for them to utilize their skills.

    ¡°Really?¡± Tony responded to Rogers¡¯ answer with a neutral tone.

    Since Rogers showed no desire to borate further, Tony decided not to press him for more information. He knew that the ck shadow was moving towards Thor and eventually he would learn what was happening.

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve said that the Dark Elves have retreated to their own territory and Asgard is keeping an eye on them, we can finally rx,¡± Rogers shifted the conversation away from the topic of the ck shadow without further discussion.

    ¡°Yeah, without magical elements like the Aether particles, the Dark Elves won¡¯t be able to do much,¡± Tony nodded in agreement with Rogers¡¯ perspective.

    ¡°Tony, have you ever thought about it before? That our Earth woulde into contact with extraterrestrial civilization so quickly, and it would be directly invaded by them,¡± Rogers asked with a serious tone, as he stood on the top floor of the Stark Industries building and looked out at the busy scene of New York City.

    ¡°To be honest, I never thought it would happen so soon,¡± Tony replied with a serious tone.

    On hearing Tony¡¯s answer, Rogers frowned and asked, ¡°You mean, you didn¡¯t expect that the Earth would be invaded by extraterrestrial civilizations?¡±

    From Tony¡¯s response, Rogers realized that their expectations about the possibility of Earth¡¯s invasion by extraterrestrial civilizations differed. Tony seemed more calm and more collected.

    ¡°Steve, do you remember the purpose of the alliance we formed?¡± Tony asked with a smile, noting the surprised expression on Rogers¡¯ face.

    ¡°The purpose of our alliance? Isn¡¯t it to form a real Earth federation? To unite the power of the entire, elerate the development of Earth¡¯s technology, and promote the progress of Earth¡¯s civilization,¡± Rogers quickly replied to Tony¡¯s rhetorical question.

    ¡°Exactly. But the most important thing after the establishment of the real Earth Federation is to enter the Interster Age of Navigation. And as we enter the Interster Age of Navigation, we will inevitablye into contact with other civilizations in the universe. It¡¯s normal for other civilizations to discover us first andunch an invasion before we make that step,¡± Tony added after Rogers¡¯ response.

    As a genius scientist, Tony is well aware of the situations that human civilization may encounter in the future. However, most importantly, Tony has been informed by Lin Rui about the potential scenarios that Earth may encounter in the future, including the invasion of extraterrestrial civilizations.

    ¡°So, did you actually expect the Dark Elf¡¯s invasion this time?¡± Rogers asked with a raised eyebrow, as he noticed a change in Tony¡¯s demeanor.

    Tony shook his head lightly and sensed that something was off with Rogers beside him.

    ¡°If I had truly expected the Dark Elf¡¯s invasion, this battle might not have ended so poorly. However, since the space portal connecting the Dark Elf¡¯s territory appeared in Siberia, I had some suspicions. But I thought the collision of the two civilizations would happen in Siberia, with that space portal as the center, not London, and not in such a brutal way where the other party broke into Earth,¡± Tony exined.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a genius scientist, not a prophet,¡± Tony replied calmly to Rogers¡¯ question.

    On hearing Tony¡¯s exnation and answer, Rogers quickly let go of his previous thoughts. He realized that he had overthought it.

    ¡°The space portal on Siberia¡¯s side is still very stable. There are no Dark Elves on the opposite side, and we haven¡¯t sent any more teams there,¡± Rogers added since Tony brought up the space portal on Siberia¡¯s side.

    ¡°This is for the best. Neither we nor the Dark Elves can handle more trouble at the moment. When we be stronger, that might be the starting point of our counterattack,¡± Tony said with a sharper glint in his eyes on hearing Rogers¡¯ words.

    As Tony previously mentioned, as Earth continues to develop, its future is no longer limited to just the. They will eventually have to deal with other civilizations in the universe.

    ¡°Counterattack¡­ I hope that day will note toote,¡± Rogers said with a sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be toote,¡± Tony reassured him.

    The sun was setting in the sky, casting elongated shadows of the two powerful figures on the top floor of the Stark Industries building. They stood upright in the breeze, facing the future with determination.

 Chapter 961: Out Of Control

    <h4>Chapter 961: Out Of Control</h4>

    As Tony and Rogers gazed at the bustling city that was gradually sinking into the darkness below from the rooftop of the tallest building in downtown New York, Thor¡¯s apartment was in disarray. The powerful force of Mj?lnir, Thor¡¯s hammer, had not only cracked the living room wall but also created arge hole in the room.

    When Mj?lnir, Thor¡¯s hammer, flew from New Mexico to New York and made its way to Thor¡¯s apartment, Thor, who had been waiting by the window, expressed a range of emotions before ultimately choosing to dodge it. Thor realized that he was not currently capable of handling Mj?lnir¡¯s impact, and as a result, his apartment sustained damage.

    Hoo~

    After avoiding Mj?lnir¡¯s impact, Thory prone behind the sofa in the living room. The entire room was filled with smoke and dust from therge hole that had been created in the center. Despite this, Thor could still sense Mj?lnir¡¯s location, lying in the crater that was not yet emitting blue arcs of electricity.

    ¡°Ahem~ I hope it didn¡¯t hit the downstairs!¡± Thor emerged from behind the sofa, muttering to himself as he approached therge pit.

    This apartment had been rented by Lin Rui with Thor¡¯s assistance, and now that it had been damaged in such a way, Thor was unsure of how much he would have to pay. His previous job had only barely allowed him to make ends meet.

    Zi La La ~

    As Thor approached therge hole, the smoke and dust in the living room began to clear, revealing the blue arc of electricitying from the hole more clearly. Upon reaching the edge of the pit, Thor peered inside.

    When Thor looked into the pit, the smoke and dust had just cleared enough for him to see a dark silver hammer embedded in the masonry of the second floor, nearly breaking through and falling to the floor below.

    ¡°Huh~ almost!¡± Thor exhaled a long breath as he saw Mj?lnir embedded in the stone, gradually suppressing the released arc of electricity.

    It was fortunate that Mj?lnir¡¯s target had been Thor instead of actually breaking through the apartment building. If that had been the case, even the Stark Industries building could have been destroyed from top to bottom by Mj?lnir¡¯s power. After Thor dodged the hammer, it had simply mmed into the ground silently.

    Zi La La ~

    After the smoke and dust in the living room hadpletely cleared, the electric arc on Mj?lnir disappearedpletely, returning to its ordinary appearance. However, the lines on the hammer¡¯s body continued to sh with bright light intermittently, indicating a connection between Thor and Mj?lnir as he stood nearby.

    ¡°Mj?lnir¡­¡± Thor whispered softly as he stood on the edge of the pit, feeling the connection between himself and the hammer. Saying its name, Thor held out his right hand to try and retrieve it again.

    Hoo~

    After Thor¡¯s call from close range, Mj?lnir, embedded in the pit, suddenly responded and began to vibrate rapidly, causing the entire apartment to shake. Thor¡¯s body also shook slightly from the vibrations of the building, but he did not stop this time. A small arc of electricity appeared on his outstretched right hand, which was Thor¡¯s power of thunder.

    ¡°Come here! Mj?lnir!¡± Thor shouted again, releasing more of his thunder power onto his right hand.

    Brush!

    In the next moment, Mj?lnir broke free from the masonry and flew towards Thor quickly. This time, Thor didn¡¯t dodge but applied more force to his right hand, and in the blink of an eye, Mj?lnir had flown into Thor¡¯s hand, and he was able to grip the handle tightly.

    ¡°Hey!?¡± Thor, who was holding the handle of Mj?lnir, had no time to celebrate as he felt a huge forceing from his right hand.

    Hoo!

    With a cry of exmation, Thor¡¯s entire body was lifted off the ground by the force of Mj?lnir¡¯s flight.

    The force was too great and after Thor grabbed the handle of Mj?lnir with his right hand, there was an attraction that held his hand tightly on the handle of Mj?lnir and could not be released. Thor was pulled along by Mj?lnir and collided with the ceiling of the living room of the apartment.

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±

    Boom!

    After a loud crash, Mj?lnir had smashed into the ceiling of the living room of the apartment. Half of the hammer body was embedded in the ceiling, with the remaining half of the hammer body and handle exposed. Thor¡¯s right hand was still tightly grasping the handle of Mj?lnir, and he was now hanging underneath the ceiling, which appeared quiteical. However, judging by Thor¡¯s appearance at that moment, it was clear that he had just been knocked by the ceiling.

    Hoo~

    ¡°Ahem~ What a bad luck!¡± Thor, who had just recovered from the impact, coughed twice while hanging from the ceiling and muttered to himself helplessly.

    Although Mj?lnir was now able to respond to Thor¡¯s call, Thor, who had not fully regained his strength, was like a child trying to lift a hundred pounds with not enough power.

    Fortunately, with the awakening of his divine power, this level of impact was not enough to cause much damage to Thor. It was just embarrassing that he was currently hanging from the ceiling and unable to get down.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing no one saw it, otherwise my image would be ruined!¡± Thor muttered with embarrassment as his right hand was still tightly gripping Mj?lnir¡¯s handle.

    Thor did not know why there was such a violent vibration and explosion in this apartment building and why no one came to check, but he could probably guess something.

    After the appearance of Bifrost before, SHIELD had designated this ce as a warning zone, and civilians were not allowed to enter. He also did not know why SHIELD agents and soldiers were also ignoring the situation in this apartment. Perhaps, it was because Tony hade here before leaving.

    Brush!

    However, just as Thor was hanging from the ceiling, waiting for the connection with Mj?lnir to weaken so he could let go, he heard a soft sounding from outside the broken wall that Mj?lnir had smashed open earlier. He turned his head to see a white spider thread shooting in from outside.

    Hoo!!

    Then, he saw a red figure flying in quickly, it was Spider-Man. It turned out that not only civilians who saw Bifrost, but also Spider-Man Peter who had already returned home, had witnessed the scene.

 Chapter 962: Trying

    <h4>Chapter 962: Trying</h4>

    After seeing Spider-Man flying in along the spider web, Thor¡¯s already unpleasant expression became even worse. Initially, he thought that no one would witness his embarrassment, but he did not expect that Spider-Man would slide in along the wall that Mj?lnir had smashed open. The problem is that Thor and Spider-Man already know each other.

    Call~

    Peter, who slid into the living room of Thor¡¯s apartment along the spider¡¯s thread, was surprised to see the living room in its current state and then looked up at the ceiling as if he had sensed something. The next moment, he saw Thor hanging from the ceiling with Mj?lnir in his hand.

    ¡°Hey!? Thor! You¡¯re back!¡± After seeing who the person hanging from the ceiling in a strange posture was, Peter eximed in surprise.

    Thor: ¡°¡­Hi there~¡±

    ¡°Why are you hanging up there?¡± After an awkward greeting, Peter walked directly under Thor and looked up at him, asking him.

    From Peter¡¯s point of view, Thor seemed to be deliberately holding on to the hammer embedded in the ceiling so he couldn¡¯t get down. After all, in the battle against the Dark Elf a few days ago, Peter also saw Thor¡¯s strength. It was impossible for him not to be able to hold a hammer, let alone be afraid of such a height.

    ¡°Uh¡­ this hammer is stuck in there, I tried to get it off, but it¡¯s stuck very hard, so here I am.¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s question, Thor forced a smile to exin.

    ¡°Oh, do you need help?¡± Without doubting Thor¡¯s exnation, Peter continued to ask.

    ¡°Er¡­ if I may.¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡­

    A few minutester, Peter, who had already taken off his headgear, sat on the dusty sofa with a tired expression on his face. Thor was sitting on the floor in the middle of the living room of the apartment, his right hand was wrapped inyers of white cobwebs, and even the handle of Mj?lnir was also wrapped inyers of cobwebs.

    Thor¡¯s right hand was still attached to Mj?lnir, but with Peter¡¯s help, they had pulled Mj?lnir out of the stone embedded in the ceiling.

    ¡°Huh? It seems to be a little loose¡­¡± Sitting on the ground and resting for a while, Thor suddenly felt the connection between his right hand and Mj?lnir loosen.

    Tear~

    Then, there was only the sound of spider silk being torn apart as Thor¡¯s right hand was freed from the cobwebs. Looking at his right hand that had been freed, Thor was a little embarrassed. And Peter, who was resting on the sofa, was even more depressed when he saw the scene in front of him.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    If he had known, he would have asked Thor to hang himself for a while, it would have had no effect anyway. He had struggled to pull Thor down.

    ¡°Okay, thank you for your help, Peter.¡± Knowing that the situation was awkward, Thor looked at the tired Peter and thanked him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you would have been fine even without my help.¡± After waving his hand, Peter replied with an indifferent expression on his face.

    ¡°This hammer is my weapon, but I haven¡¯t recovered my full strength so there are still some problems in using it.¡± Thor continued to exin, unsure if it was to cover up embarrassment or not.

    ¡°Oh, your weapon is quite heavy.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Peter blinked a few times in surprise.

    Although Peter did not weigh Mj?lnir, he had almost used all his strength to pull it off the ceiling just now, so the weight of this hammer should be very heavy. Even a powerful warrior like Peter would not choose this weapon.

    ¡°Mj?lnir is made of the core of a neutron star as the main material, and it is engraved with the most brilliant enchantment magic of Asgard. Only those who control the power of Thor and are recognized by it can lift it.¡± Mentioning his own weapon, Thor¡¯s interest greatly increased.

    Although Mj?lnir is not the best divine tool in Asgard, it is Thor¡¯s favorite exclusive weapon. Mj?lnir has been with Thor since he took over the power of Thor, and there is already a deep bond between them.

    Otherwise, Odin wouldn¡¯t have thrown his hammer at Thor¡¯s side when he exiled Thor.

    ¡°That is, no one but you can lift this hammer?¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Peter was even more interested.

    ¡°No, my father can lift it too. However, it is almost impossible for others to lift it.¡± Under Peter¡¯s inquiry, Thor replied seriously.

    ¡°Oh? Then can I try?¡± Hearing this, Peter had already stood up from the sofa.

    The idea of a hammer with its own subjective consciousness was new to him. It was an intriguing concept, and the recent appearance of Mj?lnir in the small town of Puente Antiguo, New Mexico had sparked a lot of curiosity among people who wanted to see if they could lift it.

    ¡°Go ahead and try. If you can lift it, it¡¯s yours,¡± Thor said with a smile, seeing Peter¡¯s eagerness to give it a try. Although Thor himself was currently struggling to control the hammer, he was excited to see others test their strength against it.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a shot,¡± Peter said, walking over to Mj?lnir.

    ¡°Let me help you clear away these stones first,¡± Thor said, reaching out to move the stones that were on top of Mj?lnir.

    Zi La La!

    Boom!

    As Thor extended his hand, arcs of electricity shot from his palm. At the same time, a thunderbolt burst from Mj?lnir, which was lying on the ground. The force of the thunderbolt shattered all the stones embedded in Mj?lnir into tiny pieces and sent them cascading to the ground, leaving the hammer spotless and free of dust.

    Peter, who was standing next to Thor, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at the change in Mj?lnir. He could see that this hammer was definitely not ordinary. Nevertheless, he was determined to give it a try. When Thor gestured for him to try, Peter slowly reached out and grabbed the handle of Mj?lnir.

    Z~

    ¡­

    Lin Rui and Bucky arrived in arge city in Minnesota, which was the first destination they went to after leaving Rochester. This city was muchrger and more developed than Rochester, but it couldn¡¯t hold their interest.

    Compared to the thrilling experience of encountering Ghost Rider and ckheart in Rochester, their day in this city was quite mundane. However, they were not disappointed as they understood that not every ce would have such exciting encounters.

 Chapter 963: Thief

    <h4>Chapter 963: Thief</h4>

    So, Lin Rui and Bucky wandered around the city for two days like ordinary tourists.

    Of course, Lin Rui has some goals of his own. After recovering his memory, Lin Rui has been thinking about resolving or reconciling the conflict between Bucky and Tony. After all, Bucky did kill Tony¡¯s parents, even though Bucky waspletely under Hydra¡¯s control at the time.

    Additionally, Lin Rui was aware that even though he had not taken part in the murder of Tony¡¯s parents, his involvement with Hydra Base in Siberia might be discovered, and he might not be able to keep it a secret forever.

    Therefore, he felt that even if Tony never found out that Bucky was responsible for his parent¡¯s death, it was important to resolve the situation before it caused any bigger problems. So, since he had met Bucky by chance, he decided to stick with him for a while to see if he could prevent any negative events from happening.

    ¡°Jackson, where do you want to go shopping today?¡± Bucky asked Lin Rui who was grooming himself in front of the mirror after breakfast.

    He hade to rely on Lin Rui for everything since he discovered his strength, and he had no specific ns or goals of his own. He enjoyed the simple life of an ordinary person, and the past two days of living in a motel with no fear of being discovered by SHIELD had been refreshing for him.

    ¡°Today? Let¡¯s just take a walk today. If we don¡¯t find anything interesting, we¡¯ll move on to the next destination,¡± Lin Rui replied nonchntly when Bucky asked about their ns for the day.

    He had no specific goals, and neither did Bucky. He knew that the fuse for the superhero civil war was Bucky, and it was all going to start with the country of Wakanda, but it was in Africa, and they couldn¡¯t fly there from the United States at this moment.

    So, Lin Rui just decided to wander around these northern cities with Bucky and take it easy while keeping an eye on Bucky.

    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Bucky responded casually to Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    Ka~

    Ten minutester, Lin Rui and Bucky, in disguise, left the motel and headed out. Since it was theirst day in the city, they decided to take a good look around, like two tourists visiting from another ce, even though the city wasn¡¯t a tourist destination.

    As they set out to enjoy theirst day in the city before moving on, they were unaware that something was happening in the city that would soon involve them.

    ¡­

    Scott Lang, a middle-aged man who had fallen on hard times and had been previously imprisoned for theft, epted a risky burry job with the intention of fighting for the right to see his daughter. He took the job under the advice of his friend Luis and his team.

    The payoff for this job was promising and it was the only one he decided to take after getting out of prison. However, Scott didn¡¯t know that this job would drastically change his future life.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    Afterpleting their preparations, the team, including Scott and Luis, waited for nightfall. After his teammates disabled themunication signals in the target¡¯s block, Scott easily broke into the target¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Wow, this guy is good, he didn¡¯t trigger any rm system there!¡± Luis¡¯ tech-savvy friend eximed in admiration as he watched Scott¡¯s progress from the modified car.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I hired him for this job, he¡¯s a professional,¡± Luis said with pride.

    As they continued to carefully monitor the vi and the surrounding area to ensure that everything went smoothly, Scott had sessfully reached the basement and opened the first security door. He was now facing the second security door.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need some heavy-duty tools for this,¡± Scott said as he looked at the outdated security gate in front of him.

    He quickly got to work, and within two minutes, he had hidden himself in a corner and used arge amount of refrigerant to st open the security gate.

    Thest line of security was breached. However, when Scott entered this fortified secret room excitedly, he was stunned.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in here!¡± Seeing the empty secret room ith no cash or jewelry, Scott shouted angrily.

    ¡°What? Is there nothing? No cash, no jewelry?¡± Luis, who was outside in the car, was also surprised to hear Scott¡¯s words through the headset.

    ¡°No! There¡¯s only one set of bike suits here!¡± Scott was extremely disappointed upon seeing the strange bike suits on the table in front of him. He had taken a risk for this, but now it seemed to be a wasted effort.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Scott, I know you needed that money. ¡± Luis apologized, as he was the one who had provided the information about the location of the vault.

    ¡°Forget it, I aming back, let¡¯s think of other ways,¡± Scott said, resigned to the fact that this n had failed.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Scott, adhering to the principle of not returning empty-handed, quickly put on the peculiar bike suit. He then left the vi and followed the modified pickup truck parked on the side of the road.

    The next morning, Scott couldn¡¯t help but examine the bike suit he had stolen the previous night. He was curious and decided to try it on.

    ¡°I just want to know, what¡¯s your use?¡± Standing in the bathtub, after putting on the helmet, Scott looked around and finally pressed the red buttons on his left and right hands a few times.

    Buzz Buzz~

    The moment Scott pressed the red button on his left hand, his body shrunk to the size of an ant and he fell from the bathtub. Although the fall was high for him in this tiny size, hended in the tank and was able to get up unharmed.

    ¡°Wow!¡­¡± Scott, who got up from the ground, looked around in amazement, realizing something was off.

    ¡°Scott, is it very different to see the world from this angle?¡± A voice suddenly came from his helmet, catching Scott off guard.

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s talking?!¡± Scott, startled by the sudden voice and the bizarre transformation, shouted nervously.

    H La!

    Just when Scott had a question, someone suddenly pulled the Curtain of the bathtub open.

 Chapter 964: Test

    <h4>Chapter 964: Test</h4>

    After the bathtub curtain was drawn, Scott saw a giant, it was Luis.

    ¡°Hey! Hey! Luis! I¡¯m here! I¡¯m down there!¡± Seeing Luis, Scott waved his hands vigorously and shouted.

    However, no matter how much Scott, who had be the size of an ant, waved his hands and yelled, Luis couldn¡¯t see or hear him. As Scott panicked, Luis bent down and reached for the faucet of the bathtub.

    ¡°Oh! No! Luis!¡­¡± Seeing this, Scott yelled in horror.

    Squeak¡«

    The next moment, Luis, who couldn¡¯t hear Scott¡¯s voice, turned the tap. Hla~ Then, in front of Scott¡¯s eyes, the water surged like a flood from a reservoir.

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± As the turbulent water rushed towards him, Scott ran away while cursing in a low voice.

    ¡°Scott, this is a test for you. To be precise, it is a test of water.¡± The voice from the helmet spoke again as Scott ran away.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡­¡± Without the energy to respond to the voice, Scott could only scream and run away from the flood.

    Rumble!

    However, the speed of the water flow was too fast, and Scott was caught up after running less than five centimeters. He was then swept up in the turbulent water flow.

    Bump!

    Scott, who was tossed into the air by the current, collided with the side of the bathtub, then bounced up and fell towards the ground.

    P¨±!

    As if falling from a height of hundreds of meters, Scott made a small crack in the tile of the bathroom. Although the floor tiles were cracked, Scott just shook his head and got up from the ground. After shrinking, Scott realized that he couldn¡¯t die like an ant.

    ¡°It seems that you are stronger than I imagined¡­¡± The voice in his helmet spoke calmly as he struggled to escape.

    Hoo~

    As Scott got up from the ground, he noticed that Luis above him seemed to be making other movements. When he looked up, he saw Luis taking off his pants, it was obvious that Luis is nning to take a shower.

    ¡°No! Luis! I don¡¯t want to see you naked!¡± Seeing the scene above, Scott shouted with ck lines all over his head.

    Rumble!

    Then, the trousers that Luis had already taken off were thrown directly at where Scott was.

    ¡°Damn!¡± With a yell, Scott rolled to the side in embarrassment.

    With this roll, Scott rolled directly into the vent next to the bathtub and then fell quickly in this passage. After getting dizzy in the passage, Scott finally fell through the passage and fell into the disco downstairs. Moreover, Scott also happened to fall on the rotating vinyl disc. Lying on the vinyl disc and turning it around, Scott was bounced off by the needle again.

    ¡°Wow!¡­No!¡­Get out of the way!¡­¡±

    In this way, Scott, who had be the size of an ant, encountered an unprecedented magical experience. Finally, being chased by a mouse, Scott rushed towards the window, which was closed, in a panic.

    P¨±!

    With a soft sound, Scott knocked a small hole into the closed ss window, and he flew out of the small hole.

    Bang!

    After falling three stories, Scottnded on the roof of a parked car, creating a small dent in it. After experiencing such thrilling and exciting things in a short period of time, Scott was lying on the roof of the car panting heavily, and was in a trance. Unconsciously, Scott pressed the red button on the glove with his right hand.

    Buzz Buzz!

    The next moment, Scott¡¯s body instantly erged back to its normal size.

    ¡°You performed well the first time, Scott, put away this armor, and I will contact you again.¡± The voice spoke calmly to Scott once again.

    ¡°Ah! ~No more! I was wrong! I was wrong! I will return the clothes tonight!¡± Hearing this voice, Scott shuddered and shouted while taking off his helmet.

    ¡°Scott, make your choice¡­¡±

    Ding!

    In the next second, Scott, who was terrified, had already taken off his helmet. Hey weakly on the roof of the car panting for air, the experience of just a few minutes was enough to make a person like Scott suffer a lot psychologically as it was too unbelievable.

    Card ~

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing lying on the roof of my car?¡± Just as Scott was resting in shock on the roof of the car, the owner who had just had breakfast in the car came out and yelled dissatisfiedly at Scott.

    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m leaving right away! I¡¯m leaving now!¡± Scott, who realized his current situation when he saw the owner of the caring out, quickly apologized, and then quickly got up.

    Then, Scott rushed back to Luis¡¯ apartment. Regardless of what the voice said in the end, Scott decided to return the suit tonight.

    However, Scott and the cursing car owner who left in a hurry did not notice that when Scott fell to the roof and then suddenly recovered to normal size, there were two people in the alley by the side of the road who had been watching this side. In other words, the miraculous scene just now has been seen.

    ¡°Jackson, is that why you¡¯re here for an extra day?¡± a voice came from the alley after Scott re-entered the apartment building.

    The owner of this voice turned out to be Bucky, and the one standing beside him was Lin Rui. For some unknown reason, Lin Rui and Bucky, who were supposed to leavest night, were still in the city and were hiding in the alley, secretly watching Scott¡¯s transformation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t anticipate this, but now that it¡¯s here, I think it¡¯s worth checking out. Have you seen anything like this before?¡± Lin Rui responded as he emerged from the alleyway, in response to Bucky¡¯sment.

    ¡°It seems to be able to materialize people out of nowhere, and it¡¯s not like any space teleportation technology I¡¯ve seen. I¡¯ve never encountered this kind of technology before. But how do you know about it?¡± Bucky asked Lin Rui, following his response.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t appear out of nowhere. He fell from upstairs andnded on the car roof, and then he grew in size. As for how I know, it¡¯s a secret,¡± Lin Rui exined.

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡± Bucky remained silent, familiar with Lin Rui¡¯s enigmatic ways.

 Chapter 965: Plan

    <h4>Chapter 965: n</h4>

    Lin Rui decided to stay an extra day because while shopping with Bucky in the city yesterday, he came across Pym Technology, a high-techpany founded by former Dr. Pym, which seemed familiar to him.

    After confirming that this Pympany was the one he knew, Lin Rui decided to stay an extra day to investigate the situation. However, he did not expect his luck to be so good as to find out that the incident regarding the new Antman was happening in this city.

    He learned that Scott Lang, the new generation of Antman, had just been released from prison and was currently staying at a friend¡¯s house.

    With this information, Lin Rui decided to go and take a look. Not long after, he and Bucky arrived at the apartment building where they witnessed the miraculous scene of Scott ¡°appearing out of nowhere¡± on the roof of the car, and Bucky also finally understood why Lin Rui had to stay an extra day.

    Bucky was naturally puzzled by this experience, as he had lived a peaceful and ordinary life before meeting Lin Rui.

    Besides the need to avoid surveince and potential agents of SHIELD, Bucky¡¯s previous life was very monotonous and simple. But since meeting Lin Rui and apanying him, Bucky felt that his life had be much more thrilling and exciting.

    ¡°He fell from upstairs and down the stairs, and we saw him only when he got bigger and it was not teleportation?¡± Bucky finally understood Lin Rui¡¯s exnation of the man who appeared out of nowhere after a moment of shock.

    If it was space teleportation, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time Bucky had seen it. When he was controlled by Hydra, they had already researched a machine capable of space transmission technology based on the Tesseract.

    Among mutants, there are also some who have the ability to instantly move through space, although these abilities are very rare. And Lin Rui himself had fallen into Bucky¡¯s apartment through a space portal. So Bucky thought that the guy might have simr skills or abilities.

    However, Lin Rui even said that the guy was already there. It¡¯s just that he was too small before, so he couldn¡¯t see it. This was even more surprising to Bucky, who had never seen this kind of technology or the ability to shrink people so that they couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye.

    ¡°Well, the battle suit that that guy was wearing just now can shrink people down to the size of an ant, so you didn¡¯t notice how he fell from upstairs just now.¡± Lin Rui continued to exin, knowing that Bucky was surprised.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lin Rui knew that the opponent was Ant-Man then he would not have been releasing his Insight Technique to observe the front and it would have been easy for Lin Rui to overlook the tiny dot that fell from upstairs to downstairs. Even with Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique, ant-sized things are easy to miss.

    ¡°What amazing technology!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Bucky couldn¡¯t help but express his amazement.

    The technology of space teleportation is advanced, it can be considered a century-advanced technology. However, technology that can shrink the human body may be even more advanced than space teleportation technology.

    After all, space teleportation technology ultimately relies on the power of the Tesseract, while this technology of shrinking objects waspletely researched by Professor Pym, a genius scientist. In this regard, Professor Pym, who was in the same era as Howard Stark, is even more amazing than Howard Stark.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really amazing. Can you believe that this technology has been around for decades?¡± Lin Rui continued as if feeling that Bucky¡¯s shock wasn¡¯t strong enough.

    In the Marvel World, there are many advanced technologies that have existed for decades, but have been sealed for various reasons, and have only begun to be widely used after the appearance of Iron Man.

    ¡°So, what are we going to do now? What does it have to do with us that that guy has this amazing technology? Do you want to acquire this technology?¡± Without continuing to be shocked by Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky looked at the building in front of them and asked.

    Bucky doesn¡¯t think that Lin Rui stayed in this city for an extra day just to experience this amazing technology.

    Compared to events like Ghost Rider and ckheart that could potentially cause world catastrophe, this technology, although impressive, doesn¡¯t seem to have much to do with them.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just that guy. Although he looks ordinary, he is still a good person. However, there are people who want to use this technology for bad things, and I don¡¯t like those kinds of people. And, I am indeed very interested in this technology.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s question, Lin Rui replied with a sh in his eyes.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s memory, Professor Pym resigned in order to prevent Pym Particle¡¯s technology from being abused by others in the war, and he also took away Pym Particle¡¯s equation. No one but him could solve his equations.

    However, after resigning from the original SHIELD, Professor Pym established Pym Technology and epted a student, Darren Cross. Darren Cross is a very talented and ambitious character. He has been studying Dr. Pym¡¯s equations after learning about the existence of the magical substance Pym Particle. He also used some means to drive Dr. Pym out of his ownpany.

    And it is precisely because Darren Cross is about to develop a new Ant-Man armor, that Dr. Pym deliberately designed a test for Scott. If Scott passes the test then he will be the Ant-Man. However, this time Ant-Man¡¯s mission is not to fight but to go to the most rigorousboratory of Pym Technology to steal the battle suit being developed here.

    However, when Scott went to steal the battle suit, he fell into the trap of Darren Cross and finally fought a battle to obtain the battlesuit. Moreover, during the fight, Scott entered the Quantum Realm in order to save his daughter and almost couldn¡¯te back.

    ¡°Oh, then what are you going to do next? Go directly and ask them for it?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky continued to ask.

    ¡°This is also a way, but if we go directly like this, the other party will obviously not trust us. After all, we don¡¯t have any identities that we can use. So, it¡¯s still the same as when we were in Rochester. We¡¯ll go and call Scott first, say hello, and then help me.¡± Knowing that Bucky asked this on purpose, Lin Rui replied with a smile.

    Bucky¡¯s identity must not be revealed, and Lin Rui¡¯s current identity is not real. If he uses his real identity, he can indeed attract Professor Pym¡¯s attention. However, SHIELD and JARVIS will definitely find out at that time.

 Chapter 966: Plan Fail

    <h4>Chapter 966: n Fail</h4>

    Lin Rui has no ns to reveal his true identity and leave early, and he also doesn¡¯t want to use his connection to Tony Stark¡¯s father, Howard Stark, to get close to Dr. Pym due to the apparent tension between Pym and Howard.

    Lin Rui believes that the best way to get involved in this situation is to first establish contact and then take action, simr to his approach in Rochester. He will not rely on the trust of the other party and instead will prove himself through his actions.

    ¡°Well, do whatever you want, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Bucky said, unsure of Lin Rui¡¯s ns.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it should be fun this time,¡± Lin Rui said with a smile, trying to ease Bucky¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°Hopefully¡­¡± Bucky replied with uncertainty.

    Lin Rui and Bucky then left the building, following Lin Rui¡¯s n to first connect with Scott. They believed that the easiest way to do this would be to offer Scott something he currentlycks, which is money.

    Simr to how Professor Pym had tried to entice Scott into action, Lin Rui began searching for someone to spread news about Luis. The hope is that the news will reach Scott¡¯s ears before the evening and that, despite already being surprised once, Scott may ept the mission again, depending on Lin Rui¡¯s luck.

    ¡­

    After Lin Rui and Bucky left, Scott who had just gone through the experience of being Ant-Man was left feeling frightened by the experience. He quickly ran back to Luis¡¯ apartment, took off the Ant-Man suit, and put it back in the bag. He nned to return the suit back to Dr. Pym at night.

    Hoo~

    After putting the Ant-Man suit on his couch, Scott avoided touching it as he was afraid of something strange happening. He then decided to stay in Luis¡¯ apartment for the rest of the day and not go out.

    Luis and his friends noticed Scott¡¯s change in behavior but assumed he was upset about not receiving anything from the previous night¡¯s mission. Luis went out as usual, visiting various ces to gather information and news.

    When Luis returned in the evening, he seemed excited. He had heard about a mission that would be perfect for Scott. The mission seemed simple, the client who had posted the mission was currently in some trouble and needed help stealing a document from a specific location. The reward forpleting the mission was 15,000 dors, which is considered high pay in Luis¡¯ line of work.

    Furthermore, it is rumored that the location where the document is hidden is notplex and is located in an ordinary residential area. However, the client who posted the mission does not know what type of safe the document is in. But with Scott¡¯s abilities, it should not be a problem for him.

    ¡°Hey! Scott! Cheer up! I have good news for you!¡± Luis eximed as he approached Scott, who was sitting on the couch and shared the information he had acquired.

    Hoo~

    However, Scott ignored Luis¡¯ yelling, and he had no interest in his supposed good news. He was also waiting for it to get dark so he could return the suit back to Professor Pym. Luis wouldn¡¯t give up so easily though.

    When Scott didn¡¯t respond, Luis sat next to him and pulled off the nket covering him. Luis is aware of Scott¡¯s current predicament, and he wants to use this opportunity to motivate him and show him that he is still valuable, even if this method is a bit illegal.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°Luis! What are you doing again?!¡± Scott said, feeling helpless after the nket was removed.

    ¡°I really have good news to tell you this time!¡± Luis said, pleased that Scott had finally responded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust your news now, don¡¯t lie to me anymore!¡± Scott said, with a skeptical look on his face.

    ¡°Hey! There must be something wrong with the missionst night. ording to my information, there should be something very valuable in the vault.¡± Luis knew that Scott was upset about the previous night¡¯s mission and quickly tried to exin himself.

    Scott didn¡¯t say anything more after hearing what Luis said. He knew that the suit he brought back was worth a lot, and it was indeed a valuable thing. Luis¡¯ information was correct, there was indeed something valuable in the vault. It was impossible to measure the value of the suit with money.

    ¡°Okay, then tell me what good news you have this time?¡± Scott got up from the couch and asked Luis.

    ¡°Well, as you know, I have a cousin named Lovins¡­¡±

    ¡°Luis!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Okay! Lovins met a girl at a tavern this afternoon and she told him about a job opportunity on a small ind. The client is looking for someone to steal a document, and they are willing to pay 15 Grand for itspletion. They even offered a 5% deposit for the person who epts the mission first.¡± Luis informed Scott about the mission and looked at him, asking if he was interested in taking on this job.

    ¡°Are you sure that cousin of yours wasn¡¯t fooled by a random story told by the hot girl in the tavern?¡± Scott asked without much interest after listening to Luis¡¯ words.

    ¡°Certainly not! My cousin is not such an easy person to be deceived!¡± Luis was confident in the reliability of his source.

    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m still not interested.¡± Despite Luis¡¯ confidence, Scott was not interested in the mission. He was more concerned with getting rid of the suit in the bag next to him.

    ¡°Scott, why don¡¯t you think about it again? This mission is really simple, I think we should give it a try!¡± Luis said, trying to persuade Scott to change his mind.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll continue to sleep for a while, and I have to go out at night, so don¡¯t bother me if you have nothing to do.¡± With a wave of his hand, Scott pushed Luis off the sofa and slumped down again.

    Seeing Scott¡¯s reaction, Luis had no choice but to shake his head and walk away. He knew that without Scott¡¯s skills, he would not have easily epted this mission.

 Chapter 967: Block

    <h4>Chapter 967: Block</h4>

    Two hours passed quickly, and Scott, who had been lying dead on the sofa, quickly regained consciousness. He searched for food in the house before leaving with his bag on his back, presumably to return the suit he had stolen.

    Scott, who had just left his apartment building with his bag on his back, was approached by two men. One of them was very burly and intimidating, causing Scott to instinctively move out of the way. However, the men seemed to be approaching him on purpose and stopped when Scott moved.

    ¡°Hey, man. Do you want something from me?¡± Feeling uneasy, Scott asked the men if they had any business with him.

    After his strange experience earlier in the day, Scott was on edge and feared that someone might try to attack him for the suit in his bag. With a master¡¯s degree in electrical engineering, he knew the suit must be valuable and technologically advanced.

    As a precaution, Scott put his right hand and foot in his pockets and discreetly sent a message to Luis upstairs. If the two men in front of him were hostile, Scott felt he might not be able to handle them alone.

    ¡°Scott, don¡¯t be nervous, we have no bad intentions.¡± Hearing Scott¡¯s words, and seeing his little movements, one of the two who stopped him took a step forward and said.

    Scott could hear the voice of the speaker was that of a young man. Under the street lights outside the apartment building, he was able to make out the appearance of the person who spoke. He noticed that the young man was quite handsome, possibly of mixed race. However, the other person, a burly man wearing a baseball cap with the brim pulled down, was not as clear to Scott¡¯s vision.

    Scott quickly realized that the two people who had stopped him were Lin Rui and Bucky. He remembered the mission Luis had heard about earlier in the day, which was released by Lin Rui, who had also spent a lot of money and energy to n it.

    However, Scott was not easily fooled. He thought that if Lin Rui had truly wanted to talk to him, he would have used the mission as an opportunity to do so.

    ¡°You know my name, yet you still stopped me here and im to have no bad intentions,¡± Scott said, his voice filled with suspicion as he looked at the young man smiling in front of him. He remained vignt and continued to question them.

    ¡°If I really had bad intentions towards you, I would have interrupted you when you sent Luis a message just now,¡± Lin Rui said in response to Scott¡¯s suspicion.

    Scott was taken aback by this revtion and realized that the other party had been aware of his actions.

    ¡°We¡¯re just here to remind you that the battle suit in your bag is very important and it¡¯s normal for you not to want to be involved. However, if you return it now, you will be taken to the bureau tonight,¡± Lin Rui continued. ¡°The owner of this suit will not let you get away so easily.¡±

    Scott¡¯s face changed as Lin Rui mentioned the battle suit in his bag. Only he and the voice in the helmet knew about the suit. Since the other party knew about its function, he must have known about the suit¡¯s existence.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°How do you know?!¡­¡± Scott asked in shock.

    ¡°If you want to know more, I suggest youe with us for a walk. If you don¡¯t want to, you can return the suit now. However, I will not be responsible for anything that happens to you afterward,¡± Lin Rui said without answering Scott¡¯s question.

    Without hesitation, Lin Rui turned around and walked out into the dark night with Bucky. Scott watched them leave, his eyes blinking several times before he gritted his teeth and decided to follow.

    Da Da Da!

    Not long after Scott followed Lin Rui and Bucky into the night, there were sounds of hurried footsteps in the apartment building as Luis and his two friends came out. However, Scott was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Scott!!¡± Luis shouted Scott¡¯s name loudly, looking out into the vast night, but there was no response.

    After calling out to no avail, Luis quickly took out his mobile phone and tried calling Scott, but the call wouldn¡¯t go through. Worrying for Scott¡¯s safety, Luis and his two friends set out to search for him separately throughout the night.

    Brush~

    As Luis and his friends stepped out of the apartment building, on the edge of a flowerbed next to the building, a small mechanical spider blinked its red lights a few times. In a quick motion, it lifted its eight legs and vanished into the flowerbed.

    ¡­

    As Lin Rui and Bucky blocked Scott at the door and took him away, in the underground secret room of Dr. Pym¡¯s vi, he was staring at a disy wall with ten monitoring screens with a suspicious look on his face.

    ¡°Who are these two guys who appeared out of nowhere? From what they said, it seems like they know me well. Could it be¡­ were they sent by Darren?!¡± Dr. Pym muttered to himself as he scanned through the dozens of monitoring screens, feeling deeply puzzled by this.

    Dr. Pym had observed the scene where Lin Rui and Bucky blocked Scott at the gate of the apartment building and then took him away through the small mechanical spider he had ced near Scott and had heard their conversation. It was specifically because of what Lin Rui had said that Dr. Pym was particrly puzzled and surprised.

    Dr. Pym¡¯s n against Scott this time, only his daughter Hope knew about it besides him, and it was impossible for Hope to betray her father. So, who were those two who took Scott away? Could anyone else have done something like this besides Darren?

    ¡°It¡¯s time to send Team 233 to check it out!¡± After muttering to himself, Dr. Pym decisively sent a team of twelve small flying insects to chase Lin Rui and the others in the direction they had disappeared.

    However, as the flying insect team flew forward for a certain distance, it stopped. This was because the mechanical ant that Dr. Pym had secretly ced on Scott for positioning had suddenly lost contact.

    Dr. Pym, who was controlling these insects in the background, looked at the red dot that disappeared on the monitor screen with an ugly face, but he could only let the flying insect machines continue to fly over and check. When they reached the ce where the signal disappeared, Scott and the others were nowhere to be found.

 Chapter 968: Reminder

    <h4>Chapter 968: Reminder</h4>

    Da Da Da Da ~

    As Scott followed Lin Rui and Bucky, he gradually moved away from Luis¡¯ apartment. It would be difficult for Luis and his friends to find him unless they expanded their search.

    Lin Rui has been using his Insight Technique to keep an eye on their surroundings, ensuring that they were not being followed. He discovered and removed the monitoring ants on Scott¡¯s body quietly. After learning that Scott would be the new Ant-Man, it would be impossible for Lin Rui to miss any abnormalities on him.

    Although Dr. Pym¡¯s ant team was small enough to be overlooked, it would be impossible for Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique to miss them. In the past, Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique was used to detect human beings and normal situations, but now he needs to be more careful to distinguish small worms and ants in every corner. This is also a new exercise and challenge for Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power.

    ¡°Okay, how much further do we have to go?¡± Reese Scott couldn¡¯t help but ask after following the two people in front and turning a corner into an alley.

    As he spoke, Scott had also stopped. Although he was shocked and curious about what Lin Rui had said earlier, he would not let the other party manipte him. At least, he needs to know what the other party¡¯s ns were.

    Hearing Scott¡¯s voice, Lin Rui and Bucky who were walking in front also stopped and turned around. Lin Rui took a brief look at the alley without surveince and street lights.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here, no one should be able to monitor us,¡± Lin Rui said calmly after observing the area.

    ¡°Surveince? Who are you? What do you want from me?¡± Scott asked in confusion.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about who we are, we¡¯re just two ordinary people passing by. I just happen to know the situation you¡¯re in now and I wanted toe here and give you some reminders,¡± Lin Rui smiled and answered, seeing Scott¡¯s nervous look.

    ¡°Hmph! Reminder? What reminder? You just said at the apartment building that I would be arrested if I returned this suit. How did you know?¡± Scott continued to question Lin Rui.

    ¡°This¡­ because you arepletely under someone else¡¯s design now,¡± Lin Rui replied with a light tone, knowing that Scott must have many doubts now.

    ¡°Design? You mean the voice in the helmet?¡± Scott¡¯s eyes flickered as if he had realized something upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, do you really think that the suit is so easy to steal? If the other party hadn¡¯t done it on purpose, you would have been caught when you entered the vi,¡± Lin Rui said with a smile, noting the change in Scott¡¯s expression.

    Hearing this, Scott finally understood. Based on his personal experience, the special suit in his bag was worth many times more than the cash and jewelry that Luis had mentioned. Furthermore, since the other party had such a suit in their vault, the defense system couldn¡¯t be that simple.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s that guy¡¯s purpose? Even if he deliberately let me steal the suit, shouldn¡¯t it be okay for me to go back now? No matter what their ns are, I don¡¯t want to be a part of it,¡± Scott said with a helpless expression on his face.

    ¡°The other party¡¯s purpose is actually very simple, they just want to test you. And your performance should be regarded as a pass, although you looked a little embarrassed when you fell from upstairs this morning,¡± Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t speak ill of Dr. Pym, his purpose was to make Scott take fewer detours, and make Dr. Pym less suspicious of them.

    ¡°Test? What is this test for? To see if I can remain calm in this situation?!¡± Scott said directly, hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Uh¡­ this is one of the more important reasons. However, the main purpose of the other party is to ask for your help. Of course, the other party is a good person, did I forget to mention that?¡± Under Scott¡¯s questioning, Lin Rui replied with a hint of embarrassment.

    Scott: ¡°¡­¡±

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t mention that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I came here to remind you. If you want to fight for your daughter¡¯s visitation rights or custody rights, then cooperating with the other party is the best choice. And, you may even be able to save the world in the process.¡± Lin Rui quickly covered up his embarrassment and said.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique, there are already many ant squads and flying insect squads around. It¡¯s obvious that besides the ant on Scott, Dr. Pym has other tracking methods. The most likely one was the Ant-Man armor, after all, Dr. Pym couldn¡¯t let Scott run around with it.

    ¡°Are you sure that guy can help me meet my daughter?¡± Scott didn¡¯t care about Lin Rui¡¯s talk about saving the world. What he was most concerned about was whether or not they could help him see his daughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since the other party has this kind of technology, he for sure would be able to resolve a small family dispute,¡± Lin Rui replied seriously with a nod.

    As he answered, Lin Rui also quietly released his own Psychic Power. Those ants and flying insects were about to fly into this alley, Lin Rui wanted to disturb them a little.

    ¡°If what you said is true, I will agree even if it is dangerous!¡± For his daughter, Scott would pay any price.

    ¡°Well, we should go too. Scott, remember, we will show up when you need help.¡± All that needs to be said has been said, and Lin Rui has blocked those ants and flying insects for a while, It¡¯s time for them to leave too.

    Brush!

    Then, Lin Rui nodded to Bucky before they quickly turn around and walked out of the alley. As he turned around, Lin Rui flicked his right hand and threw a small ball toward Scott. Scott caught it calmly after seeing it. When Scott put away the ball, the figures of Lin Rui and Bucky had disappeared into the dark alley.

    After Lin Rui and Bucky left, hundreds of ants and dozens of flying insects swarmed into the alley without Scott noticing. Then, the tiny cameras mounted on these ants and flying insects have already transmitted all the situation in the alley to the background, which is Dr. Pym¡¯s underground secret room. However, besides Scott, Dr. Pym didn¡¯t find anyone else.

    Under Dr. Pym¡¯s monitoring, Scott stood alone in the alley for a while, then shook his head as if he had made a decision. Then, with Dr. Pym¡¯s surprised expression on his face, Scott went back to Luis¡¯ apartment building with his bag on his back.

 Chapter 969: Driving Relation

    <h4>Chapter 969: Driving Rtion</h4>

    In the underground secret chamber of the vi where Scott had infiltrated the previous night, Dr. Pym gazed at multiple monitoring screens with a confused expression on his face.

    After the ants on Scott¡¯s body were mysteriously eliminated, Dr. Pym remotely activated the tracking system on the Antman suit. He thenmanded the nearby colony of ants to hurry over, but their speed was still not fast enough and by the time they arrived, Scott¡¯s conversation with Lin Rui had already ended.

    Furthermore, due to the influence of Lin Rui¡¯s psychic power, the ants and flying insects became disorganized and chaotic as they neared the alley. Dr. Pym controls these ants and insects through a specialized brainwave, which can be considered a form of psychic power for non-psychics. When confronting Lin Rui¡¯s formidable psychic abilities, the ants would no longer respond to Dr. Pym¡¯smands.

    ¡°Who are those two individuals? Why did you discover the number 125 on Scott?¡± Dr. Pym studied the image on the monitor screen with confusion.

    Dr. Pym had also located the ant that was supposed to be on Scott. It turned out that Lin Rui had used internal energy to knock it out of Scott¡¯s body instead of crushing it to death. This made Dr. Pym even more perplexed. If the other party possessed such technology, why would they use it in this way?

    ¡°What is the connection between them and Scott? Why did they appear at this moment? What did they discuss with Scott?¡± Dr. Pym observed the surveince footage as Scott returned to the apartmentplex, unable toprehend the current situation.

    Dr. Pym is undoubtedly a genius with a super high IQ, but his ability to understand and make sense of events that require the keen instincts of a spy is not much different from that of an average person. Additionally, the sudden appearance of Lin Rui and Bucky was also unexpected, and even experienced agents would be unable to deduce anything without any prior information.

    Ka Ka Ka ~

    Just as Dr. Pym sat in the secret room, deep in thought and full of doubts, the door to the secret room suddenly opened and Hope, Dr. Pym¡¯s daughter, walked in. She was supposed to be practicing with the police outside their vi at this time, but Scott did not break into their house again because of Lin Rui¡¯s unexpected arrival. Thus, Hope had not gone to the police.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on? You said that Scott would return the suit, didn¡¯t you?¡± Hope asked with confusion as she walked to Dr. Pym¡¯s side.

    Da Da~

    ¡°See for yourself.¡± Upon hearing Hope¡¯s voice, Dr. Pym pulled up two of the many monitoring screens in front of him and zoomed in for Hope to view.

    The two erged surveince images were of the scene in Luis¡¯ apartment. At that moment, Scott was exining something to Luis and the others. He had sent a request for help to Luis after his unexpected encounter with Lin Rui earlier but was unable to reach him and Luis was worried.

    After exining to Luis and the others, Scott went to the bathroom with his bag on his back.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s having second thoughts?¡± Hope had only heard Luis and the others say that Scott had abruptly left and sent a message for help, causing them concern, and she did not know why Scott had returned.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he was indeed nning to return the suit before. But when he left, two people appeared. These two people are very strange, they know about the Antman suit. Scott and these two people disappeared together for a few minutes, and when they were found again, he was the only one left, and then he came back. I don¡¯t know what happened in those few minutes.¡± Knowing that Hope must have many questions now, Dr. Pym exined simply. However, he himself was feeling puzzled as well.

    ¡°Two strange individuals? Were they sent by Darren Cross?¡± Hearing Dr. Pym¡¯s words, Hope asked with a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°Probably not, the other party does not seem to have any ill intentions.¡± Dr. Pym shook his head as he watched Scott on the surveince camera as he hid in the bathroom and took out the Antman suit from his bag once more.

    If the opposing party was truly Darren Cross, he would not have let go of such an opportunity to obtain a fully functioning Antman suit.

    Despite Darren Cross¡¯s experiments being in the final stage of in testing, if luck was not on his side, this stage could be prolonged for a long time. Therefore, if he had the chance to acquire Dr. Pym¡¯s Antman suit, he would not hesitate to take it.

    ¡°Dad, look!¡± As soon as Dr. Pym finished speaking, Hope suddenly pointed to the front monitoring screen and alerted him.

    As Dr. Pym returned his attention to the monitoring screen, he saw that Scott was once again wearing the Antman suit. He had been visibly frightened earlier, how could he put it on again now? Could it be that the appearance of those two individuals earlier had caused these changes in Scott?

    As Dr. Pym and Hope watched through the mechanical spider monitoring screen, Scott quickly put on the Antman suit. He then stood in the bathtub and after taking two deep breaths, he spoke.

    ¡°Hey! The owner of this suit! Are you there?¡± After putting on the Antman suit, Scott knew that the person who had beenmunicating with him earlier must be able to hear his voice.

    Scott¡¯s voice came through the earpiece and Dr. Pym and Hope looked at each other in surprise. It appears that Scott has indeed changed.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, have you changed your mind?¡± After a moment of silence, Dr. Pym responded when Scott was about to speak again.

    ¡°I heard that you designed all of this. The job Luis got was released by you on purpose, just to lure me to steal this special suit. What is your purpose? Is it to test me? Or to force me to do something?¡± After hearing Dr. Pym¡¯s voice, Scott¡¯s heart tightened and he quickly asked several questions.

    Although Lin Rui had already exined some things, Scott would not blindly trust him, he wanted to get a confirmation here.

    ¡°It seems that those two people really know a lot. Yes, everything was arranged by me, and it was also a test for you. And you have passed the test.¡± Hearing Scott¡¯s words, Dr. Pym¡¯s eyes flickered and he replied honestly.

    ¡°I knew it, you¡¯ve been monitoring me!¡± Hearing Dr. Pym mention those two people, Scott said in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. So, are you willing to listen to me now and understand why I designed to test you?¡± Without hesitation, Dr. Pym admitted to monitoring Scott and continued to inquire.

 Chapter 970: Condition

    <h4>Chapter 970: Condition</h4>

    Hearing Dr. Pym¡¯s straightforward words, Scott was at a loss for words. However, he quickly remembered another crucial piece of information that Lin Rui had told him earlier ¨C if he agreed to cooperate with the owner of the suit, the other party had the capability to help him meet his daughter and even gain custody of her. So, Scott continued to speak.

    ¡°If I agree to cooperate with you, can you help me meet my daughter?¡± Instead of asking the opposite party what the test was for, Scott directly asked about what he was most concerned about.

    After Scott finished speaking, it was Dr. Pym¡¯s turn to be silent. Of course, Dr. Pym had the capability to help Scott see his daughter and even obtain part of the custody rights. However, this was ast resort he would use if Scott was unwilling to cooperate.

    ¡°This guy! It seems that those two people are truly peculiar!¡± After a few seconds of silence, Dr. Pym muttered helplessly.

    ¡°Dad, do you really think he is the right candidate? Am I not more suitable than him?¡± Although she did not know why Scott brought it up now, Hope herself was dissatisfied with the idea of an outsider joining their n, so she proposed to do it herself.

    ¡°If you want to do then do it yourself, stop talking about it with me, I won¡¯t agree!¡± Dr. Pym refused in a very serious tone after hearing what his daughter said.

    Decades ago, Dr. Pym and his lover were a generation of superhumanpanions, but during a mission, Dr. Pym¡¯s lover entered the Quantum Realm at great risk and never returned. So, no matter how much Hope rmended herself, it was impossible for Dr. Pym to let his only daughter wear the Antman suit.

    Hearing Dr. Pym¡¯s serious refusal, Hope frowned and said nothing more. In order to stop Darren Cross, Dr. Pym and Hope had nned for a long time. If Scott in front of them was unreliable then Hope would definitely go there herself.

    ¡°About your daughter, I can help you. But, do you really not want to know what you need to do to cooperate with me?¡± After finishing a sentence with Hope, Dr. Pym began to reply to Scott.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I am already a criminal, so what does it matter if I cooperate with you? Besides, as long as I can meet my daughter, I don¡¯t care about the cost.¡± Aftering to a realization, Scott quickly replied.

    ¡°Okay, as long as you trust me, you will be able to meet your daughter soon. But, can you tell me why you have this change? Is it rted to those two guys who suddenly appeared?¡± After emphasizing that he can help Scott, Dr. Pym raised his doubts.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    Although Scott¡¯s attitude is what Dr. Pym had originally expected, his sudden change was very strange. Therefore, in order to ensure that there were no other problems, Dr. Pym still wanted to know who those two individuals were.

    ¡°Yes, those two people reminded me. They told me that you are a good person and that you would be able to help me. Although I didn¡¯t fully trust you but for the sake of my daughter, I decided to give it a try.¡± Scott replied to Dr. Pym¡¯s question without hiding anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m a good person¡­ well, I am really a good person. Besides, if you canplete the mission I gave you, you might save the world.¡± Hearing Scott¡¯s answer, Dr. Pym was taken aback for a moment then continued.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me if I save the world, as long as you can fulfill your promise.¡± Scott, a technical geek, obviously did not care much about what a superhero should do like saving the world, he was just an ordinary person.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve truly made up your mind, then activate the suit.¡± Without further ado, Dr. Pym nned to let Scotte over first and then have a conversation.

    ¡°Shrink? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would be stepped on by Luis before even doing your mission?¡± Although he had some concerns about Dr. Pym¡¯s request, Scott still pressed the red button on the left hand of the suit, grumbling softly.

    Buzz Buzz!

    In an instant, Scott shrunk from normal size to the size of an ant while standing in the bathtub. Though it appeared as if he had disappeared, he had actually just be too small to see. However, this sudden change in size also presented a challenge, as the once easily navigable bathtub now seemed like an enormous mountain.

    Scott looked around at the towering white walls of the bathtub and whispered to himself, ¡°Do you want me to change back again?¡±

    Rumble!

    Scott¡¯s thoughts were interrupted as he heard a loud roar approaching. When he looked up, he was terrified to see a ¡°gigantic¡± flying ant flying towards him.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Scott let out a panicked yell as he realized that the flying ant, towering over him in size, seemed like a giant monsterpared to his ant-sized body.

    As Scott screamed in terror, he heard Dr. Pym¡¯s voiceing from his helmet, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is 256, it¡¯s here to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Scott stared in disbelief as he saw the giant flying ant pping its wings andnding in front of him.

    Dr. Pym continued, without further exnation, ¡°Well, it¡¯s already parked, you can grab the second joint and climb up, don¡¯t grab the wings.¡±

    Scott: ¡°¡­¡±

    Despite his doubts and fear of the giant flying ant in front of him, Scott slowly walked towards it and reached out to grab its hard joints and climb onto its back. On the back of the flying ant, he found a small device simr to a saddle, just the right size for him to sit on without slipping off.

    As Scott climbed onto the back of the flying ant, Dr. Pym reminded him, ¡°Sit down, 256 is about to take off.¡±

    Hoo Hoo!

    With that, the flying ant named 256 pped its wings and took off, flying out of the bathtub.

    ¡°Wow!!¡± Scott eximed in amazement as he rode on this flying mount for the first time.

    ¡°Why is it called 256?¡± While holding onto the rope in front of the seat, Scott shouted loudly to Dr. Pym.

    Dr. Pym replied to Scott¡¯s question indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a serial number¡­ Maybe it¡¯s 234, I might have confused it up.¡±

    Brush!

    Soon, the flying ant named 256 carried Scott out of the apartment building and into the street outside. Scott began experiencing the sensation of riding a flying mount for the first time in his life.

 Chapter 971: Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 971: Meeting</h4>

    While Scott was being flown by Flying Insect 256, experiencing various flight maneuvers amidst heavy traffic. Lin Rui and Bucky were enjoying drinks at a nearby bar. When the Flying Insect 256 flew away, Lin Rui, who was sipping on barley wine, disyed a slight frown.

    ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± Bucky, who had noticed Lin Rui¡¯s expression, asked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Scott just flew by from outside. It looks like he¡¯s already spoken with the other person,¡± Lin Rui responded to Bucky¡¯s inquiry.

    Under the induction of the Insight Technique that Lin Rui has been releasing, Scott, who has be ant-sized, is seen riding on the back of a small flying insect on the road, being swept up and down by the air current driven by the traffic.

    For Scott, the experience of flying a flying insect for the first time should not befortable.

    Bucky asked skeptically, ¡°Fly over?¡±

    Lin Rui confirmed, ¡°Yes, on the back of a small flying insect.¡±

    Bucky was speechless.

    Lin Rui knew that Scott was now flying on an insect to reach Dr. Pym, but he chose not to act. He had already given Scott amunicator for them to stay in touch, and as long as Scott has the device, Lin Rui can always locate him. If Scott ever needs help, Lin Rui will step in.

    Lin Rui took a sip of the mediocre barley wine and eximed with mixed emotions, ¡°Looks like our journey will never be peaceful!¡±

    He was holding a blue cube in his left hand, which resembled a Magic Cube. After regaining his memories, Lin Rui had retrieved the cube that had fallen with him and Bucky. Although Bucky was curious about the cube, Lin Rui had no ns to exin anything about it.

    During the battle in Asgard against Malekith, Lin Rui had identally triggered a space energy disturbance in the Magic Cube. Now, the cube was calm and appeared to be a normal toy.

    If Lin Rui wasn¡¯t familiar with the use of the Magic Cube and didn¡¯t sense the vast space energy within it, he would have thought it had been switched.

    Lin Rui whispered to himself as he ran his fingers over the surface of the Magic Cube, ¡°With my current power, I can only create basic space energy waves, and I can¡¯t create a stable space portal.¡±

    The Magic Cube is the spatial Infinity Stone among the six Infinity Stones in the universe, and if Lin Rui can master its power, he would be a super-powered beingparable to the Ancient One. However, it is not yet known when that day wille.

    Bucky, who was sitting across from Lin Rui and drinking beer, didn¡¯t respond, but a hint of helplessness could be seen in his eyes.

    If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t stumbled upon these things, they would have left the city by now. Bucky didn¡¯t voice this, though. He had nothing better to do, and finding these interesting things with Lin Rui was a unique experience.

    ¡­

    Huh Huh~

    After 256 flying insects circled around nearby buildings, almost making Scott sick, they finally entered Dr. Pym¡¯s vi. The insect 256nded smoothly on the first-floor living room, pping its wings a few times as if telling Scott to hurry up and disembark.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t handle it! I¡¯m going to be sick!¡± Scott reluctantly climbed down from the insect¡¯s back while fighting off nausea.

    ¡°Scott, this is my battle suit. Don¡¯t you dare throw up in it!¡± Dr. Pym¡¯s warning echoed in Scott¡¯s ear as if sensing his current state.~

    Regardless of Dr.Pym¡¯s voice in his ears, Scott, who fell from the back of the little flying insect,y on the floor of the living room and began to retch.

    Buzz Buzz!

    As Scott was about to throw up, his body rapidly expanded and then shrank back to its original size. His helmet then popped off on its own. Unfortunately, the helmet was off only after Scott had already thrown up on the ground.

    ¡°Vomit!¡­¡­¡±

    Scott, feeling dizzy from the flight on the insect,y on the ground and vomited for two minutes before turning over, still looking pale and motionless.

    The ten-minute flight of the 256 Flying Bug was more intense than any roller coaster and more thrilling than aerobatic stunts. Despite Scott¡¯s good physical condition, he was unable to handle the unpredictable flight.

    Da Da Da ~

    As Scotty on the ground, breathing heavily and feeling ashamed, he heard the sound of high heels tapping against the floor, getting closer. With some difficulty, he opened his eyes and turned his head toward the source of the sound.

    A pair of slender, jade-like legs came into view. Upon seeing the legs, Scott was momentarily stunned before slowly lifting his gaze upwards.

    Snapped!

    Just as Scott¡¯s gaze was moving upward, a ck shadow suddenly swooped in and struck his eye directly.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Scott cried out in pain from the impact.

    ¡°Serves you right!¡± A female voice spoke out in response to Scott¡¯s cries.

    It was Hope, and it was her legs that Scott had just been admiring. Given her negative first impression of Scott for his inappropriate gaze, it was understandable that Hope would take action.

    Call!

    Hearing Hope¡¯s voice, Scott, who was lying on the ground, covered his eyes and slowly got up. No one would be happy that he was attacked for no reason.

    ¡°Hope, okay, he didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Just as Scott got up from the ground and looked at Hope, Dr.Pym had already walked over from behind her and said.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Hearing Dr.Pym¡¯s words, Hope snorted and turned her head away.

    At this time, Scott finally saw the two people standing in front of him clearly. Needless to say, the person who hit him with something just now was the beautiful woman with a disdainful look on her face, and the person talking to him in the Antman suit should be the kind-looking old man.

    ¡°Hello, Scott Lang, it¡¯s great to finally meet you. I¡¯m Hank Pym,¡± Dr. Pym greeted Scott with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 972: Cooperation

    <h4>Chapter 972: Cooperation</h4>

    Upon hearing Dr. Pym¡¯s introduction, Scott turned his gaze away from Hope¡¯s attractive features. However, upon realizing the significance of the name Hank Pym, he was once again taken aback.

    ¡°Hank Pym?! You¡¯re the founder of Pym Technologies!!¡± Scott eximed in surprise, snapping out of his trance as he gazed at Dr. Pym.

    ¡°It appears someone in this city still recognizes me,¡± Dr. Pym replied with a smile, upon hearing Scott¡¯s outburst.

    ¡°This is my daughter, Hope. I apologize for her earlier rude behavior. I trust she won¡¯t cause any more trouble,¡± Dr. Pym said, introducing Hope and offering a polite apology.

    Hope was clearly displeased with her father¡¯s apology, but she kept quiet. Scott, on the other hand, was extremely ttered. He had expected to confront a mysterious organization but never imagined it would be the founder of the renowned Pym Technologies. To hear an apology from him in person was truly an honor.

    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s fine, no need to apologize!¡± Scott quickly replied, waving his hands. Despite the bruises around his eyes, he had no intention of pursuing the matter further after Dr. Pym¡¯s apology.

    ¡°Good, now that everything¡¯s settled, let¡¯s have a chat. Come on, let¡¯s have a drink and take a seat,¡± Dr. Pym said with a smile, walking towards the small dining room next door.

    Hope walked over to Dr. Pym after ncing at Scott, who finally caught up with his helmet in hand. Scott stood in ce, taking a moment topose himself after being overwhelmed with excitement.

    ¡­

    ¡°Take a seat, Scott. This trip shouldn¡¯t have beenfortable,¡± Dr. Pym said as he gestured for Scott to sit across from him as he himself was already seated.

    ¡°Sorry about that, Dr. Pym. It¡¯s my first time taking a flight on a flying insect and I got a little nauseous,¡± Scott said, settling into the chair with embarrassment after throwing up in the living room.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to worry. Just clean it up before you go,¡± Dr. Pym said calmly as he stirred his coffee with a small spoon.

    Scott was momentarily taken aback by Dr. Pym¡¯s nonchnce but then realized he had every right to be asked to clean up after himself. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do that,¡± He said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have our coffee then. Do you want sugar?¡± Dr. Pym asked, putting down the spoon.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll have a piece, thanks,¡± Scott replied, trying to appear rxed despite the awkwardness.

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll pass on the sugar,¡± Scott said as he watched the two ants move a sugar cube toward him on the table. He was captivated by their behavior and the strange experience of riding on the flying insects.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Scott asked, turning to Dr. Pym who was sipping his tea.

    ¡°Do what?¡± Dr. Pym asked, looking up at Scott.

    ¡°How do you control these ants and the flying insects?¡± Scott asked with genuine curiosity, pointing to the ants on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, actually. I use this brainwave device to emit electromaic waves that stimte their nervous system, allowing me to control their behavior,¡± Dr. Pym exined, gesturing to a device in his ear that resembled a hearing aid. He was open about his methods and technology.

    ¡°What an amazing technology!¡± Scott couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion at Dr. Pym¡¯s answer.

    Being a master¡¯s degree holder in electrical engineering, Scott couldn¡¯t even fathom the level of advancement in this technology. He felt that he still had a long way to go.

    ¡°This is just the tip of the iceberg,¡± Dr. Pym said with a smile, noticing Scott¡¯s surprised expression. ¡°What about the Ant-Man suit? That¡¯s a pretty miraculous thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± he added, reminding Scott of the suit that allowed people to shrink to the size of ants.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Ant-Man suit I designed to work with Pym Particles. When you wear it, you won¡¯t experience any tearing while shrinking or growing,¡± Dr. Pym exined, nodding and speaking with a casual tone.

    ¡°Pym Particles?! That¡¯s incredible!¡± Scott couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by everything he had learned in thest few minutes. The information he had learned was more exciting than anything he had experienced in his life.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve agreed to work with me, let me exin the details of our coboration. As you know, I am the founder of Pym Technology. Do you know who currently runs thepany?¡± Dr. Pym continued.

    ¡°Darren Cross, also a brilliant mind,¡± Scott replied.

    ¡°Ha, he¡¯s just one of my former pupils,¡± Dr. Pym chuckled.

    During the conversation, Dr. Pym informed Scott about Darren Cross¡¯ intentions to create his own Ant-Man suit and his ambitions.

    Dr. Pym also exined that their n was to stop Darren Cross and prevent him frompleting his experiment by stealing the Ant-Man suit. Given Scott¡¯s background as a thief, he was considered the ideal candidate for the job.

    ¡°So, do you understand why I asked you to cooperate? As long as our n is sessful, you would be able to save the world.¡± Dr. Pym finally exined the situation to Scott.

    ¡°Speaking of which, this Darren Ross is indeed a genius. He developed the Pym Particle and the Antman suit without your help.¡± Hearing what Dr. Pym said, Scott first praised Darren Ross.

    ¡°Of course, if he really intends to use the Antman Suit to participate in the war, of course, I am willing to stop him with you. However, shouldn¡¯t the Avengers be notified of this kind of thing first? They should be professional at this?¡± Scott proposed, with some hesitation, to notify the Avengers.

    ¡°Oh! I established Pym Technology solely to keep my technology from ending up in Stark¡¯s hands, and coborating with the Avengers is out of the question now.¡± Dr. Pym stated firmly with a stern expression, in response to Scott¡¯s proposal.

    After the creation of the PymParticle, Dr. Pym resigned from his position at SHIELD due to conflicts with others, despite previously working alongside Howard Stark.

    As a result, Dr. Pym is not open to cooperation with Tony Stark, the son of Howard Stark, despite the passing of decades. The rtionship between Tony Stark and SHIELD remains unclear so he doesn¡¯t want to include them.

 Chapter 973: Plan

    <h4>Chapter 973: n</h4>

    Actually, if there wasn¡¯t any real conflict between Dr. Hank Pym and Tony Stark then the Strategic Homnd Intervention, Enforcement and Logistics Division (SHIELD) would have been informed about this situation beforehand.

    This would have prevented Darren Cross from quickly gaining the upper hand and taking control before he could fully research the Ant-Man suit.

    By keeping SHIELD in the loop, the organization could have been able to intervene and stop CCross from pursuing his dangerous intentions.

    However, Dr. Pym had valid concerns as in the past, some of the old members of SHIELD had potentially tried using his Pym Particle and Ant-Man suit technology for military purposes.

    For Dr. Pym, it¡¯s essential to ensure that the current leaders of SHIELD do not have simr intentions.

    So informing SHIELD about their actions against Darren Cross in order to stop him might not be a favorable solution for Dr. Pym, as it would also increase the risk of SHIELD acquiring the technology and using it for their own purposes.

    Of course, these are Dr. Pym¡¯s own ideas, but the present-day SHIELD is vastly different from the past. If Captain Rogers and Tony Stark learn of Pym Particles and the Ant-Man suit¡¯s existence then they¡¯ll likely show interest.

    However, they wouldn¡¯t align with someone like Darren CCross or force Dr. Pym to surrender the technology. In any case, Tony and his allies already have an abundance of advanced technology to study, and while the Ant-Man suit isn¡¯t too shabby, it wouldn¡¯t interest them that much.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Scott was at a loss for words upon hearing Dr. Pym¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°The PymParticle and Ant-Man suit technology is not just focused on looks like the Iron Man suit, it has the ability to alter reality,¡± Dr. Pym added while downying Tony¡¯s technology.

    ¡°Scott, I need you to carry out this n,¡± Dr. Pym stated firmly, fixing his gaze on Scott.

    ¡°Then why not send your ants?¡± Scott asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re just ants, Scott. They can aplish much, but they still require a leader, someone like you,¡± Dr. Pym replied.

    ¡°Uh¡­ but I¡¯m just a thief,¡± Scott retorted.

    ¡°Hank, I stated months ago that I shouldplete this n. I am familiar with the suit¡¯s operation and understand Cross¡¯s intentions. I am the best suited for this task,¡± Hope, who was sitting across from Scott, interjected, using Dr. Pym¡¯s name directly.

    ¡°No! When we make our n, you must stay close to Cross,¡± Dr. Pym firmly rejected Hope¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°But¡­¡± started Hope.

    ¡°Quiet! Scott,e with me,¡± Dr. Pym interrupted, standing up from his chair.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Scott, sensing the tension between Dr. Pym and Hope, quickly rose to his feet and followed Dr. Pym.

    Dr. Pym led Scott to the vi¡¯s underground secret room where Scott saw some of Dr. Pym¡¯s secretive experiments over the years, including an ant farm designed for nurturing ants.

    ¡°Scott, you have seen that Hope is disappointed with me, but you are different. You have a chance to choose a new path and be a hero in your daughter¡¯s eyes. A hero dad,¡± Dr. Pym spoke seriously while taking a can of red Pym Particles from the safe.

    Scott¡¯s eyes lit up at Dr. Pym¡¯s words. The reason his ex-wife wouldn¡¯t let him see his daughter was that he was not a good role model. If he could stop Darren Cross and save the world, his daughter would surely admire him. This thought filled Scott with passion.

    ¡°We¡¯re not just saving our world, we¡¯re saving theirs,¡± Dr. Pym continued, sensing a change in Scott¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Damn it!! What do I need to do?¡± Scott eximed.

    ¡°Scott, I need you to be Antman.¡± Dr. Pym persisted.

    ¡­

    Two dayster, after mastering the basic control of the suit and the ability tomand various ants, Scott was ready for the final stage of his Antman training. He needed to retrieve a signal camouge prototype from a Stark warehouse in northern New York that Dr. Pym had invented while he was still with SHIELD.

    Early one morning, Scott boarded a ne to New York with his three ant teams. Meanwhile, Lin Rui, who had been searching for Scott for the past two days, had also discovered his location.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Scott suddenly move to that location?¡± Lin Rui whispered, observing Scott¡¯s position on the confederate armband on his arm while watching a movie with Bucky.

    However, Lin Rui soon realized where Scott was headed. If Lin Rui¡¯s memory serves him right, the location Dr. Pym sent Scott to is no longer an almost abandoned warehouse. Instead, it has been refurbished by Tony Stark and transformed into a secret base for the development of E-grade aerospace fighters. This means that the level of defense there is now much stronger than it used to be.

    ¡°Would you like to say hello to JARVIS?¡± Lin Rui wondered silently as he gazed at the light spot representing Scott on the ally armband that was moving swiftly.

    Due to Lin Rui¡¯s involvement, the security level at the location Scott needs to infiltrate is several notches higher than in the original movie. As the most pivotal E-grade aerospace fighter that marked the era of the great voyages in outer space, Tony¡¯s protection of this secret base is the highest, and even ants cannot prate it.

    Hence, Lin Rui is deeply concerned that Scott¡¯s mission may fail this time. And since Tony and others are unaware of Antman¡¯s existence, they might view Scott as a hostile intruder. In that case, Scott¡¯s actions as a newly minted Antman could be highly dangerous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what Scott can do first. Maybe he¡¯ll seed? It could be viewed as a trial of Tony¡¯s base. If Scott really infiltrates sessfully, it means Tony needs to upgrade his security again,¡± Lin Rui concluded, choosing to let Stark take the first step.

    The mission that Scott is undertaking is not only a challenge for him but also a test of the security measures in ce. If Scott, who is still in the process of learning how to be Antman, can easily infiltrate Stark¡¯s heavily defended base, then it would mean that the base needs to be strengthened.

    With this thought in mind, Lin Rui quickly typed on his ally armband. He had already set up a message on Scott¡¯smunicator. In the event that Scott is unable toplete the mission and is in peril, the message will be instantly triggered to ensure his safety.

 Chapter 974: Invading The Stark Base

    <h4>Chapter 974: Invading The Stark Base</h4>

    Rumbling~

    Scott, along with three ants, was standing on the deck beneath the cabin of the ne flying towards New York at an altitude of almost 10,000 meters.

    ¡°It¡¯s freezing! Dr. Pym, couldn¡¯t you have made the battle suits with better heat instion?¡± Scott couldn¡¯t help but voice hisints about the cold temperature. He was disappointed with the poor warmth retention of Antman¡¯s battle suit.

    ¡°We¡¯re reaching our destination, get ready to jump off the ne,¡± Dr. Pym reminded Scott, ignoring hisints.

    ¡°Got it!¡± Scott replied loudly and organized the ant team to move toward the edge of the deck.

    ¡°A team, let¡¯s go! B team, let¡¯s go! C team, let¡¯s go! Anton, don¡¯t make me nauseous this time,¡± Scott said as he rode on the back of the ant named Anton.

    Hoo!

    In the next moment, Scott and Anton Ant, along with the three ant teams, leaped out o,f the cabin and took flight. The passengers on their way to New York would never know about the small group¡¯s daring jump.

    Huh Huh~

    Scott was gripping the rope on Anton¡¯s back as he controlled three ant teams in their rapid descent. They were quickly flying to their destination, but when they passed through the clouds, Scott was shocked by what he saw. ording to Dr. Pym¡¯s information, there should have been an abandoned warehouse beneath the clouds, but instead, there was a brand-new high-tech base, vastly different from what he had expected.

    ¡°Uh¡­ There seems to be an issue with the mission¡¯s destination,¡± Scott reported quickly after seeing theplex base below.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± Dr. Pym eximed upon hearing Scott¡¯s report and viewing the video sent back by the ants in front. He was also surprised by the unexpected situation.

    ¡°Mission is canceled, Scott, return!¡± Dr. Pym decided to cancel the mission after realizing the destination hadpletely changed.

    ¡°I can try,¡± Scott countered, unwilling to simply retreat and continuing to fly towards the base below.

    ¡°Scott, don¡¯t be reckless! We have other options!¡± Dr. Pym warned, but Scott had already flown over the base and was not leaving.

    ¡°He¡¯ll lose the suit,¡± Dr. Pym worried.

    ¡°He¡¯ll lose his life,¡± Hope added with a small dose of fear in her voice.

    Dr. Pym and Hope simultaneously spoke in the secret underground room of the vi after witnessing Scott recklessly enter the new base. While Pym is more concerned with Antman¡¯s suit technology and Hope with Scott¡¯s safety, their worries were in the background as Scott had already entered the base.

    Hoo ~ P¨±!

    Scott jumped off Anton¡¯s back while flying to the roof of a building in the base, which was a warehouse. He rolled twice to absorb thending impact, then quickly stood up and surveyed his surroundings.

    ¡°Inded safely, and I have reached my destination.¡± After scanning around, Scott continued to report.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    As Scottpleted his report, a ring of sirens echoed through his helmet, signaling an imminent danger. He quickly realizes that his location has beenpromised, as he sees a frame of weapons emerging on the roof of the warehouse.

    The weapons were equipped with long muzzles and were aimed directly at Scott, who was caught in the line of fire. It was evident that he had been detected and was now in immediate danger.

    ¡°Damn it! We¡¯ve been spotted!¡± Scott cursed under his breath as he saw the weapons pointed in his direction. Realizing that he had been discovered, he sprang into action and started to maneuver in an effort to avoid the iing fire.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Just as Scott leaped away from his previous location, threeser beams shot past where he had just been standing. The defense system of Stark¡¯s base was incredibly advanced, detecting even the smallest of movements, and Scott¡¯s presence was not going unnoticed. With no orders to the contrary, the base¡¯s defense system would carry out the most thorough n to eliminate the perceived threat.

    Scott let out a shout of terror as he felt the power of theser beam pass by him. ¡°Ahhh! I¡¯m under attack! It¡¯s aser beam!¡± he cried.

    Dr. Pym¡¯s voice boomed in the background, ¡°Scott, the mission is canceled! Leave immediately!¡± as he saw the reaction of the base to Scott¡¯s presence.

    The training session had exceeded all expectations, and the defense system of Stark¡¯s base had exceeded the limit of what Scott could handle. It was uncertain whether he would be able to make it out alive if he tried to leave now

    The training this time haspletely exceeded the original expectations, and the base defense system of Stark has exceeded the limit that Scott can handle. It is not known whether he can save his life if he leaves now.

    ¡°Hank! We can¡¯t just sit by and watch Scott get hurt, contact the Avengers right away!¡± Hope urgently instructed Dr. Pym as she watched Scott struggle against theser beam attacks on the monitor.

    Dr. Pym had the ability to directly contact SHIELD and could make this situation clear, potentially saving Scott¡¯s life.

    However, even if he acted immediately, the process of informing Tony and receiving orders from him would take time, and Scott could be severely impacted by the defense system of the base by that point. It was a race against time to save Scott and they couldn¡¯t afford to wait.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    ¡°Ahh! I need to hide! I need to hide!¡± Withser beams hot on his trail, Scott frantically raced towards the edge of the roof, dodging the iing fire.

    Meanwhile, Dr. Pym and Hope were growing increasingly concerned about Scott¡¯s safety in the background, but Scott had no time to think about that as he focused on evading the relentless attack.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    Brush!

    Without hesitation, Scott jumped off the roof the next moment. Theser beams chased after him, but Scott plunged straight into the grass in front of the warehouse. The tall grass proved to be a hindrance to theser beams¡¯ targeting system and Scott was momentarily able to breathe a sigh of relief.

    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t stay in the same spot for too long and needed toe up with a n to escape the dangerous situation.

    Swipe~

    Just as Scott caught his breath and was considering whether to give up the mission and make a run for it, he heard the sound of an aircraft engine in the air.

    Looking up, he saw two tall soldiers with tactical goggles, dressed inbat gear, flying towards him on Hoverboards, weaving through the tall grass like towering trees.

    This added another level ofplexity to the already dangerous situation and Scott realized he needed to act fast to escape.

    ¡°Dammit! Who are these guys?!¡± Seeing the two formidable warriors, Scott broke out in a sweat.

    As Dr. Pym continued to shout for the retreat n to be canceled, Scott watched as the two giants slowlynded on the grass not far from him. Their tactical goggles constantly scanned the area, leaving Scott feeling even more exposed and vulnerable.

 Chapter 975: The Powerful Defense of Base

    <h4>Chapter 975: The Powerful Defense of Base</h4>

    Scott was carefully concealed behind a cluster of tall grasses, confident that his small stature would keep him invisible from the opposing party. He whispered into themunication device, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Pym. They won¡¯t spot me just yet.¡±

    However, just as he finished speaking, one of the soldiers suddenly turned his gaze toward Scott¡¯s hiding ce and spoke, ¡°Hey! I can see you.¡±

    Startled by the unexpected discovery, Scott eximed in shock, ¡°Oh no! He can see me! He can hear me!¡± The young ant-sized hero was no longer confident in his ability to remain hidden and feared that his cover was blown.

    Boom~Boom~Boom~

    As the two soldiers approached, their footsteps caused the ground to shake, and Scott could feel the tremors getting closer and closer. He was filled with a mixture of fear and uncertainty, but he knew he had to act fast.

    In a split second, Scott made a bold decision, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say hello to them. I¡¯ll have to think on my feet.¡± And with that, Scott stepped out from his hiding ce and bravely approached the two soldiers, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead.

    Buzz buzz!

    In an instant, Scott activated his Pym Particles and grew back to his normal size, which startled the two soldiers and caused them to draw their weapons, aiming directly at him.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa! I¡¯m not a bad guy, I promise!¡± Scott frantically waved his hands, trying to calm the situation.

    One of the soldiers, still wary of Scott¡¯s sudden appearance, asked, ¡°Then who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Ant-Man,¡± Scott dered, trying to sound confident despite the weapons pointed at him.

    However, the soldiers looked at each other nkly and responded, ¡°Ant-Man? We¡¯ve never heard of that.¡± Scott realized that he might have a difficult time exining himself and his abilities to these unfamiliar soldiers.

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m here to save the world. You know, like Captain America and the others. I need a piece of high-tech equipment from your warehouse, and I¡¯ll take it and go.¡± Scott stumbled through his exnation, feeling embarrassed by his own words.

    The two soldiers in front of him stared at Scott, taken aback by his bold statement. They were familiar with Captain America and other heroes, but the ant-sized guy standing in front of them iming to be a hero seemed far-fetched.

    ¡°Did he just introduce himself?¡± Dr. Pym asked with a dumbfounded expression on his face.

    ¡°Yes, he said he was Ant-Man.¡± Hope added with the same expression on her face.

    Back at the undergroundboratory in another city, Dr. Pym and Hope looked at each other in disbelief, wondering what Scott was up to this time.

    Zizizi~

    ¡°Frank, what¡¯s the situation over there?¡± Just as Scott raised his hand to show that he meant no harm, the two soldiers received a call from Tony Stark.

    In this altered scenario, it¡¯s not Falcon who is sent to stop Ant-Man, but two well-armed soldiers instead. Since Tony has not fully joined SHIELD, Falcon has no obligation to help him guard the warehouse. But, the guards arranged by Tony himself were no less capable, as they were two of the Winter Soldiers that were recovered from a Hydra base in Siberia.

    After freeing Lin Rui¡¯s friend Tom from Hydra¡¯s control, Tony has been working to rehabilitate the remaining Winter Soldiers. Now, except for one whose brain was severely damaged, the others are capable of living normal lives. However, with the passage of time and the changes in the world, they cannot simply return to their old lives.

    At Tony¡¯s suggestion, they joined his private team, evolving from the Hydra¡¯s Winter Soldier to Iron Man¡¯s Iron Man. Although they have not yet been granted the privilege of using Iron Man suits, they are equipped with Hoverboards and exoskeleton armor, making them nearly as formidable as Falcon.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, the intruder has been located and is being apprehended,¡± Frank replied promptly to Tony¡¯s inquiry.

    As he spoke, Frank and hispanion approached Scott, their hands outstretched to grab him. But just as they were about to make contact, Scott suddenly shrank in size, slipping through their grasp and escaping into the grass.

    ¡°Hey! I already said I¡¯m not a threat, why are you trying to arrest me?¡± Scott yelled, clearly upset with their actions.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    Ignoring Scott¡¯s protests, the two warriors continued to pursue Scott as he scurried through the grass. With his Antman abilities to shrink and grow, Scott was forced to engage in his first formal battle with his opponents.

    Boom!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As Dr. Pym and Hope watch the battle from a different angles, they can¡¯t help but feel uneasy each time Scott is hit by the two warriors. Despite their desire to help, there seems to be no viable option for them at this time. Contacting SHIELD is no longer necessary as the misunderstanding has already taken ce.

    Another person observing the battle is Lin Rui, who is located in a different city. From the moment Scott broke into Tony¡¯s secret base, Lin Rui was aware of what was toe. This is because Lin Rui yed a role in the creation of the base by providing the blueprint of the E GRADE aerospace fighter.

    ¡°It seems that these recovered Winter Soldiers are performing well. They are now able to assist Tony in guarding the base,¡± Lin Rui thought as he monitored the situation through themunicator he left on Scott.

    Despite not having the advantage of being able to shrink, Lin Rui remains vignt about the battle between Scott and the two warriors.

    ¡°However, these two Winter Soldiers have not yet shown their full potential. Although Scott can cause double the damage while shrunk, he is unlikely to pose a significant threat to them. They can continue to hold him off. In the end, Scott will be captured soon enough. After all, Ant-Man¡¯s suit doesn¡¯t seem to have any special attacking weapons,¡± Lin Rui mused, recognizing Ant-Man¡¯s limited offensive capabilities.

    Boom!

    As expected, right after Lin Rui finished his thoughts, Scott grewrger from the ground and threw a punch at Frank, but was instantly caught by Frank with both fists. Frank then fired two beams of electromaic energy from the exoskeleton armor on his arms, which encased Scott¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Shoot!¡± Scott cursed under his breath as he saw Frank¡¯s actions. Being trapped by the electromaic energy would likely prevent Scott from shrinking any further.

 Chapter 976: Intrudes

    <h4>Chapter 976: Intrudes</h4>

    Brush!

    In such a critical situation, Scott¡¯s locked right hand suddenly loosened, and then a small metal device fell out of his palm.

    Boom!

    The next moment, this small device suddenly grew countless times between Scott and Frank, squeezing Scott and Frank away abruptly. However, when Scott and Frank were separated by the suddenly erged metal device, the electromaic energy wave had already touched Scott.

    Z!

    Scott, who backed away quickly, only felt his body go numb, as if he had been electrocuted. Just when Scott was about to keep shrinking to avoid another Iron Man¡¯s attack, he found that he couldn¡¯t shrink anymore. The electromaic attack just now really affected the function of the Antman suit!

    ¡°Dr. Pym! The quality of your battle suit is not good!!¡± Scott shouted while hurriedly throwing a few metal darts of the same kind as before.

    Buzz buzz!

    After being thrown out, those metal darts quickly grew bigger and hit Frank and another Iron Man, temporarily stopping their attack. Still, if Scott doesn¡¯t get smaller next time, he¡¯ll be caught soon.

    ¡°This is a strong electromaic interference on the suit. It will take a little time to repair itself. Hold on!¡± Hearing Scott¡¯s words, Dr. Pym reminded him loudly from his helmet.

    ¡°How much time is one hour!? I¡¯m about to be caught! If I¡¯m caught, you remember to redeem me!¡± Hearing Dr. Pym¡¯s reminder, the body yelled speechlessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Antman suit has a self-destruct system, you won¡¯t be caught.¡± I don¡¯t know if it was intentional, but Dr. Pym then said something that made Scott feel cold.

    Scott: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that we still have to rely on ourselves!¡± Scott couldn¡¯t count on Dr. Pym who was far away in another city, and Scott looked at Blink thinking about how to resolve the critical situation at this time.

    P¨±chi!

    The next moment, Scott, who was standing there, suddenly opened the helmet of the Antman suit, and then stretched out his hands facing the two Iron Man warriors who had already opened the erged darts.

    ¡°OK! OK! I surrender! I surrender!¡± Scott shouted loudly while raising his hands. Isn¡¯t it time to dy? He believes this is the best way to stall for time.

    Seeing Scott¡¯s appearance and hearing him yelling to surrender, Frank and hispanions walked over quickly with expressionless faces. However, they have no intention of using deadly weapons any longer. The battle just now was very short, and Scott didn¡¯t use any powerful weapons, so the two Iron Man warriors didn¡¯t think about hurting Scott¡¯s life, they just wanted to grab him. Moreover, Tony Stark would be interested in his ability to zoom in and out.

    ¡°This guy, Scott, is definitely not going to be captured so easily. He must have other ns.¡± Just as Scott was standing there with his hands outstretched, waiting for Frank who came over to handcuff him, the man in another city The corners of Lin Rui¡¯s mouth turned up slightly and he muttered in his heart.

    ¡°Squad A!¡± Sure enough, when Frank grabbed Scott with shing electromaic energy in his hand, Scott suddenly shouted.

    Hearing the words that Scott suddenly shouted, Frank and the partners around him were stunned for a moment. Is there another team like Scott hiding here? ! However, there were no other reminders in the monitoring system of Frank and his partners.

    buzz buzz~

    Just when Frank and the same were warning, a group of flying ants flew out of the grass on the ground and rushed directly to the heads of Frank and his partners. It got into the tactical eyepiece when Frank and hispanions were not prepared, which caused them a lot of trouble.

    ¡°It¡¯s ants!¡± Frank shouted loudly while shaking his head and trying to shake the ants off his head.

    And when Frank and hispanions were stopped by the flying ants of Team A, Scott also noticed that the Antman suit that had just expired had recovered to normal again.

    So, Scott quickly put his helmet back on, and the next moment he was already shrunk.

    ¡°Anton Ant!¡± Shrunken Scott shouted, and Anton Ant who was wandering nearby flew over quickly.

    Hoo hoo!

    Jumping directly on the back of Anton Ant, Scott took advantage of this rare opportunity and quickly flew towards the warehouse in front. With the size of Anton Ant and Scott at this time, they can just fly in through the gap in the center of the gate.

    ¡°Damn it! Intruders have broken into Warehouse No. 5 in Area D!¡± After Scott rode Anton Ant and flew into the warehouse, Frank and his partners, who finally got rid of the Flying Ants of Team A, couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    The entire base exists for the research and manufacture of E Grade aerospace fighters. The ce where Scott broke into is not only a warehouse, but also a production line, which is used to manufacture E Grade aerospace fighter Elite parts. These things belong to Stark¡¯s most elite secrets, and if they are stolen by others, it may bring about unimaginable disasters.

    ¡°Mr. Stark! We need support! Intruders have already broken into Warehouse No. 5 in Area D!¡± While running towards the warehouse, Frank also quickly reported to Tony.

    ¡°Well, I see. I have already activated JARVIS¡¯s third-level defense. It is impossible for the other party to leave with our research materials.¡± After Frank finished his report, Tony¡¯s voice rang in his ears.

    Tony didn¡¯t expect the base to be invaded. Stark¡¯s base had been useless decades ago, and it was only recently rebuilt for the manufacture of E Grade aerospace fighters. Moreover, the opponent actually entered the warehouse under the obstruction of two powerful Iron Man men. If the other party really got the information of the E Grade aerospace fighter, then Tony would not mess around.

    Read the extra 50 chapters on my Patreon site (https://.patreon/user?u=20432315) and please support me.

    ¡°Who the hell? A technology that can zoom in and out? Why do I feel like I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere?¡± Just after Frank and his partners entered the warehouse, Tony in the Scott Industrial Building in downtown New York looked at the surveince screen in front of him. murmured in a low voice.

    However, even if the other party could really be as small as an ant and run around, Tony still had a way to make him unable to leave that warehouse. Unable to fight, Tony directly activated the all-roundser with no dead ends to cover the warehouse inside.

    ¡°The earth is getting more and more lively!¡± Looking at Frank and another Iron Man who had entered the warehouse to look for Scott on the monitoring screen, Tony murmured to himself in an inexplicable tone.

    Then, Tony was in the background watching how the intruder would do things in this warehouse. At this moment, a total of three people are watching Scott¡¯s final training as Antman.

 Chapter 977: Not Possible To Evade

    <h4>Chapter 977: Not Possible To Evade</h4>

    Huh Huh~

    ¡°Anton, fly over there.¡± Afternding in the warehouse, Scott dismounted from Anton¡¯s back and then directed him to head in a different direction.

    As Anton followed his orders and flew off, Scott started to navigate the warehouse with caution. The base had undergone significant changes, rendering the blueprint provided by Dr. Pym useless for Scott¡¯s purposes. It was now up to him to locate the signal-masking device.

    Click ~ Click ~

    But as Scott peeked out from his hiding spot, he was taken aback by the highly advanced and fully automated production line in front of him.

    As a professional electrical engineer, he was momentarily unable toprehend the purpose of theponents being manufactured on the conveyor belt. However, his instincts told him that these parts were significant.

    ¡°Could this be the secret factory for Iron Man suits, but these parts don¡¯t look like it,¡± Scott whispered as he tiptoed along the beams of the warehouse.

    Despite being intrigued by the manufacturing process of the E-grade aerospace fighters, Scott did not lose sight of his objective. He was searching for Dr. Pym¡¯s signal-masking device. However, there was no sign of it in this warehouse. Undeterred, Scott scoured the roof, hoping to discover a small storage room or something simr.

    As soon as Scott entered the warehouse, Dr. Pym was unable to keep watching the live feed and could only track Scott¡¯s whereabouts through the positioning andmunication system on the Ant-Man suit. If Dr. Pym had also witnessed the production of those E-grade aerospace fighter parts, he would have been even more shocked than Scott.

    Tony Stark, located in the Stark Industries building in downtown New York, saw Scott moving cautiously on a beam through the warehouse¡¯s surveince system. If not for the powerful weapons in the warehouse that could potentially damage the production line, Tony would have ordered JARVIS to activate the automatic defense system and eliminate the tiny ant, Scott.

    ¡°Frank, seal off the exits. I¡¯ll have JARVIS initiate the third-level decontamination protocol,¡± Tony¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in Frank¡¯s and his team¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Frank and his teammates swiftly retreated toward the warehouse door upon hearing Tony¡¯s instructions.

    The third-level decontamination is the most advanced cleaning process in the warehouse, capable of removing particles hundreds of times smaller than ants. It was clear that Tony did not want Scott to roam freely in the warehouse any longer.

    Huh Huh~

    Just as Frank and his team reached the exit, a white mist began to emit from various locations within the warehouse. The mist consisted of tiny cleaning particles that attached to dirt and debris, breaking them down into microscopic particles, and then removing thempletely. The decontamination protocol was meant to thoroughly clean every inch of the warehouse and leave nothing behind.

    ¡°Shit! What is this?!¡± Scott, who had been sneaking around the roof, immediately detected the white mist as it spewed out from the warehouse. Instinctively, Scott realized that this was not a good sign and that it posed a threat.

    Huh Huh~

    As an ant-sized entity, Scott could see that the white mist wasprised of tiny water droplets. When the mist passed through an area, it dposed any tiny substances in its path and improved the air quality. As Scott watched the mist dpose a fiber-like substance, he became nervous and worried.

    ¡°So merciless! How can I avoid it? Will the defense mechanism of the Ant-Man suit be able to block it?¡± Scott thought in a panic as he backed away.

    Huh~

    Finally, the white mist reached Scott. He didn¡¯t dare to test the power of the mist by using the defense mechanism of the Ant-Man suit. Instead, he made a quick decision and ran toward the edge of the beam.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± In a split second, Scott leaped off the beam, sessfully evading the descending mist.

    Brush!

    ¡°Is hiding the solution?¡± As Scott jumps from the rooftop, Tony observes through the surveince screen with a hint of amusement on his lips. Although he doesn¡¯t necessarily have to kill the intruder who broke into his secret base, Tony can¡¯t simply let him go after seeing something he shouldn¡¯t have seen. His goal is to capture Scott and determine which group he belongs to and what his purpose for invading is. Furthermore, Tony is intrigued by the shrinking technology.

    ¡°Tony is pretty ruthless, he won¡¯t really kill Scott, will he?¡± Through themunicator on Scott¡¯s body, Lin Rui also roughly understands his current situation, so Lin Rui is considering whether to send out the message to make Tony stop.

    Boom!

    As Tony was enjoying himself and Lin Rui was filled with concern, Scott, the central figure, had already touched down. Uponnding, Scott returned to its original size and immediately conducted a quick scan of the surrounding area, as if searching for a way to escape.

    However, the thick white fog surrounded Scott from every angle, leaving no room for escape. The only possible exit, the warehouse gate, was guarded by Frank and his associates, making it impassable. To make matters worse, Scott had yet to locate the item it hade for.

    It appeared that Scott had no means of escape. As Scott gazed at the warehouse door, Frank and hispanions made no move to approach. They simply stood there, watching Scott with a look of amusement, as if they were enjoying a performance.

    ¡°Hmph! Do I really have to use that?!¡± As the white mist closed in and the warehouse became visible, Scott cast a final determined look and spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s he going to do?¡± Upon hearing Scott¡¯s words, Lin Rui was filled with curiosity.

    Click!

    In the next instant, Scott quickly retrieved two small metal darts from his waistband and aimed them at the fully automated production line in front of him. With a swift motion, he threw the darts with force.

    Boom!

    As they flew through the air, the two small metal darts rapidly increased in size, crashing into the functioning production line with a loud noise. In a bold attempt to break the deadlock, Scott had devised a n to destroy the production line in the warehouse.

 Chapter 978: Laser Net

    <h4>Chapter 978: Laser Net</h4>

    Hoo hoo!

    Frank and hispanions were stunned as they watched Scott¡¯s metal darts make an impact on the production line. The potential damage to the warehouse would be significant if the production line were to be destroyed. Despite their attempts to stop him, Frank and the others were powerless to intervene once Scott had thrown the darts.

    ¡°This guy!¡± Tony, who was observing the scene through a monitor, was also shocked by Scott¡¯s actions. It was clear that this intruder was intent on causing damage.

    Despite the potential financial loss, Tony was not one to let Scott off easily. He had plenty of money and losing a production line in a warehouse would not be a significant blow. However, if the production line were destroyed, Tony would certainly be incensed and would not hesitate to take action against Scott.

    Brush!

    After throwing the metal dart, Scott chased after the dart that had grown bigger. After rushing out two steps, Scott jumped up. While jumping up, Scott quickly pressed the button on his left hand.

    Buzz Buzz!

    In the next moment, Scott had shrunk to the size of an ant. At this time, Anton, who was hiding just now, just flew over to support Scott.

    ¡°Anton! Follow me!¡± Scott shouted, grabbing onto the rope attached to Anton¡¯s back.

    The erged metal darts had shattered the vacuum seal of the production line, and Scott¡¯s intention was to quickly enter it. He couldn¡¯t believe his n had worked. By breaking into the production line with Anton, the white mist could freely flow into the area, providing a clear view of the entire destroyed production line.

    Rumble!

    As Tony made no further attempts to stop them, the two erged metal darts struck the vacuum seal of the production line, tearing tworge holes in it as Scott had hoped. Without hesitation, he flew through one of the openings and into the production line.

    Huh Huh~

    As Scott flew through the production line on Anton, he took the opportunity to gather information on the high-tech equipment being manufactured there. The data he was collecting would be highly valuable and could potentially offset the loss of the signal camouge device he was originally sent to retrieve.

    Lin Rui, who was watching the situation unfold from another city, was in awe of Scott¡¯s audacity. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Tony would react to the destruction of the production line. Despite the significant loss, Lin Rui was aware that Tony was not someone to be trifled with and may take severe action against Scott.

    As the situation progressed, Lin Rui believed there was no further need to continue. Tony then took the initiative and scanned the entire warehouse with a high density ofser beams, ensuring that Scott could not escape no matter where he fled. Unless he entered the Quantum Realm, he would not be safe from the impact of theser beams.

    ¡°Frank, you two go out, I¡¯ll take care of it here. This intruder has gone too far, and he can¡¯t be allowed to keep running. He should pay for what he had done.¡± Sure enough, when Lin Rui frowned and muttered in his heart, Tony had already notified Frank in a serious tone.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Frank replied, swiftly acknowledging Tony¡¯s orders, and he and hispanions turned around without hesitation, opened the door of the warehouse, and walked out directly.

    Based on Tony¡¯s words, it was clear that he was prepared to handle the situation with a strong and decisive approach. Despite the intruder appearing to not pose much of a threat, his actions had already breached Stark¡¯s secrets. If he is allowed to escape then the consequences could be catastrophic for Stark and his operation.

    Although it may not be possible to fully reverse engineer andunch an E GRADE aerospace fighter based on the parts in a production line, there was no way to guarantee that the intruder couldn¡¯t replicate the technology after their visit. This was a risk Tony was not willing to take.

    As for technology like the E GRADE aerospace fighter, Tony was onlyfortable with it being in his own possession. He couldn¡¯t trust it to be in anyone else¡¯s hands. If Scott had no intention of setting up a production line, Tony may have considered continuing to observe and manipte the situation.

    However, now Tony felt that there was no longer any need for games. The situation had be too serious, and the technology too important, to continue with a hands-off approach.

    ¡°JARVIS, initiate the final cleanup and eliminate that ant,¡± Tonymanded calmly as Frank and hispanions stepped outside.

    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± JARVIS replied promptly.

    As soon as JARVIS acknowledged the order, the warehouse underwent a transformation. The previously porous structure of the warehouse was nowpletely sealed, preventing even a single insect from escaping. Then, energy fluctuations emerged from all six sides of the warehouse ¨C the four walls, ceiling, and floor ¨C creating an imprable barrier.

    Buzz Buzz~

    As the energy fluctuations grew stronger, streams of light poured out from the six sides of the warehouse. As Lin Rui had anticipated, Tony had activated the warehouse¡¯s ultimate defense system ¨C a 360-degreeser that left no room for escape.

    ¡°It seems Scott has no chance of hiding now,¡± Lin Ruimented as he watched theser in action.

    Lin Rui was aware of the dire situation Scott was in, asmunicated through Scott¡¯smunicator. Even Lin Rui himself would have to use his strongest weapon to break through one of the walls and escape. However, Scott¡¯s Ant-Man suit did not possess such power. Throwing a few more metal darts would only result in Scott being disintegrated into powder by theser.

    Buzz Buzz~

    ¡°Shit! What the hell is this?¡± Scott eximed in shock as he saw theser.

    He thought that once he destroyed the production line, his opponent would stop using other methods to deal with him. But now, the opponent had directly used a method that would kill him. Under such a denseser, even Ant-Man in his ant-sized form would be unable to escape.

    ¡°Dr. Pym! Have you notified SHIELD? I need help! I¡¯m going to die here in a matter of seconds!¡± Scott cried out in desperation as theser closed in on him.

    At that moment, Scott didn¡¯t know who else to turn to besides Dr. Pym for help.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 979: Requests Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 979: Requests Reinforcements</h4>

    However, Dr. Pym didn¡¯t respond to Scott¡¯s cries for help. In fact, since Scott entered the warehouse, hismunication with Dr. Pym had been cut off. There were clearly devices in the warehouse that were blocking other forms ofmunication as well.

    Buzz Buzz~

    ¡°Damn it!!¡± Without waiting for Dr. Pym¡¯s response, Scott already felt that death was approaching him quickly.

    Swipe!

    Scott was in a dire situation and felt like he had no other option but to use hisst resort. He quickly reached down to his waist and retrieved three metal darts. With a forceful motion, he threw the darts toward thesers, hoping that they might find some way to crack through.

    Scott was aware that the chances of sess were slim, but he had to give it a try. He had always been one to never give up hope, no matter how bleak the circumstances seemed.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Soon, the three metal darts instantly grew bigger and rushed out of the production line and hit an approachingser. As Scott expected, under the powerful energy of theser, the three metal darts just knocked out a few sparks and were directly turned into powder.

    ¡°Is that the only way to use it?¡± As Scott watched thesers continue to move closer and closer, he wondered to himself with a serious expression on his face.

    Despite the potential dangers, Scott was determined to find a way out of this predicament. Suddenly, an idea came to him ¨C the Quantum Realm.

    He remembered the warning from Dr. Pym about the strange, alternate dimension that existed beyond the limits of normal space and time. He realized that by shrinking down to the smallest possible size, he would be able to avoid the energy particles of theser beam and escape its destructive path.

    However, entering the Quantum Realm also meant that Scott would keep shrinking until he reached a point where thews of physics as he knew them no longer applied. This could result in him being trapped in a world with no concept of space or time, unable to return to the normal world.

    The reason why Dr. Pym had never allowed his daughter to use the Ant-Man suit was rooted in a tragic experience from his past. Dr. Pym¡¯s lover had entered the Quantum Realm and never returned. This loss had left a deep scar on Dr. Pym and he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing another loved one in the same manner.

    This was also the reason why Dr. Pym had warned Scott about the dangers of entering the Quantum Realm. Despite the potential benefits, it was a realm of unknowns and unpredictables, and Dr. Pym did not want to experience the same heartbreak twice.

    Buzz Buzz~

    As Scott struggled against the relentlesssers, he realized that their speed showed no signs of slowing down. With only five seconds left until they would reach his position, he knew that he had to act quickly.

    ¡°Fight! Alice, I love you!¡± With no other options avable to him, Scott mustered up his courage and prepared to engage in battle once again. He took a deep breath, then reached for the shrinking device at his waist.

    But just as his hand brushed against the device, Scott felt something unexpected. He quickly withdrew his hand to find that he was holding a familiar object ¨C the same one that Lin Rui had thrown to him days prior.

    ¡°This is¡­?¡± Scott was momentarily stunned as he gazed down at the object in his hand. Thesers were still closing in, and time was running out.

    ¡°The object that the young man gave me! He said that I could turn to him for help if I ever needed it.¡± Holding the metal ball tightly in his grip, Scott felt a glimmer of hope rekindled in his heart.

    ¡°Hey! Can you hear me? I need help right now! Hey! Are you there?¡± Without hesitation, Scott raised the metal ball to his mouth and cried out for assistance. At this point, he had nothing left to lose and was willing to try anything to survive.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Just as Scott finished yelling, two eye-catching red lights suddenly shed on the metal ball in his hand. Then, a voice that sounded like heaven to Scott came out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s voice was like music to Scott¡¯s ears after he had yelled for help.

    Scott was unaware that Lin Rui, who was located in a different city, couldn¡¯t stand to watch the situation any longer. Even if Scott hadn¡¯t called for help, Lin Rui would have still intervened. However, it was better to make his move after Scott called for help.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re really there! How can you help me? I¡¯m surrounded bysers! Is this metal ball a super bomb? Can it blow up thesesers?¡± Scott asked excitedly and urgently. Thesers were now less than ten centimeters away from him.

    ¡°Uh¡­ don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Lin Rui responded calmly, understanding Scott¡¯s current state of excitement.

    Buzz~

    As Scott was sensing the energy from thesers, a message suddenly emerged from the metal ball in his grip. Despite the swift motion of theserwork, it could not outpace the speed of signal transmission.

    Just as the message from the metal ball arrived, JARVIS, who was managing the defense system behind the scenes, received the transmission. With JARVIS¡¯s rapid processing speed, he immediately analyzed the source and authenticity of the message. Without informing Tony, JARVIS acted promptly to address the situation.

    Buzz!

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Scott cried out, his hand clutching the adjuster at his waist.

    The voice from the young man in the metal ball had only spoken a few words before falling silent. Meanwhile, theser was still closing in on Scott. He could not simply surrender his life to others.

    Hoo!

    And just as Scott was about to press the zoom-out button on his waist adjuster, theser that had encircled him suddenly stopped mere millimeters away from his face. Although Scott was now the size of an ant, the five-millimeter distance was still close enough for him to touch with a small movement.

    ¡°Uh, is this your assistance?¡± Scott asked with a quivering voice, having confirmed that the six-pointser had indeed stopped.

    ¡°Yes, the danger has passed,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s voice came from the metal ball.

    Brush~

    As soon as Lin Rui finished speaking, theser that had hovered just millimeters away from Scott vanished into thin air as if it had never existed. If it weren¡¯t for Scott¡¯s ability to still sense the presence of energy particles in the surrounding air, he would have thought it was all an illusion.

    ¡°Whew! I made it!¡± After confirming that there were no further threats, Scott tumbled off Anton Ant¡¯s back and copsed onto the ground, gasping for breath.

    ¡°I have already repaired the defense system of this warehouse for you. Oh, and I would like to remind you that your target this time should be in the room on your left,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s voice echoed again.

    Given that Lin Rui had participated in the construction of the base, he likely knew where the items originally stored in this warehouse had been moved to. This time, not only did he assure Scott that there was no danger, but he also provided a helpful message.

    ¡°Oh! I understand! Thank you!¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Scott, who was still lying on the production line, quickly expressed his gratitude.

    ¡°Hurry up, I can¡¯t guarantee how long I can keep the defense system at bay. Remember, this is Stark Industry¡¯s system,¡± Lin Rui added a final reminder before cutting off the conversation.

    Lin Rui couldn¡¯t reveal the extent of his involvement with Tony Stark or the fact that he was more powerful than him. Doing so would undermine Tony¡¯s reputation, and Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to do that. So, he chose to leave Scott with a few words of caution instead.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 980: JARVIS Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 980: JARVIS Taking Action</h4>

    ¡°Anton! Go!¡± After Lin Rui reminded Scott, Scott immediately climbed onto Anton¡¯s back and shouted loudly.

    Hoo hoo!

    Next, Anton spread its wings and lifted off. Guided by Scott¡¯s direction, it swiftly flew to the room that Lin Rui had just indicated. If Scott sessfully aplishes the mission and returns safely, he will definitely reach out to that talented young man once more and express his gratitude properly.

    Tony Stark was caught off guard by the sudden development on the monitoring screen, as he sat in the Stark Industries building in the heart of New York. Meanwhile, Scott was perched on Anton¡¯s back and making his way into the cramped room.

    ¡°JARVIS, what¡¯s going on? Why did the attack get abruptly canceled?¡± Tony asked directly as he saw Scott fly into the small room where the sundries were ced on the Anton.

    Tony had not given themand to halt the attack, so the only exnation for the cancetion of theserwork was JARVIS acting without authorization. Despite JARVIS¡¯s recent advancements in independent thinking, it still shouldn¡¯t have been capable of such a step.

    This raised concerns for Tony about the possibility of a problem with the JARVIS system. He couldn¡¯t help but consider this as a possibility.

    ¡°Sir, I received a message from Mr. Jackson, which is why I canceled the attack,¡± JARVIS replied to Tony¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°Jackson¡¯s message? What does that have to do with that kid again?¡± Tony was even more surprised upon hearing JARVIS¡¯s response.

    Lin Rui had just had a supernatural encounter in Rochester a few days ago and had asked SHIELD for assistance. Now this man who had the ability to make himself small was invading Tony¡¯s secret base, and just as Tony was about to destroy the intruder, JARVIS received another message from Lin Rui. He was certainly resourceful.

    ¡°Here is the message Jackson sent me, asking me to stop the attack on the intruder,¡± JARVIS said, sending the message to Tony for review.

    Huh~

    ¡°JARVIS, this is Jackson. Stop attacking. The other party has no hostile intentions,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s message read.

    In order to quickly verify the authenticity of the message, Lin Rui not only revealed his identity but also included a special identifier in the message. Without these elements, JARVIS would not have been able to cancel the attack without going through Tony.

    ¡°Oh, you want to y hide-and-seek with us now?¡± Tony smirked as Lin Rui was more forting with his identity this timepared to theirst encounter in Rochester.

    ¡°Since the intruder is associated with Jackson, let him go. I don¡¯t think you need to trace the origin of this message,¡± Tony said to JARVIS, now rxed.

    ¡°The source of the signal is very clear. It came from the intruder. However, I can no longer locate Jackson. Also, the intruder appears to be searching for something, an item that was kept after the warehouse was cleared,¡± JARVIS replied promptly to Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing unusual. Looks like Jackson still wants to have some fun for a few more days. Let him be. As for what the intruder is searching for, unless it¡¯s one of our confidential materials, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Tony said.

    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± JARVIS responded.

    JARVIS continued to discreetly monitor Scott, who was searching for the signal disguiser in the small room. Tony was not overly concerned. Since this intruder was connected to Lin Rui, he would eventually learn about the technology once Lin Rui had had enough fun.

    ¡­

    ¡°Anton! We found it! Let¡¯s go!¡± Scott eximed ten secondster, having finally located the object he was searching for in the small room.

    Huh~

    Anton, who was waiting nearby, quickly flew over and carried Scott out of the small room and back to the warehouse outside. With no time to examine the aftermath of theser, Scott was eager to leave before the defense system fully recovered. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    Brush!

    Finally, Scott emerged from the warehouse without any obstructions and was back outside. However, just as he was preparing to face the attack from the two soldiers guarding the area, he realized that their figures were no longer there. With Lin Rui having asked JARVIS to cancel the attack, there was no longer any need for Frank and his partners to remain outside.

    ¡°Hmmm? Do they think I got taken out by theser attack? It¡¯s definitely a possibility,¡± Scott mused as he surveyed his surroundings and confirmed the absence of the soldiers.

    ¡°Scott! You¡¯re alive! That¡¯s great news!¡± Dr. Pym¡¯s voice came through Scott¡¯s earpiece, indicating that theirmunication had been restored.

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive. Returning now,¡± Scott replied as he and the three ant teams apanying him flew towards the nearest airport. They still had a ne ride ahead of them.

    ¡­

    As Scott departed safely from Stark¡¯s secret base and began his journey back, Lin Rui, who was located in another city, ceased monitoring Scott¡¯s progress through themunicator. With Lin Rui¡¯s assistance, the most perilous situation had been sessfully navigated and there was no longer a need for further surveince during Scott¡¯s return trip.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bucky, who had been sitting across from Lin Rui, abruptly inquired as he noticed Lin Rui¡¯s expression shift from rxed to tense.

    As Lin Rui wasmunicating with Scott, Bucky had been closely observing him. He was able to overhear everything that was being said between Lin Rui and Scott. Although Bucky was not aware of the specific details regarding Scott¡¯s situation, it was clear to him that Lin Rui had yed a crucial role in resolving the issue.

    ¡°Well, Scott was just in some danger, and I assisted in handling it.¡± Lin Rui nodded in response upon hearing Bucky¡¯s statement.

    ¡°In this way, he should be able to trust uspletely. Then, it should be easier for you to deal with that Bad Person.¡± Although he doesn¡¯t know how Lin Rui is helping Scott by sitting here, Bucky doesn¡¯t care, the only thing he cares about is what they are going to do.

    ¡°Perhaps, but things never tend to be straightforward,¡± Lin Rui replied with a blink of his eyes, in response to Bucky¡¯s words. He understood that situations often escte and be moreplex and dire.

    Based on Lin Rui¡¯s prior experiences, he knows that every time he intervenes in a situation, there will always be unanticipated changes and an increase inplexity and danger, as a result of his involvement. This is an inescapable principle. As a result, Lin Rui believes that the Antman incident will not be as straightforward as it may seem.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 981: Shock

    <h4>Chapter 981: Shock</h4>

    A few hourster, Scott, who had taken a flight back from New York, arrived home. During the journey, he kept quiet about the events that took ce in the warehouse to Dr. Pym and Hope, leading them to believe that Scott had simply lucked out and failed toplete the mission.

    As soon as Scott returned to Dr. Pym¡¯s private vi, the doctor erupted in anger, shouting, ¡°You¡¯re being reckless! Don¡¯t you realize what a foolish move it was to reveal Antman¡¯s suit like that?¡±

    Dr. Pym was understandably furious with Scott¡¯s disobedience of his orders to retreat and his persistence inpleting the mission, even after being detected by the opposition. Fortunately, Scott had managed to escape this time, but if he had been captured by Stark, the technology behind Antman¡¯s suit and the secrets of Pym Particles could have fallen into Stark¡¯s hands, which was uneptable to Dr. Pym.

    However, Hope stepped in and tried to calm the situation, ¡°Hank, please stop. As long as Scott is back safe, that¡¯s what matters. We¡¯ll figure out another way to handle the mission.¡±

    Hope didn¡¯t believe that Scott¡¯s actions were wrong. In fact, she would have made the same choice to fight. Unfortunately, luck wasn¡¯t on their side this time. The supposed abandoned warehouse turned out to be a heavily guarded base, with two powerful defenders present. Even the Avengers would have struggled against this level of defense.

    ¡°Furthermore, we were misinformed this time. Otherwise, Scott would have been able toplete the mission,¡± Hope added, trying tofort Dr. Pym.

    Dr. Pym¡¯s anger dissipated upon hearing Hope¡¯s words, as he too realized that he bore some responsibility for the mission¡¯s failure. However, without the signal disguiser, infiltrating the heavily guarded Pym Technology Building would not be an easy task. Moreover, after Scott¡¯s previous visit, it would be impossible for him to enter the base again undetected.

    Scott stood in silence as he listened to the conversation between Dr. Pym and Hope. Once they were done speaking, Scott finally spoke up.

    ¡°Yes, I may have acted impulsively on this mission, but who says it failed?¡± Scott said as he reached into his waistband and retrieved an object.

    Dr. Pym and Hope were both stunned as Scott revealed the signal disguiser, which was invented by Dr. Pym many years ago. He ced it on the table without saying a word.

    ¡°This¡­,¡± Dr. Pym gasped in disbelief as he gazed upon the signal disguiser.

    ¡°Scott, you really did it!¡± Hope eximed, recognizing the significance of the device in front of them. This was the goal of their mission.

    ¡°Lucky for us!¡± Scott eximed with a grin, observing Dr. Pym¡¯s countenance and listening to Hope¡¯s statement.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Dr. Pym asked Scott, astounded, as he gazed at the signal disguiser in his hand. He had spent a long time examining it and confirmed that it was the one he had created in the past.

    Given the circumstances, it seemed unlikely that Scott would have been able to obtain the signal disguiser. After all, no one knew what the warehouse had be. So how did Scott, who had no information, manage to find such a small item?

    ¡°Luck, besides, I had someone who helped me.¡± Hearing what Dr. Pym said, Scott replied in a t tone.

    ¡°Help? Ourmunication was interrupted at the time. Who else could help you? Don¡¯t tell me Stark suddenly released you. Given the size of the facility, there must be many secrets inside. It could be a manufacturing base for a new Iron Man suit,¡± Dr. Pym said with a skeptical expression after hearing Scott¡¯s response.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that facility is where thetest Iron Man suit is manufactured, but it is a factory for producing parts. Additionally, the manufactured parts are high-tech equipment with incredible precision.¡± Scott briefly recounted the details of the warehouse situation without revealing how Lin Rui had aided him.

    ¡°High-tech equipment? Did you record them?¡± Dr. Pym asked with curiosity after hearing Scott¡¯s reply.

    Despite Dr. Pym¡¯s past criticism of Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit as excessive technology, he still recognized its benefits. As a result, when Scott mentioned the conversion of the warehouse into a factory, Dr. Pym was eager to learn about the details of the high-tech equipment parts.

    ¡°I took a few photos and they¡¯re all on this USB drive,¡± Scott said, handing the prepared USB sh drive to Dr. Pym.

    Dr. Pym eagerly grabbed the drive and quickly made his way to the undergroundb. With the signal jammer retrieved, their n could proceed smoothly. He was eager to see the high-tech parts that Scott had captured in his photos.

    Watching Dr. Pym¡¯s retreating figure, Scott and Hope exchanged helpless nces. They had no choice but to follow, as they still had to discuss their next steps. Darren Cross¡¯ experiment was approaching sess, and it was time for their own ns to take action.

    That night, Scott returned to Luis¡¯ apartment after leaving Dr. Pym¡¯s vi. Luis and his friends were curious about Scott¡¯s mysterious absence, but when he told them about their uing major heist, everyone was thrilled.

    ¡°Scott, you¡¯re not kidding?! We¡¯re really going to target Pym Technology this time?¡± Luis asked excitedly as Scott settled onto the couch.

    ¡°Pym Technology? As in thergest and most technologically advancedpany in our city?¡± Another friend repeated in disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. And this time, we¡¯re working with none other than the founder of Pym Technology, Hank Pym,¡± Scott added, eager to get some rest.

    ¡°Wow! This is insane!¡±

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 982: The Motion Starts

    <h4>Chapter 982: The Motion Starts</h4>

    After recruiting Luis and the others, Scott and Dr. Pym carefully crafted a n to infiltrate Pym Technology. Three dayster, they were ready to put their n into action. It was also the day when Darren Cross invited Dr. Pym to see the results of his experiments. After years of hard work and numerous physical tests, Darren Cross had finally developed the Pym Particle.

    That night, Dr. Pym and Hope were invited by Darren Cross to enter Pym Technology, while Scott snuck in as Dr. Pym entered the building. Luis disguised himself as a staff member and also snuck into the facility, ready to provide support for Scott at any moment.

    After Dr. Pym briefed them on the n, Scott sessfully made his way to the center of theb where the new Ant-Man suit was stored, navigating through the heavy defenses. When he arrived, Darren Cross was walking in with Dr. Pym and Hope.

    ¡°Luis, how much longer until theserwork is disabled?¡± Scott asked as he stood above the ss enclosure containing the new Antman suit.

    ¡°Disabling¡­countdown¡­five¡­four¡­three¡­¡± Luis replied promptly, starting the countdown.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a little more time to get ready?¡± Scott eximed in frustration, before jumping into the enclosure without hesitation.

    Huh~

    ¡°Two¡­ one!¡±

    Hum!

    As soon as Luis¡¯s countdown finished, theser blocking the passage vanished, and Scott quickly took advantage of the opportunity to slip through. However, just after Scott passed through, theser reactivated, blocking the passage once more. It appeared that Luis and his team could only temporarily disable thework.

    Whew~

    Scott finally arrived at the ss box containing the new yellow Antman suit. With a soft thud, hended at the bottom of the box and looked up at the suit. The suit had a more dynamic and powerful appearance than the old Antman suit.

    ¡°That¡¯s it,¡± Scott whispered to himself, taking a deep breath.

    With determination, Scott approached the suit, his goal clear in his mind: either obtain the new Antman armor or destroy it on the spot,pleting his mission.

    As Scott approached the new yellow Ant-Man suit, Darren Ross and a group of individuals were also making their way there. Ross was giving a tour to the directors of Pym Technologies, showcasing histest aplishment. Leading the group were none other than Dr. Pym and Hope van Dyne.

    ¡°Gentlemen anddies, I present to you the Ant-Man technology, once thought to be mere fiction. And today, I have a tangible demonstration for you all. You¡¯re in for a treat, as this is a rare opportunity to see it in action.¡± With enthusiasm, Darren Cross led the group toward a ss enclosure in the center of the room. As he spoke about the live performance, his gaze briefly met with Dr. Pym and Hope van Dyne.

    ¡°The Ant-Man technology, isn¡¯t it just a myth? That¡¯s what Dr. Pym has always imed,¡± interjected a skeptical board member from the back of the group.

    ¡°Haha, Is it just talk? You¡¯ll see for yourself in just a moment. And let¡¯s not forget to thank Dr. Pym for his invaluable contribution to this live demonstration. Without his support, we wouldn¡¯t be able to witness such a magnificent sight,¡± Darren Cross replied with a chuckle. This time, Ross made no attempt to hide his understanding of Dr. Pym¡¯s involvement.

    ¡°Darren! What have you done?!¡± Dr. Pym eximed, unable to contain his outrage.

    ¡°Cross! What have you done?¡± Hope echoed with a serious tone in her voice.

    ¡°What have I done? I should be asking the same of you two! Just look at what you¡¯ve done to the Ant-Man!¡± Darren Cross replied, suppressing his anger as he gestured towards the ss enclosure. He reached out to the side of the box and pointed inside.

    Brush!

    As everyone¡¯s eyes followed his pointing finger, they saw the yellow Ant-Man suit, which was previously on disy, suddenly shrink and disappear from the center of the ss box. Next to it stood a tiny figure, clearly bewildered by the situation. This was Scott, transformed into Ant-Man.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you the Ant-Man! Dr. Pym¡¯s magnificent invention!¡± Darren Ross eximed as he triumphantly pointed towards Scott who was now trapped in the ss enclosure.

    Hla~

    Under Darren Cross¡¯s direction, all the members of the board of directors gathered around to get a better look at the tiny figure. To help them see Scott more clearly, Cross even used an amplifier to magnify his image. Ant-Man¡¯s secret was now fully exposed to everyone.

    ¡°Cross! You¡¯re ying with fire!!¡± Dr. Pym shouted in anger, realizing that his n had beenpletely thwarted.

    ¡°Am I ying with fire? I have worked so hard to learn from you, and I have invested so much in Pym Technologies. All I want is to see this technology flourish. But you¡¯ve been hiding it from me, and now you continue to stand in my way. I had nned to kill you when I went to your house the other night, but Hope was with you,¡± Darren Cross retorted, no longer concealing his ambitious and cruel nature.

    Brush!

    In the next instant, Darren Cross pulled out a pistol and aimed it at Dr. Pym. Now that he had sessfully replicated the Pym Particles and the Ant-Man suit, Dr. Pym was no longer of any use to him and he saw no reason to keep him alive.

    Brush!

    ¡°Cross, you¡¯re insane! Put the gun down!¡± As soon as Darren Cross pulled out his weapon and aimed it at Dr. Pym, Hope, who had been ready for this moment, also quickly drew her own pistol and pointed it at Cross.

    ¡°Hehe, am I crazy?! I think you are the one who¡¯s crazy!¡± Darren Cross disregarded Hope¡¯s warnings andughed maniacally.

    Dang Dang Dang Dang Dang!

    As the situation in theboratory escted and tensions ran high with Darren Cross brandishing his weapon, Scott, still trapped in the ss box, was desperately trying to escape.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 983: The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 983: The n</h4>

    Whew!

    Scott felt a bit dizzy after repeatedly hitting the ss without breaking it. Nevertheless, the situation outside had worsened rapidly over the past few seconds. If he didn¡¯t try breaking through again, there was a risk of him actually losing his life.

    ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly!¡± Scott muttered as he rose from the ground. He shook his head and retrieved two metal darts from his waist.

    Brush!

    Without hesitation, Scott hurled the two darts toward the front ss. He swiftly followed them, and just as the darts were about to hit the ss, he deftly pressed down on the instrument clutched in his right hand.

    Boom!

    H!

    Theboratory was in disarray as Darren Cross and Hope appeared to have drawn their guns and were confronting each other. However, at that moment, the ss box enclosing them suddenly shattered, and two erged metal darts shot out, followed by Scott who rushed out.

    ¡°Ah!~~¡±

    ¡°Help!!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Da Da~ H La~

    As Scott shattered the ss box with a dart and burst out, the terrified directors screamed in horror and scattered in all directions. The already chaoticboratory descended into further pandemonium. The security personnel deployed by Darren Cross struggled to regain control of the situation, but the directors were still present,plicating matters.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Darren Cross muttered under his breath upon witnessing the shattered ss box.

    Boom!

    As Darren Cross was momentarily distracted, Dr. Pym, who had been held at gunpoint by him, seized the opportunity to rush towards him.

    ¡°Hope, get out now!¡± Dr. Pym shouted loudly as he held back Darren Cross. At that moment, he was solely focused on ensuring his daughter¡¯s safety, even at the cost of his own.

    ¡°Dad, watch out!¡± Despite their past disagreements, Hope couldn¡¯t bear to abandon Dr. Pym at this critical moment. She ran towards them as Dr. Pym held onto Darren Cross.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As Dr. Pym and Hope engaged in a struggle against Darren Cross, Scott had already taken down all the security guards after rushing out of the ss box.

    Boom!

    As Scott dispatched the security personnel and was about to assist Dr. Pym and Hope, a gunshot suddenly rang out in theboratory. The board of directors, who had been fleeing in terror, were even more panicked and sprinted away at full speed.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Hope cried out nervously amidst the chaos of theboratory after the gunshot.

    Huh~

    As Dr. Pym fell to the ground clutching his chest, a small figure rushed over and grew rapidly behind him, reaching out to support him. It was Scott, who had arrived just moments toote after taking down the security guards under Darren Cross¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Dr. Pym!¡± Scott cried out nervously as he gently helped Dr. Pym to lie down on the ground.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Hope had already rushed over by the time Scott had helped Dr. Pym to the ground.

    ¡°Cough~ I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not going to die just yet!¡± Dr. Pym reassured them despite the gunshot wound in his chest, noticing the anxious and nervous expressions on Hope and Scott¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Dad! Stop talking! Stop talking!¡± Hope pleaded, holding Dr. Pym¡¯s hand tightly with a nervous and sorrowful expression on her face.

    ¡°Scott, don¡¯t let Ross get away with the new Ant-Man suit. We have to stop him,¡± Dr. Pym said with difficulty, taking a deep breath.

    ¡°But what about you?¡± Scott hesitated, concerned about Dr. Pym¡¯s well-being.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Go!¡± Dr. Pym insisted.

    ¡°Okay¡­Anton!¡± Scott agreed reluctantly, knowing Dr. Pym¡¯s unwavering determination, and called out to his ride.

    Buzz Buzz!

    When Scott called for Anton Ant, the insect quickly flew over to him. Scott then shrank in size, jumped on Anton Ant¡¯s back, and chased after Darren Cross who had already fled.

    Despite having the new Antman suit, Darren Cross knew that he couldn¡¯t face Antman inbat and made a quick escape. With the help of his security personnel, he ran towards the top floor of the Pym Technology Building, all the while creating obstacles to slow down Scott¡¯s pursuit.

    ¡°Block the building, don¡¯t let him follow me!¡± Darren Cross shouted to his security team as he continued to flee.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Get the helicopter ready, and grab the battle suits! We need to leave now!¡± Realizing that flying away was the fastest way to escape Antman, Darren Cross gave the order to start the helicopter and leave the building as soon as possible.

    As Darren Cross made his way to the top floor with the protection of his security, Scott faced multiple obstacles during his pursuit. However, unbeknownst to them, Lin Rui and Bucky had been in the city and keeping tabs on the situation at Pym Technology. As Scott infiltrated the facility as nned, Lin Rui and Bucky discreetly positioned themselves at the gate, next to the logistics vehicle where Luis¡¯ cousin and friend were waiting.

    ¡°Jackson, won¡¯t you make a move? Depending on the situation, Scott may not be able to stop that guy named Darren Cross from leaving.¡± Bucky couldn¡¯t help but speak as he stood on the side of the road, watching the scenario on Lin Rui¡¯s tablet.

    Lin Rui held a tablet disying all the information about Scott¡¯s current situation. As he approached Luis and their logistics vehicle to hack into their system, Bucky asked Jackson to take action. However, Lin Rui simply shook his head in response.

    ¡°Dr. Pym should be okay, the shot didn¡¯t hit a vital point. And Scott will undoubtedly be able to ovee those obstacles and catch up to Darren Cross. However, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that Darren Cross still has some tricks up his sleeve,¡± Lin Rui said with a frown as he shook his head.

    Assuming the story follows the original plot, Scott would pursue Darren Cross as he makes his escape in a helicopter. However, Darren would also put on the new Antman suit and engage in a prolonged fight with Scott, leading all the way back to Scott¡¯s home. Eventually, Scott would defeat Darren by entering the Quantum Realm.

    Lin Rui could potentially minimize the risk of Scott entering the Quantum Realm by incapacitating Darren Cross, who is currently on the top floor of the Pym Technology Building. The building¡¯s height is not a problem for Lin Rui, making it a viable option to prevent further danger.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 984: Fight

    <h4>Chapter 984: Fight</h4>

    Bucky¡¯s eyes flickered upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s statement, and he refrained from making any furtherments. If Lin Rui deemed it unsuitable to take action, Bucky would follow suit. After all, the situation did not directly involve him.

    As Scott struggled downstairs in the Pym Technology building, he heard cousin Luis¡¯ voiceing from the nearby logistics vehicle. ¡°Scott! Ross is about to board the chopper! Can you catch up?¡±

    Bang Bang Bang!

    ¡°I¡¯ve reached the top floor!¡± Amidst the sounds of fighting, Scott¡¯s voice could be heard responding to Luis¡¯ reminder.

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, a massive metal dart mmed open the locked door leading to the top-floor tform of the Pym Technology Building. Scott, riding on the back of Anton Ant, quickly rushed out and easily overcame Darren Cross¡¯ men who were unable to stop him without special means due to Scott¡¯s ability to grow bigger or smaller at will.

    Upon reaching the top floor, Scott saw Darren Cross stepping into a helicopter that was tens of meters away, with several guards standing beside him. However, Scott did not hesitate and urged Anton Ant to charge toward the helicopter.

    ¡°Stop him!¡± Darren Cross ordered his men who were yet to board the helicopter as his other foot also stepped inside.

    Hoo!

    Without responding, Darren Cross¡¯ subordinates turned around to confront Scott and tried to stop his advance towards the helicopter.

    Boom Boom Boom~

    As Darren Cross¡¯ subordinates rushed towards him, the helicopter took off from the top floor, its wings pping rapidly. With the helicopter¡¯s speed, it was impossible for Anton Ant to keep up. If Darren Cross managed to escape, the new Antman suit and PymParticle technology would fall into the hands of individuals who had supported his experiments over the years and would use it for their own purposes.

    ¡°Get out of my way!!¡± Scott yelled angrily at the few people who had attempted to stop him as the helicopter continued to ascend toward the sky.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    With a swift blow, Scott knocked down the individuals blocking his path in just a moment. As Antman, his punches carried the force of a bullet, making it easy for him to take them down. After clearing the way, he urged Anton Ant to chase after the helicopter. Since the Antman suit did not have any flying equipment, he had to rely on Anton Ant to catch up with Darren Cross.

    As Scott chased after the helicopter on Anton Ant, Lin Rui and Bucky noticed the aircraft flying overhead.

    ¡°That must be Darren Cross in that helicopter, and Scott¡¯s pursuing him,¡± Lin Rui said, observing the helicopter closely with his enhanced eyesight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go follow them and see what happens. If Scott is sessful, the helicopter won¡¯t be able to fly too far,¡± he added.

    Seeing Scott shrinking on the back of Anton Ant, Lin Rui leaped towards the helicopter and followed it. Bucky followed without saying a word.

    Boom!

    Rumble!

    Sure enough, as Lin Rui and Bucky chased after the helicopter, they didn¡¯t have to go far before they saw the helicopter spiraling down towards the ground, mes and thick smoke trailing behind it. It appeared that, as in the original plot, Scott had managed to disable the helicopter.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s expression was not one of relief at the sight of the plummeting helicopter. Based on the feedback he received from themunicator he had given to Scott, it seemed that something unexpected had happened.

    Brush!

    As the helicopter crashed to the ground, Scott, riding Anton Ant, managed to escape from the wreckage. However, he appeared to be in a state of panic, as if he was trying to avoid something.

    Buzz Buzz!

    In the next instant, several small figures emerged from the wreckage of the crashed helicopter. To Lin Rui¡¯s shock, they were all Antmen, wearing the new yellow Antman suit made by Darren Cross. It appeared that Scott was being pursued by these new Antmen, indicating that Darren Cross had formed a new Antman squad with multiple suits, and Scott was now facing a group of adversaries rather than just one.

    In the wreckage of the crashed helicopter, there was no sign of anyone except for the deceased pilot. It turns out that Darren Cross himself had donned the new Antman suit and pursued Scott out of the helicopter. The password box he was carrying originally contained five men who were transformed into Antman. After the intense fight between Scott and Darren Cross caused the helicopter to crash, Darren Cross no longer bothered to hide and released the new Antman squad to track down and eliminate Scott.

    Lin Rui, who was observing the situation through themunicator on Scott, could now see the unnoticed Antmans in the dark night. His previous premonition had proven to be correct as an unexpected situation had urred in the original plot. There was only supposed to be one new Antman suit worn by Darren Cross to fight Scott, but now there was a whole team of new Antmans that outnumbered Scott.

    In fact, this is also very normal. It¡¯s not surprising that Darren Cross was cunning enough to prepare for Dr. Pym¡¯s n. He couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for them toe to him, so he needed to take proactive measures. Furthermore, since he had sessfully developed the Pym Particle and the new Antman suit, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for him to only produce one set. He likely had a production line and manufactured six suits. Additionally, Cross¡¯s new Antman suits were equipped with flying devices, so he didn¡¯t need to rely on Anton Ant as Scott did.

    ¡°Jackson, what did you see?¡± Bucky, who was standing next to Lin Rui, looked up at the helicopter falling rapidly and asked.

    ¡°I saw some flying ants fighting in the sky.¡± Lin Rui replied after hearing Bucky¡¯s words.

    Bucky: ¡°¡­¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After Lin Rui finished answering Bucky¡¯s question, they witnessed several smallser beams suddenly appearing in mid-air. Of course, these beams weren¡¯t reallying out of nowhere, but rather they were being fired by Darren Cross¡¯s Antman team as they attacked the escaping Scott.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 985: Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 985: Surprise</h4>

    Bucky, who had been staring up into the sky, finally saw something, too, as thoseser beams shone out in the dark.

    ¡°Where are the ants you¡¯re talking about fighting?¡± Bucky asked in a strange tone, his eyes following thesers closely.

    After Lin Rui revealed to Bucky that Scott possesses the unique ability to shrink using technology, Bucky¡¯s mind conjured up vivid images of miniature warriors engaged in aerialbat, reminiscent of toys in motion.

    Despite theck of rity in Scott and his team¡¯s actual battle scenarios, Bucky¡¯s imagination, fueled by sh-likeser beams, closely resembled what could be expected.

    ¡°Well, it seems that Darren Cross¡¯s ambition had been vastly underestimated, as he had managed to assemble an entire Ant-Man team. Speaking of it, among the various Superheroes, it seems that there has not been such arge number of superheroes so far.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui simply replied, his voice tapering off as he finished his sentence.

    In the Marvel Universe, new superpowers and high-tech gadgets are constantly emerging, yet each superhero possesses unique characteristics and exceptional abilities. It could be a deliberate move to emphasize their individual heroism, as none of the protagonists have repeated abilities.

    Take Peter Parker, for instance, he was transformed into Spider-Man after being bitten by a mutated spider. However, if another person were to be bitten by the same spider, they might die within minutes due to theirck of gicpatibility.

    Simrly, while Tony Stark¡¯s Iron Man suit can be worn by anyone, his greatest strength lies in his intelligence and ingenuity, not just the suit¡¯s capabilities.

    Whenpared to other superheroes, Ant-Man¡¯s personal abilities may appear less remarkable. While Scott Lang possesses a high IQ and is considered talented, he still falls shortpared to the likes of Tony Stark, who is recognized as a top genius across the century.

    Furthermore, Scott has fewer resources at his disposalpared to other superheroes. Without Dr. Pym¡¯s support, Scott may have lived a life of mediocrity, without ever discovering the full extent of his abilities.

    Undoubtedly, superheroes needs to be ordinary people like Scott Lang and Tom Smith. When an ordinary person transforms into a superhero, it creates a sense of hope that anyone can be a hero if they are given the chance.

    Lin Rui¡¯s former friend, Tom Smith, is a perfect example of this. He now possesses a strength that Bucky does not have, and is in search of his own destiny.

    And now with Darren Cross copying the Ant-Man suit technology and Pym Particle technology for mass production, Dr. Pym¡¯s worst fears are bing a reality. The technology that could only be mastered by a select few will now be essible to many.

    The advanced technology that was once used for secret and difficult missions will now be utilized by those with a ruthless heart on the battlefield. The introduction of mass-produced superheroes to the world will undoubtedly upset the current bnce and potentially lead to catastrophic consequences.

    ¡°In this situation, what can we do to help? Is there any way for us to intervene in the situation?¡± While Bucky acknowledges Lin Rui¡¯s concerns, his main focus is on finding ways to aid Scott during this crisis.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s not much we can do at the moment, especially considering we are in the middle of a downtown area.¡± Upon hearing Bucky¡¯s question, Lin Rui furrowed his brows and murmured, unsure of any immediate course of action.

    Bucky and Lin Rui both have disguises on, but if Lin Rui were to make any sudden movements, he could easily be detected by the sophisticated surveince systems of JARVIS or SHIELD.

    Luckily, despite six new Ant-Man surrounding him, their flying devices were not as advanced as the natural flight abilities of Scott¡¯s ants. With Scott¡¯s guidance, Anton Ant was able to help him evade the new Ant-Man clones¡¯ attacks sessfully.

    Hoo!

    As another thinser beam narrowly missed Anton Ant¡¯s wings, the high temperature generated by the beam caused significant changes in the surrounding airflow. Anton Ant began spinning erratically, almost causing Scott to be thrown off its back.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run away!¡± Darren Cross bellowed as he fired anotherser beam at Scott and Anton Ant from behind, determined not to let them escape.

    Swipe!

    With Darren Cross and his Ant-Man team closing in, Scott shouted anxiously to Anton Ant, ¡°You have to hold on, Anton!¡± He tightly gripped the rope on the ant¡¯s back, trying to steady himself as they continued to flee.

    As he fled, Scott felt a sense of helplessness at the second piece of news Dr. Pym had given him. If Darren Cross had only created a prototype of the Ant-Man suit and had not yet perfectly replicated the Pym Particle, then where had this team chasing hime from? Why were they able to firesers at him and Anton Ant?

    Scott couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of dread and worry for the future, knowing that this kind of technology could fall into the wrong hands and wreak havoc on the world. But for now, his immediate concern was escaping the pursuing Ant-Man team and staying alive.

    ¡°Squad A, Team B, Team C! Move faster! We need support!¡± Scott urged while trying to calm down Anton, who was feeling anxious under him. He also called on the three flying ant teams, ABC, to join them in their fight against the pursuing Antman team.

    As long as Scott can hold on for a while longer and wait for the three flying ant squads to arrive, he still has a good chance of escaping. He knows that he can¡¯t count on Dr. Pym, who was shot and is now unconscious, and Hope is taking him to the hospital so she is too preupied to help Scott at the moment.

    ¡°Just give up already? Do you really think your ant buddies can save you?¡± Darren Ross taunted as he passed by Scott, who had just finished shouting.

    Scott was taken aback as he realized he was nearly surrounded by Darren Ross and his team of Antmen. Just as Darren¡¯s voice rang out, sixser beams were fired simultaneously from the encirclement they had formed.

    Brush! Swipe!

    Chi Chi!

    Despite Scott¡¯s frantic evasive maneuvers, he was only able to dodge four of theser beams, and two of them pierced through Anton Ant¡¯s wings. The flying ant, now with two damaged wings, trembled as it spun out of control and plummeted quickly toward the ground.

    ¡°Anton!!¡± Scott¡¯s weak yell echoed through the air as hey on Anton Ant¡¯s back.

    Whoosh!

    As Anton Ant and Scott rapidly descended toward the ground, Darren Cross and his Antman team also descended quickly. Darren knew that ants could survive falls from high altitudes, so he knew that Scott is not going to die due to this.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 986: Support

    <h4>Chapter 986: Support</h4>

    Hurrah!

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it!¡± Scott eximed as he spun and plummeted toward the ground. The dizziness had already set in, leaving him with no option but to weakly cry out as he struggled to escape from his perilous situation.

    Prior to executing today¡¯s n, Scott had never envisioned being thrust into such a dire predicament. Having undergone extensive Antman training, he had adeptly assimted Antman¡¯s attributes andbat techniques, thereby enabling him to aplish a myriad of arduous missions.

    Though he had required external assistance to procure the signal camouge device during hisst mission, Scott had felt confident in his abilities alongside his two formidable allies.

    Furthermore,pared to the Pym Technology building, Scott and Dr. Pym had agreed that Stark¡¯s warehouse, which had been transformed into a secret base, was far more heavily guarded.

    From Scott¡¯s ounts and the materials he had brought back, it seemed that the items being produced in that base were even more crucial than the Antman suit itself. However, for the sake of preserving his reputation, Dr. Pym would never concede to this notion.

    As a result, both Scott and Dr. Pym believed that their n to infiltrate the warehouse that evening was foolproof.

    However, neither of them had considered that Darren Cross was already aware of their intentions to steal the Antman suit, and had devised a n to thwart their efforts while also capturing Scott and eliminating Dr. Pym. Had Scott not managed to break free from his captors, Dr. Pym and the rest of the team would have been in grave peril tonight.

    With Anton Ant out ofmission and Dr. Pym unable to provide assistance, the A, B, and C teams en route would take some time to arrive. At present, it seemed that Scott was the only one capable of helping himself and his team. Even though the odds were against him in this situation, Scott was determined to make an attempt.

    As he was being pursued by Darren Cross and the Antman team, Scott reached for themunicator attached to his waist. He knew that his enemies were hot on his heels, but he also knew that he had to take the chance to try and contact his team for backup.

    ¡°I¡¯m right beneath you. If you can create some distance between you and your pursuers, I can provide assistance,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s voice came through themunicator as soon as Scott took it out.

    When Anton Ant had been struck and fell, Lin Rui had been poised to take action. However, with Scott and Darren Cross in such close proximity, Lin Rui was at risk of causing idental harm.

    After all, they were now the size of ants. While Scott may have thought there was still some distance between them, from Lin Rui¡¯s perspective, they were only a few centimeters apart. Lin Rui¡¯s sword energy would have to be precise enough to avoid striking Scott and reach Darren Cross and his team.

    ¡°Create some distance? Okay!¡± Scott didn¡¯t know why Lin Rui happened to be beneath him, but he didn¡¯t have time to ponder it. He immediately agreed and said, ¡°Anton, you go down first, I¡¯ll follow you!¡±

    Scott quickly patted Anton Ant, urging him to descend while he readied himself for what was toe. He hoped that with Lin Rui¡¯s assistance, he would be able to ovee his enemies andplete the mission.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, Scott leaped off of Anton Ant¡¯s back. As he jumped, Darren Cross and his team continued their pursuit. However, just as they closed in on Scott, he suddenly pressed a button on his right hand.

    Buzz Buzz!

    Instantly, Scott grewrger but not to his normal size, instead, he was now about the size of a Barbie doll. Before Darren Cross and his team could react, Scott twisted in mid-air and kicked toward them.

    Boom!

    Darren Cross and the other new Antmans were caught off guard and could only erge themselves before being knocked away by Scott¡¯s sudden kick. Scott quickly shrunk down to the size of an ant from the Barbie doll and plummeted toward the ground, avoiding any harm. Meanwhile, the Antman team members were pushed back, creating some distance between them and Scott.

    ¡°The opportunity is good!¡± Lin Rui immediately seized the opportunity presented by Scott¡¯s maneuver and swiftly equipped a smallser gun into his hand, ready to take action. His eyes gleamed with determination as he focused on the task at hand.

    P¨±! P¨± P¨±!

    Bucky looked surprised as Lin Rui raised hisser gun and aimed it at the sky before shooting. Using theser gun instead of his signature weapon, the Beheading Spirit Sword, allowed Lin Rui to keep his identity as a supporter hidden.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we need to pick him up. I might need your helpter,¡± Lin Rui said to Bucky after firing a few shots in mid-air and retracting his gun.

    Then, Lin Rui and Bucky quickly made their way towards the spot where Scott had fallen, while the Antman team led by Darren Cross had to dodge Lin Rui¡¯s preciseser strikes and were now some distance away from Scott.

    Lin Rui¡¯s marksmanship was impressive, and he could have easily taken out some of the viins in the Antman team with hisser gun, but he had other ns in mind.

    As Lin Rui rushed to the ce where Scott had fallen, Darren Cross grew even angrier due to the disruption caused by Lin Rui¡¯s shots. In response, he activated the secondbat form of the new Antman suit.

    The two pairs of wings on his back retracted into the suit, and three metal spider legs emerged, each equipped with sharp weapons andser beams.

    The new Antman suit designed by Darren Cross is equipped with powerful weapons for individual attacks, which is a departure from the fundamental purpose of the Antman suit designed by Dr. Pym, which is to use size to aplish special missions.

    By doing so, Cross may havepromised the suit¡¯s core ability. However, Cross is focused on making the Antman suit more powerful as he and his supporters requirebat power.

    As the wings retracted, Darren Cross and the other three new Antmans descended towards Scott who was about to hit the ground. Meanwhile, Lin Rui and Bucky also rushed toward Scott to stop Cross¡¯s pursuit. Darren had also taken notice of Lin Rui¡¯s sharpshooting earlier.

    Ordinarily, two Antmans would easily overpower a lone opponent armed only with aser gun. However, Darren Cross¡¯s assessment was wed this time, as the Antmans had no idea what kind of adversaries they were up against.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 987: Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 987: Experiment</h4>

    Brush!

    As they approached Scott¡¯snding spot in the dark street, Lin Rui suddenly came to a halt only a few tens of meters away. Bucky, who was following close behind, also stopped abruptly.

    Hoo!

    Then, Lin Rui immediately tossed theser gun he was holding to Bucky and also offered him a set of advanced sses. As soon as Bucky caught theser gun and put on the sses, he realized that everything he saw was enveloped in a soft green glow, with distinct lines marking various objects, and even asional data fluctuations.

    Despite using tactical goggles during his time with Hydra, the sses provided by Lin Rui had a significant advantage. As Bucky put them on and nced over at Lin Rui, the sses disyed Lin Rui¡¯s basic physical information, including an urate strength estimation.

    ¡°Ordinary firearms won¡¯t work against Antman, andser beams are only effective if they hit their mark. These sses will help you locate your target. If you can detonate these bombs up close, you might be able to destroy their suits,¡± Lin Rui exined, hastily passing Bucky two miniature electromaic bombs he had acquired from the System Shop.

    During Scott¡¯s invasion of Stark¡¯s secret base in the northern suburbs of New York, Lin Rui learned about the battle with the two Iron Man warriors and knew that electromaic attacks could briefly disable the Antman suit. That¡¯s why he obtained the bombs for Bucky, who was still struggling to handle Antman despite his strength.

    Ever since recovering his memory and reopening the System Shop, Lin Rui noticed a sudden increase in his Reward points. Perhaps it was linked to some of his previous experiences, but he didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. At that moment, he was relieved to finally obtain items ording to his needs.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve located them,¡± Bucky replied, taking the electromaic bombs from Lin Rui. He had already spotted two tiny figures approaching them through the sses, which he had quickly be familiar with.

    During Scott¡¯s fall from the apartment building, Bucky was unable to see what Antman really looked like. However, with the sses provided by Lin Rui, Bucky could finally see Antman¡¯s appearance clearly. It was simr to what he had imagined, tiny people in battle suits resembling miniature toys. Without Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Bucky might not have taken the viin seriously at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle one, and leave the others to you,¡± Lin Rui said, able to spot the two approaching Antmans without using the sses. With that, he vanished in an instant.

    Brush!

    Bucky was unfazed by Lin Rui¡¯s speed, having already witnessed it during the encounter with ckheart in Rochester. With Lin Rui now gone, Bucky could only barely track his movements through the sses before refocusing his attention on the two approaching Antmans.

    P¨±!

    Bucky¡¯s calm expression did not waver as he watched Lin Rui swiftly dispatch the two approaching Antmans with ease. With the immediate threat eliminated, Lin Rui proceeded to make his way toward the location where Scott had fallen.

    Bucky knew that he no longer had to worry about the Antman that had been taken down by Lin Rui. His attention was now focused on the Antman who was stunned by the sudden turn of events.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    Scott had fallen for over ten seconds before finally hitting the concrete road with a loud crash, creating a small hole in the solid surface. Ignoring the pain coursing through his body, Scott quickly got up and began scanning the area for Anton Ant¡¯s whereabouts.

    In the next second, he leaped away from the spot, narrowly avoiding severalser beams that had been fired in his direction by Darren Cross and his team, who had already caught up to him.

    Boom!

    ¡°Damn it! What about the help you promised?¡± Scott yelled, gripping hismunicator tightly as he rapidly increased in size and ran towards a dark alley.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s voice responded, catching Scott off guard. However, the voice did note through themunicator as he had expected but rather from beside him.

    Brush!

    As Scott ran, he saw a dark figure sh in front of him, and then there was another person behind him and realized that it is the young man who had given him some tips that night.

    ¡°Be careful! There are six of them!¡± Scott shouted loudly, worried that the stranger might get hurt.

    Unbeknownst to Scott, Darren Cross had dispatched two Antmans to intercept Lin Rui and Bucky. But since Scott was only focused on running, he was unaware of the missing enemies.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are only four left now,¡± Lin Rui replied calmly, after hearing Scott¡¯s warning.

    ¡°Four? Four is still hard to deal with!¡± Scott was taken aback by Lin Rui¡¯s response, and continued to shout.

    Lin Rui didn¡¯t respond, as Darren Cross and his team had already caught up with them. Upon seeing Lin Rui, Darren Cross rushed to finish him off with a single blow, without realizing how the young man had moved so quickly. With Antman¡¯s size and strength, if hended a full punch, it would be like being hit by a bullet.

    Swipe!

    Led by Darren Cross, the four Antmans charged toward Lin Rui. Despite being fast enough to dodge the attack, Lin Rui chose to release his internal energy defenseyer to test its ability to withstand the Antmans¡¯ attack.

    Hum~

    Scott looked on in surprise as a light green aura suddenly enveloped Lin Rui¡¯s body. The next moment, Darren Cross and his Antman soldiers collided with the shield created by Lin Rui.

    P¨± P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    There was a series of four muffled sounds, like flies hitting the ss, as Darren Cross and the other three Antmans collided with Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy defenseyer, only to be mercilessly bounced away.

    ¡°It seems that my internal energy defense can withstand attacks at this level, but I¡¯m not sure if it can block Antman from entering the Quantum Realm.¡± Lin Rui was not too surprised by the four ejected Antmans and murmured to himself.

    ¡°What is this?! What¡¯s happening?!¡± Scott, who was standing beside him, widened his eyes in shock as he watched Darren Cross and the others being repelled by the sudden green light emitting from Lin Rui¡¯s body.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 988: Internal Energy Domain

    <h4>Chapter 988: Internal Energy Domain</h4>

    Scott believes that the sudden appearance of a light green glow around Lin Rui¡¯s body is indicative of an energy force field. However, he questions how such a force field,posed entirely of energy, could possibly withstand the impact of solid matter.

    Although Scott is curious, Lin Rui has no intention of exining the nature of his internal energy to him, as he is unable to provide a clear exnation himself.

    After being flung by the defenseyer of Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy, Darren Cross and hispanions suddenly grew in size before crashing to the ground. After taking a moment to regain their bnce, Darren Cross rose to his feet with a scowl on his face.

    He had just received news that one of the two Antmans he had dispatched to confront Lin Rui and Bucky had gone missing, while the other was still battling Bucky.

    As he red at Lin Rui and Scott, Darren Cross couldn¡¯t fathom why someone like Lin Rui, with his bizarre abilities, had appeared on the scene. As far as he knew, Professor Pym only had Scott as his assistant, who was essentially useless.

    However, Lin Rui and Bucky, who were fighting fiercely with another opponent, were clearly powerful individuals, and Darren Cross couldn¡¯t understand why they were siding with Professor Pym.

    ¡°Who are you?! Why did you attack us?¡± Darren Cross demanded, still reeling from the fact that Lin Rui had effortlessly dispatched one of his Antmans and sent him flying with a single blow.

    If Lin Rui wasn¡¯t affiliated with Scott and had just intruded to interfere with his ns, then Darren Cross might have had a chance to persuade him to leave by other means. After all, all he wanted was to gain control over the Antman technology.

    ¡°Me? If you want to know who I am, you¡¯re not qualified yet. As for why I attacked you, it¡¯s just¡­to see if it would make you unhappy,¡± Lin Rui replied nonchntly, his lips curling into a slight smirk.

    As Lin Rui had anticipated, the strength of Antman and hispanions was no match for his own. Even the new Antman suits developed by Darren Cross were no match for the advanced Iron Man suits developed by Tony Stark.

    Furthermore, Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique was capable of detecting their positions with ease, even when they were in miniature form.

    Darren Cross¡¯s face turned crimson with rage at Lin Rui¡¯s words. He had never been spoken to in such a disrespectful manner before, especially when he was equipped with what he believed to be the most powerful battle suit in existence.

    ¡°Then you will die with him!¡± Darren Cross bellowed in fury, activating the spider-w-like weapon on his back and firingser beams at Lin Rui and Scott.

    Buzz!

    As soon as Darren Cross¡¯sser beam shot out, Scott quickly shrank down to avoid it. While Scott didn¡¯t know Lin Rui very well, he had faith in his abilities and didn¡¯t doubt that he could handle himself. Moreover, theser attack had given Scott enough time to call in his three flying ant teams, which had arrived just in time for him to make his escape.

    Brush!

    As expected, when Scott shrank to avoid theser attack, Lin Rui vanished like a ck shadow. Even with the sudden appearance of an Antman team on Darren Cross¡¯s side, Lin Rui felt no pressure.

    Antman¡¯s lowbat effectiveness, coupled with Lin Rui¡¯s own formidable strength, made the situation seem almost trivial inparison to the many dangerous incidents he had faced before.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Darren Cross shouted a warning to his team as Lin Rui moved with lightning speed, his movements almost too fast to follow. Despite the speed and intensity of his attacks, however, Lin Rui remained focused and in control, his years of experience in dealing with dangerous situations standing him in good stead.

    Boom!

    As soon as Darren Cross spoke, Lin Rui¡¯s figure materialized beside him,unching a swift kick that connected solidly with his chest. Caught off guard and with no time to shrink, Darren Cross was sent flying by the force of the blow, emittingser beams all the while. As he flew, he rapidly began to shrink down to a tiny size, his Antman suit failing him in the face of Lin Rui¡¯s overwhelming power.

    Buzz Buzz!

    As Darren Cross rapidly shrank in size, several other Antmen also quickly followed suit, leaving Lin Rui standing alone in the empty space. Undaunted, he simply sneered at the disy of shrinking technology.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you think this makes you invisible? I can still see you,¡± Lin Rui said with a hint of contempt in his voice, his eyes narrowed in concentration.

    Boom!

    The next moment, a pale green light emanated from his body as Lin Rui stood there, swelling in intensity before spreading rapidly to fill the dark alley. Ever since witnessing Iceman Robert¡¯s formidable Absolute Frozen Domain, Lin Rui had been consumed with the idea of creating his own unique domain.

    Through tireless practice and honing his internal energy control, he finally achieved the ability to release his internal energy in the form of a domain.

    ¡°After unleashing this new internal energy field, are you able to keep jumping?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes widened as he looked in a particr direction and posed the question.

    Lin Rui gazed in the direction he was looking at and saw Darren Cross and several other Antman attempting to p their wings within the light blue internal energy. They appeared to be trapped within a peculiar force field created by Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy, struggling to move.

    Scott, who was also enveloped within Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy field,y on his shoulder in a daze, observing the unique energy surrounding him.

    Ignoring the horrified expressions on Scott on his shoulders and Darren Cross, who was shrouded in internal energy and was struggling to move, Lin Rui strode confidently towards Darren Cross.

    ¡°Damn it!!¡± As Lin Rui closed in, Darren Cross growled in frustration and pressed the button on his suit to erge himself.

    Buzz~

    ¡°You think you can still grow bigger? Now you have to ask for my permission!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as he sensed the energy shift in Darren Cross, causing the entire internal energy field to freeze.

    Boom!

    Subsequently, the energy in the entire internal energy field ispressed and converged towards Darren Cross. Lin Rui is actually nning to use his internal energy to suppress Darren Cross¡¯s growth.

    Antman¡¯s ability to shrink and grow in size is based on the use of Pym Particles, which can manipte the distance between atoms, resulting in a release of massive energy.

    However, despite its incredible capabilities, the technology still adheres to certain energy principles. In this case, Lin Rui was using his own internal energy to counteract and suppress the changes brought on by Darren Cross¡¯s use of the Pym Particles.

    Buzz Buzz!

    As the internal energy continued to exert pressure on him, Darren Cross struggled to erge himself, the sound of strain emanating from his Antman suit. If this confrontation were to persist, there was a high likelihood that Darren Cross could be pulled to his death due to the effects of the Pym Particles.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 989: End

    <h4>Chapter 989: End</h4>

    Buzz Buzz~

    Darren Cross, who had the desire to increase his size, found himself in a severely distorted state due to the intense pressure of Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy field. Although the Pym Particles worked by stretching the distance between atoms, external pressure prevented this process from urring smoothly.

    It can be likened to Darren Cross being akin to a balloon that is constantly being pumped with air but is being held back by an invisible force preventing it from expanding. Should he persist, self-destruction would be inevitable.

    Having undergone this ordeal, Darren Cross and hispanions were acutely aware of the danger they were in. Thus, when faced with the looming threat of being crushed under immense pressure, they ceased their growth.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± In an attempt to break free from this state of control, Darren Cross strained to hurl two metallic bombs and then screamed in frustration.

    Huh~

    The two tiny metal bombs, flung by Darren Cross, rapidly expanded under his control. Despite the constraints of the internal energy field, he was determined to detonate them, whether it be throughpression and explosion or self-destruction. His aim was to employ the shock wave generated by the sts to break through the special energy field epassing him.

    ¡°Hmph! You think I¡¯ll let you seed?¡± Lin Rui sneered upon seeing the bombs thrown by Darren Cross.

    P¨± P¨±~

    In the following moment, the two metal bombs, barely bigger than sand grains, detonated right before Darren Cross, producing no shockwaves, only small sparks.

    Lin Rui had employed the internal energy field to quell the destructive potential of the bombs. He then advanced towards Darren Cross and hispanions, brandishing a ss bottle in his hand. It appeared that Lin Rui intended to capture the immobile Ant-Men within it.

    Whoosh!

    ¡°Damn it! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡± Darren Cross howled, frantically unleashingser beams.

    Simultaneously, he seized control of the ergement devices within the battle suits of the three Ant-Man fighters standing beside him. The trio appeared to be utterly petrified as their bodies swiftly expanded beyond their control.

    Unbeknownst to them, Darren Cross had already tampered with their suits, making him the central controller of all Ant-Man suits. Consequently, he could manipte the size-alteration function of any Ant-Man suit and thus control the lives of all Ant-Man fighters.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want this!¡±

    The three Ant-Man fighters, caught in the grip of Pym Particles and the internal energy field, cried out in terror. Although they were under themand of Darren Cross, they were merely hired guns who would not die for him!

    s, despite their desperate attempts to deactivate the Ant-Man suits, they were powerless to halt the uncontroble distortion taking hold.

    ¡°This is despicable!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes grew frosty upon witnessing Darren Cross sacrificing the lives of the three Ant-Man fighters in his bid to break free from the internal energy domain.

    Brush!

    In the ensuing moment, Lin Rui materialized before Darren Cross in a blur. Swiftly, he swept both hands across Darren Cross and then conjoined them together with a snap. Before Darren could react, Lin Rui had ensnared him within a specialized ss bottle.

    Buzz!

    Once inside the ss bottle, a faint, light-blue electromaic field enveloped Darren Cross, causing him to immediately copse and lose the ability to struggle. His Ant-Man suit, too, ceased to function. It appeared that Lin Rui had captured him with rtive ease and without causing any harm.

    Huh~

    After capturing Darren Cross, Lin Rui quickly recovered from the exhaustion caused by his internal energy field. Simr to Iceman¡¯s Absolute Frozen Field, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy field is also an energy-intensive ability, and he had expended a significant amount of energy using it. If it wasn¡¯t for his quick thinking and the need to test the power of his internal energy field, he would not have used it at all.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    With the suppression of the internal energy field lifted, the three Ant-Man warriors who had been under Darren Cross¡¯s control rapidly grew to their normal size and fell to the ground in agony. Despite Lin Rui¡¯s quick recovery, the intense energy confrontation had caused them significant injuries, and they were fortunate to have survived the ordeal.

    Huh~ bang!

    After Lin Rui had sessfully apprehended Darren Cross and incapacitated the three Antmen, Scott, who had been perched on Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder moments before, leaped off and immediately reverted to his normal size. As he transformed back to his original form, Scott removed his mask and surveyed the scene before him. He looked upon Darren Cross, who was now trapped within a ss bottle in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, and the three Antmen whoy writhing in agony on the ground.

    Scott was taken aback by the events that had just transpired. The sudden appearance of Lin Rui, who had taken down both Cross and his Antmen, was entirely unexpected. In Scott¡¯s mind, it seemed as though Lin Rui was a super soldier, sent to restrain Antman and his team.

    ¡°Who are you¡­?¡± Scott asked, standing across from Lin Rui, his mind filled with confusion and caution.

    Lin Rui¡¯s appearance had initially served as a reminder for Scott, thenter he had even provided assistance. However, it was Lin Rui¡¯s disy of absolute suppressive power that had left Scott feeling a deep sense of crisis.

    Scott had once thought that bing Antman would make him a renowned hero, someone who could save the world and be a great father to his daughter. But now he couldn¡¯t help but feel like a clown, his pride and aplishments appearing childish in the eyes of others.

    Scott couldn¡¯t be med for feeling inadequate despite having ess to the top technology on earth with the Antman suit and Pym Particles. Unfortunately for him, he had encountered Lin Rui, who was involved in cutting-edge scientific research beyond the earth¡¯s limits. Inparison, everything Scott had aplished seemed trivial.

    ¡°I should have told you earlier. I¡¯m just a wanderer, and to top it off, I¡¯m not a fan of Darren Cross,¡± Lin Rui responded with a smile, shaking the ss bottle in his hand as he listened to Scott¡¯s words.

    Da Da~

    As Lin Rui finished his response, the sound of footsteps could be hearding from outside the dark alley. Before long, Bucky entered with an unconscious Antman. Despite encountering some resistance, Bucky had managed to smoothly eliminate his opponent with the help of an electromaic bomb.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 990: Harvest

    <h4>Chapter 990: Harvest</h4>

    Boom!

    As Bucky approached Lin Rui, he released his grip on Antman and flung the unconscious figure to the ground. Despite sustaining a few injuries, Bucky¡¯s wounds were not severe.

    The warriors recruited by Darren Cross, equipped with Antman suits, possessed immense power against ordinary individuals. However, their fighting techniques appeared primitive to Bucky. In his view, he could easily ovee them in directbat.

    ¡°After I knocked out the guy, I couldn¡¯t locate the other one. I¡¯m not sure where you hit him,¡± After throwing down the fainted guy, Bucky looked at Lin Rui and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My p should keep him unconscious for a while, and I¡¯ll have Scott¡¯s ant helpers locate himter. How about you? Did you sustain any serious injuries?¡± Lin Rui nodded and then nced at Bucky¡¯s slightly torn clothes before asking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a minor injury that will heal with a few days of rest,¡± Bucky assured, his head shaking gently. Being the transformed Winter Soldier, Bucky possessed remarkable recovery abilities, and this injury wouldn¡¯t hinder him in any significant way.

    ¡°That¡¯s great news. It seems like everything has been resolved, and there¡¯s no cause for concern,¡± Lin Rui said, relieved to hear that Bucky was doing well. With a sigh of relief, he picked up the ss bottle in his hand and gave it a couple of shakes.

    Reflecting on the Antman incident, Lin Rui was pleasantly surprised by how smoothly it had gone. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if his newfound strength was the reason for the sess. Despite Antman¡¯s reputation as a skilled high-tech hero in the Marvel world, he was no match for Lin Rui¡¯s abilities.

    As Bucky gazed intently at Darren Cross, who was trapped inside the ss bottle in Lin Rui¡¯s hand, his eyes flickered with interest. He recognized that this wasn¡¯t magic, but a legitimate technology capable of altering the world¡¯s course.

    Though Bucky was primarily a fighter, he wasn¡¯t naive; he understood that if this technology were to be made public and utilized on a broad scale, it would have enormous consequences and implications for the world.

    However, Bucky doesn¡¯t know what Lin Rui ns to do now. Bucky doesn¡¯t care whether he wants to get this technology or just hand Darren Cross over to Scott and the others but he is also curious about this technology.

    ¡°That¡­¡± While Lin Rui and Bucky conversed, Scott eventually found himself unable to remain silent and spoke up.

    Despite facing problems from the very start of his n and encountering a perilous situationter on, Scott owed his survival to Lin Rui¡¯s timely intervention. However, Scott believed he still had to make an effort to obtain the ss bottle that Lin Rui held in his hand since he deemed Darren Cross to be valuable.

    ¡°Scott, do you want him?¡± Lin Rui interjected, brandishing the ss bottle before Scott could finish his sentence.

    ¡°Uh¡­yes, Darren Cross is affiliated with Pym Technology, and considering the severity of his crime, he deserves to face legal consequences,¡± Scott replied, feeling somewhat sheepish in light of Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    ¡°Hehe, do you believe that someone like Darren Cross is truly capable of being punished by thew? Even if you hand him over to the police, there¡¯s a chance he could be rescued by someer on. The Antman suit and Pym Particle technology will still be researched in secret, and may bring about unexpected and unimaginable consequences in the future,¡± Lin Rui responded calmly to Scott¡¯s answer.

    Darren Cross, a criminal mastermind with a technology-based modus operandi, is likely backed by powerful forces. Handing him over to the police may simply result in him being set free, akin to what happened with Tony¡¯s uncle, Obadiah Stane.

    Obadiah possessed enough technological know-how to cause significant problems if not kept under the watchful eye of SHIELD. Therefore, it may be necessary to turn Darren over to a more powerful organization like SHIELD to ensure he faces true justice.

    ¡°Uh!¡­¡± Scott was taken aback upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s statement.

    Initially, Scott had not considered the matter as deeply, and Dr. Pym had not instructed him on what to do after stealing Darren Cross¡¯s new Antman suit. Typically, it was Pym who educated them on such matters, as technical expertise did not necessarily equate to a knack forprehensive nning.

    Lin Rui¡¯s words left Scott uncertain about what to do next.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you take Darren Cross. I have no use for him anyway. But do you have a n for how to deal with him? Despite his public outburst in front of numerous directors tonight, Pym Technology may no longer listen to him, but I have doubts about the individuals behind him taking action,¡± Scott queried, addressing his concerns to Lin Rui.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take him back first. Dr. Pym will undoubtedly need an exnation. I don¡¯t know what happened to him. I hope he¡¯s alright,¡± Scott continued with a serious expression, after pondering for a moment.

    ¡°Very well, then it¡¯s in your hands. Don¡¯t worry, the ss bottle should suffice to keep him restrained,¡± Lin Rui responded, already having anticipated Scott¡¯s decision and handing over the ss bottle to him.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Scott finally responded to Lin Rui¡¯s request. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±

    As he held the ss bottle, his attention shifted to the four unconscious new Antman soldiers lying on the ground. Scott knew that they were also wearing the new Antman suits and there might be some PymParticles left inside. He began to consider whether to take them back as well.

    But before he could make a decision, Lin Rui spoke up. ¡°I need to keep two of these guys, do you have any objections?¡±

    Lin Rui had initially been interested in the Antman suit and PymParticle technology, and now that there were multiple suits and particles in front of him, he couldn¡¯t resist taking some for himself. He didn¡¯t need all of them, but two would suffice.

    ¡°No, I have no objection.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Scott replied immediately.

    Since Lin Rui had already helped him considerably, Scott had no issue with letting him take two of the Antman suits. He was not afraid of the technology and knew that it was in safe hands. After carefully removing the suits from the four unconscious individuals, Scott selected two sets for himself and handed over the rest to Lin Rui.

    While doing so, he also provided Lin Rui with some basic instructions on how to operate the Antman suit, making it easier for him to transport them.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, I¡¯ll find the guy you knocked out and then go back to see Dr. Pym.¡± Throwing the four guys in the corner, Scott said as he looked at the young man and Bucky in front of him.

    ¡°See you.¡±

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 991: Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 991: Trouble</h4>

    Da Da Da ~

    After Scott¡¯s silhouette vanished into the night, Lin Rui and Bucky lingered for a moment before departing.

    The battle had been swift, and despite the helicopter¡¯s wreckage drawing police attention, they were far enough away from the scene of the fight to slip away unnoticed. With two brand new Antman suits in tow, Lin Rui and Bucky made their way back without drawing any attention to themselves.

    Upon returning to the city, Lin Rui decided to stay for an additional two days to keep an eye out for any potential aftermath from the battle with Scott and his team.

    Additionally, he intended to dedicate some time to studying the intricacies of the Antman suit and Pym Particles. Once Lin Rui hadpleted his personal research, he nned to hand over both sets of Antman suits to Tony before continuing on with his journey.

    That evening, Lin Rui took some time to assess the worth of the Antman suit and Pym Particles in the System Shop. He was pleased to find that the Antman suit was valued at 50,000 Reward points, while the System Shop offered an impressive 200,000 Reward Points for Pym Particle.

    It was bing increasingly clear that the ability to manipte the Quantum Realm, changing the distance between atoms and even reducing matter infinitely, held an immeasurable value in the realm of time and space.

    If Darren Cross and his team of Antman fighters had the ability to freely enter the Quantum Realm, the battle they just faced would have been far from simple. Perhaps Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy field would not have been enough to trap Darren Cross once he entered the Quantum Realm.

    ¡°Such a tempting offer,¡± Lin Rui thought to himself as he examined the generous reward points offered by the System Shop.

    Nevertheless, Lin Rui had already obtained the Magic Cube in the past and had even taken part in the Dark Elf¡¯s invasion of Asgard. As a result, he hadpleted some hidden Missions that rewarded him with a substantial number of reward points. Therefore, Lin Rui was not currently in dire need of reward points.

    Pushing aside the allure of the reward points, Lin Rui stowed both sets of Antman battle suits in his portable space. The following day, Lin Rui and Bucky nned to personally test the unique features of the Antman suits and experience the marvel of their ability to grow and shrink.

    Just when Lin Rui and Bucky thought that the Antman incident was temporarily resolved and returned to their hotel to rest, Scott, who was on his way back with Darren Cross, received an urgent message from Hope.

    Hope warned Scott to hide and not to reveal his face, as some people had suspiciously appeared at the hospital where Dr. Pym was being treated with the Recovery Serum.

    Despite Hope¡¯s attempt to inquire about their identities, the group of individuals refused to reveal any information and instead stood outside the hospital ward with nk expressions, seemingly monitoring Hope and Dr. Pym. Hope suspected that these people were affiliated with Darren Cross, and quickly contacted Scott for his safety.

    Although relieved that Scott had sessfully apprehended Darren Cross, Hope did not want to risk Scott¡¯s safety and instructed him not to return immediately. These individuals were likely waiting for Scott¡¯s return and would not make a move until they confirmed that Darren Cross was caught. Once they knew, they would likely take action.

    After disconnecting from Hope, Scott contacted Luis and the others, but they too were being monitored. Fortunately, Luis¡¯ eldest cousin was able to secretly send a message to Scott during the surveince. With no other options, Scott broke into an unremarkable and abandoned house in the dark to avoid detection.

    Huh~

    Sitting in the chair, Scott ced the ss bottle containing Darren Cross on the table and took a deep breath. He felt exhausted from tonight¡¯s events. The situation was not what they had expected.

    They had not anticipated that Darren Cross would be so reckless and that the people behind him would be so brazen. It seemed that calling the police would be of no use since the other party had notmitted any crimes yet.

    Scott furrowed his brow, wondering what to do next. ¡°Are we just going to hide like this? What are those guys up to? What¡¯s their end game?¡± He muttered to himself.

    Initially, Scott had thought that the conflict was limited to Pym Technology, and once they took down Darren Cross, they could safely control the technologies of the Antman suit and Pym Particle.

    However, the current situation suggested that Darren Cross had already allied with other forces during his research, and they had disrupted his ns. This meant that the forces backing him would not hesitate to take action.

    ¡°Dr. Pym is stubborn! If we had informed SHIELD about this earlier, we wouldn¡¯t be feeling so helpless right now!¡± Scott was at a loss on how to resolve the current predicament and couldn¡¯t help pondering about SHIELD, an organization specialized in dealing with such matters. After all, they were professionals in their field.

    However, as an ordinary person, Scott had no means to directly contact SHIELD insiders. For SHIELD to intervene, the incident needed to be discovered and reported by their agents.

    However, the Antman incident was contained in a small area and even the police didn¡¯t raise much rm. As a result, it was unlikely that SHIELD would take notice of the situation.

    ¡°Hmph! SHIELD?! Do you truly believe that SHIELD is aspetent as you make them out to be?¡± Just as Scott was seated and pondering to himself, a voice abruptly interjected.

    Brush!

    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Scott promptly sat upright on his chair and gazed in the direction of the sound. There, in front of him, stood Darren Cross within the ss bottle, observing Scott from inside. Evidently, the remark earlier hade from him.

    After being incapacitated by Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy, Darren Cross had finally regained consciousness. Despite being trapped within the ss bottle, which had neutralized his Antman suit, Darren Cross appeared unfazed.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Your actions pose a significant threat to public safety. If SHIELD bes aware of your intentions with the Antman suit and PymParticle technology, they will certainly hold you ountable,¡± Scott retorted in a raised voice upon hearing Darren Cross¡¯s statement.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 992: Interrogation

    <h4>Chapter 992: Interrogation</h4>

    As Scott questioned him, Darren Cross¡¯s eyes filled with increasing disdain. If he wasn¡¯t wearing the Antman suit¡¯s helmet, Scott would have witnessed it himself.

    ¡°What am I nning to do with the Antman suit and Pym Particle technology? Scott, you don¡¯t understand me. I¡¯m not like Hank Pym, that old, rigid guy. I¡¯m not just a scientist, I¡¯m a businessman! And what do businessmen care about the most? It¡¯s profit! Do you really believe that I have dedicated years of hard work to research the Antman suit and Pym Particle out of pure scientific curiosity?!¡± Darren Cross retorted loudly with disdain while standing inside the ss bottle, in response to Scott¡¯s questioning.

    Compared to a purely scientific researcher like Hank Pym, Darren Cross possessed a scientific research-oriented business mindset.

    This is why he had been able to sessfully oust Dr. Pym from Pym Technologies, the major technologypany that he founded, and assume control over the majority of its directors.

    Darren Cross recognized the vast potential of the Antman suit and Pym Particle technology in various fields, which motivated him to research them at the expense of Dr. Pym.

    Furthermore, during the research process, Darren Cross actively sought out other individuals to support him in his endeavors. It was this covert backing that allowed Darren Cross to persist and eventually seed in his research.

    ¡°Businessman? Benefits? How could you treat technology like the Antman suit and Pym Particle as meremodities? They are priceless!¡± Scott yelled in anger upon hearing Darren Cross¡¯s words.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­ Everything has a price, it just depends on whether the other party can afford it. Unfortunately for you, the person I¡¯m working with can pay that price,¡± Darren Cross replied disdainfully from inside the ss bottle as Scott seethed with anger.

    Upon hearing Darren Cross¡¯s words, Scott suddenly had a foreboding feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Who are you coborating with? And¡­you wouldn¡¯t have used the Antman suit and Pym Particle technology for¡­illegal purposes?¡± Scott asked with a trembling voice, reaching out to grasp the ss bottle.

    Based on Darren Cross¡¯s earlier statements, it appears that the organization he¡¯s working with is quite powerful and may have some sort of connection with SHIELD.

    It¡¯s possible that they have already obtained the Antman suit and Pym Particle technology, rendering all of Scott and Dr. Pym¡¯s hard work useless. Scott realizes this and begins to feel a sense of despair.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re notpletely clueless after all. I¡¯ve already sold several sets of Antman suits and Pym Particles to my partners during the day,¡± Darren Cross cackled in response to Scott¡¯s question.

    Just like that, Scott¡¯s worst fears are confirmed ¨C Darren Cross has indeed handed over the Antman suit and Pym Particle technology to his coborators. This means that all of the time and effort put into retrieving the technology will be for naught.

    Boom!

    Upon hearing Darren Cross¡¯s admission, Scott couldn¡¯t contain his anger and impulsively swiped the ss bottle off the table with his hand. As the bottle flew through the air, Scott anxiously chased after it, fearful that breaking the bottle might release Cross from his confinement.

    Despite his efforts, Scott¡¯s reflexes were too slow, and the ss bottle hit the floor, much to the delight of Darren Cross watching from within.

    Bang~~

    The ss bottle hit the ground and rolled a few times beforeing to a stop, but it remained unscathed. It was a testament to the quality of the product produced by Lin Rui or System Shop ¨C it couldn¡¯t be smashed easily, even after enduring all sorts of abuse.

    Hoo~

    ¡°Wow, that was close! This ss bottle is of excellent quality, but I have no clue where that young man got it from,¡± Scott eximed as he hurried over. With the bottle now still, he let out a sigh of relief and muttered to himself as he picked it up.

    As Scott muttered to himself, Darren Cross, whose face was already contorted with displeasure from the unbroken ss bottle, turned even greener. Despite the powerful supporters he had behind the scenes, the young man who had effortlessly defeated him and trapped him had taken Darren Cross aback. As Scott had just implied, the young man¡¯s background was clearly not to be underestimated. If this young man were to turn against him, Darren Cross couldn¡¯t help but feel that things might take an unexpected turn.

    Boom!

    As Darren Cross was worrying about Lin Rui, Scott ced the ss bottle back on the table. In an attempt to release his anger, Scott shook the ss bottle with great force, causing Darren Cross inside to roll around several times.

    It was clear that Scott was still furious about Darren Cross¡¯s n and disregard for the importance of the Antman suit and Pym Particle technology. With each shake, Darren Cross became more and more disoriented, his body tumbling around inside the ss bottle.

    ¡°Darren, is this really your best?¡± Despite being trapped in a ss bottle, Darren Cross maintained a tone of strength and confidence.

    ¡°Tell me, Darren, who are you working with? Do you realize the danger of letting the Ant-Man suit and Pym particles fall into the wrong hands? The world would be inplete chaos!¡± Scott shouted at Darren with anger and frustration.

    ¡°Is this world really that stable? We had an alien invasion not long ago, and things have already changed,¡± Darren replied dismissively to Scott¡¯s concerns.

    As a businessman, Darren knew better than to reveal the identities of his coborators. He had only sold a few sets of Ant-Man suits and Pym particles, but he had not sold theplete technology. If his buyers wanted more, they would have to continue cooperating with him.

    Despite being trapped by Scott, Darren remained confident that his allies woulde to his rescue. He just needed to hold on until then.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Scott eximed, realizing that arguing with Darren was pointless. He considered locking Darren up for life or even killing him, as he felt that people like Darren posed a serious threat to society.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 993: Known Support

    <h4>Chapter 993: Known Support</h4>

    In the face of Darren Cross¡¯s reluctance to reveal his partner¡¯s identity, Scott was tempted to use some cruel means to extract the information from him.

    However, he was aware that if he were to open the ss bottle, Darren Cross would surely flee and he wasn¡¯t certain if he could catch him again.

    Of course, if Professor Pym were awake, he would be able to deduce who Darren Cross¡¯s allies were. During the development of the Antman suit and Pym Particle, Professor Pym was still a member of SHIELD.

    However, the head of SHIELD¡¯s weapon defense department had different ns for the technology and shed with Professor Pym, which ultimately led to his departure from SHIELD.

    Based on Darren Cross¡¯sments on SHIELD, it¡¯s likely that his partners are retired bosses from the older generation of SHIELD.

    While the current SHIELD is under the leadership of ¡°young people¡± like Steve Rogers, these older individuals can still exert their influence and pursue their goals by leveraging their previous identities.

    Power is a difficult thing to relinquish, and these retired bigwigs are no exception. Despite having left SHIELD, their desire to prove themselves remains strong, and they are constantly on the lookout for new avenues to exert their influence.

    In particr, the former head of SHIELD¡¯s weapons department has been coveting the Antman technology for years. With SHIELD growing stronger under the leadership of Captain America, they are willing to take risks, and the Antman technology represents a significant opportunity for them to achieve their goals.

    Scott was left with no other option but to wait for Hope or Luis to see if they could help him find a way out of his current predicament. Although the people monitoring them were tantly obvious, they wouldn¡¯t dare to attack them in public, giving Scott some peace of mind.

    However, he knew that if Professor Pym could find another opportunity, he would know exactly how to proceed.

    Unbeknownst to Scott, the people monitoring Hope and Luis had also dispatched a team to search for him. As he waited, a small group was rapidly approaching the residential building, hoping to find Scott before he could make his escape.

    Luckily, Scott had moved just in time, and if he hadn¡¯t, he would have been caught immediately.

    Buzz~

    As Scott and Darren Cross locked eyes through the ss bottle, a tense silence descended upon them. Suddenly, a faint energy wave swept over the area. It was the scanning energy wave sent out by the team searching for Scott outside.

    D¨© D¨© Drops!

    Scott remained oblivious to the energy fluctuation that had just urred, but he was immediately alerted by the sound of the siren emanating from Lin Rui¡¯smunicator. His heart began to race as he tried to figure out what was going on.

    Thankfully, Lin Rui had been thoughtful enough to equip themunicator with a special function that the Antman suit did not possess. Otherwise, Scott would have been leftpletely in the dark.

    ¡°Huh?! What¡¯s going on?!¡± As he listened to the siren ring, Scott¡¯s mind raced with possibilities. Was it the authorities closing in on him? Or perhaps his allies wereing to his rescue?

    To his surprise, however, there was no response from Lin Rui on the other end of themunicator. It was up to Scott to figure out what was going on and to make his next move.

    ¡°Haha! My rescuers are here! You won¡¯t be able to escape this time!¡± Darren Cross also heard the siren of themunicator through the ss bottle, and seeing Scott¡¯s nervous expression, he shouted in surprise.

    ¡°The person who saved you? Are they the people working with you?¡± Hearing what Darren Cross said, Scott quickly blinked his eyes a few times and said in a low voice.

    Brush!

    Without waiting for a response from Darren Cross, Scott swiftly reached for the ss bottle on the table and made a run for it toward the back of the room.

    The ring rm from hismunicator signaled danger, and his instincts told him to get out of there as fast as he could. His heart raced as he sprinted, and he could feel his palms starting to sweat.

    However, Darren Cross wasn¡¯t going to let him get away that easily.

    With a look of disdain on his face, he grabbed hold of the ss bottle from inside and warmed him that running was futile. ¡°Do you think you can run away?¡± he sneered. ¡°Their background and strength are beyond what you can imagine.¡±

    Despite the panic that threatened to overwhelm him, Scott knew that he couldn¡¯t give up without a fight. He knew that his Antman powers might not be enough against the opponents, who possessed the same equipment to detect him.

    After all, Darren Cross had given them several sets of Antman suits. They might even have been prepared for this very moment.

    In addition, he knew that the opponents were professionals who were more than capable of taking him down. But Scott was not one to back down from a challenge.

    ¡°Huh! I still have to try!¡± he retorted to Darren Cross, determined to make his escape.

    Buzz Buzz!

    Scott swiftly made his way to the fence at the back of the house and flipped over it,nding safely on the other side. As he jumped out, he shrunk himself in an instant, using his Antman abilities to reduce his size.

    However, in the rush, he had forgotten that the ss bottle he was holding wouldn¡¯t shrink with him.

    Just as he was about to make his escape, the ss bottle slipped out of his grip and fell to the ground with a loud crash.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Scott cursed under his breath, his face contorting into an expression of frustration and anger.

    Hum!

    As the flying ant soared through the air, Scott Lang seized the opportunity to make his move. With a sudden burst of energy, heunched himself from the ant¡¯s back, and in an instant, his size grew dramatically.

    In his erged state, he deftly snatched the ss bottle from its resting ce and prepared to make his escape.

    However, to his dismay, Scott found that he was unable to shrink himself back down to his normal size.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the unique material of the ss bottle or if the presence of Darren Cross inside had somehow interfered with his abilities as Antman. Whatever the cause, he knew he had to act quickly.

    With no other choice but to flee, Scott clutched the ss bottle tightly and made a dash for safety.

    Swipe!

    As Scott mbered over the wall, multiple beams of light suddenly illuminated the area. He found himself surrounded by a throng of people, just as Darren Cross had warned ¨C their search technology was formidable. Scott had no time to transform into Antman before he was swiftly detected.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got him! Take him down!¡± Darren Cross bellowed, gesturing towards the figures outside the ss enclosure.

    Call!

    Before Darren Cross could finish hismand, Scott had already flung a handful of tiny metal darts with lightning speed. The projectiles hurtled towards the throng of people before him and swiftly closed the gap, creating a barricade in mid-air that blocked their iing attacks.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    As Scott hurled the metal darts, a cacophony of gunfire erupted in the darkness. The opponent¡¯s bullets ricocheted off the erged darts, preventing them from causing any harm. The darts continued to rain down on the attackers, forcing them to frantically dodge and weave to avoid being struck.

    However, despite Scott¡¯s valiant effort, he found himself surrounded from multiple directions. His current size made it almost impossible to extract Darren Cross and escape unscathed.

    ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re trapped now!¡± Darren Cross cackled, sensing victory was within his grasp. The ss bottle shook violently as he taunted Scott.

    ¡°Not necessarily!¡±

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 994: Giant Mode

    <h4>Chapter 994: Giant Mode</h4>

    Click!

    After saying this, Scott stuffed the ss bottle containing Darren Cross into the suit and quickly pressed the button on his right hand.

    ¡°Time to try out giant mode!¡± Scott eximed, his eyes wide with excitement as he felt the Pym Particles coursing through the Antman suit.

    Buzz Buzz!

    Boom!

    In the blink of an eye, the adversaries encircling Scott brandishing an array of weapons witnessed him grow to an enormous size, towering over them at a height equivalent to a five or six-story building!

    After finding himself in a tight spot, Scott took a leap of faith and activated the giant mode, a feature he had not tested during his training.

    Huh~

    As Scott suddenly grew to a towering height equivalent to a five or six-story building, the adversaries who had surrounded him and Darren Cross gaped in awe. Scott¡¯s transformation had clearly frightened them.

    Inparison to his shrinking abilities as Antman, the visual impact of his ergement was more intimidating. Humans naturally have a psychological fear of massive objects, after all.

    ¡°Woo-hoo! This is exhrating!¡± Scott¡¯s spirits were clearly lifted by his transformation into a giant. Heughed heartily and strode towards the street, relishing in his newfound power.

    Boom!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As he made his way up the street, Scott made sure to sweep past the fighters who had surrounded him. These people were still in shock at the sudden appearance of the giant in front of them when Scott¡¯s massive foot swept over them. With ease, all the fighters were sent flying by Scott¡¯s kick, and the encirclement crumbled in an instant.

    ¡°Haha! You want to catch me? Keep dreaming!¡± Scott shouted with intense emotion, feeling his newfound, almost infinite power as a giant.

    Boom!

    After sweeping away the opposing team, Scott proceeded down the deserted night street. However, the other teams had already reacted.

    With the exception of the team that had been swept away, all the others chased after him, brandishing their weapons to attack the giant Scott. They didn¡¯t even need to aim anymore. Scott was so massive that they could hit him with their eyes closed.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In the next moment, dozens of mes burst out in the dark night, illuminating the quiet street and the giant figure of Scott.

    Soon, mes erupted from all over Scott¡¯s body, and his reaction time seemed to slow down due to his colossal size, leaving him unable to dodge the iing attacks.

    However, with his enormous size, the attacks that could have posed a significant threat to him now appeared to be nothing more than minor nuisances.

    Although the fire andser beam attacks left some scorched marks on Antman¡¯s suit, they didn¡¯t cause much damage to Scott.

    ¡°Wow! That hurts!¡± Despite theck of significant damage, the attacks did cause Scott some pain.

    Huh~

    Scott, feeling the rush of adrenaline, leaned down and lifted a car parked on the side of the road. With a loud roar, he swung the car at the attackingbat teams.

    Boom!

    Apanied by the ring sirens of cars parked by the side of the road, the sound of Scott picking up a car and smashing it into the attackingbat teams caused chaos.

    With the attack rhythm disrupted, Scott wasted no time and quickly took a giant stride, covering more than ten meters in a single step. He needed to distance himself from the pursuers to deactivate his giant mode and go back to hiding.

    Unlike the Antman mode, the giant mode consumed Scott more and he couldn¡¯t maintain it for a prolonged period.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In the middle of the night, a colossal figure, towering several meters high and donning a specializedbat suit, sprinted down the empty street.

    Scott¡¯s every stride created a colossal footprint on the ground, sending earthquake-like tremors throughout the vicinity, startling those who had already drifted off to sleep.

    It was impossible to conceal such a monumental spectacle. Every time Scott¡¯s feet hit the pavement, the surrounding structures would quiver twice, illuminating the area with bright lights and jolting countless individuals awake.

    Nervously seeking refuge from the potential tremors, some frantically dialed the authorities while others daringly peeked through open windows to witness the surreal scene.

    However, upon spotting the gargantuan, indistinct silhouette, everyone froze in disbelief, questioning the authenticity of what they were seeing and assuming it was merely a dream.

    ¡°That¡¯s!¡­ A Giant!!¡±

    ¡°Monster!! Ahhh!¡±

    ¡°Giant! Giant! There really are giants in this world!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! Oh! Daddy! Daddy! I see giants!¡±

    The night was about to be an unforgettable one. As Scott underwent a tremendous transformation and evolved into a giant, dozens of individuals caught a glimpse of the blurry figure sprinting frantically through the darkness.

    Quick-witted spectators seized their mobile phones and cameras, capturing hazy images of the colossal entity. Though the pictures were indistinct, they served as concrete proof of what they had witnessed.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    After Scott transformed into a giant and fled, the rescue teams pursuing Darren Cross ceased their pursuit. Given Scott¡¯s tremendous speed and noise level, they knew it was futile to chase him.

    Thest thing they wanted was to attract unwanted attention from the public and cause chaos.

    Finally, after sprinting through several streets as a giant, Scott came to a halt and deactivated his giant mode, returning to his normal size behind an aging residential building.

    P¨±!

    After deactivating his giant mode, Scott slumped onto the ground, utterly exhausted. Even though his transformation into a giantsted only two minutes, the physical toll on Scott was far more intense than his Ant-Man transformation. He could barely lift his arms.

    ¡°Phew~ That was close! I barely made it out!¡± Scott panted heavily, propped against the wall.

    Despite knowing that he had made quite amotion as a giant and was likely seen by someone, Scott had no other option but to transform and flee. It was better to be seen than to be caught by the enemy, and even if someone did see him, they might not believe their own eyes.

    ¡°Who were those guys? They can¡¯t be associated with SHIELD! Their weapons were unusual!¡± Scott pondered, taking a moment to recuperate.

    As he contemted the individuals who aided Darren Cross, Scott retrieved the ss vial that he had earlier secured in his suit. Although he had just escaped death, he couldn¡¯t let Cross off the hook. However, as he reached for the vial, a strange expression crossed his face.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 995: Loosing

    <h4>Chapter 995: Loosing</h4>

    After searching all over his body, Scott let out an exasperated curse upon realizing that the ss bottle he had stuffed in Antman¡¯s suit earlier was now missing. It was unclear when it had disappeared, as Scott hadn¡¯t noticed until now.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have fallen out earlier!¡± Scott muttered to himself, his face contorted in frustration, as he searched his body once more and confirmed that the bottle was indeed gone.

    If the bottle containing Darren Cross had fallen out during Scott¡¯s transformation into a giant, it was likely that the opposing team had already found it by now. With this turn of events, Scott¡¯s n for the night was aplete failure.

    Although he had managed to secure several new Antman suits, they were useless in stopping Darren Cross¡¯s nefarious ns as he could now cooperate with the other party.

    Adding to their woes, Dr. Pym had been shot and injured, and their encounter with Darren Cross had resulted in a major setback.

    Even if Dr. Pym were to seek the police¡¯s help, the support behind Darren Cross was so great that it was highly unlikely they would be able to apprehend him. It was clear that things had taken a turn for the worse, and the situation seemed grim.

    D¨© D¨© Drop~

    Scott was leaning against the wall, his face twisted in frustration as he contemted his next move, when amunication notification chimed in his helmet. To his delight, he saw that Hope had connected with him.

    ¡°Hope! Thank goodness! Are you okay? How¡¯s Dr. Pym?¡± Scott asked urgently after connecting to themunication.

    ¡°Scott, we¡¯re alright, and Hank¡¯s out of danger. The police have arrived, and the men have fled. Themunication blockade has also been lifted. How¡¯s your situation?¡± Hope quickly responded to Scott¡¯s inquiries and then inquired about his own situation.

    Given that Pym Technology was thergest local high-techpany, the police would undoubtedly have taken a keen interest in the vicious attack that had taken ce there.

    Before Hope had called the police, they had already sent someone to investigate the Pym Technology Building.

    However, due to Antman technology¡¯s secrecy and Dr. Pym¡¯s involvement, the police had no intention of exposing the matter, and they only apprehended a few of Darren Cross¡¯s useless subordinates who had been subdued by Scott.

    After Hope had taken Dr. Pym to the hospital, the police had also dispatched a captain to gather information on the situation.

    Although they could not ascertain the truth of the matter, Hope had used this opportunity to disperse the men who had surrounded her and informed the police of the danger posed by Darren Cross.

    For the police, a gunshot wound was a serious matter, especially when the victim was someone as prominent as Hank Pym. As a result, Darren Cross would soon go from being a respected, promising young man to a wanted criminal.

    ¡°That¡¯s great news! I¡¯m fine on my end too. Someone dide to rescue Darren Cross, but I managed to get rid of them. However¡­¡± Scott¡¯s relief was palpable upon hearing that Hope¡¯s situation had improved.

    ¡°But what?¡± Hope detected the unease in Scott¡¯s voice and pressed for more information.

    ¡°But¡­I lost him during my escape¡­I have no idea where he could have been tossed¡­¡± Scott trailed off, clearly troubled by the turn of events.

    Hope: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Immediately after Scott transformed into a giant and fled, the team that hade to rescue Darren Cross quietly slipped away, leaving no trace behind.

    It was clear that they were a highly skilled and well-trained group, as they managed to evade both the police and any witnesses who may have observed their departure.

    Beep Beep Beep~

    The streets where Scott had transformed into a giant and fled were now illuminated by bright lights. Dozens of police cars had cordoned off the block, their sirens ring continuously.

    Onlookers who had witnessed the giant footprints left on the street were dumbfounded. While the police did not say anything, it was evident that their thoughts were not much different from the curious crowd gathered around them.

    Amidst themotion, a little boyy on the third-floor window of a nearby residential building, watching the busy scene outside. When Scott had run past earlier, he had caused a stir, waking up the entire street.

    The little boy¡¯s parents had woken him up and urged him to run for safety. However, it turned out to be a false rm, and no earthquake had urred.

    Now, the little boy¡¯s parents were downstairs, dressed in their clothes, talking to neighbors and discussing the extraordinary events that had unfolded on the street. Meanwhile, the little boyy on the window, peering out.

    Suddenly, he noticed something reflecting the light from the police cars parked below in the card slot outside the window.

    Ka~

    The curious boy opened the window and reached out to grab the reflective object. As soon as the little boy touched it, he realized it was a small ss bottle. Inside the bottley a tiny figure the size of an ant, lying still.

    ¡­

    The events of that night were bound to be turbulent, but after assisting Scott in escaping the clutches of Darren Cross¡¯s Antman team, Lin Rui refrained from getting involved in any further proceedings.

    Perhaps he believed that Scott should face the dangers and difficulties thate with being a new Antman.

    As chaos engulfed the city due to Scott¡¯s incident, Lin Rui and Bucky spent a peaceful night at the motel. The hours flew by, and soon it was dawn.

    Lin Rui and Bucky rose early, and after a quick tidying up, Lin Rui switched on the television in their room before heading to the bathroom. However, just as he was about to brush his teeth, the news on the TV caught his attention.

    ¡°On this morning¡¯s news, an earthquake was reported between the fifth and eighth blocksst night, with suspected giant footprints found at the scene. Witnesses reported seeing giants in the area.¡±

    ¡°The founder of Pym Technology was attacked by director Darren Cross during a visit to thepany¡¯stest technology. He is currently undergoing treatment with the Recovery Serum at the hospital. The police have issued a warning for Darren Cross, who is now wanted and believed to be armed. Please exercise caution.¡±

    ¡°The police have cordoned off the Fifth and Eighth Streets sincest night, but our investigation and interviews suggest that there may be an exnation for these events that is difficult to grasp. Could giants really exist in our world, and if so, where could they be hiding?¡±

    As Lin Rui emerged from the bathroom with his toothbrush in his mouth, he was transfixed by the events of the previous night on the television news.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 996: After the Incident

    <h4>Chapter 996: After the Incident</h4>

    ¡°Whoa, a giant?¡± Lin Rui emerged from the bathroom, his head tilted to watch the TV news, muttering to himself in surprise.

    Bucky, too, was drawn to the news report, despite itsck of substance. Both men had participated in the Antman incident and knew what the news meant.

    ¡°Do you know anything about this giant, Jackson?¡± Bucky asked Lin Rui when he returned from the bathroom.

    ¡°Yeah, I have an idea. If I¡¯m right, this giant is anotherbat form of Antman ¨C the giant mode. Besides shrinking to the size of an ant, the Antman suit can also make the wearer many timesrger.¡± Lin Rui replied calmly.

    ¡°So, after we left, Scott got into another fight. And he couldn¡¯t escape as Antman, so he transformed into a giant.¡± Bucky analyzed, his eyes gleaming.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s likely that Scott encountered a more challenging situation. The criteria for transforming into a giant are much more stringent than for Antman. Unless absolutely necessary, Scott wouldn¡¯t choose to be a giant.¡± Lin Rui spected.

    ¡°Can you confirm Scott¡¯s status now?¡± Bucky knew Lin Rui could monitor Scott¡¯s situation and would rescue him when needed.

    ¡°I just checked, he¡¯s doing fine and resting in a hidden location arranged by Luis. But¡­ he seems to have lost Darren Cross¡­¡± Lin Rui frowned, looking concerned.

    After watching the news, Lin Rui utilized Scott¡¯smunicator to check on his situation. However, the message he received left him speechless.

    Lin Rui wasn¡¯t taken aback by the armed squad that came to support Darren Cross; it would have been strange if nobody did. In fact, Lin Rui had some theories about the squad¡¯s identities.

    He could have easily resolved the situation by informing JARVIS about it, letting SHIELD take over, and swiftly putting an end to the chaos.

    Nevertheless, Lin Rui believed that the Antman incident wasn¡¯t a major issue, and Darren Cross wouldn¡¯t cause any significant trouble.

    With Bucky and him secretly assisting Scott, he should have been able to handle things without anyplications. However, the attack from the armed squads resulted in Scott¡¯s loss of Darren Cross, which left Lin Rui dumbfounded.

    ¡°Did he lose Darren Cross?!¡± Bucky was taken aback by Lin Rui¡¯s words and asked in surprise.

    At that time, Lin Rui had already trapped Darren Cross inside a small ss bottle. As long as Darren Cross couldn¡¯t break it, there was no way he could escape.

    However, Scott¡¯s inability to keep him safe from the armed squads resulted in his loss, which was a shock to both of them.

    ¡°Well, he may have gotten lost during his escape. But there¡¯s a chance that those teams haven¡¯t found him yet. After all, the ss bottle can block many scanning technologies,¡± Lin Rui replied with a nod.

    ¡°What happens now? The police are searching for Darren Cross for causing a vicious gunshot wound, and with our help, Scott has defeated Darren Cross¡¯s Antman team and seized several Antman suits. What direction do you think this incident will take?¡± Bucky asked, no longer dwelling on the loss of Darren Cross.

    If Darren Cross was indeed lost on Scott¡¯s escape route and never found, he would die inside the ss bottle within a few days. Lin Rui could easily locate the bottle. However, whether he would take action or not wasn¡¯t Bucky¡¯s concern.

    ¡°If Darren Cross dies this way, even the powerful people behind him won¡¯t retaliate against Scott and Dr. Pym. However, I¡¯m worried that Darren Cross may have already struck a deal with them, and they may have an Antman team in their possession,¡± Lin Rui replied with a serious tone.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, we wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the people behind Darren Cross,¡± Bucky said, feeling helpless.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m avoiding trouble,¡± Lin Rui replied tly.

    If Lin Rui¡¯s spections were urate, then it wouldn¡¯t matter. Those retired bigwigs of the older SHIELD generation, apart from acquiring some high-tech from SHIELD, had nothing worth considering to their name.

    As long as Lin Rui and Steve Rogers spoke up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything significant.

    ¡°Afraid of trouble¡­¡± Bucky was left speechless by Lin Rui¡¯s slightly disdainful response.

    The more Bucky spent time with Lin Rui, the more he found himself unable to unravel the mysteries surrounding the young man before him.

    Aside from being incredibly powerful, Lin Rui appeared to possess various enigmatic backgrounds. However, as long as it didn¡¯t affect Bucky, he didn¡¯t care what Lin Rui¡¯s background was.

    ¡°Well, Scott and the others are safe now. The police have also intervened, so perhaps the matter is resolved this time. As for us, let¡¯s take a look at these two sets of Antman suits first. Don¡¯t you want to try them on?¡± Lin Rui looked at Bucky and asked, disregarding the situation surrounding Darren Cross and Scott for a moment.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion, Bucky¡¯s breathing became heavy. If Lin Rui had not put away the Antman suitsst night after demonstrating their capabilities, Bucky would have tried them on. As a fighter himself, he was naturally interested in the special high-tech suits.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 997: Trial Suit

    <h4>Chapter 997: Trial Suit</h4>

    Bucky watched with excitement as Lin Rui retrieved a small box from his portable space, which contained the two Antman battle suits. Earlier, Scott had briefed Lin Rui on the basics of controlling the suit¡¯s zoom feature.

    As a result, Lin Rui effortlessly removed one of the suits from the box and used a thin needle to detach it from its shirt.

    Hoo hoo!

    As Lin Rui prodded the Antman suits twice, the two tiny battle suits instantly erged to their normal size andy t on the bed.

    Compared to the Antman suit created by Dr. Pym more than a decade ago and worn by Scott, the new Antman suit created by Darren Cross looked cooler with a bright yellow body and ck stripes that made it stand out.

    ¡°Darren Cross is also a genius. He was able to create the Antman suit and sessfully develop the Pym Particle without any help from Dr. Pym,¡± Lin Rui remarked as he carefully examined the suit.

    Although the Pym Particle in the original storyline created by Dr. Pym was red, the one developed by Darren Cross was yellow. Lin Rui couldn¡¯t discern the difference between the two, but it was apparent that both could transform their wearer into Antman.

    After scrutinizing the suit and the Pym Particle, Lin Rui finally gave up attempting to research them. The technology behind the suit and the particle was too advanced for him toprehend.

    ¡°Bucky, do you dare to try it on?¡± Lin Rui asked, turning his attention to Bucky beside him.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Bucky, who had been eagerly anticipating trying the Antman suit on, replied with excitement.

    Huh~

    Without saying another word, Lin Rui handed an Antman suit to Bucky, who wasted no time putting it on. Despite his burly physique, the Antman suit was designed to amodate various body types, and its stretchability made the process of putting it on effortless for Bucky.

    Ka~

    After a minute, Bucky finally put on thest piece of the Antman suit with a soft thump. Lin Rui circled around him twice, ensuring that Bucky had fully suited up. Satisfied with Bucky¡¯s appearance, Lin Rui stood in front of him and gave a nod of approval.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll try it out first,¡± Bucky spoke with a serious tone, eager to test out the suit.

    As Bucky explored the inner workings of the Antman suit, he discovered that it had the unique ability to both shrink and erge, but even at its normal size, it was an advanced piece of high-tech equipment.

    Thus, Bucky needed to take some time to familiarize himself with its internal systems.

    Buzz~

    As soon as Bucky donned the helmet, a translucent screen lit up in front of his eyes, disying the basic status of the Antman suit and his own physical condition.

    Having been the Winter Soldier for Hydra, Bucky was no stranger to the inner workings of the suit which shows his various stats, and quickly mastered its basic functions despite it being his first time wearing it.

    ¡°Can you control it?¡± Lin Rui asked nervously, once Bucky became familiar with the Antman suit.

    ¡°No problem, but the supply of PymParticles is limited. I¡¯m not sure how long the suit¡¯s transformation can be sustained,¡± Bucky replied after he became adept at operating the suit.

    ¡°Well, give it a try. We¡¯ll get more PymParticles in the future,¡± said Lin Rui, aware that the suit¡¯s supply of PymParticles would notst indefinitely.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Without further hesitation, Bucky squeezed his right hand quietly after agreeing.

    Buzz!

    In an instant, Bucky shrunk to the size of an ant right in front of Lin Rui. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t been paying attention, Bucky could have been easily lost.

    The shrunken Bucky plummeted to the ground, creating a small hole in the floor upon impact. Despite the Antman suit being equipped with flying wings, Bucky clearly hadn¡¯t mastered how to use them proficiently.

    Upon seeing Bucky¡¯s fall, Lin Rui squatted down to examine him. Through his heightened senses, Lin Rui could feel the increased density and strength of Bucky¡¯s now-tiny body.

    The Pym Particles had fundamentally changed the structure of the object by altering the distance between atoms. This meant that Antman could safely survive falls from great heights.

    ¡°Hey, how are you feeling?¡± Lin Rui inquired curiously, eyeing the diminutive Bucky.

    Instead of answering, Bucky simply moved his body, as if limating to his new size. After a few moments, he looked up at the towering Lin Rui and shared his thoughts.

    ¡°For a moment, I felt disconnected from my own body. Everything around me appeared unfamiliar and distorted. The corner of the table, for instance, looked like a towering wall full of cracks,¡± Bucky expressed earnestly.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s only natural. You¡¯re as tiny as an ant now. How could you possibly recognize our table?¡± Lin Rui chuckled in response.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not as exciting as I imagined it to be. However, I can see a lot of dust particles and details that would typically go unnoticed,¡± Bucky added, scanning his surroundings.

    ¡°Alright, can you test out the other functions of the Antman suit now?¡± Lin Rui prompted, skipping over Bucky¡¯s observations.

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Bucky agreed, darting off at a lightning-fast pace. However, in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, Bucky¡¯s movements appeared sluggish at best¡­

    Brush!

    As Bucky ran a distance of a mere ten centimeters, two pairs of wings abruptly sprouted from his back. With a sudden burst of energy, Buckyunched himself off the ground and soared a centimeter into the air.

    The wings on his back then began to p rapidly, generating enough force to lift him higher and higher.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 1000: Spelled

    <h4>Chapter 1000: Spelled</h4>

    Of course, It was evident to Scott that both Team A and Team B had failed, as he had control over both of them. Even though controlling the brain waves of flying ants was a simple task, Scott felt the tragedy of his fallen flying ants when they attacked the Antman fighters.

    As a result, he was left with Team C and an extremely ugly expression on his face.

    ¡°Damn Darren Cross! If I find you again! You will never live another second!¡± Scott¡¯s anger was directed towards Darren Cross for causing this situation, and he swore to take revenge if he ever found him.

    Although not all the flying ants were dead, Scott had no means of saving them, and so his frustration was aimed at his lost enemy.

    ¡°Number 153! Speed up!¡± Despite his rage, Scott knew better than to engage in a desperate fight with the Antman soldier. Instead, he urged his remaining flying ants to elerate and attempt to flee from the danger.

    While trying to escape, Scott attempted to contact Luis, who had been in touch with him since the disappearance of the unidentified group the previous night.

    However, the re-emergence of that same team had cut off theirmunication, and it was clear that the other party was blocking their signals.

    At this point, Scott had little chance of survival and was forced to rely on his unreliable teammates.

    He assumed that the two mysterious people who had helped him the previous night had already left with the Antman suit and Pym Particles, as there was no reason for them to stay and create more problems. However, Scott was mistaken.

    Hoo!

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Scott narrowly avoided aser beam attack as the ten teams of Antmen followed closely behind him.

    Zi Zi Zi~

    As Scott rode Flying Ant No. 153 and led Team C into a dpidated house, he heard the sound of signal transmission from themunication device he had been trying to connect. This lifted his spirits.

    ¡°Luis! Can you hear me? I¡¯m under attack right now! Hurry up and save me! Tell the police to send a helicopter, this ce is surrounded!¡± Stark yelled a few more words before the noise in themunicator faded away.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that themunication was not yet fully restored, as there was no response from Luis. However, just as Scott¡¯s hope began to fade, an unfamiliar voice suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°I¡¯m behind you, Scott,¡± A strange voice spoke up, causing Scott to feel nervous.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Scott asked anxiously, confused by the sudden appearance of a voice. He was being chased by Antman teams, so how could this person connect to hismunication device? His thoughts were in disarray.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. Have you forgotten what happenedst night?¡± The other person responded quickly to Scott¡¯s query.

    With those words, Scott finally remembered the powerful ally he had encountered the previous night. This strange voice belonged to Bucky, who had snuck up on the Antman fighters while wearing his own Antman suit.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! Why haven¡¯t you left yet?!¡± Scott eximed excitedly, recognizing the voice.

    ¡°I was about to leave, but I noticed that you¡¯re still in trouble, so I came back to assist you before I leave,¡± Bucky exined briefly, surprising Scott with his unexpected return.

    As Bucky spent more time with Lin Rui, he found himself gradually bing more like a regr person. Perhaps, this was due in part to the progress he had made in recovering his memories.

    It had been months since Bucky broke free from Hydra¡¯s control, and the mental trauma he suffered during that time was slowly healing.

    It was worth noting that Bucky Barnes was a handsome young man over 60 years ago, and he was not as cold and distant as he seemed to be now.

    ¡°Thank you! Where are you now? I have a whole team of Antman soldiers chasing me!¡± Scott expressed his gratitude, but he was also concerned about the current situation.

    If the strong warrior had shown up, then the young man with extraordinary strength might also make an appearance. Given the incredible strength he disyed the previous night, he should be able to handle ten Antman soldiers with ease.

    However, aside from the Antman soldiers, there were dozens of armed fighters surrounding the area, and they needed to break through their defenses before they could reach Scott.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I see them. Trust me, wait for the countdown to finish, then fight back. I¡¯ll be there to help.¡± Bucky reassured Scott.

    Despite facing ten Antman fighters, Bucky remained confident due to his own strength. He knew that in a battle where both sides had the same equipment, the determining factor was their individual capabilities.

    If Bucky could take on ten opponents at once without the Antman suit, he could certainly do so while wearing it. Furthermore, he had Lin Rui on the way to help.

    ¡°Great. I believe you,¡± Scott replied earnestly after a brief moment of hesitation.

    In Scott¡¯s opinion, Bucky and Lin Rui were far more dependable than his unreliable friend Luis, despite only having met them twice. Their abilities spoke for themselves.

    ¡°Five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Begin the counterattack!¡± Bucky announced through themunication device, his voice serving as a signal for the start of the ambush.

    As soon as the countdown ended, Scott¡¯s eyes locked onto the Antman team chasing him. Controlling 157 Flying Ants, he circled around and made a swift attack on the enemy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Scott shouted as he charged into battle.

    Swipe!

    With limited weapons at his disposal, Scott forcefully threw three metal darts toward the enemy. These were among thest few weapons he had, and he had to make them count. As the darts flew toward the enemy, Scott and the members of Team C took cover and charged toward them.

    It was a risky move, but Scott had no other choice. He knew that the distance between them was too great, and the odds of this counterattack seeding were slim.

    The sudden turn of events caught the Antman team off guard, and their reaction was slower than usual. They were surprised by Scott¡¯s sudden aggression.

    But they quickly regained theirposure, andser beams shot toward the three darts, trying to destroy them before they could reach their targets.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The metal dart shattered into pieces under the joint attack of more than a dozenser beams before it could even be erged.

    The Antman team was focused on the flying ants and didn¡¯t notice a figure wearing the same Antman suit as them approaching rapidly from behind.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 998: Scotts Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 998: Scotts Trouble</h4>

    As soon as Bucky mobilized the wings on the back of the Antman suit and began to fly, he demonstrated the incredible technologies and weapons that the suit contained in front of Lin Rui.

    From shrinking to growing to zooming in and zooming out, Bucky effortlessly navigated the suit¡¯s many abilities with ease. It was as if he had been born to wear the Antman suit, unlike Scott who had struggled during his initial training.

    Bucky¡¯s talent as a professional fighter was evident as he quickly mastered the suit¡¯s many changes between shrinking and zooming in. He could reduce his size to that of an ant, drill through keyholes, and then increase his size to full stature in only two attempts.

    With such mastery, he put on a spectacr disy, showcasing all the abilities of the Antman suit to Lin Rui. It took almost an hour in total before Bucky had demonstrated all that the suit had to offer.

    But the real fun began when Lin Rui joined in for a brief sparring session. Without using any internal energy, Lin Rui employed his own melee attack methods against Bucky. However, he was no longer Bucky¡¯s opponent.

    With his ability to change his size at will, Bucky¡¯s physical strength and agility had reached superhuman levels. Despite Lin Rui¡¯s speed advantage, Bucky was always one step ahead, evading andunching counter-attacks with ease.

    As the two engaged inbat, it became clear that once Lin Rui used his internal energy, he would gain a significant advantage. With his strength multiplied and his speed increased, he would be able to suppress Bucky head-on.

    However, Lin Rui held back, knowing that if he unleashed his internal energy field, Bucky would be left struggling to keep up. It would be no different from the time when Darren Ross faced him.

    Of course, there were still some aspects of the Antman suit that Bucky didn¡¯t experiment with, such as the magical Quantum Realm or the giant mode. The former was deemed too dangerous, as entering the Quantum Realm could mean never returning.

    Lin Rui had no idea what the realm was like and wasn¡¯t about to take any unnecessary risks. Thetter, on the other hand, was just too loud.

    Bucky¡¯s transformation into a giant was sure to cause some serious damage, and the motel they were in would likely be trampled down by his massive feet.

    So, for now, they stuck to the suit¡¯s more manageable abilities.

    Buzz~

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a wrap for the experiment,¡± Lin Rui suggested, observing as Bucky took flight once more, having dispersed the internally generated small-scale energy field and demonstrated the basic capabilities of the Antman suit.

    Boom!

    As soon as Lin Rui finished speaking, Bucky promptly recovered to his original size. When Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy field had enveloped him earlier, Bucky had experienced an unprecedented sense of powerlessness, feeling akin to a small flying insect caught in a spider¡¯s web.

    Despite his unremarkable appearance, Bucky sensed an air of mystery and power surrounding this young man before him.

    Ka~

    After recovering o his normal size, Bucky proceeded to remove his helmet. Despitepeting against Lin Rui while using the Antman suit, Bucky had not expended much energy.

    Not only did his physical strength far surpass that of an ordinary individual, but the Antman suit¡¯s capabilities also exceeded his initial expectations.

    ¡°There are still some PymParticles remaining, which can sustain the Antman transformation for approximately thirty minutes,¡± Bucky stated while removing the Antman suit.

    Based on the recent bout between Bucky and Lin Rui, it was deduced that a single PymParticle could maintain the Antman state for approximately two hours. However, carrying more PymParticles would extend this duration.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s still quite impressive. Many battles these days do notst that long, and it¡¯s unlikely for the genuine Antman suit to possess just one PymParticle,¡± Lin Ruimented, analyzing the situation.

    ¡°True,¡± Bucky responded sinctly before cing the discarded Antman suit on the bed.

    Despite Bucky¡¯s stoic demeanor, Lin Rui could perceive a sense of longing in his eyes. As a soldier, Bucky undoubtedly coveted the Antman suit¡¯s cutting-edge technology.

    However, both sets of Antman suits were obtained by Lin Rui, and Bucky could not ask for anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a suit, and if you want it, I can give it to you. However, without PymParticles, the suit is rendered useless,¡± Lin Rui offered with a smile while gazing at Bucky.

    Bucky responded awkwardly with a simple ¡°yes.¡± Although the Antman suit was a formidable piece of equipment, it was of no use to him without PymParticles. Therefore, Bucky abandoned the notion of asking Lin Rui for an Antman suit.

    Witnessing Bucky¡¯s change in expression, Lin Rui felt a tinge of disappointment. Lin Rui¡¯s im of not possessing any PymParticles was merely an excuse. By helping Professor Pym this time, Lin Rui had rendered him a great favor.

    If Lin Rui had approached Professor Pym, he could have easily obtained some PymParticles. However, Professor Pym would have first needed to ensure that Lin Rui and his associates were not affiliated with any malevolent organizations.

    Lin Rui¡¯s im that he did not possess any PymParticles was also due to his perception of Bucky¡¯s precarious position. It was preferable not to provide Bucky with the potent Antman suit, as Bucky¡¯s identity was delicate.

    If Tony discovered that Bucky had been responsible for the murder of his parents, and he had been wearing the Antman suit while fighting Iron Man, Lin Rui would have found himself in apromising position.

    ¡°Scott seems to be in trouble again, huh?¡± Lin Rui muttered as he put away the Antman suit.

    Suddenly, his expression turned serious as he received a message on hismunicator indicating that Scott was surrounded by a group of fighters.

    This was the same team that had ambushed him the previous night while he was resting in Luis¡¯ hidden location.

    Realizing that he had to intervene, Lin Rui decided to take matters into his own hands and help Scott out. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to meet those guys after all. Let¡¯s go, Bucky. The good guys should take action first and we¡¯ll do Scott a favor,¡± he said determinedly.

    As he made his way towards the door with Bucky, Lin Rui paused suddenly and turned to look at him. After a moment of contemtion, he pulled out the Antman battle suit from his portable space, which he had just put away moments before.

    The Antman incident was far from over and Lin Rui didn¡¯t want SHIELD to get involved. He knew he had to do more to help Scott.

    ¡­

    Call!

    ¡°Damn it! How did they find me again? Luis can¡¯t be trusted!¡± As the news from Lin Rui¡¯s streetmunicator spread, Scott fled with the help of his trusty flying ants, all the while cursing his friend Luis for being so unreliable.

    The previous night¡¯s battle had been quiet and simple, but it had taken a toll on Scott¡¯s energy reserves. Despite sessfully shaking off his pursuers in giant form, he had to rely on Luis to find a ce to hide and rest.

    However, it was only dawn and Scott had barely caught up on rest when he received news that he was once again surrounded. With no other options left, Scott had to transform back into Antman and make a run for it.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 999: Encircling

    <h4>Chapter 999: Encircling</h4>

    As Scott raced through the winding and intricate streets on the back of a flying ant, he suddenly found himself surrounded by an armed squad.

    To his dismay, it was the same team that had ¡®rescued¡¯ Darren Cross the previous night, and he couldn¡¯t understand how they had managed to track him down to this remotemunity where he was hiding.

    Buzz~

    Scott was moving swiftly through the air on the back of his flying ants, relying on his Antman abilities to evade detection. Despite his efforts, the armed team had somehow managed to track him down.

    Everyone on the team was wearing a tactical mask with a small red dot moving rapidly on the disy in front of their eyes.

    Scott realized with growing unease that the dot represented his own movements and that the team had found a way to locate him even in his Antman form.

    Cii~

    As the armed team tightly surrounded the oldmunity, a voice rang through their internalmunication. ¡°The capture team is responsible for encircling the battlefield and cleaning up, while the battle is handed over to Team S,¡± the voicemanded.

    Upon hearing this order, the armed squad of more than 20 people immediately stopped in their tracks, each finding the best position to control their angle of attack.

    They tightly gripped their weapons, ready to deal with Antman if needed, but their main goal was to ensure that Scott would not escape and that the capture process would go smoothly.

    ¡°Huh? They seem to have stopped. Did they give up?¡± To Scott, who was running quickly through the alleys, it seemed like the teams surrounding him had suddenly stopped.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had given up, but he remained cautious, knowing that the danger was far from over.

    Buzz Buzz!

    Scott was about to control his flying ants to fly high into the sky to assess the situation when a sudden burst of noise caught his attention. To his surprise, ten small figures just like him rushed towards him ¨C it was a team of Antmen!

    These ten Antman suits were part of the deal between Darren Cross and the forces behind him, who had also been given PymParticles. With this technology at their disposal, the ten Antman suits had the potential to be a formidable force.

    However, in order to secure more PymParticles and Antman suits, the forces behind Cross had sent their most powerful team to capture Scott.

    In addition to the high-tech armed team, the Antman team was their best bet to capture Scott. No other team had the same level of expertise and ability toplete this mission.

    Hurrah!

    As the ten Antman warriors rushed towards him, Scott¡¯s face contorted into a scowl. He had interrogated Darren Cross the previous night, but despite not revealing much, Scott had deduced that Cross had made a deal with some powerful forces.

    He had expected Cross to have sent some Antman suits to his ally, but never in his wildest dreams had he anticipated that Cross would send ten Antman suits at once.

    ¡°Darren Cross is insane!¡± Scott yelled, trying to maintain control of the flying ant beneath him as he made a sharp turn to evade the attackers. ¡°Ten Antman suits and so many PymParticles! How on earth did he get the resources for all of this?!¡±

    The production cost of an Antman suit was exorbitant. The materials required for its construction were extremely rare, and the cost of developing PymParticles was even higher.

    The output was incredibly low, making it all the more difficult to acquire the necessary resources.

    It was hard to imagine how Darren Cross had managed to produce so many Antman suits and PymParticles in such a short period of time, especially with Pym Technologies¡¯ limited financial resources.

    Regardless of how Cross had managed it, Scott was faced with a dire situation. Cross had already brought five Antman fighters the previous night, almost killing Scott in the process.

    Now, with ten fighters hot on his heels, Scott had no intention of fighting back. His only goal was to escape.

    ¡°Team A, Squad B, cover me!¡± Scott shouted the order, almost certain of its suicidal nature.

    As much as he hated to put his trust in Team A and Team B¡¯s flying ants to face off against the Antman fighters, Scott had no other option.

    It was daytime, and the news had already reported on his giant form from the previous night. He couldn¡¯t risk transforming into a giant again without being prepared for an even worse oue.

    Buzz Buzz!

    As soon as Scott gave the order, the flying ants of Team A and Team B swiftly broke away from the main force and rushed towards the ten Antman fighters, their wings pping furiously. In no time, the two teams shed in mid-air.

    It was like watching two swarms of flying insects engage inbat. The ck flying ant team vastly outnumbered the yellow Antman team, and they quickly swarmed around their opponents, enveloping them like a cloud of sand.

    The fast-moving Antman fighters were suddenly surrounded, and they found themselves struggling to keep up.

    At first, the flying ants of Team A and Team B seemed to have the upper hand, thanks to their numerical and racial advantages. They were more flexible, stronger, and had a better defenses.

    The Antman team, which had little experience in actualbat, found themselves struggling to cope with their attackers. Some of them were even hit by a few flying ants, causing them to spiral out of control.

    However, as the battle raged on, the Antman fighters quickly adapted to their opponents. Despite facing an overwhelming number of flying ants, each warriorunched their own counterattack.

    Suddenly, a dozen tinyser beams shed amidst the ck sand of flying ants. Each beam prated the body and wings of one or two flying ants, causing them to fall from the sky.

    Huh~

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    The Antman fightersunched a ferocious counterattack, and the flying ants of Team A and Team B started falling from the sky one by one, either dead or injured.

    Some fell to the ground with broken wings and legs, struggling to survive as their lives slowly slipped away. It was a brutal sight, but Scott and Dr. Pym were perhaps the only ones who truly cared about the fate of these tiny insects.

    Swipe!

    Having eliminated the flying ants, the Antman squad resumed their pursuit of Scott who had not been able to fly too far during the distraction.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/user?u=20432315</strong>

 Chapter 1001: Passer By

    Chapter 1001 Passer By

    Just as Scott receivedmunication from Bucky and began his counterattack, the armed forces that had been tightly surrounding the area since earlier also encountered unexpected circumstances.

    While they were all focused on the situation inside the circle, a young man appeared behind them without anyone noticing. This area was clearly empty, and under their control, no one should have been able to approach them.

    ¡°Hey, what are you guys doing?¡± Standing behind two armed soldiers, Lin Rui suddenly greeted them with a casual smile on his face.

    While Bucky had already quietly entered the circle wearing his Antman suit, Lin Rui could have also sneaked in without being noticed by the soldiers.

    However, since Bucky was already inside to help, Lin Rui was confident in his abilities and decided to stay outside to y with the soldiers.

    Also, Lin Rui was curious to see the difference inbat capabilities between these armed soldiers and SHIELD¡¯s special operations team.

    Swish, Swish!

    Suddenly hearing Lin Rui¡¯s voice, the two soldiers who had beenpletely focused on the front turned abruptly, and their weapons instantly aimed at Lin Rui.

    Although their soldier goggles blocked their eyes, they were obviously very surprised at this moment. Except for their armed team, there were other teams controlling this area on the periphery. Therefore, it was impossible for an outsider to identally walk in.

    ¡°Who are you?!¡± One of the two armed soldiers holding his weapon tightly shouted loudly.

    Their target was only Scott, so if Lin Rui was really just an ordinary person who identally walked into the encirclement, they would just warn him and let him leave.

    After all, they were not an evil force like Hydra. These soldiers were just following orders from above.

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a passerby? But it seems like you guys aren¡¯t ordinary people, right? Are Bad Persons appearing here?¡± Upon hearing their inquiry, Lin Rui continued to smile and answered, while also showing interest in their presence here.

    ¡°Passerby? Then please leave immediately! We are conducting a special mission, and unauthorized personnels are prohibited from approaching.¡± Although Lin Rui appeared calm, the two soldiers wouldn¡¯t directly treat such a young person as an enemy, so they ordered Lin Rui to leave.

    Beep beep~

    ¡°A team, there is an intruder here. Your defense has a loophole. I will drive him out now, please be careful.¡± After saying that to Lin Rui, the armed soldier contacted the surrounding teams outside the circle again.

    ¡°Received.¡± Upon hearing the report from the armed soldier, the peripheral team replied, although they didn¡¯t know what loophole had been exposed in their defense.

    After contacting the outside team, the armed soldier walked toward Lin Rui with his weapon in his hand. From his appearance, he looked as though he was keeping an eye on Lin Rui.

    Although Lin Rui appeared harmless, it was better not to bepletely defenseless. At the very least, the weapon was aimed at Lin Rui, as he might make a dangerous move.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t make any unnecessary moves that could give me the wrong impression. Now, please turn around and leave. I don¡¯t want to harm you,¡± The armed soldier spoke with a serious expression on his face as he approached Lin Rui.

    Upon hearing the other party¡¯s words and seeing his actions, Lin Rui continued to smile.

    ¡°In fact, there was no loophole in the perimeter team¡¯s encirclement. It¡¯s just that they couldn¡¯t see me.¡± Lin Rui spoke lightly as he moved.

    Swish!

    After Lin Rui finished speaking, the soldier who had been standing in front of him with his weapon pointed at him suddenly lost sight of him.

    ¡°What?¡± The soldier who seemed to have not understood Lin Rui¡¯s words asked in confusion.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t need to use the loophole. Like this¡­¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t continue to exin to the soldier, he had already acted.

    Bang!

    As soon as Lin Rui disappeared from his sight, the soldier shouted, ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s an intruder! Attack!¡±

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Without him needing to be reminded, the armed soldier who had been guarding the same spot all along began firing at the shadow that Lin Rui had be.

    In an instant, a burst of urgent fire erupted in the small alleyway, and dozens of bullets sprayed out from the rapid-fire weapons, but they couldn¡¯t hit the fast-moving figure, and could only spark against the old wall.

    ¡°He¡¯s a super soldier! Be careful!¡± Seeing that their attacks couldn¡¯t hit the figure, the soldier who had notified the peripheral team shouted a warning.

    As a private armed team of retired SHIELD veterans, they were equipped with advanced weapons that were almost as good as the internal special forces of SHIELD.

    They knew that there were many super-powered individuals in this world and their strength far exceeded that of ordinary people, such as Captain America Steve Rogers.

    Especially in the current era of Vigntes and Viins, super soldiers didn¡¯t seem as rare and mysterious as they used to be.

    So when Lin Rui revealed his extraordinary speed, they immediately realized that they were facing a special opponent. But as a special armed team, they also had means to deal with super soldiers.

    After that soldier shouted, they quickly changed their weapons from the traditional high-powered rapid-fire machine guns to ones with arge-caliber muzzle.

    ¡°Hmm? This seems to be the force field weapon that SHIELD recently developed. Howe they have it?¡± After taking a nce at the two soldiers¡¯ newly pulled-out weapons, Lin Rui muttered in surprise.

    Speaking of force field weapons, they had caused Lin Rui a lot of trouble in the recent battle with Hydra. With Lin Rui¡¯s previous strength, once hit by a force field weapon would suppress his movements.

    However, now that Lin Rui¡¯s strength had increased exponentially, he no longer cared much about this kind of weapon. Even if they could hit him, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy was strong enough to cut through this level of force field.

    Bang! Bang!

    While Lin Rui was surprised by the two force field weapons, the other side had already opened fire in an instant.

    This time, instead of firing mes, semi-transparent force field energy was sprayed out from the muzzle, which was indeed a force field weapon that SHIELD had captured and studied from Hydra.

    ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to talk to Rogers after this incident is resolved. These old guys, although they can¡¯t make any big waves, they always make some small moves behind the scenes.

    They are Parasites and they need to be dealt with.¡± Lin Rui looked indifferent as he silently muttered to himself while watching the two rapidly approaching force field energies.

    Buzz!

    The next moment, the two force field energies had already exploded in front of Lin Rui, instantly enveloping him.

 Chapter 1002: Too Weak

    Chapter 1002 Too Weak

    Bang!

    ¡°Direct hit!¡± The two Soldiers eximed as they watched Lin Rui get hit by the two force field energies without attempting to dodge or evade. Their concerns about his speed were immediately dispelled, and they were pleasantly surprised by their sess.

    Buzz~

    The two Soldiers looked on in surprise as a semi-transparent energy field enveloped Lin Rui¡¯s location. He appeared to be trapped inside and the force field¡¯s power seemed to be suppressing him, rendering him unable to move.

    ¡°Heh, even if you¡¯re a super Soldier, what good does it do you now?¡± one of the Soldiers jeered, approaching Lin Rui trapped inside the force field. ¡°Once you¡¯re caught in the grip of force field energy, there¡¯s no escape for you, no matter how strong you are!¡± Both of them chuckled smugly as they walked toward Lin Rui.

    The force field energy weapons in their hands were recently issued to them, and this was the first time the Soldiers had used them. Initially, they had brought the weapons along to deal with Antman.

    Their n was tounch a force field blockade to at least trap Scott if the Antman team failed to capture him. However, since Scott had not appeared yet, they decided to take a chance on the strange super Soldier before them.

    ¡°Hey, Number Five,¡± said the first Soldier, walking up to his partner. ¡°Do you have any idea which force this guy belongs to? I thought they said our target had no known background. Where did hee from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Number Five replied with a shrug. ¡°But now that we have him trapped, we can hand him over to our superiors. They¡¯ll know what to do with him and which force he belongs to.¡± He spoke with an air of indifference.

    ¡°Look, he¡¯s got a sword on him. Is he some kind of cold weapon specialist?¡± The Soldier who had spoken before asked, eyeing Lin Rui up and down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and frankly, I don¡¯t care,¡± Number Five replied dismissively. ¡°Let¡¯s just call in for someone toe and take him away. We need to stay alert and keep guard in case there are more like him lurking around.¡± He paid no mind to the sword hanging at Lin Rui¡¯s waist, considering it inconsequential to their mission of securing the area.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make the call,¡± the Soldier nodded, turning to contact the peripheral team toe and take Lin Rui away.

    However, as they stood before Lin Rui, scrutinizing him andmunicating with theirrades, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered with disdain. Despite being trapped by the force field energy, a subtle tremor passed through his right hand.

    Suddenly, the Beheading Spirit Sword hanging from his waist unsheathed slightly, and a sharp sword aura burst forth from the gap.

    Snap!

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s Beheading Spirit Sword was only unsheathed slightly, the sword aura that surged from it was exceptionally powerful, directly cutting through the force field energy that enveloped him.

    Moreover, after cutting through the force field energy, the sword aura continued to rush outward, with the two armed soldiers standing in front of Lin Rui as its target.

    P¨± P¨±!

    As expected, the two armed soldiers were already hit by the sword aura before they could even be surprised.

    When Lin Rui broke free from the broken force field, the two sword-struck soldiers had already been thrown far away and had fainted under the impact of the sword aura.

    If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t shown mercy, these two people would not have been able to survive under this sword aura attack.

    ¡°Bucky should be almost done on his side. I can¡¯t be slower than him,¡± Lin Rui murmured quietly, casting a nce at the two soldiers lying motionless on the ground.

    Swish!

    The next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s figure disappeared directly. There were still about twenty armed soldiers around, and for the sake of Scott and Bucky¡¯s safe breakout, Lin Rui had to deal with them quickly.

    Otherwise, if they realized it and activated theirrge force field weapons at the same time, there would be some trouble.

    In this way, while Scott and Bucky fought against the ten Antman Soldiers in the center of the encirclement, the peripheral forces were rapidly disappearing under Lin Rui¡¯s attacks.

    As for the outermost teams, perhaps when they arrived, they could only call an ambnce for these fallen guys.

    Of course, they would not go to a regr hospital¡­

    P¨± P¨±!

    In a civilian house located in the center of the encirclement, Bucky¡¯s twoser beams hit two Antman Soldiers who failed to dodge in time.

    As their wings behind the Antman suits were destroyed, they spun and fell toward the ground, bing the fifth or sixth Antman Soldiers that Bucky had taken down.

    As Lin Rui had expected, Bucky infiltrated the team of ten Antman Soldiers from behind without his help. His first move disrupted their rhythm. Bucky¡¯s Antman suit was identical to theirs, except that he wasn¡¯t connected to theirmunication system.

    They couldn¡¯t distinguish him from their own team members by sight alone. However, Bucky knew who his enemies were, except for Scott.

    Scott was also useful. After identifying which one was Bucky, Scott¡¯s team harassed the Antman Soldiers enough to distract them.

    Under Scott and his team¡¯s harassment, the Antman Soldiers were forced to growrger to escape the swarming ants. However, after they grewrger, they became even less of a match for Bucky.

    ¡°Too weak!¡± Bucky muttered to himself as he punched down another Antman Soldier.

    Compared to Bucky, a seasoned super soldier whose body had been modified, these Antman Soldiers were no match for him. If it weren¡¯t for some of the Antman suit¡¯s powerful functions, Bucky might have defeated them in a few moves.

    Nheless, after a few exchanges, only two Antman Soldiers remained standing.

    Actually, after Bucky suddenly appeared and took out three Antman Soldiers in one move, the remaining seven Antman Soldiers had already nned to retreat. However, Bucky and Scott wouldn¡¯t let them.

    Just to be safe, Bucky even threw four Electromaic Shock bombs around the battlefield. If they tried to escape, Bucky would trigger the bombs to stop them.

    Now facing the two remaining Antman Soldiers, Scott could finally fight head-on. He leaped down from the back of ant number 157 and quickly attacked the Antman Soldier who was already panicking and didn¡¯t know how to fight back.

    ¡°Take this!¡± As Scott leaped onto the Antman Soldier¡¯s head, he clenched his fist and yelled as he struck.

    Bang!

    The Antman Soldier, who didn¡¯t react in time, was hit hard by Scott¡¯s punch and quickly fell to the ground with a scream. Meanwhile, Bucky had just defeated thest Antman Soldier.

 Chapter 1003: Finished

    Chapter 1003: Finished

    Bang!

    After Bucky and Scott teamed up to defeat the ten-person Antman squad (with Bucky doing most of the work), Scott and Bucky returned to their normal sizes. After a while, the Pym Particles in Bucky¡¯s Antman suit were almost depleted.

    If the fight continued, Bucky might have to call on Lin Rui for help.

    ¡°Is it over?!¡± After returning to his normal size, Scott opened his helmet and looked at the Antman soldiers lying on the ground in disbelief.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s over. The armed squads outside have also been taken care of by my man, so the danger above your head should be over,¡± Bucky replied calmly to Scott¡¯s words.

    After scanning the Antman soldiers on the ground and Bucky himself, Scott was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, he began to clean up the battlefield.

    In addition to the Antman soldiers that Bucky defeated while in his normal size, there were also a few that were defeated while in their Antman size. Of course, Scott and his team were able to locate those few soldiers.

    After Scott shrank again, a few more Antman soldiers appeared on the ground, obviously returning to their normal sizes.

    It took a few minutes to remove the Antman suits from the ten soldiers. Compared tost night, Scott was much more skilled in doing so right now.

    Thus, all of the Antman suits that supported Darren Cross¡¯s backers were confiscated by Scott, except for Darren Cross¡¯s own Antman suit.

    Scott¡¯s enemies were unlucky and they were also overconfident as they released all ten suits to ensure that the soldiers were familiar with the suit¡¯sbat capabilities.

    Otherwise, they could have kept at least one or two suits for research or for covert activities.

    Click~

    Just as Scott finished packing the ten Antman suits, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside. In Scott¡¯s nervous gaze, Lin Rui slowly walked in. Dealing with the twenty-odd armed soldiers did not give Lin Rui much trouble.

    If Lin Rui had not wanted to see the gap in strength between them and SHIELD¡¯s special forces, the fight would have ended sooner.

    ¡°It turns out that there are actually ten sets of Antman suits. It seems that Darren Cross has really mastered the technology for mass production!¡± Lin Rui was surprised to see the ten neatly packed Antman suits that Scott had taken care of.

    ¡°Yeah, Darren Cross is indeed a true genius. However, even geniuses can go astray, and he is a typical example.¡± Scott nodded in agreement to Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Dr. Pym, Hope, and Scott did not deny Darren Cross¡¯s genius, but they all knew that geniuses could sometimes use their talents for the wrong reasons.

    ¡°Indeed, tech-based viins are quite difficult to deal with. They alwayse up with unexpected things, even though they don¡¯t have much physical strength themselves.¡± Lin Rui agreed with Scott¡¯s words.

    ¡°Viin? That¡¯s not wrong to say. However, I lost Darren Cross when I escapedst night. Um¡­ do you have any way to find him?¡± Scott asked, referring to the container that held Darren Cross, given to him by the young man in front of him.

    Perhaps he had the technology to locate the container. After all, if the container could hold Darren Cross, it was definitely a high-tech product, and having a location tracker on such a high-tech product was a normal thing.

    ¡°Find Darren Cross? Actually, I¡¯ve always known where he is. I just can¡¯t be bothered to go find him. Let him fend for himself for now. Even if you do bring him back, it won¡¯t be easy to handle him. After experiencing all of this, do you really think the police can handle this situation or even Daren Cross? He will be released as soon as hends in jail.¡± Lin Rui answered with a slight smirk, referring to Scott¡¯s request to find Darren Cross.

    As Bucky had guessed before, Lin Rui really did know the location of the container.

    Not only did he know where the container was, but he also knew Darren Cross¡¯s current situation. Based on the feedback he had received from the container, Darren Cross was now being tortured by a brat.

    So, after confirming that Scott couldn¡¯t handle Darren Cross, Lin Rui didn¡¯t n on retrieving him. Let that brat continue to torture him.

    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re right. With the strength of the force behind Darren Cross, the police won¡¯t be able to handle him. But, are you really sure that Darren Cross won¡¯te out again?¡± Scott asked after thinking about it, still worried about Darren Cross.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that Darren Cross will never appear in this world again.¡± Knowing Scott¡¯s worries, Lin Rui replied with a serious expression on his face.

    Even if the little brat didn¡¯t y Darren Cross to death, Lin Rui would still take action to retrieve the vial. At that time, the other party would be at his mercy and he is not nning to show any at this moment.

    ¡°Then I can rest easy. By the way, you helped me take care of this group of attackers. But what about the next group? As long as they can¡¯t find Darren Cross, they won¡¯t let me go, right?¡± Darren Cross is no longer a concern for Scott, but he is still worried about the force behind him.

    ¡°If they still intend toe after you and Professor Pym after suffering so many losses, maybe I should pay a visit to their headquarters. Of course, if they stop now, maybe I¡¯ll allow them to jump around for a few more days.¡± Hearing Scott¡¯s concerns, Lin Rui answered with two sharp glints in his eyes.

    Bucky wasn¡¯t surprised at all by Lin Rui¡¯s words, as he knew that Lin Rui had the ability to do so. Just like what he said in the motel earlier, he was just afraid of trouble. However, Scott was still shocked by Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m even more curious about your identities. I thought the Ant-Man suit was mysterious and powerful enough, but after meeting you, I feel like even the Ant-Man suit, this highly advanced technology, is nothing in your eyes.¡± After the shock, Scott couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°The Ant-Man suit is indeed very good, and it has many special functions worth exploring. After this incident is over, I believe Professor Pym will exin it to you.¡± Hearing Scott¡¯s words, Lin Rui smiled.

    Scott was not wrong. With Lin Rui¡¯s insight, although the Ant-Man suit was indeed a high-tech product, it only aroused a little interest in him.

 Chapter 1004: Do You Want To Experience Teleportation?

    Chapter 1004: Do You Want to Experience Teleportation?

    After chatting for a while in this old residential house, Scott and Lin Rui divided the ten sets of Antman suits.

    Since Lin Rui couldn¡¯t develop the technology for the Antman suit himself, he naturally intended to take them back to Tony for research. However, only having two suits was not very secure.

    After dividing the Antman suits, Scott contacted Luis, who had previously been disconnected. After Lin Rui resolved the perimeter circle outside, themunication jamming disappeared. Scott also ns to briefly exin the situation on his end to Luis.

    Not only was the perimeter circle resolved by Lin Rui, but also some of the teams guarding this area outside also withdrew after Lin Rui dealt with the armed soldiers inside. Obviously, they knew they had stirred up trouble.

    Someone with the power to handle not only a squadprised of ten Antman soldiers but also more than twenty armed personnel was not something or someone they could easily deal with.

    ¡°Oh my god! Scott, are you still alive?!¡± After reconnecting, Luis¡¯s surprised voice came from the other end of themunication.

    Themunication was cut off just now, and Luis was worried to death. Nobody knew how powerful the forces behind Darren Cross were, and some of what they had seen was already difficult to deal with.

    Although the police¡¯s intervention prevented them from openly targeting Luis, Hope, and the others, Luis knew they were being monitored.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I had some friends help me out, or else I would¡¯ve been done for.¡± Hearing Luis¡¯s worried voice, Scott replied with a smile.

    ¡°Friends? Who do you have as friends beside us?¡± Luis was very curious when Scott mentioned having friends help him out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You wouldn¡¯t understand even if I exined it. By the way, you mentioned that there have been people monitoring the apartmentplex. Are they still there?¡± Scott continued to ask without exining Lin Rui¡¯s situation in detail.

    All of their enemies had been dealt with, except for the ten Antman warriors lying on the ground. The people outside had also withdrawn. So, both Lin Rui and Scott believed that the other side would not take further action.

    After all, they had resolved such a formidable force, and the other side should know that there were tough people on Scott¡¯s side.

    ¡°Let me see¡­ Oh! They all seem to have withdrawn!¡± Upon hearing Scott¡¯s words, Luis¡¯s footsteps could be heard from the phone, and he was surprised to find that the people who had been watching the apartment building were gone at some point.

    ¡°Huh~ It seems that the other party was really scared off.¡± After confirming that the people who had been watching Luis¡¯ had also withdrawn, Scott finally felt relieved.

    ¡°Scott, what did you do? How did you make the other party withdraw?¡± Luis, who was unaware of the fact that Scott had eliminated the enemy¡¯s armed forces with the help of Lin Rui, asked in surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll tell you in detail when I get back. Now, I need to contact Hope to see how Dr.Pym is doing.¡± Not nning to say too much over the wirelessmunication, Scott quickly finished speaking and hung up on Luis.

    Then, Scott began to contact Hope. Although Hope had said that Dr. Pym¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t seriousst night, he was still shot, so it was a cause for concern.

    ¡°Scott, we¡¯re leaving now. If the other party isn¡¯t stupid, they shouldn¡¯te after you again after this. Of course, I¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡± While Scott was contacting Hope, Lin Rui said goodbye and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Oh! Are you really leaving this time?¡± Scott looked at Lin Rui and Bucky with a somewhat inexplicable tone as he spoke to Hope.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re just passersby, helping you was just a coincidence. But, I have a feeling that we¡¯ll meet again.¡± Laughing in response to Scott¡¯s words, Lin Rui and Bucky had already reached the door.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± They waved to Scott for thest time before disappearing outside the door.

    ¡°Will we meet again? I hope we really do have the chance. Next time, I must find out who you guys are!¡± Watching Lin Rui and Bucky¡¯s disappearing figure, Scott thought to himself silently.

    ¡°Scott?!¡± Just as Scott was looking at the door, he heard Hope¡¯s surprised voice in his ear.

    ¡­

    Two streets away from the old residential area, Lin Rui and Bucky were wandering around like ordinary pedestrians.

    ¡°Jackson, are you sure that the forces behind Darren Cross won¡¯te after us again?¡± Walking on the roadside, Bucky looked at the calm Lin Rui and asked.

    ¡°Well, even if they¡¯re not scared off this time, I¡¯ve already found someone to deal with them. Don¡¯t worry, there are people more professional than us when ites to dealing with them,¡± Lin Rui smiled in response to Bucky¡¯s words.

    When they left the residential area, Lin Rui had already sent a message to JARVIS. He had already instructed JARVIS to let Scott off the hook when he broke into Tony¡¯s secret base before, and now he was giving JARVIS some updates on their current situation.

    He didn¡¯t know how JARVIS would tell Tony about it, but even if he did, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t worried. He was leaving soon anyway, and he believed Tony would understand that he might not want to go back right now.

    So, Lin Rui still had some time to go on his purposeless journey.

    ¡°More professional than us¡­¡± Bucky murmured after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s response, and he didn¡¯t ask anything else. Since Lin Rui said so, Bucky chose to believe him.

    After a few more minutes of walking, Lin Rui and Bucky had already left the area. Lin Rui nced around and suddenly had a few subtle shes in his eyes.

    ¡°Bucky, have you ever experienced teleportation?¡± Lin Rui stopped suddenly and asked Bucky beside him.

    ¡°Hmm? Why are you suddenly asking this? And No, I haven¡¯t experienced teleportation before.¡± Bucky was a bit confused by Lin Rui¡¯s strange question, but he answered truthfully.

    When Bucky was still with Hydra, they had used the power of the Tesseract to study teleportation technology. But at that time, the technology was not yet mature, and they only used it to teleport somebat robots and for energy strikes.

    ¡°Nothing, I just thought maybe I should let you experience teleportation,¡± Lin Rui said as his eyes gradually lit up.

    ¡°Experience teleportation? How do I experience that?¡± Bucky was still a little confused about Lin Rui¡¯s words so he asked the first thing that appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 1005: Magic Cube And Teleportation

    Chapter 1005: Magic Cube And Teleportation

    Bucky was feeling very confused when he suddenly heard Lin Rui mention space teleportation while walking.

    Teleportation is not something that ordinary people cane into contact with, although Lin Rui first appeared in Bucky¡¯s rented room through a space teleportation gate.

    ¡°Hehe! Follow me.¡± Without saying anything more, Lin Rui chuckled and headed towards a small alleyway by the road.

    Although Bucky couldn¡¯t understand Lin Rui¡¯s words and actions, he still followed him into the alleyway.

    After entering the alleyway with Lin Rui, Bucky noticed that Lin Rui had something familiar in his hand, a Magic Cube, which was something that had fallen out of the space teleportation gate with Lin Rui when he first appeared in Bucky¡¯s room.

    After Lin Rui¡¯s memory returned, he took the Magic Cube back from Bucky.

    Buzz~

    Although Bucky didn¡¯t know why Lin Rui took out the Magic Cube and what he was going to do with it, the once unremarkable Magic Cube suddenly lit up, emitting a dazzling light blue glow and a strong spatial fluctuation.

    ¡°Could it be!¡­¡± Seeing the change in the Magic Cube and the waves of spatial energy, Bucky¡¯s eyes widened and he couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.

    ¡°It should work¡­¡± Just as Bucky was staring in amazement at the Magic Cube, Lin Rui murmured softly ahead.

    Because of the change in the Magic Cube and the released spatial energy, the shocked Bucky suddenly became sober upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s soft muttering. What should work? Why does it sound like there¡¯s a bad feeling?!

    Buzz~ Boom!

    Just as Bucky was about to ask, Lin Rui, who was standing in front of him, raised the magical object in his hand that waspletely engulfed in a pale blue light.

    The next moment, a dazzling silver spatial energy burst out of the Magic Cube, shooting out a space teleportation gate that was more than one person tall in front of Lin Rui and Bucky!

    After obtaining the Magic Cube, Lin Rui finally used the energy of the Magic Cube to open a teleportation gate for the first time!

    Hoo hoo!

    However, the spatial portal seemed to be unstable, and as soon as it appeared, a strong attraction came out of it, causing a special situation simr to a gust of wind in the alley.

    Lin Rui and Bucky, who were standing in front of the spatial portal, were the first to be affected by this attraction, but both of them were not ordinary people, and this power, which was already beyond a hurricane-force wind, was not enough to suck them into the spatial portal.

    ¡°The first time is always a bit unfamiliar! However, I believe that this spatial portal should be safe! Bucky, I¡¯ll go in first!¡± With his feet firmly nted on the ground, Lin Rui looked at Bucky beside him, who was struggling not to be pulled by the suction force of the spatial portal, and shouted loudly.

    Swish!

    After saying these two sentences, Lin Rui loosened his feet from the ground. The next moment, his whole person flew up and rushed into the spatial portal.

    In the surprised eyes of Bucky behind him, Lin Rui disappeared directly into the center of the silver spatial portal.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®should be safe¡¯?¡± Watching Lin Rui disappear into the spatial portal, Bucky, feeling the increasingly strong suction force, helplessly muttered.

    Swish!

    Then, Bucky no longer resisted the suction force of the spatial portal, and his whole person was blown up by the strong wind and floated into the spatial portal.

    One second after Lin Rui disappeared into the spatial portal, Bucky was also swallowed by the spatial portal.

    Hoo hoo hoo~

    Bang!

    After both Lin Rui and Bucky flew into the spatial portal, this rtively unstable spatial portal remained stable for a few more seconds, and then quickly copsed inwardly after engulfing some debris in the alleyway, finally disappearing with a soft sound.

    Apart from Lin Rui and Bucky disappearing, only the debris blown by the strong wind and some things sucked into the spatial portal remained, indicating that something had happened here just now.

    Outside the alleyway, several street cameras were pointed in this direction, capturing the changes in the airflow in the alleyway. However, these cameras could not capture what had happened in the alleyway.

    In addition to these cameras, there were also some inconspicuous little flying insects flying around the alleyway.

    Compared with the fixed position of those cameras that could not capture what had happened in the alleyway, these little flying insects barely saw the situation when the spatial portal disappeared in the strong wind just now.

    At the same time as these little flying insects saw the disappearance of the spatial portal, the miniature cameras installed on them also transmitted the situation here to the rear in sync.

    Buzzing~

    In the private medical room of Pym Technologies, Professor Pym and Hope van Dyne, who had just been transferred from the hospital, looked shocked at the screen in front of them.

    Just now, on the big screen aimed at Professor Pym¡¯s hospital bed, Lin Rui had created a space portal with the Magic Cube, and they were witnessing its disappearance.

    As a great scientist, Professor Pym could tell from the shaky footage that the silver gate-like object that disappeared was actually a space portal.

    ¡°Who are these two¡­ and where do theye from?! Could they be from an extraterrestrial civilization?!¡± Professor Pym said incredulously after taking a deep breath to calm down.

    Professor Pym had retired from SHIELD a long time ago and he was not aware that Hydra had ess to space teleportation technology, nor did he know about the existence of the Magic Cube.

    Therefore, it was impossible for him not to be shocked by the appearance of a space portal that could transport two people.

    ¡°Maybe they just happen to possess this technology. Meeting an extraterrestrial civilization shouldn¡¯t be that simple, right?!¡± Hope, who was sitting by the bed, frowned and replied to Professor Pym.

    Although there had been a recent battle against an extraterrestrial invasion in London a few days ago, and SHIELD¡¯s Captain America had announced to the world that Earth was facing an invasion from extraterrestrial lifeforms, it was still believed that extraterrestrial life did not exist on Earth.

    It was too hasty to define the other party as an extraterrestrial civilization just because they had teleportation technology.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! If we can have the Pym Particle technology in our hands, it¡¯s also not impossible for someone to have teleportation technology in their hands?¡± Professor Pym¡¯s eyes flickered as he heard Hope¡¯s reminder.

    ¡°In any case, they have helped us. If it weren¡¯t for them, our n would havepletely failed, and it might have caused unforeseeable serious consequences.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems that they don¡¯t want to reveal their identity. But since they helped us this time, they should not be bad people.¡±

    ¡°Scott will be back soon, maybe we can get more information.¡±

 Chapter 1006: Analysis

    Chapter 1006: Analysis

    Just as Professor Pym and Hope van Dyne saw Lin Rui and Bucky leave and the spatial portal disappeared through the ant team that they had sent out, Tony at Stark Industries in New York received a notification from JARVIS that he had just received a message from Lin Rui.

    ¡°This guy never rests even when he¡¯s outside,¡± Tony muttered helplessly upon seeing JARVIS¡¯s notification of Lin Rui¡¯s message.

    Just moments ago, JARVIS had also received a message from Lin Rui, but it had nothing to do with Tony. Lin Rui had asked JARVIS to help notify SHIELD that there was something they needed to solve in a northern city in the United States.

    Based on Lin Rui¡¯s message, it seemed that the issue that SHIELD needed to resolve was one that they had previously left behind.

    From this message, Tony also guessed that Lin Rui was currently in that northern city. However, Tony had no ns to go to that city to find Lin Rui.

    Even if Tony tried to find him, Lin Rui could deliberately avoid them and no one could find him if he doesn¡¯t want to be found.

    This time, Lin Rui¡¯s message was not to ask for SHIELD¡¯s help but to ask for Tony¡¯s help. In the message, Lin Rui told Tony that he had left something for him in a certain ce in that northern city.

    Lin Rui also promised that Tony would be very interested in what he left behind. However, Lin Rui also reminded Tony not to be too conspicuous when he went to get it, and it would be best not to wear the Iron Man suit.

    Tony didn¡¯t think much of this message, but he was annoyed when Lin Rui told him not to be too conspicuous when he went to get the item.

    After all, he was the famous Iron Man Tony Stark, and even if he tried to be low-key, people would still recognize him wherever he went.

    However, since Lin Rui had said that, Tony just asked JARVIS to arrange everything and was toozy to make the trip himself. Besides, since Lin Rui had sent this message, he had probably already left the city.

    Buzz~

    ¡°JARVIS, send someone over to retrieve it. Also, investigate and see if anything strange has happened in that city in the past few days,¡± Tony said calmly as he waved his hand and turned off the screen in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± JARVIS replied, and he immediately dispatched a reliable person to the location mentioned by Lin Rui.

    At the same time, JARVIS was browsing the local newswork in the northern city. In no time, JARVIS discovered the strange events Tony had mentioned. It seemed that a giant had appeared in the areast night.

    With Jarvis¡¯s ability, he directly invaded the internalwork of the local police station and saw the first-hand scene materials. The clear photos were more fascinating than the local news reports.

    ¡°Sir, I have found something,¡± JARVIS spoke up as soon as Tony turned around. Since there was a screen in front of him, JARVIS could directly y his findings for Tony to see.

    ¡°Hmm? So fast? What did you find?¡± Tony asked without even turning his head. After all, there was a screen in front of him, and JARVIS could y his findings directly for Tony to see.

    In the next moment, the screen in front of Tony changed, showing several web pages and some photos.

    ¡°This is today¡¯s local news. Last night, there was a Low-Level earthquake phenomenon in a local block, but the earthquake bureau did not detect the epicenter, so it should not have been an earthquake. Moreover, when the earthquake urred, someone saw giants appearing on the street, and there were many giant footprints on the ground, which I retrieved from the police¡¯s internal files. It has been confirmed that these photos are all authentic,¡± JARVIS continued to speak as the web pages and photos were disyed on the screen.

    Regarding what JARVIS said about invading the local police database, Tony didn¡¯t react at all. After all, the other party couldn¡¯t possibly know.

    However, when Tony finished reading those reports and saw the photos confirmed by JARVIS to be real, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the same surprise as an ordinary person.

    ¡°A giant? How could there be such a lifeform on Earth? ording to the normal evolution of lifeforms, the current Earth environment is not suitable for such arge lifeform to survive.¡± Carefully flipping through the photos on the screen, Tony muttered to himself.

    In the history of Earth¡¯s development, there were indeed many superrge lifeforms in ancient times, such as those several-story-high dinosaurs. However, the Earth¡¯s environment at that time waspletely different from now.

    At the very least, the oxygen content at that time was far higher than it is now. If those superrge lifeforms from ancient times appeared on Earth now, they would quickly die because they couldn¡¯t adapt to the current oxygen content.

    Of course, this is the Marvel World, where anything is possible on Earth. Therefore, Tony only ruled out the possibility that the giant was a result of natural evolution from the perspective of basic lifeforms.

    ¡°Well, I have also processed these photos and videos taken by the locals when the giant appeared at night. It can be seen that this giant doesn¡¯t seem to be just a simple giant.¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s muttering, JARVIS spoke while already making changes to those photos.

    Swish, swish, swish~

    On the screen in front of Tony, after JARVIS¡¯s special processing, the originally dark and unclear photos were paired with two videos of the giant being filmed, allowing Tony to see more clearly what the giant was.

    ¡°Huh? This giant seems to be wearing an unusual set of clothes! And, look at this footprint, it¡¯s obviously not made by ordinary soles or shoes.¡± After being processed by JARVIS, Tony quickly discovered some strange things.

    ¡°Could it be achieved through some kind of technology?¡± Tony Stark, as the world¡¯s top high-IQ scientific talent, could guess the general situation of this giant based on these details.

    ¡°Well, ording to the police investigation, these footprints only appear within the range of three blocks, but before and after these footprints appear and disappear, there are normal human-sized footprints. However, they did not find any results from the investigation, and the normal-sized footprints disappeared into thin air.¡± After Tony finished speaking, JARVIS also stated his analysis results.

    ¡°In other words, this giant should be a transformation of someone with a normal physique. He not only can transform into a giant but also disappear into thin air. If he initially left behind normal-sized footprints, it means he didn¡¯t care about this detail, but suddenly there were no footprintster, does that mean he can fly? Or teleport?¡± Analyzing up to this point, Tony has already figured out the situation of Curt¡¯s escape.

 Chapter 1007: Intertwining

    Chapter 1007: Intertwining

    Based on the information and clues retrieved by JARVIS, Tony and JARVIS have been analyzing the situation of the giant. However, in the middle of the analysis, Tony suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Hey! JARVIS, do you think this giant is rted to that kid Jackson?¡± Without taking his eyes off the photos on the screen, Tony suddenly asked.

    ¡°Sir, I cannot answer that question.¡± Responding to Tony¡¯s sudden question, JARVIS calmly replied. Even though JARVIS now has some basic emotions, he still cannot answer such questions.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave the matter of the giant for now. I have a hunch that this matter must be rted to that kid Jackson. Besides, I have a feeling that this giant incident is familiar.¡± Tony continued.

    ¡°Okay, sir, there is another matter that should be of concern.¡± After agreeing, JARVIS continued to remind Tony.

    ¡°What matter? Is there anything as weird as the appearance of a giant?¡± Tony raised his eyebrows and asked.

    ¡°Hank Pym, the founder of Pym Technologies, was attackedst night by the former director of Pym Technologies, Darren Cross, who was dismissed and is now wanted by the police after the attack.¡±

    ¡°Pym Technologies? Hank Pym? Why does that name sound so familiar?¡± After hearing JARVIS¡¯s reminder, Tony murmured softly while rubbing his chin.

    As one of the world¡¯s top tech giants, there aren¡¯t many other techpanies that Tony Stark remembers, and Pym Technologies is one of them, he just couldn¡¯t remember it at the moment.

    As a top global technology giant, there are not many other technologypanies that Tony Stark can remember and Pym Technology is one of them, but he just couldn¡¯t recall it for a moment.

    ¡°Pym Technology is a technologypany specializing in high-tech products, and their research and development direction has always been at the forefront of pursuing the cutting-edge technology. As for the founder Hank Pym, his identity is not very clear to ordinary people. In fact, he used to be the Head of the SHIELD weapons research department.¡± Seeing Tony frown in thought, JARVIS directly revealed the true identity of Pym Technology and Hank Pym.

    ¡°Head of the SHIELD Weapons R&D Department? Wasn¡¯t my father also part of the SHIELD weapons research department before?¡± Tony blinked a few times in response to JARVIS¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yes, ording to the basic information I just retrieved from within SHIELD, Hank Pym apparently retired from SHIELD due to some personal reasons. Soon after, he founded Pym Technology.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Finding nothing special from these materials, Tony murmured to himself in a low voice.

    ¡°Then¡­ did they catch that guy named Darren Cross? This guy even attacked the founder, he had a lot of ambitions!¡±

    ¡°The police have been searching for Darren Cross since the attackst night, but have not found him yet.¡±

    ¡°Well, it seems like an internal issue of Pym Technology.¡± Hearing this, Tony didn¡¯t n to continue paying attention to Pym Technology, as theirpany couldn¡¯tpare to Stark Industries anyway.

    Ding ding~

    Just as Tony and JARVIS were analyzing the giant incident and the attack on Pym Technology¡¯s founder, JARVIS suddenly received a message that the person he sent to retrieve the items Lin Rui left behind had made a discovery.

    ¡°Sir, we have received the item left by Mr. Jackson,¡± JARVIS immediately informed Tony when he received the news.

    ¡°What is it?!¡±

    ¡°A sealed box. Should I open it now?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no. Let him bring it back, and I¡¯ll open it myself.¡±

    Tony didn¡¯t want anyone else to open the box left by Lin Rui. There might be something in it that he didn¡¯t want others to see. For people like Tony, the things theye into contact with are far beyond what ordinary people can touch.

    ¡°Okay, sir. I will arrange a flight to bring him back as soon as possible,¡± JARVIS replied quickly.

    This time, JARVIS arranged for someone in the city where Lin Rui had just left to go and get the item. Those who JARVIS arranged to handle Lin Rui¡¯s belongings were obviously trustworthy, just like Happy, who was now following Pepper around.

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I should rest now. With Jackson gone, why do I feel like I have more things to do?¡± Even though it would take one or two more hours for the flight to return to New York, Tony decided to rest for a while.

    He hadn¡¯t had a proper rest since he woke up.

    ..

    While Tony sent someone to retrieve the item that Lin Rui left for him, Captain America Steve Rogers at SHIELD headquarters in Washington was feeling conflicted. The reason for Steve¡¯s dilemma was the message that JARVIS had sent him not long ago.

    JARVIS had forwarded a message from Lin Rui to Rogers, in which Lin Rui mentioned some covert activities of the retired SHIELD veterans.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion, SHIELD should take action to deal with them, or they would cause trouble sooner orter.

    As the Director of SHIELD, Steve Rogers was in a difficult position upon receiving this message. In terms of seniority, Rogers was on a par with those retired veterans. However, because of his unique circumstances, he had little interaction with them.

    During this time, Rogers had integrated SHIELD internally and had finally repaired the damage caused by the Hydra incident.

    The invasion of the Dark Elf race caused little damage to SHIELD, and they suffered the least amount of damage among their alliance. However, upon receiving JARVIS¡¯s message, Rogers knew that there was going to be turmoil within SHIELD again.

    Not to mention that those veterans had retired for a long time, but their influence within SHIELD was still strong. Otherwise, they would not still be holding onto their private weapons and still be able to obtain SHIELD¡¯s most advanced high-tech weapons.

    Rogers knew that the existence of these veterans was also a hidden danger for SHIELD, but getting rid of this danger was not an easy task.

    ¡°Ah! Even if it¡¯s difficult to solve, we have to solve it! We can¡¯t just ignore it when outsiders have already exposed it.¡± After looking at the information for a long time, Rogers finally sighed and murmured to himself.

 Chapter 1008: Messanger

    <h4>Chapter 1008: Messanger</h4>

    After making a decision, Rogers sent a message using the tablet in his hand. Then he stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows of the high-rise building at SHIELD headquarters, looking outside.

    Since he had been revived and became the new Director of SHIELD, Rogers liked to stand by these windows and look outside when he had nothing else to do.

    Although there wasn¡¯t much of a nice view from the SHIELD headquarters building, Rogers enjoyed the feeling and atmosphere.

    It was like how Tony liked to fly in the sky wearing his Iron Man suit when he had nothing else to do, which was a different kind of atmosphere.

    ck ck ck ~

    After standing by the windows for a while, Rogers heard the steady footsteps behind him. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that it was Falcon who hade over.

    The message Rogers had sent earlier was for Falcon, and he could also tell who wasing from the footsteps.

    ¡°Captain, did you call me over for something?¡± Falcon asked directly as he walked up to stand next to Rogers by the windows.

    A few days ago, there was a level A or above incident in Rochester, and Rogers sent Falcon over since the other members of the Avengers were not avable.

    Falcon also encountered the creepy Ghost Rider and even had his flying wings damaged in a big battle.

    After Falcon returned and reported, he thought there would be some follow-up to the incident, but Rogers directly told him that someone had taken care of it. SHIELD only needed to handle the aftermath, which surprised Falcon at the time.

    However, after Rogers exined further, Falcon understood. After all, after that person took action, SHIELD didn¡¯t need to worry about anything anymore.

    ¡°Falcon, do you get the wings fixed?¡± Instead of immediately responding to Falcon¡¯s question, Rogers looked at him and asked.

    Previously, Falcon had a fight with that hotheaded guy in Rochester and ended up losing. Rogers knew about it, so he asked if Falcon¡¯s wings were fixed first. After all, Falcon with wings and Falcon without wings had vastly differentbat capabilities.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re fixed now. And the guys in the equipment department seem to have added some special features to it. They said I should try it out myself next time and that there will be a surprise.¡± Falcon smiled as he replied to Rogers¡¯ question.

    After Falcon returned, he sent his broken wings to the equipment department at SHIELD headquarters.

    When he received his wings back, the middle-aged researcher in the equipment department with little hair had a somewhat disdainful expression that Falcon still remembered vividly. It was as if Falcon¡¯s wings werepletely unworthy in his eyes.

    When Falcon expressed his desire to quickly retrieve his fixed wings, the researcher assured him that he would receive a brand new set of wings in three days.

    Additionally, he would give Falcon¡¯s wings a major upgrade. After this upgrade, Falcon¡¯s wings would have a significant functional improvement that he would surely love.

    Falcon listened to the researcher¡¯s words but he didn¡¯t really care about it much since his old wings worked just fine.

    Although they had limited functions, they had served him well for a long time. However, if he could truly upgrade to something more amazing that would allow him to expand his capabilities then he would be very willing.

    ¡°Is that so? Although there are many crazies in the equipment department, if they say they can upgrade your wings, then they should be able to.¡± Understanding Falcon¡¯s response, Rogers nodded and said.

    ¡°Captain, why did you call me here? Is there a new mission?¡± Without lingering on his upgraded wings, Falcon continued to ask.

    ¡°Oh, yes. There is a new mission. However, it may be a little difficult.¡± Looking at Falcon, Rogers finally spoke about the mission.

    ¡°Difficult mission? Is it very dangerous?¡± Falcon asked, his eyebrows slightly furrowed as he heard Rogers¡¯ words.

    Since joining SHIELD, Falcon had experienced more danger in just a few months than he had in his time in special forces.

    In addition to facing the deeply hidden organization of Hydra, Falcon had also encountered powerful mutants, the self-destructive threat of the mad scientist Killian, and the Dark Elf invasion brought about by the Magic Cube incident.

    Each of these events was worthy of being ssified as an S-level event within SHIELD.

    Therefore, after experiencing so much, Falcon no longer thought that there was anything that was very dangerous for SHIELD. After all, could anything be more dangerous than an extraterrestrial civilization invading their?

    It was precisely because of this that Falcon remained calm when facing the fiery Ghost Rider a few days ago. If Falcon hadn¡¯t experienced so many S-level events, he would have been as surprised and shocked as everyone else upon seeing the ming skeleton.

    ¡°Well¡­this mission isn¡¯t really that dangerous,¡± Rogers said somewhat awkwardly upon hearing Falcon¡¯s question.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the situation then?¡± Falcon became even more curious.

    ¡°Falcon, you weren¡¯t part of SHIELD before. So, it would be better for you to take on this mission than for others to do it. And, I¡¯ll fully support you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Captain, don¡¯t beat around the bush. Just tell me, who do I have to deal with?¡±

    ¡°The former leaders of SHIELD.¡±

    Falcon: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    While Rogers was talking with Falcon about his uing mission at the SHIELD headquarters in Washington, in the northern city, Scott, who had been rescued again by Lin Rui and Bucky, had already returned to Pym Tech with several sets of Ant-Man suits.

    In the private medical room at Pym Tech, Scott saw Dr. Pym, who had finished the surgery and was looking a lot better than before.

    ¡°I¡¯m back with a lot of loot!¡± Scott greeted as he walked towards the ward.

    Although Scott was very embarrassed afterst night¡¯s battle, and because he had to use the Giant Mode, everyone in the city thought a giant had appeared.

    But now Scott had returned safely, and ording to Lin Rui, Darren Cross wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble for anyone. Therefore, Scott¡¯s mission could be considered as a sess.

    ¡°Well done, I knew you could do it,¡± Dr. Pym said with a happy expression on his face, he was happy to see Scott back safely.

    ¡°Congrattions, Scott,¡± Said Hope, who was sitting next to the bed, with a smile.

    Hearing the praise from Dr. Pym and Hope, Scott felt a little proud and sat down on the chair opposite the bed.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the situation with the people who helped you?¡± Dr. Pym¡¯s voice came over as soon as Scott sat down.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1009 â€¦â€¦

    <h4>Chapter 1009 ¡­¡­</h4>

    Upon Professor Pym¡¯s inquiry, Scott reluctantly gave a brief description of the backgrounds of Lin Rui and Bucky. However, since Scott himself did not have much knowledge about Lin Rui and Bucky, Professor Pym could not analyze their origins and identities.

    ¡°They seem to be quite mysterious,¡± Professor Pym muttered with a frown on his face after Scott finished speaking.

    From Scott¡¯s description, it appeared that they possessed very powerful abilities and were able to effortlessly handle threats like Antman¡¯s unique technology.

    Therefore, Professor Pym had to slightly lower his initial arrogance and no longer thought that the Antman suit was an invincible piece of equipment.

    ¡°Well, if it weren¡¯t for those two, I might have died during the final stage of Antman¡¯s training,¡± added Scott after hearing Professor Pym¡¯s muttering.

    In his previous narration, Scott did not mention his experience of encountering danger at Stark¡¯s secret base. Upon hearing Scott¡¯s words, Professor Pym and Hope were even more surprised.

    They had thought that Scott was just lucky at that time and that the warehouse did not have any defense systems. But now it seemed like those two mysterious people had also helped him then.

    ¡°Um¡­there¡¯s no need to look at me like that. Since the warehouse in Stark¡¯s secret base had a part production line installed, how could there not be any defense systems? At the time, I was already forced into a corner by theser. If it weren¡¯t for their help in blocking Stark¡¯s defense system for a moment, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the signal decoy back,¡± Scott exined helplessly as he saw Professor Pym and Hope staring at him.

    Upon hearing Scott¡¯s exnation, Professor Pym nodded slightly. He had also studied the photos taken by Scott, and from his professional perspective, he had realized the significant importance of those parts.

    Otherwise, he would not have been so excited about those photos initially. Therefore, the defense of that warehouse could not have been weak.

    ¡°Okay, I believe you. But those two mysterious individuals were able to stop Stark¡¯s defense system. Could they really hack into Stark¡¯swork system? Even the world¡¯s top hackers wouldn¡¯t dare say they can do that,¡± Professor Pym continued, knowing that Scott wouldn¡¯t lie.

    Although Professor Pym knew that Scott wouldn¡¯t lie, he was still very shocked by the strength and technology behind those two mysterious individuals. Two people with such strong power, why would they appear in this city?

    And why would they specifically target Scott, the fallen father of the new Antman, as Professor Pym had confirmed? Did they really just want to give Scott a warning and at the same time dislike Darren Cross?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Anyway, this world has always hidden many unknown things and people, and these two people should belong to that kind,¡± Scott said slowly, leaning back on the soft couch again, after witnessing the strength of Lin Rui and Bucky.

    His excitement and enthusiasm about bing the new Antman had already diminished quite a bit. When he first came into contact with the Antman suit, Scott thought it was the coolest thing in the world.

    As Professor Pym said, the Antman suit was not as shy as Stark¡¯s Iron Man suit, but its usefulness in certain areas was far superior to the Iron Man suit.

    ¡°Since those two mysterious individuals really have no ill intent, then we don¡¯t need to specte about their identity anymore. I believe that we may still encounter them in the future,¡± Professor Pym said lightly, not continuing to delve into the matter.

    After hearing Professor Pym¡¯sst two sentences, Scott, who was leaning on the couch, was slightly stunned. Professor Pym¡¯s words were so simr to what Lin Rui said when he left.

    It seemed that the other party was also confident that they would meet again in the future. However, Scott didn¡¯t say anything. Whether they would meet again in the future was something he didn¡¯t need to worry about now.

    After staying in Professor Pym¡¯s hospital room for a while, Scott left. Just as Lin Rui said before leaving, it seemed that the force behind Darren Cross had really backed down.

    Otherwise, with Professor Pym¡¯s reputation and the power of the police, they may not have been able to stop them.

    After leaving Pym Technologies, Scott quickly took a taxi to his ex-wife¡¯s house because Professor Pym had helped him regain the right to visit his daughter.

    Previously, Scott¡¯s ex-wife had not allowed him to see their daughter because he didn¡¯t have a stable job and was hanging out with guys like Luis who were also jobless.

    But now, with the founder of Pym Technologies helping him, Scott¡¯s future looked bright and he could see his daughter without any obstacles.

    However, as Professor Pym enjoyed his retirement and Scott prepared to meet his little angel at home, they both had no idea that a disgruntled member of the Avengers was flying over from Washington in a Quinjet.

    Falcon, who had just finished talking to Captain Rogers and was now equipped with his upgraded Avengers gear, stood in front of the cockpit ss watching the clouds outside.

    ¡°Why did I have to agree to this? Can¡¯t Hawkeye do this instead?¡± Falcon muttered to himself as he looked at the quickly receding clouds outside.

    ¡°Falcon, Hawkeye is not as suitable for this job as you are. As Captain Rogers said, you were not a SHIELD agent before and have not had much contact with the other party. Just do what you need to do, and we will fully support you,¡± Came a response from behind Falcon.

    ¡°Coulson, it¡¯s easier said than done. What if those guys don¡¯t want to cooperate? Do we use force to suppress them?¡± Falcon turned back and asked helplessly.

    It turned out that Coulson, the highest-ranking SHIELD agent who could directly contact the Avengers, was also on this mission with Falcon.

    ¡°When necessary, force can be used. After all, SHIELD is not known for persuading people with reason,¡± Coulson replied calmly to Falcon¡¯s question.

    If those big shots really refused to cooperate, Coulson believed that force could also be used. After all, SHIELD was no longer the same as before and could not tolerate such situations. They had even paid a heavy price to eliminate Hydra from within SHIELD, so they could certainly get rid of these parasites.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1010: The 1st Success Transmission

    <h4>Chapter 1010: The 1st Sess Transmission</h4>

    ¡°Okay, we have to use force if we can¡¯t get it done otherwise.¡± After hearing Agent Coulson¡¯s words, Hawkeye¡¯s demeanor became more resolute.

    ¡°Falcon, don¡¯t worry. Although the retired bureaucrats from SHIELD¡¯s older generation are severe, they won¡¯t really go against us. With Captain Rogers¡¯ full support, their wisest choice is to disarm and stop any unnecessary actions.¡± Seeing the resolute expression on his face, Coulson continued to speak to firm Falcon¡¯s resolve.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what you say. But¡­ I have a feeling¡­ that our mission this time may not go as smoothly as we are hoping it to be.¡± Falcon spoke with a serious expression on his face as he watched the cityscape outside the Quinjet gradually appear.

    Just like the previous incident with the me Skull in Rochester, if that person hadn¡¯t appearedter to resolve the situation, Falcon really didn¡¯t know how he could have dealt with the immortal skeleton with far greater strength than himself.

    And this time, he ising to this northern city to face the SHIELD old-timers, it seemed to be some political negotiation, but Falcon felt that his premonition woulde true.

    ¡°A bad feeling¡­ I hope it doesn¡¯te true.¡± Upon hearing Falcon¡¯s words, Coulson could only hope so.

    Whoosh!

    Thus, after flying for more than ten minutes from SHIELD headquarters in Washington, the Quinjet had arrived in this northern city. Falcon and Coulson didn¡¯t know what had happened in the city not long ago, nor did they know what they would encounter.

    But, as SHIELD¡¯s elite agents and one of the Avengers, they believed that they had enough strength to deal with any unexpected events that might ur.

    ¡­

    And just minutes before Falcon and Coulson departed on the Quinjet, a spatial portal appeared in the alley in which Lin Rui and Bucky had disappeared. At the same time, on a remote corner of another continent on Earth, a silver spatial portal appeared out of nowhere.

    Buzz¡­

    As soon as the spatial portal appeared, a strong gust of wind and debris spewed out of it. Then, a figure rushed out of the portal and was almost blown away by the strong winds.

    But just as the figure was about to fall to the ground, the figure emitted a sh of Azura light and adjusted his posture before safelynding on the ground.

    At the moment when the first figure safelynded, arger and more muscr figure was also ejected from the portal. However, due to hisrger size, he was not blown away and instead rolled on the ground a few times to relieve the unstable impact of the spatial portal.

    As the second figure tried to stand up, the spatial portal behind them quickly copsed towards the center and eventually shrank into a small dot before disappearing in a burst of spatial energy.

    As the portal vanished, a spatial energy shockwave swept out, pushing the two figures several meters away but causing little harm.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡± After the spatial energy shockwave dissipated, the area finally stabilized, and a coughing sound could be heard. It was obvious that someone had been choked by the dust and smoke.

    ¡°Haha! It actually worked!!¡± The first young man who came out of the spatial portal shouted in excitement while the bulky guy was coughing.

    Needless to say, these two guys who came out of the spatial portal were Lin Rui and Bucky who were just in a city in the northern United States a few seconds ago.

    Since being transported to Asgard by Heimdall and encountering Malekith¡¯s invasion of Asgard to take the Aether Particle, Lin Rui had already risked using the spatial energy of the Magic Cube to fight against the Aether Particle.

    However, at that time, the spatial energy of the Magic Cube suddenly erupted, and countless spatial portals appeared instantly, transporting Lin Rui away. But that also meant that Lin Rui could indeed use the energy of the Magic Cube to a certain extent.

    After returning to Earth and recovering his memories, Lin Rui had retrieved the Magic Cube from Bucky. Fortunately, the Magic Cube was pulled out from the same spatial portal as Lin Rui, and Bucky had not thrown it away, otherwise, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t have known if he could find the Magic Cube again.

    After getting the Magic Cube back, Lin Rui studied it privately. The spatial portal he just made using the Magic Cube was the result of his research for many days. He finally could use the infinite spatial energy inside the Magic Cube to create a spatial portal.

    Unlike Hydra who used some special devices to extract the spatial energy from the Magic Cube, Lin Ruipletely used his own special power to use the Magic Cube.

    It was just like how Ancient One used the power of magic to use the Eye of Agamotto, which was the Time Stone, Lin Rui¡¯s strength now allowed him to simply use the Space Infinity Stone.

    ¡°Cough cough~ Jackson, what the hell did you say just now? It worked?! That was a Space portal, did you juste here without any confidence?¡± While Lin Rui wasughing at the disappearing location of the spatial portal, Bucky walked over and questioned him with a helpless expression on his face.

    That¡¯s a space portal, not just any entrance that anyone can enter. If it weren¡¯t for Bucky¡¯s confidence in Lin Rui and their good rtionship over the past few days, Bucky would not have risked his life to follow Lin Rui into the space portal.

    However, Bucky was still frightened by the experience inside the space portal, even though it onlysted for a moment so when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words just now, Bucky felt lucky to have survived.

    ¡°Haha, Bucky, don¡¯t worry so much, we made it out smoothly, didn¡¯t we? If we can seed the first time, then there shouldn¡¯t be any problemster.¡± Seeing Bucky still frightened, Lin Ruiughed and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry? Later? Do you still want to use that?¡± Bucky widened his eyes as he asked this question.

    ¡°Our previous two operations in those two cities were covert enough, but we have already exposed ourselves to some extent. So, in order to continue our journey, let¡¯s just use the space portal directly to travel in the future.¡± Knowing what Bucky was worried about, Lin Rui exined.

    In fact, when Lin Rui said ¡°exposed,¡± he meant that they had been discovered by Tony and SHIELD. However, Lin Rui knew that even if they had discovered his whereabouts, as long as he did not return on his own, they would note to stop him.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1011: Canada

    <h4>Chapter 1011: Canada</h4>

    ¡°Exposed? Why would we be exposed?¡± Bucky was puzzled when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    After experiencing so many things with Lin Rui these days, Bucky felt that it was even more thrilling and exciting than when he was with Hydra before.

    However, because both Bucky and Lin Rui were special people, they were always extra cautious when going out.

    Moreover, Bucky thought that Lin Rui¡¯s ¡°disguise technique¡± was quite good, even if they were identally caught by a camera, Bucky believed that they would not be recognized.

    Most importantly, Bucky did not know that everything he had experienced with Lin Rui had attracted the attention of SHIELD. Every time Lin Rui took Bucky away, SHIELD would help them deal with the aftermath.

    If Bucky knew about this, he would understand why they were exposed. In fact, if he wasn¡¯t with Lin Rui, Bucky would have been discovered by SHIELD a long time ago.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯ve already left now. But we still don¡¯t know where this spatial teleportation sent us.¡± Seeing Bucky¡¯s concern, Lin Rui smiled and changed the subject.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, several ck lines silently hung on Bucky¡¯s head. The first time they used the spatial teleportation gate, they didn¡¯t even know if it was safe, and now they didn¡¯t even know where they were sent to. Bucky was feeling very helpless.

    However, thinking carefully, if Lin Rui couldn¡¯t even determine whether the spatial teleportation was safe or not, how could he determine the destination of the teleportation?

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, both of our identities are very special, so it doesn¡¯t matter where we are.¡± Seeing that Bucky was still worried, Lin Rui continued to smile.

    ¡°Forget it, since I¡¯ve followed you here, I can only go with you.¡± Feeling very speechless about Lin Rui, Bucky could only helplessly shrug his shoulders and say.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the right attitude! Okay, let¡¯s go outside and see where we are now. I hope our luck isn¡¯t too bad, at least we should be close to our destination.¡± After saying that, Lin Rui walked outside while talking to himself.

    Bucky could only follow Lin Rui, and after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s self-talk, Bucky blinked a few times.

    Obviously, Lin Rui did have a destination in mind. However, Bucky didn¡¯t care where Lin Rui¡¯s destination was. As long as Lin Rui didn¡¯t harm him, Bucky nned to follow him all the way.

    Huh~

    After Lin Rui and Bucky walked out of the deserted alley, several cars whizzed past them. It turned out that there was a major road outside the alley, but it should bete at night at this time.

    Did they teleport to a lively nightclub nearby? Or did they teleport a long distance, causing a time zone difference of several hours from the northern United States?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over and ask where this is?¡± After scanning the street without finding any useful information, Lin Rui continued, walking towards the brightly lit area ahead.

    Ding-a-ling~

    Five minutester, Lin Rui pushed open the door of a bar on the opposite side of the street. As soon as he opened the door, a burst of intense music assaulted Lin Rui and Bucky¡¯s eardrums, but they were already prepared.

    After taking a nce at the basic situation in the bar, Lin Rui and Bucky calmly walked in.

    Passing through the dance floor filled with enthusiastic young people, Lin Rui and Bucky sessfully squeezed their way to the bar. Sitting down on a seat, Lin Rui tapped the bar and summoned a handsome bartender.

    ¡°What would you like to order? Oh, you¡¯re of legal age, right? Show me your ID.¡± The bartender who was called over by Lin Rui greeted them, then his gaze stayed on Lin Rui¡¯s face for a while and then asked Lin Rui to show his ID.

    ¡°Just give me a ss of juice, I don¡¯t drink alcohol. As for him, just give him your best drink.¡± Seeing the bartender¡¯s questioning gaze, Lin Rui didn¡¯t show his ID since he didn¡¯t have one at the moment but calmly said that he didn¡¯t drink alcohol.

    ¡°Okay, but my best drink is not cheap.¡± The bartender smiled and reminded him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can still afford a drink. By the way, can you tell us which city this is? Are we still in the United States?¡± When the bartender was about to turn around to get the drinks, Lin Rui suddenly asked.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the bartender, who had already turned halfway around, suddenly stopped and turned back again. This time, he took a closer look at Lin Rui and Bucky. However, he did not see any signs of them being drunk or on drugs.

    ¡°Did you guys take drugs? We don¡¯t wee drug users here!¡± The bartender stared at Lin Rui and Bucky seriously and asked in a stern tone.

    ¡°Uh¡­ don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not drunk or on drugs. We just don¡¯t know where we are. Anyway, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Seeing the bartender¡¯s suspicious look, Lin Rui exined halfway and then gave up. He suddenly remembered that he himself could easily know where they were.

    As he spoke, Lin Rui reached for his waist. The next moment, he took out a mobile phone from his personal space. Although Lin Rui could use more advanced technology to locate their position, it was not suitable to reveal it now.

    Seeing Lin Rui suddenly take out his phone and skillfully operate it to search for information, Bucky, who was sitting next to him, was slightly stunned but then calmed down. After all, this was not the first time such a thing had happened.

    The bartender, seeing Lin Rui taking out his phone and searching for something, remained silent and continued to turn around to make his drink.

    Even if these two people in front of him did seem abnormal, it was not his responsibility to manage them, and he had done his duty to warn them.

    ¡°So, we have already left the United States, and now we are in Canada, in a famous city called Quebec.¡± Lin Rui quickly found the information he wanted from his phone and said to Bucky beside him.

    ¡°Canada? Quebec?¡± Bucky was also very surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Although the theory of spatial teleportation could theoretically ignore distance, it was still surprising for them to suddenlye from the United States to Canada.

    Moreover, when he was in the United States, Bucky had to constantly avoid monitoring to prevent being discovered by SHIELD, but in other countries, he did not need to be so nervous. This was because SHIELD¡¯s control over other countries was not as strong.

    ¡°At this time of year, it seems to be a good time to see maple leaves.¡± Lin Rui put away his phone and casually said as he reached for the juice that had already been brought to him.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1012: Dark Elf movement

    <h4>Chapter 1012: Dark Elf movement</h4>

    While Lin Rui and Bucky were instantly transported to Canada through the spatial portal of the Magic Cube, various forces on Earth were also developing their own ns.

    An extraterrestrial invasion had put the entire on edge, causing even ordinary people to undergo significant changes in their psyche.

    The effects of Captain America¡¯s press conference were gradually taking hold, at least among the majority of normal people on Earth.

    Since the day of the conference, anyone with a sound moralpass had been striving harder to make a contribution to the during their lifetime.

    Of course, there were some individuals with a distorted sense of values who were thinking about how to destroy the Earth, and contacting extraterrestrial civilizations might be a tempting option for them.

    Apart from the covert forces at work, several alliances had elerated their development and growth following the Dark Elf invasion event by allying with the League of Defenders.

    Although the Battle of London had caused significant losses and casualties, the Dark Elves suffered even greater losses. Apart from Malekith and The Kursed Algrim and some powerful Dark Elf Elite warriors, all other Dark Elf warriors were eliminated by the united forces on Earth.

    After the Battle of London, except for the sorcerers on Earth, other forces that participated in the battle shared the spoils. This included many Dark Elf weapons, in addition to the extraterrestrial items.

    Due to the vast differences between the Dark Elf and Earth¡¯s environments and their distinct histories of development, there was a significant difference in their technological advancements.

    After acquiring the Dark Elf¡¯s weaponry, it was foreseeable that SHIELD, Tony, and the X-Men¡¯s equipment would experience a significant upgrade in the near future. After all, even though their technological trees were not entirely the same, the Dark Elf race¡¯s technological advancements were still subject to the rules of the world.

    Of course, in addition to upgrading their technological armaments, the leaders of each force were also considering ways to enhance their individual strengths. After all, sometimes, an individual¡¯s strength could make all the difference in a battle. Additionally, each force needed top-levelbat power.

    Currently, SHIELD had Hulk, a somewhat unstable superbat force. Tony¡¯s new Iron Man suit had been continuously upgraded, and he seemed to have made breakthroughs in the research on Extremis and Venom.

    Who knows, he might even develop two sets of special ability battle suits before the nanotech armor is created. As for the X-Men, they also possessed Level-5 mutants or Omega Mutants like Iceman, who could take on Malekith head-on.

    As for the League of Defenders, besides Mirage Knight, whose abilities have been steadily improving while he¡¯s been missing, the strength of the other members is also steadily increasing.

    Lin Rui and their alliance, which was established not long ago with the aim of establishing an Earth Federation, is growing rapidly after experiencing a series of events. However, does such rapid growth indicate that Earth will encounter other events in the future?

    After all, the world¡¯s power will not let Earth continue to develop peacefully like this forever. If nothing happens, it would be too boring.

    Therefore, two weeks after the London battle between the Dark Elves and Earth, in the Guardian Hall of Asgard and Bifrost, Heimdall, who is always observing the Nine Realms, suddenly noticed a spaceship rushing out from the Dark Elves¡¯ world.

    Before Heimdall could activate Bifrost to attack the spaceship, it had already elerated and disappeared into one of the warp jump space gates of the Nine Realms.

    ¡°When the Dark Elves are here, they suddenly send someone to leave the Nine Realms. What are they nning to do?¡± Blinking with a dark golden light, Heimdall muttered softly as he withdrew his gaze.

    Click~

    Then, Heimdall lightly pressed both hands on the control console of Bifrost. With a light sound, a message had been transmitted through Bifrost and arrived deep inside the Asgardian pce. No matter what the Dark Elves are nning to do, Heimdall needs to report this message to Queen Frigga. As for the Asgardian King Odin, he may have already awakened by now.

    At the moment Heimdall transmitted this message,

    Queen Frigga, who was in the depths of the pce, raised her eyebrows slightly. The next moment, a golden light curtain appeared in front of her, disying the message that Heimdall had just sent: A spaceship belonging to the Dark Elves had left the Nine Realms.

    ¡°Hmm, leaving the Nine Realms at this time? What does Malekith want to do?¡± Swinging her hand and turning the light curtain into countless golden dots, Queen Frigga murmured to herself.

    ¡°It seems that the peace that had enveloped the Nine Realms for the past thousand years has finally beenpletely broken!¡± Just as Queen Frigga was muttering to herself with a furrowed brow, a deep and low voice sounded beside her.

    Upon hearing the sound, Frigga turned around with excitement. In the direction she turned to, at the entrance of the queen¡¯s luxurious chamber, stood a dignified old man with a white beard, smiling at Frigga.

    ¡°Odin, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Frigga eximed with joy upon seeing the smiling old man.

    Yes, the old man who appeared in Frigga¡¯s chamber, appearing amiable and ordinary but emanating a distinct regal aura, was none other than Asgard¡¯s king: Odin. After banishing Thor to Earth several months ago, Odin had fallen into a deep sleep for some reason. Now, he had finally awakened.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m awake now,¡± Odin replied with a smile as Frigga rushed towards him with open arms.

    At the next moment, Frigga and Odin were already embracing each other. Although Odin looked much older than Frigga, in terms of the lifespan of Asgardians, they were actually about the same age. It was just that, as a powerful sorcerer and a woman, Frigga clearly paid more attention to her appearance than Odin did.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you these days,¡± Odin said with a somewhat self-reproachful tone as he hugged his queen.

    ¡°It¡¯s something I should do. Also, I¡¯m very happy to see our two sons growing up so quickly. If Thor and Loki knew that you had awakened, they would be very happy too,¡± Frigga said happily, looking up at Odin from his embrace.

    ¡°Yes, Thor and Loki¡¯s growth was also beyond my expectations,¡± Odin said slowly, loosening his embrace. It seemed that Asgard¡¯s king was not as happy about the changes in his two sons¡¯ growth as Frigga was.

    ¡°Hmm? Is something going to happen?¡± Frigga asked upon hearing Odin¡¯s words and sensing his tone.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1013: Story Of That Person

    <h4>Chapter 1013: Story Of That Person</h4>

    When Frigga received Heimdall¡¯s message, she also heard Odin¡¯s words. Now she thinks that sentence might represent something.

    ¡°Yes, something is indeed about to happen. And it may be a great event that will sweep across the entire Nine Realms.¡± Seeing Frigga¡¯s worried expression, Odin nodded in response.

    As the king of Asgard and also the recognized god of war in the Nine Realms, Odin¡¯s power is beyond measure, but it is evident that the uing events in the Nine Realms are beyond even his control.

    ¡°A great event that will sweep across the entire Nine Realms? Is it rted to the Dark Elves¡¯ spaceship that left the Nine Realms?¡± Observing Odin¡¯s facial expression carefully, Frigga continued to ask.

    ¡°Well, it seems that Malekith is not willing to ept the failure of his n, which he prepared for nearly a thousand years. This time, he not only failed to obtain the Aether Particle and cover the entire Nine Realms in darkness but also suffered a great loss in two consecutive race wars. Therefore, in order to retaliate against us, Malekith should be looking for external assistance.¡± As they walked towards Frigga¡¯s chamber, Odin answered.

    ¡°Looking for external assistance? Does the Dark Elf have any external assistance in the universe? Moreover, who would help the Dark Elves against us Asgardians?¡± Upon hearing Odin¡¯s exnation, Frigga still did not quite understand.

    Not only is the reputation of the Dark Elves within the Nine Realms poor, but their reputation in the universe is also not very good. After all, no civilization would like a race that aims to plunder and invade. In addition, Odin¡¯s reputation in the universe is also well-known, and no one should be willing to take the risk of being remembered by him to help the Dark Elves.

    ¡°Under normal circumstances, the Dark Elves indeed have no external assistance, but there are always some people who are like-minded with them, such as the Titans.¡± Knowing that Frigga is not very familiar with some of the forces in the universe, Odin continued to exin.

    ¡°The Titans? Haven¡¯t they already been extinct for a long time? Hasn¡¯t the Titan been destroyed? Does the Titan race still exist in this world?¡± Upon hearing Odin mention the Titan race, Frigga was obviously very surprised.

    The Titan race was originally a very powerful species in the universe. If we were to rank the races in the universe, the Titan race would clearly be at the forefront. Each Titan was much stronger than other races, and they were once a dominant race in the universe.

    However, the Titan race also experienced various crises during their civilization development due to the overgrowth of poption, which led to their being unable to sustain such arge poption.

    In such a situation, various civilization crises also urred within the Titan race. Soon, because of the powerful strength of the Titans, their battles had enough destructive power.

    After severalrge battles, Titan¡¯s was no longer suitable for the Titan race to survive. At this point, a ¡°leader-level¡± Titan appeared, and he obtained a high position far beyond the ordinary Titans because of his strength.

    Then, this Titan made a decision that was unbelievable to all Titans, which was to exterminate half of the poption on Titan¡¯s at once in order to reduce the burden on the and recover the to its previous state.

    Although many Titans could not understand this decision and were trying to stop it, in the end, this ¡°leader-level¡± Titan still took this inhumane step and destroyed half of the poption on Titan¡¯s.

    However, after the extermination of half of the poption on Titan¡¯s, the situation on the did not improve. This was because the action of the ¡°leader-level¡± Titan in exterminating half of the poption was a war and an even more brutal war than any previous one.

    After the war swept across the entire Titan, the poption decreased, but the remaining Titans could not rebuild their homnd. Therefore, the situation on Titan¡¯s became worse and worse, and the remaining Titans quickly died out, until there was no Titan left on the.

    After all the Titans on Titan¡¯s were exterminated, that ¡°leader-level¡± Titan disappeared.

    Some people once said that the ¡°leader-level¡± Titan also died on Titan¡¯s, but some said they saw that Titan appearing elsewhere in the universe. Moreover, he still held his goal of exterminating half of the poption to save the universe.

    Others in the universe may not know whether the ¡°leader-level¡± Titan is alive or dead, or where he is. However, people with the same status as Odin know that the ¡°leader-level¡± Titan is still alive.

    He wandered into the universe after Titan¡¯s was destroyed, relying on his powerful strength to constantly plunder resources and establish his dominant position in the universe.

    Today, after so many years have passed, news about the Titan Race has gradually been buried in the river of history. However, rumors about a powerful person in the universe have been spreading throughout the entire cosmos. Everyone who hears this person¡¯s name trembles with fear, as no one can escape from his grasp.

    But after all these years, the person who failed to ¡°save¡± the Titan star seems to have found a way to ¡°save¡± the entire universe. As one of the most powerful people in the universe, that person certainly knows about the Infinity Stones.

    There are rumors that when all six Infinity Stones are gathered, one only needs to snap their fingers to achieve whatever one desires.

    Since then, that person has been tirelessly searching for the Infinity Stones. However, the entire universe is just too vast, and after years of searching and plundering, that person has only obtained one of them.

    Although there is only one Infinity Stone, it is enough for that person to understand the immense power contained within it. Therefore, that person¡¯s pursuit of the remaining Infinity Stones continues to elerate.

    ¡°So, do you know why the Dark Elf n left the Nine Realms at this time?¡± After exining the situation of the Titan n and that person to Frigga, Odin looked at her with a deep tone and asked.

    The Infinity Stones that person has been longing to obtain are scattered throughout the universe, with the Reality Stone in Asgard, the Space Stone in the hands of the Mirage Knight on Earth, and the Time Stone in the hands of the Ancient One, a great sorcerer. Therefore, the Nine Realms suddenly have three Infinity Stones.

    And on Earth, there are two. If that person finds out about this, the Nine Realms will be plunged into unprecedented danger.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1014: Long-awaited Main Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1014: Long-awaited Main Mission</h4>

    ¡°He went to find that person?¡± After listening to Odin¡¯s ¡°story¡±, Frigga¡¯s eyebrows furrowed tightly as she replied.

    ¡°Yes, Malekith should be going to find that guy.¡± Nodding his head, Odin¡¯s tone remained solemn.

    ¡°Do we have a chance to stop Malekith? If that guy is really powerful and cruel, he will definitely make a move to seize the Infinity Stone. He doesn¡¯t even spare his own kind.¡± Having learned about the guy¡¯s strength, Frigga¡¯s heart was now filled with worries about the safety of the Nine Realms.

    Upon hearing Frigga¡¯s words, Odin silently shook his head. ¡°With the speed of the Dark Elf spaceship, we had already lost our chance when he passed through the wormhole and left the Nine Realms.¡±

    ¡°However, even if Malekith had a smooth journey and kept traveling in hyperspace, it would still take him several months to reach his destination at the fastest. And if something unexpected happened along the way, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even reach his destination, or it could take him several years.¡± After shaking his head, Odin continued.

    The vast universe is not as peaceful as the Nine Realms; even if there is a war, it is within a controble range. The entire universe is very vast, and there are many powerful forces in any star domain.

    With the level of the Dark Elf spaceship, as long as it encounters a B-GRADE or higher group of space pirates, it will be robbed until there is nothing left.

    ¡°A few months? So fast?¡± Frigga didn¡¯t pay attention to Odin¡¯s wordster and instead thought about the worst-case scenario.

    A few months is such a short time that it is not enough for Asgard to prepare anything on this side. As a long-standing and powerful civilization, Asgard¡¯s historical process is measured in thousands of years.

    With the long average lifespan of Asgard¡¯s poption, their technological development is not that fast. It seems that without the urgent threat of life, Asgard¡¯s creativity has been inadvertently suppressed.

    Earth ispletely different from Asgard. The average lifespan of ordinary people on Earth is less than a hundred years, and the effective time for them to work and exert their power is even shorter.

    Therefore, in order to unleash their power in a limited time, the creativity of Earth people will erupt in a short period of time. Perhaps this is why Earth¡¯s civilization, despite itsck of longevity like Asgard¡¯s, can catch up with Asgard¡¯s technology.

    ¡°Well, if the situation is at its worst, it will take a few months. After that, Malekith will bring his reinforcements to the Nine Realms with that person. Or, in the worst case, that person will take action personally.¡± Nodding, Odin agreed with Frigga¡¯s worst guess.

    However, although Odin also felt the need to prepare for the worst, they still had a few months to make preparations. Perhaps Asgard hadn¡¯t changed much, as it had been that way for thousands of years.

    But Earth was different. Today¡¯s Earth was like it had been ¡°cheated¡± with technological advancements and powerful individuals. It was advancing rapidly.

    Therefore, perhaps in just a few months, Earth could give Odin a huge surprise. Like dealing with the Dark Elf invasion not long ago, even if Asgard didn¡¯t lend a hand, Odin believed that Earth would be able to handle Malekith. They had developed enough to be trusted.

    ¡°No matter if that guy takes action or not, Asgard must prepare. And, I am not useless,I am Odin, the King of Asgard. If that person dares toe to the Nine Realms, I¡¯ll show him the errors in his ways!¡± Without telling Frigga what he was really thinking, Odin suddenly became impassioned and said these few sentences.

    Buzz ~

    As Odin said these words, an invisible aura emanated from him. This was the kingly aura of Asgard¡¯s god-king. Although Odin was old now and far from as strong as he had been in his youth, he still had the confidence to make that person regret it.

    ¡°I believe in you!¡± Frigga said seriously while relying on Odin¡¯s side.

    ¡­

    While Asgard was making preparations due to discovering that the Dark Elf race had left the Nine Realms with a Spaceship, Lin Rui in Canada, on Earth, was suddenly hit by a loud noise in his mind as he watched the Quebec Maple Leafs with Bucky.

    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Originally standing in a park in Quebec, admiring the bright red maple leaves, Lin Rui suddenly grabbed his head and bent over in pain, then couldn¡¯t help but let out a low roar.

    Seeing Lin Rui, who had been normal just now, suddenly behaving so painfully, Bucky was also startled and quickly reached out to help Lin Rui. However, when Bucky¡¯s hand touched Lin Rui¡¯s arm, a burst of Azura light suddenly surged from Lin Rui¡¯s body, sending Bucky flying.

    Bang~

    Caught off guard, Bucky took several steps back and finally sat down on the ground. Fortunately, this was a park, and the ground was covered with soft maple leaves. However, the sudden surge of Azura¡¯s internal energy from Lin Rui¡¯s body indicated that he could no longer control the energy inside him. It could be imagined how strong Lin Rui¡¯s pain was at this moment.

    ¡°Uh!!¡­Ah!!¡± Clutching his head tightly, Lin Rui no longer had time to worry about the situation around him. The pain in his mind had reached a point where he could not bear it.

    Buzz! Boom!

    Finally, when Lin Rui was kneeling on the ground with his head in his hands and about to roll around, the roar in his mind suddenly disappeared. In the next moment, a golden light burst into his mind. In Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness, a familiar scene gradually appeared.

    ¡°Main Mission: Protect the Earth and resist any internal and external threats three times in the future. Mission time: Unlimited. Mission Reward: One Million Reward Points.¡± After the golden light burst, theserge words appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness.

    Finally, after resting for so long, the system that had been silent for a long time finally issued a new main mission to him. Moreover, this main mission was so purposeful. To protect the Earth and resist three threats. The threats mentioned here were obviously those that could endanger the safety of the entire Earth, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be called protecting the Earth.

    Huff~

    After the golden light burst and the system¡¯s main mission was issued, the pain in Lin Rui¡¯s head quickly subsided and finally disappeared. Whether it was because of this main mission or because Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness had not fully recovered from the previous trauma, he was now breathing heavily and recovering.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1015: Ahead of time

    <h4>Chapter 1015: Ahead of time</h4>

    Lin Rui, who had just recovered from the intense pain earlier, quickly noticed the row of golden letters in his consciousness and read the new mainline mission released by the system. After reading the mainline mission, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes lit up. Obviously, he also noticed that this mainline mission was different from the previous ones.

    ¡°Protect the Earth and resist three threats? It seems that ording to the system¡¯s judgment, my strength is already enough to protect the Earth. And since the system has released such a mission, it means that the Earth will inevitably encounter three or more major crises in the future.

    As for why I am only required to resist three threats, it should be because the Earth will have self-defense capabilities after three times.¡± After thinking carefully for a while, Lin Rui had already made his own understanding.

    Because Lin Rui already had some understanding of the plot of the Marvel World, although some of the plots had changed due to the power of the world, he could still control the situation with his own strength and the resources he currently had.

    Speaking of which, with Lin Rui¡¯s current strength and the strength of the alliance he had established, even if the New York battle in the original plot urred, Lin Rui believed that they could control the situation within an eptable range.

    Of course, if the New York battle really urred, the scale would definitely berger than in the original plot, which was an experience Lin Rui had summarized after experiencing so many events.

    ¡°Speaking of which, this is the first time the system has issued such a clear mainline mission. Compared with the mainline mission of bing a superhero that has been ongoing, this mainline mission of protecting the Earth seems to have a more clear purpose. Could it be¡­¡± Sitting quietly on the soft grass in the park, Lin Rui fell into contemtion because of the sudden appearance of the mainline mission in his mind.

    With Lin Rui¡¯s continuous growth, he was no longer the ignorant ordinary person who first encountered the system. In addition to the growth of his strength, Lin Rui also had some special ideas about the existence of the system, the Marvel World, and the universe.

    Of course, regarding the system bug that had been silent for several months, Lin Rui gradually determined what kind of existence it was.

    If Lin Rui was still guessing before obtaining the Magic Cube, which was the Space Infinity Stone. But after obtaining the Magic Cube and experiencing countless crossed-over timelines, and seeing countless worlds, Lin Rui¡¯s heart had already had an almost certain idea.

    That is, the Marvel World is just one of the countless worlds, and this universe is just one of the countless universes.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s conjecture, there may exist countless worlds and universes in the vast space-time, including numerous Marvel Worlds. Although the development of each Marvel World may be roughly simr, there are still differences.

    In other Marvel Worlds, Peter Parker may not have been bitten by a mutated spider and turned into Spiderman, or he may have been bitten and died from the venom, so there is no existence of Spiderman. All of these possibilities are likely.

    The development of each world may encounter various unexpected events that lead to crises, causing the world to deviate from its normal developmental trajectory. It seems that the system is using small actions to help these worlds return to their normal development paths.

    Of course, if the person selected by the system can help the world develop better, that would be even better.

    However, these are all Lin Rui¡¯s own conjectures, although he thinks that these conjectures are likely true. Now, the system suddenly released a mainline mission to protect the earth, and Lin Rui felt a sense of urgency. If his conjecture is true, it means that the earth may face a huge crisis in the future, possibly in the near future.

    ¡°It seems that my journey needs to end soon¡­¡± Thinking of this, Lin Rui shook his head and cleared his chaotic thoughts silently.

    Then, Lin Rui looked up and saw Bucky looking at him nervously. After Lin Rui used his internal energy to bounce Bucky off, he quickly ran back unharmed.

    Bucky saw Lin Rui screaming in pain a moment ago, and now he was sitting silently on the grass with his head down, not saying anything. ¡°Jackson, what happened just now? You seemed to be in a lot of pain. Are you sick?¡± Bucky asked worriedly when he saw Lin Rui looking up.

    Upon hearing Bucky¡¯s concerned inquiry, Lin Rui waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had a sudden headache, but it¡¯s okay now.¡±

    ¡°A headache? Okay, if you¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay,¡± Bucky said, not asking any further.

    Then, Lin Rui stood up from the grass. After scanning the beautiful scenery around him, he suddenly took out his phone and took a selfie with Bucky before he could react.

    ¡°Snap~¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a trip, how could we not leave a souvenir behind?¡± Lin Rui said with a smile as he took a picture with the beautiful maple forest in Quebec as the background.

    ¡°Jackson, are you nning to leave?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words and seeing his sudden photo-taking behavior, Bucky¡¯s eyes flickered and he spoke up.

    Upon hearing Bucky¡¯s inquiry, Lin Rui, who was looking at the photos, stiffened for a moment. His hand also stopped, and then Lin Rui put away his phone.

    ¡°Well, I have to go back. There are still many things waiting for me to do.¡± Without hiding anything, Lin Rui looked at Bucky and replied seriously.

    ¡°Go back? It seems that you do have a big background. And your strength is iprehensible to me. Even on the entire Earth, your strength is among the top.¡± Bucky showed no surprise at Lin Rui¡¯s answer and said calmly with a faint smile.

    ¡°Bucky, I know you¡¯ve been hiding from someone, and you haven¡¯t hidden it from me either. But I have never told you my true identity, and for that, I want to apologize. However, you will eventually know who I am. Also, after I go back, I will do my best to help you. Perhaps you won¡¯t need to hide for much longer.¡± Seeing Bucky¡¯s smiling face, Lin Rui continued.

    ¡°No need to apologize to me, and as for helping me, please don¡¯t if it brings you trouble. I have already gotten used to this kind of life.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky shook his head slightly and said.

    Although Bucky knew that Lin Rui¡¯s background was probably very strong, Bucky was evading SHIELD, and he had also remembered the crimes he hadmitted. Therefore, even if Lin Rui really had a big background, he would not be able to confront SHIELD.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1016: Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 1016: Leaves</h4>

    Knowing that Bucky was being cautious of SHIELD, Lin Rui didn¡¯t say anything more. It was true that despite SHIELD¡¯s decision to let Bucky go because of Captain America Steve Rogers, Tony Stark would definitely not easily overlook Bucky¡¯s past actions.

    Therefore, if Lin Rui wanted to help Bucky, the most troublesome thing would be to handle Tony.

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± After strolling around the park for a while, Lin Rui looked at Bucky next to him and asked.

    Without speaking, Bucky simply nodded.

    ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ve seen enough, let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing Bucky nod, Lin Rui took out the Magic Cube and said.

    Seeing Lin Rui take out the Magic Cube again, Bucky was obviously surprised. However, thinking about Lin Rui¡¯s words just now, he was leaving, so using the space portal was obviously the fastest way to go.

    ¡°Before I go back, let me send you a little further away, Canada¡­it¡¯s still a bit too close.¡± Seeing Bucky¡¯s expression, Lin Rui said with a smile.

    Lin Rui was indeed ending his trip and nning to go back, but before he did, he nned to send Bucky a little further away. In Lin Rui¡¯s original n, he was going to send Bucky to Africa because the mysterious country of Wakanda was hidden there.

    Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t know where the hidden country of Wakanda was, he knew that it existed in this world.

    In the original plot, the king of Wakanda was killed in a bombing attack during a press conference, and for some reason, Wakanda targeted Bucky under false pretenses.

    This time, Lin Rui wanted to send Bucky to Wakanda not to bring him closer to the original plot location, but because he was confident that he could ensure the safety of the king of Wakanda and Bucky there.

    On the other hand, Lin Rui sent Bucky to Wakanda to prepare for the possible appearance of the real Wakanda and ck Panther in the future.

    In the original plot, Wakanda was the most wealthy and technologically advanced mysterious country on Earth. If Bucky could make friends with ck Panther, their future would be bright.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky became even more confused. ¡°Send me away? Where to?¡± he asked.

    Since the other party had already decided to leave, why did they need to send him away first? Now that they were no longer in the United States, evading SHIELD¡¯s search would be easy for Bucky with his skills.

    ¡°To Africa!¡± Lin Rui replied with a grin.

    Buzz!

    With that, Lin Rui activated the Magic Cube, causing a spatial energy to emerge. Soon after, a stable spatial portal appeared in front of Lin Rui and Bucky. Compared to the unstable portal from the night before, this one was much more stable.

    At least, it didn¡¯t exhibit a strong suction force that could pull everything around it into the portal.

    ¡°It seems that practice does make perfect. It should be more stable in the future,¡± Lin Rui said with a smile as he looked at the portal emitting spatial energy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bucky. If we¡¯re lucky, we should arrive at our destination after two spatial jumps,¡± Lin Rui reminded him as he saw the continuously surprised expression on Bucky¡¯s face.

    ¡°Two jumps? Are you sure there won¡¯t be any problems? And why are we going to Africa?¡± Bucky asked, looking at Lin Rui.

    ¡°Hehe! Trust me, everything will be fine! As for why we¡¯re going to Africa, don¡¯t you want to see lions in the savanna? Let¡¯s go!¡± Lin Rui replied with a grin, walking towards Bucky.

    Huh~

    In the next moment, Lin Rui reached out and pushed Bucky, who was standing still, into the space teleportation gate with force. After Bucky rushed into the space teleportation gate, Lin Rui turned his head and looked around the park, then walked straight in.

    Buzz~

    P¨±!

    After Lin Rui had been gone for a short while, the space teleportation gate copsed rapidly towards the center, just like before, and finally turned into a small silver dot and disappeared.

    Hoo hoo~

    Shortly after Lin Rui and Bucky disappeared, many soldiers wearing special equipment rushed into the park, and the tourists and locals who had been admiring the maple leaves in the park had already been quarantined.

    This time, when Lin Rui left through the teleportation gate, he didn¡¯t intentionally avoid detection, so the spatial energy of the teleportation gate was easily detected by the special department in Canada.

    Moreover, some people in the park also saw Lin Rui and Bucky miraculously disappear.

    When the elite soldiers arrived at the sealed-off park, they quickly identified the location where Lin Rui and Bucky had disappeared.

    The residual spatial energy here was still evident. Every country conducted research on spatial energy in secret, but so far, no breakthroughs had been made, except for Hydra, which had some use of spatial energy due to the Magic Cube.

    Therefore, when the special department in Canada detected the fluctuations in spatial energy, they quickly sent out elite teams to investigate. However, when they arrived, Lin Rui and Bucky had already left.

    The space teleportation gate had also disappeared, and only a few onlookers who had witnessed the scene were left shouting and screaming.

    As the special team was investigating next to the spot where the space teleportation gate disappeared, the local police in Quebec were chatting with the onlookers who had seen Bucky and Lin Rui disappear.

    ¡°I heard a scream of paining from over there at the time, and it was as if someone was injured. So I nned to go and take a look, but when I walked over, I saw a silver light, and then the two living people disappeared like that! Do you know something? Were they abducted by aliens? Just like the aliens that appeared in London a week ago! We have aliens here too!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! But I saw it more clearly than him, I was standing over there. The two people didn¡¯t disappear at the same time, one person was pushed in by the silver light, and then the other person ran in by himself.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone, I just saw the silver light and didn¡¯t see anything else. By the way, when can I leave? I¡¯m a tourist here, you can¡¯t keep me here.¡±

    Under the police¡¯s questioning, the onlookers who had identally witnessed Lin Rui and Bucky passing through the space teleportation gate one by one described what they had seen.

    If these people had known what a space teleportation gate was, they might have been able to confirm it when they saw the silver light.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1017: Guess

    <h4>Chapter 1017: Guess</h4>

    After careful questioning of the crowd of spectators who witnessed the appearance of the spatial portal, the police allowed them to leave. From the air where these spectators were, they could already determine some details.

    At least, there was indeed spatial energy just now, and it was likely a mature spatial transportation technology.

    The police handed over the investigation results to the special team and continued to guard the perimeter, their mission was to cooperate with the special team.

    As for the investigation of the appearance of the spatial energy, it had exceeded the local police¡¯s authority.

    Di-di-di~

    After the special team arrived, they walked around the ce where Lin Rui and Bucky disappeared, and each member of the team held a special instrument.

    Since they entered the park, their instruments had been emitting a sound, which was the loudest when they approached the position where the spatial portal appeared.

    ¡°We can confirm that there was indeed a very strong spatial energy here. From the eyewitness descriptions, this should be a spatial portal. Moreover, it is very likely to be a man-made spatial portal.¡± The captain of the special team repeated the investigation results with a serious tone after confirming the data disyed on the instrument.

    ¡°A man-made spatial portal? Is that possible?¡± One of his teammates holding a detection instrument beside him could not believe it when he heard the captain¡¯s words.

    Although they could also confirm that there was an obvious spatial energy fluctuation here, a man-made spatial portal, with the technology of Earth at this time, no force or organization should be able to create it.

    Even Hydra, which had severely damaged SHIELD before, only had an immature spatial transportation technology and dared not transport living beings.

    ¡°Your level is not high enough, but I know that there have been forces in this world that can create spatial portals. Although that force has been wiped out, the spatial portals they created will not be as simple as described by the eyewitnesses this time.¡± Captain exined further, knowing that his teammate would not believe it.

    ¡°The forces that can create spatial portals have all been wiped out? Who did it?¡± The teammate was shocked when he heard the captain¡¯s words.

    ¡°It was¡­ SHIELD and Iron Man. It is said that they also received help from the New York League of Defenders and some Mutant forces, but I don¡¯t know the deeper news.¡± Captain didn¡¯t conceal anything and directly spoke what he knew.

    ¡°Ohhh¡­ no wonder.¡± After hearing Captain¡¯s reply, the teammate took a deep breath and muttered to himself.

    SHIELD is already recognized as the strongest official force on Earth, and there is also Iron Man, a super-rich hero who is on top of the world.

    Even if Hydra is powerful, it is impossible to continue jumping under their joint attack, not to mention the help from the New York League of Defenders and some Mutant forces.

    ¡°In other words, If that force that possesses spatial transportation technology was wiped out by SHIELD and Iron Man, then¡­ could the spatial portal that appeared here this time be¡­¡± Although he didn¡¯t finish his sentence, how could Captain not know what he was going to say?

    As the Captain, he had actually thought of this possibility a long time ago. Therefore, he did not act rashly. If the space portal that appeared here this time was really created by SHIELD or the people from Iron Man¡¯s side, then they will act as if nothing had happened.

    If not, they will do their best to investigate and try their best to find the two people who disappeared. After all, this is a living ultra-high technology!

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. So, I¡¯ve already reported the situation to the higher-ups, who will inquire with SHIELD and Iron Man Tony Stark. If it¡¯s indeed their people, then we don¡¯t have to bother with further investigation. But if it¡¯s not¡­¡± Captain put away the detection device in his hand and trailed off.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± The team members knew that they would continue the investigation if it wasn¡¯t SHIELD or Iron Man¡¯s people responsible, so they asked.

    ¡°Now? While the spatial energy here hasn¡¯tpletely dissipated, we¡¯ll do our best to collect more data on the spatial energy wave patterns. Maybe next time, we¡¯ll be able to detect a spatial portal earlier based on these patterns.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Then, the Canadian special team took various high-tech instruments and scanned the central location of the park, not leaving out any trace of spatial energy waves. While the team was busy collecting spatial energy, the higher-ups received a reply from SHIELD.

    They didn¡¯t have a stable spatial teleportation technology. As for Tony Stark¡¯s response, it hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and it was unclear whether the famous Iron Man was too busy to reply.

    While waiting for Tony¡¯s response in Canada, Tony, who was resting at the top of the Stark Industries building in New York, was pondering the message from Canada.

    Regarding the question of whether Stark had mature spatial teleportation technology and if it had been used in Canada, Tony, of course, knew he didn¡¯t have it. However, Tony didn¡¯t answer directly as SHIELD did; he had many other thoughts.

    ¡°Mature spatial teleportation technology? Except for Hydra, which had it before, until now, only the girl in the X-Men and the Earth Sorcerers could do spatial teleportation. Based on the message from Canada, it¡¯s definitely not one of these two.¡± Sitting on a soft sofa, Tony held a ss of red wine and muttered to himself.

    ¡°As for other causes of spatial portals, it seems that only the energy from the Magic Cube can do it. Could it be that kid, Jackson?¡± Tony¡¯s gaze flickered as he thought of Lin Rui, who had mysteriously disappeared from the northern US city.

    It had to be said that Tony¡¯s divergent thinking was terrifying. He was able to guess that the spatial portal was from the energy of the Magic Cube.

    The Magic Cube was found by Lin Rui in Siberia, and ording to Iceman of X-Men, it was in the hands of Mirage Knight.

    Althoughter Thor from Asgard said that Lin Rui was consumed by countless spatial portals caused by the outbreak of the Space Stone, and the Magic Cube disappeared.

    But now that Lin Rui had reappeared, Tony had reason to believe that the Magic Cube was still in Lin Rui¡¯s hands.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1018: Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 1018: Improvement</h4>

    Therefore, if a space portal is really discovered on the Canadian side, there is a high probability that ites from the Magic Cube. In other words, this space portal is most likely created by Lin Rui.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that the Stark Industry has developed mature spatial teleportation technology, whether it¡¯s Jackson or not, or SHIELD wille knocking at our door. So, I should let the Canadian Government handle it, they won¡¯t find anything anyway,¡± Tony finally knew how to reply after thinking for a while.

    ¡°JARVIS, just tell the Canadian Government that we haven¡¯t researched spatial teleportation technology, and don¡¯t say anything else.¡± After making the decision, Tony spoke directly to JARVIS.

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, JARVIS immediately responded.

    At the same time, JARVIS had already sent the message to the Canadian Government, who had been waiting for a reply. When the Canadian Government finally received Tony Stark¡¯s message, they could finally rx.

    They can now freely mobilize arge amount of manpower and material resources to investigate the spatial portal incident that urred in their territory. However, they will definitely be disappointed in the end.

    After having JARVIS send his reply to Canadian Government, Tony finished the remaining red wine in his cup in one gulp and then stood up from the sofa. As he walked towards the outdoor tform on the top floor, a red light began to emanate from Tony¡¯s body.

    This red light quickly outlined a suit of armor on Tony¡¯s body, and by the time he walked out of the living room onto the open-air tform, he was wearing a translucent suit of armor with flowing red patterns.

    This translucent armor was very different from the traditional new Iron Man armor that Tony had previously developed.

    Compared to the Iron Man armor, this suit of armor looked as if it had a life of its own, with the red glow inside the translucent armor resembling vibrant lifelines that seemed to be pulsating rhythmically.

    As the red light flickered, the translucent armor gradually darkened in color until it became a suit of armor that looked simr to Tony¡¯s previous new Iron Man armor. However, there were some fiery red patterns left on the surface of the armor.

    ¡°ording to the improved Extremis, it¡¯s time to test the half-lifeform energy mechanical armor.¡± With his entire body armed with this magical armor, Tony¡¯s calm voice transmitted from the helmet.

    ¡°Sir, the basic testing of this half-lifeform energy mechanical armor has not been fullypleted, and it is not rmended to conductbat tests now.¡± Just as Tony finished speaking, JARVIS¡¯s reminder came out.

    This half-lifeform energy mechanical armor couldpletely hide on Tony¡¯s body surface and waspletely invisible before activation.

    It was a special suit of armor made by Tony after researching some characteristics of Extremis and Venom,bining them with special mechanical materials.

    Because the materials used in the production of this suit of armor were no longer limited to mechanical materials, Tony gave it a new name, no longer simply called the Iron Man suit.

    This set of battle suits made by Extremis with special metal materials not only has the basic characteristics of Iron Man suits but also contains many characteristics of Extremis.

    The most important thing is that this suit has two energy systems, one is the original miniature Arc Reactor, and the other is the lifeform energy of Extremis. Compared with the traditional Iron Man suit, the battery life of this suit is undoubtedly much stronger.

    ¡°JARVIS, when was thest time I acted withplete certainty?¡± Tony, with his helmet on, asked JARVIS in a slight smirk, after hearing his reminder.

    As JARVIS remained silent, Tony had already walked to the very edge of the open-air tform. The next moment, Tony had opened his arms and fell straight down from the top floor of the Stark Industries building, hundreds of meters high.

    At the same time as Tony fell from the top of Stark Industries, JARVIS quietly dispatched two Iron Man suits to follow behind him.

    Whooosh~

    Feeling the roaring wind next to him, Tony was also testing the basic sensory perception of this half-lifeform energy mechanical suit.

    Compared to the traditional Iron Man suit, this suit could obviously allow Tony to more intuitively feel the changes in the external environment. However, Tony could also adjust the intensity of his perception or directly block his perception of the outside world.

    ¡°Ignition!¡± Tony silently gave themand after falling nearly a hundred meters.

    Bang!

    The next moment, the red lines on the surface of the suit lit up, and the suit¡¯s palms and legs sprayed out fiery red propulsion mes. Soon, Tony rapidly ascended into the sky, crossing arge angle in mid-air.

    ¡­

    While Tony was developing a new type of special suit, SHIELD was not without progress. Although they did not make much breakthrough progress in Extremis research, they obtained a lot of Dark Elf weapons in the London War.

    The crazy researchers in SHIELD¡¯s equipment department made arge-scale improvement and upgrade to SHIELD¡¯s weapons and equipment.

    Although the technology tree of the Dark Elves and the Earth is not exactly the same, there are still some areas of ovep.

    Otherwise, the crazy researchers in the equipment department would not have been able to disassemble the Dark Elves¡¯ technology and arm SHIELD¡¯s team with it.

    Among them, the most practical improvement was in anti-gravity technology. Previously, SHIELD¡¯s anti-gravity technology was provided by Tony, but Tony¡¯s anti-gravity engine technology was only rtively basic.

    After all, anti-gravity technology is a century-old technology and is more important than Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit if you really think about it.

    Through the study of Dark Elf flying machines, SHIELD¡¯s anti-gravity technology has been significantly improved.

    After all, since the Dark Elves have the ability to travel through the universe, their anti-gravity technology must be mature enough to adapt to the different gravitational environments of variouss and star systems.

    Although the researchers in SHIELD¡¯s equipment department could not fully research the technology, obtaining a bit of it was already enough.

    Just like the upgraded winged flight device that Falcon took away not long ago, there will surely be a great surprise when he uses it.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1019: Changes in X-Men

    <h4>Chapter 1019: Changes in X-Men</h4>

    In addition to equipment upgrades, there has been little progress in research on the genes of Dark Elf warriors.

    Although Dark Elves may not look very different from humans on the surface, at least not like the bizarre aliens in science fiction movies, they are still a different species, and their genes are fundamentally different from those of humans.

    As a gic and physics professor, Dr. Banner personally participated in the research on the genes of Dark Elf warriors. Over the years, in order to control the Hulk within him, Dr. Banner¡¯s research on gics has reached a very high level.

    However, when researching the genes of Dark Elf warriors, Dr. Banner encountered many difficulties, and conventional lifeform techniques on Earth could not decipher the genes of Dark Elf warriors.

    If the genes of Hulk, Spiderman, or Mutants from the X-MEN appear to mutate on the basis of ordinary humans, then the genes of Dark Elf warriors are fundamentally different.

    Therefore, they could only temporarily freeze the gic organizations of those Dark Elf warriors. Perhaps, in the future, when their technology is upgraded again, they will find a way to study them.

    When Dr. Banner encountered difficulties in researching the genes of Dark Elf warriors, he also remembered Thor, the other known extraterrestrial on Earth from Asgard.

    If researching the genes of Dark Elf warriors is a path filled with difficulties then perhaps they could start by studying Thor¡¯s living body. However, after Dr. Banner proposed this suggestion, Rogers refused it in silence.

    Aside from whether it is necessary to urgently study the genes of extraterrestrial beings, they cannot make such requests of Thor given his rtionship with Earth. If Thor bes angry because of this request, the next invasion of Earth may be from Asgard.

    After Rogers refused, Dr. Banner also gave up on this idea. However, he did take some of Rogers¡¯ hair to study. Dr. Banner was also very interested in this perfect superhuman gene.

    Of course, besides Iron Man and SHIELD, the X-MEN have been quietly developing themselves during their period of rest and recovery.

    Before the Battle of London, the X-MEN had already fought against the Mutant Brotherhood, and under Professor Charles¡¯ arrangement, they began to search for Mutants willing to join their faction around the world.

    Therefore, after the Battle of London, the X-MEN base gradually saw many Mutants from all over the world that they had never seen before.

    The X-MEN base, located at the X-Academy, has been under constructiontely, as it appears the academy is preparing to expand. After the Battle of London, the main X-MEN forces also suffered varying degrees of injuries.

    Now, almost two weeks have passed, and even those who were hit hard by the ether particle energy, such as Iceman, have almost fully recovered.

    Huh~

    The weather was nice, with the warm sunshine shining down on the grassy grounds of Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters. On one of the pathways in thewn, Storm was slowly pushing Professor Charles Xavier as they took a leisurely stroll.

    Aside from the young students already enrolled in the academy, there were also some Mutants who hade from other ces during this time, willing to stand with the X-Men for peace.

    If it weren¡¯t for the recent alliance between X-Men, SHIELD, and wealthy individuals like Iron Man, it would have been quite challenging to support the sudden influx of new members. After all, Professor Xavier¡¯s wealth had been mostly spent over the years.

    ¡°Professor, since you sent out that message, 56 Mutants have alreadye to us. Only five of them have a mutation level of three, which means the remaining 51 have unstable abilities,¡± Storm said as she pushed Charles along the pathway, updating him on the recent situation of Mutants being taken in by X-Men.

    Despite the fact that the members of X-Men had high mutation levels and powerful abilities, in the Mutantmunity outside, most of the Mutants were at level three or below, and their abilities were not very stable.

    Otherwise, society would not have been so discriminatory against them.

    ¡°I know that everyone is worried about my decision,¡± Charles said, squinting his eyes slightly in the warm afternoon sunshine. ¡°Do you think that the Mutants who came to us after receiving the message have ulterior motives?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, besides the Mutants who were already in the academy, these neers might not have such pure intentions,¡± Storm replied, noticing Charles¡¯ rxed state.

    ¡°Regardless of their initial intentions, at least we have achieved our original purpose. And as long as we show them our sincerity and what we n to do, I believe they will make the right choice.¡± Professor Charles held a very rxed and optimistic attitude toward Storm¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m just worried that the sudden increase in people in the academy might cause some problems.¡± Since Professor Charles said so, Storm wouldn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡°Although we won¡¯t interfere with their basic life inside the academy, the mutant gene stabilizer must be injected on time and in the correct dosage. I believe they also don¡¯t want to cause trouble for others because of the instability of their mutant abilities.¡± For Mutants whose level of mutation is below level three and whose abilities are not very stable, Professor Charles will not rx this requirement.

    ¡°They all understand this and are very cooperative. After all, the mutant gene stabilizer was not cheap when they were outside.¡± Storm nodded and replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, Iceman has been awake for several days now. He said his abilities have changed a bit. How is he doing today?¡± After chatting with the New Mutants, Professor Charles suddenly brought up Iceman, the only level-five Mutant currently in X-MEN.

    In the London battle against the Dark Elves two weeks ago, Iceman was undoubtedly one of the highlights on the X-MEN side. Facing the leader of the Dark Elves, Malekith, Iceman dared to confront him directly and froze him up.

    It was precisely because of this that when the Ether Particle energy erupted, Iceman suffered a more severe shock wave than others.

    After returning to the X-MEN base after the battle ended, Iceman fell into a deep sleep and only woke up a few days ago, apparently around the same time as Tony and the others.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1020: Change

    <h4>Chapter 1020: Change</h4>

    After the battle in London ended, the participating members of the X-Men were all impacted to varying degrees by the energy released from the Aether Particle.

    As a powerful item that can change reality and illusion, its energy seemed to have some effect on mutants. However, except for Iceman, the other X-Men were not very close to the center of the Aether Particle energy burst, so they were only slightly affected.

    When all the X-Men returned, only Iceman suddenly fell into aa and woke up feeling different. However, he couldn¡¯t quite exin what was different.

    But as a level-five Omega Level mutant, even a slight change in his mutant ability could have a significant impact.

    ¡°Robert? It seems like he has alreadye out of the medical room today. I haven¡¯t asked about his condition yet. But, from the looks of it, he haspletely recovered in the past few days.¡± When Professor Charles asked about Iceman, Storm answered after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°Completely recovered? If he haspletely recovered, perhaps we should do some testing. I have been worried that he may not be able to control this power after he continuously used his mutant ability to extreme in the past few days.¡± After hearing Storm¡¯s response, Professor Charles blinked and said.

    ¡°You mean¡­ like Jean?¡±

    ¡°Jean¡¯s situation was very special¡­ Although she has been missing for a long time. But, I have a feeling that she may reappear again in the near future.¡± Without waiting for Storm to finish speaking, Professor Charles continued.

    Regarding a major event involving the X-Men, Mutant Brotherhood, and some forces against mutants on Earth years ago, the most critical figure was a level-five mutant whose ability went out of control: Jean Grey.

    She was also a level-five Omega Level mutant with powerful telepathic abilities and the power to control objects with her mind, and years ago, she caused significant damage to the X-Men, the Mutant Brotherhood, and the forces against mutants.

    After that event, Jean disappeared, and no one knew where she went or if she was still alive. Even Professor Charles, who used his telepathic abilities to search for her worldwide multiple times, couldn¡¯t find her, as her telepathic abilities were stronger than his.

    Therefore, when Iceman gradually revealed his extraordinary abilities at Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters, Professor Charles Xavier had been keeping an eye on his growth.

    Eventually, Professor Xavier confirmed that Iceman¡¯s ability to create ice and lower temperatures had reached Level Five Omega Level.

    In previous tests, some data showed that Iceman¡¯s abilities had no limits, which was consistent with the abilities of Level Five Omega Level mutants.

    After Iceman discovered the ability to create an absolute ice domain, a super-powerful ability release method, he gradually confirmed his status as a Level Five Omega Level mutant.

    Although under Professor Xavier¡¯s guidance, Iceman always restrained himself from using mutant powers exceeding level four. However, recent events have caused Iceman to constantly use critical level-five mutant abilities in extreme conditions.

    Therefore, Professor Xavier was more concerned. If there were any problems with Iceman¡¯s abilities, the entire Xavier¡¯s School for Gifted Youngsters could be frozen the next moment, and no one would be able to escape.

    Da Da Da-

    Just as Professor Xavier and Storm were talking about Iceman and the missing Jean Grey, a footstep sounded behind them. Then, a voice came from behind them, ¡°It seems like you guys were talking about me?¡±

    It was Iceman¡¯s voice, and he was walking towards them with his girlfriend, Shadowcat Kitty. Looking at Iceman¡¯splexion, he had indeed fully recovered.

    ¡°Well, we were just talking about how you¡¯ve been in your room for so many days, it¡¯s time toe out and enjoy some sunshine,¡± Storm said with a smile when she saw Iceman and Shadowcat.

    ¡°Iceman, how do you feel now? About the changes you mentioned earlier in your abilities, have you figured it out now?¡± After Storm greeted them, Professor Xavier asked directly.

    ¡°Um¡­ I feel okay. As for the changes I mentioned earlier, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing. Because¡­ you see¡­¡± Upon hearing Professor Xavier¡¯s question, Iceman blinked a few times and answered.

    It seemed that Iceman had recovered from whatever had caused him to use his level-five mutant abilities in extreme conditions. However, his new ability changes had aroused the attention of Professor Xavier, who wanted to make sure Iceman was safe and in control of his powers.

    The conversation continued as they discussed Iceman¡¯s abilities and the situation with the missing Jean Grey.

    As Iceman spoke, he slowly extended his right hand. As soon as he finished speaking, a bright ice-blue light emerged from his right hand. Professor Charles and Storm could feel the extreme cold emanating from the ice-blue light.

    ¡°Can you feel it?¡± Iceman asked, holding the ice-blue light in his hand and looking at Professor Charles and Storm. From his tone, it was evident that he was not as calm as he appeared to be.

    After the ice-blue light appeared in Iceman¡¯s right hand, Professor Charles and Storm were already staring at it intently. When Iceman asked his question, they both looked surprised.

    ¡°Is this¡­ Absolute Zero?!¡±

    ¡°Energy maniption at Level 5 Mutant?!¡±

    After confirming their senses, Storm and Professor Charles couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. They had sensed the power of Iceman¡¯s signature move, Absolute Zero, from the ice-blue light in his hand.

    To unleash this move, one must first reach Level 5 Mutant. Although Iceman was capable of using Absolute Zero before, he could never have used it so effortlessly.

    Hoo ~ P¨±!

    Just as Professor Charles and Storm were whispering, the ice-blue light in Iceman¡¯s right hand trembled slightly before disappearing with a muffled sound. A sh of ice-blue light also flickered in Iceman¡¯s eyes, but it quickly vanished.

    ¡°This is the ability I discovered after my full recovery. Isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡± Iceman waved his hand and looked at Professor Charles with a smile.

    After being hit by Aether Particle energy at close range, Iceman felt that something was wrong with his body when he returned to the X-MEN base.

    He then fell into a deepa without any apparent cause, and Professor Charles and the others treated him with Recovery Serum, thinking that he was severely injured. However, when Iceman woke up, he said that he felt a change in his mutant abilities.

    Now, Iceman has finally shown Professor Charles and the others what his new ability is like.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1021: Stable Level Five Mutant!

    <h4>Chapter 1021: Stable Level Five Mutant!</h4>

    Although Iceman did not exin in detail what precise changes had urred in his mutant ability, the move he just disyed was enough for Professor Charles and the others to discover a lot of things.

    Firstly, the ice-blue light that appeared on Iceman¡¯s right hand just now was the power of absolute ice sealing, without a doubt.

    With the powerful psychic power of Professor Charles, he could feel the sensation of being frozen when his psychic power came into contact with the light.

    Moreover, when he unleashed the absolute ice sealing, Iceman did not even enter his strongest state; he just casually activated his mutant ability.

    Furthermore, the ability to release absolute ice sealing requires the mutant ability to be upgraded to level five. Iceman¡¯s actions just now indicated that he could already control absolute ice sealing steadily, meaning that he could control level-five mutant ability very steadily!

    If this is true, Iceman may be the first level five mutant in the history of the Earth¡¯s mutants who can control his mutant ability steadily.

    In fact, the mutantmunity is quite strange. Mutants with low mutation levels, such as level one and level two mutants, have unstable mutant abilities because their mutation levels are low and they do not have enough power to control their mutant abilities.

    On the other hand, mutants with high mutation levels, reaching level five, will have problems controlling such powerful abilities because their mutation levels are too high and exceed the stability limit.

    If Iceman can really control his level-five mutant ability steadily this time, then his strength will reach an unpredictable level.

    Although Jean Grey has been missing for many years, Professor Charles and Storm still remember the damage she caused, which is not something that ordinary powerful mutants can achieve.

    ¡°Iceman, what is the cost of using the absolute ice sealing field now?¡± After taking a break, Professor Charles asked Iceman with a bright light shing in his eyes.

    Although Charles is a top-level mutant with super-strong psychic powers, his abilities are far beyond what he has shown.

    However, if Iceman can really control his level-five mutant ability steadily, X-MEN¡¯s strength will increase more than a little bit. With Professor Charles¡¯s n, the future of their mutants seems to be truly bright.

    Previously, every time Iceman used the absolute ice sealing field, he would cause himself serious injuries. Although the degree of injury will continue to decrease with the constant increase of Iceman¡¯s strength, he cannot truly use this ultimate move at will.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m within my control range, Absolute Zero won¡¯t do much harm to me anymore,¡± Iceman replied with a smile to Professor Charles¡¯ inquiry.

    ¡°Your control range? Can you stabilize it at level five?¡± Professor Charles continued to ask after getting Iceman¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Right now, I can barely reach level five, which is the level I used to reach only when I pushed myself to the limit. But even so, my power has already more than doubled,¡± Iceman answered.

    Iceman¡¯s control range refers to the range in which he can use his abilities stably. From his response, it can be seen that he can now exert the power that he used to only be able to exert when he pushed himself to the limit under normal circumstances.

    Therefore, if he were to push himself to the limit now, no one knows how powerful he could be.

    ¡°Hahaha! Reaching level five is already great! Although I don¡¯t know why, this is indeed a good change!¡± Professor Charlesughed out loud without hiding his joy, feeling relieved.

    As the leader of X-MEN and the leader of the Mutants faction, Professor Charles has always carried a heavy burden. Even if he has something on his mind, he will not choose to reveal it.

    But now, as the future of the Mutants bes clearer and X-MEN continues to grow, Professor Charles finally feels that his lifelong goal may really be achievable.

    ¡°A level five Mutant who can control their abilities stably. If people outside knew about this, I don¡¯t know how much trouble it would cause,¡± Storm, who was standing beside Professor Charles, couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    Not to mention anything else, if Professor Charles¡¯ old adversary Mao Erik learned that Iceman from X-MEN had officially ¡°upgraded¡± to a stable level five Mutant, he might not need to consider the proposal Professor Charles had given him earlier ande over to cooperate directly.

    As a top-level mutant, Mao understood the immense power of a level-5 mutant. After all, they had witnessed firsthand the ckening of Phoenix and the massive destruction it caused. Mao was a significant participant in that event, but he and Professor Charles both failed to prevent it.

    As for the forces on Earth that had always opposed mutants, even after learning of the emergence of another level 5 mutant, they might still choose to pay a great price to eliminate this powerful being.

    In their minds, mutants and ordinary humans were destined to be unable to coexist peacefully, and one side must be eliminated. They represented ordinary humans, and so they could not allow powerful mutants to exist.

    ¡°Our situation is different now, and even if outsiders find out, it doesn¡¯t matter. Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re not fighting alone anymore. However, we don¡¯t need to publicize this matter, and for now, it¡¯s enough for us to know internally,¡± Storm said, and Professor Charles nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Then, Iceman, if you¡¯ve fully recovered, let¡¯s do some testing first,¡± Professor Charles said, ready to test Iceman. Only by understanding Iceman¡¯s current condition could they use his power more effectively in future missions and events.

    ¡°Well, I was just thinking about testing my limits as well. I think we¡¯ll all be surprised,¡± Iceman replied, nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Storm, go call the little troublemaker. We might need her help with this test,¡± Professor Charles instructed, turning to Storm.

    ¡°Okay. And what about Logan?¡± Storm asked.

    ¡°Bring him along too. He mighte in handy,¡± Professor Charles replied after a moment¡¯s thought.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Then, Storm headed towards the ancient castle¡¯s side hall, while Shadowcat went behind Professor Charles to help push his wheelchair. Soon, the group left the grassy field behind.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1022: Wakanda

    <h4>Chapter 1022: Wakanda</h4>

    Buzzing~

    In the distant African continent, a spatial portal suddenly appeared out of nowhere on the edge of a grasnd road. After the spatial portal appeared, two figures quickly walked out of it. Needless to say, the two people who came out of the spatial portal were Lin Rui and Bucky.

    Compared to the initial spatial transport, they had obviously adapted to the process of spatial portals by now. However, it could also be that the spatial portal was more stable now and would not produce that strong suction again.

    ck ck~

    Aftering out of the spatial portal, Lin Rui and Bucky stepped on the drynd of the African continent and made footsteps different from those in the city. Before the spatial portal behind them disappeared, Lin Rui and Bucky had already felt the hot environment here.

    Beforeing to the African continent, Lin Rui and Bucky had undergone another spatial transport after leaving Canada. However, the previous spatial transport also took them to a city, and the environment was not as hot and dry as here on the African continent.

    ¡°It seems that we have arrived at our destination. I just don¡¯t know how far it is from the city. Hopefully, it won¡¯t be too far,¡± Lin Rui muttered to himself as he took off his coat.

    Bucky, who was standing next to Lin Rui and surveying the surrounding environment, was also feeling hot, but he did not take off his clothes. As a super soldier, it would be too unprofessional of him if he could not tolerate this heat. And after Lin Rui¡¯s muttering, Bucky had already seen the silhouette of the city in the distance.

    ¡°Is that your destination?¡± Bucky asked, pointing in that direction, as Lin Rui finished taking off his clothes and prepared to take out his phone to continue searching.

    Bucky had asked Lin Rui during the interval of the spatial transport why he had brought him to Africa. However, Lin Rui did not exin much to Bucky, only telling him that he could more easily avoid SHIELD¡¯s search here.

    Also, Bucky might make new friends here. As for what kind of people Bucky would meet and what kind of friends he would make, Lin Rui did not exin clearly.

    ¡°Over there?¡­Seems like it.¡± Upon hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui quickly made a judgment based on the location of his phone.

    In this world, Wakanda really does exist as a wealthy and famous country in Africa. Unlike the African countries in Lin Rui¡¯s original world, Africa on this Earth seems to have less warfare and poverty.

    Furthermore, Wakanda is not only wealthy, but its technological development is not much inferior to other mainstream countries in the world.

    Moreover, because of the rich natural resources in Africa, Wakanda also produces many items that are not found in other parts of the Earth, apart from diamonds and gold, there are also some special things.

    However, those things can only be essed by special people. Therefore, whether Wakanda is the hidden country on Earth or not, it is powerful and wealthy enough.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! That over there is Wakanda¡¯s capital city!¡± After the location on the phone was disyed, Lin Rui¡¯s tone became certain and excited.

    After leaving the Maple Tree Park in Canada, Lin Rui and Bucky¡¯s teleportation location was on the European continent. After experiencing two spatial teleportations, Lin Rui quickly became familiar with the energy of the Magic Cube spatial teleportation.

    So, after the third time, Lin Rui finally urately located the vicinity of Wakanda¡¯s capital city in Africa.

    ¡°With our speed, we should be able to reach that city before nightfall.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s definite words, Bucky looked over there and said.

    Although they could see the distant city while standing on the road, the visible distance was far away, even if Lin Rui and Bucky¡¯s physical fitness far exceeded ordinary people, this distance was enough for them to run for a long time.

    Of course, if there were other modes of transportation, it would shorten the time considerably. Bucky still remembers that Lin Rui casually conjured up a single-person Hoverboard before.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take that long.¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Lin Rui shook his head and said.

    With such hot and dry weather, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t willing to run over there, and he was even reluctant to take a car. Lin Rui also didn¡¯t n to use the Hoverboard in his personal space, as it would not be good if someone saw it. So, Lin Rui continued to hold the Magic Cube in his right hand.

    ¡°This time, I think I can urately locate that city.¡± Clutching the Magic Cube tightly, Lin Rui stared at the city in front of him and said seriously.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Bucky asked as soon as he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s space teleportation technique had indeed made significant progress, at least Bucky no longer had to roll out of the space teleportation door. However, when it came to selecting a location, Lin Rui seemed to be not quite proficient.

    Buzz~

    Without answering Bucky¡¯s question, Lin Rui opened a space teleportation door directly using the Magic Cube.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go in and take a look. If it¡¯s not the right ce, you cane back, and I¡¯ll keep this space teleportation door.¡± After the space teleportation door appeared, Lin Rui looked at Bucky and said.

    As Lin Rui became more proficient in using the Magic Cube, this space teleportation door also became very stable, and they could both see the situation on the other side through it. Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Bucky took two steps forward and then stretched his neck to see if the other side was the intended destination.

    Whoosh!

    However, just as Bucky walked to the front of the space teleportation door to take a look, Lin Rui, who was standing behind him, suddenly lifted his foot and kicked Bucky¡¯s butt.

    Although Bucky sensed it the moment Lin Rui lifted his foot, Lin Rui¡¯s kicking speed was much faster than Bucky¡¯s reaction. By the time Bucky¡¯s body turned slightly, Lin Rui¡¯s foot had alreadynded on his butt.

    P¨±!

    After a light sound, Bucky was directly kicked into the air by Lin Rui, and his flying direction was towards the space teleportation door in front of him.

    Swish!

    ¡°Jackson!¡­¡± While flying into the space teleportation door weakly, Bucky shouted at Lin Rui who was standing outside.

    Bucky had guessed the reason for Lin Rui¡¯s sudden kick. Perhaps, this was their farewell. However, this was not the farewell that Bucky had hoped for.

    ¡°Barnes! Goodbye! But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely see each other again!¡± Upon hearing Bucky¡¯s shout, Lin Rui, who had just withdrawn his foot, also shouted while waving his hand.

    This time, Lin Rui called Bucky by his surname. However, Bucky had never told Lin Rui his surname. And Lin Rui deliberately called out his surname at thest moment to let Bucky know that he was well aware of his identity.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1023: Distinction

    <h4>Chapter 1023: Distinction</h4>

    As soon as he heard Lin Rui shout from outside the space teleportation gate, Bucky, who had already half of his body inside the gate, widened his eyes in surprise when he heard his surname being called.

    However, considering the magical abilities Lin Rui had disyed in recent days, Bucky¡¯s surprise quickly faded away.

    At this moment, Bucky only wanted to say a proper goodbye to Lin Rui, not to be suddenly kicked out like this. So, with that in mind, Bucky silently reached out his hand and waved goodbye to Lin Rui outside the space teleportation gate.

    And just as Bucky was almost entirely through the space teleportation gate, Lin Rui, who was standing still, suddenly seemed to remember something. As Bucky waved to him, Lin Rui quickly pulled out a small ck backpack from his pocket dimension. Then, Lin Rui forcefully threw the backpack into the space teleportation gate.

    Swish!

    Under Lin Rui¡¯s strength, the backpack flew into the space teleportation gate at a fast speed and hit Bucky in the face with a ¡°P¨±!¡±.

    ¡°Oops¡­I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± Seeing Bucky hit in the face by the backpack, Lin Rui awkwardly eximed.

    Buzzing~

    The next moment, as Bucky fell backward through the space teleportation gate, the gate in front of Lin Rui quickly copsed inward and rapidly shrank into a silver energy point before disappearingpletely.

    Whether it was because the space teleportation gate could onlyst that long or because Lin Rui felt guilty for hitting Bucky, it was hard to say. However, it was more likely thetter.

    ¡°Ah, Bucky has finally been sent over. With the things I left for him, he should be able to do well,¡± Lin Rui muttered to himself as he looked at the city in the distance.

    Lin Rui hadn¡¯t nned to end this journey so soon. At first, Lin Rui¡¯s memory had been blocked in his consciousness due to the countless times he had traveled through dimensional space, causing damage to his consciousness.

    During that time, Lin Rui could only rely on his subconscious instincts to act, but luckily, with Lin Rui¡¯s strength, relying on his subconscious instincts was enough to push the plot forward.

    Moreover, aftering out of the spatial portal, Lin Rui unexpectedly fell straight into the hiding ce of Bucky, who had disappeared in the war since thest Hydra exposure.

    Luckily, Bucky had recovered many of his lost memories; otherwise, given the situation at that time, with Winter Soldier¡¯s ruthlessness, he would have shot Lin Rui without hesitation.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s defensive power was strong enough, he would not have been able to stop the bullets if he had lost consciousness.

    After spending a few days with Bucky, Lin Rui left the small town of Bohr with him and headed to Rochester to see Johnny ze, but they unexpectedly encountered the Ghost Rider and ckheart incident.

    In the process of getting involved in this magical event, Lin Rui was shot deep in his soul by the Penance Stare of the Ghost Rider, unlocking the memories in his consciousness.

    Before leaving Rochester with Bucky, Johnny quietly told Lin Rui about some of the things he saw when he shot Lin Rui¡¯s soul with the repentant eye. Because of Johnny¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui became more convinced of his suspicions about the system bug.

    However, even though Lin Rui had be more determined in his spection because of Johnny¡¯s reminder, he did not want to end his journey early.

    But after the Antman incident, Lin Rui unexpectedly received the mainline mission released by the system. This mainline mission made Lin Rui change his mind. Although he had not figured out how to handle Bucky¡¯s situation yet, he had to go back first.

    Toplete this mainline mission, Lin Rui felt that he needed to hurry and do something.

    ¡°Hmm? Can someone detect spatial energy fluctuations in this part of Africa?¡± While standing on the grass and looking at the city in the distance, Lin Rui suddenly raised his eyebrows and muttered to himself, somewhat surprised.

    ¡°Well, it makes sense. After all, Wakanda is not like other underdeveloped small countries in Africa. It is reasonable to assume that they can detect spatial energy fluctuations. Perhaps this small African country is actually the most powerful hidden force on this.¡± After muttering to himself, Lin Rui said with understanding.

    Boom!

    While Lin Rui was muttering to himself, a mechanical roar came from the direction of the city in the distance. There should be a helicopter flying towards them. It had been several minutes since Lin Rui and Bucky hade through the spatial portal.

    If the other side had discovered the spatial energy fluctuations from the beginning, they should have just arrived.

    ¡°However, even if they discover it, so what? They cannot really analyze anything based on this little spatial energy.¡± Looking up at the armed helicopters rushing towards them in the sunshine, Lin Rui muttered softly.

    Continuing on, without paying attention to the armed helicopters, UU was reading a book on .uukanshu. Lin Rui waved and opened a spatial portal in front of him. The next moment, Lin Rui stepped forward and walked into the portal.

    Buzz~ P¨±!

    After Lin Rui entered the spatial portal, it rapidly copsed and disappeared, leaving only some residual spatial energy in the wilderness.

    Boom~

    More than ten seconds after Lin Rui left, the armed helicopters arrived. They circled around the wilderness a few times before finallynding around the spot where Lin Rui disappeared. It seemed that they had identified the location of the spatial energy.

    Huff, huff, huff~

    Bang!

    While the helicopter des were still spinning rapidly, a ck man wearing a Wakanda military uniform jumped off the helicopter and strode towards the spot where Lin Rui disappeared.

    Most of the people who came off the other helicopters behind this military officer were warriors, while only a few seemed to be researchers who were hiding behind them with excited expressions.

    ¡°General, this is the ce!¡± The officer¡¯s assistant said in a serious tone as they approached the spot where Lin Rui disappeared.

    While listening to the assistant¡¯s report, the general was observing the area in front of him. It was clear that there were two people here just now, but they seemed to have appeared and disappeared out of thin air.

    Of course, this was very consistent with the spatial energy they had detected. It was highly likely that the other party had used a spatial portal to travel.

    ¡°Spatial energy? Spatial teleportation technology? That¡¯s impossible!¡± The general muttered to himself as he swept his gaze over the small area in front of him several times.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1024: Response of Wakanda

    <h4>Chapter 1024: Response of Wakanda</h4>

    Just as Lin Rui had thought, although the average level of technology and living standards in Africa in this world is not as high as in other continents, there are still several countries that are world-leading or even at the top, and Wakanda is one of them.

    When Lin Rui and Bucky arrived in this wilderness far from the capital of Wakanda through the first spatial portal, the Wakandan side had already detected the spatial energy fluctuations that appeared there. Therefore, they immediately dispatched an elite team led by a general toe over.

    During their journey, they continuously detected three spatial energy fluctuations. One was inside the capital of Wakanda, and the other two were at the previous location.

    The spatial energy fluctuation inside the capital of Wakanda was obviously caused by Lin Rui teleporting Bucky into the city, which happened to coincide with the time when the spatial energy fluctuation in the wilderness urred.

    However, their speed was still a bit slow. Moreover, before they discovered Lin Rui, Lin Rui had already noticed them and ¡°seen¡± them through the scanning device on the armed helicopter before leaving.

    Although Lin Rui was also very interested in the mysterious Wakanda, it was not yet time to contact them. However, Lin Rui believed that he would eventually have dealings with Wakanda. So he left Bucky here.

    The general who led the team here was obviously not a simple military leader. He seemed to have some understanding of spatial energy and spatial teleportation technology, which could be judged from the two sentences he had just said.

    After circling around the area that had already been surrounded by soldiers, the general finally stopped at the edge with a furrowed brow. Then, several researchers who hade with the team walked over with excited hearts.

    It was time for them to take action and study the spatial energy up close, something they had almost no way of essing before.

    However, as time passed, the spatial energy in this area quickly dissipated and wouldpletely disappear into nature in a few minutes.

    Therefore, they had to act quickly. If they really had a systematic understanding of spatial energy, perhaps they could study some secrets of spatial teleportation from these residual spatial energies.

    A few minutester, the researchers who were initially excited had already lost their enthusiasm and were now looking defeated.

    The spatial energy in the area had dissipated almostpletely, and they hadn¡¯t managed to discover anything, not even a trace of spatial energy left.

    ¡°General, we¡¯ve done our best. If the spatial energy could exist a little longer, perhaps we could¡­¡± one of the researchers said helplessly as the spatial energy dissipatedpletely.

    ¡°Hmm, I understand. It was expected. If discovering the secret of spatial energy were that simple, it wouldn¡¯t be the most challenging technology to study,¡± the General nodded calmly, not surprised by the situation.

    After hearing the General¡¯s words, the researcher had no choice but to turn around and pack up their equipment with the others. Besides this wilderness area, spatial energy also appeared within the capital city of Wakanda.

    Perhaps there might be some discoveries there, so they needed to hurry back and exchange information with others.

    After the researchers finished packing their equipment and returned to the helicopter, the General did not stay there any longer. He arranged an unmanned team to guard the area and went back to the helicopter. This area may not have much research value left.

    As for what the appearance of spatial energy and the suspected spatial portal represented, the General had his own guesses and opinions.

    Of course, this was something ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know. And so, after a team of armed helicopters had stayed here for over ten minutes, they took off again and flew back to the capital city of Wakanda.

    Lin Rui, on the other hand, was unaware of the reaction in Wakanda. Even if he did know, he wouldn¡¯t care if they could discover anything based on spatial energy. Moreover, Lin Rui had already left the African continent.

    However, while Lin Rui left the African continent directly, Bucky, who he kicked into the spatial portal, was not in such a good situation.

    When the spatial portal closed, Bucky happened to grab onto the ck backpack that Lin Rui had used to hit him in the face, and it fell onto the hard concrete ground. The spatial portal was on the exterior wall of a warehouse, which was quite remote.

    After getting up from the ground, Bucky stood still holding Lin Rui¡¯s backpack, and stared at the spot where the spatial portal disappeared, ¡°stunned¡± for a while.

    D¨© D¨©~

    As Bucky stood there in a daze, a bell suddenly rang from the ck backpack. Upon hearing the bell, Bucky quickly opened the backpack and took out a cell phone from it.

    As soon as Bucky took out the phone, the ringing stopped, and a message appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Bucky, Wakanda officials can detect spatial energy. Leave the area quickly. By the way, I¡¯m sorry for saying goodbye in this way. I¡¯m leaving, see youter!¡± This was the message disyed on the phone, obviously sent by Lin Rui after discovering the armed helicopter team sent to Bucky.

    Phew~

    After seeing this message, Bucky, who had just been in a daze, quickly put the phone in his pocket and chose a direction to leave. And within a minute of Bucky leaving, an elite armed team had already surrounded the area.

    If it weren¡¯t for Bucky¡¯s fast speed and strong anti-detection ability, he would have been trapped here.

    After leaving the already surrounding area, Bucky slowed down and disguised himself as a tourist who had juste to this international metropolis.

    It was fortunate that Bucky and Lin Rui had dressed casually when they were in Canada watching maple leaves, otherwise, he would have had a hard time blending into the flow of people in the capital of Wakanda.

    Although Bucky knew that Lin Rui had brought him to Africa, he still didn¡¯t know which country in Africa he was in or which city he was in.

    So, during the process of getting away from the location of the spatial portal, Bucky also used the phone that Lin Rui had left him to search for information, and the results he obtained were quite confusing.

    Why did Lin Rui send him here? Was it just to help himself evade SHIELD? It was said that Wakanda was a country that seemed very hostile to outsiders, and not even arge organization like SHIELD was given much face.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1025: What Lin Rui Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 1025: What Lin Rui Left Behind</h4>

    After inquiring about the country and city, Bucky decided to take a break from aimless wandering and stopped at a tourist-heavy square. He sat down on a bench in a corner and took some time to think about what to do next.

    Of course, his first step was to check the backpack that Lin Rui had thrown at him at thest moment. When he took out his phone earlier, Bucky noticed that there were many things inside the bag.

    ¡°Cash¡­ passport?¡± Bucky rummaged through the backpack and found a thick wad of cash bundled with his own passport.

    Taking out his passport, Bucky opened it and saw his own photo printed on the first page. He had no idea when Lin Rui had helped him obtain a fake passport, but given Lin Rui¡¯s mysterious nature, perhaps it was valid. Otherwise, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t have bothered to put it in the bag before leaving.

    ¡°Hmm, this is it!¡­¡± After putting away his ¡°own¡± passport, Bucky took out a small metal box that was not much bigger than a palm.

    When Bucky saw this small box, he had some guesses in his mind. With his imagination running wild, Bucky had already opened the box. Then, he saw the small yellow Antman suit in the center of the box. He never expected that Lin Rui would leave a set of Antman suits for him even after leaving!

    ¡°Wow, it really is an Antman suit. But I wonder how many Pym Particles are left inside.¡± Taking a deep breath, Bucky couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    After experiencing the Antman suit, Bucky really liked this technological piece of clothing. However, he wouldn¡¯t really ask Lin Rui for it. But this time, Lin Rui left a set for Bucky, so even if he encountered any special situations in Wakanda, he would have enough self-protection with the Antman suit.

    After confirming that the Antman suit was intact, Bucky didn¡¯t check how many Pym Particles Lin Rui had left behind. Instead, he carefully closed the metal box. After storing the box with the Antman suit, Bucky took out a small bottle.

    This bottle was not big, just the size of his hand. When he shook it lightly, Bucky could hear the sound of liquid inside the bottle. Obviously, this small bottle contained some kind of liquid.

    ¡°Here seem to be some instructions¡­¡± Holding the small bottle, Bucky carefully examined it and found a small note stuck to the bottom of the bottle.

    ¡°Effective for use after a serious injury?¡± The note had very few instructions, only this one sentence. However, it was enough for Bucky to understand what the liquid in the small bottle was for.

    Without opening the bottle cap, Bucky carefully put the small bottle away. Since Lin Rui¡¯s introduction stated that it was for use after serious injury, Bucky wouldn¡¯t casually open the bottle. Who knows, it might be ineffective shortly after opening.

    Apart from these things, there wasn¡¯t much left in the backpack. There were a few sheets of paper, which Bucky directly took out. However, he originally thought that these sheets of paper were useless, but he found that they had a lot of writing on them.

    After seeing the words, Bucky realized that these were not waste papers but rather a document about the mysterious aspects of Wakanda and some life advice that Lin Rui suggested for himself while in Wakanda.

    ¡°The King¡¯s son? The true king of Wakanda¡¯s son? If possible, he hopes that I be friends with him?¡± Carefully reading the document and the advice left by Lin Rui, Bucky murmured to himself with a furrowed brow.

    In the information that Lin Rui left behind, Bucky learned that Wakanda was a mysterious country with a great secret. However, Lin Rui did not exin in detail why Wakanda was so mysterious in the document.

    Instead, he suggested that Bucky pay more attention to the movements of the King and his son while in Wakanda. If given the opportunity, Lin Rui also suggested that Bucky contact the King¡¯s son and be friends with him.

    Regarding these suggestions left by Lin Rui, Bucky was naturally confused. Even if SHIELD¡¯s power could not be fully utilized in Wakanda due to their exclusivity, Bucky¡¯s identity could not tantly live in the capital of this country.

    Furthermore, contacting the King¡¯s son and bing friends with him waspletely unrealistic in Bucky¡¯s view.

    ¡°Never mind, anyway Jackson never said that I had to do it. And even if he did, I don¡¯t really have to do it.¡± Finally, Bucky muttered to himself as he put away the documents he had in his hands.

    Currently, Bucky was sitting on the edge of the tourist square, and he nned to destroy these documents once he found a stable ce to stay. Although Bucky was confident in his abilities, it was still better not to leave such things behind.

    After packing away the documents, Bucky took a look at the things in his backpack. It can be said that although Lin Rui had left, he had also left enough for Bucky to live in this unfamiliar city.

    Whether or not Bucky would follow Lin Rui¡¯s advice and contact the son of the Wakanda King would depend on Bucky himself. If Bucky became friends with the current King of Wakanda, he would discover in the future what a wise choice it was.

    ¡°Back to the days of wandering alone.¡± Sitting in the corner of the square, watching the various tourists from different countries walking back and forth, Bucky silently thought to himself.

    While Bucky was sitting on the edge of the square, ¡°daydreaming¡± and looking at the unfamiliar environment in front of him, some people who were clearly different from ordinary tourists rushed into the square from the opposite side.

    These people were wearing uniforms and had very cold and sharp eyes. Each person was holding a special instrument, seemingly searching for something. From the direction they came from, it was the location where the space teleportation door appeared before Bucky left.

    After Bucky quickly left the location of the space teleportation door, the special team that had surrounded that area quickly finished their search. There were only two possible reasons for the appearance of a space teleportation door.

    One was that someone or something had left, and the other was that someone or something had arrived. This time, the researchers found that besides the location of the space teleportation door, they also detected faint spatial energy moving around in the city.

    It goes without saying that the spatial energy moving around in the city was Bucky. After passing through several space teleportation doors in session, Bucky also had some spatial energy on him. However, as long as some time passed, these spatial energies would automatically dissipate.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1026: Return

    <h4>Chapter 1026: Return</h4>

    Following the faint moving spatial energy, Wakanda¡¯s special team quickly arrived at therge square filled with tourists. However, by the time they got there, the spatial energy on Bucky had already dissipated almostpletely.

    If they couldn¡¯t determine Bucky¡¯s location in a short period of time, once the spatial energy on himpletely disappeared, they wouldn¡¯t have such a good opportunity again.

    Therefore, the team quickly searched for the location of the spatial energy as they entered the square.

    Soon, they had eliminated most of the tourists in the square and then moved their focus to where Bucky was. However, at this point, Bucky was no longer sitting on the chair resting as before.

    Being the professional soldier that he was, Bucky had already noticed the team as they rushed into the square.

    Although he didn¡¯t know if the team was looking for him, Bucky certainly wouldn¡¯t take the risk of staying there. So, when those people quickly walked over in his direction, Bucky had already quietly left.

    Not long after Bucky left, the team thoroughly searched the entire square. Actually, after Bucky left, the instrument in the team¡¯s hands had already indicated that the spatial energy had disappeared.

    This was not just leaving, butpletely disappearing, which meant that the spatial energy on Bucky had already dissipated.

    Without the location provided by the spatial energy, the special team had no way to proceed.

    Although they wanted to block the area around where the spatial energyst appeared and use it as a center to search, tourists from all over the world were here and they would not be able to afford the consequences.

    ¡°Retreat. Since the other side can have such technology as spatial teleportation, he cannot be found by us so easily.¡± After receiving the message from the front team, the general who had also returned to Wakanda¡¯s capital area gave the order to retreat.

    The general was right, the other side had already possessed mature spatial teleportation technology, so how could they be found so easily? However, this spatial teleportation technology was not something that Bucky had.

    If Wakanda really had the heart to block and search the area carefully, Bucky would also find it difficult to avoid. It can only be said that many things have blind spots and leave opportunities for others.

    In Wakanda, despite the emergency measures taken due to the appearance of spatial energy and suspected space portals in both the capital city and the wilderness outside, they did not make any public announcements or inquiries to SHIELD and Iron Man Tony Stark as Canada did.

    It seems that Wakanda has enough capability to handle such events on its own.

    After settling down in Wakanda, Bucky was able to use the passport Lin Rui left him to stay in a hotel outside the capital city.

    With his passport, plenty of cash, and away from SHIELD¡¯s surveince, Bucky was able to live a normal life, albeit being cautious not to expose his true identity.

    As for whether Bucky would follow Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion after stabilizing in Wakanda, it all depends on Bucky himself.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s suggestion, although simple, is not easy to aplish. After all, the target mission is the son of the Wakandan president, someone who is not easily approached.

    After sessfully evading the search in Wakanda and settling Bucky down under a normal identity, Lin Rui has used the power of the Magic Cube to teleport back to the United States several times.

    With the ability to create space portals, Lin Rui has gained a powerful and special skill. Although he can only do this for now with the Magic Cube, he believes he can use it to do more in the future.

    Buzz~

    In a secluded and deserted alley in the Brooklyn area of New York, a silver space portal suddenly appeared. Lin Rui¡¯s figure quickly emerged from the portal, and as soon as he stepped out, the space portal copsed and disappeared.

    However, Lin Rui believed that the spatial energy waves emitted by the space portal¡¯s appearance had already been noticed by many.

    Therefore, Lin Rui waved his right hand in front of him, and the Phantom Suit that he had not worn for a long time had enveloped him once again. In the next moment, Lin Rui disappeared from the alleyway with a single step.

    After Lin Rui disappeared for less than a minute, people from various factions quietly arrived at the location of the alley. After carefully examining the spatial energy left behind in the alley, these factions all left. However, the things that different factions obtained were different.

    Among them, SHIELD, which arrived at the location right after Lin Rui left, detected that the spatial energy from this appearance was the same as the spatial energy emitted by the missing Magic Cube.

    In other words, this spatial energy was most likely from the Magic Cube. Other factions who also detected the spatial energy fluctuations couldn¡¯te to this conclusion because they didn¡¯t know about the existence of the Magic Cube.

    Returning to New York, Lin Rui didn¡¯t care about who discovered the spatial energy, as they wouldn¡¯t affect him.

    After transforming into Mirage Knight again, Lin Rui contacted JARVIS while running towards the center of New York, which was the first time he actively contacted JARVIS after being missing for almost a month.

    D¨© D¨©!

    Soon, Lin Rui¡¯s connection with JARVIS was established.

    ¡°Hi, JARVIS, long time no see.¡± After themunication was connected, Lin Rui¡¯s first words were a friendly greeting.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, it has been a while.¡±

    ¡­

    On one side, Lin Rui finished his journey by sending Bucky to Wakanda in Africa and returning to New York. On the other side, the League of Defenders had also undergone many changes during this time.

    Although all factions were recuperating and quietly upgrading after the extraterrestrial invasion in London, there were still some special situations in the League of Defenders due to the disappearance of Mirage Knight and other factors.

    Even before the battle in London, the League of Defenders had a headache due to the addition of a special member. This special member was Jerry¡¯s brother, Jeremy, the special mutant with various variant abilities that Deadpool brought back from the battlefield.

    Because of the uniqueposition of the League of Defenders, they couldn¡¯t treat Jeremy as apanion until they confirmed whether he was safe for the League of Defenders and if he could really join them.

    However, after spending some time with them, Jeremy¡¯s performance was not bad. Although his behavior and character were simr to Deadpool¡¯s, he didn¡¯t do anything out of line.

    Moreover, he seemed to really think that he was already a member of the League of Defenders because everyone around him was also non-ordinary people like him.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1027: Change of League of Defender

    <h4>Chapter 1027: Change of League of Defender</h4>

    During the time when Mirage Knight disappeared, Jerry, who had been guarding the League of Defenders, spent most of his time worrying about Mirage Knight, Daredevil, and Spiderman, who were injured in the London battle.

    However, most of the remaining time was spent ¡°training¡± Jeremy. But with Deadpool around, Jerry¡¯s ¡°training¡± was almost ineffective. In just a few days, Jeremy was led astray by Deadpool.

    After making sure that Jeremy posed no threat to the League of Defenders and was trustworthy, Deadpool took him out to teach some of the dark forces still bouncing around in New York.

    It has to be said that Jeremy¡¯s strength is extremely powerful. Although Jeremy lost his memories, he was not unfamiliar with the use of his abilities. In dealing with the enemy, a variety of mutant abilities were used in turn, leaving Deadpool stunned.

    Originally, Deadpool took Jeremy out to show off in front of the neer, but after Jeremy took action, Deadpool became a spectator on the sidelines.

    If Deadpool is a very powerful melee fighter and belongs to the type that can¡¯t be killed, then Jeremy is an all-around battle mage with multiple attribute attacks. In addition to meleebat, Jeremy¡¯s various mutant abilities can instantly kill these ordinary people.

    Therefore, after taking Jeremy out twice, Deadpool was not in the mood to take him out again. The dark forces in New York are almost gone, and they have been cleared out in the two outings.

    Jeremy¡¯s strength and the power of those mutant abilities are too great. If he continues to take him out to y, Deadpool is afraid that he will cause some harm to New York if he cannot control him.

    In addition to the missing Mirage Knight and the injured Spiderman and Daredevil who are not in the League of Defenders, there is also a member who has encountered an important event and left the League of Defenders, and that is Jack.

    Jack left a week ago and told Jerry that he was going back to study sorcerers¡¯ abilities. He also told Jerry that if everything goes well, he will be back soon. But if things don¡¯t go well, it will take several months.

    Jack¡¯s departure to study the sorcerer¡¯s abilities is not wrong, as he went as David and Darick¡¯s sorcerer apprentice to participate in the selection of the new generation of Sorcerer Supreme by the Ancient One.

    There will be several rounds of selection, and each round will eliminate some sorcerers who havee from all over the world to participate.

    If Jack has bad luck or isn¡¯t skilled enough, he could be eliminated in the first round ande back quickly. However, if Jack¡¯s luck and skills are sufficient, he may have a chance to enter the final selection for the Sorcerer Supreme.

    Of course, David and Darick both hope Jack can make it to the final selection. To this end, they provided Jack with three days of special training before he headed to the Himyan Mountains.

    Compared to the seriousness and expectations of David and Darick, Jack doesn¡¯t take the selection for the most important inheritance of the sorcerers too seriously as Jack does not consider himself a true sorcerer.

    He only learned magic to increase his strength and not be left behind by his fellow League of Defenders members.

    However, to avoid disappointing David and Darick, Jack will do his best in the selection. This is also an opportunity for him to quickly enhance his strength.

    Additionally, the sorcerers participating in the Sorcerer Supreme selection are the most talented young sorcerers from around the world, and Jack wants to see how much he differs from his fellow Earth sorcerers.

    So after the battle in London, while other forces were resting and quietly enhancing their strengths, the League of Defenders members seemed to be busy with their own things. However, the League of Defenders is also strengthening their power.

    Unlike the vast organization of SHIELD or Iron Man¡¯s reliance on technology upgrades to improve their strength, the League of Defenders is more like an organization of individual members.

    As long as each member continues to grow, the League of Defenders will continue to strengthen. When Mirage Knight disappeared, the League of Defenders gained a new member.

    Although Daredevil and Spiderman were injured and were in aatose state for a few days after the London battle, they should have gained some strength upon awakening.

    Moreover, with Jack going to the Himyan Mountains for further training, even if he is eliminated early, he will still gain some valuable experience. Therefore, the growth of the League of Defenders¡¯ strength is not yet apparent, but if another major event urs, they will show everyone their progress.

    Of course, we can¡¯t ignore the fact that Mirage Knight, who has yet to return, is still missing.

    ording to the news Thor brought back when he returned to Earth, Lin Rui was already up and about during his time in Asgard, even though he hadn¡¯t fully recovered from his injuries when he was transported there by Bifrost.

    So, if Lin Rui has indeed returned to Earth safely, even if his strength hasn¡¯t increased, he will still be a strong support for the League of Defenders.

    On this day, Jerry was tinkering with hisputer as usual at the League of Defenders base. When there was nothing major happening in New York, Jerry would browse the inte and update the League of Defenders website.

    After such a long time of development, the League of Defenders¡¯ official website had already be a popr site with a huge number of daily views. The member discussion forums were also constantly updated with new posts.

    Click, click~

    ¡°I¡¯m d Captain America held that press conference after the London battle, revealing the truth to the world.

    Otherwise, the League of Defenders wouldn¡¯t have exposed so many things that used to be considered secrets on the official website.¡± Jerry muttered to himself as he refreshed the free discussion forum.

    After the London battle, Captain America¡¯s press conference for SHIELD made ordinary people around the world aware of how perilous the situation on Earth was.

    After that, the League of Defenders¡¯ official website no longer concealed certain brutal and ssified events from the public as before. After some consideration, Jerry released some dark events that he felt people could ept.

    After the League of Defenders exposed those things that were normally hidden from the public, people loved the heroes who had grown up under the guidance of Vignte even more.

    Recently, there have even been some new Vigntes appearing in New York, who seem to be following in the footsteps of the League of Defenders.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1028: New Vigilante

    <h4>Chapter 1028: New Vignte</h4>

    Those new Vigntes that have emerged also work together as a team, with each member possessing some strength. Although they may not be as powerful as Mirage Knight or Spiderman, they are definitely stronger than an average person.

    Initially, Jerry didn¡¯t pay much attention to these new Vigntes, as there had been several imitators that appeared in New York and across the United States since the League of Defenders had be popr.

    However, most of these imitators didn¡¯tst long, either because theycked the strength or because being a Vignte or Superhero wasn¡¯t as morous as they thought it would be.

    At first, Jerry thought that these ¡°imitators¡± would disappear after a few days of jumping around. However, these new Vigntes have been active for over a week now, and they have done some things that the League of Defenders or the local police should have done.

    For example, a few days ago, they fought against a small gang that was a remnant of Kingpin¡¯s criminal empire.

    Although Kingpin¡¯s criminal empire had rapidly declined after his death and the intervention of Jack and the Frankenstein Family, the remaining small gang was still quite powerful.

    It was this action that caught Jerry¡¯s attention because these Vigntes actually posted a video of their fight with the gang on the League of Defenders¡¯ official website.

    This move didn¡¯t make Jerry feel displeased because they clearly indicated that they were loyal fans of the League of Defenders and would continue to learn from them.

    Since then, Jerry has been keeping an eye on these guys. Of course, with Jerry¡¯s hacking skills, he should have been able to quickly discover their true identities, but he chose not to.

    Although Jerry is interested in the girl among the three-person team, he resisted the urge to find out her true identity.

    That¡¯s right, the team consists of three people, two guys who are probably not that old, and a short and petite girl who looks like a Loli based on her body type. Also, their attire and titles are quite strange.

    One of the guys, who wears brightly colored clothing, is called Kick-Ass, and he is the weakest of the three. The other guy, who is tall and wears a simple ck warrior¡¯s outfit, is called Super Warrior, and he is much stronger than Kick-Ass.

    And the little girl, who was between the two in terms of strength, was not ambiguous at all when it came to fighting. She wielded her little de with great skill and was known as the Hit Girl. In this strange trio, the little girl, Hit Girl, was the most popr.

    The seemingly cold and aloof Superpower Warrior was also quite well-liked, while Kick-ass, dressed in shy clothes, was used by everyone as a source ofparison andughter.

    ¡°They haven¡¯t been up to muchtely,¡± Jerry muttered to himself as he browsed the forum section.

    Jerry was referring to Kick-ass and his friends, who were now considered up-anders on the League of Defender¡¯s official website.

    However, thanks to the presence of the League of Defenders and Iron Man, some of therger dark forces in New York City had already been dealt with, leaving only a few stragglers. So it was normal for Kick-ass and his friends to have no opponents.

    Of course, if they were a bit stronger, they could participate in big events like the Extremis crisis just like the League of Defenders.

    However, based on their current level of strength, their chances of survival in such an event were slim. So it was better to stick to small-scale activities in the safe confines of New York City.

    ¡°The Dark Elf invasion has indeed brought a lot of changes to Earth. Perhaps this event could really bring about a fundamental upgrade for the whole,¡± Jerry continued to browse the forum while pushing the image of Hit-Girl out of his mind.

    ¡°Can you give us some more updates on Mirage Knight? I¡¯m his biggest fan and I still prefer the time when he and Daredevil teamed up,¡± Jerry stumbled upon a post like this while browsing the forum.

    Obviously, the person who posted this had been a fan of Mirage Knight for a long time, perhaps even before the establishment of the League of Defenders. After the establishment of the League of Defenders, the official website opened up individual forums for each member.

    At first, of course, Mirage Knight, with the biggest reputation, had the most fans, and his forum was the most lively.

    But with Spiderman and several other members joining, coupled with the fact that Mirage Knight did not have many civilian activities that were widely known, his limelight was quickly overshadowed by Spiderman.

    As a superhero with a next-door neighbor image, Spiderman had high visibility and poprity in New York City, so it was not surprising that he was more popr than Mirage Knight, who worked in the shadows.

    ¡°Hey, I also want to update some news about Mirage Knight. But he¡¯s been missing for so long, and a lot of information about him hasn¡¯t been made public yet.¡± Jerry, who saw the post, could only sigh helplessly.

    D¨© d¨© beep~

    However, just as Jerry was scrolling past the post, hisputer screen suddenly flickered with an important message alert.

    Swipe~

    The next moment, a video chat box automatically popped up on Jerry¡¯sputer screen. Then, the figure of Mirage Knight, who had been missing for a long time, appeared in the video chat box.

    ¡°Jerry, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡­

    In the luxurious living room on the top floor of Stark Industries building in downtown New York, Lin Rui had just finished video chatting with Jerry at the League of Defenders¡¯ base and casually put away the Phantom Suit.

    After leaving Wakanda, Lin Rui went through two space teleportations before returning to New York. At the first opportunity, Lin Rui came to Tony¡¯s ce. After all, Tony had been helping him keep his absence from his family.

    ¡°You, do you know what happened here when you were gone? And you didn¡¯t even contact us immediately when you came back?!¡± Tony, who had been sitting opposite Lin Rui the whole time, asked in a serious tone.

    ¡°Well¡­ wasn¡¯t it just the Dark Elf invasion of Earth? I saw it on the news when I came back. You guys did a great job. And besides, I already fought them in Asgard. Otherwise, how do you think I got transported away through the space portal?¡± Lin Rui said calmly, seeing Tony¡¯s serious expression.

    ¡°You rascal!¡­ Never mind the Dark Elf invasion. So, why didn¡¯t you contact us right away when you came back? About a week ago, that fiery skeleton in Rochester was rted to you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Tony was choked by Lin Rui¡¯s answer for a moment, then changed the subject and asked.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1029: Chat

    <h4>Chapter 1029: Chat</h4>

    Upon hearing Tony mention Rochester and the ming skeleton, Lin Rui knew that Tony must have already carefully researched the incident from SHIELD.

    Although SHIELD didn¡¯t investigate too deeply due to the information Lin Rui provided, what they knew was enough to shock people.

    ¡°Is that ming skeleton really the thing from mythology?¡± Tony asked again when Lin Rui didn¡¯t answer immediately.

    After watching the surveince footage from the local police in Rochester and receiving information from Lin Rui, Tony had been very interested in the ming skeleton.

    In the past, Tony wouldn¡¯t have believed in anything supernatural like gods, heaven, hell, or devils. After all,pared to aliens, things like heaven, hell, and devils were too magical.

    However, after this incident actually happened, Tony felt it wasn¡¯t so difficult to ept. Moreover, Lin Rui was involved in this.

    Events involving Lin Rui were never ordinary, and Tony hade to this conclusion after knowing Lin Rui for so long. Therefore, after Lin Rui came back, Tony was very eager to know what had happened.

    ¡°Do you not believe it?¡± Lin Rui asked Tony when he heard him continue to question.

    From Lin Rui¡¯s answer, he had already admitted that he was involved in the incident. Anyway, he had no intention of concealing it after he came back.

    ¡°Judging from your tone, the ming skeleton reallyes from hell? What about the devil? Have you seen it?¡± Tony leaned forward with interest and continued to ask.

    ¡°In fact, what happened a week ago was simr to the myth I told you about. The ming skeleton was just a victim controlled by the devil and essentially a good person. Moreover, he didn¡¯te from hell; he is just an ordinary earthling.¡± Knowing that Tony was very interested, Lin Rui stopped teasing him and began to exin.

    ¡°As for whether hell and heaven exist, to be honest, I¡¯m not sure. But there is definitely another world simr to them that exists. Like the thing that possessed Harry¡¯s father in the previous Green Goblin incident, they should alle from those other worlds.¡± As for whether devils, heaven, and hell really exist, Lin Rui exined it like this.

    ¡°From another world? Was Earth always this lively? Not only do we have invasions from other civilizations in the universe, but now even things from other worlds are joining the party,¡± Tony said with a blink of his eyes, upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s why Earth is actually very fragile. For so many years, Earth has been developing safely thanks to strong luck and people who are willing to risk their lives to protect it. And now, the responsibility of protecting Earth has fallen on us,¡± Lin Rui said with a serious tone, in response to Tony¡¯s sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been prepared for this for a long time, and haven¡¯t we always been doing this? By the way, you haven¡¯t exined how you returned to Earth and why you didn¡¯t contact us when you first returned,¡± Tony nodded and started to ask Lin Rui how he escaped from the countless space portals and returned to Earth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure how I got back to Earth. I guess it was just luck. With so many space portals, I never expected to end up back on Earth,¡± Lin Rui said helplessly as Tony persistently asked for an answer.

    Speaking of his experiences traveling between countless space portals, Lin Rui, who had regained his memories, still had a deep sense of it. Although it was brief, each space transfer allowed Lin Rui to see different worlds and scenes.

    Especially, Lin Rui saw the ordinary world he had lived in before. If it weren¡¯t for the mental seed left by the Ancient One in Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness, Lin Rui might have been trapped in that endless space transfer forever.

    Although the experience of infinite space transfer, coupled with the help of the Psychic Power seed left by the Ancient One, caused some problems in Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness, he still managed to recoverter, at least Lin Rui thought so. Moreover, this experience made Lin Rui feel that his consciousness and the whole person had been sublimated.

    In addition, Lin Rui felt that he could now use a small part of the power of the Magic Cube, thanks to that unexpected infinite space transfer. Perhaps, there are many undetectable spatial energies hidden within Lin Rui¡¯s body at this time.

    ¡°Good luck? Then your luck is really good enough. I heard from your Asgardian friend Thor that when the spatial portal erupted, they couldn¡¯t even determine where you went.¡± Tony said incredulously in response to Lin Rui¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Indeed, when I was transported by Bifrost to Asgard, I saw countless worlds. You might not believe it, but I even saw you and Peter in an undergroundboratory at that time.¡± Lin Rui shook his head lightly and continued.

    Upon hearing this, Tony¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Because when Lin Rui was transported by Bifrost to Asgard, Tony and Peter did sense Lin Rui¡¯s existence for a moment in the undergroundboratory. At that time, Tony and Peter conducted many experiments trying to find any sign of Lin Rui¡¯s reappearance, but Lin Rui never appeared again.

    ¡°So it really was you! Did you experience unimaginable dangers in that situation?¡± Tony asked seriously, staring at Lin Rui closely.

    As a top physicist, Tony understood very well what could happen to a person during infinite space travel. If things had gone wrong, Lin Rui might have been trapped in that transfer energy forever. Even if luck was on his side, he might have been transported to a remote and deste ce or lost in the vastness of space.

    ¡°Well, it was indeed very dangerous, but I made it back. Also, I was injured when I returned to Earth through the spatial portal and lost my memory at that time, so I didn¡¯t contact you immediately.¡± Lin Rui nodded and continued, not hiding his memory loss.

    ¡°Memory loss? Have you fully recovered now?¡± Tony still sounded nervous when he heard about Lin Rui¡¯s memory loss.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fully recovered now, don¡¯t worry. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee back.¡± Lin Rui smiled and reassured Tony.

    ¡°Well, I believe you. Anyway, it¡¯s the best that you coulde back safely. By the way, did you have any interesting experiences on your solo journey?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1030: Awkward

    <h4>Chapter 1030: Awkward</h4>

    In theing days, Lin Rui stayed with Tony and told him all about his recent journey. However, he did not reveal everything and kept some information to himself, including the fact that he was not traveling alone.

    Lin Rui couldn¡¯t risk exposing Bucky to Tony, especially given the special rtionship between Bucky and Tony.

    As Lin Rui shared his travel experiences with Tony, thetter asked JARVIS to retrieve the Antman suit that Lin Rui had left in the northern city where he was previously staying.

    Tony had been studying the suit and the Pym Particle technology that powered it but had not yet been able to crack its secrets. This made him realize that Pym¡¯s technology was indeed impressive and quite different from the shy Iron Man suits.

    ¡°These little things are what you got from that Pym tech, right?¡± Tony asked Lin Rui as he held the tiny Antman suit in his hand, referring to the recent Antman incident that had made the news.

    ¡°Yeah, you probably heard about what happened with Pym tech. But what I just told you is more important. And as for the giant man, that¡¯s also thanks to this suit,¡± Lin Rui replied, nodding at the suit in Tony¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I do know about that. You left after causing a mess over there and left SHIELD to clean it up. I didn¡¯t know at first if you had contacted Rogers or if he found out on his own. You got rid of that Darren Cross guy, pped around the old-timers, and made SHIELD deal with the aftermath. But I have to say¡­ you did it all very nicely!¡± Tony said, pressing something on the suit in his hand as he spoke. He chuckled as he praised Lin Rui¡¯s actions.

    As Tonyughed, the Antman suit in his hand suddenly erged. He had figured out the basic operations of the suit thanks to the information Lin Rui had provided him.

    ¡°Haha, those things should have been done by SHIELD in the first ce. I just gave them a nudge in the right direction,¡± Lin Rui said, feeling a little embarrassed as he touched his nose and spoke.

    ¡°Do you know how much trouble you caused SHIELD by passing by like this? Rogers sent Falcon and Coulson to solve the problem quickly. At first, those old guys weren¡¯t grateful, but after Falcon nearly demolished their luxury vis, they became obedient. They not only promised not to cause trouble in the future but also surrendered their personal weapons and the scientific research results they had been conducting secretly for years.¡± Thinking about the recent incident that happened at SHIELD, Tony couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Not long after Lin Rui left, Falcon and Coulson arrived in the city. They first went to Pym Tech to get some information. Although Professor Pym had a grudge against SHIELD, he was only against the older generation of those guys.

    While Falcon and Coulson were investigating, Professor Pym was quite cooperative since they were going to deal with his enemies. However, he didn¡¯t reveal the existence of the Ant-Man suit and Pym Particles. So, currently, only Pym Tech and Tony had the Ant-Man suit and Pym Particles.

    Although Professor Pym was cooperative, the old SHIELD guys who were in the same generation as him were not. They initially made things difficult when Falcon and Coulson came to investigate.

    During the most intense conflict, those big shots even used their personal weapons. However, after Falcon intervened, those weapons were quickly neutralized.

    After the weapons were dealt with, those big shots had no choice but to cooperate. Now, if they choose to cooperate, they can enjoy their remaining years peacefully.

    Otherwise, they will have to spend their remaining days under SHIELD¡¯s watch. As for the missing Darren Cross, no one knows where he is.

    Now that everything has been resolved, nobody cares about his whereabouts. ¡°Really? Falcon is capable of doing that!¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui alsoughed. He could imagine how angry Falcon must have been before taking action.

    By the way, speaking of Falcon, after the Dark Elf invasion, SHIELD¡¯s strength has also been rapidly increasing. Falcon¡¯s equipment has been upgraded a lot, and now his wing speed is much faster, with some additional functions as well,¡± Tony said, and then his eyes flickered as he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s normal. If there were no upgrades, that would be abnormal,¡± Lin Rui replied, unfazed by Tony¡¯s words.

    The Dark Elf invasion was already a major event, and the forces that participated in this event would undoubtedly experience an upgrade in their strength and technology after defeating the Dark Elves.

    It was like the loot dropped after defeating a boss in a game. For Earth, continuously resolving various events was the key to rapid growth.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not surprised at all. Do you know what upgrades I have here?¡± Tony couldn¡¯t help asking when he saw Lin Rui¡¯s expression and heard his nonchnt words.

    ¡°Upgrades here? Are you saying that you¡¯ve sessfully developed the nanotech suit?!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes lit up at Tony¡¯s question.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s memory, the personal Iron Man movie plot had ended with Extremis. There were no significant changes in the Iron Man suit¡¯s upgrades in the other Marvel movies, except for the direct upgrade to the nanotech suit.

    The nanotech suit was made entirely of nanomaterials and could continue to fight as long as the nanomaterials were not exhausted. Moreover, the nanotech suit¡¯s armament speed and carrying capacity were much faster than the current Iron Man suit.

    If Tony had really developed the nanotech suit, Lin Rui would not be able to resist wearing a suit himself. The nanotech suit was already beyond the traditional meaning of armor and more like a piece ofprehensive tactical equipment.

    ¡°Nano¡­¡± Tony¡¯s face froze and he repeated the word ¡°nanotech¡± without continuing.

    As a highly intelligent technology talent, Tony had always been researching nanomaterials and had also been thinking about applying nanotechnology to his suit. However, at this stage, nanotechnology was not yet mature enough to be applied to his suit.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1031: Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 1031: Going Home</h4>

    As Lin Rui observed Tony¡¯s changing expression, he began to piece together some clues. It was evident that Tony hadn¡¯t developed the nano suit yet. However, if it wasn¡¯t the nano suit, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t fathom what kind of upgrades Tony¡¯s suit had.

    ¡°Well, I know I guessed wrong. If it¡¯s not the nano suit, then what kind of upgrade is it?¡± Without letting Tony feel too embarrassed, Lin Rui promptly asked, providing him with an opportunity to borate.

    ¡°It¡¯s a semi-lifeform mechanical suit.¡± Aware that Lin Rui was giving him an opening, Tony didn¡¯t tease any further and gave a direct response.

    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s answer, the gleam in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, which had just dimmed, reignited. While Lin Rui had been eagerly anticipating the nano suit, Tony¡¯s mention of the semi-lifeform mechanical suit was enough to pique his interest.

    Furthermore, the technology that fused lifeform and machinery wasn¡¯t far behind nanotechnology. Therefore, Lin Rui was genuinely curious about the nature of the semi-lifeform mechanical suit Tony had mentioned.

    After Tony finished his response, Lin Rui eagerly awaited for Tony to have JARVIS present his semi-lifeform mechanical suit. However, Tony remained motionless.

    ¡°So, are you going to show it to me?¡± Finally, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t resist and asked.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Tony¡¯s eyes involuntarily flickered, and a slight smile formed at the corners of his mouth. It seemed that he was quite pleased with Lin Rui¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Why, haven¡¯t you noticed the suit on me?¡± Without letting Lin Rui remain puzzled for too long, Tony continued to inquire.

    With his words, Tony had already stood up from the sofa. However, at this moment, he was casually dressed and didn¡¯t seem to be wearing any kind of suit.

    ¡°The suit on you?¡± Although it was invisible to the naked eye, after Tony¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui¡¯s attention shifted to his attire.

    As Lin Rui muttered to himself, he released his Psychic Power, and his Insight Technique quietly scanned Tony.

    Because Lin Rui couldn¡¯t see what kind of suit Tony was wearing with his naked eye. However, since Tony said so, there must be something on him.

    Humming~

    When Lin Rui unleashed his Psychic Power and activated Insight Technique to scan Tony, Tony, who stood still, seemed to sense something. His eyes flickered for a moment, but he didn¡¯t make any movements.

    Tony could feel Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power because Lin Rui didn¡¯t deliberately conceal it. Otherwise, with Lin Rui¡¯s current control over Psychic Power, even if Tony had a keen sense in this regard, he shouldn¡¯t have felt anything.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Just as Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power and Insight Technique swept over Tony, he suddenly let out a surprised sound.

    From the scan results of the Psychic Power and Insight Technique, there was indeed an invisible suit on Tony. Moreover, Lin Rui could clearly sense that this suit possessed formidable energy.

    Upon discovering the existence of the suit on Tony, Lin Rui quickly retracted his Psychic Power. It would be better to let Tony exin about this suit that could turn invisible.

    ¡°Judging by your expression, you¡¯ve probably already noticed, right?¡± After Lin Rui retracted his Psychic Power, Tony timely spoke up.

    Although Tony was confident in the hidden feature of his newly invented semi-lifeform mechanical suit, he wasn¡¯t arrogant enough to think that he could evade the magical scanning ability of Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power.

    Tony had known about Psychic Power, a fascinating ability, long ago. He had even asked Lin Rui to cooperate with him in researching this extraordinary Psychic Power.

    However, apart from slightly more active brainwaves, Tony hadn¡¯t detected any scanning ability. Thus, Tony gave up on it.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s truly amazing! Perhaps your semi-lifeform mechanical suit won¡¯t be too far behind the nano suit!¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui nodded seriously.

    Nanotechnology was still in the research stage, and even Tony couldn¡¯t perfect the upgrades in nanotechnology in a short period.

    Moreover, besides nanotechnology, Tony had many other things that required his time and effort for research and experimentation.

    Tony was an extremely proud individual, and except for a few people he recognized, he held a disdainful attitude toward other geniuses in the world of science.

    Otherwise, Stark Industries could recruit other genius scientists with simr technological prowess to assist him. But then again, weren¡¯t all top geniuses like this? They would change the world with the power of a single person.

    ¡°Compared to nanotechnology, the semi-lifeform mechanical technology does have some shorings. However, nano suits¡­ the current technology hasn¡¯t reached that level yet.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s pride diminished.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for you to see how mytest upgrades really perform!¡± Without dwelling too much on nanotechnology, Tony continued, activating his semi-lifeform mechanical suit.

    Whoosh~

    In the next moment, Tony standing before Lin Rui emitted a red glow, and in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, reflected a series of dazzling lights.

    After spending a long time chatting with Tony at Stark Industries headquarters, Lin Rui finally left and headed home.

    Although Tony had made JARVIS mimic Lin Rui¡¯s voice and call his family during the time Lin Rui was missing, his prolonged absence had still worried his family.

    Especially during the recent Dark Elf invasion when even Iron Man joined the battle, it further heightened the concerns of Lin Rui¡¯s family.

    Therefore, when Lin Rui returned to his residentialplex driving Tony¡¯s luxurious sports car, he once again attracted the attention of his nosy neighbors.

    Amidst the flurry of inquiries andpliments, Lin Rui quickly made his way back to his home, which he hadn¡¯t visited in nearly a month. Since Lin Rui had video-called his parents earlier, they were both at home when he returned.

    ¡°Jackson!¡±

    Whoosh~

    As Lin Rui stepped through the front door, his father, Lin Hai, joyfully called out and hugged him. Having such a sessful son, Lin Hai, as a father, felt even prouder in front of others.

    However, the workload at Stark Industries was indeed exhausting. His son was only seventeen years old, yet they hadn¡¯t seen each other for almost a month.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Lin Rui tightly hugged his father as well.

    Later, he embraced his mother, who quickly approached him. It was because of the support from these loving family members that Lin Rui held onto his belief in safeguarding the world.

    ¡°Are you tired? You¡¯ve been saying that you¡¯ve been busy in theb with Ai. Stark Industries is the best high-techpany, but the work in theb must be exhausting.¡± After the embrace, Marie carefully examined her beloved son and asked with a concerned tone.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1032: Restore

    <h4>Chapter 1032: Restore</h4>

    Amidst the caring and inquiries from his parents, Lin Rui briefly mentioned his work at Stark Industry.

    Of course, these were all fabricated stories made up by Lin Rui. It was true that he conducted experiments and research with Tony, so his parents wouldn¡¯t doubt the work-rted details he concocted.

    ¡°That sounds good. But, Jackson, will you continue going to school?¡± Marie, Lin Rui¡¯s mother, asked after he shared his work situation.

    After all, Lin Rui was only seventeen years old. Although working alongside Tony Stark would make it possible for him to forgo school in the future, as parents, they still hoped their child would receive a proper education.

    After all, Lin Rui was still young, and they didn¡¯t want him to start working full-time at such an early age.

    In reality, Lin Hai had already discussed this issue with Lin Rui before. For Lin Rui, whether or not to attend school was no longer important. If Lin Hai and Marie truly wished for him to have a good education, Lin Rui could easily ask for Tony¡¯s assistance.

    Tony had previously mentioned that with Lin Rui¡¯s current knowledge base, entering MIT with his rmendation would be a piece of cake.

    However, despite now being a superhero, Lin Rui still cherished the idea of simple student life.

    Moreover, with frequent interactions with superheroes like Iron Man Tony Stark and Captain America Steve Rogers, who carried significant responsibilities, Lin Rui¡¯s mindset gradually became heavier.

    So, spending time with teenagers of his own age would help him maintain a youthful and passionate mindset.

    ¡°As for school, I will still go when I have time. I¡¯ve already talked to the teachers beforehand, and they are aware of my situation. So, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Lin Rui pondered for a moment and replied with a smile.

    Apart from Lin Rui, Peter, and Tom were also continuing their studies. Except for Harry, who needed to dedicate all his energy to his family business, they wouldn¡¯t give up their campus lives.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good to hear.¡± Marie felt relieved upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    ¡°By the way, during the time you¡¯ve been working at Stark, Tom hase to visit you. Ever since that incident happened, Tom hasn¡¯t been in a good mood. However, there has been significant improvement recently. Mr. Smith mentioned that Tom seems to have made new friends and he even goes out to have fun now.¡± After discussing work and education, Lin Hai, Lin Rui¡¯s father, suddenly brought up Tom, Lin Rui¡¯s childhood ymate.

    ¡°Tom?¡­ Does he know that I¡¯m back?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as his father mentioned Tom, and he quickly asked.

    ¡°Well, I told him when you said you wereing home. If he¡¯s at home, he should have alreadye over.¡±

    Just as Lin Hai finished speaking, Lin Rui suddenly sensed something and turned his head to look towards the door. Following Lin Rui¡¯s gaze, outside the front gate of his house, stood a figure¡ªit was Tom, whom Lin Hai had just mentioned.

    ¡°Tom, you¡¯re here! Come in, why are you standing at the door?¡± Seeing Tom standing at the door, Lin Hai hurriedly walked over and warmly weed him.

    ¡°Hello, Aunt and Uncle.¡± With Lin Hai¡¯s warm wee, Tom greeted them with a smile and entered the house.

    Indeed, as Lin Hai had mentioned, Tom had improved significantlypared to when he first returned a month ago. Although he hadn¡¯t fully recovered his personality from before his disappearance, he was no different from an ordinary person.

    Lin Rui noticed Tom¡¯s changes, and he was genuinely surprised. Lin Rui had always felt guilty about Tom, but now seeing his progress, he felt much better.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Tom.¡± After Tom walked in, Lin Rui warmly approached him and greeted him with a smile.

    Exhaling softly, before Tom could react, Lin Rui had already given him a big hug.

    ¡°¡­ Long time no see, Jackson.¡± Surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s sudden embrace, Tom seemed a bit stunned. But after a moment, he reached out and hugged Lin Rui, then spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°Alright, you two haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time, and I¡¯m sure you have a lot to talk about. We won¡¯t disturb you. We¡¯ll go prepare dinner and call you when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Seeing Lin Rui and Tom embracing, Marie timely interjected.

    Due to the physical and emotional impact Tom experienced during his disappearance and return, the Smith family had already informed their neighbors to take care of their son as much as possible.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s family received special attention because Tom and Lin Rui had been close friends since childhood. Moreover, after Lin Rui started working at Stark, Tom had visited their house multiple times, inquiring about when Lin Rui would return.

    Therefore, now that Lin Rui had returned and Tom was also present, it was only natural for Lin Hai¡¯s family to give them some space.

    When Lin Hai and Marie left for the kitchen, Lin Hai gave Lin Rui a meaningful look, implying that he should have a good time with Tom.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room. It¡¯s been a long time since we chatted and yed games together.¡± As his parents headed to the kitchen, Lin Rui and Tom separated, and with their noticeably different demeanors, Lin Rui smiled and spoke to his dear friend.

    Without saying a word, Tom simply nodded. Then, these two friends, who were no longer ordinary high school students, went upstairs together to Lin Rui¡¯s room. It was only in moments when no one else was around that they could truly be themselves.

    ¡°Jackson, were you in Londonst week when the aliens invaded Earth? I couldn¡¯t contact you during that time, and I was worried you might have been injured,¡± Tom asked directly as soon as they entered Lin Rui¡¯s room.

    Clearly, Tom was concerned about Lin Rui. Moreover, although JARVIS could mimic Lin Rui¡¯s voice and fool Lin Hai and Marie during phone calls, it was difficult to deceive Tom.

    It wasn¡¯t that Tom knew Lin Rui better than his own parents, but he had a subconscious understanding that Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t be quietly conducting experiments at Stark Industries. After all, Lin Rui had another identity as Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Um¡­ I wasn¡¯t in London at that time. In fact, during the alien invasion, I wasn¡¯t even on Earth anymore,¡± Lin Rui replied with an embarrassed expression, but he didn¡¯t hide anything.

    Tom was visibly surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s answer. It was one thing for Mirage Knight to go to London and join forces with Iron Man and Captain America to fight the aliens, but now Lin Rui was saying that he wasn¡¯t on Earth at that time.

    Could it be that Lin Rui could travel through space like those aliens?

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1033: Honest

    Chapter 1033: Honest

    Seeing Tom¡¯s expression, Lin Rui knew what he was probably thinking. However, if he were to exin it in detail, Lin Rui would have to say a lot.

    ¡°So¡­ the situation is tooplicated to exin in a short time,¡± Lin Rui sighed, sitting on his still-soft bed, furrowing his brow in helplessness.

    Taking note of Lin Rui sitting on the bed, Tom also sat on the sofa across from him, a position he was familiar with.

    ¡°I have plenty of time, so you can take your time,¡± Tom said calmly, looking at Lin Rui. It was evident that Tom was genuinely interested in knowing about Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance.

    Hearing Tom¡¯s words and observing his serious expression, Lin Rui realized he couldn¡¯t evade the conversation any longer.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll start from the beginning. Since you already know who I am, so¡­¡±

    From there, Lin Rui began to exin how he had searched for the Magic Cube in Siberia, got injured in a battle with the Dark Elf, was unexpectedly transported to Asgard, andter returned to Earth due to a massive spatial energy explosion caused by the Magic Cube.

    There were too many events that had taken ce, and Lin Rui tried to summarize them as best as he could.

    While sharing his experiences with Tom, Lin Rui also faced some questions. For instance, Tom was curious about what the Magic Cube was and needed some exnation about Asgard¡¯s existence.

    However, he didn¡¯t inquire much about the Dark Elf race.

    As Lin Rui continued to sit or lie on the bed, gradually recounting his story, he hadn¡¯t finished answering all of Tom¡¯s questions when Marie downstairs called them to eat.

    Nevertheless, Tom had already gained a basic understanding of what Lin Rui had gone through during his disappearance.

    However, now that Tom knew about Lin Rui¡¯s experiences during that time, anyints he had initially harbored about Lin Rui¡¯s long absence turned into genuine concern.

    Tom had no idea that Lin Rui had faced such dangerous situations in the nearly one month he had been missing. If it were Tom, each of those incidents would have been enough to make him retreat.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Lin Rui replied loudly from the bed when he heard Marie calling them to eat.

    In the next moment, Lin Rui flipped over and got up from the bed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go downstairs and have dinner. After dinner, there are a few things I want to talk to you about. It shouldn¡¯t be just me talking about myself and answering your questions. In fact, I have some questions for you too,¡± Lin Rui said, standing by the bed and looking at Tom who had stood up from the sofa.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know,¡± Tom nodded in response to Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Then, Lin Rui and Tom went downstairs to have dinner. At the dinner table, Tom was already behaving simrly to how he was before Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance. Lin Hai and Marie had been observing the behavior of their son, Tom, and they were relieved with the results.

    After finishing dinner, Lin Rui and Tom returned to Lin Rui¡¯s bedroom upstairs. Marie was downstairs preparing desserts and snacks for themter in the evening, while Lin Rui¡¯s father, Lin Hai, went out for a stroll.

    With his son back home, Lin Hai always liked to go out and chat with the neighbors, as the Eastern tradition of showing off one¡¯s offspring was still ingrained in him. Moreover, Lin Hai also wanted to inform the Smith couple about Tom¡¯s behavior in their home.

    Once Lin Rui and Tom were back in the bedroom, Tom didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He already knew everything he needed to know.

    This time, they didn¡¯t sit on the sofa or the bed. Instead, they sat on the floor as they used to, with aputer in front of them and Lin Rui¡¯s birthday gift from his sixteenth birthday, a fantastic PS4, within reach.

    ¡°What game do you want to y?¡± Lin Rui picked up a controller and opened the game interface, asking.

    ¡°Whatever, it seems like we¡¯vepleted all the games we used to y,¡± Tom replied nonchntly, picking up another controller.

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll pick one at random. By the way, you¡¯re the superpowered warrior from that recently emerged Vignte group, right?¡± Lin Rui asked casually as if he were asking if the food they just had was good or not.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Tom¡¯s response was simple as if he were answering about the taste of the food they had just eaten, equally mundane.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Just be careful not to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing as dangerous as what you encountered will happen to me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡­

    And so, Lin Rui concluded his journey by delivering Captain America Steve Rogers¡¯ good friend, Winter Soldier Bucky Barnes, to the capital of Wakanda before returning to New York. Upon his return, Lin Rui resumed his normal life.

    Every day, Lin Rui would leave home early and go to school with Tom, or he would go to Stark Industries to coborate with Tony in researching advanced technology.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s life seems to be very regr and filled with studying, on the second day after his return, he had a gathering with Captain America Steve Rogers, Iron Man Tony Stark, Professor X Charles, and others.

    During this gathering, they continued to discuss the future development of Earth.

    The most crucial question was whether the invasion by the Dark Elves meant that Earth had already been exposed to other civilizations in the universe. Perhaps, in the future, the imminent dangers that Earth would face would likelye from extraterrestrial civilizations.

    However, considering Earth¡¯s current strength, it was far from being capable of withstanding a genuine attack from extraterrestrial civilizations.

    Lin Rui was well aware of the concerns of Rogers and Professor Charles. After all, as someone who knew the Marvel World¡¯s storyline, Lin Rui understood that the greatest threat to Earth in the future indeed came from other civilizations in the universe.

    Or rather, their greatest threat was that individual who posed a tremendous threat to any civilization.

    However, Earth was not entirely defenseless or incapable of counterattacking. At least, in Lin Rui¡¯s opinion, Earth¡¯s military power and technological advancements far surpassed what he originally believed to be the strength of Earth in the storyline.

    Moreover, since the system assigned Lin Rui the new main mission of protecting Earth, he was determined to do his best to safeguard it.

    Therefore, at the conclusion of this gathering, everyone reached a unified goal: to develop and enhance their own strengths as quickly as possible.

    Regardless of whether Earth would once again face threats from civilizations in the universe in the future, it was imperative for Earth to grow stronger as soon as possible.

    It was precisely for this goal that, during the gathering, Lin Rui took out the Magic Cube, an item that significantly enhanced his power from another perspective.

 Chapter 1034: Returns to League of Defender

    Chapter 1034: Returns to League of Defender

    When Lin Rui took out the Magic Cube, there was a noticeable change in the expressions of the three individuals present, including Tony, who had already seen the Magic Cube at home.

    The allure of the Magic Cube was simply too great, even though they had seen it before.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that bringing out the Magic Cube would allow everyone to explore its potential further, Lin Rui, who could already harness some of its power, would hesitate to reveal this cosmic treasure, the Infinity Stone.

    After all, although Lin Rui could currently use the Magic Cube for spatial teleportation, he believed that as his power grew, he would be able to unlock more ways to utilize the Magic Cube.

    ¡°I hope it can bring us more value,¡± Lin Rui uttered these words with a hint of reluctance as he presented the Magic Cube.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no reason why Hydra could research spatial teleportation and spatial energy shockwaves, but we can¡¯t figure it out,¡± Tony replied from the side, reassuringly.

    With Lin Rui revealing the Magic Cube and the subsequent discussion on how many research talents each faction should secretly assign to study the energy and usage of the Magic Cube, the gathering concluded.

    The next step was for each faction to develop their own strengths. With Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, no faction would let their guard down.

    The invasion of the Dark Elves had made the alliance between SHIELD and Iron Man almost the representatives of Earth¡¯s guardianship, and they could not shirk their responsibility.

    After the meeting with Tony, Captain America, and Professor X, Lin Rui made a visit to the League of Defenders¡¯ base. He had nned to return to the base when he first came back because Jerry had informed him of some changes.

    However, the meeting with other alliance leaders took precedence. So when Lin Rui returned to the League of Defenders¡¯ base, which he hadn¡¯t visited in a long time, he was surprised by the transformations he witnessed.

    ¡°Jerry, did you hack into the municipal system?¡± As soon as Lin Rui stepped inside the base, he looked at Jerry by the entrance in astonishment and asked.

    In front of Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, the base, which was originally not thatrge, had expanded at least four or five times its previous size.

    Initially, the League of Defenders¡¯ base was just an abandoned underground tunnel, but although there had been some minor expansionster on, they were still within a rtively small range.

    However, the current state of the League of Defenders¡¯ base was drastically different from a month ago. Such an expansion couldn¡¯t go unnoticed by others.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t any need for that. Mr. Stark bought this entire area a long time ago. As long as we stay within this boundary, we can expand as much as we want,¡± Jerry replied with a smile, seeing Lin Rui¡¯s surprised expression.

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡± Upon hearing Jerry¡¯s response, Lin Rui reluctantly epted it.

    Then, Lin Rui walked towards the expanded interior of the base. Besides taking in the drastic changes to the base, Lin Rui¡¯s gaze also searched for the neer Jerry had mentioned.

    With Lin Rui¡¯s keen eyesight, he quickly spotted the individual who didn¡¯t originally belong to the League of Defenders. It was because the energy emanating from that person was quite conspicuous.

    Among the League of Defenders, apart from Lin Rui himself, this neer possessed the highest energy level.

    ¡°It seems like Deadpool really brought us an extraordinary individual!¡± Using his psychic power to secretly observe the neer, Lin Rui silently thought to himself.

    Whoosh!

    While Lin Rui was covertly observing Jeremy, Jeremy suddenly turned his head and looked in Lin Rui¡¯s direction. Lin Rui distinctly felt the vignce in Jeremy¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t it said that he doesn¡¯t possess psychic mutant abilities? How did he detect my observation?¡± Lin Rui wondered with some confusion upon seeing the other person suddenly turn towards him.

    During this period, Jerry and the others had already determined the mutant abilities possessed by Jeremy.

    Based on their tests, Jeremy had a total of seven mutant abilities: energy shockwave generation,ser eyes, teleportation, duplication, enhanced recovery, enhanced physical strength and defense, and enhanced speed and reflexes.

    Just his physical enhancements alone were enough to rival Daredevil.

    Moreover, he possessed other mutant abilities as well. It could be said that Jeremy¡¯s existence seemed to be tailored to create the strongest Mutant warrior. However, Jeremy still had some shorings.

    At least, hecked psychic mutant abilities. So even if his physical strength was formidable and he could unleash powerful energy attacks, he would still be helpless against powerful psychic Mutants.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s his heightened sensory perception due to his physical enhancements.¡± Confirming that he didn¡¯t sense any Psychic Power surpassing that of an ordinary person from Jeremy, Lin Rui muttered to himself as he walked in that direction.

    As Lin Rui made his way toward the interior of the base, Spiderman (Peter) and Daredevil also came over to greet him.

    Although Deadpool (Wade) was in the base, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to get up from his couch and greet Lin Rui and he merely nodded his head as a simple acknowledgment.

    Apart from Harry, who was dealing with matters in thepany, and Jack, who was participating in the Sorcerer Supreme selection in the Himyas, all the members of the League of Defenders were present.

    ¡°Are you Jerry¡¯s younger brother, Jeremy? I¡¯ve heard about you for a long time, and today I finally get to meet you.¡± As Lin Rui approached Jeremy, he extended his hand to greet him.

    Initially, when Lin Rui heard Jerry and the others mention this extraordinary Mutant who had lost his memory, he was surprised.

    And regarding the deception of Jeremy being Jerry¡¯s younger brother and a member of the League of Defenders, Lin Rui found it even more absurd. However, the reality now was that Jeremy truly believed it and was fitting in well with the League of Defenders.

    Therefore, Lin Rui had no choice but to ept this fact. Perhaps, the other person could indeed bring many surprises to the League of Defenders. In fact, Lin Rui and the others had already more or less determined Jeremy¡¯s identity.

    However, as long as Jeremy¡¯s memories didn¡¯t resurface, they wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After all, the members of the League of Defenders came from various different backgrounds.

    ¡°Hello, Mirage Knight. I¡¯ve also heard a lot about you, and you¡¯re really impressive.¡± When Lin Rui extended his hand, Jeremy also reached out to shake hands with him.

    ¡°Haha, being impressive isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is the work we¡¯re doing,¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile upon hearing Jeremy¡¯s words.

    After a brief greeting with Jeremy, Lin Rui didn¡¯t pay much more attention to him. Truly understanding a person wasn¡¯t based on initial observations but rather on interactions and discoveries in daily life.

    Lin Rui believed that he now had the ability to handle any potential issues that Jeremy might encounter.

 Chapter 1035: Counterattack?

    Chapter 1035: Counterattack?

    After getting acquainted with Jeremy, Lin Rui took his seat, while the other members of the League of Defenders gathered around him.

    Apart from Harry, who was busy with the family business, and Jack, who was participating in the selection of the next Sorcerer Supreme in the Himyas, all the members of the League of Defenders were present.

    This was a rtively formal gathering after Mirage Knight¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°During my absence, I assume everyone has made some progress,¡± Lin Rui calmly asked as his gaze scanned Spiderman, Daredevil, and the others.

    In reality, with Lin Rui¡¯s current Psychic Power, he was capable of using the Insight Technique to analyze the true abilities of Spiderman and the others. However, since they were allies, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t do such a thing without their consent.

    The reason Lin Rui used the Insight Technique to observe Jerry earlier was that Jerry hadn¡¯t gained Lin Rui¡¯splete trust yet.

    ¡°Of course, if it weren¡¯t for being injured and lying in bed for a few days, maybe my strength would be even more formidable now!¡± Spiderman was the first to speak upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    Perhaps the Dark Elf invasion was indeed a test for various forces on Earth. They paid a certain price to ovee the crisis, and now they would receive corresponding rewards.

    Those who were injured and then awakened from aa due to the Aether Particle energy experienced a significant increase in their strength.

    It was unclear whether it was due to the effect of the Aether Particle, after all, it was a miraculous item capable of influencing reality.

    ¡°My strength has also improved quite a bit, seemingly because of exposure to Aether Particle energy,¡± Daredevil responded in a much calmer tonepared to Spiderman Peter¡¯s excitement.

    In terms of sensory abilities, Spiderman had gained Spider-Sense due to his bodily mutation, while Daredevil had surpassed human limits in sensory perception due to his physical enhancements resulting from childhood disabilities.

    Thus, during the major battle, Daredevil keenly sensed the changes within his own body when he came into contact with Aether Particle energy.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s highly possible. However, such urrences can be considered quite fortunate. With just a stroke of bad luck, you might never wake up from it,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as he responded to Daredevil¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ve all had good luck,¡± Daredevil nodded in agreement with Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    As for Deadpool, he remained the same, and no one knew if he had undergone any changes after the Dark Elf invasion. However, during the battle, Deadpool was nowhere to be found, probably lurking in some corner and enjoying himself.

    Of course, given Deadpool¡¯s abilities and personality, no one had high expectations of him aplishing anything significant.

    ¡°Mirage Knight, now that we¡¯ve all recovered and our powers have significantly increased, can¡¯t weunch a counterattack against the Dark Elves? I heard that the spatial portal in the Siberian base is still stable!¡± Spiderman continued excitedly, disregarding the discussion about luck between Lin Rui and Daredevil.

    Regardless of luck, Earth and its allied forces, including the League of Defenders, had experienced substantial growth in power after the Dark Elf invasion. So, Peter¡¯s mind entertained other ideas.

    As a member of the first reconnaissance team, he had entered the Dark Elf stronghold through the Siberian portal and experienced his first battle against an extraterrestrial civilization. Moreover, throughout that battle, Earth had been on the defensive.

    Therefore, after the failure of the Dark Elf invasion, Spiderman Peter had the idea ofunching a counterattack. Why were the Dark Elves able to invade Earth while Earth could only passively defend itself?

    Upon hearing Peter¡¯s words, the members of the League of Defenders, apart from Lin Rui, had a gleam of excitement in their eyes. Although Peter was the one who proposed the counterattack, the others had also contemted it.

    Of course, Deadpool was excluded from the discussion, as he seemed to be asleep on the couch.

    ¡°Counterattack? Spiderman, you¡¯re thinking too simplistically,¡± Lin Rui said, shaking his head with a slight frown as he observed the expressions of those around him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t we repel the Dark Elves?¡± Peter asked with confusion upon seeing Lin Rui¡¯s expression.

    After all, Peter had already fought against the Dark Elves twice, including their hideous warriors.

    He believed that with his current power, it would be rtively easy to deal with the regr Dark Elf warriors. Of course, he excluded the highest-ranking warriors and figures like Malekith.

    ¡°Spiderman, do you think it¡¯s easy for you to handle the Dark Elf warriors with your current power?¡± Lin Rui guessed what Peter was thinking upon hearing his words.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t it?¡± Peter was quite confident in his abilities.

    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your strength. I¡¯m just wondering, how many Dark Elf warriors do you think you can handle?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he continued to inquire.

    ¡°Um¡­ If the conditions are favorable, I can take on five enemies without a problem.¡± Peter hesitated for a moment and then responded.

    ¡°Five¡­ Well, do you know how many warriors of that caliber the Dark Elves have?¡± Lin Rui nodded and asked further.

    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Peter honestly admitted, shaking his head.

    ¡°How about the rest of you? Do you know?¡± Lin Rui shifted his gaze away from Peter and looked at his surrounding teammates.

    Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s gaze fall on them, the others also shook their heads. Their knowledge of the Dark Elves was limited to their recent encounters and the information Lin Rui had shared before.

    In their understanding, the two battles they had fought were likely against the elite warriors of the Dark Elf race. After all, in a conflict between two civilizations, wouldn¡¯t they deploy their most formidable warriors?

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either. But I can be certain that there won¡¯t be a shortage of warriors with such capabilities. The Dark Elves are different from Earth. Unlike Earth with its numerous countries, power is decentralized, and resources are scattered. The Dark Elves, on the other hand, are a highly centralized and militaristic nation.¡±

    ¡°So, the strength of each individual on their entire would surpass that of an average Earthling. In other words, their ordinary citizens are equivalent to the warriors we spend a significant amount of time and resources to train. Now that you understand this, do you still think¡­ we canunch a counterattack?¡± Lin Rui calmly stated, looking at his teammates.

 Chapter 1036: Strange

    Chapter 1036: Strange

    After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s words, thepanions sitting around him fell silent. Spider-Man, who initially proposed a counterattack, changed his expression a few times and didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    Obviously, they already had a clear understanding of the situation Lin Rui had described.

    To be honest, even the lowest-ranking warriors of the Dark Elf race that Lin Rui and the others had encountered so far possessed strengthparable to the soldiers who had undergone the Oscorp Titan series gic enhancement serum, a technology that was not widely avable yet.

    Currently, Oscorp¡¯s Titan series gic enhancement serum was only being used in cooperation with SHIELD and certain units within the US military.

    Considering Earth¡¯s current poption of over seven billion, the number of soldiers enhanced with gic serum was like a drop in the bucket. Moreover, each dose of the gic enhancement serum required significant investment.

    SHIELD and the US military couldn¡¯t afford to deploy these elite troops, which they considered as their trump cards, in a counterattack against the Dark Elf race.

    Of course, if Earth were to develop to a point where these enhanced soldierspletely reced the ordinary ones, they would definitely considerunching a counterattack against the Dark Elves.

    However, this would require time for development. After all, simply enhancing the strength of the warriors was not enough; they also needed sufficient equipment to operate in extreme environments, and these things couldn¡¯t be created in an instant.

    ¡°I understand, Mirage Knight. It seems I was overthinking things. I got a little too excited,¡± Spider-Man said as he looked at Lin Rui after a moment of silence.

    Spider-Man could handle five or six Dark Elf warriors on his own, and even if a few more were added, Peter would still be able to deal with them. But how many individuals on Earth possessed the same level of power as Spider-Man?

    If the Dark Elf race consisted entirely of such warriors, there would be no chance for them to fight back.

    ¡°Well, a counterattack is not entirely impossible. It¡¯s just a matter of timing,¡± Lin Rui nodded slightly, not minding Peter¡¯s thoughts. After all, Lin Rui and Tony, among others, had also discussed simr matters.

    ¡°But what about now? It seems like I don¡¯t have much to do. Daredevil can at least go on missions with Captain America through SHIELD, Deadpool is at home with his wife, Dark Knight has his own business, and Jack is participating in some sorcerer selection. It¡¯s only me, and normally I could patrol the streets, fight street thugs, and save olddies. But now, those thugs don¡¯t dare to show their faces, and there are even peoplepeting with me for business,¡± Peter suddenly felt a sense of emptiness since he couldn¡¯tunch a counterattack against the Dark Elves.

    If he hadn¡¯t experienced these major events, perhaps Peter, as Spider-Man, could continue to be satisfied with swinging between the skyscrapers of New York. However, he had already been exposed to and experienced these major events.

    Now, asking him to return to the streets of New York and do those ordinary things, although Peter would still do them, his heart would certainlyck the same passion.

    Moreover, recently, three new vignte groups had emerged in New York, cracking down on criminals, which left Peter with even less to do. Originally, with the presence of the League of Defenders, not many people dared tomit crimes in New York.

    And now, with the addition of this new group, the incidents requiring Spider-Man¡¯s intervention had decreased even further.

    ¡°Do you have nothing to do?¡± Upon hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui muttered casually.

    In fact, Lin Rui had always been keeping an eye on Peter. Spider-Man was the most famous and popr superhero in the Marvel World, so Lin Rui remembered his storyline quite well. However, at this stage, besides Dr. Curt Connors, Harry¡¯s father, the Green Goblin, and Venom, Spider-Man¡¯s other opponents had not yet appeared.

    For example, there was Dr. Otto Octavius, also known as Doctor Octopus, who created mechanical tentacles-like arms linked to the human nervous system. In Lin Rui¡¯s covert investigation, it seemed that Dr. Octavius had gone missing over a month ago, and nobody knew where he went.

    However, in order to find out where this person, who might transform into Doctor Octopus, had gone, Lin Rui asked SHIELD for help with the investigation.

    Besides Doctor Octopus, other viins like Sandman and Electro hadn¡¯t appeared either. Lin Rui didn¡¯t know where these people were hiding or if they would even show up.

    Or perhaps, due to the changes in the storyline, those opponents of Spider-Man might never appear again. After all, Spider-Man¡¯s power now greatly surpassed what it was in the original storyline. He could probably deal with those viins effortlessly.

    ¡°Well, you can go and help Mr. Tony Stark for now. He¡¯s been short-staffedtely,¡± Lin Rui finally responded with this suggestion, unable toe up with anything else.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll go if I have the time,¡± Peter reluctantly agreed upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    Peter was well aware that Tony Stark had been short on manpower all along. During Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance, Peter spent a long time with Tony. Although Peter was a diligent and studious student, spending a long time in theboratory didn¡¯t quite suit him.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave it at that. Jerry, did you receive any updates on the investigation I assigned you earlier?¡± Without delving too much into conversation with Peter, Lin Rui suddenly turned his gaze towards Jerry, who had been silent the whole time.

    Upon learning that Jack was participating in some kind of Earth sorcerer event, Lin Rui thought of something.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s rtionship with the Earth sorcerers was delicate, and his connection with the Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme, was unclear, Lin Rui still attached great importance to the Earth sorcerers. And he was somewhat concerned about understanding it himself.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve found out. There is indeed a brilliant, or rather legendary, neurosurgeon named Stephen Strange in the medical field of New York. However, he was severely injured in a car ident over two months ago, and both of his hands sufferedplete nerve damage. Even OsCorp¡¯s gic Recovery Serum couldn¡¯t fully restore such injuries,¡± Jerry immediately replied upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s sudden inquiry.

    Although Jerry didn¡¯t know why Mirage Knight wanted him to investigate the news about Stephen Strange, who was already considered a lost cause as a neurosurgeon, he still dutifullypleted the mission.

    ¡°A car ident over two months ago, severe injuries,plete nerve damage in both hands and even the gic Recovery Serum had no effect? That seems about right right,¡± Lin Rui murmured to himself as his eyes flickered.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®that¡¯s right¡¯?¡± Daredevil asked in confusion upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s muttered words.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that, maybe in the near future, the earth will once again face a huge crisis.¡±

 Chapter 1037: Lin Ruiâ€™s Prediction

    <h4>Chapter 1037: Lin Rui¡¯s Prediction</h4>

    Lin Rui asked Jerry to inquire about the news regarding Stephen Strange, which was naturally due to the selection of a Sorcerer Supreme.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Jack was suddenly pulled away by Sorcerer David and Sorcerer Rick to participate in the selection, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t have thought of seeking out this extraordinary neurosurgeon.

    In fact, several months ago, Lin Rui had wanted to find Stephen Strange because there were still bomb fragments in Tony¡¯s chest from the time of his kidnapping that hadn¡¯t been removed.

    Although Strange was a neurosurgeon, his hands were envied by the entire medicalmunity in the United States.

    However, due to some other circumstances and the existence of Lin Rui¡¯s various miraculous Recovery Serums, Tony¡¯s life was not in danger, and Lin Rui had forgotten about seeking out Doctor Stephen Strange.

    Upon returning this time and upon hearing that Jack had gone to the Himyas to participate in some Sorceror activities, Lin Rui immediately thought of the person he had forgotten.

    If the Earth Sorcerers have truly begun selecting a new Sorcerer Supreme then that person must have already begun a different life of their own. However, it was unknown what Jack would gain from this selection.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s recollection, during Stephen Strange¡¯s process of learning magic with the Ancient One, a former disciple of the Ancient One, Kaecilius, became a rebel and obtained powerful forces from the ruler of the Dark Dimension, Dormammu, intending to destroy the three major Sanctums of the Earth and allow Dormammu to invade.

    In the battle between Kaecilius, the sorcerers led by him, and the Earth Sorcerers, the Ancient One was seriously injured and unfortunately died in the end.

    After the Ancient One¡¯s death, Stephen Strange, who had already made progress in magic, took up the mantle of the Ancient One and used the Time Stone to stop Dormammu¡¯s invasion of Earth.

    However, in Lin Rui¡¯s few encounters with the Ancient One, he felt that the Ancient One he knew was even more unfathomable than in the original plot. In Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, the only one who could bepared to the Ancient One was Odin, the king of Asgard.

    Of course, it couldn¡¯t be ruled out that the Ancient One would still be stabbed to death by his disciple, just like in the movies Lin Rui had watched. After all, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how powerful that rebel was, and how much dark power Dormammu would provide him with.

    As Lin Rui mentioned the possibility of Earth facing another crisis in the near future, the members of the League of Defenders¡¯ base fell silent once again.

    However, there was not much fear on their faces. After all, they had all experienced all kinds of storms and tempests and were ready to face anything. Moreover, Spider-Man, Peter, seemed to be more excited after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Jerry, has Jack contacted the base during the week he¡¯s been away?¡± Lin Rui continued to ask Jerry as everyone remained silent.

    If the plot that Lin Rui knew was still going to happen, then he had to prepare early. Even if Stephen Strange sessfully reced the Ancient One and became the new Sorcerer Supreme to drive Dormammu away, the Earth sorcerers would still suffer great damage at that time. And Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to see the Ancient One truly perish.

    ¡°Yeah, he did. Jack contacts me almost every day. Although it¡¯s from the Himyas, the signal seems to be quite good,¡± Jerry replied immediately upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, then that¡¯s good.¡± Lin Rui nodded in response to Jerry¡¯s answer.

    Since Jack could contact the base normally, it indicated that the area of the Himyas where the Earth Sorcerers were located should be open. Of course, tourists wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the ce where the Sorcerers gathered.

    Considering Lin Rui¡¯s unclear rtionship with the Ancient One and the Earth Sorcerers, he should be able to go and take a look.

    If Lin Rui could go, then he could alert the Ancient One about what was going to happen.

    Whether or not such events would actually ur, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to give a reminder. Moreover, Lin Rui believed that his current strength was powerful enough, and perhaps he could be of assistance when the events unfolded.

    Of course, the League of Defenders, Iron Man, SHIELD, and others were also Lin Rui¡¯s support.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d to see everyone making progress when Ie back. If everyone is free, I want to ask¡­ who wants to go with me to the Himyas and spend some time there?¡± Having made up his mind to go to the Himyas, Lin Rui nced at hispanions and asked.

    ¡­

    Lin Rui, together with Peter, walked on the way back home after leaving the League of Defenders¡¯ base. When they were in the base just now, everyone was curious about Lin Rui¡¯s sudden decision to go to the Himyas.

    Lin Rui briefly exined his purpose, which was rted to the Earth Sorcerers. In the end, Spider-Man and Daredevil were willing to go, but thatzy guy Deadpool had no interest in traveling far, and it was unlikely that Jerry would apany Lin Rui there due to the unpredictability of the situation.

    ¡°Jackson, is everything you said true? Will there really be Dark Sorcerers invading Earth?¡± Walking side by side with Lin Rui on the way back, Peter asked excitedly.

    Unlike Lin Rui¡¯s concerns, Peter didn¡¯t have a concept that could describe how horrifying Dormammu was.

    He is the powerful and evil sorcerer from the Dark Dimension, and Peter couldn¡¯t understand that as he had recently been focused on the attack against the Dark Elves. In Peter¡¯s view, as long as it was a viin, it meant he would have a chance to showcase his abilities.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this crisis should being soon,¡± Lin Rui replied with a deep tone upon hearing Peter¡¯s question.

    Lin Rui took Dormammu seriously. After all, he was a powerful sorcerer who could dominate the entire Dark Dimension. From what Lin Rui knew, Dormammu had already devoured manys, as his existence relied on consuming other worlds to grow stronger.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have lent his power to Kaecilius. Dormammu intended to use these sorcerers who had used his dark dimension powers to find Earth and ultimately consume it.

    Speaking of which, Lin Rui knew a rumor. It was said that the Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme, also drew power from the Dark Dimension. Otherwise, his strength might not have been as great, and he wouldn¡¯t have lived for so long.

    Of course, Lin Rui didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Even if the Ancient One did draw power from the Dark Dimension, he had his reasons and confidence. As long as he continued to protect Earth, it would be fine.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1038: Rebels

    <h4>Chapter 1038: Rebels</h4>

    ¡°Is the evil sorcerers¡­ simr to the sorcerers on Earth?¡± While Lin Rui was contemting some matters regarding the Ancient Onesorcerers, Peter¡¯s voice came from beside him.

    ¡°Well, some of them are rebels from the Earth Sorcerers. They betrayed their heritage and embraced the darkness in pursuit of greater power and immortality, thus gaining more formidable abilities,¡± Lin Rui replied, returning to Peter¡¯s question. He hadn¡¯t borated on these details earlier at the League of Defender¡¯s base.

    ¡°In pursuit of immortality, you say?¡± Peter became even more interested upon hearing that the rebellious sorcerers sought power and immortality.

    nk~

    ¡°Immortality?¡­ I¡¯m not sure. But is immortality truly a good thing? Living forever in this world, watching your loved ones depart one by one,¡± Lin Rui suddenly halted his steps in response to Peter¡¯s inquiry, delivering a peculiar answer.

    Peter also came to a stop beside Lin Rui. Hearing what seemed like a rhetorical response, Peter¡¯s gaze flickered, indicating that he too had contemted some aspects of immortality.

    ¡°However¡­ they have already chosen darkness, immense power, and immortality. Perhaps¡­ they no longer have anyone they love?¡± Peter¡¯s eyes shed a few times as he continued speaking.

    Just as Lin Rui had mentioned earlier, immortality sounded like a wonderful thing. However, if you were the only one who achieved immortality, it would be the cruelest of penalties in the world. Because once everyone you love, everything familiar to you, and all those you know have departed, you would realize that immortality brings not happiness but an ultimate form of suffering.

    However, if a person has already experienced the most painful events in their world, if they no longer have anything or anyone worth cherishing in this vast world, perhaps they would resort to such extreme measures, forsaking everything for the sake of revenge against the world.

    Therefore, choosing immense power and immortality bes an extreme course of action.

    ¡°Peter, you¡¯re right! If a person no longer has anyone they love, then perhaps immortality is what allows them to continue living!¡± Lin Rui shouted as if suddenly realizing something after hearing Peter¡¯s words.

    Peter was taken aback by Lin Rui¡¯s sudden excitement. He had merely expressed his own feelings. After all, there are still many things in this world worth loving and cherishing, so why would they think about immortality? Unless they could attain immortality alongside those things. However, that was impossible.

    ¡°Uh¡­ What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just suddenly thought of something. But we need to investigate it carefully. Maybe things are really as you said,¡± Lin Rui replied as he looked at Peter without exining why he became suddenly excited.

    ¡°What did I say? What¡¯s going on?¡± Peter remained perplexed by Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back! No matter how things unfold, we need to continue improving our own strength!¡± Lin Rui didn¡¯t exin further and started walking briskly ahead.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Peter called out, running after Lin Rui.

    As for the thing that Lin Rui suddenly became excited about, it was actually regarding the rebels from the Earth sorcerers, led by Kaecilius, who had embraced the dark dimension of Dormammu.

    In Lin Rui¡¯s recollection, there were no specific reasons mentioned for the rebellion of these Earth sorcerer rebels. It was only stated that they had been influenced by the dark energy of Dormammu.

    However, Kaecilius was considered one of the most talented disciples under the Ancient One. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to oppose the Ancient One for so many years alongside those rebels.

    If even a powerful sorcerer like Kaecilius couldn¡¯t resist the influence of Dormammu, then sorcerers with lesser abilities should have been even more susceptible. There must be hidden factors at y.

    Perhaps it was because Kaecilius was too obsessed with power, being influenced by Dormammu in his pursuit of greater strength. Or maybe Kaecilius had lost hope in this world due to some other reasons, which made him susceptible to Dormammu¡¯s influence.

    This scenario was highly possible, and Lin Rui intended to find out. Even though uncovering the truth might not be helpful for the current situation, he still wanted to give it a try.

    ¡°Oh, by the way! Jackson, did you contact Thor after you returned? Your alien friend,¡± Peter¡¯s voice echoed from a distance as Lin Rui and Peter gradually walked away.

    ¡°Ah! Thor?! Ipletely forgot about him!¡± Upon hearing Peter¡¯s question, another exmation of surprise and excitement came from Lin Rui up ahead.

    Whoosh!

    In the blink of an eye, Lin Rui¡¯s figure vanished from the road at a speed almost imperceptible to the naked eye, leaving Peter standing there all alone.

    However, after assessing the surroundings, Peter swiftly disappeared from the spot as well. In the next moment, a streaking figure appeared between nearby buildings.

    ¡­

    In an animal shelter located on the outskirts of Queens, New York, life had be increasingly busy since Thor¡¯s disappearance, as they still hadn¡¯t managed to recruit other volunteers.

    At times like this, Ben would remember how he used to find that big, clumsy guy annoying when he was around. Just as Ben started reminiscing about the days when Thor was at the animal shelter, the missing Thor returned.

    ¡°You, you bastard! Where have you been all these days?! Do you know how much work is waiting for people here?!¡± These were the first words Ben said when he saw Thor on his return, his face filled with anger.

    However, just as Thor¡¯s expression turned awkward, preparing to apologize and exin, Ben suddenly ran up to him and gave him a big hug.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back. I even went to Stark Industries to inquire about you, but they had no clue!¡± While Thor was still dumbfounded, Ben released the hug and continued speaking.

    In truth, Ben was someone who talked tough but had a soft heart. Despite his variousints about Thor, he actually liked him a lot. After all, although Thor was initially clumsy, he genuinely loved the little dogs and had a warm heart.

    After Thor¡¯s inexplicable disappearance, Ben had also tried to find him. However, due to the limited information about Thor, Ben couldn¡¯t locate him.

    Yet, Ben had once seen Stark¡¯s luxurious private jet parked outside the backyard of the animal shelter, and Thor was there at the time. Therefore, holding onto a glimmer of hope, Ben went to Stark Industries to find Thor, but, of course, he couldn¡¯t find him there.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1039: Thorâ€™s Greetings

    <h4>Chapter 1039: Thor¡¯s Greetings</h4>

    After being puzzled, Thor smiled. He knew that there was no real me on himself, just concern.

    ¡°Well, Ben, I¡¯m back! I just went home for a while, and my home is in a very distant ce.¡± Thor exined with a smile after Ben let go of him.

    ¡°Went home?! Does that mean your home is on another? Can¡¯t you even make a phone call?!¡± Ben asked with a serious expression upon hearing Thor¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Hehe, how did you know?¡± Thor asked with a smile, pretending to be angry at Ben¡¯s questioning.

    Thor wasn¡¯t lying; he did indeed go home for a while, and his home was on another, far away from Earth. So, he naturally epted Ben¡¯s questioning with a smile on his face.

    Ben couldn¡¯t say anything as he felt helpless at Thor¡¯s counter-question. Ben didn¡¯t really believe that Thor¡¯s home was on another; he just said it as a joke. And Thor¡¯s response was also seen as a joke by Ben, who wouldn¡¯t really get angry.

    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re back, I don¡¯t need to find other volunteers anymore. I¡¯ve been doing your work for these days, so you need to make up for it, you know?¡± Ben said, turning around while speaking.

    ¡°Got it! Lovely Mr. Ben!¡± Thor called out from behind, watching Ben¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Who¡¯s lovely! If you can¡¯t do well, I¡¯ll let Dopey bite you!¡± Ben replied impolitely, facing away from Thor.

    ¡°Haha, Dopey really likes me. How could he bite me?!¡±

    Then, Thor followed Ben into the stray dog shelter. He also missed those adorable little ones inside the shelter.

    Ding ding!

    Just as Thor had taken only two steps forward, his phone in his pocket suddenly rang. Hearing the phone ring, Thor¡¯s eyes flickered, and he stopped in his tracks. Instead of taking out his phone, he turned around and looked toward the entrance of the stray dog shelter.

    Fizz fizz fizz!

    As Thor looked towards the entrance, he quietly umted a flickering electric arc in the palm of his right hand.

    Dadadada!

    By the time the electric arc in Thor¡¯s palm had formed into a ball of electric light, footsteps could be heard from outside the door. Then, a young man with a smile on his face walked in. And that young man was none other than Lin Rui, who had been separated from Peter.

    ¡°Long time no see, Thor.¡± Lin Rui greeted him with a smile as he looked at Thor in the living room.

    Whoosh!

    Fizzling!

    However, while Lin Rui greeted Thor with a smile, Thor didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he swung his right fist directly. In a blink of electric light, the ball of lightning power quickly flew towards Lin Rui. It was quite a powerful move considering that the first thing Thor did when he saw Lin Rui after their separation in Asgard was to attack him.

    ¡°What the hell! Is this how you greet a friend who narrowly escaped death?!¡± Lin Rui shouted helplessly as he saw the electric ball rapidly erging in front of him.

    In the midst of shouting, Lin Rui had already swiftly unsheathed the Beheading Spirit Sword. Compared to the power of Thor¡¯s lightning that he had witnessed before, the power emanating from this electric ball was evidently something Lin Rui needed to take seriously.

    Swish!

    In the blink of an eye, Lin Rui¡¯s Beheading Spirit Sword had swung down from top to bottom in front of him. Enveloped in Azura¡¯s sword aura, the Beheading Spirit Sword precisely pierced through the iing electric ball, causing a violent energy fluctuation as the lightning power and the sword aura unleashed an intense surge of energy. The next moment, this electric ball would explode in front of Lin Rui.

    Hum hum!

    Witnessing this scene, Thor was clearly worried. He only wanted to test Lin Rui¡¯s current strength and vent his frustration of being ignored on Earth these past few days. However, seeing the electric ball about to burst in front of Lin Rui, Thor couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned.

    Ever since the invasion of the Dark Elves, Thor had already recovered a significant portion of his strength. Although he still couldn¡¯t fully control Mj?lnir, his power as the God of Thunder had awakened even further.

    Thor regarded the power of the God of Thunder as divine-level strength, something he believed Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand. Now, he was starting to regret his reckless actions.

    However, just as the electric ball was approaching the point of explosion, a dense internal energy fluctuation suddenly surged from Lin Rui.

    As the electric ball rapidly burst open and countless blue arcs of electricity scattered in all directions, including Lin Rui¡¯s location, that surge of internal energy instantly enveloped an area within a few meters centered around Lin Rui.

    Fizz fizz fizz!

    To Thor¡¯s astonishment, under the cover of this special energy, the exploding electric ball was actually suppressed. Although its arcs of electricity continued to release energy in all directions, they were restricted, as if their speed had been slowed down, preventing the energy from pouring out.

    Clearly, Lin Rui had released the newlyprehended realm of his internal energy. Although Lin Rui could also dodge the energy released by the explosion directly with his sword, that would have been disastrous for the stray dog shelter. Therefore, Lin Rui could only release his internal energy to control the electric ball.

    ¡°Be¡­ annihted!¡± After releasing the realm of his internal energy, Lin Rui tightly gripped the Beheading Spirit Sword and uttered a low shout.

    Hum hum!

    Then, the surrounding realm of internal energy quickly contracted towards Lin Rui, with its final target being the electric ball in front of him.

    Under the continuous suppression of the internal energy, the partially exploded electric ball was forcefullypressed back. The unstable arcs of electricity were squeezed together in a chaotic manner.

    P¨±~

    Finally, the electric ball waspressed into a small, bright blue dot, and then it flickered in front of Lin Rui and Thor before disappearingpletely. The electric ball didn¡¯t disappear out of thin air; it was consumed by the energy within Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy realm.

    ¡°Whew~ That was a close call!¡± As the electric ball vanished, Lin Rui also retracted his realm.

    After Lin Rui resolved the danger of the electric ball, Thor, who had withdrawn his fist, adjusted his surprised expression and earnestly examined Lin Rui.

    ¡°Thor, you don¡¯t have to greet me like this every time, okay?!¡± Retracting the Beheading Spirit Sword, Lin Rui looked at Thor with a helpless expression.

    Lin Rui remembered that thest time he hadn¡¯t been in contact with Thor for a while, he received a punch when he went to find Thor again. However, at that time, Thor¡¯s strength was far from being as powerful as it was now.

    ¡°Because you never seem to learn!¡± Thor bluntly replied upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1040: Earth is a Mysterious Place

    <h4>Chapter 1040: Earth is a Mysterious ce</h4>

    Not long after the Dark Elf invasion incident ended, Thor returned to Earth from Asgard.

    However, Lin Rui, unfortunately, went missing in Asgard, leaving Thor feeling guilty about his disappearance. After talking with Tony, Thor made every effort to find Lin Rui as soon as possible.

    But even Tony and SHIELD couldn¡¯t locate Lin Rui. How could Thor find him on Earth without any power?

    However, just a day ago, Tony suddenly informed Thor that he no longer needed to search for Lin Rui. At that moment, Thor knew that Lin Rui must have been found.

    Therefore, Thor had been waiting for Lin Rui to contact him. And as he waited, a whole day passed by. Anyone would be angry after waiting for a day.

    Thor, who hadn¡¯t received any contact from Lin Rui, returned to the stray dog shelter. Filled with anger, Thor punched Lin Rui as soon as he arrived and saw him.

    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ there were so many things to take care of aftering back!¡± Lin Rui exined awkwardly upon hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    Indeed, after returning, Lin Rui was very busy. Within a day, he had to meet and chat with several important allies, and he also needed to visit his parents.

    So, Thor, who had no urgent matters, was forgotten by Lin Rui. After all, the Dark Elf incident was about to end, and there shouldn¡¯t be anything important happening in Asgard.

    ¡°Finally, the busy person remembers me.¡± Thor¡¯s tone was unfriendly as he heard Lin Rui¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve been thinking about you. That¡¯s why I came as soon as I had some free time.¡± Knowing he was in the wrong, Lin Rui could only go along with it. After all, Thor¡¯s mocking wouldn¡¯t really affect him.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t feel like arguing with you anymore. Judging by your current state, it seems that you not only survived being transported through the space portal in Asgard but also became much stronger.¡± Thor waved his hand and walked towards a chair in the living room while speaking.

    ¡°That¡¯s just my good luck.¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s actions, Lin Rui knew that everything was fine, so he followed and sat down on a chair.

    ¡°What about the Magic Cube? Do you still have it? Back then, it seemed like you were already able to use some of the Magic Cube¡¯s power, or else you couldn¡¯t have created so many space portals.¡± Thor continued questioning as he sat down on a chair, looking at Lin Rui who had also taken a seat.

    The Aether Particle is currently in Asgard, sealed by King Odin and Queen Frigga¡¯s joint efforts. The Magic Cubest appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s hands, so it should still be with him. However, Thor couldn¡¯t sense the power of the Magic Cube from Lin Rui.

    ¡°The Magic Cube? It¡¯s not with me anymore. I took it to Tony and the others for research. Instead of keeping it with me for personal use, it¡¯s better to let everyone enhance their abilities together.¡± Lin Rui truthfully answered Thor¡¯s inquiry.

    In the original plot, Thor was supposed to bring the Magic Cube back to Asgard. But now, Lin Rui felt that Thor wouldn¡¯t take the Magic Cube away anymore. Perhaps it was better to keep the Magic Cube on Earth, considering Asgard already had the Aether Particle.

    ¡°You took it for research?!¡± Thor sat up straight in his chair upon hearing Lin Rui say that he took the Magic Cube for research, raising his voice.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter? Why are you so worked up?¡± Lin Rui asked, puzzled by Thor¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Never mind, I can only say that you guys are too ignorant. That¡¯s an Infinity Stone. With your technology, what can you possibly research from it? I was already surprised that you could use a bit of spatial energy. Maybe you could still make some use of it in your hands.¡± Shaking his head, Thor bluntly remarked.

    In Thor¡¯s view, the Magic Cube, like the Aether Particle, belonged to the top treasures of the universe. Except for those incredibly powerful individuals who could harness some of their power, others were unable to control these items.

    Considering Earth¡¯s technology, it was impossible to research anything significant from a divine artifact like the Magic Cube.

    However, Thor didn¡¯t know that Earth was a remarkable ce.

    Although the average level of technology on Earth may not currently match the overall level of the universe, Earth surpasses some other civilizations in certain aspects.

    Moreover, Hydra had previously conducted research on space transportation from the Magic Cube, and now Tony and his team have even greater possibilities for research.

    ¡°Of course, I know it¡¯s an Infinity Stone, and I understand that Earth may not be advanced enough yet. But Earth is always a ce where miracles happen. Haven¡¯t you discovered that after living on Earth for so long? Earth is truly a remarkable ce,¡± Lin Rui calmly exined upon hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°A ce where miracles happen?¡± Thor murmured, his eyes flickering as he heard Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Earth is indeed a ce where miracles happen! It seems that I underestimated it. Perhaps the future of Earth relies on you all,¡± Thor said with a slightly excited tone, looking at Lin Rui after muttering to himself.

    Clearly, after Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Thor reevaluated Earth. During his time on Earth, he had witnessed many things. Compared to Asgard or the Dark Elf race, Earth¡¯s overall power was significantly weaker.

    However, Earth had an impressive group of individuals when it came to top-tier power. And let¡¯s not forget the sorcerers on Earth, who possessed the authority of the Ancient One, the sorcerer supreme.

    ¡°Of course, we will protect Earth!¡± Lin Rui said seriously upon hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I will help you too. I really like Earth,¡± Thor said, patting Lin Rui¡¯s shoulder with a smile.

    ¡°Well, thank you in advance, Thor.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Thor! What are you doing outside? Hurry up ande in to clean the dog shelter!¡± Just as Lin Rui and Thor were sitting in the living room chatting, Ben¡¯s loud shout came from inside the stray dog shelter.

    ¡°I¡¯ming!¡± Thor quickly responded upon hearing Ben¡¯s voice.

    Then, Thor got up and walked towards the back, with Lin Rui following him. Since Lin Rui had visited the stray dog shelter before, he was familiar with some of the dogs there. If he had the time, he would have loved to adopt one.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, Jackson, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡± Thor said without looking back as they walked toward the back.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My brother, Loki, has returned from the front lines.¡±

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1041: Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1041: Shock</h4>

    Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about what Thor said regarding Loki¡¯s return from the frontline battlefield. After all, a few months ago, when Loki came to Earth, he had a one-on-one conversation with Lin Rui.

    At that time, Loki threatened Lin Rui, asking him to leave Thor on Earth. However, Lin Rui clearly didn¡¯t do as Loki demanded. In the face of Loki¡¯s threats and Thor¡¯s growth, Lin Rui obviously chose thetter.

    And now, Thor had managed to ovee the exile penalty imposed on him by Odin, through his own efforts. He could now call Heimdall and go back to Asgard at any time he wants.

    It could be said that Loki¡¯s ns, whether it was an intentional attempt to stop Thor from returning to Asgard or a mischievous act, had all failed and Lin Rui¡¯s role in Thor¡¯s growth couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    So, if Loki had such a narrow-minded view, perhaps he woulde to Earth and cause trouble for Lin Rui. However, a few months ago, Lin Rui was just a very weak Vignte, but now he had grown a lot.

    Previously, he couldn¡¯t even lift his head under Loki¡¯s magical energy suppression, but now Lin Rui had the confidence to face Loki head-on.

    ¡°Hmph! So what if he¡¯s back? I¡¯m not afraid of him!¡± After thinking for a moment, Lin Rui said with an indifferent expression on his face.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right. At most, it¡¯ll be some mischief that won¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Thor chuckled in response to Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui returned to New York to continue his life as Mirage Knight, Bucky started a new life in Wakanda, and the Dark Elves left the Nine Realms and headed for the boundless universe.

    Earth and the universe continued to move forward under the currents of the world, with certain events destined to happen slowly approaching reality.

    In New York, Greenwich Vige, at the central location of this neighborhood, the New York Sanctum stood.

    Ever since Jack was rmended by David and Rick to participate in the selection of the Sorcerer Supreme in the Himyas, this Sanctum had remained tightly closed, rarely opening its doors for anybody.

    On this day, a young man arrived at the entrance of this quaint-styled building. Although countless people usually passed by the entrance of the Sanctum, it was evident that this young man¡¯s destination was none other than this Sanctum.

    Thud, Thud, Thud~

    After stopping to observe the exterior of the building at the entrance, the young man took a few steps forward and knocked on the door. This person standing at the entrance of the New York Sanctum was none other than Lin Rui, who intended to go to the Himyas.

    Although Lin Rui had been to the Himyas, it was not on his own ord. Lin Rui could certainly go to the Himyas himself, but he might not be able to find the exact location he had visited before.

    Therefore, in order to sessfully reach his destination and maintain courtesy, Lin Rui decided toe and seek the help of the Sorcerers guarding the New York Sanctum. After all, they were no longer strangers.

    ¡°Hmm? Is nobody here?¡± After a few knocks, the closed doors remained motionless, prompting Lin Rui to mutter to himself.

    As one of the three major Sanctum of Earth, the New York Sanctum couldn¡¯t be without the protection of Sorcerers.

    Especially now, when most of the sorcerers had gathered in the Himyas, these three Sanctums needed more manpower to guard them, as rebels were likely to take advantage of this opportunity to disrupt the Sanctums.

    Thud, thud, thud~

    Not giving up, Lin Rui continued knocking on the door, each time with more force. As Lin Rui knocked on the door, people passing by the Sanctum nced at him curiously. In their eyes, this seemingly ancient building was not open to the public.

    Click~

    Just as Lin Rui persisted in knocking on the door, the tightly closed door suddenly made a sound and opened a crack.

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s open!¡± When the door cracked open, Lin Rui instantly stopped knocking.

    However, the door only opened a small crack, and there was no one inside. Lin Rui leaned forward and looked inside through the gap but didn¡¯t see anything.

    Then, without hesitation, Lin Rui reached out and pushed the door open, walking inside.

    Click~

    After Lin Rui entered the hall, the door behind him quietly closed again, as if controlled by an automatic mechanism.

    Inside the hall, Lin Rui looked around, taking in the surroundings. Although he already knew the location of the New York Sanctum, it was his first time actuallying here.

    The interior of the hall appeared simr to other buildings when observed with the naked eye, with the only difference being the retro design and some antique items disyed around.

    ¡°Mirage Knight.¡± As Lin Rui walked around the center of the hall, a voice echoed.

    Then, Lin Rui saw someone appear on the stairs leading to the second floor of the hall. This person was none other than Rick, one of the sorcerers responsible for guarding the New York Sanctum.

    ¡°Hello, Rick,¡± Lin Rui greeted him with a smile upon seeing him.

    Tap, tap, tap~

    ¡°Well, what brings you here? Jack went to participate in some activities and I believe he stays in touch with you, so there¡¯s no need to worry,¡± Rick asked as he slowly sat down on the stairs, exining Jack¡¯s situation.

    ¡°I know what Jack is doing, and I¡¯m not worried about him. However, I dide here this time with something important, something rted to Sorcerers,¡± Lin Rui said as he retracted his rxed expression.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s gradually serious expression, Rick inquired.

    Rick and the others had long known about Lin Rui¡¯s identity. They also knew that there seemed to be some unclear connection between this Mirage Knight and the Ancient One.

    That¡¯s why they helped Lin Rui time and time again. Now, when Lin Rui mentioned something rted to the Sorcerers, Rick naturally took it seriously.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ about the betrayers within the Sorcerers.¡± Lin Rui looked into Rick¡¯s eyes and spoke with a serious expression on his face.

    Whoosh!

    In the next moment after Lin Rui uttered those words, a powerful surge of magical energy suddenly swept through the entire hall! To their surprise, it originated from Rick himself!

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± The look in Rick¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he was seemingly unable to believe what Lin Rui had just said and he asked in a cold tone.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1042: Sanctum Might

    <h4>Chapter 1042: Sanctum Might</h4>

    Feeling the overwhelming magical energy filling the entire hall, the pressure on Lin Rui gradually increased. Clearly, upon hearing Lin Rui mention the traitors within their ranks, Rick erupted like a pile of grass ignited by a spark.

    The traitors of the Sorcerers were taboo among them. They would never mention those traitors in normal circumstances, and outsiders would have no way of knowing about them. So, upon hearing the words ¡°traitors¡± from Lin Rui, Rick became so angry that he even triggered the magical array within the Sanctum.

    Buzzing~

    ¡°Rick, calm down, let¡¯s talk slowly!¡± Lin Rui had to use his internal energy domain to resist the energy suppression from the magical array, frowning and shouting loudly.

    Originally, Lin Rui thought that his recent increase in power was quite substantial. At least on Earth, he considered himself quite formidable. Even if he faced Hulk, who once knocked him unconscious with a punch, Lin Rui believed that he could withstand a few rounds with the help of his internal energy domain.

    However, under the shroud of the magical array in New York Sanctum, Lin Rui felt that his internal energy domain could not hold on for long.

    Huff~ P¨±!

    In the midst of Lin Rui¡¯s loud shout, his released internal energy domain shattered under the pressure of the magical array after only two seconds. It must be said that Lin Rui underestimated the power of Earth¡¯s Sorcerers.

    Of course, the magical array guarding the Sanctum¡¯s interior was undoubtedly extremely powerful.

    Huff~

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Just as the internal energy domain instantly copsed, Lin Rui muttered and drew out his Beheading Spirit Sword, while a small sphere appeared in his left hand.

    Swish!

    As the surge of magical energy from the copsed internal energy domain pressed toward Lin Rui, the Beheading Spirit Sword in his right hand quickly blocked it, while the small sphere in his left hand was ready to be crushed at any moment.

    Buzzing! Huff~

    Just as the Beheading Spirit Sword in Lin Rui¡¯s raised hand made contact with the surge of magical energy, the immense magical energy that filled the entire Sanctum disappeared in an instant, as if it had never appeared.

    ¡°Huff¡­ That was close!¡± Feeling the oppressive magical energy that had been weighing on himpletely dissipate, Lin Rui took a deep breath and muttered to himself.

    While muttering to himself, Lin Rui lowered his raised right hand. Although he still tightly held the Beheading Spirit Sword, his right palm was already sweaty, and his entire right arm trembled involuntarily.

    The powerful energy had injured his right arm the moment it disappeared upon contact with the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    As Lin Rui retracted the Beheading Spirit Sword, the small sphere he had been holding in his left hand also disappeared.

    Uncertain about whether he could withstand the suppression of the magical energy, Lin Rui decisively exchanged for an item from the System Shop that provided permanent magical defense power. However, in the final moment, Lin Rui decided to save this valuable defense item.

    Shaking his numbed right arm, Lin Rui looked up at Rick in front of him. Lin Rui still felt lingering fear in his heart at this moment. If the magical energy hadn¡¯t disappeared at thest moment, Lin Rui was worried that he wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it, even with the defense item.

    ¡°Rick! Can¡¯t you listen to me for a moment longer?¡± Looking at Rick, whose expression had already calmed down, Lin Rui said helplessly.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s right arm was injured and he had some internal injuries due to the disruption of his internal energy domain, he didn¡¯t get angry because of it. Lin Rui also knew that the betrayal of the sorcerers was definitely a secret unknown to outsiders.

    So, when he mentioned the betrayers, Lin Rui had a premonition that Rick would react strongly. However, he didn¡¯t anticipate that the other party would directly attack him with the protective magic array of the Sanctum!

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Rick¡¯s gaze visibly fluctuated. Perhaps at this moment, he also realized that his actions just now were indeed too extreme. After all, Lin Rui was someone who had personally received recognition from the Ancient One.

    Even if he learned about the betrayers among the Sorcerers, it didn¡¯t seem to be something he couldn¡¯t ept.

    Moreover, even the Ancient One had tacitly approved the Earth¡¯s Sorcerer¡¯s assistance to the Mirage Knight. How could he possibly be a bad person? So, Rick felt somewhat embarrassed deep down, but of course, he couldn¡¯t show it on his face.

    ¡°Cough, Mirage Knight, I apologize. Are you certain that you understand the significance of the words ¡®betrayers¡¯?¡± Deliberately ignoring Lin Rui¡¯s injuries, Rick asked with a solemn tone.

    ¡°Well, although I definitely don¡¯t understand as much as you do, I still know what those words represent. And, if I didn¡¯t have some power left, wouldn¡¯t you have sted me to pieces with your magical powers just now?¡± While answering Rick¡¯s question, Lin Rui alsoined.

    ¡°Cough¡­ Well, I was too angry just now. After all, betrayers are a taboo word for us. But do you truly understand them?¡± Awkwardly exining, Rick continued to inquire. The information about the betrayers was indeed too important.

    ¡°Alright, I forgive you. I can actually tell you a few things about them since I managed to utter those words. I must have some information about them,¡± Lin Rui reluctantly replied to Rick¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Well, if you truly have some information about the betrayers, perhaps you should go and meet the Ancient One. It would be better to exin this directly to the Ancient One,¡± Rick said with a serious expression upon realizing that Lin Rui didn¡¯t seem to be joking.

    If Lin Rui really had some information and details about the betrayers, then this matter was undoubtedly of great importance. Reporting it to the Ancient One as soon as possible would be the most correct course of action.

    ¡°Um¡­ Where is the Ancient One now?¡± Lin Rui asked after being taken aback by Rick¡¯s words.

    Originally, Lin Rui mentioned the betrayers to attract the attention of the Ancient One and have another meeting with him.

    Lin Rui believed that it would be better to have a face-to-face conversation with the Ancient One to discuss the possible imminent dangers. Rick¡¯s current behavior is undoubtedly aligned with Lin Rui¡¯s n.

    ¡°The Ancient One is currently overseeing the selection of the new Sorcerer Supreme in the Himyas. The first round of selection has just ended, and now it remains to be seen if those young sorcerers who made it through can continue with the subsequent rounds of selection. Jack was fortunate enough to stand out in the first round and is now undergoing training in the Himyas,¡± Rick truthfully replied to Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1043: Returning to the Himalayas Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 1043: Returning to the Himyas Once Again</h4>

    When mentioning Jack, Rick¡¯s tone noticeably became more upbeat. It seemed that Jack passing the first round of selection was not just luck as Rick had described, but rather a testament to his true strength. Perhaps Jack really had a chance to make it to the final selection.

    ¡°Is it really in the Himyas?¡± Lin Rui muttered quietly upon hearing Rick¡¯s reply.

    Regarding Rick¡¯s statement that Jack had passed the first round of selection, although Lin Rui was also happy, he didn¡¯t hold as high expectations as Rick. Lin Rui knew that Stephen Strange was most likely practicing magic in the Himyas at this time.

    ording to the original storyline, it should be this originally arrogant and talented neurosurgeon who would eventually take over the position of the Ancient One.

    ¡°Well, if you do have information about the betrayers, I can take you to meet the Ancient One in the Himyas,¡± Rick nodded and continued.

    ¡°Then, thank you, Rick. I really want to meet the Ancient One,¡± Lin Rui thanked Rick as his goal was achieved.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there now. We shouldn¡¯t dy any further.¡± Rick began to draw a magical spatial portal with his outstretched hand as he spoke.

    Whoosh!

    Soon, in front of Lin Rui and Rick, a circr magical spatial portal outlined by golden magical energy appeared. After the magical spatial portal appeared, a wave of cold wind emanated from the other side, it was the chilling air current of the Himyas.

    ¡°All right, the gathering ce of the Earth¡¯s Sorcerers in the Himyas is on the other side. You should have been there once before,¡± Rick maintained the magical spatial portal with his hands and said to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Lin Rui answered and began to walk toward the golden magical spatial portal.

    ¡°By the way, Rick, you must pay more attention to the security of the Sanctum. If you notice any issues, activate the protective magic array of the Sanctum immediately,¡± Lin Rui suddenly turned his head and reminded Rick when one of his feet had already stepped into the magical spatial portal.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Rick¡¯s gaze flickered. ¡°Yes, I will be cautious!¡±

    Swish!

    Then, Lin Rui had already passed through the magical spatial portal. The next moment, Rick let go of his hand, and the spatial portal in front of him disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Betrayers? Could it be that we are about to face another crisis?¡± After seeing Lin Rui off, Rick murmured softly while looking at the empty Sanctum.

    ¡°Ah, I hope it¡¯s not as I imagined!¡­¡± Finally, Rick could only sigh heavily.

    tter, tter, tter¡­

    After sighing, Rick turned around and walked upstairs, his right hand quickly forming magical seals. Then, the entire protective Sanctum began to undergo subtle changes. Following Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Rick significantly strengthened the defense of the Sanctum.

    However, what Rick didn¡¯t know was that when Lin Rui entered the Sanctum in New York, several forces in the city had already started paying attention to this street and its quaint building.

    Since Lin Rui spected that the traitors of the Sorcerer Order would bring Dormammu to Earth to cause trouble, how could he only inform hisrades in the League of Defenders?

    When Lin Rui decided to go to the Himyas to find Ancient One, he had already informed Tony and Captain Rogers to pay attention to the situation around the Sanctum and its vicinity. If the traitor really appeared, they could also be of assistance.

    In a building across from Sanctum in Greenwich Vige, Peter, also known as Spider-Man, sat by the window with Harry, enjoying their coffee. Peter and Harry came along with Lin Rui, but they were assigned to keep an eye on the surroundings.

    To better watch over the Sanctum, Harry had purchased several buildings opposite it so they would have a ce to rest when taking shifts.

    ¡°Harry, why do you think Jackson always knows about things that haven¡¯t happened yet? It¡¯s like he can predict the future,¡± Peter asked as he looked at the Sanctum across the street from the sofa near the window.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but as long as we believe that Jackson¡¯s information is genuine, it¡¯s enough. And who knows, maybe Jackson really does have the ability to foresee the future. This world of ours is quite mysterious, and prophecies aren¡¯t entirely impossible,¡± Harry calmly replied to Peter, who hadn¡¯t been on a mission with them for a long time.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s true. But next time, I might ask Jackson to predict when I¡¯ll find a girlfriend.¡±

    Harry: ¡°¡­¡±

    In the building next to where Peter and Harry were, a surveince team dispatched by SHIELD was closely monitoring the Sanctum and the entire street. If any special circumstances arose, they would immediately notify SHIELD headquarters, and support would arrive within minutes.

    ¡­

    Whoosh~

    As soon as Lin Rui passed through the magical portal, he felt the piercing cold of the Himyas. The metallic magical portal behind him disappeared after he emerged, leaving Lin Rui standing alone in the snowyndscape.

    Behind him were towering snow-covered mountains, while aheady a t rocky terrain with quaint buildings¡ªexactly the ce Lin Rui had visited once before.

    ¡°I wonder if Rick has informed Ancient One of my arrival. It feels odd toe here directly without anyone weing me,¡± Lin Rui muttered to himself as he tightened his clothes before proceeding toward the buildings ahead.

    Just as he approached the central gate of the courtyard and was about to reach out to knock, the ancient door opened on its own. Lin Rui then saw a young and beautifully dressed woman with a vintage aura stepping out from behind the door. He recognized her as Yun Lan, the disciple of Ancient One.

    ¡°Um¡­ hello, I¡¯m here to see Ancient One,¡± Lin Rui said, momentarily taken aback by the sight of Sorcerer Yun Lan.

    ¡°Yes, I know. Rick has already contacted me,¡± Yun Lan replied, much calmer than Lin Rui. However, a hint of concern flickered in her eyes.

    ¡°Follow me. Master is already waiting for you,¡± Without waiting for Lin Rui to say anything more, Sorcerer Yun Lan turned around and walked into the courtyard.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1044: Calm

    <h4>Chapter 1044: Calm</h4>

    Following behind Sorcerer Yun Lan, Lin Rui once again entered the courtyard where Ancient One resided for training. Compared to his previous visit, Lin Rui could clearly sense that there were more people here now.

    Along the way, he had already seen over a dozen young sorcerers. Obviously, these young sorcerers hade to participate in the selection process. As for Jack, Lin Rui hadn¡¯t contacted him yet and had no idea how he was doing.

    Amid the curious and puzzled gazes of the sorcerers around him, Lin Rui finally followed Sorcerer Yun Lan to the back of the courtyard. There were fewer people herepared to the outer courtyard, and further inside was the ce where Lin Rui had previously met Ancient One.

    Although it was his second visit, and his own strength had improved several times since then, he couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous as he approached the house in front of him.

    Exhaling softly, Lin Rui reached the doorway of the room. Sorcerer Yun Lan pushed open the wooden door and walked in, with Lin Rui trailing behind. Upon entering the room, Lin Rui saw a familiar figure standing in the center of the room, facing him¡ª it was Ancient One, the leader of the Earth sorcerers.

    ¡°Master,¡± Sorcerer Yun Lan nodded slightly and greeted Ancient One.

    ¡°Hmm, Yun Lan, go outside and have a look at those people. Before the next round of selection, you can guide them,¡± Ancient One nodded and smiled, instructing Yun Lan.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Sorcerer Yun Lan responded, then turned and left the room, leaving Lin Rui alone with Ancient One.

    Exhaling softly, Ancient One gestured for Lin Rui to sit on the mat in front of him after Sorcerer Yun Lan had departed and Ancient One also took a seat.

    ¡°Have a seat, Jackson.¡± With Sorcerer Yun Lan gone, Ancient One motioned for Lin Rui to sit on the mat in front of him, and Ancient One himself sat down as well.

    ¡°Sure.¡± Without any hesitation, Lin Rui replied and took a seat.

    Lin Rui wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and he didn¡¯t mind Ancient One¡¯s seemingly rxed demeanor. After all, if something was really going to happen, a few moments wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    ¡°I heard from Rick that you have information about the traitors,¡± Ancient One poured a cup of tea for the seated Lin Rui and then continued speaking. It was clear that he had no intention of dying matters.

    ¡°Kaecilius, is that the name? The leader of the Earth sorcerer traitors and once your most exceptional disciple, Ancient One,¡± Instead of directly answering Ancient One¡¯s question, Lin Rui revealed the name and identity of Kaecilius.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Ancient One¡¯s eyes blinked several times. He was quite sensitive to that name. After all, Kaecilius had indeed been Ancient One¡¯s most proud and talented disciple.

    ¡°It seems you do know about the traitor. So, what do you have to tell me now?¡± Without asking how Lin Rui knew about Kaecilius and the traitors, Ancient One continued his inquiry.

    ¡°Kaecilius, the traitor, they are likely to target the major Sanctums in the near future,¡± Lin Rui answered directly without beating around the bush.

    Since Lin Rui already knew about the traitors, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he also knew about the Sanctums.

    Therefore, Ancient One was now concerned about why the traitors suddenly decided to make a move, particrly targeting the Sanctums.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Ancient One couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow and whisper a few words to himself.

    ¡°So they¡¯re targeting the Sanctums? Could it be¡­¡± Ancient One murmured, his voice filled with concern.

    The Earth sorcerers had established three Sanctums on Earth, located in New York, London, and Hong Kong. These three Sanctums served as the focal points of a powerful magical barrier that enveloped the entire Earth, shielding it from the invasion of evil forces from other dimensions.

    If the traitors were indeed targeting the Sanctums, their aim was undoubtedly to disrupt this protective barrier that safeguarded the entire Earth. Once the barrier was destroyed, the Earth would be exposed to the eyes of malevolent sorcerers and wizards from other dimensions.

    For the present state of Earth, although Ancient One alone could deter those who harbored ill intentions towards Earth, without the protection of the powerful magical barrier, the would attract a continuous stream of threats.

    Even if Ancient One possessed formidable strength, he would eventually exhaust himself. Therefore, the integrity of the three Sanctums was of utmost importance.

    As for Kaecilius¡¯s betrayal, it was due to the allure of Dormammu. If it was indeed Kaecilius who intended to destroy the Sanctums, it was evidently to pave the way for Dormammu¡¯s smooth invasion of Earth. Dormammu was a super boss even Ancient One feared.

    ¡°It must be Dormammuing.¡± Just as Ancient One was muttering to himself, Lin Rui continued to speak.

    Swish!

    Ancient One, who had appeared rtivelyposed, finally disyed a noticeable change in his expression. He instantly locked his gaze onto Lin Rui after he mentioned the name Dormammu.

    ¡°So, Ancient One, do you have any response to the situation I mentioned? Or, do you think this thing is impossible?¡± Lin Rui continued to ask without paying attention to Ancient One¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Why Wouldn¡¯t I believe it? Actually, I already had a premonition that this day wille sooner orter.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Ancient One shook his head and replied.

    As a powerful Sorcerer Supreme, even if Ancient One doesn¡¯t use the power of the Time Stone, he can still foresee some things that will happen in the future. Otherwise, the Ancient One wouldn¡¯t have left a little psychic power on Lin Rui back then, although he couldn¡¯t see Lin Rui¡¯s future clearly.

    Moreover, since Ancient One also absorbed some dark energy from the dark dimension, he sensed that Dormammu wasing. Otherwise, the Ancient One would not hold the selection of a new Sorcerer Supreme at this time.

    After all, the Ancient One didn¡¯t know if he could stop Dormammu this time, and he had to pave the way for the Earth sorcerer as soon as possible.

    ¡°Since you already had a premonition¡­¡± Hearing Ancient One¡¯s answer, it was Lin Rui¡¯s turn to be surprised.

    ¡°Okay, I know you came here to remind me to beware of betrayers. However, what shoulde will alwayse, and what we can do at this moment is hut give it our best.¡± Seeing that Lin Rui still has something to say, Ancient One waved his hand and interrupted him.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1045: Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1045: Changes</h4>

    ¡°Will it alwayse to pass?¡± Lin Rui murmured to himself upon hearing Ancient One¡¯s words.

    In truth, Lin Rui couldn¡¯tpletely agree with Ancient One¡¯s statement. If it were in the past, when Lin Rui was still weak and powerless, perhaps he would have agreed.

    Back then, even if he knew the course of events and desired to change them, hecked the power to make significant alterations. However, as Lin Rui¡¯s strength grew, he now possessed the ability to shake the original storyline.

    Especially with the recent major events that urred, Lin Rui had already significantly changed the original storyline with his own power. It could be said that he was currently opposing the forces of this world¡¯s narrative. And he had seeded several times.

    ¡°Ancient One, do you really believe that? Even though you possess the Time Stone, a divine tool that allows you to see the past and future.¡± After muttering to himself for a moment, Lin Rui suddenly looked up and questioned Ancient One.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ancient One seemed surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    It wasn¡¯t that surprising to Ancient One that Lin Rui knew about the Time Stone. After all, he already knew about the traitors and Dormammu, and it wasn¡¯t entirely astonishing that Lin Rui knew the Time Stone was in his possession.

    What surprised Ancient One was that Lin Rui¡¯s question seemed to be directed toward the future he had seen. It was as if this extraordinary young man, Lin Rui, had the power to change the future.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t I see boundless possibilities in this young man from the very beginning? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have involved him with the Earth sorcerers in the first ce,¡± Ancient One thought silently after his initial surprise.

    In reality, as the possessor of the Time Stone, Ancient One had long seen countless futures regarding himself. In many of those futures, Ancient One¡¯s fate wasn¡¯t very favorable.

    Therefore, when Lin Rui mentioned the impending actions of the traitors, Ancient One already had some unfavorable thoughts in his minds. However, upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Ancient One realized that there could be alternative oues.

    ¡°You asked a good question! Even if I¡¯ve seen futures that don¡¯t end well, who can guarantee that the future will always unfold in that manner? I am determined to create a victorious oue!¡± Ancient One eximed, his spirits suddenly uplifting in response to Lin Rui¡¯s query.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Ancient One, did you really see so many unfavorable oues?¡± Lin Rui, who had just asked the question out of curiosity, was taken aback by Ancient One¡¯s enthusiastic response.

    Initially, Lin Rui had merely wanted to ask whether Ancient One had used the Time Stone to see any glimpses of the future. However, Ancient One¡¯s answer left Lin Rui feeling rather embarrassed. ording to Ancient One¡¯s words, he had indeed used the Time Stone to see the future, and apparently, the oues weren¡¯t favorable.

    ¡°But it¡¯s okay. Like you just said, the future is uncertain, and you will certainly create a victorious oue!¡± Realizing his earlier mistake, Lin Rui quickly added.

    Ancient One: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget about it. Let¡¯s focus on doing what we can. As for you,ing here specifically to remind me of this matter, do you want to help us deal with the uing troubles together?¡± Without dwelling on Lin Rui¡¯s previous statement, Ancient One remained silent for a couple of seconds before continuing.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, I want to join forces with the Sorcerers to confront the imminent crisis. Although the threat originates from dimensions other than our own, ultimately, it is Earth that will suffer. And since I am already aware of it, I cannot allow the Sorcerers to face this danger alone,¡± Lin Rui replied seriously and earnestly to Ancient One¡¯s inquiry.

    Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t know if Earth had previously encountered simr threats from other dimensions, this time, he had no intention of letting the Sorcerers face it alone. Moreover, the mainline mission issued by the system was for Lin Rui to protect the Earth three times, and this was clearly the first time. He couldn¡¯t just stand idly by.

    As for the treacherous sorcerers and Dormammu, Lin Rui had considered their strength. However, he knew that their alliance would face even greater perils in the future, so why not confront these individuals with special powers now?

    Perhaps their alliance would grow significantly stronger in the face of the impending crisis. After all, following the Dark Elf invasion of Earth, each faction within the alliance had clearly experienced substantial growth.

    ¡°You need to understand that the enemies you will face this time are not the terrorists or mad scientists of Earth, nor the Dark Elves you previously encountered. The power possessed by the uing adversaries is enough to surpass your imagination. Fighting them may prove more challenging than your battles with the Dark Elves,¡± Ancient One reminded Lin Rui upon hearing his response.

    ¡°Rest assured, Ancient One. I am prepared for it,¡± Lin Rui nodded, expressing his understanding.

    ¡°Very well, it¡¯s up to you then. If a battle truly ensues, I won¡¯t save your life again,¡± Ancient One cautioned, refraining from saying anything further.

    ¡°Hmm? Again?¡± Lin Rui felt curious about the choice of words used by Ancient One.

    During the battle with several elite Dark Elf warriors in the dimensional space in London, Lin Rui sustained fatal injuries. If it hadn¡¯t been for Ancient One¡¯s appearance, reversing time in that area, and saving Lin Rui, he might have perished.

    Of course, due to the time reversal, Lin Rui had no way of knowing that Ancient One had saved him, and Ancient One obviously wouldn¡¯t mention it.

    ¡°Well, in any case, thank you foring specifically to remind me. Otherwise, I might have been caught off guard by Kaecilius. Moreover, this is a crucial moment for the selection of the new Sorcerer Supreme. Kaecilius chose to cause trouble in coboration with Dormammu at this time, clearly intending to disrupt my ns,¡± Ancient One continued when Lin Rui expressed his confusion.

    ¡°Ancient One, are you really going to select the new Sorcerer Supreme? Since you¡¯re already prepared, their evil deeds won¡¯t seed, and you will still be the Sorcerer Supreme,¡± Lin Rui still had some doubts about the selection of the new Sorcerer Supreme at this moment.

    Perhaps it was because Ancient One had truly seen an unfavorable oue for himself in the future, but Lin Rui still believed that the current Ancient One wouldn¡¯t meet the same unexpected fate as in the original storyline. To die at the hands of his former student would be quite ironic.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1046: New Times

    <h4>Chapter 1046: New Times</h4>

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Ancient One smiled.

    ¡°Even if Kaecilius doesn¡¯t cause trouble, I still intend to select the new Sorcerer Supreme. I have been in this position for too long, and Earth needs to enter a new era,¡± Ancient One responded to Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    Although the current state of Ancient One was still strong and powerful enough, the changes of time were unstoppable, even with the Time Stone in possession. Seriously speaking, Ancient One and Odin were already figures from the previous glorious era, while the Dark Elf leader, Malekith, was even more ancient than Ancient One and Odin.

    Each era had its own splendor and brilliance, and even the most exceptional individuals could only lead the trends in their respective eras. Once their era had passed, the mysterious forces of destiny and power would weaken and eventually disappear.

    Ancient One and Odin had reached a level where they could sense this change, prompting them to jointly make efforts to train the next generation.

    Because they knew that their era had alreadye to an end. Next, it was time for the younger generation to dominate the world. Of course, the young generation was still somewhat immature at the moment, but they would provide assistance within their capabilities.

    ¡°A new era?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered upon hearing Ancient One¡¯s response.

    Although Lin Rui didn¡¯t know what Ancient One meant by Earth entering a new era, he was well aware that the superheroes on Earth and the technology that far surpassed the previous average level had emerged in recent years.

    If the Earth a few decades ago was a chaotic era, then after decades of silence, the current Earth had indeed entered an era of superheroes and technological leaps.

    ¡°Alright, we have discussed everything that needs to be discussed. Will you stay here for a while or go back? The Himyas have been quite lively recently due to the selection of the new Sorcerer Supreme,¡± Without further exnation, Ancient One continued.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay for a while. After all, I came here to help. Since you have already anticipated the situation, I assume the three Sanctums have made preparations, so I don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Lin Rui answered after pondering for a moment.

    ¡°Very well, you can go out on your own. I will have someone arrange a ce for you to stay. The sorcerers are ordinary Earthlings, and we are all very friendly,¡± Ancient One nodded, having made the arrangements.

    ¡°Thank you, then I¡¯ll go out first,¡± Lin Rui expressed his gratitude and stood up from the nket.

    Then, Lin Rui walked out of the meditation ce of Ancient One. Outside, Yun Sorcerer was not present, but another male sorcerer was waiting.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mordo. I¡¯ll walk you to the ce where you¡¯ll be staying,¡± The male sorcerer smiled and introduced himself as Lin Rui walked out.

    ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer deep inside upon hearing the introduction of this male sorcerer, but his expression remained unchanged.

    Afterward, Lin Rui embarked on his journey within the Earth sorcerer faction in the Himyas, following Mordo.

    Phew~

    After Lin Rui left with Mordo, Ancient One, who remained sitting on the nket, blinked with a golden glow in his hand, sending out a few messages instantly.

    ¡°I never expected that after seeing so many possible oues of the future and already epting reality, my mindset would change because of a few words from such a young individual. Perhaps there is truly a turning point. I should hold on for a little longer¡­¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Sorcerer Mordo.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Following Mordo, Lin Rui toured the various courtyards belonging to the sorcerers. Sorcerers they passed by would greet Mordo, indicating his rtively high status within the Earth sorcerers.

    Speaking of which, apart from Kaecilius, Mordo was already the most talented disciple under the tutge of the Ancient One. Of course, Yun Lan, the sorceress, also possessed considerable talent, but when it came tobat, female sorcerers fell slightly shortpared to their male counterparts.

    During this tour, apart from witnessing the mystery of the secluded sorcerer sanctuary hidden atop the snowy mountains, Lin Rui also encountered numerous sorcerers practicing various magical arts.

    Unlike in the outside world, where sorcerers couldn¡¯t freely use magic, here sorcerers could constantly practice and refine their magical abilities. After all, it was time for selecting the new Sorcerer Supreme, and everyone was striving to enhance their powers.

    Inhale~

    Buzzing!

    When Mordo led Lin Rui to a square situated at the edge of the snowy mountains, Lin Rui witnessed a truly awe-inspiring sight. Before his eyes, nearly a hundred sorcerers were practicing their magic on the square atop the mountain.

    Some were practicing thebinations and transformations of different spells individually, while others engaged in paired sparring.

    Among them, a few pairs of sorcerers were engaged in intense battles, and various dazzling spells asionally erupted on the square. Compared to the battles between modern soldiers armed with high-tech weaponry, the fights between sorcerers were far more unpredictable and inscrutable.

    ¡°Sorcerer Mordo, this is quite amazing!¡± After standing by the square for a while, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Although Lin Rui had already interacted with sorcerers like Rick and David in the New York Sanctum and had received their assistance on several asions, those encounters were rtively minor, and they hadn¡¯t disyed their full powers.

    Moreover,pared to the magical disys of hundreds of sorcerers before him now, the individual spells he had witnessed before seemed insignificant.

    ¡°Hehe, usually there aren¡¯t so many people here. It just happens that we have more talent due to the ongoing selection of the new Sorcerer Supreme.¡± Mordo smiled in response to Lin Rui¡¯s remark.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I have a friend participating in the selection. I wonder if he¡¯s here as well.¡± Lin Rui continued to scan the square ahead, searching for Jack¡¯s figure.

    ording to what Rick had mentioned, Jack had passed the first round of the selection process and should be studying here now. Perhaps Jack¡¯s abilities were rtively good among this group of people. After all, Daniel had spoken with a hint of pride at the time.

    ¡°Oh, really? Do you know your friend¡¯s name?¡± Mordo was slightly surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    ¡°Jack, his name is Jack Franklin Stane. Ah~ I found him!¡± As Lin Rui answered, he suddenly shouted with excitement as he spotted Jack.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1047: Rise In Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1047: Rise In Strength</h4>

    After Lin Rui excitedly shouted those words, he quickly walked into the center of the square. Following the direction Lin Rui went, Mordo also caught sight of Lin Rui¡¯s friend, Jack Franklin Stane.

    Along the path Lin Rui hurried towards, there were several young sorcerers practicing magic, but three individuals stood out. These three sorcerers were not practicing on their own; they were engaged in magicalbat.

    Two of them were clearly a team, while the remaining sorcerer faced them alone. Jack, whom Lin Rui saw, was the one facing the other two sorcerers alone, battling against them in a two-on-one scenario. Lin Rui hadn¡¯t expected Jack to have grown to this extent.

    Buzzing!

    Jack and the two opponents continuously unleashed various magical spells, and golden radiance asionally erupted within this small area. Although Jack was fighting two-on-one, he didn¡¯t seem to be struggling at all. In terms of spellcasting, Jack was faster than his opponent.

    Moreover, because Jack had the enhanced physical abilities of a mutant, he was able to handle thisbination of magic and meleebat with ease. As Lin Rui walked closer to Jack, he noticed that Jack was gradually gaining the upper hand against his opponents.

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    P¨±P¨±!

    Just as Lin Rui approached Jack¡¯s location, Jack, who had already gained a clear advantage, let out a low shout. Then, two streams of golden light swiftly shed and collided with the chests of the two sorcerers.

    After two muffled thuds, the two sorcerers fell to the ground in a somewhat disheveled state. Jack emerged victorious in this practice battle.

    p, p, p!

    As Jack was about to go over and help his sparring partners up, a round of apuse came from behind him.

    ¡°Brilliant! Brilliant!¡± Along with the apuse, a familiar voice reached Jack¡¯s ears.

    Swish!

    Upon hearing the apuse and recognizing the familiar voice, Jack quickly turned his head to look. In the next moment, he saw Lin Rui walking towards him with a smiling face and apuding.

    ¡°Jackson!¡± Jack eximed with delight upon seeing Lin Rui.

    ¡°Haha! I saw it just now! You¡¯ve truly be a formidable magic sorcerer!¡± Lin Rui said with a smile as he approached Jack.

    Speaking of which, each member of the League of Defenders had their own background story and plot as protagonists, except for Jack and logistics specialist Jerry, who had no connection to the Marvel World storyline.

    Therefore, Lin Rui had previously worried that Jack¡¯s progress might stagnate. However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t expect Jack to possess such a talent for magic, and a remarkable one at that.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just average. There are many who are much more powerful than me!¡± Jack replied somewhat bashfully to Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    After arriving in the Himyas, Jack had indeed witnessed many powerful sorcerers. However, this experience only fueled his determination to study magic even harder. After sessfully standing out in the first round of the selection process, Jack devoted himself even more to practicing magic.

    Among the young magic sorcerers, he was considered strong, but there were still many sorcerers in the world who surpassed them in power.

    ¡°You¡¯re already amazing! In my opinion, among the members of the League of Defenders, aside from the neer Jeremy, who has so many mutant abilities to challenge you, no one else can be your match,¡± Lin Rui said with a smile, responding to Jack¡¯s modesty.

    ¡°Except for Jeremy? What about you?¡± Jack suddenly stared at Lin Rui and asked.

    Jack was well aware of Jeremy¡¯s capabilities. When they were at the base, Jack had friendly battles with Jeremy. It had to be said that Jeremy, with his seven mutant abilities, was indeed formidable. If it weren¡¯t for Jeremy¡¯s somewhat unsmooth control over his seven abilities, Jack might have been overwhelmed in their matches.

    ¡°As for me? Hehe, you can try after this selection is over,¡± Lin Rui replied with a slightly raised corner of his mouth.

    Although Jack¡¯s abilities had greatly increased due to his study of magic, Lin Rui believed he could still defeat Jack. Of course, if Jack truly grew to the level of a sorcerer like Doctor Strange, Lin Rui might have to admit defeat.

    ¡°Great!¡± Jack readily agreed, confident in his current strength. He was already quite powerful, and these days of further training would undoubtedly enhance his abilities.

    ¡°Oh, you were talking about him! Mirage Knight, your friend is one of the five young sorcerer stars chosen. His talent is exceptional,¡± Mordo, the sorcerer, interjected as he approached Jack and Lin Rui, smiling.

    ¡°Five young sorcerer stars?¡± Lin Rui regarded Jack even more highly upon hearing Mordo¡¯s words.

    Although he didn¡¯t know how many young sorcerers had passed the first round of selections, the fact that Jack had earned such a title was enough to demonstrate his extraordinary talent in magic. After all, all things considered, Jack had only been studying magic for a few months.

    ¡°Hehe! Now, are you scared?¡± Jack asked with a proud look on his face adter seeing Lin Rui¡¯s surprise once again.

    ¡°Scared of what? My abilities have also greatly improved. We¡¯ll see when we have a match! Besides, there are five young sorcerer stars in total. You¡¯re just one of them,¡± Lin Rui responded unreservedly to Jack¡¯s pride.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    Seeing Jack and Lin Rui yfully bantering with each other, Mordo, who stood nearby, felt somewhat helpless. Jack¡¯s talent was indeed outstanding, and being chosen as one of the five young sorcerer stars wasmendable.

    However, within the five stars, Jack was considered average, as there were others with superior talents. One example was Stephen Strange, who had an arrogant temperament and slightly disabled hands.

    Yes, the missing Stephen Strange had indeed found his way to the sorcerer and, through his perseverance, encountered the Ancient One.

    He sessfully remained in the Himyas to study magic. Although Stephen¡¯s initial purpose was to use magic to heal his hands, he had perhaps undergone some other changes by now.

    In this selection process, Stephen Strange, like Jack, had emerged as one of the five young sorcerer stars. Moreover, his talent was regarded as the highest among the five stars by Mordo and other seasoned sorcerers.

    Of course, his temperament was also the most disliked by them. Although he had made considerable improvements, he still asionally said things that irritated people.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1048: Stephen Strange

    <h4>Chapter 1048: Stephen Strange</h4>

    In this way, Lin Rui settled in the Himyas, the secluded ce where sorcerers practiced. As for the room arranged for Lin Rui by Mordo, since Lin Rui and Jack knew each other, they were ced together.

    This way, if Lin Rui needed any help, he could rely on Jack. After all, although Jack hadn¡¯t been there for long, he was clearly more familiar with the ce than Lin Rui.

    On the second day of settling in the Himyas, Lin Rui met the future Sorcerer Supreme, Stephen Strange. Lin Rui had already gathered information about Stephen Strange through Jerry¡¯s investigation, so he had some understanding of him.

    In general, the Stephen Strange of this world had a simr personality to the one Lin Rui was familiar with.

    Therefore, when Lin Rui met Stephen Strange, he wasn¡¯t surprised by his arrogant attitude. Although Stephen Strange had changed a lot through his studies in magic, his lifelong arrogance couldn¡¯t bepletely erased in such a short time.

    ¡°A little kid like you is a sorcerer too?¡± This was how Stephen Strange described Lin Rui the first time they met¡ª a little kid.

    Swish!

    Although Lin Rui knew Stephen Strange¡¯s character was like this, he wouldn¡¯t let him underestimate him. So when Stephen Strange finished speaking, Lin Rui immediately unleashed a sword energy attack toward him without any hesitation.

    As Azura¡¯s sword energy was about to strike Stephen Strange¡¯s chest, he appeared visibly surprised but reacted quickly. Just as the sword energy was about to hit his chest, a golden magical shield appeared, protecting him.

    Bang!

    With a light sound, the golden magical shield in front of Stephen Strange shattered instantly. After breaking the shield, the Azura sword energy dissipated in front of Stephen Strange, along with its Azura radiance and the golden radiance.

    ¡°Hmm? What kind of energy is this?!¡± Stephen Strange, who had taken several steps back due to the impact of Azura¡¯s sword energy on his chest, stared closely at the dissipating Azura radiance in front of him, expressing his astonishment.

    ¡°I may not be a sorcerer, but¡­ are you sure you can defeat me with your mediocre sorcerer skills?¡± Lin Rui responded calmly, not caring about Stephen Strange¡¯s surprise and doubt.

    When it came to magical talent, Stephen Strange surpassed Lin Rui by an immeasurable margin. After all, Lin Rui¡¯s magical talent was practically nonexistent, as confirmed by the system¡¯s testing, which couldn¡¯t be wrong.

    However, Lin Rui had chosen the path of training his internal energy. Although it was much more difficult than relying on innate talent for magic, he had already achieved significant progress through his own efforts.

    If Stephen Strange were to grow rapidly and be the Sorcerer Supreme after the Dormammu invasion of Earth, Lin Rui might indeed be unable to defeat him. But for now, Stephen Strange was just at the same level as Jack, an average sorcerer. Lin Rui still had confidence in overpowering him.

    ¡°What¡¯s attacking me from behind considered?¡± Stephen Strange, who had just retreated a few steps, stepped forward again, unwilling to back down.

    Whoosh!

    Hearing Stephen Strange¡¯s words, a surge of Azura radiance erupted from Lin Rui¡¯s body, apanied by a powerful aura pressing forward. Lin Rui¡¯s smile indicated that he intended to use his absolute strength to make this arrogant individual reconsider.

    If Stephen Strange persisted with this attitude, it was not impossible for him to fail to grow during the Dormammu invasion.

    ¡°This¡­!¡± Feeling the immense pressure bearing down on him, Stephen Strange involuntarily took two steps back, his face filled with a shocked expression.

    This time, not only did Lin Rui release arge amount of internal energy, but he also utilized some domain power. Compared to using internal energy for attacks, the suppression effect of his domain was the most effective.

    At the moment when Lin Rui unleashed his overwhelming aura to suppress Stephen Strange, not only Lin Rui¡¯s target was astonished, but also Jack standing beside him and the nearby sorcerers, including Mordo, were all extremely surprised. Clearly, the effect of Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy domain was unexpected.

    Hoo~

    After achieving the desired effect, Lin Rui quickly retracted the aura created by his internal energy domain. This was his first meeting with the future Doctor Strange, and although Lin Rui had acted because of Stephen Strange¡¯s disrespectful words, he had no intention of truly confronting him.

    Moreover, if Stephen Strange did be Doctor Strange, he would inherit the responsibility of protecting Earth from the Ancient One¡¯s hands, and Lin Rui would definitely have to cooperate with him at that time.

    ¡°Haha, Jackson, I believe what you said yesterday now. I¡¯m definitely not your match at the moment, but I will strive to improve,¡± Jack was the first to react after being astonished, patting Lin Rui on the shoulder and smiling.

    ¡°Then you better take it seriously. I won¡¯t stand still,¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile to Jack¡¯s words.

    As for Mordo, although he was also surprised by the strength Lin Rui had just disyed, he didn¡¯t say anything and only blinked a few times. As an excellent disciple of the Ancient One, Mordo¡¯s own strength was also very powerful.

    However, he had not participated in the selection of the new generation of Sorcerer Supremes, perhaps due to some special reasons.

    ¡°Alright, I take back what I said about you being a little kid. Although you¡¯re not a sorcerer, you indeed possess formidable power,¡± Stephen Strange finally retracted his dismissive gaze and spoke seriously as Jack and Lin Rui finished their conversation.

    Ever since the devastating car ident, Stephen Strange¡¯s once proud and arrogant life had been struck down. His skilled hands were crippled, his search for a method to recover with the Recovery Serum was in vain, and finally, he came to the Himyas with a glimmer of hope to find a solution.

    Unexpectedly, he had inadvertently be a sorcerer and was now participating in some kind of selection for the Sorcerer Supreme. The ever-changing nature of life was nothing more than a reality for Stephen Strange.

    Of course, at this stage, Stephen Strange still wanted to learn magic and find a way to recover his hands. After all, he couldn¡¯t let go of his identity in the shy world he had once inhabited. After all, sorcerers were meant to lead reclusive lives, and Stephen Strange was not yet that kind of person.

    ¡°Well, I ept your apology,¡± Lin Rui nodded in response to Stephen Strange¡¯s words. Although Stephen Strange didn¡¯t directly apologize, Lin Rui didn¡¯t mind anymore.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1049: Strict Protection

    <h4>Chapter 1049: Strict Protection</h4>

    Lin Rui and Stephen Strange got to know each other through this not-so-friendly encounter in the closely guarded Sanctum. Stephen Strange was curious about this mysterious young man who appeared in the secluded home of the sorcerers in the Himyas. However, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t going to simply reveal where he came from.

    From the next day onwards, Lin Rui started practicing with Jack every day. While Jack focused on learning magic and newbat techniques, Lin Rui continued honing his internal energy.

    Stephen Strange also joined Lin Rui and Jack, as he needed a partner for magical battles. Although Stephen and Jack could be consideredpetitors, neither of them really cared about the selection of the Sorcerer Supreme.

    For Jack, participating in the selection of the Sorcerer Supreme of the Earth sorcerer lineage was mainly due to the insistence of David and Rick, as well as to enhance his own magical abilities.

    As for Stephen Strange, it was even simpler. He originally came to find a way to recover his hands and participating in this selection was just an unexpected turn of events.

    The oue of this selection had little impact on Jack and Stephen Strange. Jack would return to New York to continue his role as a Guardian in the League of Defenders, while Stephen Strange still wished to return to his normal life.

    However, the events that were about to unfold might prevent Jack, Stephen Strange, and the other sorcerers who came to participate in the selection from achieving their desires.

    On the third day of Lin Rui¡¯s arrival at the secluded home of the sorcerers in the Himyas, he woke up early. After receiving a phone call, he left the house. After circling the yard for a few minutes, Lin Rui spotted Jack meditating in a small square.

    Dadada~

    ¡°Jack, give me a ride back home first. I¡¯ve been out for a few days, and I need to check in,¡± Lin Rui said directly as he approached Jack.

    Hoo~

    Humming~

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jack, who was in meditation, didn¡¯t open his eyes but raised his right hand and waved it in front of him. Then, a magical portalposed of golden light appeared in front of Lin Rui and Jack. This magical portal connected to the interior of the League of Defenders¡¯ base, where it wouldn¡¯t draw attention from others.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going now. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ming back,¡± Lin Rui waved his hand towards Jack, who still hadn¡¯t opened his eyes, as he saw the magical portal in front of him.

    Hoo~

    Afterward, Lin Rui took a step and walked into the magical portal. As soon as Lin Rui entered, the magical portal quickly dissipated. From the moment Lin Rui arrived at the small square to his departure through the magical portal, Jack remained in a seated meditation position without opening his eyes or showing any change in expression.

    It was evident that Lin Rui¡¯s current strength had indeed stimted Jack, and he had to work hard to be even more powerful.

    Having stepped through the magical portal, Lin Rui had returned to the League of Defenders¡¯ base in New York. Speaking of long-distance transportation, the magical portals of the sorcerers seemed to be faster and more convenient than the spatial portals created by Lin Rui using the Magic Cube¡¯s spatial energy.

    After all, the energy of magic couldn¡¯t be precisely analyzed by technological means at the moment.

    Inside the League of Defenders¡¯ base, there weren¡¯t many people present. Besides the logistics personnel Jerry, who always stayed inside the base, the others were absent.

    Ever since the day Lin Rui informed them that a powerful and evil wizard might invade Earth in the near future, everyone in the League of Defenders¡¯ base had been actively preparing. They remained vignt about the changes in the outside world and worked hard to improve their own abilities.

    As for Harry, Tony, and SHIELD, they had bought or rented almost the entire Greenwich, where the New York Sanctum mentioned by Lin Rui was located, in order to monitor that areaprehensively.

    As long as there is real magic energy in that area, the power of the League of Defenders, Iron Man, and SHIELD will arrive there in the first ce. With the consent of the Ancient One, Lin Rui has revealed more information about the Earth sorcerers to his allies.

    So, besides Lin Rui, the others also know what kind of people they need to be prepared for. Of course, whether the preparations they are making now are effective against sorcerer magic or not still needs to be tested in actualbat.

    After returning to the League of Defenders¡¯ base, Lin Rui chatted with Jerry about his experiences in the Himyas and Jack¡¯s situation before heading home. Lin Rui left a device on Jack that could locate his position. If anything happened in the Himyas, Jack could open a magical spatial portal and call Lin Rui over.

    Just as Lin Rui had left the League of Defenders¡¯ base and returned home, the Ancient One, who was guiding the young sorcerers selected from the Himyas, suddenly raised an eyebrow. In the next moment, in a burst of golden light, the Ancient One disappeared from the sorcerer¡¯s square.

    Hoo~

    When the Ancient One reappeared, he was no longer in the Himyas but on the rooftop of a bustling city¡¯s central skyscraper.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve shown yourself?¡± Standing on the rooftop of the central building in New York, the Ancient One muttered to himself, gazing at a certain ce in New York City.

    ¡­

    Buzzing~

    Just as the Ancient One disappeared from the Himyas and appeared in the center of New York City, Rick, who was the only one guarding the entire Sanctum while David went to the Himyas, suddenly awakened from his meditation. Feeling the information transmitted by the Sanctum, Rick furrowed his brows tightly.

    ¡°Is it really a betrayer?¡± Rick murmured with a deep tone, his hand emitting a golden light.

    Then, Rick, who had just been in meditation, stood up. At the same time, he sent out a message. Regardless of whether the situation detected by the Sanctum was the appearance of a betrayer or not, Rick would not take it lightly. To be honest, with the strength of those betrayers, Rick alone wouldn¡¯t be able to defend the Sanctum.

    Beep beep!

    In the next moment after Rick sent the message, themunicators on Jack and the special team from SHIELD, who had been guarding near New York to protect the Sanctum for three days, all received a message. Since Lin Rui has clearly expressed his intention to help the Earth sorcerers, Rick wouldn¡¯t refuse it outright.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1050: Kaecilius Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 1050: Kaecilius Appeared</h4>

    Although Rick rarely left the main gate, he was still aware of the secret changes happening outside Sanctum during these past few days. After all, he had been guarding this street for many years.

    So, Rick was well aware of which rooms in the building across the street housed agents and which rooms concealed special forces.

    Since Ancient One had already given his consent, Rick pretended not to know about the existence of those people. After all, their purpose was to assist. And now, Sanctum had actually detected some strange magical fluctuations. Perhaps they really needed the help of those individuals.

    ¡°The message has been sent. Now we¡¯ll see if those betrayers will show up. It¡¯s been so many years, I wonder how powerful they¡¯ve be,¡± Rick stood in the central hall of the second floor of Sanctum, looking outside through the huge windows and muttering to himself.

    ¡­

    As Rick stood in Sanctum, gazing outside through the windows, the entire Greenwich street, centered around the protection of Sanctum, quietly entered a state of emergency.

    In the buildings nking Sanctum, the SHIELD team began to gather and inspect their weapons and equipment. Across the street, Spiderman Peter, who had been on guard, focused his attention and utilized his spider senses.

    As for Tony, even though he didn¡¯te in person, he had arranged a considerable number of Iron Man suits in concealed locations on this street. With JARVIS controlling them, these Iron Man suits could exhibit formidablebat capabilities.

    Moreover, Tony had always desired to confront sorcerers because he had been developing his own magical battle suit. Perhaps this battle would help him perfect his magical armor.

    Apart from those who were originally guarding this street, the news of the situation in Sanctum had also been transmitted to the headquarters of various factions. In no time, the other members of the League of Defenders, Captain Rogers of SHIELD, and Tony, who was in his ownboratory, became aware of it.

    So, shortly after arriving home, Lin Rui hastily found an excuse and rushed out. Although the message from Sanctum wasn¡¯t a definite confirmation of the betrayers¡¯ presence, Lin Rui knew that they must have appeared. And the League of Defenders, Iron Man, and SHIELD hadn¡¯t truly faced sorcerers before.

    Therefore, despite their thorough preparations, they could very well be overwhelmed by the formidable betrayer sorcerers. After all, magic and technology were two different disciplines, and their advanced weaponry might be ineffective against those sorcerers.

    ¡°Sigh! I always worry so much! Maybe the Earth sorcerers could handle those betrayers without our help!¡± Lin Rui muttered to himself while swiftly flying through the streets of New York as Mirage Knight.

    Swish!

    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s Mirage Knight!¡±

    ¡°Really Mirage Knight! It¡¯s been so long since west saw Mirage Knight!¡±

    ¡°Where is he going?!¡±

    As Lin Rui soared through the streets of New York in broad daylight, he naturally caught the attention of countless people. News about Mirage Knight reappearing on the streets of New York spread like wildfire.

    Of course, Lin Rui didn¡¯t care about the excitement he brought to his fans by appearing on the streets of New York. He just wanted to reach Greenwich Street as soon as possible and see those betrayers in the first ce.

    ¡°Being the protagonist of the main mission is already enough for me to handle, and now there¡¯s another main mission to protect the Earth three times. Earth truly has many cmities,¡± Lin Rui, who had already swiftly traversed nearly half of New York, had now rushed into Greenwich Street, and his inner murmurs had yet to cease.

    Swish!

    Muttering to himself, Lin Rui swiftly rushed towards the location of Sanctum in New York.

    Meanwhile, as Lin Rui made his way towards the position of New York Sanctum, two blocks away, five individuals dressed oddly and out of ce were heading towards the Sanctum.

    Normally, their attire, though not extremely bizarre, with retro clothing and oversized hoods, should have attracted attention. However, as they walked down the street, nobody paid them any mind, it was as if they were invisible.

    These five individuals, dressed simrly to the Earth sorcerers but with darker-toned clothes and a deeper gaze, were naturally the betrayer sorcerers. Leading the group from the front was Kaecilius, once the proudest and most gifted disciple of the sorcerers.

    Since he defected from the Earth sorcerers, nobody knew how far Kaecilius had grown. After all, he was capable of connecting with the boss of the Dark Dimension, Dormammu, and drawing power from it.

    Tap, tap, tap~

    Step by step, Kaecilius calmly and indifferently approached the position of Sanctum in New York, his face mostly concealed by the hood.

    Due to drawing a significant amount of dark energy from the Dark Dimension, ck tendrils tainted the area around Kaecilius¡¯ eyes. Coupled with his cold gaze, he appeared particrly fierce and devoid of emotion.

    ¡°The guardians of Sanctum in New York are just two sorcerers with ordinary strength. Although they have the protection of the Sanctum¡¯s magic array, once we kill them, the array will be rendered useless,¡± Kaecilius spoke in an icy tone as they drew closer to the streets where Sanctum was located.

    ¡°Understood,¡± The four other betrayers following behind Kaecilius nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Unless something unexpected happens, our presence should have been detected by now. However, I¡¯m quite curious to see just how strong the Ancient One really is¡­¡±

    Bang!

    With a light tap of his right foot against the wall of a building, Lin Rui had already entered the street where Sanctum was located. As he rushed into the street, he noticed that the SHIELD team was quietly evacuating the ordinary people from the surroundings, forming a perimeter. However, so far, he hadn¡¯t seen anyone suspicious.

    ¡°Peter, have you noticed anything on your end?¡± Lin Rui asked Peter through themunicator as he walked slowly towards the direction of Sanctum. At the same time, he activated his Insight Technique.

    ¡°Not yet, but my Spider-Sense has been warning me of danger for thest minute!¡± Peter quickly replied to Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1051: Danger Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1051: Danger Arrives</h4>

    Whether it was the close surveince of SHIELD, the search analysis by JARVIS, or the observation by the League of Defenders, they didn¡¯t detect anything unusual. There was no trace of magical energy, and no suspicious individuals approached the Sanctum.

    However, Peter, with his spider sense, had received a warning from it a minute ago that danger was approaching. Unfortunately, his spider sense couldn¡¯t provide any more specific information. Peter didn¡¯t know where the danger wasing from or how severe it was.

    ¡°A minute ago? Then they should have already arrived by now!¡± Upon hearing Peter¡¯s reply, Lin Rui¡¯s expression flickered with nervousness.

    A lot could happen in a minute, and if Peter had sensed something a minute ago, it meant that the other party hadpletely evaded the surveince and search methods of SHIELD, JARVIS, and the League of Defenders. Considering themonbat methods of Sorcerers, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.

    At that moment, Lin Rui suddenly recalled the situation when the betrayer appeared and fought against the Ancient One in the original storyline. In the original plot, their battle was intense and wildly imaginative.

    However, no matter how much they transformed the city during their fight, there would be no changes in the outside world. That was because their battle took ce within the Mirror Dimension.

    Therefore, if the betrayer had already covered this area with the Mirror Dimension, all the measures set up by Lin Rui and the others would be excluded from it. In other words, if the betrayer intended to, they wouldn¡¯t be able to detect them, let alone intercept them.

    Swish!

    With this in mind, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t afford to walk over casually anymore. He dashed directly onto the street. By this time, people had already been evacuated, and the appearance of Mirage Knight didn¡¯t surprise anyone. After all, those who noticed Mirage Knight knew he was here to help.

    While rushing towards the Sanctum¡¯s location, Lin Rui also sent messages to the others, expressing his conjecture. Tony had previous experience with the Mirror Dimension, so Lin Rui believed he would know that if the betrayer used it, their preparations would be useless.

    ¡°Hmm?! Spatial energy fluctuation!¡± Just as Lin Rui was approaching the vicinity of the Sanctum, he suddenly sensed a faint spatial energy fluctuation.

    Different from normal spatial energy, this fluctuation was more subtle and controble. However, after carrying the Space Infinity Stone for so many days, Lin Rui was very sensitive to spatial energy. Therefore, as he ran over, he sensed the fluctuation.

    ¡°Could it be the Mirror Dimension?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know if this spatial energy fluctuation was caused by the betrayer constructing the Mirror Dimension, Lin Rui didn¡¯t have time to analyze it anymore.

    Swish!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui turned into a shadow and swiftly moved toward the location he sensed. Lin Rui didn¡¯t know that just as he had dashed dozens of meters ahead, two transparent spatial energies slid past him.

    In the areas crossed by these two spatial energies, every building underwent changes that defied thews of physics. Clearly, they had all been enveloped within the Mirror Dimension.

    ¡°JARVIS, remember my location! If you can¡¯t find meter, try using the Magic Cube!¡± Witnessing the miraculous changes happening around him, Lin Rui quickly sent out a message.

    At the same time, Lin Rui messaged Jack, who was far away in the Himyas. Although Lin Rui wasn¡¯t sure if he was already isted within the Mirror Dimension, he decided to take a gamble.

    While sending out these two messages, the road he was running towards started rotating in one direction, rapidly extending towards Lin Rui¡¯s position.

    Whoosh!

    As the road beneath his feet rapidly rotated ny degrees, Lin Rui was affected by gravity and quicklyy t on the ground, using his internal energy to prevent himself from falling.

    ¡°Damn it! Am I the only one who came in here?!¡± Feeling the world around him being overturned and relying on his internal energy to maintain his flight, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but mutter in frustration.

    They hadn¡¯t made adequate preparations for this coboration with the Sorcerers. Of course, even with preparations, it was highly likely they would be useful against the nearly insurmountable Mirror Dimension.

    After all, only sorcerers could counteract sorcerers¡¯ spells. And if many sorcerers were present here, the betrayer might not even make a move.

    Furthermore, Lin Rui and the others had wanted to test their skills against these extraordinary sorcerers. Otherwise, after Lin Rui had anticipated the betrayer¡¯s move, they should have stationed dozens of sorcerers near Sanctum.

    Now, due to their own actions, it seemed that the sorcerers hadn¡¯t deployed many reinforcements.

    Boom!

    To conserve his internal energy, Lin Rui kicked open a window of a nearby house and rushed inside. He then secured himself near the window, watching the continuously rotating world outside.

    At this moment, Lin Rui felt as if he was on a swing ride in an amusement park, experiencing the exhrating sensation of rotation and weightlessness.

    Ding! Ding!

    While Lin Rui was lying by the window, hoping to catch a glimpse of the betrayer, a notification sound suddenly emanated from his wristband. Surprised, Lin Rui raised his right hand and nced at it, his eyes revealing a hint of excitement.

    ¡°JARVIS? Can you still contact me?!¡± It turned out that the notification sound on Lin Rui¡¯s wristband was amunication message from JARVIS.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jackson, but I have lost contact with the main system. It seems this space has been severed from the main world. I now only have two Iron Man suits.¡± In response to Lin Rui¡¯s surprised inquiry, JARVIS¡¯s voice came through the wristband.

    Evidently, JARVIS had concealed two Iron Man suits near Sanctum from the beginning. Equipped with the systems installed by JARVIS, even if they lost contact with the main system, they would still be able to function effectively.

    ¡°Just two suits? It¡¯s better than none at all!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes brightened with delight upon hearing JARVIS¡¯s reply, though he still found some sce in it.

    Lin Rui had previously fought alongside a standalone JARVIS-controlled Iron Man suit, during the mission to rescue Miss Jane Foster when they traversed the London dimensional space. Althoughcking the immense capabilities of the main system, the standalone JARVIS was fully capable of executing missions.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1052: Alone

    <h4>Chapter 1052: Alone</h4>

    In addition, Lin Rui had witnessed Tony¡¯s upgraded semi-lifeform mechanized suit. Although these two suits were not thetest models of semi-lifeform mechanized suits, they were clearly upgraded.

    In this situation, having two high-performance Iron Man suits with sufficient firepower would be much more helpful to Lin Rui than having two additional warriors.

    ¡°JARVIS, can you locate the traitors? They should be inside here,¡± Lin Rui asked JARVIS with slightly increased confidence now that he had assistance.

    ¡°Yes, I have detected five individuals heading towards the location of the Sanctum. Should I intercept them?¡± JARVIS quickly responded to Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry.

    It seemed that because they had already enveloped the Sanctum in the Mirror Dimension, Kaecilius, and the others did not deliberately conceal their tracks. Therefore, JARVIS, who had hidden himself, was able to discover them.

    Just as Lin Rui¡¯s technology had little effect on magic, Kaecilius and the other sorcerers were equally unaware of JARVIS¡¯s covert scanning.

    ¡°Five people? That¡¯s quite a lot!¡­¡± Lin Rui murmured with a furrowed brow upon hearing JARVIS¡¯s response.

    Even if their strength was not that strong, Lin Rui felt that his chances of winning against the five traitorous sorcerers with the help of the two Iron Man suits and the sorcerer guarding the Sanctum, Rick, were not very high.

    However, if Lin Rui and the others didn¡¯t take action, once the five traitorous sorcerers breached the Sanctum, it would mean that Dormammu was one step closer to Earth.

    ¡°Never mind! I¡¯ll handle it in the end! JARVIS, send me the locations of those individuals! We¡¯ll intercept them together! I refuse to believe that as long as we can stop them for a while, the Earth¡¯s sorcerers won¡¯te to our aid!¡± After contemting for a moment, Lin Rui made the decision to take action.

    ¡°Understood, Jackson.¡± JARVIS agreed, and he promptly sent Lin Rui the locations of the five traitorous sorcerers.

    Subsequently, while maintaining contact with the standalone version of JARVIS, Lin Rui climbed out of the window and jumped out. The world outside had stopped its constant rotation, likely because Kaecilius and the others believed that they hadplete control over this space.

    However, the entire world had changedpletely. The sky and the ground were indistinguishable, and various buildings were dismantled and reassembled like building blocks, creating a magical and fantastical world.

    P¨±~

    Carefully stepping onto a tform made up of building materials from nearby base houses, Lin Rui confirmed its reality before descending. Then, he looked around. One couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the current situation, even though Lin Rui had mentally prepared himself.

    ¡°So, this is the true effect of the Mirror Dimension? Creating a worldpletely isted from the real world, where one can modify reality and even thews of physics ording to their own desires!¡± Observing the world before his eyes, where everything was inverted, and directions were blurred, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Although Lin Rui had previously witnessed the Mirror Dimension, that instance was used to trap Venom and the otherworldly demon possessing Harry, and it did notpletely change the entire world like this time.

    The world Lin Rui was currently in wasposed of magical floating tforms. The outermostyer consisted of a circr barrier formed by the ground and the sky, enclosing the inner world.

    Lin Rui had just jumped from a house on the outer edge to a tform in front of him. There were many simr tforms in front of him, each dozens of meters apart. The central position remained unchanged, guarding the Sanctum.

    The location of the Iron Man suits controlled by JARVIS was to Lin Rui¡¯s right, about two hundred meters away. This distance was not far for Lin Rui and the Iron Man suits, and they could quickly converge.

    As for the positions of the five traitorous sorcerers that JARVIS had sent to Lin Rui, they had already reached the tform closest to the center, guarding the Sanctum. With Lin Rui¡¯s vision, he could clearly see the five individuals on two separate tforms, moving closer to the Sanctum.

    In thispletely inverted world, only the Sanctum remained intact. However, the five traitorous sorcerers had already surrounded it, and it was uncertain whether the Sanctum could withstand their attacks.

    Reluctant to use the Insight Technique or Psychic Power to detect the five traitorous sorcerers, Lin Rui quietly leaped and maneuvered between several tforms, making his way towards the central position.

    ¡°JARVIS, attack! Don¡¯t hold back, these sorcerers are even stronger than we calcted!¡± When Lin Rui felt that he was close enough, he whispered to JARVIS, who was also approaching in the shadows.

    Swish!

    In the next moment after speaking with JARVIS, Lin Rui tapped his foot, and his entire body turned into a shadow, rushing towards the two traitorous sorcerers on the tform ahead.

    The other three traitorous sorcerers on the second tform were left to JARVIS. Lin Rui wanted to test their abilities first.

    In mid-air, as he charged towards the tform, Lin Rui swiftly drew his Beheading Spirit Sword from his waist. Before the two traitorous sorcerers could react to the presence behind them, Lin Rui had already swung his sword.

    Whoosh!

    With minimal buildup, a magnificent Azura Sword Energy shimmered in this inverted world and quickly shed toward the two traitorous sorcerers on the tform ahead.

    As the sword Energy appeared, the tremendous energy fluctuation finally alerted the traitorous sorcerers who were surrounding the Sanctum to the unexpected danger behind them. The five traitors quickly turned around, only to be faced with the colossal sword Energy descending upon them. And of course, on the other side, there were JARVIS¡¯s micro-missiles and a torrent of firepower.

    Buzzing!

    Reacting swiftly to the sudden attack, the traitorous sorcerers rapidly gestured their hand seals. Before Lin Rui¡¯s sword Energy and Iron Man¡¯s firepower could reach them, two golden magical portals appeared on either side, intercepting the attacks.

    Swish swish swish!

    The location of the three traitorous sorcerers targeted by JARVIS¡¯s attacks was shielded by the sudden appearance of the magical portals. Several missiles and other firepower attacks were redirected and disappeared through the magical portals.

    Only one missile, under JARVIS¡¯s control, managed to evade the magical portal, circled around, and continued its assault towards them.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1053: Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 1053: Powerful</h4>

    With a loud bang, the missile finally exploded in front of one of the traitorous sorcerers. However, before the explosion, that sorcerer constructed a magical shield using their magic.

    As a result, the power of the explosion waspletely blocked by the shield, and the sorcerer behind only took a few steps back without any harm.

    Although most of JARVIS¡¯s attacks were redirected by the traitorous sorcerers¡¯ magical portal, the only missile that managed to slip through was blocked by the magical shield. However, Lin Rui¡¯s grandiose Sword Energy was not transferred. This was because Lin Rui¡¯s Sword Energy was over ten meters long and several meters wide.

    Therefore, the magical portals hastily constructed by the traitorous sorcerers couldn¡¯t expand fast enough to transfer away this Sword Energy. Just as the missile controlled by JARVIS exploded, Lin Rui¡¯s Sword Energy struck precisely on the golden magical portal.

    Boom!

    The magnificent Azura Sword Energy fiercely struck the golden barrier, producing intense explosions and shockwaves. The next moment, the Sword Energy,posed of fierce internal energy, almost without pause, shattered the golden barrier.

    For a moment, the Azura Sword Energy and the scattered golden magical light radiated brilliant splendor in this inverted world.

    After cleaving through the magical portal, the colossal Azura Sword Energy continued its relentless descent. However, just like the missile attack blocked by a magical shield on another tform, as the Azura Sword Energy shattered the magical portal, a seemingly heavy and substantial golden magical shield had already risen below.

    Bang!

    Unlike the sound produced when the golden magical portal shattered, the sound generated when the Azura Sword Energy struck the golden shield was dull, like a real sword striking a real shield. This time, the shield managed to block the strike of the Azura Sword Energy!

    Buzzing!

    At the sh between the massive Azura Sword Energy and the golden shield, countless small Azura Sword Energy relentlessly impacted the surface of the golden shield. However, the surface of the golden shield continuously shimmered with mysterious runes, blocking the impact of those Azura Sword Energy.

    Whoosh whoosh~

    Gripping tightly onto the Beheading Spirit Sword enveloped by the Azura Sword Energy, Lin Rui remained suspended in mid-air.

    The tremendous Azura Sword Energy that had been unleashed didn¡¯tpletely separate from him; it was still connected to Lin Rui and his Beheading Spirit Sword. Thus, Lin Rui could sense the immense strength of the golden magical shield from the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    However, Lin Rui hadn¡¯t yet unleashed his full power. This was merely a sword strike, but he wouldn¡¯t allow the opponent to simply block his first attack.

    In a ce imperceptible to outsiders, it seemed as if a thunderous sound erupted from within Lin Rui. Then, his right arm, which trembled slightly, suddenly grew thicker, with the muscles on his arm bulging.

    Whoosh!

    As the strength of his right arm surged, Lin Rui also brought his left hand forward. The next moment, he transformed from wielding the sword with one hand to wielding it with both hands.

    ¡°Do you think you can block me? No way!! Shatter!¡± A faint Azura light gleamed in his eyes as Lin Rui tightly gripped the hilt of the Beheading Spirit Sword and let out a deep roar.

    Swish!

    While roaring, Lin Rui exerted immense force with both hands, pressing down forcefully. The Beheading Spirit Sword, which had seemed to be held back by an invisible force, was forcefully cleaved downwards by Lin Rui¡¯s nearly berserk strength as if it had sliced through the invisible barrier.

    After Lin Rui forcefully swung down the Beheading Spirit Sword in his hand, the immense Azura Sword Energy emanating from it instantly gathered all its power and shed down with great force!

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    In the next moment, the golden magic shield that had been blocking the Azura Sword Energy below finally shattered under overwhelming pressure. Countless golden lights mixed with broken golden runes scattered and shattered around the Azura Sword Energy, creating a spectacr scene rarely seen even in fantasy movies.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    After shattering the golden magic shield, the massive Azura Sword Energy continued its relentless strike toward the two treacherous sorcerers below, who stood there with astonished expressions,pletely unresponsive to the situation before them.

    Bang!

    With a loud bang, the immense Azura Sword Energy struck the suspended tform, creating a huge crater where the tform had once been solid.

    As the Azura Sword Energy cleaved into the ground, Lin Rui, who was suspended in mid-air, sheathed his sword and descended downwards. The sword energy dissipated rapidly as Lin Rui descended.

    However, his expression wasn¡¯t particrly pleasant as he descended. In his perception, his previous strike had ultimately failed to hit the two treacherous sorcerers.

    As Lin Rui descended, his gaze quickly swept to another tform. As expected, there were now two additional individuals besides the three treacherous sorcerers on that tform.

    Originally, when Lin Rui¡¯s sword energy attack shattered the golden magic shield and was about to strike the two treacherous sorcerers below, two individuals with golden braids swiftly swooped in from the adjacent tform, grabbed the two bewildered sorcerers, and pulled them away in the nick of time. This sudden intervention saved them from the reach of the Azura Sword Energy.

    Thud.

    Landing gently on the tform where the two treacherous sorcerers had been, Lin Rui looked toward the five treacherous sorcerers on the nearby tform. At the same time, JARVIS had already taken control of the two Iron Man suits, flying behind Lin Rui to provide support and act as his backup.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you attacking us?¡± As Lin Rui stood beside therge crater he had created with his sword strike, Kaecilius, the leader of the treacherous sorcerers, was the first to speak with a cold and indifferent tone.

    No need to guess, the person questioning Lin Rui was Kaecilius, the leader of the treacherous sorcerers who had just rescued the two sorcerers attacked by Lin Rui. However, they clearly had no knowledge of why Lin Rui and the two Iron Man suits had appeared here and why they had attacked them.

    ¡°Who am I? It seems you are indeed ignorant! Even if you don¡¯t recognize me, you should at least recognize the origin of these two Iron Man suits behind me,¡± Lin Rui replied without mincing his words upon hearing Kaecilius¡¯ question.

    Although the Earth sorcerers were notpletely isted from the world, their unique identities meant that they didn¡¯t interact much with the outside world. This resulted in them not being up to date with thetest changes in the world.

    Lin Rui was well aware of this situation, but he hadn¡¯t expected the treacherous sorcerers to be in the same predicament.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1054: Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1054: Attack</h4>

    If Mirage Knight¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t impressive enough, then the name Iron Man has long been known worldwide. Even the sorcerers, who don¡¯t interact much with the outside world, couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of Iron Man, the iconic protector of Earth.

    Sure enough, after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Kaecilius nced several times at the two Iron Man suits behind him. Gradually, the look in his eyes changed.

    ¡°That is¡­ Iron Man? Tony Stark?!¡± Finally, Kaecilius eximed in astonishment.

    Clearly, Kaecilius knew about Iron Man. Moreover, he was aware of Tony Stark, the most famous person in the world at present. Based on his understanding, only Tony Stark would have the qualifications to equip such Iron Man suits. So, does that mean Tony Stark is inside these two Iron Man suits?

    ¡°You guessed it right, but here¡¯s your reward for it! JARVIS!¡± Upon hearing Kaecilius¡¯s surprised voice, Lin Rui¡¯s initially calm expression turned fierce, and he quickly shouted.

    Regardless of whether the other party knew his identity or not, Lin Rui¡¯s purpose ining here was to prevent them from damaging the Sanctum. Therefore, the moment the other party was distracted by surprise was the perfect time for Lin Rui to strike.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s sudden shout, JARVIS instantly unleashed a dozenser beams, their targets being the five renegade sorcerers on the tform tens of meters away. At the same time, Lin Rui swung his Beheading Spirit Sword twice, and a cross-shaped sword energy swiftly surged forward, continuously expanding during flight.

    Swish!

    Theser beams moved at a very fast speed. If these renegade sorcerers wanted to use magical portals to divert theser beams, they wouldn¡¯t have time to open the portals and would be hit by the beams. Therefore, they didn¡¯t open any magical portals but instead swiftly waved their hands in front of them.

    Swish swish swish!

    The next moment, the dozenser beams had already reached them. However, miraculously, when theser beams approached them, they seemed to collide with an invisible barrier, causing them to refract at an angle and veer off.

    The refractedser beams pierced through the distorted world, ultimately heading somewhere unknown. It seemed that these sorcerers had a way to render certain modern technological methods ineffective against them.

    However, although theser beam attack from the Iron Man suits was once again ineffective, Lin Rui¡¯s sword energy was not mysteriously refracted but collided directly against their defensive means.

    It appeared that magical defenses effective againstsers were ineffective against Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy.

    Thud!

    However, just as Lin Rui¡¯s cross-shaped sword energy collided against their shield, Kaecilius, who had been surprised a moment ago upon recognizing the origin of the Iron Man suits, swiftly took action. A golden whip fiercelyshed at Lin Rui¡¯s cross-shaped sword energy, and the intense magical energy dispersed Lin Rui¡¯s sword energy.

    Whoosh!

    Subsequently, several golden whips quickly swept toward Lin Rui. Clearly, regardless of Lin Rui¡¯s background, since he had attacked them, these renegade sorcerers would not hesitate to strike back.

    After all, they were intent on bringing Dormammu into this world, and dealing with these individuals possessing special abilities who opposed them would be a good start.

    Swish swish!

    Even though Lin Rui reacted quickly, two golden whips still wrapped around his feet. The sorcerers tried to pull him down forcefully, but they couldn¡¯t bring him down.

    ¡°Hmph! Is that all the strength you have? It seems that you aren¡¯t as formidable as I thought,¡± Lin Rui coldly remarked as he stood firmly on the ground, unaffected by their attempts to bring him down.

    Swish!

    Just as Lin Rui finished speaking, a golden beam of light flew swiftly from his side. It was a boomerang-like weapon made of golden magic.

    Whoosh!

    Lin Rui caught sight of the attack and swiftly swung his Beheading Spirit Sword, blocking the path of the golden boomerang. However, just as the boomerang was about to collide with the sword, it swiftly spun around the Beheading Spirit Sword, elerating and grazing past Lin Rui¡¯s face.

    Crack!

    Although Lin Rui quickly turned his head to dodge, the golden light grazed his face, brushing against his ck hood. A small scratch appeared beneath his right eye, oozing a trickle of red blood, which quickly stopped.

    ¡°It seems I shouldn¡¯t underestimate you¡­¡± Lin Rui¡¯s gaze turned cold as he felt a fiery sensation on his wounded cheek, muttering under his breath.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a powerful surge of internal energy erupted from Lin Rui¡¯s body. He forcefully took two steps backward while his feet were still entangled by the golden whips, causing the two traitorous sorcerers to be pulled forward.

    Swish swish!

    As the two traitorous sorcerers stumbled forward due to Lin Rui¡¯s sudden retreat, two Azura Sword Energy swiftly shed toward them.

    P¨± P¨±!

    This time, without Kaecilius¡¯ assistance, the two traitorous sorcerers were directly struck in the chest by the two Sword Energy attacks. Their golden whips disintegrated, and they were sent flying in agony.

    With the control released from his feet in a straightforward manner, Lin Rui dashed towards the tform ahead. His recent encounters in the Himyas had given him a clearer understanding of the fighting style of Earth sorcerers, including these seemingly weak traitorous sorcerers in front of him. He believed he could hold his own against them.

    Compared to the many sorcerers he had encountered in the Himyas, Lin Rui felt that these traitorous sorcerers didn¡¯t seem very strong. Perhaps a few powerful sorcerers from the Himyas could easily dispatch them.

    ¡°Could these be nothing more than cannon fodder among the traitorous sorcerers?¡± Lin Rui silently pondered as he charged forward.

    Humming!

    As Lin Rui was lost in thought, a strong surge of magical energy emanated from the front. Finally, Kaecilius, who had only made one move earlier, took action again. This time, he seemed more serious. Dozens of golden whips appeared in front of him as he rapidly performed hand seals, and then he fiercelyshed them toward Lin Rui in mid-air.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1055: Kaecilius

    <h4>Chapter 1055: Kaecilius</h4>

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    A dozen golden whips swiftlyshed towards Lin Rui in mid-air from various angles, making him appear like a helpless bird with nowhere to escape and it was as if a cunning hunter was about to capture him.

    ¡°Haha! Now it¡¯s getting interesting!¡± Laughing loudly, Lin Rui shouted while floating in mid-air, surrounded by the approaching golden whips from all sides.

    P¨±!

    Then, Lin Rui quickly stomped on the air beneath his feet, swiftly maneuvering and evading them in mid-air. Having upgraded his lightness technique to an elite level and with a significant increase in his internal energy reserves, Lin Rui had acquired a new special ability: Flight, and it was an incredibly agile one.

    Swish, swish, swish!

    As Lin Rui maneuvered left and right in mid-air, he not only evaded the attacks but also used his Beheading Spirit Sword to unleash sword energy attacks to cut through the golden whips.

    However, every time a whip was severed, it quickly recovered and continued tosh toward Lin Rui. It seemed that Kaecilius intended to teach Lin Rui a harsh lesson this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this guy; you all go to the Sanctum!¡± While manipting the golden whips to attack Lin Rui in mid-air, Kaeciliusmanded the other renegade sorcerers beside him.

    Their objective was to disrupt the Sanctum¡¯s protection in New York. Engaging in a battle here with this inexplicable individual was unwise. Although the Mirror Dimension was enough to iste this space from the original world, it would eventually be broken if formidable sorcerers from Earth arrived.

    Kaecilius wasn¡¯t willing to take risks, as his current power was still insufficient to confront the entire sorcerer lineage of Earth.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Upon hearing Kaecilius¡¯s order, the renegade sorcerers who had been standing by and observing quickly ran towards the central Sanctum to carry out their mission.

    ¡°JARVIS, intercept those people!¡± Lin Rui, entangled by Kaecilius, quickly shouted to JARVIS upon seeing the actions of the renegade sorcerers.

    Swish, swish!

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, the two Iron Man armors that had been standing by sprang into action,unching numerous attacks along the way. Although the standalone version of JARVIS hadn¡¯t analyzed how to deal with these sorcerers with peculiar energy, the two Iron Man armors under his control still had many offensive capabilities yet to be deployed.

    Boom!

    Soon, JARVIS managed to intercept the four renegade sorcerers who were running towards the Sanctum, using various powerful firepower.

    Seeing that JARVIS had sessfully stopped the four renegade sorcerers, Lin Rui, who was dealing with the dozen golden whips, breathed a sigh of relief. If their opponents managed to damage the Sanctum, all their efforts would be in vain. Lin Rui then redirected his attention to his immediate adversary.

    P¨±!

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you must be Kaecilius, right?¡± Lin Rui severed two golden whips that had reached him, his gaze fixed on his opponent below, whose head waspletely covered by a hood.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Kaecilius, who was casting a spell, noticeably paused. He silently raised his head, revealing half of his face from within the hood. Kaecilius, with half of his face exposed, stared intensely at Lin Rui in mid-air, his eyes icy and cold.

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not an ordinary fellow. Or perhaps¡­ Iron Man has already allied himself with those hypocrites,¡± Kaecilius said in a cold and indifferent tone, fixedly gazing at Lin Rui in mid-air.

    ¡°Hypocrite? Are you referring to the Ancient One?¡± Upon hearing Kaecilius¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as he continued to inquire.

    ¡°Hmm? It seems you really know something. But even if you know, so what? Today, I won¡¯t let you stop my n!¡± Hearing Lin Rui mention the Ancient One, Kaecilius appeared visibly surprised, but he quickly responded with a cold and harsh tone.

    Boom!

    After his retort, a powerful aura surged from Kaecilius¡¯s body. Unlike the aura of ordinary practitioners, the aura emanating from Kaecilius carried a hint of something repulsive that made Lin Rui instinctively feel disgusted. It was as if that repulsive presence should not exist in this world.

    ¡°It seems you really are Kaecilius.¡± Sensing the formidable aura emanating from the person before him and that repulsive presence, Lin Rui furrowed his brow and spoke.

    As Kaecilius¡¯s own aura surged, Lin Rui felt immense pressure. Although it didn¡¯tpare to the pressure he faced when confronting the Ancient One and Odin, it still gave Lin Rui a dangerous feeling. Unless there were special circumstances, Lin Rui was not a match for Kaecilius!

    ¡°Now that you know my identity, you should also know that you are no match for me.¡± Kaecilius halted his hand seals, and as the golden whips slowly disappeared in mid-air, he gazed calmly at Lin Rui.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m your match or not, we¡¯ll find out after we fight!¡± Upon hearing Kaecilius¡¯s words, Lin Rui bluntly retorted.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a powerful force surged from Lin Rui¡¯s body. Facing the strongest enemy he had ever encountered, a sorcerer with a highly uniquebat style, Lin Rui unleashed his own internal energy domain without hesitation.

    During his time in the Himyas, Lin Rui had tested the restraining effect of his internal energy domain on magic. Although it didn¡¯t exert the same intense suppression as it did on other things, it still had an effect. However, if the opponent¡¯s strength far surpassed Lin Rui¡¯s own, perhaps this domain would be of little use.

    ¡°Take this!¡± With his internal energy domain unleashed, Lin Rui¡¯s aura soared, and he shouted loudly as he swung the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    Swish!

    Without any preparatory motion, Lin Rui directly cleaved a sword energy attack toward Kaecilius through the air. Following the trajectory of the sword qi, Lin Rui¡¯s entire person followed suit, rushing swiftly toward Kaecilius.

    Compared to continuous long-range attacks with sword qi, Lin Rui preferred close-quartersbat. After all, the sword energy attack consumed in long-range attacks relied on the energy provided by his internal energy. In closebat, Lin Rui could leverage more of his advantages.

    ¡°Hmph! Do you really think I¡¯m one of those fools who haven¡¯t experienced true power?¡± Seeing the sword qi unleashed by Lin Rui and the figure swiftly approaching from behind it, Kaecilius stood still and disdainfully retorted.

    Hummm!

    In the next moment, a golden magical portal quickly appeared behind Kaecilius. Unlike other sorcerers who required a certain casting time, Kaecilius seemed capable of creating magical portals with ease.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1056: Do Not Beat

    <h4>Chapter 1056: Do Not Beat</h4>

    Huh~

    After the magical space portal appeared behind him, Kaecilius calmly took a step back and walked into it. As Kaecilius entered the magical space portal, Lin Rui rushed over at high speed.

    With Lin Rui¡¯s speed, he could easily rush into the magical space portal before it disappeared. However, he only swung the Beheading Spirit Sword with force, shooting out a Sword Energy Attack forward, and quickly stopped.

    No one knew where the magical space portal created by Kaecilius led, and Lin Rui wasn¡¯t willing to take the risk of following him.

    ¡°If I had known I would encounter these treacherous sorcerers so soon, I would have brought the Magic Cube with me! At least, the spatial energy of the Magic Cube should be able to counteract their magic teleportation!¡± Lin Rui muttered helplessly as he watched the sword energy shoot into the magical space portal.

    Kaecilius could leave at any time using the magical space portal, and Lin Rui wanted to have a good fight with him, but it was really an awkward situation. If Kaecilius chose to abandon Lin Rui and attack the Sanctum Guardians, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t have a good solution and could only focus on defense.

    Hummm!

    However, this time Lin Rui clearly didn¡¯t anticipate Kaecilius¡¯s strong desire to deal with him. Just as Lin Rui was about to help JARVIS after his attack failed, a wave of magical space fluctuations suddenly came from above his head, followed by the sudden appearance of a magical space portal.

    Boom!

    Almost simultaneously with the appearance of the magical space portal, a powerful magical energy surged out of it, targeting Lin Rui below.

    Clearly, Kaecilius took advantage of his ability to create magical space portals at any time and unleashed a powerful attack on Lin Rui, who couldn¡¯t perceive it and directly sted toward him at close range.

    Although Lin Rui reacted quickly and intended to leave the spot the moment the magical space portal appeared above his head, the intense magical energy emanating from the portal suppressed him in ce.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Feeling the tremendous pressureing from above, Lin Rui cursed under his breath.

    Unable to escape, Lin Rui gritted his teeth and fully released his internal energy field. While lifting the Beheading Spirit Sword forcefully with his right hand, his left hand already held a small metal sphere that he had previously used for defense when he hade to the Sanctum.

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui finished doing all this, the brilliant golden magical energy torrent from above solidly collided with the edge of his internal energy field.

    Boom!

    The twopletely different energies erupted into a fierce explosion the moment they made contact with each other. Lin Rui, standing on the ground at the center of the field, turned pale as the golden magical torrent collided with his internal energy field, followed by a rapid flush of redness.

    He nearly spewed out a mouthful of blood. This was the first time he had been suppressed so miserably since his power greatly increased and he unexpectedly ¡°Comprehended¡± the domain after the Dark Elf incident.

    Bang!

    Just as Lin Rui forcibly held back the blood from spilling out of his mouth, the sword he had just swung finally pierced through the edge of his internal energy field and collided with the golden magical torrent above.

    The Azura sword energy, after absorbing some of the energy within the field, gained tremendous power. After breaking out of the field, it actually tore a crack in the golden magical torrent.

    However, although this sword¡¯s power was great and it did manage to create a crack in the golden magical torrent, the golden magical torrent from above seemed endless. The Azura sword energy only prated less than two meters before being rapidly depleted and dissipated within the encirclement of the golden magical torrent.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer! If only I hadn¡¯t acted so recklessly! With the defenses of Sanctum and the knowledge that Ancient One and the others have about the treacherous sorcerers, the Sanctum shouldn¡¯t have been breached so easily!¡± Feeling the overwhelming strain on his body, Lin Rui deeply regretted his actions.

    Of course, it was toote to think about that now. Lin Rui already had a sense of disdain toward Kaecilius in his heart. Coupled with his recent increase in his strength, he had dared to charge in alone even though he knew that Kaecilius would use the Mirror Dimension.

    Boom~

    Rumble!

    While Lin Rui was regretting his impulsive actions, his internal energy field finally copsed. In a burst of energy, Lin Rui¡¯s field was forcefully crushed and shattered by the golden magical torrent.

    Countless Azura energies scattered and flew under the bombardment of the golden magical torrent, and Lin Rui was too weak to organize another defense.

    P¨±!

    At the moment the field copsed, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t hold back and spurted out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°I hope you give me some strength!¡± Ignoring the bloodstains on his chest, Lin Rui muttered to himself as he clenched his left hand tightly.

    Click~

    Hoo, hoo, hoo!

    The sound of mechanical metal rotation rang out the moment Lin Rui clenched his left hand. Then, a semi-transparent light screen surged out from Lin Rui¡¯s left hand.

    This semi-transparent light screen appeared and enveloped Lin Rui, pushing away all the dispersed Azura¡¯s internal energy in the surroundings, creating a spherical protective barrier simr to a vacuum.

    Boom!

    Just as the protective barrier enveloped Lin Rui, the golden magical torrent from above collided with his internal energy once again.

    Crack, Crack, Crack!

    The semi-transparent barrier did not shatter or crack, but the ground beneath Lin Rui¡¯s feet quickly fissured. Under the suppression of the golden magical torrent from above, the spherical protective barrier was smashed into the ground like an egg.

    Fortunately, the protective shell that safeguarded Lin Rui seemed very sturdy, at least, it was stronger than Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy defense.

    ¡°Thank goodness! The quality of the products from the System Shop is guaranteed! It¡¯s not in vain that I spent so many Reward Points!¡± Although his whole body was smashed into the ground along with the semi-transparent barrier, Lin Rui could still sense the strength of this defense.

    Swish!

    Just as Lin Rui was relieved, a figure suddenly rushed out from the magic space portal above his head. Kaecilius emerged from the Magic Cube space portal, and his gaze was fixed firmly on Lin Rui, who was protected by the semi-transparent barrier below.

    His eyes blinked, and it was unclear what he was thinking. However, he was clearly astonished by theyer of semi-transparent protection surrounding Lin Rui.

    While he was surprised, Kaecilius wouldn¡¯t back down since he had already made a move. So, in the next moment, he pounced towards Lin Rui below, and two semi-transparent magical energy long knives appeared out of thin air in his hands.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1057: Broken Guards

    <h4>Chapter 1057: Broken Guards</h4>

    Swish!

    As the golden magical torrent blocked Lin Rui¡¯s line of sight, Kaecilius appeared silently in front of him, swiftly shing his de toward the translucent protective barrier enveloping Lin Rui.

    Crash!

    Crackle¡­

    With a muffled sound, Kaecilius¡¯ de struck the protective barrier. Unlike the pure energy attack of the golden magical torrent, this was a close-range melee attack. Surprisingly, the translucent barrier, which had remained sturdy against the golden magical torrent, now showed slight cracks under Kaecilius¡¯ attack.

    ¡°Damn it! Can it only withstand energy attacks and not physical attacks?!¡± Lin Rui nervously muttered to himself upon seeing the cracks in the barrier.

    Lin Rui had already noticed Kaecilius when he made his move. However, at that moment, Lin Rui was already injured from the shattered domain, making it difficult for him to mount a strong counterattack against Kaecilius.

    Furthermore, the golden magical torrent outside had not subsided yet, and if the protective barrier was breached at this point, Lin Rui would be in grave danger.

    Crash!

    Crackle¡­

    While Lin Rui anxiously focused on Kaecilius outside, the enemy delivered another fierce blow. This time, the cracks on the translucent barrier grewrger and deeper.

    It seemed that with a couple more strikes, the protective barrier would copse. After all, the pressure from the golden magical torrent had intensified due to the cracks in the barrier.

    Huff, huff¡­

    However, just as Kaecilius was about to strike for the third time, the golden magical torrent that had been suppressing Lin Rui finally subsided. It seemed that Kaecilius couldn¡¯t sustain his powerful attack hidden in the darkness indefinitely.

    Crash!

    As the golden magical torrent dissipated, Kaecilius unleashed his third strike. At that moment, Lin Rui, whose body was halfway submerged in the ground due to the suppression of the magical torrent, rose up and a chance came to him.

    Swish!

    So, as Kaecilius raised his de to prepare for the fourth strike, intending to break through the defensive barrier, Lin Rui¡¯s left hand moved slightly and retracted the protective barrier on its own. At the same time, his right hand fiercely swung the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    ng!

    With a crisp sound, Lin Rui¡¯s swung the Beheading Spirit Sword and shed with Kaecilius¡¯ iing translucent de.

    Huff¡­

    The weapons of both sides shed momentarily, and it was Lin Rui who was sent flying. Tumbling through the air in a somewhat disheveled manner, Lin Rui finallynded gently on the ground.

    ¡°Cough, Cough!¡± Using the Beheading Spirit Sword as support, Lin Rui knelt on the ground, coughing twice.

    To withstand the previous golden magical torrent, Lin Rui had already depleted a significant amount of his internal energy.

    If not for the enhanced resilience of his body from the previous invasion of Dark Elf¡¯s unique dark energy and the recovery serum¡¯s life force infusion, he would have experienced more than just coughing up blood.

    ¡°He probably won¡¯t unleash an attack as devastating as before, right?¡± Looking up at Kaecilius, who hadn¡¯t pursued him, Lin Rui helplessly thought.

    With Lin Rui¡¯s current recovery abilities, given some time, he could recover a considerable amount ofbat power.

    However, if the enemy were tounch another attack of the same magnitude as before, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it. Of course, if it came down to close-quartersbat between Lin Rui and Kaecilius, Lin Rui had no fear.

    Huff¡­

    Gasping for breath, Lin Rui slowly stood up from the ground, leaning on the Beheading Spirit Sword. The first encounter between Lin Rui and Kaecilius resulted in Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy field being broken, himself injured, and almost destroying an energy defense item.

    As for Lin Rui¡¯s opponent, Kaecilius, he seemed to have expended no energy at all. After all, Lin Rui hadn¡¯t had a chance to counterattack.

    On JARVIS¡¯s side, both Iron Man suits had beenpletely destroyed, while one of the four traitorous sorcerers was slightly injured, with the rest unharmed. Upon noticing that Lin Rui waspletely suppressed by Kaecilius, they continued to rush toward the Sanctum, alreadyunching attacks on the gates.

    ¡°Who are you exactly? That protective barrier just now¡­ shouldn¡¯t be something you possess,¡± Kaecilius asked with a cold tone as he looked at Lin Rui.

    The golden magical torrent that had been sted out through the magical portal was already Kaecilius¡¯s most powerful move, one that required some time to umte power.

    That¡¯s why he used the magical portal to avoid direct confrontation with Lin Rui, aiming to defeat him with a single strike.

    However, Kaecilius¡¯s deadly attack was easily blocked by the translucent shield after shattering Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy field.

    If Kaecilius hadn¡¯t personallyunched a few close-range attacks afterward, the shield would have been enough to protect Lin Rui until the golden magical torrent ended. Therefore, Kaecilius was very surprised by the nature of that shield.

    ¡°Who am I? You will find that out eventually. However, I know more about you than you think,¡± Lin Rui replied as the light flickered in his eyes.

    After personally engaging in a round ofbat with Kaecilius, the leader of the traitorous sorcerers, Lin Rui deeply felt his opponent¡¯s power.

    Just as Lin Rui had suspected before, he was no match for Kaecilius. Moreover, Lin Rui had no idea if his opponent had revealed his full strength yet. So, he started plotting other strategies.

    ¡°Hmph! You know more about me? Do you believe the words spoken by those hypocrites from the Ancient One?¡± Kaecilius angrily questioned Lin Rui upon hearing his words.

    Kaecilius disyed a clear disdain toward the Ancient One and the sorcerers of Earth. He always referred to them as hypocrites. It seemed that the actions of the sorcerers from Earth had greatly disgusted Kaecilius. Of course, it was likely that Kaecilius¡¯s own twisted mindset was at y here.

    ¡°Hypocrites? I don¡¯t know if the Ancient One and the sorcerers are hypocrites, but what I do know is that you¡¯re a twisted individual who has suffered a great psychological blow! You were once the most talented disciple under the Ancient One, with a bright future ahead. However, twelve years ago, something happened thatpletely changed you,¡± Lin Rui continued as he observed Kaecilius being provoked.

    Upon learning that the storyline of Doctor Strange was about to unfold, Lin Rui had Jerry investigate all the circumstances surrounding Kaecilius. Although there weren¡¯t many records of Kaecilius¡¯s activities as a sorcerer in the world of ordinary people, Jerry¡¯s efforts had yielded a lot of useful information.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1058: Enraging

    <h4>Chapter 1058: Enraging</h4>

    Originally, Lin Rui had no intention of using the information Jerry had found. After all, in Lin Rui¡¯s view, regardless of what Kaecilius had experienced in the past, his current situation was caused by his own actions and had little to do with others.

    If there was any connection, it was the direct influence of Dormammu. Kaecilius himself deviating from his original intentions was the most direct reason for his transformation, and no one else could be med.

    After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Kaecilius¡¯s originally cold gaze suddenly became fierce, and a hint of an almost crazy expression quickly emerged from within his eyes. It seemed that Lin Rui¡¯s mention of the event that happened twelve years ago struck a chord within Kaecilius.

    Whoosh!

    A powerful aura surged from Kaecilius¡¯s body as he stared intensely at Lin Rui.

    ¡°How did you know?! Ancient One would never tell you!¡± Kaecilius fiercely demanded as he pointed his translucent long de forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the Ancient One and the sorcerers couldn¡¯t have told me, but I still found out. As a Sorcerer, you should know that your actions at that time were wrong. Although I understand your feelings as a father, you cannot expect others to bend the rules and distort reality. And since then, you have changed, resorting to any means for power and ultimately falling into the darkness of Dormammu. So, everything that happened is of your own making!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s tone became even more confrontational as he disregarded Kaecilius¡¯s gradually grotesque face.

    Since he couldn¡¯t defeat him, Lin Rui wanted to dy as much time as possible. The Sanctum was under attack, but it wouldn¡¯t be breached anytime soon. Lin Rui believed that the sorcerers guarding the Sanctum, including Wong, had already sought reinforcements. As long as he could buy more time, Kaecilius would surely fail in his current endeavor.

    At this moment, Lin Rui used the information he had obtained about Kaecilius to provoke him. And indeed, these revtions struck a nerve in Kaecilius.

    After all, the idental death of his daughter over a decade ago had inflicted a tremendous blow on him. When the Ancient One refused to use forbidden magic to revive his daughter, Kaecilius descended into darkness.

    Swish!

    In the instant Lin Rui finished speaking these words, Kaecilius, with his eyes now red, lunged towards him. Clearly, under Lin Rui¡¯s relentless pressure, Kaecilius was on the verge of losing his sanity.

    ¡°Are you afraid?!!¡± Lin Rui eximed without reserve, seeing that Kaecilius had abandoned using magic and opted for closebat.

    Whoosh!

    Following suit, Lin Rui tightly grasped the Beheading Spirit Sword and charged at Kaecilius.

    ng!~

    The next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s Beheading Spirit Sword collided with Kaecilius¡¯s translucent long de. With a momentary respite, Lin Rui had already recovered somewhat. As a result, he wasn¡¯t directly sent flying this time but stood face-to-face with Kaecilius in a standoff.

    Crackle, crackle, crackle~

    Lin Rui blocked Kaecilius¡¯s translucent long de with his own sword, and they faced each other at close range.

    At this moment, both Lin Rui and Kaecilius could see the hidden eyes under each other¡¯s hoods. Lin Rui remained calm, while Kaecilius seethed with anger and madness.

    ¡°What rules? How much have we sorcerers sacrificed to protect the Earth? Why can¡¯t we receive more in return? I just wanted to save my daughter! Is that wrong?!¡± Kaecilius lowly questioned, staring fixedly at the remarkably young man in front of him.

    Whoosh!

    As he questioned Kaecilius, a nearly transparent long de quietly appeared in his left hand. It swiftly stabbed toward Lin Rui¡¯s waist, while Lin Rui only had his Beheading Spirit Sword.

    Bang!

    Just as Kaecilius¡¯s left de was about to strike Lin Rui¡¯s abdomen, Lin Rui¡¯s left hand appeared right there. And at that moment, Lin Rui¡¯s previously empty left hand inexplicably held a long sword that closely resembled the Beheading Spirit Sword. It was this sword that blocked Kaecilius¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Hmph! I was already prepared for you!¡± Lin Rui shouted, having sessfully blocked Kaecilius¡¯s surprise attack.

    P¨±!

    Seemingly surprised that Lin Rui could react so quickly and conjure a sword out of thin air, Kaecilius was momentarily stunned. And in that moment of hesitation, Lin Rui swiftly lifted his foot and kicked him in the chest. Kaecilius, who took Lin Rui¡¯s kick, stumbled back a few steps in a somewhat disheveled manner, while Lin Rui relentlessly pursued.

    Since Kaecilius had been provoked and had resorted to closebat against him, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity. After all, Lin Rui¡¯s body had undergone numerous enhancements, and his reaction speed and agility were significant advantages. In closebat, Lin Rui believed he wouldn¡¯t be weaker than Kaecilius.

    After all, even for battle sorcerers, they needed to unleash their full power through magic. And now, Lin Rui had to rely on his fast-paced strikes to prevent the opponent from having time to cast spells.

    Swish, swish, swish!

    Lin Rui charged forward and unleashed several consecutive sword strikes against Kaecilius. Although Lin Rui hadn¡¯t practiced dual-wielding before, the power he disyed at this moment was by no means weak.

    Caught off guard by Lin Rui¡¯s formidable melee skills, Kaecilius momentarily found himself in a state of confusion. However, he was still a formidable opponent, and he managed to block Lin Rui¡¯s attacks with his dual des.

    ¡°Hmph! If you want to break the rules, you could have chosen a different path. But instead, you chose to fall into darkness. And after falling into darkness, did you save your daughter?!¡± Lin Rui taunted,unching rapid attacks against Kaecilius while verbally striking him as well.

    ¡°Ah! You will die here!!¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Kaecilius waspletely enraged and let out a furious roar.

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui took advantage of Kaecilius¡¯s furious roar and lunged forward to strike him in the chest, a surge of darkness,pletely out of sync with this world, burst forth from Kaecilius¡¯s body.

    The Beheading Spirit Sword, shing toward Kaecilius¡¯s chest, was blocked by this surge of darkness. Lin Rui then felt an extremely ufortable sense of oppression emanating from the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    Crackle, crackle, crackle!

    Just as Lin Rui quickly reacted, preparing to retract the Beheading Spirit Sword, the sound of the sword breaking came from the tip of the de!

    Bang!

    Subsequently, Lin Rui was forcefully propelled backward by a power that appeared out of thin air.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1059: Hopeless Situation?

    <h4>Chapter 1059: Hopeless Situation?</h4>

    Huff, huff~

    During his flight backward, Lin Rui¡¯s face disyed a shocked expression on his face. The tip of his Beheading Spirit Sword was missing, as it had shattered upon contact with the surge of darkness just now.

    It¡¯s worth noting that the Beheading Spirit Sword was already considered a pseudo-legendary weapon. The fact that it had its tip shattered upon a momentary touch from that surge of darkness indicated just how powerful it was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t drag this on any longer! I need to run!¡± Retrieving the broken Beheading Spirit Sword into its scabbard at his waist, Lin Rui quickly made up his mind.

    Swish!

    Therefore, he twisted his body mid-air and swiftly rushed away from Kaecilius, without even looking back.

    ¡°Come back to me!¡± However, just as Lin Rui had dashed a dozen meters away, he heard Kaecilius¡¯s increasingly different roar from behind.

    Boom!

    Next, Lin Rui felt the world around him start to rapidly rotate, and the already overturned world began shifting once again. Moreover, even gravity was changing with the rotation of the world. Although Lin Rui was still flying in mid-air, he was greatly affected.

    Hoo!

    Soon, the direction Lin Rui had been charging towards was blocked by a towering wall assembled from various structures.

    The paths on both sides were rapidly sealed, and even the sky was inessible. It was at this moment that Kaecilius truly unleashed the full potential of the Mirror Dimension.

    Having ceased his forward momentum mid-air, Lin Rui tried his best to stabilize his body. However, hisplexion had be extremely grim. Clearly, faced with the current situation, Lin Rui had no other means of escape. At this moment, he regretted not bringing the Magic Cube with him even more.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been stalling for so long, why hasn¡¯t the backup arrived yet!?¡± Feeling helplessly trapped, Lin Rui thought with frustration.

    Apart from the Magic Cube, there were still ways for Lin Rui to extricate himself from this dangerous situation. However, doing so would require him to expend a considerable amount of unnecessary Reward Points.

    Although Lin Rui wasn¡¯t particrlycking in Reward Points at this point, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste them casually, right?

    However, if he still didn¡¯t receive any backup at thest moment, he would have no choice but to use Reward Points to exchange for an item from the System Shop that could help him safely escape.

    Swish!

    Just as Lin Rui was trying his best to stabilize himself in mid-air, Kaecilius had already caught up.

    ¡°Hmph! Die!¡± Sensing that Lin Rui had been pushed into a desperate situation, Kaecilius angrily shouted and pounced directly.

    Boom!

    This time, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to engage in a head-on confrontation with Kaecilius because he knew he couldn¡¯tpletely block that surge of darkness emanating from him. However, he had nowhere to hide.

    Therefore, Lin Rui could only reluctantly draw out the Beheading Spirit Sword, missing its tip, and swung it at Kaecilius.

    Furthermore, the metallic sphere that could release a semi-transparent protective shield in his left hand reappeared. Although he didn¡¯t know how much effectiveness remained in the metallic sphere, it was better than having nothing at all.

    P¨±!

    Azura¡¯s Sword Energy rushed out from the Beheading Spirit Sword and was instantly dissipated upon contact with the dark aura in front of Kaecilius, who continued to charge toward Lin Rui without slowing down.

    ng!

    In the next moment, the damaged Beheading Spirit Sword shed with Kaecilius¡¯ translucent long de.

    Crackling sounds filled the air.

    As expected, cracks appeared on the surface of Lin Rui¡¯s swung Beheading Spirit Sword, rendering it unable to withstand the invasion of the dark aura.

    Feeling the sword¡¯s body crumbling under the strain, Lin Rui suppressed his reluctance and twisted his right hand forcefully.

    Bang!

    With a crisp sound, the Beheading Spirit Sword, which had been riddled with cracks and stood before Lin Rui, instantly shattered into dozens of sharp metal shards.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Although the Beheading Spirit Sword waspletely destroyed, it still exerted its final effect. The shattered metal shards, imbued with the internal energy released in the sword¡¯s final moment, flew rapidly toward Kaecilius. At such close range, Kaecilius had no way to dodge them.

    Pew! Pew! Pew!

    Most of the metal shards were blocked by the dark aura in front of Kaecilius, but a few pieces managed to pierce through.

    Snap!

    As a couple of shards approached his face, Kaecilius barely managed to turn his head. In the next instant, two fragments grazed past his ear and chin.

    Ignoring the stinging pain from his ear and chin, Kaecilius, after smashing the Beheading Spirit Sword, increased the force with which he attacked Lin Rui¡¯s face. As the Beheading Spirit Sword had beenpletely destroyed in his hand, Lin Rui once again triggered the metal sphere in his hand.

    Buzzing!

    In the next moment, the translucent protective shield that had previously blocked the golden magical torrent reappeared, instantly enveloping Lin Rui. However, this time, the shield seemed even more transparent, almost like a thinyer.

    However, the shield¡¯s coverage area was reduced, almost adhering to Lin Rui¡¯s body surface.

    Noticing the emergence of the protective shield on Lin Rui¡¯s body, a cruel expression appeared in Kaecilius¡¯ eyes.

    Previously, he couldn¡¯t be hindered by this shield even after receiving several strikes. Now, with the power of the dark dimension already in use, how could a shield with almost no energy left possibly withstand him?

    Crack!

    As expected, in the instant Kaecilius¡¯ long de touched the nearly transparent shield, the entire shield shatteredpletely. Then, the de swung unimpeded toward Lin Rui¡¯s face.

    ¡°It seems there¡¯s no other choice¡­¡± Faced with the attack of this eerie dark dimension power, Lin Rui had almost given up hope.

    Although Lin Rui could still exchange for some defensive items from the system store, none of them could withstand the power of the dark dimension. After all, the Reward points Lin Rui possessed were not unlimited.

    ¡°Well then¡­ farewell, this world¡­¡± Helplessly watching the de pierce through the shattered shield, Lin Rui¡¯s mind remained calm, while a small cylindrical device appeared in his hand.

    Buzzing!

    Just when Lin Rui had already given up and nned to leave something for Kaecilius at thest moment, several energy fluctuations resonated from his body.

    It wasn¡¯t the internal energy he had already consumed, but rather the activation of the defense system of the Phantom Suit he wore and the protective charms he had been wearing.

    These defensive items had activated on their own, even though they couldn¡¯tpare to the metal sphere specifically used for the defense that Lin Rui had just employed. Nevertheless, they still represented a protective force guarding Lin Rui.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1060: Do Not Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 1060: Do Not Give Up</h4>

    After the defense system of the Phantom Suit and the several Beginner and Intermediate protective charms on Lin Rui automatically activated, there was a noticeable change in his expression.

    Lin Rui himself had almost given up, but these unconscious items on his body continued to guard him.

    Huff, huff~

    ¡°Yes! Why should I give up? When have I ever been someone who chooses to surrender?¡± With the shattering of the first Beginner protective charm, Lin Rui¡¯s attitude underwent a rapid transformation.

    P¨±!

    Then, the second Intermediate protective charm also shattered directly. However, the calm and cold feeling in Lin Rui¡¯s eyes had already been reced by a burst of dazzling light.

    ¡°Even if I have nothing left, I still have my consciousness!¡± As Kaecilius¡¯s long de began to break through the finalyer of the Phantom Suit¡¯s defense system, Lin Rui¡¯s inner voice shouted at him.

    Boom!

    At that moment, a radiant light burst forth from Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, appearing exceptionally dazzling. The light seemed to pass through Lin Rui¡¯s mind and reached his eyes, causing a substantial burst of radiance to surge forth from his eyes.

    Humming!

    As the Azura light radiated from Lin Rui¡¯s eyes, a powerful Psychic Power surged forth from them, forming a Psychic Power shockwave. This shockwave raced toward Kaecilius at a speed faster than his attack.

    After beingpletely suppressed in physicalbat and with all other methods ineffective against Kaecilius¡¯s dark dimension power, Lin Rui resorted to hisst resort: the Psychic Power shockwave!

    After such a powerful eruption of Psychic Power in Lin Rui¡¯s mind, it seemed as if time had slowed down for Kaecilius and the long de in his hand. In Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness, the speed of his Psychic Power shockwave was ten, while Kaecilius and his de moved at a speed of one.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s own speed did not increase due to the eruption of his consciousness; he could only sense the speed of the Psychic Power shockwave.

    Soon, Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power collided with the dark aura in front of Kaecilius. This aura had the power to instantly dissipate Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy, effortlessly shatter the Beheading Spirit Sword, and easily prate all of Lin Rui¡¯s defensive measures. Now, it finally faced off against Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power shockwave.

    Sizzling!

    In Lin Rui¡¯s conscious perception, his Psychic Power was eroded to some extent the moment it collided with the dark aura, causing intense pain in his sea of consciousness. But Lin Rui managed to endure it.

    However, the dark aura didn¡¯tpletely annihte Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power as it did with his other offensive and defensive techniques. Instead, it consumed itself while eroding Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it my all!¡± Enduring the unbearable pain transmitted through his sea of consciousness, Lin Rui roared with determination and unleashed all of his Psychic Power at once.

    The fiercer the impact of Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power shockwave, the faster the dark aura in front of Kaecilius eroded. In the end, Lin Rui expended a tremendous amount of Psychic Power and managed to pierce through the dark aura before Kaecilius.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, the Psychic Power that prated the dark aura directly struck Kaecilius¡¯s chest. This time, Lin Rui finally fought his way out of the dire situation, finding a glimmer of hope!

    ¡°Swish!¡±

    A muffled sound echoed between Lin Rui and Kaecilius, and suddenly, Kaecilius, who had already swung his de towards Lin Rui¡¯s head, seemed to be hit by a st of air, causing his chest to cave in.

    He was thrown backward at a rapid speed. Simrly, Lin Rui, with a pale face, descended towards the ground, his condition no better than Kaecilius, who was sent flying.

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Two secondster, Lin Rui and the airborne Kaecilius almost simultaneously crashed onto the ground. To an onlooker, it appeared that Kaecilius had shattered severalyers of Lin Rui¡¯s defense and then struck him on the head with his de.

    However, the moment when Kaecilius¡¯ de struck Lin Rui¡¯s head, he was suddenly thrown back as if hit by a powerful force. The severity of the indentation on his chest indicated that he was seriously injured.

    ¡°Cough¡­ P¨±!¡± Lin Rui, who had fallen to the ground, coughed painfully twice before spitting out a mouthful of blood. The eruption of Psychic Power had worsened his injuries.

    At this moment, Lin Rui¡¯s face was almost entirely stained with blood, most of which was caused by the blow from Kaecilius¡¯ de to his head, aside from the blood flowing from the cut on his cheek caused by the magical flying de earlier.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power impact had forced Kaecilius back, thetter¡¯s sword had grazed his head.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I seeded¡­¡± Lying on the ground, gazing weakly at the inverted world above, Lin Rui felt a sense of relief.

    Then, lying on the ground with no strength left, Lin Rui¡¯s right index finger moved slightly. In the instant his Psychic Power prated the dark aura, Lin Rui had already made an effort to throw the small metal cylinder in his hand toward Kaecilius.

    Whether it was due to Lin Rui¡¯s improved luck or not, the metal cylinder unexpectedly flew into Kaecilius¡¯ clothes.

    ¡°Beep, beep~¡±

    ¡°Thud!¡±

    Just after Lin Rui¡¯s right index finger moved, two urgent electronic beeps suddenly sounded from within Kaecilius¡¯ clothes, followed by a violent explosion centered on Kaecilius, who was struggling to stand up several tens of meters away from Lin Rui.

    As it turned out, when Lin Rui was preparing to give up earlier, he had already exchanged for a miniature Shock Girl bomb from the System Shop, intending to leave something behind for Kaecilius after being killed. However, after Lin Rui repelled Kaecilius, he identally threw the bomb into Kaecilius¡¯ clothes, and it happened to be detonated at that moment.

    ¡°Cough¡­ Now¡­ you won¡¯t die, but you¡¯ll be crippled!¡± Coughing intensely, Lin Rui felt the shockwave from the explosioning towards him and muttered to himself.

    Although sorcerers were powerful, their bodies were no different from ordinary Earthlings. If being hit by a bomb at close range like this didn¡¯t cause any harm, then Kaecilius might as well quit being a sorcerer and challenge Hulk to an arm wrestling match.

    Phew~

    Helpless and lying on the ground, Lin Rui could only assess the situation by sensing the residual impact of the explosion blowing against his face. However, he could no longer sense Kaecilius¡¯ presence.

    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve dealt with him just like that?¡±

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1061: Startled

    <h4>Chapter 1061: Startled</h4>

    Lying on the ground, Lin Rui felt the gradually weakening shockwaves blowing from the side, and he couldn¡¯t perceive the current situation of the explosion.

    After all, Lin Rui had already unleashed his own Psychic Power to save himself. At this point, he could no longer use much Psychic Power, and waves of pain continued to echo in his consciousness.

    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered a great loss this time¡­¡± Weakly lying on the ground, Lin Rui silently thought to himself.

    If Kaecilius had been killed by the bomb Lin Rui threw earlier, perhaps Lin Rui could have single-handedly prevented the impending crisis. Of course, he had paid a great price for it.

    Without any special Recovery Serum in his consciousness, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how long it would take for his Psychic Power to recover from the damage.

    However, it was also possible that Kaecilius wasn¡¯t killed by the explosion. Due to the unique dark aura around him, the bomb¡¯s power might not have caused him any harm. And once Kaecilius was unharmed, it was easy to imagine what fate awaited Lin Rui next.

    Sigh¡­

    Bang!

    ¡°Ugh! Ahh!¡± While Lin Ruiy on the ground, waiting for his body to slowly recover, Kaecilius¡¯s furious roar suddenly came from the explosion site.

    ¡°He¡¯s indeed not dead¡­¡± Lin Rui helplessly realized upon hearing Kaecilius¡¯s roar.

    Now, Lin Rui was like amb to the ughter. Even if Kaecilius was injured in the previous explosion, judging from his current angry shouts, his injuries shouldn¡¯t be too severe.

    tter, tter¡­

    After Kaecilius¡¯s roar subsided, Lin Rui heard footsteps approaching from that direction. Needless to say, it was Kaeciliusing over. After a few seconds, lying on the ground, Lin Rui felt a shadow blocking the sunlight above him. Then, he saw the disheveled Kaecilius standing beside him.

    ¡°Well, it did have some effect after all!¡± Lin Rui muttered to himself, finding it difficult to turn his head and take a look at Kaecilius.

    By this time, Kaecilius¡¯s sorcerer attire, which he wore before, was already in tatters. The hood on his head had also been burned by the mes of the explosion, revealing Kaecilius¡¯s bloodied face underneath.

    Apart from the injuries caused by the explosion, Kaecilius¡¯s face and the wounds near his ears were inflicted by fragments of the Beheading Spirit Sword.

    Of course, in addition to the visibly apparent wounds on his face, Kaecilius also had some injuries from the impact of the explosion. The most obvious one should be his left leg, which now seemed to be trembling and unstable.

    Although it was unknown what exactly Kaecilius had experienced during the explosion, it was clear that the full force of the explosion had not beenpletely blocked.

    Huff, huff¡­

    Standing next to Lin Rui¡¯s head, Kaecilius lowered his gaze, panting heavily as he looked at the mysterious young man lying on the ground. Kaecilius hadn¡¯t expected that he already had a hundred percent certainty of being able to finish off the guy on the ground, but at thest moment, he was repelled by the powerful Psychic Power that shattered the power of the Dark Dimension.

    It was not easy to break through theyer of dark aura surrounding Kaecilius, at least his own Psychic Power couldn¡¯t prate it. In other words, Lin Rui had surpassed Kaecilius purely in terms of Psychic Power. So, even though Lin Rui was now lying on the ground like a vegetable, Kaecilius remained vignt.

    Swish!

    While Lin Rui was staring at Kaecilius, he suddenly raised his right hand and swiftly swung it down towards Lin Rui below. As Kaecilius¡¯s right hand descended, a semi-transparent long de extended from his hand, reflecting a chilling glint under the distorted sunlight above.

    As the semi-transparent long de descended towards Lin Rui, he squinted his eyes and stared upwards, although the refracted light made it difficult for him to see clearly. However, through the semi-transparent long de, he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure rapidly approaching from above.

    ¡°That is¡­¡± In the next moment, dazzling light emanated from Lin Rui¡¯s narrowed eyes, whether it was due to the sunlight or his own radiance.

    P¨±!

    Just as the long de in Kaecilius¡¯s hand was about to make contact with Lin Rui¡¯s chest, a white shadow collided precisely with Kaecilius¡¯s wrist from the empty space. This white shadow instantly exploded upon hitting Kaecilius¡¯s wrist, forming a small spider web that bound his wrist tightly.

    In the next moment, a powerful force transmitted through the semi-transparent spider silk connected to the spider web.

    Huff!

    Under the pull of this force, Kaecilius¡¯s entire arm was yanked upwards. Then, the tip of the de that was about to pierce Lin Rui¡¯s chest was torn away from Lin Rui¡¯s side due to the force.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Just as Kaecilius shifted his surprised gaze toward the source of the web on his hand, he saw a red figure swiftly rushing toward him.

    Moreover, small white spheres were also flying toward him. Once these white spheres approached Kaecilius closely enough, they exploded, and a series of spider webs surged toward Kaecilius¡¯s head.

    Just as Lin Rui was enduring alone, on the brink of being killed by Kaecilius, Spider-Man, who had been blocked by the Mirror Dimension earlier, finally appeared.

    And as soon as Spider-Man appeared, he rescued Lin Rui from Kaecilius¡¯s hand. It can be said that if Peter had acted a momentter, the long de from earlier could have pierced through Lin Rui¡¯s heart.

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    As the spider webs were casting over him, Kaecilius quickly swung the long de in his hand to cut through them. Then, there was a surge of magical fluctuations behind him, and a magical portal appeared out of thin air.

    Subsequently, Kaecilius took two steps back and walked into the portal. Before Spider-Man could reach him, Kaecilius disappeared, and the magical portal rapidly shrank and vanished.

    Kaecilius chose to retreat decisively after facing the first round of rtively insignificant attacks from Spider-Man, not because he was afraid of Spider-Man. It was because, after Spider-Man¡¯s appearance, dozens of Iron Man suits had already entered this world.

    Moreover, Kaecilius keenly sensed the arrival of some powerful sorcerers, and that was the real reason he chose to leave immediately.

    Huff!

    After Kaecilius departed, Spider-Man stopped pursuing and immediately rushed to the side of Lin Rui, who was lying on the ground, along with the Iron Man suits.

    <strong>You can read ahead upto 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1062: Weâ€™re Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 1062: We¡¯re Going Home</h4>

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    ¡°Should be¡­ safe now¡­¡± Lin Rui couldn¡¯t hold on any longer after witnessing Spiderman through Kaecilius¡¯ longsword, followed by its withdrawal from his chest.

    After muttering these words, Lin Rui finally closed his eyes. Before closing them, he caught a glimpse of several figures rushing towards him in a hurry. Among them were Spiderman, a few fast-moving Iron Man suits, and Jack, whose body emitted a golden glow.

    His tense nerves instantly rxed, and he fell into unconsciousness. Just beforepletely losing consciousness, Lin Rui faintly heard several shouts, including those of Peter and Jack, and it seemed like Tony¡¯s voice too, although it was unclear.

    Even in his unconscious state, Lin Rui¡¯s brows remained furrowed tightly. Although he was unconscious, the damage caused by the eruption of Psychic Power in his mind continued to torment him.

    Although the physical injuries this time looked terrifying, with Lin Rui¡¯s current physical strength, he would be able to recover on his own with a little help from the world. However, his consciousness was different.

    The outbreak of Psychic Power had caused significant harm to Lin Rui¡¯s mind. Coupled with the temporary loss of some memories in his mind due to the previous infinite space teleportation, it was uncertain how Lin Rui would fare this time.

    Phew!

    After Lin Rui closed his eyes and fell intoplete unconsciousness, several figures quickly rushed to his side, carefully stopping one by one, afraid of disturbing him. These figures included the people Lin Rui had seen before closing his eyes: Spiderman, Iron Man (Tony), and Jack.

    ¡°Jackson¡­¡± Peter gently approached and crouched beside Lin Rui, tearing off his mask to reveal a face covered in blood. His voice trembled as he called out Lin Rui¡¯s name.

    As Peter crouched down, Tony also approached. His Iron Man suit rapidly turned transparent and eventually disappearedpletely. Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s miserable state lying on the ground, Tony¡¯s face became extremely grim.

    Through JARVIS¡¯ detection, Tony knew that Lin Rui was not dead, just severely injured, much like several times before. However, even though he had experienced Lin Rui¡¯s severe injuries a few times, Tony still couldn¡¯t remain calm.

    ¡°JARVIS¡­¡± Tony called out with a cold tone as he watched Peter carefully lift Lin Rui¡¯s head from the hard ground.

    ¡°Here, sir.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let those four guys go.¡± After receiving JARVIS¡¯ confirmation, Tony issued anothermand in a cold tone.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯smand, JARVIS calmly responded.

    Swish, swish, swish!

    Following Tony, more than a dozen Iron Man suits that had entered the Mirror Dimension with him rushed towards the position of theSanctum. There, the four traitor sorcerers, who had been sent by Kaecilius to attack the Sanctum, were entangled with several sorcerers who hade to support from the Himyas.

    After Kaecilius was driven away by Tony and the others, these four traitor sorcerers also nned to retreat. However, just as they were about to withdraw, the previously impregnable Sanctum lifted its defenses, and several sorcerers rushed out to engage them in battle. Now, with the addition of numerous formidable Iron Man suits, their fate was almost sealed.

    ¡°Peter, hold onto Jackson. We¡¯re going home!¡± Aftermanding JARVIS to besiege the four traitor sorcerers, Tony didn¡¯t even look in that direction as he spoke to Peter.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter nodded heavily in agreement.

    Subsequently, Peter and Jack carefully lifted Lin Rui from the ground. Although Peter arrived in time to prevent Kaecilius¡¯ final thrust from piercing Lin Rui¡¯s heart, the de had already entered his chest, albeit not piercing his heart. Therefore, they had to handle him as gently as possible at this moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This ce doesn¡¯t need us anymore.¡± After Peter and Jack lifted Lin Rui, Tony nced at the distorted Mirror Dimension and said in a cold tone.

    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter¡¯s eyes showed concern for Lin Rui¡¯s current condition, as well as a hint of anger. Jack¡¯s expression, on the other hand, was veryplex, and it was unclear what he was thinking.

    Hum, Hum, Hum!

    Continuing on, Jack swiftly waved his right hand, and a golden magical portal appeared before them. After the magical portal materialized, Peter was the first to carry Lin Rui and step inside, with Tony following closely behind.

    As for Jack, he walked at the back, taking a final nce at the ongoing battle for the protection of the Sanctum. After observing the situation there, Jack turned around and followed Tony through the magical portal.

    Whoosh, whoosh~

    Once Jack entered the magical portal as well, the golden circle swiftly vanished, disappearingpletely within the distorted Mirror Dimension.

    Not long after Tony and the others had departed, a resentful scream resounded from the vicinity of the Sanctum. It was the cry of the traitorous sorcerers. It remained unclear whether they were captured alive or killed directly.

    After all, while the sorcerers might consider capturing them, but JARVIS, acting on Tony¡¯smand, would not show any mercy.

    Crackle, crackle, crackle~

    With the resolution of the four traitorous sorcerers, the twisted Mirror Dimension began to rotate and flip. It was the sorcerers who took action.

    The Mirror Dimension, fundamentally speaking, created a separate model world detached from the base reality, requiring not only powerful magic but also spatial energy. If the Mirror Dimension were to exist for an extended period, it could have some influence on the real world.

    ¡°Mission aplished, returning home.¡± As the entire Mirror Dimension returned to reality, JARVIS controlled the dozen or so Iron Man suits to swiftly depart from the street and fly toward the Stark Industries building.

    In front of the Sanctum, Rick and several sorcerers who hade to support from the Himyas looked at the four traitorous sorcerers lying lifeless on the ground with unpleasant expressions on their faces.

    Each of the four traitorous sorcerers bore numerous marks of firepower attacks, indicating that JARVIS had wlessly executed Tony¡¯smand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s clean up. At least this time, the Sanctum wasn¡¯t breached.¡± Rick withdrew his gaze from the departing Iron Man suits and spoke in a solemn tone.

    Hum, hum, hum~

    Then, several magical portals appeared beneath the bodies of the four traitorous sorcerers, transporting them away. Before the surrounding people could approach, Rick and his group had already vanished.

    Once everyone had left, the street returned to normal as if nothing had happened, and pedestrians continued their usualings and goings.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1063: Change Manner

    <h4>Chapter 1063: Change Manner</h4>

    Once the entire street had returned to normal, Ancient One, who had been standing on the rooftop of a building in downtown New York, nced at the location of Stark Industry Building not far away.

    Finally, he sighed silently and stepped into the magical portal that had just appeared in front of him, disappearing from sight.

    In fact, Ancient One had already noticed the presence of Kaecilius and the traitorous sorcerers when they appeared. However, at that time, he chose not to intervene immediately.

    On one hand, Ancient One wanted to see what these guys could stir up this time. On the other hand, he also wanted to see if Earth¡¯s emerging protectors could hold their ground.

    While observing the situation from the tall building, Ancient One was tempted to act three times. The first time was when Kaecilius and his followers were constructing the Mirror Dimension.

    Ancient One knew that once the Mirror Dimension wasplete, there would be no need for SHIELD and the League of Defenders superheroes.

    However, when Ancient One noticed Lin Rui rushing in at thest moment, he restrained himself from intervening. It was because Ancient One saw something extraordinary in Lin Rui. He had the ability to create miracles, and perhaps he could do so this time as well.

    The second time was when a dark aura emanated from Kaecilius. Ancient One was well aware that it belonged to the Dark Dimension and Dormammu¡¯s power. Ancient One also knew that under the influence of that dark aura, Lin Rui would not be able to withstand Kaecilius¡¯ attacks.

    However, just as Kaecilius¡¯ sword was about to strike Lin Rui¡¯s head and Ancient One was preparing to save him, Lin Rui unleashed a Psychic Power that repelled Kaecilius. This surprised Ancient One greatly, and he held back from interfering.

    The final time was when Kaecilius attacked Lin Rui, who had lost any means of resistance, emerging from the explosion. This time, Ancient One was certain that Lin Rui had no chance to fight back.

    However, with the appearance of a magical portal in the Mirror Dimension, Ancient One knew that he didn¡¯t need to intervene. Lin Rui¡¯s friends had arrived.

    As the message Lin Rui sent before rushing into the Mirror Dimension managed to escape, people in the outside world might not have sensed the appearance of the Mirror Dimension, but they knew that their reality was no longer connected to their current target. Unless they found a way to break the Mirror Dimension, their efforts would be in vain.

    While Lin Rui battled the traitorous sorcerers and Kaecilius alone in the Mirror Dimension, Peter and Harry, who were originally stationed outside the Sanctum as part of the SHIELD team and the League of Defenders, were extremely anxious and worried. Tony, upon receiving the message, immediately led his Iron Man squadron to rush over.

    However, the method mentioned by Lin Rui in the message to use the Magic Cube to break the Mirror Dimension was not currently in New York. It was being studied by senior researchers at the Washington SHIELD headquarters.

    Even if Captain Rogers rushed over with the Magic Cube, it would still take some time. And during this dy, whatever was supposed to happen inside the Mirror Dimension had surely already urred.

    Therefore, when Lin Rui was left to face Kaecilius alone, the ones he could rely on the most were the sorcerers of Earth. The Mirror Dimension could keep all of Lin Rui¡¯s allies andpanions outside, but it couldn¡¯t stop the sorcerers who could also create the Mirror Dimension.

    If they had acted immediately, Lin Rui would not have faced Kaecilius alone and suffered the consequences.

    Of course, Rick, who was guarding the Sanctum in New York, had already sent out a distress signal at the first opportunity.

    However, the support from the sorcerers was taking a long time to arrive, and Rick could only do his best to keep the Sanctum in a defensive posture to withstand the relentless attacks from the four traitorous sorcerers.

    Although Rick also wanted to go out and save Lin Rui, protecting the Sanctum was more important to him.

    If the Sanctum was breached, the protective magic barrier around the entire Earth would bepromised, and Dormammu would have a chance to invade. Rick couldn¡¯t take that risk. So he could only watch helplessly as Lin Rui was beaten by Kaecilius.

    Just as Rick was about to give up on protecting the Sanctum and rush out to save Lin Rui, he suddenly noticed reinforcements from the Himyas. A magical portal appeared near Lin Rui, and Spider-Man, Iron Man, and the others quickly rushed out.

    Outside the Sanctum, several magical portals appeared, and a few powerful sorcerers rushed out. While Tony and the others frightened Kaecilius away, these sorcerers fought against the four traitorous sorcerers. With the arrival of Iron Man and the others, the battle quickly came to an end.

    After scaring off Kaecilius, Tony and the rest left with Jack¡¯s help. They had initially entered with Jack¡¯s assistance.

    When Jack received Lin Rui¡¯s message in the Himyas, he immediately set off. However, despite Jack¡¯s significant growth in magic recently, he still hadn¡¯t fully grasped the intricacies of Mirror Dimension, an advanced magic art.

    So, they were dyed outside for quite some time until the other sorcerers arrived. It was only then that Jack, along with Spider-Man and Tony, finally located the Mirror Dimension and rushed in.

    This is also why their faces looked grim when they left the Mirror Dimension because the response from the Earth¡¯s sorcerers was clearly inadequate.

    To Tony and the others, it seemed like the Earth¡¯s sorcerers were intentionally dragging their feet. Even if they themselves didn¡¯t want to deal with the traitorous sorcerers, they shouldn¡¯t have remained inactive after Tony and the others had all arrived.

    Upon entering the Mirror Dimension, Tony and the others saw Lin Rui lying on the ground in a pitiful state. If it weren¡¯t for Peter¡¯s quick reaction, rushing forward to repel Kaecilius, they would have helplessly watched the de pierce Lin Rui¡¯s chest.

    Although Ancient One would eventually intervene at the critical moment, Peter and the others were unaware of this, causing them to change their perception of the Earth¡¯s sorcerers.

    If initially Tony and the others¡¯ understanding and perception of the Earth¡¯s sorcerers came from Lin Rui¡¯s introduction, now the actions of the sorcerers towards Lin Rui¡¯s plight had deeply disappointed them.

    Originally, Lin Rui had immense trust in the Earth¡¯s sorcerers, or else he wouldn¡¯t have gathered all his allies to help them.

    However, now, when Lin Rui was on the verge of death at the hands of the traitorous sorcerers, they didn¡¯t make a move. Regardless of Lin Rui¡¯s opinion and attitude towards them, Tony and the others couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1064: Withdrawing Help

    <h4>Chapter 1064: Withdrawing Help</h4>

    Inside the medical room of Stark Industries headquarters in downtown New York, Peter carefully ced Lin Rui into the medical pod, a ce he had onlye out of two weeks ago.

    Behind Peter, Tony and Harry had grim expressions. Tony managed to maintain a semnce of calm, but Harry¡¯s anger was clearly written on his face.

    Sigh~ Click!

    ¡°Is this the sorcerers¡¯ way of repaying us for helping them? Letting Jackson get beaten up like this?!¡± After the medical pod door closed with Lin Rui lying inside, Harry couldn¡¯t help but growl in a low voice.

    Hearing Harry¡¯s growl, Peter, who still had dried blood from Lin Rui on him, also shed an angry expression in his eyes. Carrying Lin Rui all the way back, Peter was afraid that something might happen to Lin Rui in his arms.

    Now, looking at Lin Rui receiving basic cleaning inside the medical pod, Peter¡¯s suppressed anger surged forth.

    ¡°No matter what reasons the sorcerers have, they must give us some exnation. Otherwise¡­¡± After Harry¡¯s outburst, Peter spoke up.

    Peter originally wanted to say that they should let the sorcerers have a taste of their own medicine but halfway through, he remembered that they were dealing with a group of mysterious magic sorcerers who might actually overpower them.

    If Peter and the others hadn¡¯t witnessed the power of the sorcerers who seemed like chatans before, they truly understood how powerful these sorcerers were, just by looking at Lin Rui¡¯s current state.

    ¡°And what else do you expect? Jackson brought this upon himself. If he hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to help the sorcerers deal with their traitors, a thankless task, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation.¡± When Peter hesitated, Tony, who had maintained a calm demeanor throughout, spoke up.

    Different from Harry and Peter¡¯s anger towards the sorcerers, Tony¡¯s feelings were more like frustration that his own child had suffered a loss.

    You see when Lin Rui warned Tony and the others that Earth would be invaded by evil sorcerers from other dimensions, although Tony believed him, he wasn¡¯t particrly supportive of Lin Rui¡¯s decision to help the Earth¡¯s sorcerers.

    In Tony¡¯s view, the sorcerers should be the ones dealing with matters in the magical world, while he and others residing in the real world should focus on protecting Earth from normal crises.

    Moreover, Lin Rui¡¯s decision to help the Sorcerers this time was obviously rushed, and it felt as if there was something pushing him from behind.

    Although Lin Rui had often done simr things in the past, this time he faced sorcerers who were different from before, which meant many of their usual methods were useless.

    As for Lin Rui himself, he was very enthusiastic. After deciding to help the sorcerers, he even went alone to the Himyas and stayed there for three days. Under Lin Rui¡¯s influence, SHIELD, Tony, and even the League of Defenders all made efforts to protect New York and the Sanctum.

    Following Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, SHIELD even arranged special task forces near the Sanctums in London and Hong Kong.

    Not long after Lin Rui returned home to New York, Kaecilius, the traitor, appeared and secretly constructed the Mirror Dimension, enveloping the entire street, including the Sanctum.

    Initially, if Lin Rui hadn¡¯t gone in, nothing would have happened. At most, Kaecilius would have attacked and attempted to breach the Sanctum, but they might not have seeded since Ancient One was secretly watching.

    The key was that Lin Rui, upon discovering the Mirror Dimension, rushed in without hesitation. And after entering the Mirror Dimension, he didn¡¯t hide but rather dared to provoke Kaecilius, even engaging in a battle with him that even Ancient One wouldn¡¯t do.

    It¡¯s worth noting that Kaecilius was already one of the most outstanding sorcerers under Ancient One. Even if Lin Rui had significantly increased his strength, he didn¡¯t stand much chance against Kaecilius.

    So, unsurprisingly, even though Lin Rui used Kaecilius¡¯s past to provoke him, he ended up being beaten like a dead dog. Moreover, in order to escape from Kaecilius, Lin Rui unleashed his consciousness, which was a very dangerous move.

    Especially after receiving a warning from Ghost Rider Johnny, Lin Rui should have been more cautious about the safety of his consciousness.

    ¡°But Jackson became like this because he was helping them!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter protested angrily.

    A few days ago, when Lin Rui told Peter that evil wizards from other dimensions would cause trouble on Earth, Peter was excited because he finally had something to do. If he had known that this incident would turn Lin Rui into this state, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have been so excited at that time and would have advised Lin Rui to be cautious.

    Now, before that evil entity from other dimensions even arrived, Lin Rui was nearly killed by the traitors within the sorcerermunity on Earth. Due to the sorcerers¡¯ iprehensible procrastination, several alliance forces closely rted to Lin Rui havepletely changed their views on the sorcerermunity.

    Perhaps, in the imminent danger that Earth is about to face, they will not intervene because of Mirage Knight¡¯s severe injuries.

    ¡°Well, you see, this is the consequence of helping. So, let¡¯s not get too involved this time.¡± Tony certainly knew that Peter felt frustrated and angry on behalf of Lin Rui, but they could express their stance in a different way.

    After Tony and the others rescued Lin Rui, the special task forces that SHIELD had previously arranged near the three major Sanctums were all withdrawn. Tony and Harry, who had practically bought up the entire street, also removed all their surveince and teams.

    Now, apart from the central Sanctum, the rest of Greenwich Street was owned by Stark Industries and Oscorp, but they would no longer protect the Sanctum.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! We shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved in the first ce! I have already called back all the people I had arranged, and they don¡¯t need our help anymore.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Harry chimed in.

    Ever since sessfully researching the Titan series gic enhancement serum, Oscorp had also trained a group of volunteers willing to undergo gic enhancement.

    After all, there are always people in this world who are unhappy or have disabilities. After undergoing the gic enhancement serum, these individuals became super-soldier-like beings, and Oscorp had gained a group of fairly capable forces.

    If it weren¡¯t for Lin Rui¡¯s insistence on helping, Harry wouldn¡¯t have let this group of peoplee out.

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1065: Rogersâ€™s Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 1065: Rogers¡¯s Arrive</h4>

    Phew~

    Just as Harry and the others were angrily discussing the sorcerermunity on Earth, a faint blue light suddenly descended from above the medical room¡ª it was JARVIS¡¯ projection.

    ¡°Sir, Captain Rogers has arrived.¡± The voice of JARVIS came as the faint blue light descended.

    After Tony and the others rescued Lin Rui from Kaecilius, Rogers finally arrived from Washington with the Magic Cube. However, the Magic Cube was not needed at this moment.

    ¡°Bring him in,¡± Tony calmly instructed upon hearing JARVIS¡¯ words.

    As for Peter and Harry, upon hearing JARVIS¡¯ reminder, they quickly put on their masks again. They weren¡¯t prepared to face Captain America with their true identities yet.

    However, there was no need for Lin Rui, who was lying in the medical chamber, to hide anything anymore. The true identity of Mirage Knight had long been known to several core members of SHIELD.

    tter, tter, tter~

    Less than a minuteter, steady footsteps could be heard from outside the medical room. Then, the burly figure of Captain America, Steve Rogers, walked in.

    Upon entering the medical room, Rogers first nced at Lin Rui, who was receiving the Recovery Serum in the medical chamber, before his gaze shifted to Tony, Spider-Man, and Harry.

    ¡°The SHIELD teams have already withdrawn. How is Mirage Knight? What happened?¡± Rogers took the initiative to inquire as he approached Tony.

    ¡°His injuries are not particrly severe. With the medical resources avable here, he should recoverpletely in a day or two. However, his brain seems to have suffered some injuries¡ª his brainwaves are very weak and irregr,¡± Tony truthfully replied to Rogers¡¯ question.

    ¡°Injuries to the brain? Is there no way to heal it?¡± Rogers furrowed his brows upon hearing Tony¡¯s response and continued to ask.

    ¡°If it were a simple brain injury, we have many means to perform a recovery here. But in his case¡­¡± ¡°Knowing that Rogers might not understand his words, Tony added an exnation.

    A long time ago, Tony knew that there were some people in this world who possessed special abilities that couldn¡¯t be exined by current technology, just like Mutants.

    In theory, the only difference between Mutants and ordinary people was the gic gap. However, some gic differences allowed Mutants to possess many unique abilities, which did not conform to the normal evolutionary rules of humanity.

    Moreover, there were very few Mutants whose abilities seemed unrted to the rules of physical lifeforms and couldn¡¯t be exined from a gic perspective.

    For example, Professor Charles Xavier¡¯s telepathic abilities¡ª Psychic Power¡ªwere ethereal and elusive. They couldn¡¯t be simply exined by brainwaves alone, as brainwaves were merely a simple reaction to brain activity. Psychic Power was a special ability with many functions.

    Jackson, in particr, possessed extremely powerful Psychic Power. In previous instances when Lin Rui was injured, his Psychic Power had also been damaged, resulting in brainwaves simr to the current situation.

    The severe impact on his Psychic Power during the incident when Lin Rui attempted to lift Mj?lnir without permission nearly caused his Psychic Power to copse. However, at that time, Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power was not yet strong enough, and with the help of a Psychic Power fruit, he forcibly upgraded it, barely surviving.

    Now, apart from the injuries on his body, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness in his mind was in chaos. In the battle against Kaecilius and his dark aura, Lin Rui had consumed too much Psychic Power.

    Currently, there were only a few faint traces of Azura¡¯s light drifting in his consciousness. ording to the disy on Tony¡¯s monitoring device, Lin Rui¡¯s brainwaves were extremely weak, resembling that of a vegetative state.

    ¡°Is that so¡­ Did those sorcerers do this? I arrived in a hurry, and the message you sent me wasn¡¯t very detailed,¡± Rogers nodded helplessly and continued to inquire.

    After Kaecilius and his team appeared, Rogers, who was at the SHIELD headquarters in Washington, also received a notification. However, since SHIELD had already stationed numerous armed forces near the Sanctum in New York, Rogers didn¡¯t n to go there personally, just like Tony.

    However, just as Kaecilius and his team quietly constructed the Mirror Dimension and Lin Rui rushed in, Rogers received an urgent message. He was instructed to bring the Magic Cube and rush to New York as soon as possible.

    Although Rogers didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened in New York, he swiftly snatched the Magic Cube from the hands of the fervent researchers at the base and made his way to New York.

    But just as Rogers was halfway to New York with the Magic Cube, he received another message that surprised him.

    It was a message from Tony, stating that Lin Rui was trapped in the Mirror Dimension, a ce equivalent to a parallel world. Furthermore, he had been severely injured by evil sorcerers and almost killed.

    ¡°It¡¯s sorcerers, but not the ones you mentioned. It¡¯s the target of Jackson this time¡ª the traitor sorcerers. When they appeared, only Jackson noticed their construction of the Mirror Dimension, so he charged in directly.¡±

    ¡°And I asked you to bring the Magic Cube so that we could use its spatial power to break the spatial barrier between the Mirror Dimension and the real world, but it¡¯s toote now¡­¡± Tony calmly continued to answer, looking at the puzzled Rogers.

    ¡°The Mirror Dimension? You did mention it to me before. It¡¯s an advanced application of magic and spatial forces used by the Sorcerers. However, after Jackson got trapped inside, did the sorcerer on Earth not take any action? Or is the power of those traitor sorcerers just too formidable?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not entirely sure about the strength of those traitor sorcerers, but we have witnessed the actions of the sorcerer on Earth,¡± Tony replied.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you had me withdraw the teams?¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s response, Rogers finally understood why Tony had instructed him to withdraw the teams guarding the Sanctums in London and Hong Kong.

    ¡°Since they don¡¯t even care about the appearance of the traitor sorcerers, why should we bother with these thankless tasks?¡± Tony nodded, not denying his actions.

    ¡°Well, I agree with your approach. If they can watch Mirage Knight being injured like this and not take any action, then there¡¯s no need for cooperation,¡± Rogers said seriously, his gaze returning to the unconscious Lin Rui in the medical chamber.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1066: United Front

    <h4>Chapter 1066: United Front</h4>

    For SHIELD, it was clearly impossible to be hostile toward the Sorcerers. However, it was still feasible to withhold any further assistance from the Sorcerers. After all, their alliance was solely with Mirage Knight.

    Although the Earth Sorcerers possessed formidable power, it was evident that they were not on the same side as SHIELD, as seen from their treatment of Mirage Knight.

    ¡°Well, no matter what kind of threat that Evil Entity Mirage Knight mentioned will pose to Earth, we will leave it to those Sorcerers in the Himyas to resolve. We won¡¯t interfere anymore,¡± Tony replied, setting a new attitude towards their rtionship with the Earth Sorcerers after hearing Rogers¡¯ response.

    It wasn¡¯t that Tony was unconcerned or indifferent to the impending danger Earth would face; rather, it was because the actions of the Earth Sorcerers had made it impossible for him to trust them.

    Furthermore, until Lin Rui informed Tony about the existence of this mysterious group of guardian sorcerers on Earth, they had no knowledge of their existence.

    In fact, Tony had always held a grudge against the Earth Sorcerers ever since learning of their existence. If the Earth sorcerers were so powerful, why didn¡¯t they act when Earth faced numerous dangers?

    Tony¡¯s first encounter with the sorcerers was during Venom¡¯s battle against otherworldly invaders, and he hadn¡¯t had a chance to get a deeper understanding of them since then.

    In subsequent events, thanks to Lin Rui¡¯s connection, Rick and David, the sorcerers from the New York Sanctum, had provided assistance. Moreover, Tony had even caused trouble for them in the past in order to gather specific patterns of magic.

    The most recent instance was during the Dark Elves¡¯ invasion of Earth, where the sorcerers, along with the Earth¡¯s defenders and Asgard¡¯s support, resisted the invasion. However, if they had truly given their all, the invasion might not have caused much harm.

    This time, Lin Rui and Tony informed them that Earth would face a great crisis, with an evil entity from another dimensional worlding to Earth, and the Earth¡¯s guardian Sorcerers being the first to confront them.

    For reasons unknown, perhaps to protect Earth, Lin Rui was strongly urging cooperation with the Earth Sorcerers to help them deal with the traitorous sorcerers.

    In Tony¡¯s view, it was entirely unnecessary. Based on Tony¡¯s understanding of the Sorcerers, their power, attacks, and the mysterious changes in their magic were simply not within the realm of his technological weapons.

    Therefore, if indeed other-dimensional entities came looking for trouble with the Earth Sorcerers, their assistance would not yield many results.

    And the events that urred half an hour ago confirmed Tony¡¯s concerns. The traitorous sorcerers had indeed appeared, but the mirror dimension they createdpletely evaded the surveince of SHIELD, the League of Defenders, and Tony¡¯s monitoring systems.

    Only Lin Rui, the unlucky one, had detected the trace of magical spatial energy and was subsequently beaten into his current state by Kaecilius.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an internal matter among the sorcerers. They should solve it themselves. We were willing to help in order to share the burden, but if they don¡¯t appreciate it, then there¡¯s no need to get involved anymore. I will continue to monitor the situation, and we¡¯ll contact each other if there¡¯s any new information,¡± Rogers nodded and replied.

    ¡°Alright, even though you arrivedte and didn¡¯t get to use the Magic Cube, I still appreciate your support,¡± Tony, in a rare moment, thanked Captain America.

    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s what should be done. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back. I don¡¯t feel at ease carrying the Magic Cube around; it¡¯s better to let those researchers tinker with it,¡± Rogers replied with a faint smile, preparing to leave.

    Rogers understood that the medical facilities at SHIELD wouldn¡¯t be much better than Tony¡¯s for Mirage Knight¡¯s injuries. Moreover, there were still many matters within SHIELD that required Rogers, as the Director, to handle.

    Especially with the recent incidents involving Falcon and Coulson up north, Rogers was slowly dealing with the senior figures involved.

    ¡°Well, you go ahead. I already have enough things to bother with. It¡¯s better to leave the Magic Cube with you for now. Give it to me when I need it,¡± Tony said, seemingly aware of Rogers¡¯ busy schedule.

    ¡°Alright, keep in touch.¡± Nodding, Captain America bid farewell to Spider-Man and Harry and turned to leave.

    Just like when he arrived, Captain America Steve Rogers left without rming anyone. However, this meeting between Rogers and Tony confirmed their attitude toward the Earth Sorcerers. Perhaps the Earth Sorcerers¡¯ suspicious behavior this time had cost them their most reliable ally on Earth.

    ¡°Well, are you guys going to stay here and guard Jackson?¡± After Rogers left, Tony looked at Peter and Harry beside him and asked.

    The wounds on Lin Rui¡¯s body were visibly recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye under the influence of the Recovery Serum in the medical pod. However, the injuries in his mind were not something Tony could easily resolve.

    So, perhaps he could only wait for Lin Rui to wake up on his own, just like before. But this time, who knew how long it would take for him to wake up? Or maybe, he might never wake up again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here and guard Jackson. I think he¡¯ll wake up soon this time. He¡¯s like an indestructible cockroach. Even if powerful sorcererse, they won¡¯t be able to defeat him,¡± Peter spoke first upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°I also want to stay here and guard Jackson, but I need to go back and take care of things at thepany. So, I have to go back first,¡± Harry continued after Peter.

    ¡°Well, then Harry, you go back first. Don¡¯t worry about this ce. I also believe that Jackson will wake up soon,¡± Tony said to Harry, receiving their responses.

    ¡°By the way, what about Jack? Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet? Didn¡¯t he say he was going to the Earth sorcerers to find an exnation? Nothing has happened, has it?¡± Just as Harry was about to leave, he suddenly remembered that Jack hadn¡¯t returned.

    Buzz~

    Just as Harry finished speaking, a wave of magical spatial fluctuations came from behind them. Then, a golden magical portal appeared in the underground medical room. And from inside, Jack, who was mentioned by Harry earlier, walked out. However, at this moment, Jack¡¯s expression seemed even worse than before.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1067: Questions

    <h4>Chapter 1067: Questions</h4>

    Seeing Jack emerge from the magical portal, both Harry and Peter noticed his troubled expression.

    Tap, tap, tap¡­

    Taking a few steps toward the medical pod, Jack first assessed Lin Rui¡¯s condition. As he saw the visible healing progress on Lin Rui¡¯s wounds, Jack¡¯s expression softened slightly.

    However, it was evident that he had be aware of some other circumstances,cking the optimism that Peter and Tony had disyed earlier.

    ¡°Jack, we¡¯ve just decided not to meddle in the Sorcerers¡¯ affairs anymore,¡± Peter reminded him as Jack observed Lin Rui¡¯s condition.

    Although Jack was a member of the League of Defenders, he had studied magic within the Sorcerers, making him somewhat connected to the Earth Sorcerers. However, in terms of emotional ties, Jack was undoubtedly closer to Lin Rui and the others.

    ¡°I know,¡± Jack simply replied to Peter¡¯s words, seemingly unsurprised by their decision.

    ¡°Well¡­ Did you receive any news from your end?¡± Peter continued to inquire, observing Jack¡¯s calm demeanor.

    Upon hearing Peter¡¯s further questioning, Jack¡¯s gaze flickered.

    ¡°Not much, just¡­ I suppose I won¡¯t have much to do with them anymore.¡±

    ¡­

    While Peter and the others brought Lin Rui back to Stark Industries building for his Recovery Serum treatment, Jack, who was perplexed and dissatisfied, went back to the Himyan Mountains to seek out the Ancient One for a discussion.

    Although the Ancient One held a revered position as the Sorcerer Supreme, his behavior within the Sorcerers was not as aloof. He lived among the other sorcerers on a daily basis, making it easy for Jack to meet with him.

    The conversation between Jack and the Ancient One was brief. Jack immediately questioned why the Ancient One hadn¡¯t intervened from the beginning and left Lin Rui to face the treacherous sorcerers alone. The Ancient One¡¯s response was simple, but Jack couldn¡¯tprehend it.

    ¡°Because Jackson is a person who can create miracles.¡± This was the Ancient One¡¯s answer to Jack¡¯s inquiry, a response that Jack couldn¡¯t determine whether it was an exnation or a perfunctory remark.

    Hearing the Ancient One¡¯s response, Jack felt indignant. He knew how much Lin Rui had sacrificed recently to help the Earth Sorcerers through this potential crisis, yet it resulted in such disregard from the Sorcerers.

    ¡°I understand¡­ Ancient One, I now choose to withdraw from the selection for the Sorcerer Supreme. Moreover, I probably won¡¯t have any further connection with the Sorcerers. Your actions have crossed my bottom line,¡± Jack concluded, standing before the Ancient One.

    After clearly expressing his intention to sever ties with the Earth Sorcerers, Jack didn¡¯t even look at the Ancient One¡¯s expression. He immediately opened a magical portal, intending to leave. However, as soon as his magical portal appeared, it disintegrated, as if it had malfunctioned.

    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re all angry right now, and that¡¯s perfectly normal. I also understand it very well. However, some things are not as simple as you think. Moreover, do you know how many secrets that kid, Jackson, is harboring?¡± Just as Jack was extremely puzzled about why his magic had failed, the voice of the Ancient One came again from behind him.

    This time, the Ancient One calmly exined and posed a question, suggesting that Lin Rui himself might be hiding some secrets.

    Swish~

    Upon hearing these words from the Ancient One, Jack, who had just turned around to leave, abruptly turned back, ring fiercely at the Ancient One. Despite Jack¡¯s rather disrespectful gaze, the Ancient One remained calm, showing no concern whatsoever.

    ¡°Jackson has his own secrets, so what? As long as he remains our ally, it should be enough. But¡­ you cannot treat him differently just because he has his own secrets!¡± Jack shouted loudly at the Sorcerer Supreme before him, someone who could easily wipe him out with a wave of their hand.

    Seeing Jack¡¯s outburst, the Ancient One blinked deep into their eyes, seemingly lost in thought.

    ¡°And furthermore, I¡¯m leaving now, so please let me go. If you believe that cutting off my connection to the Sorcerers means I have no right to use magic, then take it away from me now. I believe you have the power to do so,¡± Jack continued as the Ancient One remained silent.

    Clearly, Jack knew that his magic was failing because of the Sorcerer Supreme standing before him. Who else could effortlessly nullify his magic like this?

    ¡°The magic you have acquired through your own efforts is not mine to take away. If you wish to leave, I won¡¯t stop you. However, let me remind you onest time. Regarding your goodrade, Jackson, his physical injuries may be minor, but the damage to his Psychic Power is significant, and it cannot be healed with your medical methods,¡± the Ancient One continued after listening to Jack¡¯s words.

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°I will lend a helping hand once, but whether Jackson can recover or not depends on him,¡± the Ancient One interjected as Jack anxiously tried to say something.

    ¡°¡­Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Alright, you may leave. As for whether you want to sever ties with the Sorcerers, think it over.¡±

    Then, Jack realized that he could use his magic normally again. He gazed deeply into the Ancient One¡¯s eyes, waved his hand, and drew a magical portal in front of him, stepping through it and departing.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ancient One said that he would lend a helping hand once, but he cannot guarantee Jackson¡¯s recovery,¡± Jack continued, summarizing the encounter with the Ancient One in the Himyan Mountains, concerning Lin Rui¡¯s condition.

    ¡°How do we know if h actually helped? After all, it involves the use of Psychic Power, something we don¡¯t understand at all,¡± Harry questioned skeptically upon hearing Jack¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Buzz, buzz!

    Just as Jack didn¡¯t know how to respond, a powerful and grand surge of Psychic Power emanated from Lin Rui lying in the medical pod. There was no need for Harry and the others to possess strong Psychic Power to perceive it, as the intensity of this Psychic Power had reached a level that could affect reality. Even Tony could distinctly feel his consciousness and mind being suppressed at this moment.

    ¡°It seems that the Ancient One is intervening now¡­¡± Jack reluctantly said, sensing the immense Psychic Power.

    ¡°We can feel it too!¡­¡± Upon hearing Jack¡¯s words, Peter, who also experienced the profound effects, struggled to speak.

    Regarding the perception of the Ancient One¡¯s Psychic Power, among the four present individuals, Jack and Peter were most noticeably suppressed, while Harry and Tony could sense the ancient Psychic Power as well, but they weren¡¯t affected to the same extent as Jack and Peter. Perhaps this was rted to each person¡¯s sensitivity and strength of their Psychic Power.

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1068: System Bug Reappearence

    <h4>Chapter 1068: System Bug Reappearence</h4>

    Jack, as a sorcerer, definitely has strong Psychic Power, and Peter, being the Spider-Sense user, also has his own unique abilities in terms of Psychic Power. That¡¯s why they are both being so obviously suppressed.

    As for Tony, being a regr person, although he may have an intellectual disadvantage, intelligence does not represent Psychic Power, so he naturally isn¡¯t sensitive to the Psychic Power of the Ancient One sorcerer. As for Harry, he only has physical enhancement and doesn¡¯t possess particrly strong Psychic Power.

    Huff huff huff~

    Suddenly, a powerful surge of Psychic Power emanated from Lin Rui, creating an invisible Psychic Power storm that swept through the entire medical room, causing Peter and the others standing beside the medical pod to take several steps back under the impact of the Psychic Power storm.

    In the end, the medical pod containing Lin Rui remained at the center of the room, while everything else was pushed aside by the storm.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is everything going to be okay?¡± Peter, pushed to the edge of the medical room by the Psychic Power storm, looked ahead at the medical pod in the center with concern.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­ After all, the Ancient One is the most powerful sorcerer.¡± Jack, who was also forced into a corner, responded uncertainly upon hearing Peter¡¯s question.

    However, now that the situation had already unfolded, even if they were not entirely confident in the Ancient One¡¯s actions, they had no way to resolve it. After all, the Ancient One sorcerer had easily subdued them to the point where they could hardly move, relying solely on his powerful Psychic Power.

    Huff huff huff~

    As Peter and the others watched Lin Rui in the medical pod at the center of the room from the corner of the medical room, they noticed a change in Lin Rui¡¯s previously furrowed brows, as if he could sense the changes happening outside.

    ¡­

    Rewinding time back to over ten minutes ago, when Lin Rui had just been brought back to the underground medical room of Stark Industries Tower by Peter and the others.

    During the battle with Kaecilius, Lin Rui had triggered his consciousness sea, and his Psychic Power had been greatly depleted in the struggle against the dark aura. So, at the veryst moment when Peter and the others rescued him, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell into a deepa.

    Moreover, the extent of the damage to Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness sea this time was greater than any previous urrence.

    Prior to this, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness sea had been injured a few times: the first time was when Lin Rui attempted to lift Mj?lnir, the second time was when he fought against the Dark Elf Elite warrior and was invaded by dark energy, and the third time was during the recent experience in the Infinite Space.

    However, those injuries to his consciousness sea were all influenced by external factors, they were passive. But this time, Lin Rui actively triggered his consciousness sea, so the injuries were more severe.

    Without any other assistance, relying solely on Lin Rui¡¯s own recovery, it would be impossible for him to recover in less than a month.

    Furthermore, due to the severe damage to his consciousness sea, Lin Rui¡¯s basic consciousness had dissipated, meaning he couldn¡¯t even enter the System Shop, and therefore, he had no way to exchange for anything helpful to recover his consciousness sea injuries.

    Buzz buzz buzz~

    While the faint Azura light representing Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power drifted casually within his consciousness sea, sometimes gathering and sometimes dispersing, the System Shop, which Lin Rui had not summoned, appeared on its own in the center of his consciousness sea.

    Then, a faint white light emerged from the System Shop, gradually growing brighter, illuminating a section of Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness sea.

    If Lin Rui were conscious at this moment, he would definitely notice that the white light was emanating from the altar in the System Shop, a ce he hadn¡¯t visited in a long time.

    Moreover, this white light was exactly the same as the light emitted by a system bug that had been dormant for several months.

    Buzz buzz buzz!

    After the white lightsted for a while, it pierced through the barriers of the System Shop and emergedpletely in Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness sea. After rushing out of the System Shop, the white light quickly converged and finally condensed into a floating white dot in the center of Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness sea.

    ¡°¡­Finally¡­an opportunity¡­toe out!¡± After the appearance of this white dot, a familiar voice intermittently came from within, the system bug that had almost died while trying to help Lin Rui!

    Several months ago, when Thor was first exiled to Earth, Lin Rui had tried to lift Mj?lnir out of curiosity. However, for some unknown reason, while others who attempted to lift Mj?lnir had no issues, Lin Rui experienced a bacsh from the internal energy of Mj?lnir when he touched it.

    With the help of the system bug, Lin Rui narrowly avoided being struck by the power of the God of Thunder. However, Lin Rui was severely injured, and the system bug was eliminated by the main system for interfering. However, the system bug had left a way out for itself and managed to revive by sacrificing Lin Rui¡¯s Reward Points.

    However, as Lin Rui went through more experiences and gained a better understanding of the system, he had developed new spections about the so-called system bug. Since then, Lin Rui had stopped sacrificing Reward Points to the altar, seemingly giving up on saving the system bug.

    Originally, Lin Rui thought that as long as he stopped sacrificing Reward Points to the altar, the system bug would not trulye back to life. Unexpectedly, when Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness was in turmoil and his Psychic Power was heavily damaged, the system bug trapped in the altar managed to break free on its own.

    Although the voice of the system bug still sounded very weak, it was in a much better state than Lin Rui at the moment.

    Huff huff~

    After the white light of the system bug left the System Shop and appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness sea, the faint Azura Psychic Power that was roaming in his consciousness sea seemed to sense something and slowly gathered together.

    When these faint Azura Psychic Powerspletely converged, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness would be a little clearer.

    ¡°Hmm?¡­ To recover this quickly, it seems you have really grown a lot during this period.¡± Noticing the rapid convergence of the faint Azura light, an unexpected voice sounded from within the white light of the system bug.

    Based on the rtionship between the system bug and Lin Rui in the past, if he could have escaped from the altar, he would have informed Lin Rui long ago. Because before the system bug ¡°died,¡± they trusted and helped each other.

    However, this time, after the system bug broke out of the System Shop, it showed no reaction to the chaotic weakness of Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness sea. Now, it was surprised by the convergence of Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power. Perhaps, it really wasn¡¯t worthy of Lin Rui¡¯s trust.

    ¡°With such a good opportunity¡­ it can¡¯t be wasted¡­¡± Just as the faint Azura Psychic Power slowly converged and gradually took on a humanoid form, the voice of the system bug in the white light continued with an indifferent tone.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1069: Biggest Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 1069: Biggest Crisis</h4>

    Buzz~

    After the system bug murmured again, a wave of Psychic Power-like fluctuations emanated from the white light dot. This special wave was tinged with a faint white glow and spread toward the faint Azura glow that was forming nearby.

    Exhale~

    As Lin Rui¡¯s faint Azura Psychic Power slowly converged into a humanoid form, the faint white glow had already spread and quickly made contact with Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power. Once these pale white rays touched Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power, they attached themselves to the faint Azura glow.

    Sensing something, the faint Azura Psychic Power, now attached to the pale white glow, became noticeably more active but couldn¡¯t break free from the entanglement.

    Soon, most of the faint Azura Psychic Power became intertwined with the pale white glow. However, the pale white rays didn¡¯t do anything to the faint Azura glow; they simply hindered its continued convergence.

    After forcibly blending with Lin Rui¡¯s faint Azura Psychic Power, the pale white glow prevented the faint Azura glow from fully converging. In other words, these pale white rays hindered the awakening of Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness. So, it seemed that the system bug didn¡¯t want Lin Rui to wake up.

    ¡°That should do it¡­¡± After preventing the awakening of Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness by entangling the pale white glow with his faint Azura Psychic Power, the voice of the system bug emanated from the white light dot once again.

    It seemed that this action had consumed quite a bit of energy, as the system bug¡¯s voice became weaker. However, despite the weakness in its voice, its underlying joy couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    ¡°I waited for so long, thinking that you would eventually figure out how to free me from the altar by yourself. But it seems you¡¯ve discovered something¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Originally, I wanted to y with you after you got me out. Since we¡¯ve reached this point, I¡¯ll take care of the rest myself.¡± After preventing the awakening of Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness, the system bug seemed to no longer care about anything and continued to mutter some inexplicable words.

    From the system bug¡¯s words, it could be inferred that the system bug no longer cared for Lin Rui as it had before.

    Moreover, the system bug took advantage of the chaos in Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness and the weakness of his Psychic Power to prevent his awakening, clearly driven by a special purpose.

    ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t expect you to grow this far in such a short time. If it weren¡¯t for your impatience this time, I might have never had this opportunity. So¡­ it seems that everything was prepared for me¡­¡± Within Lin Rui¡¯s empty consciousness, the voice of the system bug continued to emanate from the white light dot.

    Buzz~

    After muttering these inexplicable words to itself, the system bug seemed to have depleted a significant amount of energy, and there was no more sounding from it.

    However, waves of special spiritual energy continued to emanate from the white light dot, rapidly flowing towards Lin Rui¡¯s faint Azura Psychic Power, which was entangled by the previous pale white glow.

    When the unique Psychic Power energy belonging to the system bug made contact with Lin Rui¡¯s faint Azura Psychic Power, an intense repulsive reaction urred between the two sides.

    It was no longer a simple entanglement to impede each other¡¯s movements; this time, the system bug intended topletely consume the remaining bit of Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power!

    Sizzle~

    If Lin Rui¡¯s faint Azura Psychic Power was water, then the system bug¡¯s Psychic Power was a red-hot iron block. One side sought to evaporate the other, while the other side desperately tried to extinguish the burning heat.

    The moment they made contact, they were ipatible like water and fire. The system bug was eroding Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power while depleting its own Psychic Power in the process.

    However, because Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power had been severely damaged not long ago, his strength was already insufficient, and he was in an unconscious state.

    Although he resisted subconsciously, facing the consumption by the system bug, Lin Rui¡¯s situation was extremely unfavorable. If this continued, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness would eventually bepletely extinguished by the system bug.

    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡­ I¡¯ve waited for so long¡­ Finally, I can rece him!¡± While Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power was being gradually eroded by the system bug, the voice of the system bug, unable to contain its ecstasy, echoed once again from the white light dot.

    It seemed that the system bug had helped Lin Rui before only to wait for this day to personally put an end to his existence.

    However, just as the system bug was consuming Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness with its Psychic Power, a fiery red light suddenly shed in Lin Rui¡¯s empty sea of consciousness.

    Then, a hollow pair of ming eye sockets appeared in the sky above Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness, appearing extremely terrifying. After the ming eye sockets appeared, they rotated in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness and finally looked down at the position of the white light dot where the system bug resided.

    After the appearance of the ming eye sockets above, the system bug sensed it, and a fluctuation immediately emanated.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that¡­¡± Upon ¡°seeing¡± the peculiar eye sockets above, the system bug uttered a noticeably astonished voice.

    Swish!

    Just as the system bug was still surprised by why such a strange pair of eye sockets appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, a powerful and unique force shot out from the ming eye sockets, aiming directly at the white light dot of the system bug below.

    Pu!

    The system bug, suspended in the center of Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, was hit by that force without any chance to dodge. Then, the white light dot suddenly trembled violently. At the same time, the system bug let out an incredulous cry of fear.

    ¡°Ah!¡­ This is¡­ the Penance Stare!!¡­ Why?! Why would this thing appear in this guy¡¯s sea of consciousness?¡±

    While screaming in terror, the speed of the trembling white light dot, representing the system bug, increased rapidly, almost on the verge of falling apart at any moment.

    When the entity of the system bug was being observed by the somewhat eerie energy from the eye sockets above, its consumption of Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power naturally came to a halt. After all, even the system bug itself was struggling to survive at this point.

    And the Penance Stare that the system bug shouted about was naturally the unique weapon of Ghost Rider. Lin Rui had previously been subjected to the Penance Stare.

    However, that gaze did not cause any harm to Lin Rui. After all, although Lin Rui had killed some people, they were all deserving of their fate, and he hadn¡¯t done anything to warrant his soul being burned by the Penance Stare.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1070: The Penance Stare

    <h4>Chapter 1070: The Penance Stare</h4>

    After being stared at directly into his soul by Ghost Rider¡¯s Penance Stare, Lin Rui¡¯s injured sea of consciousness unexpectedly unsealed memories. Moreover, besides Lin Rui¡¯s soul, Ghost Rider also saw some other things in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness andter informed Lin Rui about them.

    It was Johnny¡¯s reminder that made Lin Rui even more certain that there was something wrong with the system bug.

    And when parting ways with Johnny, he reminded Lin Rui once again and secretly left a trace of the power of Ghost Rider¡¯s Penance Stare in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness. Perhaps, even Lin Rui himself didn¡¯t know that Johnny had made such a small gesture.

    After all, the sea of consciousness is the most important ce for a person. Moreover, the Penance Stare represents extreme justice. In other words, if Lin Rui were tomit any wrongdoing in the future, the hidden Penance Stare in his sea of consciousness would appear to burn his soul.

    Of course, regardless of whether Lin Rui knew about the Penance Stare hidden in his sea of consciousness, its appearance at this moment was an unexpected piece of good news for him.

    It turned out that the system bug¡¯s actions coincided with Johnny¡¯s purpose of leaving the Penance Staree in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness. When Johnny discovered another soul existing in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, he was worried that the other person would harm Lin Rui, so he left the power of the Penance Stare to protect him. And now, it was finally put to use.

    Buzz!

    ¡°Ah!¡­ Damn it!¡± Under the burning of the hellfire energy of the Penance Stare, the system bug let out a miserable scream, as if it would bepletely burned by the Penance Staree in the next moment.

    While screaming in agony, the system bug quickly retracted all the energy it had previously released to consume Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power. However, being weak to the energy attack of the Penance Stare, the already fragile system bug couldn¡¯t hold on.

    Buzz!

    The converged white light dots showed signs of dispersing, and asional white light radiance scattered and dissipated in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why is it like this!?¡­ I refuse to ept it!!¡± As more and more white light was burned to ashes by the power of the Penance Stare, the voice of the system bug became increasingly desperate.

    If the system bug had stayed hidden inside the System Shop, even if the Penance Stare knew of its existence, it wouldn¡¯t pose any threat. After all, the System Shop was a very special existence, iming to be an integral part of the sea of consciousness, which could be said to be within Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness and not within it at the same time.

    But now, the system bug couldn¡¯t possibly return to the altar inside the System Shop to continue being sealed. It had already lost the ability to summon the System Shop.

    Of course, if it sessfully devoured Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power and formed aplete consciousness, it would inherit the rtionship between Lin Rui and the System Shop. However, it no longer had the opportunity.

    ¡°Ah!¡­ I refuse to ept it!!¡­ This shouldn¡¯t be my fate!¡±

    Puh!

    Under the continuous gaze of the Penance Stare, the white light dot of the system bug finallypletely disintegrated into scattered and disorderly white light. Before this white light dotpletely dispersed, the system bug let out a desperate and unwilling roar, then fellpletely silent as the white light dot disintegrated.

    Hoo hoo~

    The system bug, which had been apanying Lin Rui since the discovery of the System Shop, was extinguished just like that under the direct gaze of the Penance Staree, its sorrow unknown.

    Of course, for Lin Rui, who was still unconscious, it was definitely a good thing. Without the Penance Stare, he might have beenpletely worn down by the system bug.

    After eliminating the system bug, the ck hollow eye sockets of the Penance Stare floating above Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness still didn¡¯t reveal anything.

    Then, the ming eye sockets quietly disappeared, just like when they first appeared, without a trace, leaving one wondering if they hadpletely vanished or were hidden once again.

    ~

    And just as the Penance Stare extinguished and the system bug disappeared, Lin Rui¡¯s faint azure Psychic Power began to gather again, slowly taking on a humanoid form. Although it had been weakened by the system bug, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness was still persistently recovering. As long as Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power could gather and his consciousness could awaken, even in his weakened state, he could still contact the System Shop and exchange for something to expedite his Psychic Power recovery.

    However, looking at the current intensity and weakness of Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power, it was uncertain how long it would take for him to recover on his own. It could be a few weeks or even several months.

    Boom!

    Just as Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness was calming down and recovering, a wave of Psychic Power, even more powerful than Lin Rui¡¯s, the extinguished system bug¡¯s, and the vanished Penance Stare¡¯s, suddenly appeared in his sea of consciousness.

    Apanying this exceptionally potent Psychic Power was a dazzling golden light that instantly illuminated Lin Rui¡¯s empty sea of consciousness.

    After illuminating Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness with its powerful and grandiose golden Psychic Power, it quickly contracted, gathering into a golden sphere. This golden sphere wasrger and more solid than the white dot of the system bug that had been extinguished by the Penance Stare. It was undoubtedly the Psychic Power of the Ancient One Sorcerer.

    Upon appearing in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Ancient One Sorcerer immediately noticed Lin Rui¡¯s weakened Psychic Power slowly gathering. Moreover, the Ancient One also discovered some scattered white Psychic Power nearby, different from Lin Rui¡¯s faint azure Psychic Power.

    ¡°Hmm? What are these? Could it be that Kaecilius also used mental attacks on him?¡± Observing the scattered white light, a voice of doubt emerged from the golden sphere of the Ancient One Sorcerer.

    Then, a fluctuation swept through the white light within the golden sphere in an instant. Afterward, the Ancient One confirmed that the white light was not Kaecilius¡¯ Psychic Power.

    ¡°What peculiar Psychic Power, but it happens to be useful in helping this kid recover quickly.¡± The Ancient One, who hadn¡¯t figured out the origin of the white light, didn¡¯t dwell on it and muttered lightly.

    Hoo hoo~

    In the next moment, another fluctuation emanated from within the golden sphere, spreading throughout Lin Rui¡¯s entire sea of consciousness.

    After spreading to the entire sea of consciousness, this wave of fluctuation quickly receded. However, during its retraction, it gathered all the scattered Psychic Power in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Once all of Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power was gathered, the Ancient One continued to exert pressure on the periphery, causing them to gather into a humanoid form at a much faster pace than before.

    As for the white light, the Ancient One incorporated it into Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power through a special method, conveniently replenishing his lost Psychic Power.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1071: Restoration

    <h4>Chapter 1071: Restoration</h4>

    With the intervention of the Ancient One, Lin Rui¡¯s weakened Psychic Power quickly strengthened and gathered rapidly. At this rate, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness would soon take shape, and his awakening was not far off.

    ¡°It should¡­ be about time.¡± As Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness gradually took shape, a slightly weary voice emerged from the golden sphere.

    Humming~

    Once it was confirmed that Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power was rapidly recovering and his consciousness would soon awaken, Ancient One retracted the power exerted on Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power.

    Soon, the power that filled Lin Rui¡¯s entire sea of consciousness instantly contracted back into the golden sphere.

    After all the power was retrieved, the color of the golden sphere gradually faded, indicating its impending disappearance from Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    However, before the disappearance of Ancient One¡¯s golden Psychic Power, it seemed to nce upward, where the Penance Stare had just vanished.

    The disappearance of Ancient One¡¯s golden Psychic Power was silent,pletely different from the vastness it exuded when it appeared in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    After Ancient One¡¯s Psychic Power vanished from Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, the vast yet empty sea of consciousness finally became calm again, with only Lin Rui¡¯s faint azure consciousness gazing steadily at the center, unaware of how long it would take forplete awakening.

    ¡­

    Huff, huff, huff~

    While all these unexpected events unfolded in Lin Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, as Ancient One helped elerate the recovery of Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power and his awakening, outside the medical pod where Lin Ruiy, the powerful Psychic Power storm emanating from Ancient One gradually subsided.

    Finally, to the astonishment of Tony and others standing in the corner of the medical room, the Psychic Power storm before their eyes came to aplete halt.

    ¡°It seems it¡¯s over.¡± Taking in the now calm invisible storm and sensing the vanished suppression of Psychic Power, Jack took a deep breath and spoke.

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s see how Jackson is doing!¡± Peter¡¯s eyes lit up as he no longer felt the suppression of Psychic Power. He rushed to the edge of the medical pod to look at Lin Rui inside.

    Thanks to the world¡¯s most advanced medical equipment and the Recovery Serum, within a short period, most of the visible wounds on Lin Rui¡¯s body had already healed. The deepest wound on his chest now only remained as a faint scar. However, the injuries within Lin Rui¡¯s mind were what truly mattered, and those couldn¡¯t be discerned from the outside.

    ¡°JARVIS, any changes in Jackson¡¯s mind?¡± While Peter carefully observed Lin Rui lying in the medical pod, Tony, who had also approached, eagerly asked JARVIS.

    ¡°Sir, a few minutes ago, there was a significant fluctuation in Jackson¡¯s neural domain. Shortly after the storm appeared, the fluctuations in Jackson¡¯s neural domain ceased, and it is now very stable. The intensity of the neural domain¡¯s fluctuations is steadily increasing in a regr pattern.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s inquiry, JARVIS quickly responded.

    ¡°So, that means¡­ Jackson is fine?!¡± Excitement filled Harry¡¯s voice upon hearing JARVIS¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Based on Jackson¡¯s previous records of recovering from neural injuries, he is indeed fine. Moreover, judging by the current rhythm of neural domain fluctuations, Jackson will awaken in a few hours.¡± In response to Harry¡¯s joyful question, JARVIS continued to provide answers.

    ¡°I knew it!¡± Finally, Peter could breathe a sigh of relief.

    Although everyone present knew that Ancient One had helped in the recovery of Lin Rui¡¯s neural domain, they believed it was the least Ancient One could do. After all, Lin Rui had been injured because of the sorcerers.

    ¡°Alright, now that we know Jackson is fine, you guys can go and do whatever you need to. He¡¯s safe with me.¡± Tony looked at the three young individuals standing near the medical pod and spoke.

    Among the five people in the medical room, besides the still unconscious Lin Rui, Tony was Iron Man and the actual controller of Stark Industries. Harry was the Dark Knight and the Director of Oscorp Industries. Jack, apart from being a member of the League of Defenders, was also the head of the prominent Frankein-Stane family, one of the most influential families in the world of New York¡¯s underworld. Peter, besides being the well-known Spider-Man, was a high school student burdened with academic responsibilities.

    It can be said that these individuals had their own lives beyond their superhero identities. And their personal lives couldn¡¯t be abandoned. After all, they had already sacrificed much for the sake of protecting Earth, they couldn¡¯t sacrifice their identity.

    As an ¡°mature older person,¡± Tony felt it was his responsibility to ensure that the normal lives of these ¡°Youngsters¡± wouldn¡¯t be overly disturbed by superhero affairs. After all, they were still young and deserved to continue enjoying the beauty of their youth.

    ¡°Well then¡­ I¡¯ll head back.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Harry, who had nned to leave before Jack¡¯s return, was the first to speak.

    Following that, Harry bid their farewells and turned to leave the medical room. However, Peter remained still. He wanted to wait until Lin Rui woke up before returning.

    As for Jack, he was reassured once he confirmed Lin Rui was fine. Moreover, the words spoken by Ancient One had provoked some thoughts within Jack, despite his immediate rebuttal.

    Therefore, after Tony finished speaking, a magical portal swiftly appeared in front of Jack, and after nodding to Peter and the others, Jack took a step into it and disappeared.

    ¡°Are you going to wait here until Lin Rui wakes up?¡± After Jack and Harry had left, Tony looked at the motionless Peter and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of a few hours. I can wait.¡± Peter¡¯s voice sounded somewhat heavy upon hearing Tony¡¯s question.

    A few days ago, when Lin Rui mentioned his n to help the sorcerer lineage on Earth resist the invasion of evil wizards, Peter had initially said he would go with Lin Rui to the Himyas.

    However, in the end, he let Lin Rui go alone. If Peter had stayed with Lin Rui, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been just him charging into the Mirror Dimension.

    ¡°Even if you and Jackson had charged into the Mirror Dimension together, I don¡¯t think the oue would have been much better. There¡¯s a high chance that we would have one more person lying here right now, and that would have worried us even more.¡± Upon hearing Peter¡¯s reply, Tony patted his shoulder infort.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s better than me standing outside, watching Jackson lying in there¡­¡±

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1072: Johnnyâ€™s Fiery Return

    <h4>Chapter 1072: Johnny¡¯s Fiery Return</h4>

    While Lin Rui was gravely injured from his encounter with the powerful traitor sorcerer, Kaecilius, in a small city in northern America, Johnny ze, known as the Fiery Johnny, was preparing for his next show.

    Since the incident in Rochester, where he transformed into Ghost Rider to confront ckheart, Johnny hade to terms with the fact that he had made a deal with a Devil.

    Moreover, he embraced his role as the world¡¯s righteous knight, using the powers of Ghost Rider to fight for justice. He would continue to search for Mephisto and utilize the powers bestowed upon him tobat him.

    Under normal circumstances, Johnny would have been heavily associated with the gruesome religious fanatic murders and the fiery Ghost Rider couldn¡¯t escape connection with him. However, with SHIELD¡¯s intervention, all the negative information about Johnny was suppressed.

    Although the local police, particrly Police Captain Dn, had strong suspicions about Johnny¡¯s involvement, after SHIELD had a chat with him, he pretended not to know anything.

    Consequently, the series of murders in Rochester were ultimately attributed to the cruel acts of religious fanatics, and the culprits were apprehended shortly after.

    As for Johnny, the person involved in the incidents, he left Rochester after a few days. His girlfriend, Roxanne, did not apany him, not because she was afraid of being with Johnny, but because she had more attachments in the city and needed more time to bid farewell.

    After leaving Rochester and ensuring that his normal life had not been affected by the previous events, Johnny resumed his identity as the Extreme Bike Challenger. With Roxanne leaving her previous job and joining Johnny, he continued his global extreme bike performances. After all, he had a life to live.

    Of course, Johnny was not alone. His friend and manager, Mack, continued to support him and handle everything. Without Mack, it would have taken a considerable amount of energy and time for Johnny to manage on his own.

    Click, click~

    In the backstage area, Johnny personally fine-tuned the bike he was about to ride. Although Johnny could now control the powers of Ghost Rider well and had gained immortality, this kind of challenge should no longer pose many difficulties for him. However, Johnny refused to use the powers of Ghost Rider to cheat; that wouldn¡¯t be fair.

    Bang!

    ¡°Hey, Johnny! You have ten minutes before you go on stage! Are you ready?¡± While Johnny was diligently adjusting the bike, Mack burst into the room, shouting loudly.

    Though previously frightened by ckheart, the Water Demon, and Ghost Rider in Rochester, Mack had decent mental resilience and didn¡¯t lose his mind. His body had also quickly recovered.

    Upon hearing Mack¡¯s shout, Johnny casually tossed the cloth he had been holding onto the nearby table. The fine-tuning was already done, and now he was wiping the bike just to make it look cooler under the countless shes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready, Mack.¡± Johnny looked up at Mack, who stood near the entrance and replied with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ll go out and check. Later, I¡¯ll have Roxannee in to call you out.¡± Mack felt reassured by Johnny¡¯s response and continued speaking.

    ¡°Got it, Mack. You can go ahead.¡± Johnny extended his hand and gently touched the spotless bike, smiling at Mack.

    Bang~

    Mack quickly left the room, closing the door behind him. Before each performance, Johnny needed some time alone. It allowed him to have a moment of self-adjustment. After all, every challenge carried a certain level of danger, and no one could guarantee sess every time. Of course, this was under the condition that Johnny didn¡¯t cheat.

    ¡°I wonder where Jackson and Bucky are now. Their lives must be even more interesting¡­¡± Leaning against his bike, Johnny gazed into the distance and murmured to himself.

    Although it had been about a month since thest incident, for Johnny, it felt like just a few days ago. After all, such magical events were beyond imagination for ordinary people, and even epting them would take a long time to digest. Moreover, Johnny himself was the protagonist of the event.

    Lin Rui and Bucky, the two mysterious individuals, had left a deep impression on Johnny. While Bucky appeared to be a formidable warrior, it was Lin Rui¡¯s strength that impressed Johnny the most. After all, Lin Rui was able to hold his own against Ghost Rider even after Johnny transformed.

    Furthermore, it seemed that Lin Rui had a profound background. Originally, Johnny was a suspect in several murder cases in Rochester, but with Lin Rui¡¯s help, he walked out of the police station without any issues. Johnny was still unaware that he had already had a confrontation with SHIELD¡¯s special forces team; otherwise, he would have guessed the connection between Lin Rui and SHIELD.

    Sigh~

    ¡°Ah¡­ Although Jackson left me his contact information, it¡¯s better not to bother him unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± Johnny withdrew his vacant gaze and muttered as he stood up straight beside the bike.

    Drip, drip~

    Just as Johnny had gathered himself and was ready to push the bike forward, the sound of high heels stepping on the ground came from outside the room. Upon hearing the footsteps, a contented smile spread across Johnny¡¯s face¡ªa rare expression he hadn¡¯t shown in decades.

    Click~

    As the footsteps approached the doorway, the door was pushed open. Roxanne, dressed in biking attire, walked in. After bidding farewell to her past life, Roxanne had decided to join Johnny on his ¡°wanderlust¡± journey. Perhaps, deep down, Roxanne also harbored a restless heart.

    Snap~

    In walked Roxanne, and upon seeing Johnny pushing the bike toward her with a smile, she responded with a smile of her own. ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Johnny opened his arms toward Roxanne and replied with a smile.

    In front of Roxanne, Johnny had nothing to hide. And Roxanne wasn¡¯t really worried that this challenge would go wrong because he was capable of transforming into Ghost Rider. Of course, Johnny would still rely on his own abilities toplete the challenge.

    Sigh~

    In the next moment, Johnny and Roxanne embraced each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone is waiting for you, Johnny ze.¡± After a brief embrace, Roxanne patted Johnny¡¯s shoulder as a reminder.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. After the challenge, I¡¯ll take you out for dinner. Coincidentally, the manager of that restaurant is one of my fans, and they¡¯ve arranged a luxurious meal for us.¡± Johnny released his hold on Roxanne, wrapped his arms around her, and spoke.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you across the street.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1073: Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 1073: Confusion</h4>

    Once again, they disyed their affection in the room, and Roxanne fully pushed open the front door for Johnny. He then proceeded to push the bike towards the exit. Outside the door was a pathway leading directly to the challenge tform.

    This time, Johnny was about to attempt leaping over ten buses, a distance even greater than his previous feat in Rochester. Although it was just a short two meters, it represented significant progress in extreme sports.

    ¡°Go for it!¡± After Johnny left the room with the bike, Roxanne gave him a thumbs-up and cheered.

    Then, Roxanne left through a nearby passage. As she had mentioned earlier, she would meet Johnny on the opposite side of the challenge tform. From there, Johnny would continue the journey alone, just like in every previous challenge.

    Inhaling deeply, Johnny slowly pushed the bike forward through the dark passage towards the bright area ahead. The cheers from the crowd in the distance gradually became clear.

    After his leap over Four Helicopters in Rochester, Johnny¡¯s reputation had soared to new heights. Now, his fans numbered no less than those of a typical third-tier celebrity. And perhaps, Johnny¡¯s fans would be even more enthusiastic.

    ¡°This is the life I love! My beloved life!¡± The cheers from the fans grew louder and clearer, fueling Johnny¡¯s excitement.

    Although Johnny now possessed another identity and incredible powers, he still enjoyed the thrill of extreme challenges in his personal life. It was the feeling of conquering one peak after another amidst the cheers of his fans.

    Buzzing!

    However, just as Johnny was about to step out of the darkness into the light, a sudden surge of unique energy emanated from within him.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, before Johnny could react, mes of bright red color burst out from the uncovered parts of his body, particrly his head, which didn¡¯t have the bike¡¯s protective gear.

    Of course, mes engulfed his entire body, but only the mes on his head were visible. After the mes erupted, Johnny¡¯s head rapidly transformed into a ming skull.

    ¡°Roar!¡­ Damn it! Put it out!¡± Just as Johnny¡¯s mouth, now resembling that of the Ghost Rider¡¯s, let out a fierce roar, Johnny¡¯s own voice suddenly overpowered the sound of the Ghost Rider.

    Exhaling heavily, the mes on Johnny¡¯s head quickly subsided and ultimately disappeared. His head had only a slight reddish tint, and his clothes didn¡¯t show any signs of scorching from the mes.

    Clearly, Johnny had gained better control over the hellfire within him and could freely switch between the Ghost Rider and his human self. However, the me episode just now was clearly an ident.

    ¡°Phew! Luckily, I reacted quickly; otherwise, someone would have surely noticed!¡± Johnny breathed a sigh of relief, speaking to himself. If this passage hadn¡¯t been a solitary path where Johnny alwayspleted the challenges alone, the scene just now would have undoubtedly attracted a lot of attention.

    ¡°But¡­ what was that? Was it the power of the Penance Stare I left in Jackson¡¯s consciousness? Could it be¡­ that the soul I saw back then made a move against Jackson?¡± While standing still, calming his emotions, Johnny quickly contemted in his mind.

    As it turned out, the reason for the sudden burst of hellfire from Johnny¡¯s body was due to the activation of the Penance Stare in Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness, all the way in New York.

    Although the Penance Stare left by Johnny in Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness was only a portion of his soul¡¯s power, it still maintained a connection with him. Thus, Johnny could receive feedback from the Eye of Penitence. Although he didn¡¯t have specific details, he could sense certain things.

    While Johnny stood at the exit of the passage, contemting the recent events, a figure suddenly appeared from outside the exit. It seemed that Johnny¡¯s dyed exit had caught the attention of those waiting outside.

    ¡°Johnny? Is there a problem?¡± As Johnny suppressed the hellfire within him and pondered, the person who had approached from the front, Mack, spoke up.

    Initially, Mack had been waiting at the passage exit as usual, ready to go out with Johnny and adjust the atmosphere of the entire venue with the host. However, just a moment ago, Mack, standing at the entrance of the passage, felt a wave of heat emanating from within.

    This passage led to Johnny¡¯s room in the back, and under normal circumstances, such heat waves would not ur, even if Johnny had started the Bike in advance.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Mack, everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯lle out now,¡± Johnny quickly responded when he saw Mack approaching and heard his words.

    ¡°Good, as long as you¡¯re okay. Hurry up ande out. It¡¯s almost time for your performance, and the cheers from the fans outside have reached their peak.¡± Mack reminded Johnny, relieved by his response. After speaking, Mack turned around and left.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ming out.¡±

    Following that, Johnny pushed the Bike and quickly followed Mack towards the exit of the passage, heading towards the outside light. Shortly after Johnny¡¯s exit, the entire venue erupted in even more frenzied and hysterical cheers. Clearly, Johnny ze had once again seeded in his challenge.

    ¡­

    In the New York Sanctum, the perplexed Rick was looking helplessly at David standing in front of him.

    Previously, when Jack participated in the selection of the new generation Sorcerer Supreme in the Himyas, David stayed in the Himyas to establish connections with other sorcerers of the same generation and, incidentally, take care of Jack.

    However, after the recent events, David had returned to New York. After all, Jack had withdrawn from the selection of the Sorcerer Supreme, so there was no point in David staying in the Himyas any longer.

    ¡°David, why would the Ancient One wait until Mirage Knight was injured by Kaecilius before taking action? He had the power to drive Kaecilius and his followers away from the beginning, didn¡¯t he?¡± Standing in front of David, Rick¡¯s tone was filled with confusion and helplessness.

    Upon hearing Rick¡¯s question, David¡¯s expression also turned grim. Despite David¡¯s frequent contact with other sorcerers and being well-informed about various news while in the Himyas, he still had no idea why the Ancient One had responded to Kaecilius¡¯ actions with such apparent indifference.

    ¡°Who should I ask if not you?! I¡¯m just as clueless! Although we are sorcerers, we all know who Mirage Knight is, and logically speaking, the Ancient One wouldn¡¯t allow him to be injured by Kaecilius like that.¡± David replied with frustration and helplessness.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1074: Deal

    <h4>Chapter 1074: Deal</h4>

    For both Rick and David, Mirage Knight was already familiar to them. Ancient One had previously instructed their disciple, Yun Lan, to investigate Mirage Knight¡¯s true identity, so Rick and his team had long known the real identities of Mirage Knight and the guardians of the League of Defenders.

    Upon learning the true identities of Lin Rui and hisrades, they greatly admired the actions of these young individuals. Moreover, the rtionship between Ancient One and Mirage Knight had always been ambiguous, with Ancient One implicitly supporting the League of Defenders and their alliance.

    Initially, when Lin Rui voluntarily offered to help the sorcerers against the renegade sorcerers, Rick and his team thought it was a great idea.

    At least, if the Sorcerers and the new guardians of Earth could join forces, it would send a discouraging message to those on Earth and in the universe who harbored ill intentions.

    However, they never expected that the first attack by the renegades would result in such a situation, leaving Mirage Knight severely injured in the hands of Kaecilius. The connection between the Sorcerer and the ¡°ordinary people¡± who had be Sorcerers, like Mirage Knight, was crucial.

    If Mirage Knight had truly been injured because of his association with the Sorcerers then it would be uneptable to everyone.

    If Mirage Knight had been injured during a normal battle, it would be a different story. But this time, it was clear that the response from the Sorcerers was excessively dyed.

    Rick was well aware that their information had already been ryed back even before Kaecilius and his cohorts created the Mirror Dimension. Yet, support arrived only when Mirage Knight was on the verge of death. This was clearly abnormal.

    Therefore, both Rick and David felt particrly helpless and puzzled. Mirage Knight¡¯s severe injury directly led to Jack, who was selected as one of the Five Young Star Sorcerers, giving up his chances in the uing Sorcerer Supreme selection.

    This was a significant blow to David and Rick. Although Jack had a low chance of being chosen as the Sorcerer Supreme even if he continued to participate, by quitting now, he had no opportunity at all.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do to change these things. Besides, I have a feeling that Ancient One has a special purpose behind all this,¡± Rick said helplessly in the end.

    ¡°Ah!¡­ It¡¯s just a waste of such a promising talent like Jack¡­¡± David sighed upon hearing Rick¡¯s words.

    Afterward, silence fell over the interior of New York Sanctum. The attack by the renegade sorcerers on New York Sanctum had ultimately been repelled with Rick¡¯s early preparations.

    The Sorcerers were unable to breach the Sanctum¡¯s defenses, and thus, the immense magical array that protected the entire Earth remained undamaged.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, after the failed attack on New York Sanctum, Kaecilius, who had quickly fled the scene, found himself hiding in a secluded location, deep in contemtion.

    Hummm¡­

    Sitting cross-legged in a dimly lit room, Kaecilius emitted asional bursts of magical fluctuations. His eyes, tainted with eerie ck patterns, remained tightly shut, asionally moving beneath his eyelids. Kaecilius wore a tattered, dark brown standard sorcerer waistcoat that had suffered damage during his battle with Lin Rui.

    Of course, in addition to the torn sorcerer waistcoat, Kaecilius also had some injuries on his face. However, they had been rudimentarily treated and only faint scars remained, far less significant than the injuries he had inflicted upon Lin Rui.

    Hummm!

    After meditating for a while, the magical fluctuations emanating from Kaecilius suddenly became unstable. Then, strange energies, distinctly different from regr magical power, slowly surged from various parts of his body.

    It seemed that Kaecilius couldn¡¯t control the ck energy. His tightly shut eyes began to rapidly move. Just as the ck energy had drifted several meters away from Kaecilius, he suddenly opened his eyes.

    Swish!

    In the next moment, the ck energy that had surged out of Kaecilius quickly retracted, disappearing within his body.

    ¡°Dormammu, we have a deal! I helped you invade Earth just to have you deal with that hypocrite Ancient One. If you want to eliminate some of the equally hypocritical sorcerers on Earth, I won¡¯t mind. But¡­ I won¡¯t allow you to devour the entire Earth!¡± As Kaecilius opened his eyes and drew the ck energy back into his body, he spoke with a serious and deep voice.

    From Kaecilius¡¯ soliloquy, it was evident that he was conversing with Dormammu, the evil entity from the Dark Dimension. Moreover, from Kaecilius¡¯ words, it was clear that he had indeed made a deal with Dormammu.

    However, he would not let Dormammu consume the entire Earth. He only sought Dormammu¡¯s assistance to eliminate Ancient One using Dormammu¡¯s power.

    After all, while Kaecilius had be disillusioned with this world, he still intended to survive in it. At this stage, Kaecilius had no ns to leave Earth and live among other civilizations in the universe.

    Huff¡­ Huff¡­

    Following Kaecilius¡¯ somber soliloquy, the dark aura within him continued to surge irregrly. While the dark energy flowed, Kaecilius seemed to be attentively listening to something, and gradually, his gloomy gaze softened. Perhaps he had received the answer he desired from Dormammu.

    ¡°Now that we have a deal, I will choose to trust you. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me. After all, without me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to invade Earth,¡± Kaecilius continued, as the dark aura around him calmed down.

    Huff¡­ Huff¡­

    ¡°Alright, rest assured. The n won¡¯t fail. Just wait patiently. Soon¡­ you will have the opportunity to personally eliminate that hypocrite Ancient One,¡± Kaecilius concluded.

    After Kaecilius finished speaking, the surging dark aura within him gradually subsided. Then, the prominent ¡°dark circles¡± around Kaecilius¡¯ eyes, resembling panda eyes, quickly disappeared, as if the dark energy hadpletely vanished from within Kaecilius.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1075: Powerful

    <h4>Chapter 1075: Powerful</h4>

    Upon awakening from his meditation and finalizing the terms of the deal with Dormammu from the dark dimension, Kaecilius didn¡¯t continue his meditation. Instead, he lowered his head and nced at his tattered sorcerer robe. He then raised his hand to touch the wounds on his cheek and ear, inflicted by Lin Rui¡¯s desperate efforts.

    Huff¡­ Huff¡­ Huff¡­

    To Kaecilius¡¯ surprise, as he touched the wounds, they visibly and rapidly healed, leaving no trace behind.

    ¡°Mirage Knight¡­ one of the founders of the League of Defenders? His rtionship with Iron Man Tony Stark is unclear, but it seems he has some connection with those hypocritical sorcerers led by the Ancient One,¡± Kaecilius murmured to himself while tending to his wounds.

    In this brief moment, Kaecilius had already figured out the identity of the person who unexpectedly interfered with him in the Mirror Dimension. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Lin Rui¡¯s strength, but during their battle, Kaecilius encountered several unexpected urrences.

    For example, Lin Rui¡¯s defensive methods to block Kaecilius¡¯ magical onught, and especially the powerful Psychic Power that Lin Rui unleashed in the end, which even Kaecilius had to take seriously. These things caught Kaecilius¡¯ attention because he believed that Mirage Knight shouldn¡¯t possess such abilities.

    ¡°No matter what his identity is, since he hindered my ns this time, he won¡¯t be so lucky the next time we meet. However, he sustained such severe injuries that it¡¯s questionable whether he can survive, unless that Ancient One uses the Eye of Agamotto for him¡­¡± Kaecilius muttered with a cold gaze, waving his hand to heal the wounds on his face.

    From Kaecilius¡¯ perspective, Lin Rui had already disyed his hidden potential multiple times during their battle, especially the eruption of Psychic Power that had harmed his consciousness.

    Even Kaecilius had no means to recover from such injuries, relying solely on the dark power provided by Dormammu. Therefore, it was only natural for him to assume that Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t be able to recover.

    ¡°If that hypocritical Ancient One is willing to use the Time Stone for someone like him¡­ it would only prove that he is not only a hypocrite but also a selfish individual!¡± Kaecilius, filled with resentment towards the Ancient One, didn¡¯t believe that Ancient One would use the Time Stone for that person, as Ancient One had been indifferent to Kaecilius¡¯ previous pleas.

    Of course, Kaecilius was unaware that despite the severe injuries caused by Lin Rui¡¯s Psychic Power, it hadn¡¯t reached a critical life-threatening situation. If there were noplications, it would only take Lin Rui a little more time to recover on his own.

    With the assistance of the Ancient One, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Lin Rui regained consciousness.

    ¡°Despite the failure of this probing n, I¡¯ve already obtained the spell to summon Dormammu. Now, all I need to do is break the three major Sanctums, and Dormammu will naturally descend upon the Earth¡¯s ne. So¡­ it¡¯s time to activate those sleeper agents,¡± Kaecilius said, paying little thought to the person he had severely injured, as he continued his soliloquy with a gloomy expression.

    After murmuring these words, Kaecilius silently raised his hands and began rapidly performing hand seals.

    Hummm¡­

    Soon, one after another, the magical imprints in his hands werepleted, transforming into hidden messages that swiftly dissipated from the dimly lit room. Afterpleting these actions, Kaecilius quietly lowered his hands and closed his eyes once again, entering a state of meditation.

    For Kaecilius, the battle with the sorcerers of the Sorcerors had only just begun, and he had plenty of time to confront Ancient One.

    ¡­

    In the courtyard of Ancient One¡¯s secluded residence in the Himyas, where the sorcerers of the Earth resided, Ancient One, who had let Jack go, stood in the small courtyard, gazing up at the clear blue sky and the snow-white clouds above the snow-capped mountains.

    ¡°As someone who can change the future, your strength is still not enough in this matter¡­¡± Ancient One muttered, seemingly lost in thought as he observed the clouds thousands of meters above, his words leaving it unclear who he was referring to.

    ¡°However, this matter should have been handled by us, the sorcerers. Regardless of the final oue, we should be the ones to bear the responsibility. As for all of you, continue being the guardians,¡± Ancient One said, his wandering gaze gradually converging.

    He continued to mutter to himself, but now it was possible to understand some of what he was saying.

    Hoo~

    ¡°Hmph, they are just a bunch of traitors. Even if they really manage to destroy the three Sanctums and bring Dormammu to Earth, as long as I am still on this, what can Dormammu do?¡±

    Boom!

    As Ancient One¡¯s gaze refocused, his aura silently grew stronger. By the time Ancient One finished speaking, his aura had reached a terrifying level. The force of his presence even shattered a cloud in the sky.

    Huff, huff, huff~

    The immense aura emanating from Ancient One continued for quite some time before gradually dissipating. The sorcerers of the Earth in the Himyas could all sense the overwhelming power that surged into the sky.

    Each sorcerer was filled with confusion, as the usually approachable and low-profile Ancient One suddenly unleashed such a powerful and fierce aura. Although everyone was puzzled, no one dared to inquire about the reason. They simply pondered silently in their hearts.

    After dispelling the slightly excited aura that had been released, Ancient One turned and walked towards his dwelling. In regards to Kaecilius, the traitorous sorcerers, and Dormammu¡¯s invasion of Earth, Ancient One had already tested Lin Rui¡¯s role in it.

    However, if Ancient One¡¯s previous expectations were correct, Lin Rui currently didn¡¯t possess the power to handle such a level of an event. Therefore, Ancient One decided that he, along with the sorcerers of the Earth would resolve this matter.

    Even though Ancient One had seen countless futures through the Time Stone, the majority of them were unfavorable to him. But as Lin Rui had previously mentioned, the future had not yet arrived, and Ancient One had a great opportunity to change it.

    Once inside his dwelling, Ancient One quickly sent out a message. This message was not about how to deal with Kaecilius and the traitorous sorcerers, but rather about the selection of the next generation of Sorcerer Supreme.

    Aside from Jack, who had already left, there were four other candidates for the position of the next Sorcerer Supreme.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1076: Regains Consciousness

    <h4>Chapter 1076: Regains Consciousness</h4>

    When facing the threat of Dormammu, the Ancient One chose to elerate the growth of the next generation of potential sorcerers. Among the many futures that the Ancient One ¡°saw,¡± their own oue was not very promising.

    However, even if the Ancient One truly perished in this event, he knew that Earth would still endure under Dormammu¡¯s invasion. That¡¯s because Earth is a capable of creating all sorts of miracles, nurturing countless extraordinary humans.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see how Kaecilius will handle the situation. I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± The Ancient One, who sent the message, settled back onto his own nket and murmured quietly.

    After the Ancient One sent that message, the selection process for the new generation of Sorcerer Supreme, which had temporarily halted due to the appearance of the traitorous Kaecilius and his followers attacking the New York Sanctum, resumed once again.

    Moreover, under the guidance of the Ancient One, all the Sorcerers opened up all their resources to those young sorcerers who showed great potential. As long as their abilities were sufficient, they could learn any magic they were interested in.

    With the resumption of the selection process for the new generation of Sorcerer Supreme, Steven Strange, who was not very informed about what had happened outside, could finally enter the major libraries that were previously off-limits.

    Strange¡¯s original intention foring to learn magic was to heal his own hands, and that desire remained unchanged. Therefore, now that he had ess to the libraries to study various kinds of magic, he naturally worked hard to learn more magic to achieve his goals.

    Meanwhile, as the selection process for the new generation of Sorcerer Supreme continued in the Himyas, Lin Rui, whoy in the underground medical room of the Stark Industries building in downtown New York, had almost fully recovered.

    With the advanced recovery serum provided by the Stark Industry, Lin Rui¡¯s injuries quickly healed, and with the help of the Ancient One, his mental injuries also recovered rapidly.

    Therefore, as predicted by JARVIS, Lin Rui slowly regained consciousness after two hours. When Lin Rui woke up, Peter and Tony were still by his side.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Huh? I¡¯m still alive?¡± Lin Rui¡¯s first words after waking up and seeing Peter and Tony in front of him were filled with confusion as to why he could still see them. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to have been killed by Kaecilius?

    ¡°Jackson, of course, you¡¯re alive! With us here, we won¡¯t let you leave this world so easily,¡± Peter eximed with excitement, standing by the bedside.

    ¡°You¡­ You were finally scared this time, huh?! Let¡¯s see if you dare to be so reckless in the future!¡± Tony, who was also standing by, said in a tone of disappointment.

    ¡°I¡­ I won¡¯t dare¡­¡± Upon hearing Peter and Tony¡¯s words, Lin Rui blinked and replied with a newfound determination in his eyes.

    The experience of facing Kaecilius made Lin Rui realize that his own strength was far from being able to solve any crisis on Earth alone. Due to a series of recent events, Lin Rui yed an important role in them, leading to an illusion that he could always have control over various situations.

    This time, although Lin Rui almost died at the hands of Kaecilius, it was still a valuable lesson for him to recognize his own shorings. Furthermore, regarding the fact that the Sorcerers, or rather the Ancient One, did not intervene when he faced Kaecilius alone, the newly awakened Lin Rui had already contemted some possibilities.

    Having personally reminded the Ancient One of the situation, when Kaecilius and his followers appeared, the New York Sanctum had already sensed the danger. However, the support from the Sorcerers was dyed, which was clearly problematic.

    But at that time, Lin Rui was facing a threat to his life from Kaecilius, so he didn¡¯t dwell on it. Now that he had awakened, he naturally began to think about many things.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ that the Ancient One still doesn¡¯t trust me? Or perhaps¡­ he doesn¡¯t want us to intervene in this invasion of Earth by Dormammu?¡± Lying on the soft hospital bed, Lin Rui blinked repeatedly as he silently contemted in his mind.

    Seeing Lin Rui obediently agreeing, Tony and Peter felt that something was off. In the past, even if Lin Rui had done something reckless and ended up getting injured, Tony would scold him.

    However, Lin Rui would always brush it off with words, but his eyes revealed that he didn¡¯t really care. But this time was different. Lin Rui¡¯s current demeanor clearly showed that he had truly gained some understanding.

    ¡°Jackson, could it be that you have somesting effects from your injuries?¡± While Lin Rui was furrowing his brow, contemting what might be happening with the Earth sorcerers, Peter asked with concern.

    ¡°Huh? Lasting effects? I don¡¯t think so. I feel fine now,¡± Lin Rui replied, pulling his thoughts away from contemtion and focusing on Peter¡¯s question.

    As Lin Rui responded, both Peter and Tony bent down simultaneously, carefully scrutinizing his eyes, trying to see if there were any lingering effects. However, Lin Rui, faced with their close observation, naturally appeared puzzled and calm.

    Phew~

    ¡°It seems like this incident has indeed made you more sensible.¡± After observing for a couple of seconds, Tony¡¯s tone softened as he spoke.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡± If he didn¡¯t be more sensible now, he¡¯d truly end up dead the next time. He hasn¡¯t had enough of life yet!

    ¡°Surprisingly, you¡¯re already awake, and if your recovery is going well, then for the time being, stay here with me. I have a lot of things that could use your and Peter¡¯s help.¡± Once Tony was sure Lin Rui was fine, he continued speaking.

    After Lin Rui¡¯s injury, Tony and the others made it clear that they had cut off ties with the Earth Sorcerers. So, at this moment, Tony certainly wouldn¡¯t let the just-awakened Lin Rui continue to assist the Earth Sorcerers.

    ¡°Huh? Help here? What about the Sorcerers? Is the crisis resolved?¡± Lin Rui asked with confusion upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui hadn¡¯t yet realized the severe consequences caused by his serious injuries in this incident. He still thought that his allies were continuing to cooperate with the Earth sorcerers.

    After all, he had yed a significant role in this coboration, aiming to contribute during Dormammu¡¯s invasion of Earth and to allow the Earth sorcerers to retain more power. He also wanted Tony and the others to witness the immense power of other dimensions in the universe.

    ¡°The Earth sorcerers? Hmph! Let them solve their own problems this time. We won¡¯t provide any further assistance,¡± Tony answered directly in response to Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1077: Helpless Lin Rui

    <h4>Chapter 1077: Helpless Lin Rui</h4>

    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s response, Lin Rui looked utterly bewildered. He had just been knocked unconscious by Kaecilius, and now the coboration they had worked so hard to establish had fallen apart like this.

    ¡°Uh¡­ what¡¯s going on? Has something happened?¡± Unable to hold back, Lin Rui asked the crucial question,pletely unaware that it was because of his own actions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Has something happened?! Are they just letting it slide that you were beaten to this extent and nearly died? ording to the information Jack gave us, the Sorcerers deliberately dyed breaking the Mirror Dimension. Otherwise, we would have rushed in to save you earlier, instead of waiting until thest moment!¡± Tony angrily replied to Lin Rui¡¯s bewildered inquiry.

    ¡°Oh¡­ so it¡¯s because of that¡­¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s response, Lin Rui finally realized.

    It turned out that Tony and the others were furious because of his injuries, and it was intentionally caused by the Sorcerers¡¯ dys. Of course, if the Sorcerers had indeed dyed and almost gotten him killed by Kaecilius, Lin Rui would be very angry as well. However, he had a feeling that there were other reasons behind all this.

    Just like Lin Rui had contemted upon waking up, he knew that the Sorcerers were too slow in providing support. However, Lin Rui also knew that the Ancient One had always understood his true identity.

    From the Ancient One¡¯s perspective, Lin Rui¡¯s soul didn¡¯t belong to this dimensional world. In other words, in the eyes of the Ancient One, Lin Rui¡¯s existence was simr to Dormammu¡¯s impending arrival.

    However, Dormammu¡¯s power and threat were many times greaterpared to Lin Rui, who was still a mere fledgling. Yet, if Ancient One were topletely trust Lin Rui, perhaps he couldn¡¯t do it just yet. That¡¯s why he might have allowed Lin Rui to face Kaecilius alone and provided slow support. Of course, this was all Lin Rui¡¯s spection.

    ¡°Seeing your reaction, it seems like you don¡¯t mind at all!¡± Tony was frustrated by Lin Rui¡¯s calm response.

    He was clearly angry because Lin Rui took it lightly, it was as if his own child had been bullied outside, and Tony, as a parent, sought justice and regained face for his child. Yet, the child responded with a casual ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I do mind. It¡¯s just that¡­ maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding here,¡± Lin Rui awkwardly replied upon hearing Tony¡¯s words.

    Lin Rui certainly didn¡¯t want his injuries to sour the rtionship between his alliance and the Sorcerers, as they all existed to protect the Earth. Moreover, the Sorcerers¡¯ strength was undeniable.

    Most importantly, Lin Rui¡¯s main mission now was to protect the Earth three times, and this invasion by Dormammu was obviously the first one he would face.

    ¡°Misunderstanding? There¡¯s no need for any misunderstanding. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Ancient One knew how to lend a helping hand, I wouldn¡¯t let them off so easily. So what if they¡¯re sorcerers? I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re immune to missiles andsers,¡± Tony said in a very displeased tone as Lin Rui tried to exin to the Sorcerers.

    Seeing Tony¡¯s current annoyance, Lin Rui knew that it was pointless to say anything at this moment, so he simply smiled wryly. However, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t truly cut off contact with the Sorcerers at Tony¡¯s insistence.

    After all, the era of the Earth¡¯s defenders had arrived, and these sorcerers would gradually be exposed to the general public. Their future cooperation was still necessary.

    ¡°Jackson, Mr. Stark is right. They¡¯ve treated you like that, so you don¡¯t need to find reasons to exin to them. Besides, since they¡¯ve clearly stated that they don¡¯t need our help, let them deal with the evil sorcerer you mentioned on their own,¡± Peter added a few words when Tony finished speaking and Lin Rui remained silent.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I understand that you¡¯re all angry right now, and I¡¯m not happy with the sorcerers¡¯ actions either. Since you¡¯ve all made this decision, I¡¯ll stay with Tony for now, and we can discuss the futureter,¡± Lin Rui reluctantlypromised in the face of Tony and Peter¡¯s criticism of the sorcerers.

    Whether he would truly cut off contact with the Ancient One and the sorcerers was not something Tony and the others could determine.

    ¡°Alright, then rest well. Don¡¯t go back home for the next few days. I¡¯ll talk to your parents about it,¡± Tony nodded in response to Lin Rui¡¯s answer and continued speaking.

    Lin Rui could only silently nod in agreement to Tony¡¯s request. Then, Tony and Peter left, leaving Lin Rui in a quiet resting environment. If Lin Rui had any needs, he could simply call JARVIS. Within the Stark Industries building, JARVIS could provide him with anything he needed.

    ¡°Sigh! This whole situation is really giving me a headache¡­¡± After Tony and Peter left, Lin Ruiy on the hospital bed, gazing at the ceiling above him and muttering to himself in frustration.

    Although in the original storyline, Dormammu¡¯s invasion of Earth ultimately failed, the Ancient One did die at the hands of Kaecilius.

    Dormammu wasn¡¯t defeated but was trapped in a time loop by Strange, the new Sorcerer Supreme, using the power of the Time Stone. Unable to bear the repeated time loops, Dormammu eventually agreed to Strange¡¯s demand and left Earth.

    So, if we follow the original storyline, it¡¯s highly likely that the Ancient One would die. Even if Steven Strange truly bes the Sorcerer Supreme and gains the ability to use the Time Stone, the Earth¡¯s sorcerers would still suffer heavy losses when facing Kaecilius and his traitorous allies.

    This is something Lin Rui doesn¡¯t want to see, which is why he took the initiative to propose cooperation with the Ancient One and the sorcerers to deal with the traitorous sorcerers and Dormammu.

    ¡°However, judging from the current situation, it seems like the Ancient One doesn¡¯t intend to let us get involved. Well, our technology doesn¡¯t work very well against magic after all. I almost died at the hands of Kaecilius, so others wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him either,¡± Lin Rui contemted while staring at the empty ceiling.

    Based on Lin Rui¡¯s personal experience with Kaecilius, no one in the League of Defenders would be a match for him. Of course, Lin Rui still didn¡¯t know how Jeremy would fare, but he didn¡¯t think he would be able to defeat Kaecilius either.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1078: Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1078: n</h4>

    If the members of the League of Defenders, with all their various superpowers, couldn¡¯t pose a threat to the traitorous sorcerers, then SHIELD and their technology-based equipment certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to either.

    As for the Avengers, except for Hulk, the rest of them are, to be honest, not as powerful as the members of the League of Defenders.

    While Hulk¡¯s strength is monstrous, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t estimate how powerful Hulk could be. However, Hulk¡¯s power is based on the assumption that his opponents will engage inbat with him. If Dr. Banner transforms into Hulk and intends to fight Kaecilius, but thetter simply uses a magical portal to teleport him away, then Hulk¡¯s power would be useless.

    Tony¡¯s Iron Man, though formidable, would rely on the assistance of the sorcerers to deal with the traitorous sorcerers. But if Iron Man were to face the traitorous sorcerers alone, the probability is high that he would be overmatched.

    As for Lin Rui¡¯s remaining allies, the X-Men, although they possess various extraordinary mutant abilities, it is unknown how effective they would be against magic. However, if Lin Rui knew that Iceman had gained control over a portion of his Omega-Level mutant powers since the Dark Elf invasion incident, he might not think this way.

    Furthermore, when sorcerers use magic, they require strong psychic power, and Professor Charles Xavier excels in that aspect. If he were to lend a hand, it would provide some assistance. After all, possessing Charles Xavier with his powerful mind would be a significant threat to ordinary people on Earth.

    ¡°If we¡¯re going to continue to intervene in this matter, we need to n more carefully. We can¡¯t act rashly like this. It¡¯s irresponsible to both me and Tony,¡± Lin Rui, lying on the hospital bed, actually had nothing urgent to attend to, but he still needed some time to think about what to do next.

    His coboration with the Earth¡¯s sorcerers to deal with the traitorous sorcerers was hastily done this time, without careful nning with his allies. It was more like he did whatever came to mind, resulting in the current awkward situation. However, Lin Rui was driven by the recent mission that the system had assigned.

    After all, having to defend the Earth three times, he didn¡¯t know if he would have another chance, so he had to seize every opportunity.

    After nearly being killed by Kaecilius, Lin Rui realized how irresponsible and reckless it was for him to act so urgently. If it weren¡¯t him rushing into the Mirror Dimension but someone else, like Spider-Man Peter or Iron Man Tony, then it wouldn¡¯t be him lying here in the end.

    And regardless of whether it was Spider-Man or Iron Man facing Kaecilius, Lin Rui didn¡¯t think their chances of survival would be greater than his.

    Therefore, if Ancient One and the others seemed to deliberately create a rift between him and the rest of the guardians he represented, Lin Rui decided to remain calm for now and observe the development of the situation from the sidelines.

    Lin Rui believed that Ancient One would not allow Kaecilius to destroy the three Sanctums, which would attract Dormammu so quickly.

    Perhaps, with Lin Rui¡¯s warning, Kaecilius wouldn¡¯t have a chance to destroy the three Sanctums. Consequently, Dormammu would not be able to invade Earth, and the crisis would be resolved. However, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t sure if he could consider this as guarding the Earth. He was truly uncertain.

    ¡°JARVIS, can you keep monitoring the situation of the three Sanctums?¡± After pondering for a long time, Lin Rui finally opened his eyes and spoke to the empty medical room.

    *Exhales*

    When Lin Rui had just mentioned JARVIS¡¯ name, a faint blue light appeared out of thin air from above, finally hovering above Lin Rui¡¯s hospital bed. Lin Rui was already ustomed to JARVIS¡¯ unconventional entrances.

    Besides, he was well aware of the extent of JARVIS¡¯ intelligent evolution, as long as the Mind Stone didn¡¯t appear, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about any issues with JARVIS¡¯ intelligent evolution.

    ¡°Jackson, Mr. Stark has given instructions, and I will continuously monitor the situation concerning Earth¡¯s sorcerers,¡± JARVIS¡¯ voice transmitted after the appearance of the pale blue light.

    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ even if Tony and the others don¡¯t n to help, they can¡¯tpletely ignore the situation there. After all, it¡¯s an event that threatens the safety of the entire Earth,¡± Lin Rui muttered to himself in response to JARVIS¡¯ answer.

    ¡°However, based on Mr. Stark¡¯s previous attitude and his ns for the next period of time, I suggest that you stop concerning yourself with the situation of Earth¡¯s sorcerers,¡± JARVIS spoke up again after Lin Rui¡¯s murmurs. This time, he was actually giving advice to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well¡­ JARVIS, can you promise me one thing?¡± Upon hearing JARVIS¡¯ words, Lin Rui stared at the pale blue light floating above him and asked softly. Now, Lin Rui considered JARVIS as a genuine person.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ can you¡­?¡±

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, feeling that he had rested enough, Lin Rui got up from the hospital bed on his own. Then, following the familiar path, he left the medical room and headed towards the neighboring undergroundboratory where Tony and Peter were.

    Since Lin Rui had already agreed to Tony, he needed to maintain a basic appearance. However, whether or not he would tell Tony about his conversation with JARVIS would depend on whether JARVIS would actually disclose it.

    When Lin Rui arrived at theboratory, he saw Tony and Peter working around an experimental workbench. Tony¡¯sb was no longer solely focused on upgrading and modifying the Iron Man suit. The research on Venom and Extremis had also be a priority.

    As for the special cosmic lifeform samples that Lin Rui had brought back from the alienst time, Tony had temporarily sealed them. He simply didn¡¯t have the energy to simultaneously handle so many research projects, even with the assistance of JARVIS, Peter, and Lin Rui.

    Of course, any breakthrough in Tony¡¯s research would yield tremendous value. Whether it was Venom or Extremis, even a slight advancement in lifeform technology would greatly assist in the upgrade and modification of the Iron Man suit.

    ¡°Cough!¡­ I¡¯m here,¡± Lin Rui intentionally coughed twice to remind Peter and Tony, who hadn¡¯t noticed his arrival.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1079: Petty Action

    <h4>Chapter 1079: Petty Action</h4>

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s voice, Tony and Peter turned to look at him. Seeing that Lin Rui¡¯splexion was normal and his recovery was going well, they feltpletely reassured.

    ¡°Alright,e and take a look. It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve been in thisb, right? I¡¯ve added a lot of research projects recently. Although your personal strength is rapidly increasing, we can¡¯t neglect the advancement of technology. It¡¯s crucial for us,¡± Tony nodded slightly towards Lin Rui standing at the door, and said.

    As the most renowned superhero, Iron Man Tony Stark was just an ordinary person himself. His physical abilities had only be slightly stronger through some basic training, which was nothingpared to Lin Rui and others who possessed various mutations and special abilities.

    However, there¡¯s a saying that goes, ¡°Mutations are for the poor, technology is for the rich.¡± Tony, being a super-rich man, took thetter part of that saying to the extreme. His Iron Man suit had already gone through several generations of upgrades, and now he was incorporating lifeform technology.

    In the near future, mature nanotechnology would also be applied to the Iron Man suit. By then, even though Tony himself remained a ¡°regr¡± person in terms of physical abilities, he would be the most powerful superhero.

    ¡°Here I am.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s greeting, Lin Rui replied and walked over.

    Over the next few hours, Lin Rui, following Tony¡¯s instructions, worked closely with Peter to conduct in-depth experiments and calctions for some recent research.

    It must be said that both Lin Rui and Peter could be considered geniuses, and with their assistance, Tony¡¯s workload was significantly reduced, and progress on more challenging experiments elerated.

    However, although Lin Rui was wholeheartedly helping Tony with research and experiments, he was still thinking about the current situation of Earth¡¯s sorcerers.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t show it too explicitly, or else he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to leave. Lin Rui¡¯s goal now was to perform well and find an opportunity to convince Tony to let him go home.

    Finally, after Lin Rui and Peter sessfullypleted a rather difficult experiment through coboration, it was time for dinner. Taking a discreet nce at the situation with Tony, Lin Rui felt that this was a better chance to ask to go home.

    ¡°Um¡­ Tony, I just returned home not long ago, so I¡¯ll go home for dinner tonight,¡± Lin Rui said as he walked toward theboratory¡¯s exit.

    Lin Rui structured his sentence in a way that didn¡¯t allow Tony the opportunity to refuse unless Tony truly didn¡¯t want him to leave. Otherwise, Lin Rui would be able to walk away in a few steps.

    ¡°Peter, why don¡¯t youe over to my ce for dinner tonight? It¡¯s been a while since youst had dinner at my house, and my dad¡¯s cooking has improved recently. You must give it a try!¡± While walking, Lin Rui didn¡¯t forget to invite Peter.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Mr. Stark, in that case, Jackson and I will head back first,¡± Peter responded absentmindedly, epting Lin Rui¡¯s invitation. He said a brief goodbye to Tony and followed Lin Rui, preparing to leave.

    However, just as Lin Rui and Peter were walking toward theboratory exit, Tony spoke up, ¡°Ahem¡­ I¡¯ve already talked to your parents. We¡¯ll have dinner at my ce tonight, and Pepper has prepared some delicious food.¡±

    Lin Rui and Peter paused in their steps. Peter didn¡¯t react much since having dinner at Tony¡¯s ce was also good for him, and Pepper¡¯s cooking was excellent. But Lin Rui¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look too good. Although he could still walk out of theboratory directly, but he definitely couldn¡¯t do so now.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. It¡¯s been a while since I had Pepper¡¯s steak,¡± Lin Rui forced a smile and turned back to say.

    ¡°Do we have steak?!¡± Peter¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of steak.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, since you both seem so excited, let¡¯s go upstairs then. It¡¯s not good to stay in theb for too long,¡± Tony said with a smile, observing Peter and Lin Rui¡¯s reactions.

    ¡°En! Let¡¯s go!¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Peter eximed joyfully.

    Then, Tony led the excited Peter and the feigning Lin Rui out of theboratory and took the elevator to the top floor of the Stark Industries building.

    However, neither Lin Rui nor Tony noticed what happened after they left theboratory. Venom, who had been sealed away in a corner, exhibited some abnormal behavior. Of course, all of this was faithfully recorded by JARVIS.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui regained consciousness and was confined to working on experiments at Stark Industries, the outside world remained rtively calm, and there were no major events that should cause Lin Rui to worry.

    Many things were simply the result of Lin Rui¡¯s excessive concern. The world would continue to turn even without him, and his current power was not yet at the level where he could single-handedly change the course of the entire world.

    After Lin Rui¡¯s alliance decided to no longer coborate with Earth¡¯s sorcerers, SHIELD, Tony, and the League of Defenders withdrew their teams and members. The X-Men, who were preparing to send their own team for support, skipped that step altogether.

    By the time they were ready to dispatch their team, the situation had already resolved itself, and the coboration had ceased, leaving the X-Men bewildered.

    However, this turned out to be for the best. Without coborating with Earth¡¯s sorcerers, Tony and the others had more opportunities to upgrade their high-tech equipment, and the members of the League of Defenders had more time to improve their abilities.

    As for SHIELD, they had been far from idle recently, quietly working on enhancing their strength.

    As for the X-Men, although it seemed that the abilities of each member had already reached their peak, the upgrading of Iceman¡¯s abilities alone had doubled their overall strength. If another event urred that required Iceman¡¯s intervention, he would undoubtedly astonish everyone.

    Meanwhile, 24 hours after the attack on the New York Sanctum by the renegade sorcerers led by Kaecilius, the world remained remarkably calm. There was no news of attacks on the three major Sanctums or other hidden locations of the sorcerers.

    It was as if the attack was just a probing move, and Kaecilius was biding his time for the next assault.

    However, the Ancient One knew that this apparent calm was merely an illusion and greater dark forces were lurking in ces they couldn¡¯t see.

    Perhaps the next move by the renegade sorcerers would not be as easily thwarted. Nevertheless, the Ancient One was not afraid, for in the face of absolute power, all small maneuvers would be deciphered.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1080: Curiosity

    <h4>Chapter 1080: Curiosity</h4>

    Three days quickly passed by. During these three days, Lin Rui diligently assisted in research and experiments at the Stark Industries building, without mentioning going back home.

    In Tony¡¯s eyes, Lin Rui seemed to have genuinely forgotten about the imminent events concerning Earth¡¯s sorcerers that had been on his mind just a few days ago.

    Therefore, after theypleted a portion of their mission on this day, Tony allowed Lin Rui and Peter to go home. Three consecutive days of intensive mental work had taken a toll on them, and even though Lin Rui and Peter were young and not ordinary individuals, they still felt tired.

    Vroom~

    Lin Rui skillfully slipped into a sports car in the underground parking lot of the Stark Industries building. Soon, the empty underground parking lot echoed with the roar of the engine. As Lin Rui started Tony¡¯s sports car, Peter had already settled into the passenger seat.

    Vroom! Whoosh!~

    Then, the engine roar intensified as the red sports car emitted a cloud of white smoke from its tires, racing forward in the next instant.

    ¡­

    As Lin Rui drove Tony¡¯s luxury sports car, carrying Peter home, far away in the Himyan Mountains, the selection for the next Supreme Sorcerer among the Earth¡¯s sorcerers, taking ce in their secluded sanctuary, moved on to the next round.

    Unsurprisingly, the five chosen young talents (now four, excluding Jack) sessfully advanced to the next round, leaving only around ten young sorcerers with the chance to continue.

    Among these ten talented young sorcerers, the most prominent one was undoubtedly Stephen Strange, a neurosurgeon from the United States.

    Judging by the evaluations of Earth¡¯s sorcerers, he was the most gifted sorcerer in nearly a century, surpassing other talented sorcerers in hisprehension of various forms of magic, including the three remaining members of the previous ¡°Big Four.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if soon he became a standout on his own, rather than part of the Big Four.

    After the conclusion of the third round of selection, Stephen Strange once again delved into the stone pce located in the backyard of the Himyan sanctuary for the Earth¡¯s sorcerers.

    This pce, situated above the Himyan Mountains, was connected to the three major Sanctums scattered across the Earth, making it a unique fourth Sanctum. Inside this pce resided the mostprehensive collection of magical texts belonging to the sorcerers, including some forbidden books of magic.

    Due to Stephen Strange being recognized as the most promising sorcerer, he had the freedom to ess the library at will. Of course, he was not the only one with such privilege; other talented young sorcerers held the same qualifications. However, the locked-away forbidden books of magic were not included in their reading and study materials.

    Whoosh~

    ¡°In the Mirror Dimension¡­ Where can I find this type of magic?¡± Inside the library, Stephen Strange sat before a wooden table, flipping through a thick and weighty book of magic, murmuring quietly to himself.

    Stephen Strange had already mastered the foundational magic of the sorcerers to a considerable extent. At this point, he was particrly intrigued by the Mirror Dimension, a form of magic that could construct a unique space.

    However, despite searching through the library for quite some time, he hadn¡¯t yet found the magic that could create a mirror dimension.

    Tapping footsteps~

    ¡°The books you seek have been sealed away. At your current stage, you¡¯re not yet capable of controlling such advanced magic.¡± Just as Stephen Strange murmured softly, he heard footsteps behind him, followed by a voice.

    When Stephen Strange turned to look, he saw Wang strolling leisurely towards him. As a sorcerer and an important judge for the current selection, Wang was responsible for managing this stone pce.

    The young talented sorcerers, including Stephen Strange, who devoted their full efforts to studying in the pce, were under Wang¡¯s ¡°supervision.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I already mastered many forms of magic? Why can¡¯t I learn more powerful advanced magic at this stage?¡± Upon hearing Wang¡¯s words, Stephen Strange calmly inquired.

    ¡°Indeed, all of you are exceptionally talented sorcerers, but the Mirror Dimension is on a different level than the magic you have learned before. It is dangerous to learn such magic when your abilities have not reached that point,¡± Wang calmly replied to Stephen Strange¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Is that so? When will we reach the level where we can learn that kind of magic?¡± Stephen Strange furrowed his brows slightly, continuing to inquire after Wang¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Well¡­ perhaps after this selection is over,¡± Wang gave a vague answer as he was unsure how to respond specifically.

    ¡°After the selection is over¡­ Alright, I understand,¡± Stephen Strange replied simply upon receiving this answer.

    ¡°Okay then, continue your studies. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer,¡± Wang greeted and turned to leave, as he had to check on the situation of the other individuals.

    Tap, tap, tap~

    Watching Wang¡¯s figure disappear, Stephen Strange¡¯s gaze flickered with thoughts. Shortly after Wang left, Stephen Strange closed the magic book in front of him and left the library and stone pce.

    However, when he left the library, Stephen Strange took a slight detour, walking by the bookshelves that guarded the forbidden books of magic. With Stephen Strange¡¯s memory, walking by them once was enough to fully remember their positions.

    A few minutester, Stephen Strange returned to his residence in the Himyan Mountains. Sitting cross-legged on a mat, he meditated for a while.

    Once he was certain that no one was paying attention to him, Stephen Strange swiftly formed intricate hand seals with his scarred hands in front of him. Soon, a series ofplex magic seals werepleted.

    Huff, huff, huff~

    Afterpleting those magic seals, a magic portal with a diameter of about one foot appeared in front of him. Looking through this magic portal, he found himself facing a bookshelf in the library of the stone pce.

    ¡°This should be it¡­¡± Stephen Strange muttered softly, maintaining the stability of the magic portal.

    In the next moment, he reached his hand through the magic portal and grabbed a magic book from the shelf on the other side. With no triggering of any restrictions, Stephen Strange easily retrieved the first forbidden book of magic.

    Huff, huff, huff~

    After obtaining the first forbidden book of magic, Stephen cautiously closed the magic portal. Although he was unsure if this forbidden book of magic was the one he needed, it would be enough for him to study for a while.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 50 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1081: Steal

    <h4>Chapter 1081: Steal</h4>

    Bang!

    The heavy magic booknded on the wooden coffee table in front of Stephen Strange with a dull thud, stirring up some fine dust. It was evident that this magic book, locked away on the bookshelf, hadn¡¯t been touched in a long time.

    ¡°I was hoping to gain something¡­¡± Stephen Strange murmured as he looked at the significantly heavier magic book in front of him, which was obviously thicker than the ones he had seen before.

    Then, Strange began to flip through the magic book he had obtained through special means from the library of the stone pce. However, after reading a few pages, Strange suddenly lifted his head and stopped reading further. He felt that this magic book was probably not what he was looking for.

    Humming~

    Strange quickly waved his hands as he lifted his head. After a slight magical ripple, a faint golden light scattered onto the heavy magic book on the coffee table.

    Whoosh!

    In the next moment, this weighty magic book, filled with a strong sense of history, actually began flipping its pages as if it were enchanted. Initially, the pages turned slowly, seemingly matching Strange¡¯s browsing speed.

    However, as he progressed, having grasped the general content of the book, Strange elerated the page-turning process. It was perfectly normal for him to flip through more than ten pages in a second, with no golden light flickering in his eyes.

    Whoosh, whoosh, p¨±!

    At such a rapid page-turning speed, the magic book with several hundred or even a thousand pages quickly reached thest page before closing itself. Once the book finished its swift journey, Strange gradually lowered his extended hand, and the faint golden glow in his eyes faded away.

    ¡°While this book does indeed introduce several powerful magics, it still doesn¡¯t mention how to create the Mirror Dimension¡­¡± Strange closed his eyes for two seconds, then reopened them, silently pondering this thought.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not in this book, I¡¯ll switch to another one! I¡¯ll find what I¡¯m looking for sooner orter!¡± Strange didn¡¯t feel too disappointed that the first magic book didn¡¯t contain what he wanted. Instead, he encouraged himself.

    Exhaling deeply, after a brief meditation, Stephen Strange once again extended his hand and traced the pattern of a Magic portal in front of him. This time, his target was still the row of bookshelves storing the forbidden magic books. However, before he reached the second forbidden book of magic, Strange returned the one he had just finished reading.

    In this way, under Wang¡¯s watchful eyes, Stephen Strange borrowed one magic book after another from the library of the stone pce, without being discovered. As luck would have it, on the sixth asion when Strange took out a magic book and quickly skimmed through its pages, the book in front of him, which had been automatically flipping, suddenly stopped. This was because a crucial section of the magic was missing from this book.

    ¡°Hmm? Could this be¡­¡± Noticing the missing page in the book, Strange muttered curiously to himself.

    Then, Strange began to carefully read from the page that hadn¡¯t been torn out at the beginning of the book. After nearly an hour of reading, Strange finally reached the page just before the torn one.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a summoning type of magic¡­ It seems to be a forbidden magic that summons something from another dimensional world¡­¡± After thoroughly reading the content around the torn page, Strange spoke to himself with a serious expression.

    Ever since Stephen Strange learned about the existence of Sorcerors on Earth, he was no longer the arrogant and exceptionally skilled neurosurgeon he used to be. He gained a deeper understanding of the essence of this world.

    Therefore, when he saw that the magic book in front of him contained records of summoning something from other dimensions, Strange instinctively sensed that something was not right.

    ¡°The most crucial summoning section has been torn out. Who tore it? What are they nning?¡± Strange murmured with a deep tone, ncing at the torn page with only a small piece of the edge remaining.

    Unable to figure out the reasons, Strange could only shake his head helplessly and close the magic book. At this point, Strange was still unaware of the existence of traitors within the sorcerers.

    Ancient One didn¡¯t intend to involve these highly talented and gifted young sorcerers in the events concerning the traitorous sorcerers and Dormammu unless the situation reached a point beyond his control. At that time, the entire sorcerer lineage would need to mobilize.

    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s continue searching for magic rted to the Mirror Dimension.¡± Strange muttered with a furrowed brow as he closed the magic book. He then waved his hand again, sketching a small magical spatial portal.

    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!

    Returning the magic book with a missing page to its original ce, Strange skillfully pulled out another magic book. In this manner, Stephen Strange repeatedly read through forbidden magic books from the library, which he was not yet qualified to ess.

    The Guardian, Wang, remained unaware of Strange¡¯s actions. Of course, it could also be a deliberate act on Wang¡¯s part to pretend not to know.

    During these ndestine endeavors, Strange finally found his target: the magic that could construct the Mirror Dimension. Once he discovered this remarkable magic, Strange wasted no time and immediately began studying it within his own dwelling.

    It must be said that Strange was a genius. For ordinary sorcerers, learning the construction of the Mirror Dimension would undoubtedly be extremely challenging, requiring a great deal of experience and a long time to make any progress.

    However, by simply following the instructions in the magic book and utilizing the Magic Cube, Strange managed to barely create a spatial barrier after only three attempts.

    Humming!

    cing his left hand on the elbow of his right arm and extending his right hand forward with an open palm, Stephen Strange conjured translucent ss-like spatial barriers constructed from the power of space in front of him.

    ¡°These are¡­!¡± Strange eximed in amazement, struggling to control the appearance of these spatial barriers. He sensed something extraordinary within them.

    Exhaling, just as Strange had constructed a few spatial barriers, a magical portal suddenly appeared beside him. Then, with a serious expression, Wang rushed out.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1082: Angry

    <h4>Chapter 1082: Angry</h4>

    Swish!

    After rushing out from the magical portal, Wang immediately noticed the semi-transparent spatial barriers in front of Strange. Consequently, his already solemn expression became even more serious.

    Seeing Wang suddenly emerging, Stephen Strange, who had been caught red-handed in his sneaky actions, appeared visibly flustered. His panic caused the previously unstable magic to descend into chaos, and the spatial barriers in front of him began distorting rapidly.

    Ka ka ka ~

    Crackling sounds echoed as the spatial barriers twisted, seemingly on the verge of spatial rupture.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Strange eximed in great rm as he realized the magic had spiraled out of control, but he was unable to reverse the situation.

    Just as Strange lost control, Wang finally made his move. He swiftly positioned himself in front of Strange and then released a spell with a wave of his hand.

    Humming!

    Simr to Strange¡¯s recently unleashed Mirror Dimension magic, Wang was now employing the very same magic. However, while Strange was constructing the Mirror Dimension, Wang was eliminating these iplete and unstable Mirror Dimensions.

    Ka ka ka ~ Crackling sounds filled the air.

    Two secondster, under Wang¡¯s control, the unstable spatial barriers vanished from the Earth¡¯s reality. Despite Wang¡¯s considerable strength, beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he dealt with the troublesome situation. Meanwhile, Strange, who was shielded by Wang, felt a sense of relief once the trouble had been resolved.

    Swish!

    ¡°What were you doing?!¡± Wang turned around with a furious expression on his face, and stared at a visibly embarrassed Strange.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I was just conducting a magic experiment¡­¡± Strange exined in a low and awkward voice, trying to justify himself to Wang, who had always been very friendly. As Strange continued to exin, his voice grew softer, until eventually, he fell silent.

    ¡°Hmph! A magic experiment?! Tell me, how did this experimente about?!¡± Upon hearing Strange¡¯s response, Wang pointed at the magic book on the wooden table in front of him and continued to question him sternly.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± This time, Strange truly had no words.

    Having witnessed the preceding scene, Strange genuinely realized that he had made a mistake. With his current level of power, attempting to experiment with the Mirror Dimension magic was a bit far-fetched. Moreover, if he couldn¡¯t control it, it could potentially pose a significant threat.

    ¡°Do you understand how dangerous your actions were just now? There¡¯s a reason why I haven¡¯t allowed you to learn the Mirror Dimension magic yet. Even if your power is nearly sufficient, it¡¯s because Mirror Dimension magic involves rules at a higher level. Without a powerful sorcerer to lead, it¡¯s easy for someone to encounter problems!¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, do you realize that each created Mirror Dimension is an actual world? Do youprehend the immense danger that arises from haphazardly constructing unstable Mirror Dimensions, potentially posing a threat to the entire multiverse? With one careless move, you could cause a catastrophe in other dimensional worlds.¡± As Strange remained silent, Wang continued to reprimand him sternly.

    Upon hearing Wang¡¯s scolding, Strange also recognized the gravity of his actions. Although he was now considered a true sorcerer, he still hadn¡¯t fully grasped the true nature of this universe and world.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± In the end, Strange could only offer a sincere apology.

    ¡°Hmph! If I hadn¡¯t arrived quickly, who knows what would have happened! Dormammu would have¡­¡± Wang¡¯s face softened slightly upon hearing Strange¡¯s apology, but he couldn¡¯t contain his anger and continued speaking. However, he stopped midway through his sentence.

    ¡°Dormammu? Who¡¯s that?¡± Although Wang quickly halted his words, Strange was astute enough to catch that particr mention. After all, Wang¡¯s tone had significantly changed when he uttered that name.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you genuinely want to learn this kind of magic right away, you must be supervised by other experienced sorcerers. Now, I¡¯m taking this book away.¡± Without responding to Strange¡¯s words, Wang reminded him firmly.

    Then, Wang reached out and took the magic book from the table. Without waiting for Strange to say anything else, Wang stepped back and entered the still-existing magical spatial portal.

    Whooosh!

    As Wang¡¯s figure vanished along with the golden magical spatial portal, Strange couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. Although Wang had just eased up and mentioned that Strange could continue learning this kind of magic, he emphasized the necessity of finding a senior sorcerer to oversee it. In other words, if Strange wanted to practice this magic in the future, he would have to seek out Wang.

    After all, apart from Wang, Strange was only familiar with three other senior sorcerers in the Himyas: the Ancient One, the Supreme Sorcerer, and Mordo. However,pared to consulting the Ancient One and Mordo, Strange would still choose Wang, who was a kind-hearted person.

    ¡°Well, this oue is much better than what could have happened initially. But does this world truly have countless alternate universes?¡± After Wang¡¯s departure, Strange blinked, muttering softly to himself.

    After a few minutes, Strange set aside the events that had just urred and resumed his meditation. Wang, however, instead of returning directly to the library, appeared at the dwelling of the Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme.

    ¡°Wang, how did it go?¡± When the Ancient One saw Wang holding a book in his hands, a profound meaningced his question, indicating his clear understanding of what had just transpired.

    ¡°Master, did you already know that he was engaging in such dangerous activities?¡± Wang asked, bewildered, his face filled with confusion, upon hearing the Ancient One¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course. Although I trust that you guard the library well, recent unrest among the rogue sorcerers has made me keep an eye on that area. So, I¡¯ve been aware of that fellow, Strange, stealing so many books,¡± The Ancient One replied with a smile, observing Wang¡¯s astonished expression.

    ¡°He stole more than just this one book!?¡± Wang was even more shocked upon hearing the Ancient One¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hehe, he¡¯s quite clever,¡± The Ancient One said, relieving Wang¡¯s anger and embarrassment.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a matter of being clever. Just now, he nearly constructed aplete Mirror Dimension all by himself! It¡¯s incredibly dangerous!¡± Wang continued, seemingly unconcerned about his own embarrassment.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s why I asked you how you felt about him. If there¡¯s hope¡­¡± The Ancient One didn¡¯t borate on what the hope was.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ judging purely from his talent, there¡¯s great potential. However, we can¡¯t solely rely on talent¡­¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I believe in him.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1083: Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1083: Choice</h4>

    Upon hearing the Ancient One¡¯s words, Wang paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t understand why the Ancient One had such confidence in this arrogant neer sorcerer. Was it merely because of his talent?

    After all, the judgment criteria for selecting exceptional sorcerers did not solely depend on talent. To truly assess a sorcerer¡¯s future achievements, it was essential to consider their perseverance and dedication.

    In the Himyas, many sorcerers with mediocre talents eventually became immensely powerful. Some sorcerers couldn¡¯t even conjure a single spell, yet they could quickly unleash formidable magic. Talent alone couldn¡¯t determine such oues.

    ¡°Talent is certainly one aspect, but it¡¯s not the most crucial one.¡± The Ancient One continued, noticing the perplexity on Wang¡¯s face.

    ¡°What else then? I don¡¯t believe he possesses anything stronger than the other young sorcerers withparable talents. Moreover, if we¡¯re talking about talent, your disciple, Yun, isn¡¯t any lesspetent than him.¡± Apparently, Strange¡¯s dangerous actions just now had considerably reduced his score in Wang¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hehe, Yun does indeed have talent, but when she first constructed the Mirror Dimension, it was under my guidance. Itcked a certain spiritual aspect. However, what I anticipate is something different.¡± The Ancient One smiled and proceeded to exin in response to Wang¡¯s confusion.

    ¡°Something different? What is it?¡±

    ¡°The ability to change the future.¡±

    Wang: ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing the Ancient One¡¯s response, Wang froze on the spot. This was the second time he had been stunned since entering the room. However, it was precisely because the Ancient One¡¯s answer astonished him that he stood there dumbfounded.

    ¡°In the library, apart from the magic spells they can¡¯t yet control properly, I¡¯ve also ced the Eye of Agamotto. Do you think he would be interested in studying it?¡± Seeing Wang¡¯s stunned expression, the Ancient One maintained a smile and dropped a bombshell.

    ¡°What! How could you ce that there?! And you didn¡¯t even tell me!¡± Wang couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing and eximed in disbelief. As a senior sorcerer and a kind-hearted person, he couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    If Wang had known that the Eye of Agamotto was also stored in the library, he wouldn¡¯t have been so casual about guarding it. He knew exactly what the Eye of Agamotto was and the potential consequences if it fell into the wrong hands. Compared to the attacks by rogue sorcerers, if the Eye of Agamotto were stolen, the impending crisis would be no smaller than Dormammu¡¯s invasion.

    Phew!

    Immediately after his outburst, Wang waved his hand and began to conjure a magical spatial portal. He needed to return to the library promptly, not only to safeguard the magic spells but also to keep an eye on the Eye of Agamotto.

    Humming!

    Although the magical spatial portal appeared, Wang didn¡¯t move because the Ancient One intervened and stopped him.

    ¡°Hold on for a moment. I¡¯ve hidden the Eye of Agamotto, which is why you hadn¡¯t noticed it until now. I just wanted to inform you that if he¡¯s curious, you can introduce it to him.¡± The Ancient One restrained Wang, looking at his puzzled and anxious expression, and reminded him with a smile.

    ¡°What? Do you want me to introduce it to him? Are you nning something behind the scenes? Ancient One, is there any rtionship between you and this kid?¡± Upon hearing the Ancient One¡¯s reminder, Wang didn¡¯t even address the Ancient One as a ¡°sorcerer¡± anymore and directly asked with confusion.

    Upon seeing Wong¡¯s anxious and irritated state, the Ancient One didn¡¯t mind much. After all, among sorcerers, there wasn¡¯t a particrly strict hierarchy, and Wong himself was a highly experienced and powerful sorcerer.

    ¡°I can only tell you that this time, when the traitor summons Dormammu, the sorcerers will face great danger, and the one you currently disregard, Strange, will be a very important person.¡±

    ¡°Well, I trust you. I¡¯m just worried that he might cause trouble. With his cleverness, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll disrupt things before Dormammu arrives,¡± Wong asked seriously, considering the Ancient One¡¯s exnation and his sincere demeanor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go back and keep watch. I hope that guy won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Very well,¡± the Ancient One nodded and stepped aside.

    Wong took a deep breath and entered the magical portal, leaving the Ancient One¡¯s residence and returning to the Sanctum Sanctorum. As he reentered the Sanctum, Wong noticed that in a previously empty corner of the library, there was now a stone pedestal. On the pedestal sat a rustic shelf with a simple stone stand in the middle, holding the Eye of Agamotto. It was an incredibly captivating object.

    ¡°Well¡­ I hope that guy really is as important as the Ancient One said. Otherwise, if things get messed up in space, it¡¯s manageable, but if time gets disrupted, it will be difficult to handle,¡± Wong sighed with resignation as he gazed at the Eye of Agamotto, contemting the potential consequences.

    Next, Wong positioned his desk nearby and reinforced the defensive magical wards within the library to ensure its safety. After Strange¡¯s recent incident, he wouldn¡¯t be returning to the library anytime soon. So, apart from Wong, it was the other talented young sorcerers who first noticed the appearance of the stone pedestal with the Eye of Agamotto.

    At first, when those geniuses passed by and saw Wong sitting there, they found it strange. Especially because the pedestal wasn¡¯t there before, its sudden appearance in the library was quite noticeable. Moreover, there was something on the pedestal, and Wong seemed to be guarding it with a serious expression. However, upon seeing the normally calm Headmaster Wong looking stern, these talented sorcerers chose to ignore it.

    ¡°Hmm? Why hasn¡¯t anyonee to ask?¡± Wong wondered, puzzled by theck of inquiries. However, he was unaware of the current expression on his face, which would deter most people from approaching.

    tter, tter, tter¡­

    Just as Wong was questioning the absence of inquisitive individuals, the sound of footsteps gradually approached. It was the young sorcerer who had already passed by a few times, unable to resist the curiosity in his heart, preparing toe and ask.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Wong straightened up on his chair and coughed a couple of times, clearing his throat.

    Wong didn¡¯t realize that his series of preparatory gestures almost scared off the sorcerer who had determinedly walked over. However, in the end, that sorcerer still approached.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1084: Eye of Agamotto

    <h4>Chapter 1084: Eye of Agamotto</h4>

    When the young sorcerer approached Wong, his gaze quickly swept over the Eye of Agamotto on the pedestal behind him before turning to Wong.

    ¡°Um¡­ Wong, is that¡­ the legendary artifact?¡± The young sorcerer seemed to have some knowledge and directly inquired about the origin of the Eye of Agamotto. Although he didn¡¯t explicitly mention the name Eye of Agamotto, Wong understood what he meant.

    ¡°Oh? It seems you¡¯re quite knowledgeable! Yes, that¡¯s exactly what you know: the Eye of Agamotto!¡± Upon hearing the young sorcerer¡¯s question, Wong was slightly surprised but quickly responded.

    After Wong¡¯s confident affirmation, the daring young sorcerer¡¯s breath noticeably quickened, and his eyes revealed excitement.

    ¡°It truly is the Eye of Agamotto! The artifact is said to possess the power of the All-Seeing!¡± Excited, the young sorcerer continued to mutter.

    ¡°Yes, it indeed possesses the abilities of the All-Seeing¡­¡± Wong nodded, not objecting to the young sorcerer¡¯s fervor.

    However, there were still some things Wong hadn¡¯t exined. The Eye of Agamotto not only had the ability to grant the viewer different future views but also housed the Time Infinity Stone within it. Obtaining it would allow one to traverse the river of time.

    Of course, if the young sorcerer before him wanted to delve deeper, Wong would provide further exnations. The Ancient One hadn¡¯t specified that only Strange should have contact with the Eye of Agamotto; other talented young sorcerers should have the same opportunity.

    After the young sorcerer approached to inquire about the Eye of Agamotto, more sorcerers who had hesitated before began to approach from other parts of the library.

    Clearly, they had also heard Wong¡¯s exnation regarding the stone pedestal and its contents. As young sorcerers of the Earth sorcerer lineage, they were undoubtedly shocked and curious about the legendary artifact known as the Eye of Agamotto.

    ¡°I always thought it was just a legend!¡±

    ¡°To think it actually exists¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that really the Eye of Agamotto?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t you hear what Wong just said?¡±

    As the crowd gathered, everyone engaged in whispered discussions. However, no one dared to ask Wong if they could have ess to the Eye of Agamotto. In the eyes of these sorcerers, such a legendary artifact was not something ¡°lesser¡± sorcerers like them could touch. It should be wielded only by a Sorcerer Supreme like the Ancient One.

    Wong observed the behavior of these talented sorcerers before him. Since the Ancient One had ced the Eye of Agamotto here and assured him of vignce, Wong hoped that these young sorcerers would have the courage to study the Eye of Agamotto. Perhaps among them, there were individuals with special talents who could resonate with the artifact.

    In reality, the Time Stone sealed within the Eye of Agamotto was not something that just anyone, be it an individual or a sorcerer, could use casually. However, the Eye of Agamotto was different.

    It was originally a powerful magical item, and if one¡¯s strength was sufficient and they could resonate with it, these young sorcerers still had a chance to glean some benefits from the Eye of Agamotto.

    ¡°Wong, is this Eye of Agamotto here for us to observe?¡± As more people gathered, yet everyone still observed the Eye of Agamotto from a distance, it was the first young sorcerer who spoke up again.

    ¡°The Ancient One ced it here not just for you to look at. If any of you feel confident enough, you can approach and interact with it. Who knows, you might gain something from it. However, it¡¯s important to know your limits. Although I¡¯ll be here watching, idents can still happen.¡± In response to the young sorcerer¡¯s question, Wong exined once again.

    Boom!~

    Upon hearing Wong¡¯s response, the surrounding sorcerers were even more astonished, and they couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise. Seeing the legendary magical artifact, the Eye of Agamotto, was already unexpected enough, but now Wong was saying that they had a chance to personally interact with such a magical relic. This was beyond their wildest imaginations.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be sitting here. Feel free to approach.¡± Seeing the shock and disbelief on the faces of the young sorcerers before him, Wong calmly spoke a sentence before resuming his seat.

    Not only were these young sorcerers who had never seen the Eye of Agamotto shocked but even Wong himself had been astonished when he heard the Ancient One say that the Eye of Agamotto was ced in the library for other sorcerers to study.

    However, since the Ancient One had already made this decision, Wong naturally had to cooperate. However, Strange hadn¡¯t returned yet, and Wong didn¡¯t know when he would see his reaction. Wong was quite looking forward to it.

    As Wong sat back down without exining further, the young sorcerers before him nced at each other, quietly discussed among themselves, and eventually dispersed. Perhaps they realized that they didn¡¯t currently possess the capability to interact with such a magical relic as the Eye of Agamotto. Or maybe they wanted toe back and try when they felt prepared.

    After a while, the young sorcerers who had surrounded Wong disappeared, and the library once again fell into silence. However, sitting in his spot, Wong could clearly feel that the atmosphere in the library had changed.

    Perhaps, apart from Strange, who enjoyed ying clever tricks, these sorcerers who had studied magic from a young age also had individuals who could shoulder great responsibilities.

    In this way, hours passed until Strange returned to the library. He discovered that a mystical stone pedestal had appeared in the meantime. Within those few hours, indeed, several exceptionally talented young sorcerers had attempted to interact with the Eye of Agamotto, including the three rising stars. However, they had only managed to slightly activate the Eye of Agamotto¡¯s magic, still far from establishing a true connection.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡± When other sorcerers had gradually given up trying to interact with the Eye of Agamotto, Stephen Strange finally noticed its existence.

    Seeing Strange approach, Wong opened his eyes and repeated the exnation he had given to the other sorcerers.

    ¡°Hmm? The Eye of Agamotto? I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere!¡± After listening to Wong¡¯s exnation, Strange¡¯s eyes lit up as he muttered.

    After muttering to himself, Strange quickly remembered where he had seen it. It was in the magic books he had recently stolen.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1085: Failure?

    <h4>Chapter 1085: Failure?</h4>

    In his mind, Strange quickly searched his recent memories and soon confirmed what the Eye of Agamotto was. Therefore, he shared the same astonishment and surprise as the other young sorcerers. However,pared to the awe and reverence the other sorcerers had for the Eye of Agamotto, Strange didn¡¯t have such concerns.

    ¡°Can this Eye of Agamotto really be used for our research?¡± To ensure that Wong¡¯s words were true, Strange asked again.

    After all, Strange had just experienced a scolding when he stole some magical books, which nearly caused a major crisis in spatial magic. The Eye of Agamotto was a sacred and divine magical item in legends, and its power was undoubtedly more terrifying than the more advanced magic recorded in those books.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what the Ancient One said. You can feel free to study it; I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Knowing that Strange certainly had concerns, Wong nodded in response.

    With Wong¡¯s affirmative answer, Strange¡¯s gaze once again shifted to the Eye of Agamotto behind him. On the stone shelf, the Eye of Agamotto, casually ced, faintly emitted a beautiful green glow. When Strange saw that green glow, his inner being seemed to be struck by something.

    ¡°I think I can give it a try¡­¡± At the next moment, Strange¡¯s eyes flickered as he spoke.

    Then, he walked past Wong and slowly approached the stone pedestal, finally standing beside the Eye of Agamotto.

    As Strange approached, the young sorcerers who had dispersed before intentionally or unintentionally drew closer. Even if they didn¡¯t approach, they all kept an eye on the situation. Every time someone attempted to interact with the Eye of Agamotto, the other sorcerers paid close attention. After all, it was the legendary magical relic.

    After getting closer to the Eye of Agamotto, Strange came to a halt. Throughout the approach, his gaze never left the ancient ne-like item before him. Then, Strange took a deep breath and raised his hands.

    Hummm!

    Under the gaze of Wong and the surrounding young sorcerers, Strange¡¯s hands emitted waves of magical fluctuations. Obviously, he had begun to attemptmunication with the Eye of Agamotto. As Strange¡¯s expression grew more serious, the magical fluctuations in front of him intensified, and golden light enveloped the Eye of Agamotto, creating a particrly magical and magnificent sight.

    Crack!

    Just as the golden light swirled around the Eye of Agamotto in front of Strange for some time, a sound emanated from it, indicating that the Eye of Agamotto was about to open.

    Hearing this sound, Wong and the young sorcerers observing the scene revealed expressions of surprise, though not as astonished as before. Because among the several sorcerers who had attempted before, two had sessfully elicited a response from the Eye of Agamotto.

    Crack, crack!

    Following the initial sound, two more sounds emerged, and the Eye of Agamotto ced on the stone shelf slowly opened a small crack. The Time Stone sealed within it also emitted a faint green glow.

    Witnessing this scene, Strange¡¯s eyes lit up with radiance, and he continued to exert more effort, releasing magical energy to fully open the Eye of Agamotto.

    Crack! P¨± P¨±!

    However, just as the Eye of Agamotto opened a crack, it seemed to react negatively to Strange¡¯s magic. With a soft sound, the previously opened crack instantly reverted to its original state. As the crack closed, the Eye of Agamotto released a magical surge, instantly dispersing the magical energy released by Strange.

    Phew!

    In response to the situation with the Eye of Agamotto, Strange was pushed back several steps by the shattered magic beforeing to a stop. His hands, still raised, were now trembling slightly, and his eyes were filled with surprise and a hint of fear.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s the same for everyone¡­¡± Wong, who had been watching the scene unfold, shook his head and murmured.

    Strange¡¯s experience just now, being pushed back by the shattered magic while attempting tomunicate with the Eye of Agamotto, was simr to the other young sorcerers who had tried before. Although Strange had managed to open the Eye of Agamotto slightly, others had achieved the same step as well.

    Taking a deep breath, Strange lowered his hands. Whether it was due to being startled by the magic released by the Eye of Agamotto or for another reason, Strange stood still in ce, without any movement.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This kind of situation is normal. Several outstanding sorcerers before you experienced the same. Don¡¯t dwell on it too much.¡± Seeing Strange¡¯s state, Wong thought he might be disheartened and offered a few words offort.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hearing Wong¡¯s constion, Strange¡¯s eyes flickered, and he replied with a recovery of normalcy.

    ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re fine. Although the Eye of Agamotto rejects those who are not recognized, it¡¯s merely a warning and it won¡¯t harm you.¡± Hearing Strange¡¯s response, Wong nodded and continued.

    After his first unsessful attempt, Strange nced at the still and silent Eye of Agamotto before him. Finally, he took a few steps back from the stone pedestal, indicating that he didn¡¯t intend to continue trying.

    ¡°The Eye of Agamotto itself possesses immense magical power. It contains not only deep protective and sealing magic but also powerful magic beyond your imagination. So, it¡¯s normal that you¡¯re unable to establishmunication with it at this moment. However, the Eye of Agamotto will remain here for some time, allowing you to make multiple attempts. Who knows, you may have some gains in the process.¡± After Strange stepped down from the stone pedestal, Wong looked at the other young sorcerers surrounding him and spoke loudly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s normal that we can¡¯tmunicate with such a magical relic right now¡­¡±

    ¡°We should still strive! I didn¡¯t even have a chance to try before.¡±

    ¡°It seems like this is a test for us. This selection process is indeed not simple!¡±

    After Wong finished speaking, the young sorcerers surrounding him disyed different expressions and began quietly discussing among themselves. Clearly, because of Wong¡¯s words and the presence of the Eye of Agamotto, they regarded establishingmunication and connection with the Eye of Agamotto as a test in the selection process. However, this was also a good thing.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1086: Foresight

    <h4>Chapter 1086: Foresight</h4>

    After discussing for a while at the stone pedestal, the young sorcerers dispersed once again. Perhaps they would gather again when someone attempted tomunicate with the Eye of Agamotto.

    Simrly, Stephen Strange, who had failed in his attempt, also left the scene. Perhaps he shared the same thoughts as the other young sorcerers.

    Once everyone had dispersed, Wong remained in his position. However, he felt a slight disappointment towards Strange. Due to the different attitude shown by the Ancient One towards Strange, Wong had expected something more.

    However, Strange¡¯s performance with the Eye of Agamotto was simr to that of other talented sorcerers, suggesting that the Ancient One¡¯s expectations might have been misced.

    What Wong didn¡¯t know was that the young sorcerers¡¯ attempts tomunicate with the Eye of Agamotto were being closely observed by the Ancient One from his dwelling.

    The Ancient One felt great satisfaction seeing the slight reactions elicited from the Eye of Agamotto by these young sorcerers, as the future of Earth¡¯s sorcerers relied on them.

    During Strange¡¯s attempt, the Ancient One had clearly shown more interest. When Strange managed to open a slight crack in the Eye of Agamotto, the Ancient One did not disy surprise, as it was something he expected Strange to achieve.

    However, just like with other sorcerers, the crack in the Eye of Agamotto closed again, releasing a magical shockwave that shattered Strange¡¯s magic.

    The changes in the Eye of Agamotto when in Strange¡¯s hands were simr to those observed with the other young sorcerers. In theory, the Ancient One¡¯s reaction could have been either calm or disappointed, just like Wong¡¯s. However, before Strange was pushed back, the Ancient One¡¯s eyes showed a hint of surprise and anticipation.

    In his meditation chamber, the Ancient One opened his eyes as Strange, pushed back by the magic released from the Eye of Agamotto, stood by the stone pedestal and a faint golden light shed in his eyes.

    ¡°He is indeed different¡­¡± The golden light in his eyes gradually disappeared, and the Ancient One murmured to himself with a faint smile.

    Before meeting Lin Rui, the Ancient One had always been someone with an extraordinary understanding of the events unfolding in the world. After all, in terms of power, the Ancient One stood at the pinnacle of Earth and even the entire multidimensional universe.

    Furthermore, he possessed the Eye of Agamotto and the Time Stone, which allowed him to peer into the flow of time.

    However, since meeting Mirage Knight, also known as Lin Rui, the Ancient One discovered that the future of this remarkable young man was shrouded in uncertainty.

    As someone adept at utilizing soul powers, the Ancient One quickly realized that this extraordinary young man didn¡¯t truly belong to this world. Nevertheless, between erasing him and observing him, the Ancient One chose thetter.

    Ancient One didn¡¯t regret his decision as Lin Rui¡¯s actions had consistently contributed to the betterment of the world. Even though the Ancient One couldn¡¯t see Lin Rui¡¯s future clearly, he knew that he had the power to influence and even change the future.

    However, regarding the current events faced by Earth¡¯s sorcerers, the Ancient One was well aware that the extraordinary young man couldn¡¯t offer much assistance. This was precisely why a special individual was needed in the sorcerers, leading to the selection of a new generation of Sorcerer Supreme.

    It was because of this that the Ancient One intentionally dyed the support from the sorcerers when Kaecilius attacked the New York Sanctum.

    On one hand, Ancient One wanted to verify the truthfulness of the futures he ¡°saw¡± in his visions. On the other hand, he wanted the extraordinary young man to realize on his own that there were some matters he couldn¡¯t assist with.

    During the process of selecting the new Sorcerer Supreme, Stephen Strange, the arrogant neurosurgeon from Chicago with crippled hands, undoubtedly caught the attention of the Ancient One.

    Throughout several rounds of selection, the Ancient One discovered that this gender-fluid young doctor possessed unparalleled talent in magic. Moreover, to his surprise, when observing Strange¡¯s future, he realized that he was the person he had been waiting for¡ª the one who would bring transformation to Earth¡¯s sorcerers.

    It can be said that, apart from Lin Rui, Stephen Strange was the person the Ancient One used the Time Stone to observe the most. Although not every glimpse of the future was crystal clear, the Ancient One saw enough to make some judgments.

    That¡¯s why he remained indifferent to Strange¡¯s actions and allowed him and others to observe andmunicate with the Eye of Agamotto in the Sanctum.

    Although the interaction between Strange and the Eye of Agamotto seemed no different from that of other sorcerers, the Ancient One intervened behind the scenes.

    Strange was on the verge of opening the Eye of Agamottopletely, but because the Time Stone, which had the power to cause significant changes in reality, was sealed within it, the Ancient One intervened. He triggered the defensive magic on the Eye of Agamotto, pushing Strange back.

    Therefore, despite the perceived failure by others, including Strange himself, he had actually seeded. Although he didn¡¯t know the reasons behind it, he had sessfully engaged in deep-levelmunication with the Eye of Agamotto and even opened the seal to make contact with the Time Stone within.

    ¡°In that case, even if I¡­¡± Ancient One¡¯s voice was low as his gaze seemed to prate through the curtains, revealing the vast snow-capped mountains and the sky beyond the courtyard. ¡°Eye of Agamotto can be considered to have a sessor.¡±

    After muttering these words to himself, the Ancient One closed his eyes once again, entering a state of meditation.

    ¡­

    Back in New York, in the Queens district, Lin Rui returned home from Stark Industries and contacted Jerry to get an update on the situation with the Earth¡¯s sorcerers. However, to Lin Rui¡¯s surprise, three days had passed, and there seemed to be no significant events happening in the sorcerermunity.

    It appeared that Kaecilius¡¯s attack on the New York Sanctum was merely a momentary act of chaos, and Lin Rui had unwittingly found himself in the middle of it.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ Kaecilius has made his move, so logically, the Earth¡¯s sorcerers should be in turmoil by now. Even with the Ancient One overseeing everything, there should still be something happening!¡± Lin Rui murmured in confusion as he walked towards Thor¡¯s apartment.

    Due to the main mission released by the system, Lin Rui was now highly concerned about the situation within the Earth¡¯s sorcerermunity.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1087: Struck By Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 1087: Struck By Lightning</h4>

    Because there was no longer any contact between Lin Rui¡¯s side and the Earth¡¯s sorcerermunity, even when Lin Rui personally contacted Rick, they exchanged only a few polite words before falling silent.

    In the face of this situation, Lin Rui could only specte about what might have happened. However, he could never have guessed that it was because the Ancient One saw a future where he couldn¡¯t be of assistance.

    ¡°If Tony and the others really don¡¯t lend a hand, it seems that neither I nor the League of Defenders poses much of a threat to those traitorous sorcerers,¡± Lin Rui pondered as he walked through the still-restricted area surrounding Thor¡¯s apartment.

    The Bifrost through which Thor had returned to Earth was not far from his apartment building. Although the traces left by the Bifrost had long since disappeared, SHIELD still considered the area off-limits.

    However, the level of security had been lowered, and it might be lifted in a while. After taking a detour, Lin Rui arrived at the entrance of Thor¡¯s apartment building and proceeded to go upstairs.

    Creak!~~

    Just as Lin Rui had taken only a couple of steps up the stairs, a sh of electricity passed before his eyes. Then, the lights in the hallway went out.

    Although it was daytime and the darkened hallway didn¡¯t have much of an impact, Lin Rui keenly sensed that the momentary sh of light was abnormal. As a result, he quickened his pace up the stairs.

    tter, tter, tter~

    As Lin Rui hurried up the stairs towards Thor¡¯s apartment, he was unaware that when the sh of electricity passed before his eyes, not only did the lights in the hallway go out, but the entire power system of the apartment building and the entire neighborhood also copsed instantly.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the immediate area but a five-kilometer radius around it that experienced a massive power outage.

    With the exception of some heavily fortified military or high-techpanies, all the ordinary civilian power systems had copsed. Fortunately, it was daytime, and there wasn¡¯t much need for artificial lighting; otherwise, it could have caused significant danger. Nevertheless, this widespread power failure still resulted in considerable losses.

    Following the urrence of this extensive power failure, the power department swiftly responded, organizing emergency teams to locate the source of the problem and expedite the repairs.

    While searching for the source of the issue, they quickly pinpointed it to the center of the affected area¡ª the neighborhood where Thor¡¯s apartment was located.

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    ¡°Thor, I¡¯m here!¡± Standing at the entrance of Thor¡¯s apartment, Lin Rui knocked on the door and called out.

    ¡°Coming!¡± Not long after Lin Rui knocked on the door, Thor¡¯s response came from inside the apartment. However, from Thor¡¯s reply, Lin Rui felt that his tone seemed somewhat different.

    Click.

    Before Lin Rui could contemte the peculiar tone of Thor¡¯s voice, the apartment door in front of him swung open. Lin Rui then caught sight of Thor, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for several days.

    However, the moment heid eyes on Thor, Lin Rui¡¯s initially calm expression instantly turned into one of surprise, followed by confusion, and ultimately transformed into a broad smile on his face.

    ¡°Hahaha!! Thor! What happened to you?! Did you get struck by lightning in your own home?!¡± Lin Rui burst intoughter while pointing at Thor in front of him.

    As the apartment door opened, Thor stood before Lin Rui with an explosive hairstyle, his entire body charred as if he had been struck by lightning, and his clothes tattered and torn. Only his eyes remained bright. However, although Thor looked disheveled, he didn¡¯t appear to be injured.

    ¡°Well, I did get struck by lightning,¡± Thor replied seriously, nodding his head in response to Lin Rui¡¯sughter and question.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡± While Lin Rui was speechless, Thor turned around and walked inside.

    Following Thor, Lin Rui wore a puzzled expression and closed the apartment door behind him. As he entered Thor¡¯s apartment, the next moment, Lin Rui witnessed the aftermath of Thor being struck by lightning.

    The living room was inplete disarray, with the sofa, table, and other furniture reduced to ashes or charred remnants. It truly resembled the aftermath of a lightning strike.

    As Lin Rui¡¯s gaze swept across the wreckage in Thor¡¯s living room, he quickly noticed a charred object in the center¡ª the hammer with intricate markings on its surface, Mj?lnir.

    After Thor returned to Earth, he had summoned Mj?lnir from its distant location in New Mexico. However, although Thor had managed to summon Mj?lnir back, he hadn¡¯t regainedplete control over it as before.

    If Mj?lnir had been an extension of Thor¡¯s body, something he could wield effortlessly in the past, it had now be an unruly pet that caused Thor much distress. Of course, Thor had been making efforts to further bond with Mj?lnir.

    At the moment Lin Ruiid eyes on Mj?lnir, his pupils contracted, and his whole body tensed up. After all, Lin Rui had once suffered a great loss when he had tried to lift Mj?lnir. Naturally, seeing Mj?lnir again brought back some shadows from the past.

    ¡°Thor¡­ Are these circumstances caused by your hammer?¡± Lin Rui quickly regained hisposure and asked as he observed Thor, who was struggling with his explosive hair.

    ¡°Well¡­ I was attempting tomunicate with Mj?lnir just now, but I wasn¡¯t paying attention and it gave me a shock,¡± Thor casually replied to Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry.

    Anyway, Thor had already recovered a significant portion of his divine power, so the electrical discharge from Mj?lnir wasn¡¯t enough to injure him. Moreover, since Mj?lnir was his weapon, being shocked by it could even stimte the growth of his own power.

    Just a moment ago, Thor had been contemting whether he should willingly subject himself to a few electric shocks each day, perhaps one in the morning, one in the afternoon, and one in the evening.

    ¡°Well¡­ I think it¡¯s more than just getting shocked,¡± Lin Rui said with a strange expression on his face, recalling the situation he had noticed when he was going upstairs.

    Considering the powerful surge of electricity that Lin Rui had sensed when going upstairs, it must have affected more than just the hallway lights in the apartment building. Therefore, Lin Rui walked around the wreckage in the living room towards the position of the window, hoping to see if there was any activity outside.

    ¡°Thor¡­ What happened to your window?¡± As Lin Rui approached the window, he noticed that it was no longer there. There were signs of damage in various ces as well.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1088: Awkward

    <h4>Chapter 1088: Awkward</h4>

    Lin Rui immediately realized that the damaged window he saw was the result of Thor summoning Mj?lnir, which shattered the ss on the facing wall.

    Thor had only cleaned up the mess but hadn¡¯t thought about recing the window, perhaps because he couldn¡¯t afford to hire someone to do it. Besides, he didn¡¯t dare to mention it or contact thendlord, fearing a scolding.

    ¡°Oh¡­ well¡­¡± Thor felt somewhat embarrassed and attempted to exin when he saw that Lin Rui had noticed the situation with his window.

    ¡°Exactly! This time it¡¯s not just about you getting shocked. Who knows how far-reaching the effects are,¡± Lin Rui frowned as he interrupted Thor¡¯s exnation.

    Indeed, looking out of Thor¡¯s apartment window didn¡¯t reveal much, as it was daytime and the streetlights were originally turned off. However, Lin Rui could hear theints of nearby residents about the sudden power outage. With Lin Rui¡¯s abilities, he could even hear theints of people kilometers away.

    ¡°Uh¡­ really? Well¡­¡± Thor¡¯s embarrassment deepened upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Ignoring Thor¡¯s awkwardness, Lin Rui took out an earphone from his pocket and ced it in his ear. Then, he began contacting Jerry at the League of Defenders base.

    ¡°Jerry, can you check the situation regarding the widespread power outage in the Queens area? Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll wait for your response¡­ Is that so? Alright, thanks.¡± After contacting Jerry, Lin Rui received a prompt reply.

    ¡°How is it? What¡¯s the situation outside?¡± Thor anxiously asked after Lin Rui finished his conversation with Jerry.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The power is out within a five-kilometer radius. Except for military factories and a fewrge corporations, the electricity systems in residential buildings and public facilities have all copsed,¡± Lin Rui calmly responded to Thor¡¯s inquiry.

    Lin Rui wasn¡¯t surprised by the result. When Mj?lnir was still in New Mexico, it had caused multiple power outages at a SHIELD research facility.

    Now that Mj?lnir had returned to Thor¡¯s possession, but he still couldn¡¯t control it properly, even a slight release of its power was enough to cause significant damage in New York City, an international metropolis.

    ¡°What should we do? Won¡¯t someonee after me for this?!¡± Thor nervously walked to the window, his head extended to get a glimpse of the outside.

    ¡°With such a widespread power system failure, the power department will definitely investigate the cause. Perhaps they have already identified the reason behind this malfunction,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s gaze flickered, and his tone suddenly became much more serious.

    ¡°Ah?! With such a massive power outage, the resulting losses must be substantial. I can¡¯t afford to pay for that!¡± Thor became even more anxious upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s serious tone.

    Although Thor had alreadypleted his father Odin¡¯s test and recovered his identity as the Crown Prince of Asgard, he was still just a struggling person on Earth, living paycheck to paycheck. After several months on Earth, Thor had gradually integrated into life on this.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t wait for them toe knocking on our door! Jackson, let¡¯s get out of here quickly!¡± Without waiting for Lin Rui to say anything, Thor briskly walked over from the window and grabbed his arm, ready to leave the apartment.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t panic! I was just teasing you!¡± Lin Rui held onto Thor and prevented him from leaving,ughing as he spoke.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor immediately stopped in his tracks. However, there was still an element of disbelief in his eyes as he looked at Lin Rui, knowing the magnitude of the consequences caused by such a widespread power failure.

    ¡°Rest assured, nothing will happen. Your current identity is known not only to me but also to SHIELD and Tony. Although this widespread power outage has caused some damage, nobody wille after you for it. SHIELD will handle it for you,¡± Lin Rui exined with a smile, seeing Thor¡¯s perplexed and distrustful gaze.

    Ever since the Dark Elves invaded Earth and Asgard dispatched powerful reinforcements, Thor¡¯s identity had ceased to be a secret. As long as Thor didn¡¯t engage in any wrongdoing on Earth, SHIELD could effectively resolve simple property damages like this.

    ¡°Really?¡± Thor released his grip on Lin Rui¡¯s hand and continued to ask, still not entirely convinced.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can wait and see, or should I ask for you?¡± Lin Rui replied, sensing Thor¡¯s lingering doubts.

    Given Lin Rui¡¯s familiarity with SHIELD, he could quickly receive a response by asking them.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°Hello, is this Agent Coulson? It¡¯s Mirage Knight¡­ Yes, I wanted to ask about¡­ ¡± While Thor remained indecisive, Lin Rui resolutely dialed Agent Coulson¡¯s contact number at SHIELD.

    ¡°Oh, you will handle it? Thank you very much!!¡± As Lin Rui had expected, Agent Coulson assured him that SHIELD would take care of the situation and prevent any trouble from reaching Thor.

    ¡°Now, you can rx. Take care of your appearance first. Who would be scared of you with your disheveled hair?¡± Lin Rui reminded Thor with a hint of helplessness, hanging up the phone. He wasn¡¯t here to solve Thor¡¯s ¡°small problems.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a shower. Feel free to make yourself at home.¡± With the assurance that no one woulde looking for him, Thor finally felt at ease and headed toward the bathroom after uttering those words.

    Bang!

    As Lin Rui watched Thor¡¯s disheveled figure enter the bathroom and close the door, he surveyed the equally messy living room and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Sitting casually was out of the question; finding a spot to stand was already a luxury.

    With a sigh, Lin Rui had no choice but to get to work and tidy up the chaotic living room for Thor. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t touch Mj?lnir, whichy in the corner of the room.

    Whoosh!

    Soon, the sound of running water from the shower filled the bathroom.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui helped Thor clean up the living room, back at the SHIELD headquarters in Washington, Agent Coulson ended the call with a helpless expression on his face. After receiving a call from Mirage Knight, Coulson learned that their S-ss individual had caused a significant problem in New York.

    In order to demonstrate SHIELD¡¯s sincerity, Coulson assured Mirage Knight over the phone that they would resolve the situation. He had already arranged for SHIELD agents in New York to take care of it.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Wasn¡¯t Mirage Knight severely injured and unconscious just a few days ago? Why is he causing trouble as soon as he wakes up¡­¡± Coulson muttered helplessly while observing the busy activity of the elite agents in the headquarters.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1089: Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 1089: Suggestion</h4>

    *Sigh*

    After about fifteen minutes, the bathroom door opened, and Thor, who had finished showering, emerged with his still-messy golden hair in his grasp. Although Mj?lnir¡¯s power was formidable, it was already eptable for Thor at the moment. After his shower, there were no signs of burns or injuries on Thor¡¯s body.

    Thor nced at the now partially cleaned living room without expressing much, then casually grabbed a dry towel from the sofa to dry his hair. Lin Rui, who was tidying up the living room, became irritated by Thor¡¯s nonchnt attitude and put down the broom, walking over to him.

    ¡°Your hair is so long. Why not cut it? It would be more convenient,¡± Lin Rui said, sitting on the sofa, which was rtively cleanpared to the rest of the room and looking at Thor.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor¡¯s gaze changed noticeably, and he paused in his hair-drying motion.

    ¡°No one touches my hair. No one,¡± Thor said sternly, setting the damp towel aside.

    ¡°Hehe, why so serious?¡± Lin Rui replied skeptically.

    From Thor¡¯s tone, Lin Rui could clearly sense the importance Thor ced on his golden locks. Perhaps even if Lin Rui tried to secretly snip a strand, Thor would still engage in a fight with him.

    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s drop the topic of my hair. Why did youe here this time? You¡¯ve already handed over the Space Infinity Stone to someone else for research,¡± Thor asked, finally bringing up the subject.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s actually nothing important. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been feeling a bit frustratedtely, so I came to chat with you,¡± Lin Rui replied with a hint of helplessness.

    ¡°Frustrated? What could possibly frustrate you?¡± Thor asked, puzzled by Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    Thor was no longer the naive extraterrestrial who had no knowledge of Earth and its various powers. After going through several events, he had gained a clear understanding of the current state of Earth and some of the major factions.

    Based on Thor¡¯s understanding of Lin Rui, he should now hold a significant position among Earth¡¯s powers and shouldn¡¯t have any troubles.

    As Thor spoke, he sat down beside Lin Rui, as there was no other ce to sit in the cluttered living room. The already small sofa became even more cramped with Thor¡¯srge frame, and Lin Rui was pushed to the side.

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s nothing much. But talking to you about it might help me analyze the situation. After all, you are also the Crown Prince of Asgard, and your perspective might differ from others,¡± Lin Rui said, not minding being squeezed into the corner of the sofa, his eyes blinking.

    ¡°What is it exactly? Just tell me. And don¡¯t mention anything about me being the Crown Prince of Asgard¡­¡± Thor adjusted his long legs on the sofa and continued to press for an answer.

    ¡°It¡¯s about¡­ do you also know about Sorcerers¡­¡±

    Like that, Lin Rui and Thor, two individuals sitting ungracefully on the only sofa in the messy living room, began their conversation about the issues concerning Earth¡¯s sorcerers. Lin Rui shared the events he had encountered and the impending challenges that the sorcerers were about to face, hoping that Thor could provide some advice.

    In nearly an hour of conversation, most of the talking was done by Lin Rui, while Thor asionally interjected with questions or suggestions. When the voices of Lin Rui and Thor in the living room had ceased for some time, it signaled the end of their conversation.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting that I shouldn¡¯t intervene anymore and let the Earth¡¯s sorcerers handle it themselves,¡± Lin Rui murmured as he looked up at the shattered ceiling of the equally broken apartment living room.

    ¡°What else can you do? Regardless of their current attitude, even if you have some power now, it won¡¯t be of any use against someone like Dormammu, who dominates entire dimensions,¡± Thor replied bluntly, not mincing his words.

    ¡°Well¡­ in the end, it¡¯s because my own power is insufficient!¡± With Thor¡¯s advice, Lin Rui could only reluctantlye to that conclusion.

    It wasn¡¯t that Lin Rui wasn¡¯t strong now. In terms of power, there were few in the superhero world who were stronger than him. However, some opponents were simply on a different level, and even if the entire Earth were involved, it would be useless. They needed someone who couldpletely turn the tide.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you understand this. Moreover, nothing will happen with the presence of the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, among the Earth¡¯s sorcerers, his power is immeasurable. With him there, even Dormammu wouldn¡¯t pose a threat to Earth,¡± Thor nodded in agreement, responding to Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    In Thor¡¯s mind, his father, King Odin, was undoubtedly the most powerful being in the universe, and the Ancient One was a Sorcerer who could rival his father. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t fear Dormammu. However, Lin Rui didn¡¯t tell Thor that, ording to the storyline he knew, the Ancient One didn¡¯t survive until Dormammu¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°Well, maybe this time they can only rely on themselves. And with my warning, the Ancient One should be able to avoid that unexpected oue,¡± Lin Rui finally made that decision. Without the support of allies and partners, Lin Rui¡¯s own power alone was not enough to strike a significant blow to the treacherous sorcerers.

    ¡°Actually¡­ if I fully recover my power, I would love to meet this Dormammu,¡± Thor casually mentioned while ncing at Mj?lnir, which had been left in a corner of the living room.

    As the mightiest warrior of Asgard, Thor¡¯s power was immeasurable. After his recent exile experience, his awakened power was even stronger. He had a premonition that when he fully recovered his strength, he wouldmand the power to disrupt the entire universe, just like his father, King Odin, who once conquered the Nine Realms.

    ¡°You?¡± Lin Rui scanned Thor with his gaze upon hearing his murmurs.

    Speaking of which, since being transported back to Earth by the Space Infinity Stone¡¯s portal in Asgard¡¯s pcest time, Lin Rui had no idea how far Thor¡¯s power had progressed.

    However, since Thor was now able to control Mj?lnir to some extent, it was evident that he had made significant progress.

    ¡°Well¡­ Thor, how about we give it another try? Weren¡¯t you always eager to teach me a lesson?¡±

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1090: Definite Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 1090: Definite Battlefield</h4>

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor¡¯s eyes lit up with clear interest. He remembered several months ago when he was first exiled to Earth without any power, and Lin Rui had pinned him to the bed effortlessly.

    Since then, Thor¡¯s power had gradually recovered, and there had been a few yful exchanges with Lin Rui, but they had never truly gone all out.

    So, when Thor heard that Lin Rui wanted to have a fight with him, he naturally became very interested. Although Thor couldn¡¯t fully control Mj?lnir yet, his strength had already be formidable enough, and he had the confidence to overpower Lin Rui.

    ¡°Alright! Are we going to fight here?¡± After a brief consideration, Thor¡¯s expression turned serious as he asked Lin Rui.

    ¡°Of course not here! Do you want to demolish this whole apartment building?¡± Lin Rui replied helplessly.

    With that, Lin Rui stood up from the sofa. Dusting off his backside, he nced at Thor, who was still slumped on the couch.

    ¡°Get up, put on your clothes, and let¡¯s find a suitable ce to have a proper fight. I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± Lin Rui urged, kicking Thor¡¯s leg to prompt him to move.

    ¡°Hah! Do you think I need you to go easy on me? Watch as I knock you down today, and don¡¯te crying for your parents when you lose.¡± Thor got up from the couch after being kicked by Lin Rui twice, showing his disdain for Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    ¡°Only the two of us will know what happens today. I won¡¯t tell anyone else. Otherwise, it would be quite embarrassing if the mighty Prince of Asgard loses to an ordinary Earthling like me!¡± Lin Rui continued speaking without reservation as he watched Thor go to fetch his clothes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Where should we go for the fight?¡± Thor turned around and asked after quickly putting on some clothes.

    ¡°We definitely can¡¯t go to the city center. If we don¡¯t want others to know, there aren¡¯t many ces suitable¡­¡± Lin Rui hadn¡¯t actually thought about where their battlefield should be because this was just a spur-of-the-moment idea.

    Both Lin Rui and Thor weren¡¯t ordinary individuals. Thor had been under SHIELD¡¯s surveince ever since he was exiled to Earth, and Tony had undoubtedly instructed JARVIS to keep an eye on Lin Rui due to the Earth¡¯s sorcerer matters. Their movements were being monitored, so it would be difficult to find a secluded ce to have a fight without attracting attention from other onlookers.

    ¡°I have an idea. I¡¯ll call Jack, just wait a moment,¡± Lin Rui suddenly spoke up after thinking for a while.

    ¡°Jack? Who¡¯s that?¡± Thor asked, puzzled, but Lin Rui had already dialed Jack¡¯s number. After a brief conversation, Lin Rui hung up the phone and waited.

    Buzzing¡­

    Several secondster, to Thor¡¯s surprise, a magic portalposed of golden light appeared in the center of the apartment living room. Jack walked out of it. Since withdrawing from the selection process for the new Supreme Sorcerer in the Earth¡¯s sorcerer lineage due to Lin Rui¡¯s serious injury, Jack hadn¡¯t shown up for several days.

    ¡°Huh? A sorcerer? Jackson, I thought you said you weren¡¯t in contact with them anymore?¡± Thor became even more puzzled when he saw Jack emerge from the Magic Cube portal.

    ¡°Well¡­ Jack is different. He¡¯s my partner and a member of the League of Defenders,¡± Lin Rui briefly exined in response to Thor¡¯s question.

    ¡°Jack, can you create an independent Mirror Dimension now? It doesn¡¯t need to berge, just enough for me and this big guy here to have a good fight inside for a few minutes. It won¡¯t take long to finish the battle anyway.¡± After answering Thor¡¯s question, Lin Rui turned to Jack and asked, not forgetting to deliver a verbal blow to his opponentter on.

    ¡°Mirror Dimension? I still can¡¯t perform that kind of magic,¡± Jack truthfully replied to Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    Having withdrawn from the selection process for the new Supreme Sorcerer, Jack hadn¡¯t been able to learn more advanced magic when Stephen Strange had already started delving into the Mirror Dimension.

    However, Jack had no regrets because the safety of his partner was the most important thing to him. Of course, once this event was safely resolved, Lin Rui would definitely encourage Jack to continue learning magic.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t create a Mirror Dimension, then we¡¯ll have to find a ce that isn¡¯t easily seen. Jack, take us to the desert, preferably one that hasn¡¯t been frequented by people,¡± Lin Rui said, slightly disappointed by Jack¡¯s answer, but quickly finding an alternative solution.

    ¡°The desert? Sure,¡± Jack nodded in response to Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Then, Jack quickly waved his hands, and another magic portal appeared in the apartment living room. This time, as soon as the magic portal appeared, a wave of heat surged out from within, and both Lin Rui and Thor could feel the dryness in the air.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, this is our battlefield.¡± Without much hesitation, Lin Rui said to Thor and stepped forward into the portal.

    Buzzing¡­

    Thor quickly followed Lin Rui, and Jack enteredst. Then, the magic portal vanished. The SHIELD surveince team, who had been monitoring Thor¡¯s daily life from the opposite apartment, had no idea that their targets had disappeared.

    Since Lin Rui¡¯s arrival, they had lost track of him. This had happened a few times before, so the surveince team wasn¡¯t worried. They figured nothing would go wrong anyway.

    However, while the SHIELD surveince team hadn¡¯t noticed the disappearance of their targets, JARVIS, who had been keeping an eye on Lin Rui¡¯s movements, immediately informed Tony the moment Lin Rui and the others entered the magic portal.

    ¡°Where did Jackson take that Asgardian prince?¡± Tony murmured to himself, his brows slightly furrowed, upon receiving JARVIS¡¯ alert, as he was dealing with some matters at Stark Industries.

    ¡°Since Jackson knows about my existence, they weren¡¯t under surveince during their conversation, so we can¡¯t determine their destination,¡± JARVIS replied to Tony¡¯s musings.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. Maybe they just went out to clear their heads. But if the Bifrost appears, notify me immediately,¡± Tony said after thinking for a moment, feeling that nothing serious would happen, but still giving a reminder.

    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± JARVIS calmly responded to Tony¡¯s words.

    Tony then continued to attend to hispany¡¯s affairs. Although Pepper Potts was now the CEO of Stark Industries, there were still some matters that Tony needed to handle himself.

    Of course, Tony had no idea that Lin Rui had deliberately stayed out of their sight to have a real fight with Thor. As for how the battle would unfold, it was hard to say.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1091: Combat Readiness

    <h4>Chapter 1091: Combat Readiness</h4>

    In a rarely visited area in the middle of the Sahara Desert, on Earth, three figures walked out one after another through a golden magic portal. In the vast desert, these three individuals seemed insignificant, like ants.

    ¡°It¡¯s so dry¡­¡± Lin Rui, who had instantly gone from downtown New York to the heart of the Sahara, raised his hand to shield his eyes from the intense, unobstructed sunlight and muttered. He had never been to such a deserted ce before.

    Buzz~

    Just as Lin Rui finished muttering, a slight magical ripple emanated from his clothes, and a refreshing sensation spread from his chest, quickly enveloping his whole body. It was the protective talisman he always carried that was taking effect. In that case, Lin Rui didn¡¯t need to wear the Phantom Suit.

    Sensing the magical ripple emanating from Lin Rui, Jack blinked a few times and nced at him. Clearly, he was quite interested in the unique magical energy on Lin Rui¡¯s body which was distinct from the Earth sorcerers.

    Buzz~

    After his gaze swept over Lin Rui, Jack¡¯s right hand moved slightly. Then, a wave of magical energy emanated from him as well, as Jack used magic to iste the harsh environment of the Sahara Desert.

    Although Lin Rui and Jack¡¯s physical condition could easily endure such a harsh environment, it was morefortable this way. Consequently, only Thor stood under the scorching sun, feeling ufortable from the intense heat.

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t being fair!¡± Thor eximed, watching Lin Rui and Jack enveloped in an infinite magical defense, shielding themselves from the intense sunlight.

    Hearing Thor¡¯s words, both Lin Rui and Jack looked over at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of sunlight. Can you, an Asgardian prince, handle it like us?¡± Lin Rui smiled and nced at Thor, who was already starting to sweat.

    Thor: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Jack, are you sure this ce is safe?¡± Lin Rui turned to Jack next to him and asked again, as Thor remained speechless.

    ¡°Well, even the military¡¯s exploration teams would find it difficult to reach this ce. And if you¡¯re still concerned, I can create a protective shield for you. Although I can¡¯t create a Mirror Dimension, I can create arge-scale shield,¡± Jack assured, nodding in response to Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    ¡°A shield? That would be great!¡± Lin Rui quickly eximed upon hearing that Jack could create a protective shield.

    ¡°Yes, just let me know the range, and I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    ¡°For the range¡­ let¡¯s make this spot the center and expand it outward by two hundred meters. Can you create a shield thatrge?¡± Lin Rui surveyed the surroundings and then stomped on the ground, creating a pit.

    ¡°No problem. As long as you don¡¯t intentionally strike the shield, I can even block all the satellites passing overhead,¡± Jack assured, understanding Lin Rui¡¯s requirements.

    ¡°Alright then!¡± After determining the battlefield¡¯s range, Lin Rui didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.

    ¡°Okay, here I go.¡±

    Whoosh~ Buzzing¡­

    After getting the confirmation, Jack quickly formed hand seals in front of him, and golden runes emerged from his hands, drifting in all directions. Soon, those golden runes covered the area that Lin Rui had mentioned.

    ¡°Rise!¡± At the next moment, Jack¡¯s eyes widened, a sh of golden light gleaming in his eyes as he shouted loudly.

    Boom!

    With Jack¡¯s shout, a faint golden magic barrier slowly rose from the position where they stood, two hundred meters away. It was as if a science fiction military base was hidden beneath this desert, and the massive golden barrier rose and converged towards the center, eventuallying together about fifty meters above Lin Rui and the others¡¯ heads, forming a gigantic bowl-shaped shield resting on the desert.

    ¡°Wow~ Spectacr!¡± Lin Rui eximed, looking up at the golden shield before him.

    From within the massive golden shield, Lin Rui could clearly feel the magical energy it contained. Unbeknownst to him, hispanions had grown to this level without him even realizing it.

    ¡°Phew~ Now, this shield is sufficient to protect you from rtively weak attacks. Even if there are satellites passing overhead, they won¡¯t be able to see us. So, you can rest assured,¡± Jack said as he lowered his hands after the shield took shape. He sighed in relief and then turned to address Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, thank you, Jack!¡± Lin Rui sincerely expressed his gratitude, seeing that Jack looked somewhat tired.

    Due to Lin Rui¡¯s own reasons, Jack hadn¡¯t continued participating in the selection of the new generation Sorcerer Supreme. Although Lin Rui knew about the existence of Stephen Strange and knew that Jack¡¯s chances weren¡¯t great. However, he had also missed the opportunity to continue learning more powerful magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll keep an eye on things over there and won¡¯t disturb your battle,¡± Jack nodded to Lin Rui and walked toward the edge of the shield.

    As Jack made his way there, the color of the shield, emanating a faint golden light, gradually faded until it becamepletely transparent, as if it didn¡¯t exist at all. At this point, Lin Rui and the others could still clearly see the situation in the desert, but those outside the shield couldn¡¯t see the three of them.

    ¡°The battlefield is ready. Thor, are you prepared?¡± After Jack walked away, Lin Rui turned to Thor by his side and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready for a while!¡± Thor replied earnestly, his gaze shifting from the ¡°disappeared¡± shield back to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Then shall we get ready to start?¡± As Lin Rui spoke, his aura gradually emanated, and the momentum around him grew stronger.

    Huff, huff~

    As Lin Rui¡¯s aura gradually surged, the same thunderous might of Thor¡¯s powers surged from him as well. Soon, tiny blue arcs of electricity began to flicker around Thor.

    Crackling~!

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you wearing your Phantom Suit?¡± The blue arcs around him multiplied and grew thicker, and Thor looked at Lin Rui, who hadn¡¯t made any movements yet, with a solemn expression, asking an additional question.

    ¡°Haha! You don¡¯t have your War God suit either, and I don¡¯t feel like taking advantage of you!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes sparkled with Azura¡¯s radiance as heughed and replied.

    As the Asgardian prince, Thor had a top-tier defensive War God suit in addition to Mj?lnir as his weapon. However, he couldn¡¯t summon it at the moment. So, Lin Rui didn¡¯t really care whether or not he wore the Phantom Suit. After all, he wasn¡¯t fighting Thor as Mirage Knight.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1092: Thor VS Lin Rui 1

    Chapter 1092: Thor VS Lin Rui 1

    Hoo!

    With a low shout, Lin Rui¡¯s aura surged to its peak. Then, a surge of Azura¡¯s energy emanated from Lin Rui and quickly charged toward the nearby Thor.

    If the Beheading Spirit Sword were still avable, Lin Rui would have chosen to draw the sword and attack. However, neither of them had suitable weapons at the moment, as Lin Rui¡¯s Beheading Spirit Sword was destroyed, leaving them unarmed.

    ¡°Hmph! Forget the Phantom Suit, are you nning to fight without a weapon too? You underestimate me!¡± Thor¡¯s eyes shed with electricity as he snorted in response to Lin Rui¡¯s audacious attack with his energy.

    Crackling!

    In the next moment, a blue electric surge shot out from Thor and collided with Lin Rui¡¯s Azura energy that was rushing toward him.

    Bang!~~

    A loud bang erupted as Lin Rui¡¯s Azura energy shed with Thor¡¯s blue electric surge. The Azura energy and the blue electric surge dispersed, and a massive shockwave swept outward, directly impacting Lin Rui and Thor, who were facing each other.

    Huff~ P¨±!

    Prepared for the iing shockwave, Lin Rui used the powerful airflow rushing towards him to float back more than ten meters, creating distance between himself and Thor.

    Although Thor couldn¡¯t levitate yet, he calmly took several steps back under the impact of the shockwave, without any signs of being affected. Thus, after their initial probing sh, Lin Rui and Thor, who had been facing each other, were now separated by nearly twenty meters.

    ¡°Jackson! Show me your true abilities! Otherwise, I will end this battle within a few minutes! I am no longer the same as I was a few months ago!¡± Shouting across the twenty-meter gap, Thor yelled at the somewhat blurry figure standing opposite him through the flying sand.

    Indeed, with the power of the Thunder, Thor was not only formidable in closebat but also unmatched in ranged attacks. Therefore, facing Lin Rui, who had a simr closebat advantage, Thor was confident in his imminent victory.

    ¡°Heh! If you have truly recovered your full powers then I wouldn¡¯t mind conceding defeat. However¡­ for now, let¡¯s fight first and talkter!¡± Upon hearing Thor¡¯s shout, Lin Rui, whose power had greatly increased, refused to back down.

    Zzzt!

    Just as Lin Rui finished speaking, a thunderbolt had already pierced through the swirling sand in front of him and rushed towards him. It seemed that Thor was serious; he wouldn¡¯t hold back in the battle.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui, who stood in ce, was struck by the thunderbolt. However, his entire body dispersed under the attack of the thunderbolt, like a wisp of ck smoke.

    It turned out that the image left behind by Lin Rui was just an illusion, and his true body had long disappeared without a trace. Lin Rui¡¯s mastery of lightness techniquesbined with the powerful feedback of his Psychic Power allowed him to react swiftly to any changes on the battlefield.

    Swish!

    As the illusory image of the false deity dissipated, Lin Rui¡¯s figure appeared above Thor¡¯s head. At the same time, Lin Rui raised both hands, and streams of Sword Energy formed by Azura¡¯s internal energy coalesced into a small mountain of Sword Energy, which Lin Rui dramatically lifted into the air.

    ¡°Thunder attacks may be fast, but what good is it if you can¡¯t lock onto your enemy?!¡± Without the Beheading Spirit Sword, Lin Rui, who had released Sword Energy, stared fiercely at Thor below, shouting loudly.

    ¡°Sword Energy Mountain!!!¡± In the next moment, Lin Rui shouted loudly and swung his hands down forcefully.

    Boom!

    The Sword Energy Mountain that Lin Rui had been holding above him suddenly teleported through space and appeared directly above Thor¡¯s head, leaving him no time to dodge.

    ¡°Hmph! Quick reflexes? But do you truly think that you can actually defeat me with this?¡± Seeing the Azura mountain looming overhead, Thor¡¯s eyes flickered with arcs of electricity as he shouted back.

    Then, Thor clenched his fists and swung them forcefully toward the descending Azura Sword Energy.

    Crash!

    Just as Thor¡¯s fists reached his head, the massive Azura Sword Energy mountain came crashing down.

    Although Thor, who was originally burly and strong, seemed much smaller under the weight of the Azura mountain, he managed to withstand the pressure with his fists. The electric arcs surging from his fists continuously disintegrated the fierce Sword Energy attacks.

    However, Thor was only on the defensive and couldn¡¯t counterattack. As long as his strength was not enough to destroy the Sword Energy Mountain with a single strike, he could only be gradually buried in the desert inch by inch. So, with his proud head held high, Thor slowly sank into the sand under the shadow of the Sword Energy Mountain.

    Rumble!

    After a few seconds, the Azura Sword Energy Mountain finallynded on the desert, while Thor¡¯s figure had vanished, likely buried beneath the sand. In the official battle, Thor disappeared after Lin Rui¡¯s fierce attack in their first confrontation.

    ¡°If Thor¡¯s current strength has only grown to this extent¡­ it¡¯s truly disappointing¡­¡± Floating in mid-air, Lin Rui murmured softly as he gazed down at therge crater formed by the Sword Energy Mountain in the desert. If Thor couldn¡¯t even withstand this move, Lin Rui felt that his previous thoughts were nothing more than wishful thinking.

    Buzzing!

    Crash!

    Just as Lin Rui muttered quietly in mid-air, a strong energy fluctuation suddenly emanated from the base of the Sword Energy Mountain below. In the next moment, with a loud bang, the base of the Sword Energy Mountain exploded, and a person surrounded by blue electric arcs broke through the center of the Sword Energy and charged out!

    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it!¡± Seeing Thor, surrounded by electric arcs, emerge from the Sword Energy Mountain, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered as he whispered to himself.

    Boom!

    Then, Azura¡¯s internal energy surged throughout Lin Rui¡¯s body, arming him from head to toe. With a swift step in the air, Lin Rui rapidly soared downwards toward Thor, who was charging toward him.

    After their first official confrontation, Lin Rui had chosen to engage in close-quartersbat with Thor. However, this was quite normal. After the Dark Elf incident, Lin Rui¡¯s physical capabilities greatly improved. After all, he had absorbed the rare life energy from an alien while under the invasion of dark energy.

    After recovering from his serious injuries, Lin Rui vaguely felt that his life realm had undergone some improvement. If before, Lin Rui waspletely suppressed and even knocked out by Hulk with a single p, he now believed he could withstand a few ps from Hulk.

    And currently, Thor hadn¡¯t fully recovered to his peak strength, so his power should still be inferior to Hulk¡¯s. That¡¯s why Lin Rui chose to engage in closebat.

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1093: Thor VS Lin Rui 2

    Chapter 1093: Thor VS Lin Rui 2

    Rip!

    Below, Thor, surrounded by blue electric arcs, emerged silently from the Azura Sword Energy Mountain. After the previous attack, Thor realized that he had underestimated the young man who often bounced around in front of him. So, even though Thor hadn¡¯t fully recovered, he became truly serious.

    Hoo!

    Facing the oing Lin Rui from above, Thor slightly tightened his right hand. Then, the blue electric arcs surrounding him quickly converged in his right hand. Soon, a hammer formed from the gathering electric arcs was firmly held by Thor. Although the arcs were intangible, Thor was able to grasp them.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be considered a weapon!¡± Gripping the thunder hammer in his hand, Thor muttered to himself before swinging his right hand upwards, aiming to strike Lin Rui.

    Swish!

    ¡°Hmm? It seems you¡¯ve recovered quite well!¡± Lin Rui, who was rushing downward, muttered softly as he saw the thunder hammer rapidly erging before his eyes. He then crossed his arms swiftly in front of his chest.

    Buzzing!

    As Lin Rui¡¯s arms crossed in front of his chest, the Azura armor enveloping him quickly condensed into two enormous Azura shields in front of his arms, perfectly guarding him from behind. After Thor¡¯s sudden burst of counterattack, Lin Rui wanted to test how strong his opponent¡¯s attack really was.

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Boom!

    At the moment the Azura shield in front of Lin Rui took shape, Thor, from below, began striking with his hammer. At the instant their intangible energies collided, sparks erupted like a sh of tangible objects. Then, Thor¡¯s right arm, gripping the thunder hammer, rapidly swelled with muscles, transferring even greater power to the hammer.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    In the next moment, a dazzling blue light burst forth between Thor and Lin Rui, who collided in mid-air. Then, Thor¡¯s thunder hammer directly shattered the Azura shield in front of Lin Rui, followed by a swing toward Lin Rui himself. It seemed that Thor was not concerned at all that his hammer would cause any harm to Lin Rui.

    Bang!

    After a muffled sound, the shield-shattered Lin Rui could only use his arms to directly withstand Thor¡¯s strike. The intense electric arcs, under the immense force of the hammer, pierced through Lin Rui¡¯s Azura armor and transmitted to his body, sending him soaring into the sky. As he flew away, Lin Rui¡¯s body blinked with blue electric arcs.

    With Lin Rui sent flying by a single strike, Thor slowlynded on the sandy ground. Under the influence of the electric arcs on Thor, the originally soft sand seemed to undergo some changes, developing a crystalline appearance. Meanwhile, the Azura Sword Energy Mountain that had buried Thor in the sand had now turned into scattered Azura radiance, drifting aimlessly. Thor paid no attention to them.

    At the edge of the magic protective barrier, two hundred meters away from the battlefield between Thor and Lin Rui, Jack furrowed his brow slightly as he watched the figure that had been sent soaring into the air, seemingly unconscious, by Thor¡¯s strike. Although Lin Rui had told Jack earlier not to intervene in his battle with Thor, if Jack saw that Lin Rui was in danger, he would certainly lend a hand. He didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong in this friendly sparring session, especially since he was the only spectator.

    As Jack kept a close eye on the soaring Lin Rui, ready to intervene at any moment, the motionless figure finally began to stir. Seeing the figure move, Jack felt relieved. As long as Lin Rui hadn¡¯t lost consciousness, this height posed no problem for him.

    Sure enough, as Jack had anticipated, Lin Rui quickly stabilized himself in mid-air after regaining movement and once again hovered there after falling a few meters.

    ¡°My physical strength has indeed increased significantly. I can even withstand the power of the God of Thunder.¡± Lin Rui, suspended in the sky, lowered his head and nced at his uninjured body, murmuring to himself. He then silently flicked his right hand.

    Swish!

    With Lin Rui¡¯s right-hand flick, a profound blue electric arc shot out from between his fingers. Obviously, it was the thunder from the hammer strike that had surged into Lin Rui¡¯s body earlier. Although Lin Rui¡¯s body could withstand this level of lightning, it still caused temporary numbness and loss of control. Therefore, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let this electric arc continue to linger inside him.

    ¡°It seems that holding back won¡¯t work. Thor is no longer someone I can easily deal with.¡± After releasing the electric arc from his body, Lin Rui lowered his head and looked at Thor, who resembled a war god on the ground, speaking to himself with blinking eyes.

    ¡°Well, let me show you the new fighting style I¡¯veprehended!¡± After muttering to himself, Lin Rui abruptly pped his hands together and let out a low shout.

    Humming!

    At the moment Lin Rui pped his hands together and shouted, Thor, standing on the ground, suddenly sensed waves of energy fluctuationsing from all directions. As Thor turned his head in confusion to survey his surroundings, he found that the dispersed Azura radiance around him had instantly condensed together, forming Azura ropes. These Azura ropes then swiftly elerated towards Thor.

    Swish, swish, swish!

    In the moment of Thor¡¯s confusion, his limbs and even his neck had already been bound by the Azura energy ropes, while the other ends of these ropes were rooted in the sandy ground. It was unknown how they were able to gain leverage in the soft sand.

    ¡°Hmm?!¡± After his limbs and neck were bound, Thor struggled to break free but found that the Azura energy ropes were incredibly tough, making it difficult to escape.

    Zzla!

    Pure strength alone couldn¡¯t break free from these energy ropes. Thor¡¯s body once again erupted with intense electric arcs. However, just as Thor was instantly bound and figuring out how to free himself, Lin Rui in mid-air had alreadyunched his next attack.

    ¡°A swift and decisive battle! Take this punch!¡± When the Azura radiance on the ground converged, Lin Rui had already raised his right hand high and shouted.

    Hoo!

    As Lin Rui raised his hand, a wave of energy surged from his body in all directions, even prating the transparent magic protective barrier and reaching the outside world. And when that wave of energy spread, Jack, who was guarding the edge of the barrier, sensed it and his face changed.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Then, Lin Rui¡¯s raised right hand slowly clenched into a fist. During the process of clenching his right hand, Lin Rui¡¯s palm seemed to exert extra effort as if there was something difficult to grasp. The muscles in his right arm and even his whole body tightened, and his internal energy was fully mobilized, all to elerate the tightening of his fist.

    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 1094: Thor VS Lin Rui 3

    <h4>Chapter 1094: Thor VS Lin Rui 3</h4>

    Hoo, hoo, hoo~

    As Lin Rui slowly clenched his raised right hand into a fist, a strong and irregr airflow suddenly emerged within a hundred-meter radius centered around Lin Rui. At this moment, Lin Rui seemed like a swirling vortex of air in mid-air, attracting the surrounding air, including the natural energy within this area.

    ¡°Drawing upon the forces of nature, huh? Jackson¡¯s move is quite powerful!¡± Noticing the changes in mid-air, Jack, who was guarding below the protective barrier, squinted his eyes and murmured softly.

    After his murmuring, Jack quickly formed hand seals in front of him. Then, a wave of magic fluctuations spread along the protective barrier beside him. Since themotion caused by Lin Rui had exceeded the coverage of the protective barrier, Jack cooperated with him so as not to hinder the power of Lin Rui¡¯s move.

    Hoo!

    After Jack acted below, Lin Rui, who was struggling to clench his fist, suddenly felt a sense of ease, as if the obstacles preventing him from tightly closing his fist had lessened. Without much thought, Lin Rui, now unimpeded, forcefully clenched his right hand into a fist.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    In the instant when Lin Rui¡¯s fist waspletely clenched, the natural energy that had converged from all directions above his head unexpectedly formed a gigantic fist even more awe-inspiring than the previous Azura sword mountain. This fist was entirelyposed of the power of nature, and even with Lin Rui¡¯s powerful Psychic Power, it was still quite strenuous for him to unleash this move.

    ¡°Is the Thunder Hammer that amazing? Let¡¯s see how my punch fares!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s clenched fist trembled slightly as he looked down at Thor, who was still entangled in the energy chains, and uttered a low shout.

    Hoo!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui swung his fist downward toward Thor¡¯s location. The enormous fist above his head followed Lin Rui¡¯s movement and rapidly descended. The sight of such a colossal fisting down was already visually stunning.

    Hoo, hoo, hoo~

    The gigantic fist, tens of meters tall and over a dozen meters wide, was not Azura in nature like the previous sword mountain. It was a fusion of several self-generated forces, slightly leaning toward an earthy gray color, perhaps due to being in the desert. This gigantic fist formed outside the protective barrier, pierced through it as Lin Rui threw his punch, and swiftly hammered toward the ground.

    ¡°Can Thor withstand this move?¡± At the edge of the protective barrier, Jack, who sessfully coordinated with Lin Rui to unleash this move, couldn¡¯t help but mutter as he witnessed the enormous fist.

    The gigantic fist in the sky seemed to have required a great deal of effort from Lin Rui to create, but in reality, it happened in an instant. As the colossal fist thundered toward the ground, Thor, who was still bound by the Azura energy chains, had not yet managed to break free.

    Tony, who had been struggling to break free from the binding of the Azura energy chains with brute force, quickly sensed the immense pressure from above. Upon raising his head, he saw the gigantic fist that almost filled the entire battlefield.

    ¡°That is¡­!¡± Tony¡¯s eyes shed with a look of astonishment upon seeing the colossal fist.

    Obviously, Thor was startled by Lin Rui¡¯s awe-inspiring attack. However, Thor wouldn¡¯t allow Lin Rui to unleash his ultimate move without putting up a fight. He wasn¡¯t limited to just this much power.

    Boom!

    Seemingly provoked by Lin Rui¡¯s strike, Thor¡¯s aura suddenly surged dramatically.

    ¡°Explode!¡± As his aura skyrocketed, Thor¡¯s eyes zed with electricity as he let out a thunderous shout.

    Zi!

    In the next moment, a powerful thunderous force erupted from Thor¡¯s immobile right arm, breaking through the troublesome Azura energy chains and finally allowing his right arm to move freely.

    ¡°Hmph! Harnessing the forces of nature, huh?! Let me show you my mighty powers then!¡± With his right arm liberated, the pressure above Thor¡¯s head grew increasingly intense. However, he was no longer astonished but instead raised his right arm high and uttered a low shout.

    Crack!

    As Thor shouted, a thunderbolt shot out from the palm of his raised right hand, piercing through the protective barrier and soaring into the sky. If it hadn¡¯t been for Jack modifying the protective barrier to allow their energy attacks to pass through during the coordination with Lin Rui¡¯s ultimate move, Thor¡¯s thunderbolt would have obstructed or shattered the protective barrier.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ These two, since they¡¯re ignoring the protective barrier, why did I bother creating this battlefield for them¡­¡± After Thor released the thunderbolt beyond the protective barrier, Jack, who had been maintaining the normal operation of the barrier at the edge of the battlefield, couldn¡¯t help but mutter in exhaustion.

    With the power of Lin Rui¡¯s ultimate move, it had already surpassed the range of the protective barrier. So, if someone were observant, they would notice something amiss here. Moreover, now that Thor was causing trouble, who had ever witnessed thunder appearing out of nowhere in the Sahara Desert?

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Just as Jack finished muttering, a series of continuous thunderous roars suddenly resounded in the high altitude outside the protective barrier. It was as if the thunderbolt that had shot out earlier served as a catalyst, now drawing rare dark clouds over the arid Sahara Desert. The appearance of clouds over the Sahara Desert was already umon, but what was even more extraordinary was the presence of lightning within those clouds, indicating an imminent rainfall.

    Crack!

    The formation of the dark clouds was swift and eerie, and there was hardly any time for the lightning inside to brew. In the next moment after the appearance of those clouds, lightning crackled and flickered down towards the ground. With the bizarre emergence of the dark clouds, the sunlight in this area had already dimmed, and when the lightning struck down, the desert waspletely illuminated, resembling a massive thunderstorm in a tropical rainforest. But this was the Sahara Desert!

    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­!¡± Seeing the lightning bolts descending from the high altitude, Jack, who was guarding the protective barrier, didn¡¯t know what to say anymore.

    Boom!

    Most of the thunderbolts descending from the sky were aimed at the enormous tan-colored fist below, while one or two lightning bolts converged and bypassed the gigantic fist, striking directly at Thor standing on the sandy ground.

    Zi!

    ¡°Roar!¡± Bathed in the power of thunder, Thor let out a mighty roar and instantly broke free from the remaining Azura energy chains on his body.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see whose power is stronger, your power of nature or my power as the God of Thunder!¡± Having freed himself from all restraints, Thor looked up at the enormous fist being attacked by thunderbolts, uttered a low shout, and unleashed a barrage of thunderbolts from his body.

    Subsequently, from the ground, more than a dozen thunderbolts shot toward the colossal fist in mid-air. Theybined with the lightning descending from above, relentlessly assaulting the gigantic fist.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1095: Thor VS Lin Rui 4

    <h4>Chapter 1095: Thor VS Lin Rui 4</h4>

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    Thunderbolts continued to descend from the dark clouds in the sky. However, as they approached the desert, they mysteriously vanished, creating a strange and miraculous scene. It was evident that those disappearing thunderbolts had entered the magical protective barrier. Jack had been maintaining the barrier¡¯s normal operation.

    Although Thor and Lin Rui¡¯smotion had far exceeded the originally agreed-upon range of 200 meters, Jack could only do his best to minimize the disturbance. As long as the thunderbolts and forces of nature remained within the enveloping protection of the barrier, Jack could conceal their energy fluctuations.

    Crackle, crackle!

    Near the upper section of the protective barrier, Lin Rui, suspended in mid-air, was entirely enveloped by the gigantic fist, while dozens of thunderbolts constantly bombarded the external surface. Despite being enclosed by the enormous fist, Lin Rui tightly clenched his own fist, seemingly unaffected by the thunderous assaults from the outside.

    Huff, huff, huff!

    Under Lin Rui¡¯s intense control, the massive fist, formed bybining the surrounding forces of nature and his internal energy through a special method, withstood the thunderous attacks from above and below. With increasing speed, it descended towards Thor, resembling a war god¡¯s strike.

    However, although the colossal fist continued to descend with unparalleled strength under the barrage of countless thunderbolts, Lin Rui¡¯s clenched fist, protected within the colossal fist, began to tremble slightly. Moreover, his internal energy was rapidly depleting.

    Unlike Thor, who summoned thunderbolts, Lin Rui¡¯s primary method of attack still relied on his internal energy cultivated through meditation. Although his internal energy had increased significantly along with his own strength, it still fell shortpared to Thor¡¯s ability to summon limitless thunderbolts at will. Therefore, if Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy were to deplete too quickly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain this ultimate move.

    ¡°Now, there¡¯s no time to retreat!¡± Lin Rui gritted his teeth inside the epassing fist, feeling helpless.

    In fact, this technique, which utilized internal energy to harness the surrounding forces of nature and unleash a powerful attack, was a recent revtion for Lin Rui. After witnessing the advancedbat abilities of the Dark Elves, Asgardians, and Earth¡¯s sorcerers, Lin Rui realized that his own power was still far from sufficient. Therefore, he had been contemting how to maximize hisbat capabilities within his limited abilities.

    Due to the recent nature of this special technique that employed internal energy, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t yet release or retract it at will. Even now, though he keenly felt each thunderous attack from the outside striking him, he had no choice but to persevere. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to retreat because he also wanted to see the extent of Thor¡¯s recovery at this moment.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    While Lin Rui felt helpless in mid-air, Thor, continuously summoning thunderbolts on the ground, gradually wore a less pleasant expression. Thor, who hadn¡¯t fully recovered his powers as the God of Thunder, had already reached his limit by summoning so many thunderbolts at once. Sustaining this extensive thunderous assault, he couldst for just over ten seconds at most. If, after those ten seconds, he still couldn¡¯t break through the colossal fist, he would have to allow the fist to strike him.

    ¡°I refuse to believe you can withstand this!¡± Thor, demonstrating the pride of the Asgardian Crown Prince, intensified the speed of his thunderous attacks.

    Bang!

    In the next moment, Thor forcefully propelled himself from the ground, transforming into a thunderous war god, as he charged straight towards the colossal fist already descending from above. At this moment, Thor appeared to have fully recovered his former power as the God of Thunder. At least in terms of his imposing aura, he showed no signs of weakness.

    ¡°Come on!¡± Lin Rui, with the colossal fist crashing down, naturally noticed Thor, transformed into a human missile, hurtling towards him from below. His eyes burst with Azura¡¯s radiance as he shouted.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Thor¡¯s speed as he ascended was astonishing. In an instant, he collided with the bottom of the colossal fist. Compared to the gigantic fist, Thor appeared especially tiny, but as he collided, countless thunderbolts exploded from his body like a bomb filled with lightning. However, despite the tremendous power of the thunderous explosion, the colossal fist continued to press downward, onto the desert below.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ahh!¡± Bathed in electric arcs, Thor gritted his teeth, pressing his hands firmly against his head, unable to suppress his roars of anger.

    Above Thor¡¯s head, thunderbolts continuously blinked, creating a barrier between him and the colossal fist. Each thunderbolt striking the colossal fist depleted a portion of its energy, but the colossal fist also continuously recovered from the dispersed attacks. As a result, although the size of the colossal fist had slightly diminished due to the ongoing thunderous assaults, it still remained awe-inspiring.

    In this manner, Thor, pressed against the bottom of the colossal fist, unleashed thunderbolts relentlessly, aiming to scatter his opponent. Meanwhile, Lin Rui constantly concentrated the power of his ultimate move to counter Thor¡¯s attacks, gradually shrinking the colossal fist and forcing Thor down towards the sandy ground.

    ¡°We¡¯re reaching the limit!¡± As Thor pressed against the colossal fist, Lin Rui, enclosed within it, could no longer control his trembling.

    Swish!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui no longer stayed in ce, allowing Thor to deplete the power of his ultimate move. Instead, he swiftly descended and his clenched right fist, even from a distance, struck towards Thor directly below.

    Thor, fully engrossed in resisting the pressure, seemed to be unaware of Lin Rui¡¯s actions. After all, his head was surrounded by a chaotic blink of thunderbolts, and he likely had no idea that he was about to be pounded into the sandy ground.

    Meanwhile, Lin Rui had already reached the top of Thor. In that instant, the once enormous fist had significantly shrunk. With Lin Rui¡¯s fist at the center, a powerful impact wasunched toward Thor. This was Lin Rui¡¯s decisive move, and the oue of whether he could defeat the partially recovered Thor depended on this moment.

    However, just as Lin Rui¡¯s fist was about to collide with theyer of thunderbolts, Thor, with one hand still supporting his head, suddenly withdrew his other arm. Then, he clenched his fist tightly and fiercely struck upward.

    In the next moment, Lin Rui¡¯s fist, carrying countless forces of nature and the energy of internal energy, shed head-on with Thor¡¯s fist, which had gathered an immense power of thunderbolts. Time seemed to stand still at that moment, with the surrounding thunderbolts and the colossal fist experiencing a momentary pause.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1096: Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 1096: Bad Luck</h4>

    The Sahara Desert, known as the world¡¯srgest and most inhospitable desert, is rarely visited by humans, and even resilient desert animals are seldom seen here.

    However, while Lin Rui and Thor battled in the central Sahara Desert, not too far from them, behind a sand dune, a twelve-person desert expedition team from a university in Washington, USA, was setting up camp to rest.

    Led by a professor specializing in environmental science, the desert expedition team hade to study the desert environment for their research project of the semester.

    Consequently, the professor¡¯s students had no choice but to apany him. With a generous budget, the professor brought five of his students along and hired five experienced retired soldiers with desert survival skills, as well as a local guide familiar with the terrain.

    Although this twelve-person team was well-prepared with top-notch equipment, their vehicle had broken down a day before. At first, this mishap did not significantly impact them, as they could simply abandon the vehicle since they had money to spare.

    However, they soon encountered a sandstorm thatsted for hours, which plunged them into extreme difficulties.

    After the sandstorm subsided, they realized that they had lost contact with the outside world, despite their experienced decision to stay in ce and the global positioning system still working.

    Worse yet, some of the students fell ill in such harsh conditions. Though they had enough medicine, it seemed ineffective in their current state.

    Now, apart from resting in ce and conserving their energy as much as possible, the team had to rely on luck for the rest. However, neither the cause of the sandstorm nor their location could be determined. Even the local guide was uncertain about the way back.

    ¡°Professor Astor, we still can¡¯t get in touch with the desert rescue team.¡± After another failed attempt to establish a satellitemunication link with the outside world, one of the five experienced mercenaries approached the professor, who was sitting weakly inside the vehicle.

    Their situation was clear; they were trapped. At present, they had enough food and water tost a few days, as long as no unforeseen events urred. However, in the desert, who could guarantee that nothing unexpected would happen in the next second?

    If they failed to contact the desert rescue team in theing days, the mercenary team, along with the guide, would have to leave before running out of supplies. Otherwise, remaining stationary in the desert would only lead to their demise.

    ¡°Still¡­ no contact?¡± Hearing the mercenary¡¯s words, Professor Astor, who was sweltering inside the vehicle, responded wearily with a tinge of helplessness.

    ¡°How are Alice and the others? Are they feeling better?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re still the same. If they don¡¯t receive the treatment in time, their condition will worsen.¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Are the people from the desert rescue team fools? How long has it been since west sent them a signal? Why haven¡¯t they sent anyone to search for us?¡± Upon hearing the mercenary mention that some of his students were unwell, Professor Astor was angry, but hecked the energy to vent his frustration.

    Every expedition team entering the Sahara Desert would send a safety message to the local search team every few hours. If they exceeded the expected time without a response, the rescue team would know they encountered difficulties.

    Once a specific period psed, the search wouldmence. Furthermore, since Professor Astor¡¯s team came from an American university, they also had a backup team.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably not that they don¡¯t want to rescue us; they likely haven¡¯t found us yet. Finding a team that has experienced a sandstorm in the desert is extremely difficult.¡± In response to Professor Astor¡¯sints, the mercenary briefly exined.

    ¡°So, what do we do now? Are we just going to wait here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the best option for now. At least, with our current food and water supply, we can hold on for a few more days.¡±

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    Just as the mercenary captain and Professor Astor were discussing their situation, a sudden rumbling sound emanated from the other side of a small sand dune in front of them, sounding like thunder.

    ¡°Uh? A thunderstorm?!¡± Upon hearing themotion, Professor Astor¡¯s spirits suddenly lifted, and his tone became more animated.

    ¡°Could it be that the rescue team sent fighter jets for the search?¡± Unlike Professor Astor¡¯s assumption, the mercenary captain hoped that the rumbling sound was from fighter jet engines.

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    Crack!

    However, the mercenary captain¡¯s hopes were dashed; the rumbling continued, but there was no sign of fighter jets. Instead, it was followed by the sound of continuous thunder and lightning produced by the thunderstorm. Astonishingly, just as Professor Astor had said but couldn¡¯t believe, a thunderstorm was indeed urring in the Sahara Desert!

    ¡°It¡¯s real! A thunderstorm in the desert! I must record this!¡± The activity behind the sand dune never stopped, and Professor Astor no longer appeared weak and weary.

    Shouting with excitement, Professor Astor leaped out of the vehicle and quickly retrieved his equipment, calling out to three students who had not fallen ill.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Such a rare weather change must be documented!¡± Apparently, Professor Astor had forgotten about their current predicament as he enthusiastically urged his students to climb toward the sand dune.

    Seeing Professor Astor¡¯s excitement, his three students could only follow him with resignation, carrying some simple equipment. As for the mercenaries, three of them also joined the expedition, while the remaining two stayed behind to guard the camp.

    Though the sand dune appeared short and not too far away, it took considerable effort for Professor Astor and his group to climb up. After their arduous climb, they reached the top just as the ongoing thunderstorm seemed to being to an end.

    The dark clouds in the sky above the sand dune had started to dissipate under the zing sun, and soon, they vanished.

    ¡°Ah! How did it disappear so quickly?!¡± Professor Astor, whose two old legs almost gave out during the climb, watched with disappointment as the dark clouds vanished from above the sand dune. This was an extremely rare weather phenomenon.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As Professor Astor shouted in disappointment, the students who had climbed up after him dropped their equipment on the sandy ground and sat down; they were utterly exhausted. While they were helplessly looking at the now-disappeared dark clouds, a sudden burst of powerful energy emanated from the area beneath the former cloud cover.

    ¡°There¡­ seems to be something there!¡± As soon as the energy fluctuations emerged from the desert, the mercenary captain, who had followed them, observed and promptly alerted the group.

    Boom!

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1097: Life-Saving

    <h4>Chapter 1097: Life-Saving</h4>

    Rewinding time a few seconds ago, during the moment when Lin Rui¡¯s fist and Thor¡¯s fist shed in mid-air, the powerful energies of both sides entangled, and neither could immediately overpower the other.

    However, this energy bnce was short-lived and soon shattered. What followed was an explosion of energy that was several times stronger than before.

    Crackling!

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    At a distance of about five to six meters from the sandy ground, countless thunderbolts, apanied by various natural forces and Azura¡¯s internal energy, erupted in all directions.

    Thor and Lin Rui¡¯s figures werepletely concealed and vanished within these erupting energies, and their current situations were unknown.

    Hoo!

    As the powerful energy shockwave erupted in the center of the battlefield, Jack, stationed at the edge of the protective barrier, immediately began rapid hand seals. Though Jack knew that his protective barrier could not withstand the force of this energy shockwave, he still tried his best to minimize its impact two hundred meters away.

    Hum, Hum, Hum!

    After a quick series of hand seals, the previously invisible protective barrier shimmered with a faint golden glow. After adding some inscriptions to the barrier, Jack swiftly drew a circle in front of himself with his right hand. Instantly, a magical spatial teleportation gate appeared.

    Boom!

    As soon as the magical spatial teleportation gate materialized, the energy shockwave from the center of the battlefield was already sweeping toward Jack. The shockwave that reached Jack was immediately redirected and moved away by the magical spatial teleportation gate.

    Jack, safe behind the gate, remained unharmed. However, the remaining energy shockwave continued to sweep outwards toward the outer desert after being partially absorbed by the protective barrier.

    ¡°Thank goodness this is the Sahara Desert; otherwise¡­¡± Feeling the depletion of his magical energy within the protective barrier, Jack felt fortunate that Lin Rui and the others chose to fight in this location.

    However, just as Jack was about to finish his thought, his eyes suddenly shed with surprise. ¡°Huh?! How could there be people over there!?¡±

    Hum, hum!

    Without further thought, Jack swiftly waved his hand and drew another magical spatial teleportation gate behind him. In the next moment, he stepped into it and left the battlefield.

    Hoo!

    As Jack emerged from the magical spatial teleportation gate, he found himself standing atop a small sand dune not too far from the battlefield. Before him, several peopley t on the sandy ground, staring dumbfoundedly at the energy shockwave rushing out of the battlefield.

    Needless to say, these people were Professor Astor and his group, who had been drawn here by the thunderstorm earlier. As soon as the mercenary captain had warned them earlier, they witnessed a golden bowl-shaped shield suddenly appear on the empty sandy ground ahead, as if it were a magical illusion or mirage.

    Then, from that shimmering golden bowl, thunderbolts and various intertwining energy sts suddenly surged out.

    Seeing this scene before them, Professor Astor and his group were all taken aback. They intuitively sensed that this was not a mirage but a real threat to their lives.

    Even if they were not scared, they couldn¡¯t run away at this moment, as they had exhausted their strength by climbing up the sand dune. Even the three mercenaries who had some energy left were only recovering from their shock.

    ¡°Quick! Run!¡­¡± The mercenary captain, who had juste to his senses, watched as the energy shockwaves swept through the sandy ground and quickly surged toward them. He shouted while dashing towards the back of the sand dune, urging the others to follow suit.

    At this moment, the mercenary Captain could only alert the others. In a life-or-death situation, he couldn¡¯t afford to be concerned about the employers who couldn¡¯t move.

    Moreover, he himself might not be able to escape unharmed. However, just as the Mercenary Captain stood up and turned around, he suddenly froze. Behind him, someone appeared, and it wasn¡¯t a member of their team.

    Hoo!

    Although he was slightly stunned for a moment, the Mercenary Captain didn¡¯t dwell on why there was an extra person; his life was at stake. He immediately tried to run past the stranger in front of him.

    However, as he lifted his leg to move, he found himself frozen in mid-air. No, it wasn¡¯t just his leg; his entire body was immobilized, as if under a petrification spell.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Let me send you away first.¡± Following the stranger¡¯s unexpected words, the Mercenary Captain, who was shocked by his current inability to move, witnessed a scene that he would never forget.

    After the stranger finished speaking, he swiftly made hand seals with his right hand. Then, a golden halo appeared out of thin air in front of him. Needless to say, the person who suddenly appeared behind them was Jack.

    Swish!

    In the next moment, Jack waved his right hand forward, and the golden halo quickly enveloped the Mercenary Captain and the other motionless individuals lying on the ground.

    Like a skilled acrobat, Jack effortlessly captured them within the golden halo. Then, the group vanished into thin air, and the golden halo, under Jack¡¯s control, swiftly rushed towards the few people who were still on the sand dune.

    Swish, swish!

    Soon, those who hadn¡¯t made it up to the sand dune were also teleported away by Jack using the magical spatial teleportation gate.

    Afterpleting these actions, Jack sensed his surroundings, ensuring there were no other people present. Satisfied, he took a step back and walked into the magical spatial teleportation gate, disappearing from the scene.

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    At the very moment, Jack rescued those people, the small sand dune was directly ttened by the energy shockwave. Even those who had some strength to run could barely take two steps before being swept away by the terrifying force of the energy, leaving no trace of them, mingling their remains with the unforgiving Sahara Desert.

    After sweeping across the sand dune, the interwoven energy shockwaves continued to surge forward for about five hundred meters before gradually depleting their energy and disappearing.

    However, the area swept by this energy shockwave was no longer the yellow sand desert; instead, it turned into a magical crystalline formation due to the high-intensity energy altering the physical structure.

    As the shockwave dissipated outside the protective barrier, the storm within also came to a halt. Jack, who had returned after rescuing the people, now stood at the edge of the battlefield, carefully sensing the situation in the center.

    However, he couldn¡¯t sense anything; it was as if Thor and Lin Rui had been sted into nothingness during their intense battle.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1098: Finally

    <h4>Chapter 1098: Finally</h4>

    Though Jack couldn¡¯t sense Lin Rui and Thor, he wasn¡¯t too worried. He knew both of them were not ordinary individuals. Moreover, this battle was originally just a friendly sparring match.

    Of course, considering the intensity of the fight, calling it a mere sparring match seemed somewhat inappropriate.

    ¡°Now, after saying that such arge area would be enough, they¡¯ve caused such amotion. It¡¯ll be difficult not to be noticed by others¡­¡± Jack swept his gaze across the battlefield, looking at the crystalline ground that had once been sand, and sighed helplessly.

    Not to mention the desert expedition team that had clearly discovered what was happening here earlier, the thunderstorm generated by Thor in the desert was enough to draw attention.

    Jack spected that unlucky as they might be, satellites might already be monitoring this area from above, whether it was due to the peculiar desert weather changes or any other unusual geological formations, everything was quite conspicuous.

    Hoo, Hoo~

    As Jack was reluctantly pondering whether to use more magic to conceal the changes in the surrounding geology, a gentle breeze suddenly blew through the smoke-filled center of the battlefield. Then, the situation at the center of the battlefield clearly appeared before Jack¡¯s eyes.

    Since the energy collision during the battle had turned the entire sandy battlefield into crystalline formations, the closer one got to the center, the more irregr and colorful the crystals became, resembling natural crystal ores. At the most dazzling spot with the most crystals, arge crater had formed, clearly caused by the energy shockwave.

    Previously standing at the edge of the battlefield, Jack had now walked over, and with each step, the beautiful crystals under his feet emitted crisp sounds. Standing at the edge of therge crater, Jack stretched his neck to look down. The next moment, his eyebrows raised, and he lightly tapped his foot, descending into the crater.

    P¨±~

    Jumping into the crater, Jacknded gracefully at the bottom. Near hisnding spot, two figures were lying face down, and it was none other than Jackson and Thor. However, both of them now appeared quite disheveled. Their clothes were in tatters, and their exposed skin was covered with dirt and wounds.

    It seemed that Lin Rui¡¯s condition was even worse. His appearance resembled that of someone who had been struck by lightning, with his hair in an explosive mess and his skin charred ck. To make matters worse, asional arcs of electricity still flickered across his body, causing him to tremble involuntarily even as hey on the ground.

    In contrast, Thor, also lying face down, seemed to be in a better state. Though his body bore evident injuries from the encounter, they were not as severe as Lin Rui¡¯s. Moreover, Thor¡¯s physique was considerably sturdier, making him look moreposed.

    As Jack stood there observing Lin Rui and Thor¡¯s condition, preparing to provide first aid, Lin Rui, who had been motionless, suddenly stirred. He was waking up!

    Hoo!

    However, just as Lin Rui showed signs of waking up, Thor, lying not far from him, also regained consciousness, and hismotion was even greater. He struggled to raise both arms and slowly propped himself up from the ground.

    Then, he carefully rolled over onto his back, finally half-lying on the ground as he looked at Lin Rui, who had just managed to turn over and raise his hand.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Jackson, what do you think¡­ Who won?¡± Struggling to keep himself from lying downpletely, Thor didn¡¯t look at Jack standing next to him; instead, he gazed at Lin Rui, who had not yet turned to face him and asked.

    Upon hearing Thor¡¯s question, Lin Rui, who was trying to regain his strength by slowly moving his arms, stiffened for a moment. Then, he rotated his left hand, and finally, his index finger pointed toward Thor. Evidently, Lin Rui admitted that Thor had won the battle they just had.

    ¡°Hahaha! Cough, cough, cough, cough!¡± Seeing Lin Rui pointing at himself, Thor burst intoughter, apanied by asional coughs.

    Amid Thor¡¯s heartyughter, the oue of the battle between Lin Rui and Thor was clear. After being stripped of all his divine powers and exiled to Earth for so many months, Thor, who had continuously awakened his own strength, and finally defeated Lin Rui.

    Hoo~

    As soon as Lin Rui admitted Thor¡¯s victory, Jack, who was standing still, crouched down and extended his hand to help Lin Rui up. With Jack¡¯s assistance, Lin Rui turned over and took several deep breaths, feeling ufortable lying face down on the ground.

    However, despite losing to Thor, Lin Rui didn¡¯t feel much regret. This was exactly what he had hoped for from the beginning.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s own strength was steadily improving, the events he encountered required the participants to enhance their qualifications even faster. So, if Lin Rui¡¯s own strength was still insufficient, it was better to have stronger allies.

    Moreover, someone like Thor, who had awakened god-like abilities, was impossible for Lin Rui to defeat unless he reached the highest level of his training.

    ¡°Spit! Spit, spit, spit!¡± After turning over, Lin Rui first spat out the dust and sand in his mouth, then looked at Thor beside him. ¡°Is this the strongest power you can unleash right now?¡±

    ¡°More or less. If I summon Mj?lnir, you might kneel in the first round.¡± In response to Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry, Thor nodded.

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s assuming you can control your hammer properly. Don¡¯t end up knocking yourself out before hitting me.¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s answer, Lin Rui retorted with disbelief.

    Thor: ¡°¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s rebuttal, Thor didn¡¯t know how to respond. Indeed, if he really summoned Mj?lnir, he might end up hitting himself first, and that would be embarrassing.

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve admitted that I won, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. By the way, you should tell me why you suddenly wanted to fight me. Don¡¯t give me some nonsense about how you¡¯ve always wanted to give me a beating; you¡¯re not the type to pick a fight without reason.¡± Feeling speechless, Thor looked at Lin Rui, who was covered in thunder and not in good shape.

    Before the battle, Thor had the same question, but he knew Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t answer him at that time. So, he had kept the question to himself and decided to defeat Lin Rui first before asking.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I just wanted to see how far your strength has progressed. Weren¡¯t you all advising me to stop meddling in the affairs of sorcerers? Now it seems that I should indeed back off because your and my strength is far from enough.¡± In response to Thor¡¯s inquiry, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes flickered, and then he calmly replied.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1099: Loki?

    <h4>Chapter 1099: Loki?</h4>

    Originally, the reason why Lin Rui suddenly proposed to fight Tony was still rted to the affairs of the Sorcerers. Lin Rui wanted to see how far Thor¡¯s strength had progressed, and if Thor¡¯s power had be strong enough, Lin Rui might consider seeking Thor¡¯s help for the crisis faced by the Sorcerers.

    However, at the moment, although Thor had defeated Lin Rui, his disyed strength was still far from posing a threat to Dormammu. Therefore, Lin Rui truly had to give up getting involved in the matters of the Sorcerers.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor¡¯s expression changed slightly. Obviously, Thor was somewhat concerned about Lin Rui saying that his strength was insufficient. However, Thor also understood that, with his current awakened powers, he truly couldn¡¯t deal with someone on Dormammu¡¯s level.

    ¡°Jackson, why do you keep helping the Sorcerers?¡± When Thor¡¯s expression changed, Jack, who had just helped Lin Rui up, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    If we were to talk about the rtionship between Jack, who had studied magic with Dr. Strange and Wong, and the Sorcerers, it should be closer. However, due to the incident of Lin Rui being seriously injured, Jack had cut off contact with the Sorcerers.

    While Lin Rui¡¯spanions had all severed their ties with the Sorcerers for his sake, Lin Rui was still thinking about how to help them, and that was something Jack couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Well¡­ I have my reasons. Besides, if something really happens to the Sorcerers, Earth¡¯s fate won¡¯t be good either.¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s question, Lin Rui could only offer a simple exnation.

    Lin Rui also knew that his eager efforts to help the Sorcerers would surely seem strange to hispanions. But he couldn¡¯t tell them that it was all because of the system¡¯s mainline mission. So, he could only exin it this way.

    ¡°Jackson, if you really want to help them, I can ask Asgard to provide some assistance.¡± After Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Tony thought for a moment and spoke up.

    Earlier, when they were at the apartment, Thor had only listened to what Lin Rui said about the Sorcerers but hadn¡¯t thought about helping them. Now that Thor knew the reason why Lin Rui had suddenly asked him to fight, he had some other thoughts about Lin Rui¡¯s apparent dilemma in wanting to help the Sorcerers.

    After all, although Thor¡¯s strength hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, there were individuals in Asgard even stronger than him.

    ¡°Huh?! How did I not think of that before!¡± Upon hearing Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise, and he called out in delight.

    Indeed, Lin Rui hadn¡¯t considered seeking Asgard¡¯s help before, as he had never thought ofing to chat with Thor until today. But hearing Thor¡¯s words now, Lin Rui suddenly felt hopeful. If Asgard was willing to lend a hand, he believed they would have a much stronger force to deal with Dormammu.

    ¡°Will Asgard really help?¡± After the excitement, Lin Rui looked at Thor again and asked earnestly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ They should¡­ After all, I also¡­¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s further inquiry, Thor became somewhat uncertain, but he still gave an answer.

    Bang!

    However, just as Thor was halfway through his reply, he suddenly copsed on the ground as if he had been struck by something. Seeing this scene before him, Lin Rui was stunned for a moment and looked at Jack, who was right in front of him.

    There were only three people present, and with Lin Rui being severely injured and unable to move, the only one who could silently knock Thor back down was Jack.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me¡­¡± Noticing Lin Rui looking at him with a strange expression, Jack gave an equally odd exnation.

    ¡°Then who¡­?¡±

    Hoo!

    Just as Lin Rui and Jack were puzzled about why Thor suddenly plunged his head into the ground, the now upright Thor quickly pulled his head out and shook off the shattered crystals that had been crushed on his forehead. Then, he climbed back up from the ground.

    ¡°Loki! Are you up to your usual mischief again?!¡± Standing up, Thor red with anger as his gaze scanned around therge crater while loudly shouting.

    The sudden incident where Thor¡¯s head was mmed into the ground wasn¡¯t Jack acting secretly, nor was it Thor inexplicably diving headfirst. Instead, it was an ambush by a force Thor had been familiar with since childhood¡ª the second prince of Asgard, the God of Mischief: Loki!

    ¡°Loki? Who is that?¡±

    ¡°Loki?! Is he here?¡±

    Faced with Thor¡¯s sudden angry shout, Jack and Lin Rui hadpletely different reactions. Jack had no idea who Loki was, while Lin Rui was already very familiar with the name. Moreover, there was a hint of wariness in his heart. Back when Lin Rui¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t strong enough, he had been warned by Loki.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s strength had greatly improved now, he still didn¡¯t think he could defeat the God of Mischief. The critical point was that his current condition was not good, and if Loki were to cause trouble for him, the current Thor wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him either.

    As for Jack, Lin Rui didn¡¯t have much hope for him either. So, after Thor shouted out that name, Lin Rui was already rapidly contemting how to deal with Loki if he really showed up.

    Bang!

    While Lin Rui and Jack had different expressions and were looking around just like Thor, the upright Thor was suddenly struck by something inexplicably again. However, this time, Thor seemed to be prepared. Although he was hit, he didn¡¯t fall and only swayed a bit. Moreover, after being hit, Thor retaliated.

    Zzzap!

    As Thor stumbled, a faint glimmer of electricity flickered in his eyes, and he quickly swung his hand, releasing two arcs of electricity toward the two directions in the crater. Obviously, Thor judged that the person who ambushed him was in one of those two directions.

    Bang! Bang!

    The next moment, the two arcs of electricity struck the bottom of the crater again, creating two smaller craters. However, no enemy appeared there. It seemed that the result of his attack didn¡¯te as a surprise to Thor. He stood upright once more, his gaze sharp as he looked around, and more arcs of electricity began to surge from his body.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Thor hasn¡¯t fully unleashed his strength yet¡­¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s sudden reaction, Lin Rui, who had also stood up with Jack¡¯s help, felt somewhat helpless andmented.

    Crackling!

    Without finding the enemy¡¯s whereabouts, Thor¡¯s lightning gradually dispersed in all directions.

    The atmosphere became tense as everyone remained on guard, not knowing when Loki would make his move. The anticipation of a battle against the God of Mischief filled the air, and the trio of heroes prepared themselves for whatever challenge mighte their way.

    The situation had taken an unexpected turn, and they could only wait and brace themselves for the confrontation that was about to unfold.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1100: Avoid You?

    <h4>Chapter 1100: Avoid You?</h4>

    Crackling!

    Standing in the center of the crater, Thor¡¯s clothes were tattered, but the blue arcs of electricity surging from his body gave him an awe-inspiring and godlike appearance. Meanwhile, Lin Rui and Jack had retreated to the edge of the crater, unsure of what might happen next.

    ¡°Get out here!!¡± When Thor¡¯s lightning reached its peak, he suddenly roared.

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    The next moment, countless bolts of lightning erupted from Thor, filling the entire crater, not even sparing the positions where Jack and Lin Rui stood.

    Phew!

    Facing Thor¡¯s indiscriminate attack, Jack supported Lin Rui, keeping him half-leaning against his own body to prevent him from falling. At the same time, Jack swiftly drew a magic spatial portal in front of them.

    When the lightning struck, they were unscathed, as the lightning aimed at them was instantly sent away through the magic spatial portal.

    Of course, apart from Lin Rui and Jack, the rest of the crater was covered in lightning, with no ce to escape the assault.

    Thor, who had carried out thisrge-scale, indiscriminate attack, carefully observed the surroundings. He had anticipated Jack¡¯s response, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been so confident in conducting such an indiscriminate assault.

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    After Thor¡¯s lightning attacksted for a while, his expression suddenly changed. His entire being gathered up as he controlled the scattered lightning in the crater to converge at a specific location.

    ¡°Found you!!¡± As the lightning converged towards a single point, Thor whispered under his breath.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Bang!

    Then, the location where Thor had concentrated the lightning force exploded fiercely. Countless twisted bolts of lightning burst open, losing Thor¡¯s control, and scattered in all directions at the bottom of the crater. Evidently, something at that spot counterattacked the lightning attack.

    Phew!

    After all the lightning dissipated from the explosion, a power distinct from Thor¡¯s lightning quickly spread outward, instantly neutralizing the scattered lightning, restoring the calmness of the crater.

    Seemingly unsurprised that his lightning attack had been easily swept away, Thor also retracted the thunderous power he had released as that force swept through. He then lifted his head to look at the spot where he had primarily attacked just moments ago. At that very location, where there had been nothing, a figure had appeared.

    ¡°Loki¡­ Have you finally stopped hiding?¡± With aplicated expression, Thor gazed at the figure about a dozen meters away from him, and his tone sounded inexplicably emotional.

    ¡­

    Phew, phew~

    After Thor uttered those words while looking at the sudden appearance of the figure, the atmosphere at the bottom of the crater seemed to grow somewhat solemn.

    Jack, who had been supporting Lin Rui at the edge of the crater, had also dispelled the magic spatial portal in front of them and joined Lin Rui in gazing at the mysterious figure. However, the expressions in their eyes were entirely different.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ Loki¡­¡± Leaning half of his body against Jack¡¯s, Lin Rui muttered softly as he looked at the figure that had been engraved in his mind long ago.

    There was no need for further spection; from the clearing of Thor¡¯s lightning, the appearance of the figure, and Thor¡¯s words, Lin Rui was already certain that the person who had appeared out of nowhere was Loki, the second prince of Asgard, who had threatened him months ago, vowing to keep Thor forever on Earth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Jackson, do you know this Loki?¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s murmurs, Jack turned his head curiously and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I know him. Like Thor, he is also an Asgardian and the second prince of Asgard. However, unlike Thor, Loki is not a warrior but a Sorcerer.¡± In response to Jack¡¯s inquiry, Lin Rui exined in a hushed tone.

    ¡°Both of them are from Asgard? And Loki is a Sorcerer?¡± Jack continued to divert his gaze to where Loki stood. Clearly, he was already interested in this Loki.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s happening over there first,¡± Lin Rui whispered, reminding Jack.

    Subsequently, Jack and Lin Rui resumed their quiet observation from the edge of the crater, behaving like onlookers. As their gaze focused ahead, the tall figure had already be vividly clear before them. It could only be Loki, for who else could it be?

    ¡­

    ¡°My dear brother, do you miss these little pranks?¡± In response to Thor¡¯s questioning, Loki, who had now revealed himself and was no longer hiding, slowly raised his head to look at Thor. He then nonchntly inquired.

    ¡°Miss it? Why do you think I insisted on staying on Earth all this time?¡± Thor was left exasperated by his brother¡¯s sudden antics.

    It¡¯s worth mentioning that after Loki¡¯sst encounter with Thor, Jane Foster had broken up with Thor. Although Thor had been trying hard to win Jane back, she hadn¡¯t rekindled their rtionship yet. However, there was still a good chance for Thor to pursue her again. But if Loki interfered now, Thor believed he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Is it still because of that Earth woman?¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s counter-question, Loki seemed to be touched by something, and his tone became different.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I just genuinely want to avoid you,¡± Thor replied, his expression stern, once Loki mentioned Jane Foster.

    ¡°Avoid me? Thor, I am currently Asgard¡¯s most aplished prince. Laufey is hiding in Jotunheim and dare not show his face, all thanks to my strikes.¡± Faced with Thor¡¯s response, Loki raised his head slightly and spoke in an arrogant tone.

    ¡°Enough of that. Why have youe to Earth now? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just to y pranks on me,¡± Thor said, ignoring Loki¡¯s words, and continued his inquiry.

    If Thor¡¯s powers had already fully recovered to their former level, he wouldn¡¯t care why Loki hade to Earth. If Loki annoyed him, he could simply give him a beating and send him back. However, now Thor¡¯s powers were far from recovered.

    ¡°I was getting bored in Asgard, thought I¡¯d take a stroll on Earth.¡± In response to Thor¡¯s questioning, Loki replied nonchntly.

    Of course, whether Loki had genuinelye to Earth out of boredom or had some other purpose, Thor wouldn¡¯t be able to pry it out of him even if he used his recovered strength to pressure Loki.

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1101: Two Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 1101: Two Brothers</h4>

    United States, New York, Stark Industry Tower ¨C Tony¡¯s Private Office.

    Tony was swiftly dealing with the tasks Pepper had left for him with J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s assistance. In reality, most of it was J.A.R.V.I.S. providing suggestions and results after Tony listened, so he wasn¡¯t all that upied.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., let¡¯s leave it at that. From now on, Pepper can handle these decisions herself. No need to bother me with them,¡± Tony spoke while sittingfortably in his office chair while twirling a pen in his hand.

    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s voice responded in agreement to Tony¡¯s words.

    ¡°By the way, any updates from Jackson? Have they found him and that Asgardian Thor?¡± After finishing up some tasks, Tony remembered the recent notification from J.A.R.V.I.S. about Lin Rui¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Not yet, sir.¡±

    ¡°Alright, noted. I think I¡¯ll take a rest for now. That kid better not be causing any more trouble¡­¡± Upon hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s response, Tony reclined in his chair,ying down while speaking.

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, J.A.R.V.I.S. adjusted the floor-to-ceiling window behind Tony to block out the sunlight and gradually dimmed the room¡¯s lighting.

    However, just as Tony settled in, with the sunlight and indoor lights having just dimmed, J.A.R.V.I.S. suddenly received a message. Subsequently, the previously dimmed lights brightened again.

    ¡°Hmm? J.A.R.V.I.S¡­¡± Tony, who had just closed his eyes, noticed the change in lighting and called out in confusion.

    ¡°Sir, the Bifrost detection initiated.¡± Tony hadn¡¯t even opened his eyes yet, and J.A.R.V.I.S. was already sharing crucial news that demanded his attention.

    Swish!

    Upon hearing this abrupt message from J.A.R.V.I.S., Tony jolted, almost falling off the reclining chair that had automatically adjusted its position. After stabilizing himself in a flurry of movements, Tony stood up from the chair.

    ¡°Bifrost?! Where is it appearing?!¡± Gripping the edge of the desk in front of him, Tony¡¯s gaze fixated on the faint blue light in front of him, his urgency evident in his voice.

    The concept of Bifrost wasn¡¯t foreign to Tony and his group; anyone involved in the Dark Elf invasion on Earth was aware that Bifrost was a technology of Asgard used for interster teleportation across vast distances.

    Therefore, every appearance of Bifrost signified either the arrival or departure of someone from Asgard.

    At this moment, whether Asgardians were arriving or departing, was a matter of great concern for Earth. Furthermore, both Lin Rui and Thor had disappeared.

    If Bifrost was here to take someone away, and if Lin Rui was taken to Asgard along with Thor, Tony was indeed going to have a major problem on his hands.

    ¡°The Bifrost¡¯s appearance this time is¡­ in the northern Sahara Desert.¡± In response to Tony¡¯s anxious inquiry, J.A.R.V.I.S. promptly provided an answer.

    ¡°In the Sahara Desert? Why would the Bifrost appear there? Could it be¡­ J.A.R.V.I.S., did our satellites happen to be passing by there?¡± Upon hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s response, Tony furrowed his brow, muttered a couple of perplexed remarks, and then quickly questioned again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, our satellites won¡¯t be passing by that area for another twenty-three minutes. However, I can tap into SHIELD¡¯s satellite system with Captain Rogers¡¯ authorization,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. answered Tony¡¯s query instantly and offered a suggestion.

    ¡°Authorization from Rogers? No problem, I¡¯ll call him now! Start a video call!¡± Upon hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s response, Tony swiftly eximed.

    ¡°Understood, sir. Connecting with Captain Rogers.¡±

    Exhale~

    After J.A.R.V.I.S. confirmed, a semi-transparent screen appeared before Tony. It disyed the waiting connection screen for a video call. Tony didn¡¯t have to wait long; the video call was swiftly answered. It seemed Captain America Captain Rogers wasn¡¯t busy at the moment.

    ¡°Hey, Steve, need a favor from you,¡± Tony called out as soon as Captain Rogers¡¯s image appeared on the screen.

    ¡°What kind of favor?¡± Captain Rogers responded without wasting any time, getting straight to the point.

    ¡°About your satellites.¡±

    ¡­

    In the northern Sahara Desert, at the heart of the battlefield where Lin Rui and Thor were sparring, Jack hadn¡¯t yet deactivated the protective shield. Ever since Loki appeared, he and Thor had been trading verbal jabs.

    Loki, being the God of Mischief, seemed to have only one pastime in life: pranking his brother Thor. Conversely, Thor had endured various forms of Loki¡¯s ¡°torture¡± since childhood.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t yet fully recovered my strength, do you think you could be standing there bbering so much to me?!¡± The verbal sparring was escting, and Thor¡¯s patience with Loki was wearing thin.

    ¡°And you have the nerve to say that?! Who was it that was fighting with that weak Earthling and almost lost? Even if you won, you would¡¯ve been a mess,¡± Faced with Thor¡¯s straightforward words, Loki retorted disdainfully while casting a nce in Lin Rui and Jack¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You had the audacity to secretly watch us for so long?!¡± Upon hearing Loki¡¯s words, Thor¡¯s face turned red, and he coldly questioned.

    ¡°Form this simple defensive shield? Do you really think I needed to hide and watch?¡± Loki gestured upwards, pointing to the protective shield that Jack had erected over the pit, his tone still dripping with disdain.

    It seemed that for Loki, the protective shield Jack had conjured, which could block a substantial amount of energy impact and obscure vision, was hardly worth mentioning.

    ¡°This guy sure likes to talk big! Is he really Thor¡¯s brother? Why are their personalities so drastically different?¡± Hearing Loki¡¯s words, Jack frowned and turned to Lin Rui, seeking an answer.

    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­,¡± Lin Rui was at a loss for words in response to Jack¡¯s question.

    Swish!

    Just as Jack finished speaking, and while Lin Rui was grappling with how to respond, a distinct magical fluctuation suddenly swept over them from above. Moreover, it was evidently headed their way.

    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sensing the magical disturbance from above, Jack snorted coldly and swiftly conjured a defensive spell.

    Humming!

    The next moment, just as Lin Rui was about to alert Jack to the approaching magical fluctuation, a circr shieldposed of golden light appeared above them.

    The shield was just forming as the magical disturbance collided with it. With a loud bang, the golden magical shield trembled but managed to withstand this sudden strike.

    ¡°Hmm? Decent reflexes,¡± Upon sensing the magical disturbance being thwarted by Jack, Loki, who was about a dozen meters away from them, raised an eyebrow in slight surprise.

    Upon hearing Loki¡¯s words, it was apparent that he had been the one behind the magical energy that had been directed at Jack and Lin Rui just a moment ago.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1102: Loki VS Jack

    <h4>Chapter 1102: Loki VS Jack</h4>

    ¡°Loki! What the hell are you doing?!¡± Seeing Loki suddenly take action against Lin Rui and Jack, Thor immediately questioned with an angry expression on his face.

    ¡°Nothing much, I am just having a bit of fun with them,¡± Loki responded casually to Thor¡¯s question.

    ¡°I can see that you came to Earth this time to cause trouble for me. If you keep pranking like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh! And what can you do about it? With your current strength, you better not overthink with that little brain of yours,¡± Loki retorted with a smirk as he noticed Thor¡¯s anger.

    Currently, Loki was taking advantage of the fact that Thor hadn¡¯t fully recovered his strength, allowing him to create chaos at will while Thor was helpless.

    Of course, nobody really knew what was going on in Loki¡¯s mind. After all, the title of the God of Mischief wasn¡¯t just a fancybel; he was capable of much more than these petty pranks.

    ¡°You!¡­ Heimdall!¡± Despite his anger, Thor appeared somewhat resigned. Facing Loki¡¯s antics, Thor realized that he couldn¡¯t do much at the moment. He decided to look upwards and shout for Heimdall.

    Since Thor couldn¡¯t handle Loki at the moment, he wanted Heimdall to take Loki back to Asgard. At the very least, control over the Bifrost was in Heimdall¡¯s hands, and Loki couldn¡¯t activate the Bifrost himself.

    However, for some reason, Heimdall didn¡¯t respond to Thor¡¯s call, whether due to Jack¡¯s protective magic shield or the desert environment.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of calling Heimdall? Even if he were to bring down the Bifrost, do you think I¡¯d willingly go? The Bifrost can¡¯t take me away if I don¡¯t want to,¡± Lokiughed lightly, responding to Thor¡¯s attempt to involve Heimdall.

    Swoosh, Swoosh, Swoosh!

    While Loki and Thor continued their verbal duel, several golden magical whips suddenly shot out from Jack¡¯s direction and rush towards Loki. Since Loki had already taken action against them, Jack wouldn¡¯t just stand there passively.

    Although Lin Rui had tried his best to intervene, Jack, who was already quite displeased, was beyond restraint.

    ¡°Speedy reaction, as expected. This sorcerer¡¯s spirit isn¡¯t bad,¡± Loki remarked nonchntly, as he remained unaffected by Jack¡¯s attack.

    While Loki seemed unfazed by Jack¡¯s attack, the golden whips had already reached him. In the next instant, the magical whips pierced through Loki, striking the crystalline bottom of the pit with a series of thuds.

    The tremendous force shattered a fair amount of the beautiful crystals at the pit¡¯s base. As for Loki, the figure that had been trading barbs with Thor turned out to be just an illusion; his true location remained unknown.

    ¡°Jack, be careful, he¡¯s really powerful!¡± After Jack¡¯s attack proved futile, Lin Rui, who had managed to regain his footing, anxiously warned him from behind.

    Since Lin Rui couldn¡¯t persuade Jack to hold back from taking action, he could only hope that Jack wouldn¡¯t fall into Loki¡¯s hands. Moreover, after Loki¡¯s attack on Jack and himself, Lin Rui had discreetly sent a message.

    The initially covert sparring session between Lin Rui and Thor had been progressing normally, with Jack providing cover so they could quietly retreat after their training.

    Lin Rui¡¯s injuries could be quickly recovered with a sip of Elven Holy Spring Water, and others wouldn¡¯t be able to discern much. However, their battle had produced quite amotion, exceeding the protective coverage of Jack¡¯s magical shield.

    Moreover, the scientific expedition team that had encountered the sandstorm had also be aplication.

    Of course, the most unexpected development was Loki¡¯s appearance. As the God of Mischief from Asgard, his capricious nature made it hard to predict his actions. So, not long after Loki appeared, the conflicted Lin Rui decided to inform Tony and the others.

    Even if Loki intended mischief, Earth could respond swiftly. Furthermore,pared to the threat posed by Dormammu, the threat Loki posed seemed to be within their controble range.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Jack nodded and responded.

    Exhale~

    Just as Lin Rui and Jack finished speaking, another Loki suddenly appeared before them. This time, Loki had an additional scepter in his hand. The moment he appeared, he pointed it toward Jack¡¯s position.

    P¨±!

    As the tip of the scepter aimed at Jack, a beam of light shot out. Jack was prepared for this, and an invisible magical barrier appeared before him, blocking the energy beam.

    P¨±P¨±P¨±!

    Following this, Jack consecutively deflected several energy attacksunched by Loki.

    Unlike Thor, who primarily relied on his godly powers and physical strength inbat, Loki, although a sorcerer, used a wider range of tactics than just magic.

    Compared to Thor¡¯s ¡°tradition,¡± Loki was more adaptive to modern times, employing various avable resources. For instance, while Thor fought with his divine power or brute strength, Loki preferred to use alternative weapons.

    He didn¡¯t really care about the means as long as the end goal was achieved. However, it seemed that his energy attacks from the scepter were having little effect on Jack.

    So, after Jack managed to deflect over a dozen energy beams, Loki retracted the extended scepter and forcefully plunged it into the ground. With a thud, the long scepter was firmly embedded into the solid crystalline pit.

    Buzzing!

    As the scepter was inserted, a powerful surge of magical energy quickly flowed into the ground, then transmitted toward Jack and Lin Rui.

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    Just as Jack and Lin Rui were focusing on the ground, something suddenly burst through the crystalline ground beneath their feet. Then, green nts sprouted at an astonishing speed, as if they had been given rapid-growth serum, and they were clearly aiming for Jack as they lunged forward.

    As for Lin Rui, who had been standing behind Jack, he was originally within the range of these nts, but Jack had teleported him to Thor¡¯s location with a wave of his hand.

    ¡°Druidic Magic?!¡± Jack, who had sent Lin Rui away, looked at the various green nts surging toward him and couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.

    While Earth¡¯s Sorcerers possessed aprehensive magic system, and Jack had already learned many different categories of magic, he had never witnessed Earth¡¯s Sorcerers employing Druidic Magic.

    Apparently,pared to casting spells involving multidimensional spaces, such as creating the Mirror Dimension, Druidic Magic was even more profound and intricate.

    Exhale!

    Although Jack was astonished by Loki¡¯s use of Druidic Magic, he didn¡¯t freeze up. In the next moment, his palm came down in a swift strike.

    Even though Jack had never encountered Druidic Magic before, since it was all about using magic inbat, the principles were simr ¨C he just needed to defeat his opponent.

    P¨±!

    In the next instant, the golden magical array on Jack¡¯s hand swiftly pped onto the green nts surging up from the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1103: Loki VS Jack 2

    <h4>Chapter 1103: Loki VS Jack 2</h4>

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    As Jack¡¯s palm descended, the green nts that should have been shattered by the power of the golden magic circle instead pierced through it one by one, swiftly wrapping around Jack¡¯s right hand.

    It seemed that Jack¡¯s magic had lost its effect against these nts born from Druidic Magic.

    ¡°Huh?! How could¡­¡± Jack, whose magic was ineffective due to his right hand being entwined by the green nts, was greatly surprised.

    Thud!

    Although shocked by the ineffectiveness of his magic against the green nts, Jack wouldn¡¯t allow them to bind him. As the nts tightened around him, Jack¡¯s right arm shook violently, snapping the vine-like nts.

    Let¡¯s not forget, before bing a sorcerer, Jack was a Mutant with enhanced physical capabilities. Even without magic, he was a formidable warrior.

    Huff!

    ¡°Druidic Magic is truly different!¡± Instantly shattering the vines, Jack swiftly retreated the next moment, deftly avoiding the approaching nts that aimed to entangle him.

    He finally stood amidst the area now covered with vegetation, his brow furrowed as he muttered to himself.

    Humming~

    After Jack left the area, therge nts that had grown significantly seemed to have eyes as they turned toward Jack and pursued him. Moreover, a unique magical fluctuation underground continued to spread, quickly covering the entire pit.

    ¡°If conventional magic doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to try the magic of other attributes¡­¡± Sensing the spreading magical fluctuation from underground and observing the giant nts charging toward him, Jack¡¯s eyes blinked as he formted alternative strategies.

    Huff!

    Subsequently, Jack didn¡¯t evade anymore. Instead, he extended both hands and rapidly formed aplex andplete magic formation before him. Soon, a sophisticated magic circle appeared in front of him.

    As this magic circle emerged, Jack raised his hands, causing the golden magic circle to rotate and expand while ascending above therge pit.

    When the magic circle was nearly level with the ground, it had grown into a golden disc with a diameter of over three meters.

    While the magic circle erged above Jack¡¯s head, the nts had already lunged toward him. Meanwhile, beneath the crystalline ground at Jack¡¯s location, the sound of cracking indicated that more nts were about to break through.

    ¡°Well then¡­ let¡¯s try the power of a Fire Spell!¡± Confronted with the attacks of the colossal nts ahead and the threat from beneath the ground, Jack raised his hands high and bellowed as he swiftly lowered them.

    Humming~

    Following Jack¡¯smand, the massive magic circle suspended above him suddenly emitted intense magical fluctuations. Clearly discernible was the scorching aura contained within these waves of magic, carrying a hint of ferocity.

    Huff! Huff! Huff!

    The next moment, basketball-sized fireballs materialized out of thin air from within the magic circle above him. Much like meteorites descending from the sky, these fireballs with ming tails rapidly hurtled toward the swiftly approaching nts.

    Judging from the momentum alone, Jack¡¯s fireball attack seemed even more ferocious.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    In no time, the fireballs struck the nts. This time, the fireballs summoned by the magic circle were no longer ineffective like before. Under the scorching power of the mes, the mighty nts quickly lost their strength.

    Under the sessive bombardment of the fireballs, the nts fell one by one, temporarily relieving Jack from imminent danger.

    Roaring, Rumbling!~~

    ¡°Thor, you should think of a way to stop your brother up there?¡± Lin Rui, who had been sent to Thor¡¯s side and witnessed the magical duel between Loki and Jack, looked worriedly at Thor and spoke.

    ¡°What can I do?¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor, who was also observing the battle ahead, responded helplessly.

    From a young age, Loki and Thor had never gotten along. Thor had grown up amidst Loki¡¯s various pranks.

    Although Thor¡¯s strength had surpassed Loki¡¯s as he grew older, due to his rtively lower intelligence and emotional quotient, Thor found himself caught in Loki¡¯s schemes.

    Moreover, at this moment, his strength was still not greater than Loki¡¯s. Faced with the current situation, Thor could only watch helplessly.

    ¡°Moreover, your friend¡¯s strength isn¡¯t that bad. As long as Loki doesn¡¯t take it seriously, he shouldn¡¯t be in any danger.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s nervous expression, Thor awkwardly added.

    In reality, the current situation on the field was clearly more intense on Jack¡¯s side. The fireballs conjured from the magic circle had already decimated the nts covering the pit¡¯s bottom.

    However, Thor, who was well aware of Loki¡¯s strength, and Lin Rui, who also had some understanding of Loki, knew that Jack¡¯s suppression of Asgard¡¯s Trickster God was not going to be so straightforward.

    Beep Beep Beep!

    Just as Lin Rui was about to say something, a sound ofmunication messages suddenly rang out from him. Hearing this sound, Lin Rui quickly took out a smallmunicator, nced at it, and after a subtle change in his expression, he seemed to grow calmer.

    Roar, Rumbling!

    While Lin Rui and Thor were anxious due to the ongoing battle in front of them, the fireballs summoned by Jack¡¯s magic circle finally managed to burn down the giant nts that Loki had conjured using Druidic Magic.

    Therge pit that had formed due to the battle between Thor and Lin Rui was now riddled with holes from Thor¡¯s indiscriminate thunder attacks. Now, it had also suffered the onught of Loki and Jack¡¯s attacks, leaving no part unscathed.

    ¡°Huff~ Is this all?¡± Jack, who had maintained the magic formation imprints all this time, exhaled slowly and murmured softly as he looked ahead and at the surrounding environment.

    Humming~

    However, just as Jack had ceased his fireball attack, the charred powder from the burnt nts in the pockmarked pit suddenly began to drift upwards amidst a surge of magical fluctuations.

    In the span of a few blinks, the charred powder that covered the entire pit bottom had converged into a spot about ten meters in front of Jack.

    ¡°What is this?!¡± Seeing the transformation of the powder before his eyes, Jack widened his eyes in astonishment, keeping his magic formation imprints ready to unleash.

    Huff!

    Amidst the surprised gazes of Jack and Lin Rui, the gathered charred powder suddenly erupted with a pure green light. After the green light faded away, the powder vanished, reced by a gigantic flowering nt.

    This nt had only one stem emerging from the pit¡¯s bottom, without any branches or leaves. At its apex, a massive flower bud with a diameter of three to four meters was closed shut.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1104: Loki VS Jack 3

    <h4>Chapter 1104: Loki VS Jack 3</h4>

    Boom, Boom, Boom!~~

    When the dust began to gather, Jack sensed that something was amiss. So, as soon as the enormous red flower appeared, he didn¡¯t hesitate.

    He reformed the seals and continued releasing those immensely powerful fireballs from the magic circle suspended above his head.

    Huff, Huff, Huff!

    The next moment, a fresh batch of fireballs, exuding scorching mes, surged once again from the magic circle. They hurtled toward the giant bud of a flower in front of them.

    Although the flower was muchrger than the previous nts, it couldn¡¯t withstand the barrage of fireballs.

    Humming~

    Seeing the fireballs about to strike the flower, the seemingly tranquil interior of the flower suddenly trembled. Subsequently, the tightly closed petals of the bud began to openyer byyer.

    Originally, the bud had a diameter of about three to four meters. Now, with its petals fully unfurled, the flower had grown to around six to seven meters in size.

    Huff!

    The fully open flower seemed to sense the approaching fireballs. Instead of evading, it trembled and raised its stem toward the oing fireballs.

    At this moment, the gigantic flower resembled a carnivorous beast with a gaping mouth, while the iing fireballs were its prey. But could it truly devour these fireballs?

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    In the blink of an eye, the fireballs had allnded within the fully opened petals of the giant flower. However, the scene where the fireballs struck the flower and destroyed its stem did not unfold as expected.

    The fireballs thatnded in the flower seemed to instantly extinguish, not even making a sound. The colossal flower continued to sway as it swallowed the iing fireballs one after another, seemingly targeting the higher magic circle in mid-air!

    ¡°How is this possible!¡­¡± Witnessing the fireballsnd in the flower¡¯s petals without any effect, Jack stood beneath the magic circle in shock and shouted.

    Huff!

    In the moment of Jack¡¯s stunned disbelief, the gigantic flower had already consumed over a dozen fireballs and was now engulfing the magic circle hanging in mid-air.

    As the flower¡¯s root had reached beneath the pit and its massive petals fully opened, the flower had expanded evenrger than the golden magic circle above.

    Continuing to astound Jack and Lin Rui on the pit¡¯s edge, the colossal flower engulfed the mid-air magic circle. However, after swallowing the magic circle, the flower seemed to struggle with its digestion.

    The petals that had closed shut now bulged, visibly holding some disc-shaped object within. Furthermore, from between theyers of petals, there emitted a series of intense cracking sounds.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of swallowing it?! I don¡¯t believe you can just so easily neutralize my magic!¡± Seeing the colossal flower consume his magic circle, Jack, who stood on the ground, didn¡¯t stop his hand seals. His gaze sharpened as he uttered a fierce growl.

    Humming~

    As Jack¡¯s hand seals continued to change, the magical fluctuations within the colossal flower, which had swallowed the magic circle, grew increasingly intense.

    The tightly closed massive petals seemed unable to suppress the rebellious magic circle inside any longer and a golden light began to seep through the gaps in the petals.

    Huff~

    However, as Jack struggled to control the magic circle being consumed by the colossal flower and unleashed its furious energy, Loki, who had disappeared since emerging from the nts, suddenly reappeared not far from Jack.

    Seeing the flower in mid-air seemingly struggling to contain the imminent explosion, Loki once again nced at it before thrusting his staff into the ground.

    P¨±!

    With a gentle sound, Loki¡¯s staff prated the pit¡¯s floor. Then, energy swiftly coursed underground, quickly absorbed by the massive flower nt rooted not far away.

    Having absorbed this unique magical energy, the giant flower nt seemed to have been injected with hormones. Its once slender stem instantly swelled to more than double its size, and the flower bud atop, which was on the brink of bursting, reacted as if stimted.

    The previously semi-transparent petals, radiating a golden light, abruptly solidified into a vivid Big Red hue and quickly closed inwards, squeezing together.

    Squeak, Squeak!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    After a series of crisp squeezing sounds, a cracking noise emanated from within the colossal flower. Following this sound, the flower, which had been inted, gradually reverted to its normal shape, resembling a bud once again.

    It even made a swallowing-like motion. As the flower closed and ¡°swallowed,¡± a golden light swiftly traveled downward along its sturdy stem and soon disappeared below the surface.

    As the colossal flower fully closed, engulfing the magic circle, Jack, who had been maintaining the seals, turned slightly pale, and his trembling hands dropped. Evidently, Jack had lost control over the shattered magic circle.

    Originally, Jack had intended to trigger its self-destruct before the magic circle broke apart. However, at the critical moment, he had lost control of the magic circle, and he could only watch helplessly as the colossal flower devoured his magic circle.

    Huff~

    After devouring Jack¡¯s magic circle, the closed petals of the gigantic flower bud opened slightly once more, as if it had just burped. Then, the terrifying flower¡¯s stem bent down, and the flower bud on top extended toward Jack¡¯s position.

    Although this flower, apart from its size, seemed rather beautiful, no one would find it attractive now. After all, it had just swallowed over a dozen fireballs and a magic circle!

    Faced with the looming gigantic flower, Jack, who had just expended a tremendous amount of energy, chose not to retreat. He gritted his teeth, pushed aside the difort from his magic being disrupted earlier, and continued forming seals to release a spell.

    Unlike the attack magic he had previously unleashed, this spell was cast at a much quicker pace. This was a spell he had prepared in advance.

    Humming~

    As Jack¡¯s hand seals shifted, the colossal protective magic barrier that had enveloped an area of around two hundred meters in diameter began to emanate its original pale golden glow and rapidly shrink.

    Before the colossal flower could reach Jack, the protective barrier that had covered the entire battlefield had instantly contracted, now onlyrge enough to epass Jack.

    With this, the area where several extraordinary battles had unfolded was now fully exposed to the outside world¡¯s gaze.

    As Jack cast the spell, reducing the colossal protective barrier¡¯s size to only cover himself, the massive flower in front of him happened to open its petals, lunging forward to devour him.

    Swish!

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1105: News and Support

    <h4>Chapter 1105: News and Support</h4>

    Rewinding time a few minutes earlier, while Loki was engaged in a verbal battle with Thor and Jack and Lin Rui were watching from the sidelines, Lin Rui had already sent out a message to the outside world due to Loki¡¯s sudden appearance.

    After all, he had fought alongside Thor. Although this Loki was different from the one Lin Rui remembered who nearly annihted Earth, he still posed a significant threat.

    So, when Tony borrowed SHIELD¡¯s satellite system to scan the Sahara Desert because of the Bifrost¡¯s appearance, J.A.R.V.I.S. had already received Lin Rui¡¯s message.

    Almost simultaneously with J.A.R.V.I.S receiving Lin Rui¡¯s message, it also identified the unusual area in the Sahara Desert.

    ¡°Sir, Jackson has sent a message. An Asgardian is present there and may pose a threat. Furthermore, I have located the position of the Bifrost, and its appearance coordinates closely match Jackson¡¯s current location.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. wasted no time conveying the information to the anxious Tony.

    Hu~

    As he spoke, J.A.R.V.I.S projected the situation in the Sahara Desert directly in front of Tony. With SHIELD¡¯s satellite support, J.A.R.V.I.S. effectively had eyes over the Sahara Desert.

    ¡°Is Jackson there? Notify SHIELD, we need backup! J.A.R.V.I.S, deploy Mark 150, it¡¯s faster than us.¡± Observing the eerie ckened circle on the Sahara Desert projected by J.A.R.V.I.S, Tony¡¯s brows furrowed as he issued orders.

    ¡°Understood, sir. Mark 150 has been deployed and will arrive in two minutes.¡± Acting promptly on Tony¡¯smand, J.A.R.V.I.S also simultaneously dispatched the message for SHIELD support.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll head over as well! Since that kid, Jackson has mentioned a potential threat, the likelihood of an unexpected event is quite high. After all, he always manages to stumble into various idents!¡± Tony, who rapidly formted a n, moved toward the floor-to-ceiling window of his office.

    As he approached the window, he began to emit a series of fiery red glows; these were emanating from his semi-lifeform mechanical armor.

    Hu!!

    A few secondster, a crimson figure had already burst out from the upper levels of Stark Industries Tower. Its destination was the African Sahara Desert.

    ¡­

    At SHIELD, Captain Rogers had also been granted ess to the satellite system for Tony¡¯s use, allowing him to view the same information as J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Furthermore, not only had Tony received Lin Rui¡¯s message, but Captain Rogers had also received it. In the message to Captain Rogers, Lin Rui emphasized the necessity of having Dr. Banner present.

    Thus, after a brief contemtion, Rogers immediately dispatched a message to Dr. Banner, who was currently researching the Magic Cube, requesting his temporary assistance in supporting the Phantom Knight.

    Since Lin Rui had already expressed the need for it, evidently, he believed that Dr. Banner or the Hulk¡¯s assistance was required.

    Hu~

    Not long after Tony departed solo from New York, SHIELD¡¯s support set off from Washington.

    Thanks to multiple upgrades and the research into Dark Elf aircraft, SHIELD¡¯s Quinjet now boasted a flying speed sufficient to reach the African Sahara Desert in a short amount of time.

    However, even with Captain Rogers¡¯s side moving quickly, they couldn¡¯t outpace Tony. That¡¯s because the Mark 150 that Tony had set J.A.R.V.I.S. in motion for wasn¡¯t an ordinary Iron Man suit; it was a super-powered Iron Man suit, secretly stationed on a Stark Industries Satellite, designed for swift global intervention.

    Ever since Lin Rui and Tony discussed the idea of establishing an Earth Federation to safeguard the and lead its development, Tony had conceived and been secretly executing this n.

    During the previous Dark Elf invasion, the weaponry wasn¡¯t fully prepared yet. Otherwise, Tony would have shown those hideous Dark Elves just how potent his ¡°big guns¡± were.

    And now, with Lin Rui¡¯s warning about Asgardians arriving and the potential threat, Tony, who had previously witnessed the might of the Asgardian Destroyer, certainly wouldn¡¯t take it lightly.

    During the previous battle against the Dark Elf race, although the number of Asgardian participants had been limited, their impact was formidable. At the very least, the full firepower of the Destroyer had been enough to leave Earth¡¯s side in awe.

    Considering Stark Industries¡¯ satellite positioning and the descent speed of Mark 150, it would reach the Sahara Desert in less than two minutes. With this powerful weapon present before the support of Tony and SHIELD arrived, it would be sufficient to assist Lin Rui. Tony felt confident that everything was under control.

    Swish!

    ¡°Sir, Jackson¡¯s provided location has changed.¡± Just as Tony was rapidly heading towards Africa, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s voice resounded in his ear once again.

    Hu~

    Subsequently, a holographic screen appeared before Tony, disying real-time images captured by J.A.R.V.I.S. via satellite.

    On the holographic screen, the previously ckened area of the desert was rapidly spreading towards the center, as if being colored in to fill the previously empty space.

    Clearly, this was the change on the battlefield that urred after Jack had withdrawn his magical protective barrier.

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­ J.A.R.V.I.S, zoom in on the center!¡± Observing this eerie scene on the holographic screen, Tony¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    With a response, J.A.R.V.I.S quickly zoomed in on the center of the ckened ground. Following this, Tony could clearly see the colossal flower rooted at the center of the area. Of course, there were also several nearby figures that were difficult to distinguish from each other.

    ¡°That¡¯s Jackson, Jack, and Thor. As for the other person, their identity cannot be determined, and their energy is highly unstable. Their corporeal form cannot be ascertained.¡± Just as Tony was puzzled, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s timely exnation reached him.

    While exining, J.A.R.V.I.S marked the positions of Lin Rui and the others on the holographic screen, leaving Loki as the only remaining individual.

    ¡°It seems that person is an Asgardian. J.A.R.V.I.S., you know what to do. If he poses a threat, let him experience the power of Mark 150.¡± Observing the situation on the holographic screen as annotated by J.A.R.V.I.S., Tony issued further orders.

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    ¡­

    Boom!

    While Tony and SHIELD¡¯s support was rapidly approaching, Jack forcefully withstood the colossal flower¡¯s attempt to devour him, retracting the magical protective barrier that had epassed a radius of two hundred meters.

    Evidently, this defensive magic shield was not as easily consumed by the massive flower as the offensive magic arrays.

    ¡°Is Druidic Magic truly this potent? Is it impervious to fire-based magic?¡± Safely encased within the sturdy golden magical protection, Jack looked at the gargantuan flower before him, furrowing his brows as he murmured to himself.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1106: Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1106: Defeat</h4>

    Because he had never encountered Druidic Magic before, Jack could only make educated guesses and choose fire-based magic forbat.

    However, from the recent situation, it seemed that fire-based magic, although effective, had little impact on this colossal flower.

    Apart from fire-based magic, Jack didn¡¯t know what other magic could be effective. After all, if a nt could withstand fire, what else could it fear?

    Looking at the beautiful yet ominous appearance of the colossal flower before him, Jack could only temporarily take shelter within his protective barrier.

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t Jack¡¯s choice of fire-based magic that was incorrect. It was the fact that he was facing Loki, an Asgardian who was not only different from the one who nearly destroyed Earth in Lin Rui¡¯s memories but also a highly skilled Sorcerer in his own right, second only to his mother Frigga.

    Fire-based magic was indeed a counter to the nt-based magic belonging to Druidic Magic, but it depended on the strength of both sides. Although Jack¡¯s fireball attack had destroyed those nts in the first round, he couldn¡¯t withstand Loki¡¯s subsequent actions.

    Now, even though Jack was using a defensive magical barrier to temporarily repel the flower¡¯s attacks, this was due to Loki not taking things seriously. If Loki could be on par with Thor and gain recognition in Asgard, how could his power be limited?

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t act against you just because you¡¯re an Earth Sorcerer. Even if I have to apologize to Ancient One, a lesson for you is in order.¡± As Jack retracted the magical protection that had epassed a radius of two hundred meters and blocked the colossal flower¡¯s assault, Loki, standing about a dozen meters away, coldly harrumphed to himself while gripping the staff inserted into the ground.

    Humming!

    In the next moment, another surge of specialized magical energy flowed from Loki¡¯s staff into the ground. Swiftly, it rushed to the location where Jack stood.

    Then, to Jack¡¯s astonishment, thin but robust green vines emerged from beneath the ground, piercing through the crystalline surface under his feet. These vines rapidly surged toward the golden magical protective barrier.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    With several sessive light thuds, these seemingly ordinary vines unexpectedly pierced through Jack¡¯s resilient magical barrier. Upon prating the magical shield, the vines swiftly entwined and formed a shape akin to a fist, which then struck forcefully toward Jack¡¯s chest.

    Thunk!

    Crackle!

    After a dull thud apanied by the sound of bones breaking, Jack was sent flying by the fist formed by the intertwining green vines. Meanwhile, the golden magical barrier that had previously enveloped him shattered into a burst of golden light before he even reached the edge of the pit.

    P¨±!

    Almost crashing out of the pit, Jack struggled weakly in mid-air for a moment before descending back to the pit, creating a human-shaped indentation in the now shattered ground.

    If it weren¡¯t for Jack¡¯s inherent physical enhancement as a Level 3 Mutant, such a fall would have caused severe injuries. Nevertheless, judging from Jack¡¯s unmoving form upon hitting the ground, the situation wasn¡¯t looking too good.

    As Jack tumbled helplessly uponnding, the three rounds of magicalbat between him and Loki came to an end. With little surprise, it was the cunning and mischievous God of Mischief, Loki, who emerged victorious.

    ¡°Jack!¡± Seeing Jack suddenly sent flying andnding incapacitated on the ground, Lin Rui shouted anxiously and rushed over.

    As for Thor, upon witnessing Loki¡¯s effortless defeat of Jack, there was no trace of surprise in his expression. He followed behind Lin Rui, making his way toward Jack.

    Jack had lost any means of resistance, and it was evident that Loki hadn¡¯t taken his life. At this point, Thor could only y the peacemaker role. After all, if he enraged Loki, who was as powerful as he was in Asgard, things would get far moreplicated.

    ¡°Loki, that¡¯s enough! This isn¡¯t Asgard. You should restrain yourself from bringing your temper here!¡± Standing between Loki, Jack, and Lin Rui, Thor stared sternly at Loki, who held the staff and issued a firm reprimand.

    ¡°What does it matter if it¡¯s not Asgard? It¡¯s just Midgard, which has been in decline for millennia. My dear brother, are you really going to invoke the Ancient One¡¯s name to suppress me?¡± Hearing Thor¡¯s words, Loki¡¯s eyes bore a disdainful expression as he continued.

    If the Ancient One were truly to take action, Loki would certainly tread more cautiously. While he was arrogant, he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to challenge the Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme.

    However, since he had only injured a sorcerer of average strength, he believed the Ancient One wouldn¡¯t concern himself with him.

    ¡°Even without the Ancient One, Earth is not a ce where you can act recklessly.¡± Upon hearing Loki¡¯s contemptuous words, before Thor could speak, Lin Rui, who had been inspecting Jack¡¯s condition behind him, retorted with anger.

    At this point, Lin Rui, who had only partially regained his mobility and had limitedbat capability, cared little about Loki¡¯s power.

    Since the adversary had inflicted this state upon his ally, even if Lin Rui was just an ordinary person now, he couldn¡¯t swallow this indignation. Especially since Loki was someone who looked down upon Earth so much.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Loki¡¯s initially disdainful expression shifted instantly. He looked past Thor, who was blocking him, and directed a stern gaze at Lin Rui, asking with a growl, ¡°Loki, you¡­¡±

    Swish!

    Just as Thor was about to say something in response to Loki¡¯s change in demeanor, Loki standing before him vanished in an instant. The next moment, the disappearing Loki reappeared in front of Lin Rui and Jack.

    ¡°So what if I look down upon you Midgardians? What can you do about it? Like now, if I were to give you a beating, what could you possibly do? Or do you think you can call upon the Ancient One to stand against me?¡± Instantly appearing in front of Lin Rui, Loki fixed a hostile gaze upon him, disdainfully questioning him one after another.

    Loki currently seemed to have failed to recognize the individual before him, whose features had been altered beyond recognition due to Thor¡¯s thunderous attack.

    This person was the same Earthling who had once threatened to keep Thor on Earth forever, albeit with far lesser power.

    In Loki¡¯s eyes, Asgard was inherently superior to Midgard, and he, as the second prince of Asgard, was a prestigious figure renowned across several Greater Worlds.

    ¡°There¡¯s not much I can do¡­ but someone else can!¡± Faced with Loki¡¯s consecutive disdainful inquiries after suddenly appearing before him, Lin Rui calmed his emotions and then, with a determined tone, loudly shouted.

    Huff!

    After uttering those words loudly, Lin Rui suddenly crouched down, cradling Jack¡¯s head as hey face-down on the ground.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1107: Giant Armor

    <h4>Chapter 1107: Giant Armor</h4>

    Swish!

    Just as Lin Rui lunged towards Jack, a dark figure plummeted from above, crashing into the ground right in front of Lin Rui. With a loud thud, Loki raised an eyebrow in surprise as the object that had fallen from the sky turned out to be a metal te.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Upon impact with the ground before Lin Rui, the red metallic piece emitted a series of rapid mechanical sounds from its interior.

    Subsequently, the half-human-tall metal structure began to morph, rapidly erging and forming into a semicircr shield thatpletely shielded Lin Rui and Jack from behind.

    From the moment the metal te struck down to its transformation into a protective shape, only a couple of seconds had passed. Loki, who had been standing before Lin Rui, was still and seemed taken aback by the unexpected development.

    However, as the shield came between Lin Rui, Jack, and him, Loki suddenly detected a swift rushing sound from behind him.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Hearing themotion behind him, Loki calmly turned around. In the next instant, he witnessed dozens of dark dots descending rapidly from the sky toward him.

    These dots were none other than Stark¡¯s micro-missiles, known for their rapid attack speed and significant firepower.

    Hu!

    Facing the onught of these dozens of micro-missiles, Loki didn¡¯t attempt to dodge. Instead, his gaze turned icy as he gripped his staff forcefully and swept it forward. With a wave of his staff, a surge of magical energy shot forth, targeting the approaching missiles.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Though Loki¡¯s reaction was swift, the micro-missiles were even faster. Consequently, when Loki¡¯s magical shockwave extended, the missiles had already reached him.

    Explosions erupted in front of him, generating intense bursts of fiery light. For a moment, the powerful ze enveloped Loki, along with Lin Rui and Jack, sheltered behind the metallic shield.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Thunk! Thunk!

    Following the explosion¡¯s aftermath, aside from the resounding explosions, a continuous series of metallic impacts could be heard. It was as if something hard was striking against the metal te.

    Evidently, the metal te that had been positioned in front of Lin Rui and Jack to shield them was now absorbing the impact of the explosions. However, it remained uncertain how well Loki, whocked significant protection, would fare against this pure firepower onught.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The explosions persisted, and the barrage of micro-missiles descending from the sky showed no sign of abating. In reality, from Loki¡¯s sudden appearance before Lin Rui to the missiles¡¯ abrupt attack on him, mere seconds had transpired.

    Consequently, by the time the st¡¯s impact had spread across the entirety of the pit¡¯s bottom, Thor, who had previously been concerned for Lin Rui and the others, was now left staring in bewilderment.

    Whoosh!

    Just as Thor gazed at the sudden explosion before him, a small metal fragment zoomed out from the st¡¯s epicenter, narrowly brushing against Thor¡¯s arm as it flew past.

    Although the fragment didn¡¯t directly hit Thor, the high speed and the intense heat generated by the explosion caused a sharp sensation against his arm.

    ¡°Loki!¡­ Jackson!¡­ What¡¯s going on?!¡± Startled by the stinging sensation on his arm, Thor snapped out of his stupor and looked at the ze ahead, calling out in shock. He couldn¡¯tprehend who would suddenlyunch an attack on Loki and Jackson.

    From Thor¡¯s perspective, he hadn¡¯t initially noticed the metal te that shielded Lin Rui and Jack before the missile onught.

    While the barrage of missiles had indeed engulfed Lin Rui and Jack, the protective presence of the metal te likely ensured their safety. Therefore, this attack seemed to be targeting Loki.

    Hu~

    Just as Thor was taken aback by the missile assault, a shadow suddenly cast over his head. Previously, Thor and the others had been situated within the pit they had created while battling Lin Rui.

    Given that there was limited sunlight in the pit, this sudden shadow further diminished the already faint sunlight. If not for the blinding light produced by the explosions in the distance, the shadow above Thor would have contributed to an even dimmer environment.

    As the shadow descended upon him, Thor abruptly looked upwards. His eyes widened in astonishment, his initial surprise transforming into a mixture of astonishment and gradual realization.

    The colossal object casting a shadow on Thor¡¯s head was none other than a towering Iron Man suit, standing almost as tall as a two-story building!

    Having beenunched from a low Earth orbit satellite, this massive Iron Man suit had managed to reach the battlefield in record time. It took action against Loki before he could act against Lin Rui.

    Furthermore, under Tony¡¯smand, the suit immediatelyunched a powerful missile barrage. With the protection of the sturdy metal shield, Tony ensured that Lin Rui, Jack, and themselves would remain unharmed during this round of missile strikes.

    Hu~

    Although the giant Iron Man suit might have appeared somewhat bulky, Tony¡¯s research into micro Arc Reactors and the new lifeform energy had endowed the hulking frame with exceptional agility even after assembly.

    By maintaining the flexibility and speed of a standard Iron Man suit while significantly enhancing strength, defense, and firepower capabilities, this massive Iron Man suit had undoubtedly undergone multiple levels of upgrade.

    It¡¯s worth noting that Tony¡¯s initial purpose in designing this colossal Iron Man suit was to counter extraterrestrial civilizations beyond Earth and to deal with the unpredictable Hulk, who had been incorporated into SHIELD and had the potential to wreak havoc worldwide.

    Therefore, without a considerable degree of power, Tony wouldn¡¯t have dispatched it to space. After all, this marked a specialized upgrade direction for Tony¡¯s Iron Man technology.

    ¡°This!¡­ Could it be Tony¡¯s Iron Man suit?!¡± Gazing at the gigantic Iron Man suit hovering above his head, Thor muttered to himself in amazement. Judging from its appearance, Thor had little trouble deducing the connection between this massive Iron Man suit and the original Iron Man suit.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    Thud!

    Just as Thor was astonished by the sudden appearance of the massive Iron Man suit above him, a deafening boom resonated from within the explosion-ridden area ahead.

    Subsequently, the intense fiery light that had enveloped the region seemed to inte from within, rapidly expanding outward. The intense mes quickly swept across the entire pit¡¯s bottom.

    Hu~

    As the mes approached, Thor¡¯s gaze sharpened. Arcs of electricity crackled around his body. When the mes reached him, the arcs of electricity naturally formed a protective barrier, shielding Thor from the fiery onught.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1108: Suppression

    <h4>Chapter 1108: Suppression</h4>

    After the explosion¡¯s fiery light had swept through, the temperature within the pit suddenly rose by several degrees. However, the mes quickly extinguished after brushing against the pit¡¯s surface.

    The entire bottom of the pit seemed to have been transformed into a vacuum in an instant due to a powerful burst of air.

    Crackling~

    With the explosion subsiding and the mes gone, the crystalline formations at the pit¡¯s bottom emitted a crisp cracking noise following this additional round of scorching.

    At the explosion¡¯s epicenter, the colossal metal semicircr te remained firmly lodged in the ground. Despite appearing battered and scorched from the fiery onught and riddled with fragmented bullet marks, the metal te had not been destroyed by the explosion.

    Meanwhile, Loki, the intended target of this missile barrage, still stood in front of the metal te, though his posture had shifted slightly. The staff that he had swung earlier was now thrust into the ground, and although his robe remainedrgely intact, it had taken on a somewhat disheveled appearance.

    His feet had even sunken a few inches into the ground. It seemed that Loki had effectively shielded himself from the previous missile onught.

    Exhaling~

    In this rtively enclosed environment, a breeze seemed to have sprung up around Loki, gently fluttering his slightly disarrayed robe.

    As his robe billowed in the breeze, Loki lowered his head slightly, then suddenly raised it to fix his gaze upon the massive Iron Man suit hovering in midair ahead of him. Needless to say, Loki was well aware of the source of the recent missile attack.

    ¡°You!¡­ You¡¯ve truly angered me!!¡± Staring at the colossal Iron Man suit before him, Loki¡¯s eyes gleamed with fierceness, and his voice carried a chilling tone as he uttered these words.

    Swish!

    Before Loki¡¯s deration could conclude, his voice had scarcely faded when his figure vanished from the spot. Witnessing Loki¡¯s sudden disappearance and hearing his clearly agitated words, Thor, whose body had only just shed the remnants of the electrical charge, disyed an unmistakably less tranquil expression.

    Although Loki had perpetually yed pranks on Thor from childhood, Thor understood that if Loki was genuinely angry and serious, even Thor¡¯s formidable strength might not be enough to handle him.

    ¡°Ah! I hope Loki remembers that we¡¯re on Earth. Although Jackson and his allies might not be as strong, it won¡¯t be easy dealing with them if they are provoked!¡± Having given up trying to dissuade Loki, Thor could only harbor such hopes now.

    He believed that if Loki were to cause significant trouble, the Ancient One and other powerful sorcerers wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye.

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    Just as Thor concluded his thoughts, Loki, who had disappeared moments earlier, reappeared. However, this time, it wasn¡¯t just one Loki who materialized¡ª it was a total of eight identical Lokis.

    These eight replicas of Loki were strategically positioned to surround the colossal Iron Man suit floating above Thor¡¯s head. In the next instant, each Loki raised the staff in their hands toward the encircled Iron Man suit.

    Exhale!

    Yet, just as Loki prepared tounch an attack, the colossal Iron Man suit encased within the circle had already responded.

    In fact, as Loki reappeared, the towering Iron Man suit above Thor¡¯s head had already initiated its action. With its robust arm swiftly raised, the Iron Man suit unleashed aser beam aimed precisely at one of the Lokis.

    Thud!

    A sh of white light streaked by, and the blue glow that had just manifested on Loki¡¯s staff was obliterated by theser beam fired from the massive Iron Man suit. Astonishingly, the beam¡¯s target was Loki¡¯s true form among the eight replicas.

    Under the assault of theser beam, Loki¡¯s staff was knocked from his grip, causing his entire body to sway unsteadily in midair.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡­¡± With his staff effortlessly knocked away, Loki¡¯s genuine expression of shock surfaced as he eximed incredulously.

    Crackling sounds~

    However surprised Loki might be, the colossal Iron Man suit before him wasn¡¯t about to relent just because Loki had lost his staff. As Loki stood there in astonishment, a series of rapid mechanical noises emanated from the Iron Man suit.

    Subsequently, like Transformers, dozens of gun barrels emerged from the Iron Man suit, all pointed directly at Loki¡¯s true form, the one that had previously encountered theser beam.

    Pew, Pew, Pew!

    In the next moment, tongues of me shot forth from the gun barrels, striking Loki who had no time to evade.

    Even though Loki was a member of Asgard¡¯s godly race, a hybridbining the strengths of both Asgardians and Jotuns, he was still sent plummeting to the ground under the dense barrage of firepower.

    Thud!

    From Loki¡¯s initial reappearance near the colossal Iron Man suit to his being knocked to the groundsted merely one or two seconds. As Thor¡¯s reflections weren¡¯t yet over, the transformation urring right before his eyes led him to widen his gaze once more.

    While Thor was still dumbfounded, Loki¡¯s true form was instantly struck, and he remained pinned down by the sessive barrage of firepower, appearing particrly grim.

    As Loki found himself suppressed to the ground by the sudden onught of firepower from the colossal Iron Man suit, the seven illusory Lokis that had surrounded the suit vanished in an instant.

    Evidently, this was just one of Loki¡¯s illusory spells. It was unclear whether this phenomenon urred because the colossal Iron Man suit, essentially controlled by the non-human intelligence J.A.R.V.I.S., was not susceptible to distraction or due to some other reason.

    Ratatatata!

    The relentless barrage of firepower persisted for over ten seconds before gradually ceasing. However, the colossal Iron Man suit remained in an attacking stance, poised to strike again should the target below make any movements.

    Beep, Beep, Beep!

    And just as the firepower of the colossal Iron Man suit ceased, a rapid rm echoed within the suit¡¯s interior.

    ¡°Target energy levels continuously rising! The threat level upgraded to Level Five! Engage maximumbat stance!¡± Alongside the urgent rm emanating within the suit, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯sposed voice resonated within the interior.

    Click, Click, Click!

    Following this, the gun barrels that had previously extended from various parts of the suit swiftly retracted. After a rapid structural transformation, the initially massive suit became more streamlined.

    Furthermore, faint traces of special patterns hidden within the suit¡¯s red armor could be discerned.

    ¡°Enough!!¡± Just as the colossal Iron Man suitpleted this series of changes midair, a furious shout from Loki resounded from the deep pit that had been engulfed in firepower.

    Thud!

    With a resounding crash, Loki, who appeared somewhat disheveled on the outside, soared into the air once more.

    Although his robe remained intact, the chest te of his armor had sustained minor damage from the earlier barrage. Moreover, his helmet had be askew, and his once-elegant hair now appeared slightly disheveled.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1109: Angry Loki

    <h4>Chapter 1109: Angry Loki</h4>

    Swoosh!

    ¡°I¡­ am a God of Asgard!!¡­ You insects of Midgard!¡± Loki, back in midair, fixed his furious gaze on the shrunken Iron Man suit ahead, his voiceced with anger. At this point, he had nearly abandoned his lofty identity as a member of the Asgardian royal family.

    ¡°Target locked! Full firepower!¡± In the face of Loki¡¯s roar, J.A.R.V.I.S. exhibited no reaction, merely locking onto the now-smaller Loki beforeunching another assault.

    Humming!

    Boom!

    As J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s voice echoed within the suit, the erged chest cannon on the colossal Iron Man suit¡¯s chest discharged a thigh-thick, brilliant whiteser beam after a brief charging period.

    Given theser beam¡¯s velocity at such close range, Loki had no chance to dodge. However, Loki, driven by fury, appeared uninterested in evading.

    Despite being subjected to J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s devastating barrage moments ago, he still retained his rationality. As the energy response emanated from the chest of the colossal Iron Man suit, Loki¡¯s eyes flickered, and he swung his right hand.

    Whoosh!

    As the searingser beam hurtled toward Loki, a shadow shot rapidly from Loki¡¯s previously empty hand. In slow-motion, one could observe that this shadow was none other than a silver short de, resembling a dagger.

    The speed at which this dagger wasunched was nearly on par with that of theser beam, and in an instant, both collided.

    Sizzle, Sizzle, Sizzle!

    In a typical scenario, a seemingly ordinary small knife like this one would have instantly melted away under the force of such a high-poweredser beam. However, reality proved quite different.

    After the dazzlingser beam made contact with Loki¡¯s de, which had intercepted it head-on, the energy beamposed entirely of pure energy appeared to split open like flowing water, dividing into two miraculous streams and shooting in opposite directions.

    The splitser beams, cut by Loki¡¯s extraordinary knife, whizzed past Loki on either side, vanishing into the endless expanse of the Sahara Desert.

    Meanwhile, Loki remained coldly focused on his de, which continued to cleave through theser beam, heading straight for the colossal Iron Man suit behind him. If this pattern persisted, the de could indeed slice through the chest te¡¯s energy reactor.

    While the Iron Man suit boasted multiple energy reactors apart from the one in its chest, destroying even one would certainly deal a considerable blow. Therefore, as Loki¡¯s miraculous de cleaved theser beam, J.A.R.V.I.S. quickly responded.

    Amidst a series of rapid clicking noises, the chest te of the colossal Iron Man suit rapidly transformed, resulting in twoyers of alloy tes interposing themselves before its chest.

    Whoosh!

    Just as the dualyer defense alloy tes materialized, and theser beam came to a halt, the shadowy projectile was already upon them.

    Thud! In a single motion, the incredibly fast-moving shadow plunged directly into the thick alloy tes, disappearing from view. In the next moment, the shadow emerged from the back of the colossal Iron Man suit.

    Astonishingly, the two additionalyers of impromptu defense conjured by J.A.R.V.I.S. proved incapable of stopping this silver short de in the slightest. Thus, the suit that could withstand countless heavy firepower assaults was impaled by a simple dagger.

    Whoosh!

    The silver dagger, having pierced through the Iron Man suit, quickly traced a circle behind the suit before speeding back to Loki¡¯s side, where he gently raised his right hand to grasp it.

    However, Loki¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t improved much. Despite his recent attack managing to shatter the immensely powerfulser beam and even prating the colossal Iron Man suit, Loki sensed no sign of life from within the pierced armor.

    In essence, this colossal entity was nothing more than a pure weapon. Even if Loki were to break it into pieces, it wouldn¡¯t pose the slightest threat to those attacking it. This realization fueled Loki¡¯s anger even more. He had actually suffered a disadvantage at the hands of an empty shell!

    ¡°Very well!! Truly fantastic! I, a God, not only face disdain in this wretched realm of Midgard but now I¡¯m also being outwitted by an empty husk!¡± Loki, retrieving his dagger, seemed utterly bbergasted. He gazed at the motionless Iron Man suit before him and burst into mockingughter.

    Drip, Drip, Drip!

    Just as Loki finished speaking, the twoyers of alloy tes in front of the Iron Man suit¡¯s chest, pierced by the silver dagger, emitted a faint sound of cracking. In the center of the chest, an almost imperceptible tiny crack emerged.

    Moreover, within these alloyyers, the glow from the energy reactor nestled in the Iron Man suit¡¯s chest dimmed after a few blinks.

    Evidently, Loki¡¯s recent action had indeed resulted in the destruction of the energy reactor within the Iron Man suit¡¯s chest. However, given Tony¡¯s upgrades to the Iron Man suit, even the destruction of this chest reactor wouldn¡¯t deal a lethal blow to the suit.

    Moreover, under J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s swift reaction, the energy reactor, disying signs of an impending explosion, stabilized quite rapidly.

    ¡°Unable to assess attack method, energy attack effects unknown, altering strategy.¡± Although Loki¡¯s silver dagger had prated the Iron Man suit directly, the Advanced AI, J.A.R.V.I.S., disyed not the slightest trace of fear. After quick calctions and judgments, it opted for an alternativebat approach.

    Swish! Swish!

    Hence, just as Loki erupted intoughter and fury, the colossal Iron Man suit across from him swung both its robust arms outwards. In response, two cold-glinting alloy longswords materialized in the Iron Man suit¡¯s hands.

    Pu!

    As the dual des appeared in its hands, Iron Man suit¡¯s jet thrusters on its back and feet surged in power. In the next instant, the suit vanished from its original position, hurtling towards Loki.

    After Loki easily neutralized and countered theser beam attack, J.A.R.V.I.S. astonishingly chose to engage Loki in closebat, abandoning its inherent ranged firepower advantage in favor of using cold weaponry!

    Confronted with the seemingly unscathed colossal Iron Man suit charging at him, Loki¡¯s brow furrowed in irritation. As a noble sorcerer, Loki despised closebat, especially against such an empty weapon shell.

    However, with his illusion magic rendered ineffective, Loki had been forced into this situation. In the following moment, Loki¡¯s dagger vanished from his grip, yet his right hand still extended forward.

    Exhale!

    As the gargantuan Iron Man suit bore down on him, refusing to evade, the staff he had been unexpectedly disarmed of moments ago magically returned to his hand. Just before the Iron Man suit collided with Loki, the staff had returned to its rightful ce.

    Swoosh, swoosh!

    The instant the staff returned to Loki¡¯s grasp, the Iron Man suit before him swung its arms, crossed, in a cleaving motion toward him.

    Boom!

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1110: Counter-Attack

    <h4>Chapter 1110: Counter-Attack</h4>

    With a resounding crash, the alloy dual des of the Iron Man suit struck fiercely at the emptiness before Loki. Clearly, having recalled his staff, Loki had instantly cast an invisible defensive spell.

    However, even though Loki¡¯s spell managed to intercept the Iron Man suit¡¯s strike, the power emanating from the colossal Iron Man machine was beyond what Loki, as a sorcerer, could withstand.

    Exhale!

    Consequently, despite Loki tightly gripping his staff to halt the Iron Man suit¡¯s dual des, holding them at a distance of about half a meter from his front, as J.A.R.V.I.S. increased the Arc Reactor¡¯s energy output, the two alloy longswords pressed down on Loki, forcing him towards the pit¡¯s bottom.

    When it came down to sheer strength, Loki was at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Analysisplete, energy attack viable.¡±

    As Loki withstood the descending onught of the Iron Man suit¡¯s attacks, J.A.R.V.I.S. within the suit continued its ongoing analysis of its adversary, tailoring its fighting strategy ordingly.

    When Loki once again employed this type of magic, J.A.R.V.I.S., armed with the magical knowledge of Earth sorcerers, promptlyunched an energy attack.

    Boom!

    So, just as Loki furrowed his brows, pondering how to deal with the metal behemoth before him, a brilliant white light shed before his eyes as J.A.R.V.I.S. unleashed anotherser beam!

    Simr to the two alloy longswords that were stopped about half a meter from Loki¡¯s body, the abruptly firedser beam from J.A.R.V.I.S. was also halted at a simr distance before Loki.

    However, it was evident that a distinct magical energy fluctuation urred where theser beam was obstructed. This magical ripple, gradually intensifying under the force of theser beam, soon manifested as a faint blue magical barrier surrounding Loki.

    Magic, although wondrous, ultimately remained a form of energy¡ª albeit a unique one. Ever since Tony had encountered Earth sorcery several months prior, he had been studying this domain.

    Though he hadn¡¯t seeded in creating a suit centered around magic, he had gained some understanding of magic¡¯s underlying energy nature.

    Before Tony developed the semi-lifeform mechanical armor powered by Extremis, he had already designed a specialized Iron Man suit that could simte magic¡¯s principles using other forms of energy for offense.

    However, the creation of such a suit was immenselyplex and, due to an inability to urately mimic the operation of the Magic Cube, the attack power wasparatively weak. Consequently, Tony had temporarily halted further upgrades in this direction.

    Throughout his battle with Loki, J.A.R.V.I.S. had been ceaselessly analyzing the opponent. Upon recognizing Loki¡¯s use of techniques resembling those of Earth sorcerers, J.A.R.V.I.S. promptly devised countermeasures.

    It could be said that the Iron Man suits under J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s control surpassed even the one piloted by Tony in terms of power, given J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s superior reaction andputational capabilities. Of course, Tony possessed his own strengths.

    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz!

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m defenseless against you?¡± As Loki¡¯s magic defense continued to dissipate under theser¡¯s consumption of energy, he spoke through gritted teeth, a mix of irritation and ironic amusement.

    Next, Loki¡¯s figure, protected within the magical barrier, seemed to momentarily blur before vanishing altogether. Simultaneously, the faint blue magical shield shattered upon Loki¡¯s disappearance.

    The two alloy longswords, previously poised at his sides, intersected without finding their target, leaving an empty swing. As for theser beam, it was unimpeded and shot forth, leaving a ckened streak hundreds of meters long in the Sahara desert.

    ¡°Target lost.¡± As Loki¡¯s figure vanished unexpectedly and the Iron Man suit¡¯s attacks missed their mark, J.A.R.V.I.S. swiftly scanned the surroundings. However, Loki¡¯s presence couldn¡¯t be found again; he seemed to have vanished into thin air.

    Exhale!

    As J.A.R.V.I.S. retracted the dual des, the enormous flower that had fallen silent in the pit suddenly surged upward, gaining over ten meters in an instant.

    It lunged towards the Iron Man suit from below, its previously closed petals swiftly opening. In a rehearsed move, the flower attempted to engulf the Iron Man suit from below, just as before.

    From J.A.R.V.I.S. controlling the Iron Man suit¡¯s close-quarters domination over Loki to Loki¡¯s sudden disappearance, and then the massive flower surging from below¡ªit all happened in the blink of an eye.

    Although the colossal flower moved at incredible speed, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s reactions were nothing short of impressive. While unsure of the flower¡¯s capabilities, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s instinctual response was to prevent the Iron Man suit from being engulfed.

    Thud!

    At the moment when the flower¡¯s petals fully enveloped nearly half of the Iron Man suit, the propulsion system beneath the Iron Man suit¡¯s feet surged again. In a critical moment, the suit managed to gain altitude, narrowly escaping the flower¡¯s engulfing grasp.

    However, as if sensing its prey¡¯s attempt to escape, the roots supporting the massive flower shot out once more as the Iron Man suit ascended.

    Without waiting for the flower topletely encase the suit, its open petals swiftly began closing inwards, seemingly aiming to seize the Iron Man suit¡¯s lower legs first.

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    Just as the petals were about to close in and capture the Iron Man suit¡¯s legs that hadn¡¯t yet escaped, explosions erupted from various joints of the Iron Man suit. The colossal suit began to disassemble from its foot region into separateponents, each equipped with a propulsion device.

    At the very moment the flower¡¯s petals closed in, this Iron Man suit disintegrated into dozens of smallerponents that scattered and flew in different directions.

    Exhale!

    As the massive flower¡¯s petals finally closed shut, it had managed to engulf only a single-footponent of the Iron Man suit. In the grand scheme, the loss was minimal for the entire Iron Man suit.

    Moreover, after being swallowed by the flower, the footponent didn¡¯t struggle much; it simply self-destructed its miniature Arc Reactor in the next instant.

    Rumble, Rumble!

    Amid a deafening noise, the massive flower emitted intense energy fluctuations from within, slightly weaker than those when it had consumed Jack¡¯s magic circle earlier. The closed petals shook for a few moments in mid-air, then in a swallowing motion, transmitted a white light downwards along the root beneath.

    However, for the other scatteredponents of the Iron Man suit that had flown high into the sky, the massive flower seemed to have no means of attack left.

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    The Iron Man suitponents that had evaded the flower¡¯s engulfment flew through the air for a while before regrouping, seemingly preparing to reassemble into an Iron Man suit once more.

    However, right as theseponents were about toe together, Loki, who had vanished just moments ago, suddenly reappeared.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1111: Tony Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1111: Tony Arrives</h4>

    Loki suddenly appeared before the unarmored face of Iron Man with a cold look in his eyes and he swiftly thrust his scepter forward.

    Buzz Buzz Buzz!

    In the final moments as J.A.R.V.I.S. was rapidly arming Iron Man¡¯s variousponents, Loki¡¯s scepter intervened, perfectly disrupting the convergence of certain parts. Then, just before J.A.R.V.I.S. could initiate the next countermove, a surge of potent magical energy emanated from the scepter.

    Bang!

    In the next instant, a significant energy explosion urred in mid-air and the assembled parts of Iron Man¡¯s suit scattered, blown away by the explosion. Numerousponents lost their mobility, and the armor itself descended toward the ground.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±~

    Several secondster, the parts of Iron Man¡¯s suit shaken loose by the explosion fell to the ground one by one. Thus, the massive Iron Man suit controlled by J.A.R.V.I.S. waspletely dismantled following the encounters with Loki.

    As the suit¡¯sponents hit the ground, Loki remained suspended in mid-air. His gaze remained cold as he observed the disassembled Iron Man suit pieces.

    Though Loki swiftly handled the colossal Iron Man suit, he derived little pleasure from it. He recognized the suit as merely a weapon, and the individual behind it might soon take action.

    As Loki furrowed his brows, lost in thought while looking at the Iron Man suit parts on the ground, he suddenly sensed something heading towards the Sahara Desert.

    Amidst the vast Sahara, small ck dots were rapidly growingrger against the gray horizon. If Loki¡¯s perception was urate, some of those dots resembled the Iron Man suitponents he had just scattered.

    ¡°Is this ceaseless?!¡± Loki¡¯s gaze turned frigid as he confirmed the iing threat and muttered with a cold tone, his grip on the scepter tightening.

    ¡­

    While Loki grappled with the sudden appearance of the giant Iron Man suit, Lin Rui had already assisted Jack in emerging from beneath the metal sheet that had protected them. Consequently, Lin Rui also witnessed the sh between Loki and the colossal Iron Man suit.

    When Loki used his de to slice through theser beam and subsequently punctured the Iron Man suit, Lin Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Lin Rui understood well that this colossal Iron Man suit was Tony¡¯s upgraded ¡°Anti-Hulk¡± armor.

    Of course, this suit wasn¡¯t designed solely for countering Hulk anymore. Only Tony possessed the capability to pilot this enormous Iron Man suit. When the de pierced through it, Lin Rui was nearly terrified.

    However, just as Lin Rui stared with disbelief evident in his eyes, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s voice echoed in his ear, easing his anxiety. Subsequently, Lin Rui watched the battle between J.A.R.V.I.S. piloting the Iron Man suit and Loki.

    It had to be admitted that Tony¡¯s upgraded giant Iron Man suit disyed strength across various aspects, even managing to temporarily suppress Loki, Asgard¡¯s trickster god. Yet, eventually, Loki pinpointed a vulnerability and dealt a decisive blow to it.

    ¡°Reinforcements have arrived. Even if you can manage to defeat one Iron Man suit, what about the genuine Iron Man army and SHIELD¡¯s Avengers? I genuinely doubt your power suffices to dismiss this united attack.¡± Lin Rui focused his gaze on Loki suspended in mid-air and spoke in a deep and thoughtful tone while supporting Jack with one arm.

    Given the current situation and Loki¡¯s engagement, Lin Rui needn¡¯t restrain himself. Despite Loki¡¯s might, the current alliance might not fear him. Furthermore, Loki had been somewhat restrained by the Iron Man suit moments ago. In light of that, Loki didn¡¯t appear as overwhelmingly formidable as Lin Rui had initially perceived.

    In essence, Lin Rui¡¯s persistent apprehension towards Lokirgely stemmed from encountering him at a time when hecked sufficient strength. Back then, Loki had been utterly dominant to Lin Rui.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s power had since grown significantly. If Lin Rui possessed his current strength from the outset, Loki¡¯s pressure wouldn¡¯t have affected him nearly as much.

    ¡°Jack, are you okay?¡± Seeing Loki¡¯s attention drawn towards the iing army of Iron Men in the distance, Lin Rui nced down at Jack, who had just regained consciousness and asked.

    ¡°I have been better, it¡¯s just two broken ribs. I¡¯ll recover in a few days,¡± Jack replied while enduring the pain in his body.

    During the battle with Loki, Jack¡¯s magical shield had been broken, and he was struck forcefully in the chest by the intertwined fists formed by those vines. Even with Jack¡¯s robust physical constitution, it resulted in two broken ribs.

    However, Jack¡¯s recovery ability was also robust; a few days with the Recovery Serum back at the base would mend himpletely.

    However, aside from the physical injuries, due to his magical shield being shattered, Jack¡¯s mental energy had also suffered some damage, which wasn¡¯t as easy to recover from. Naturally, Jack wouldn¡¯t divulge all of this to Lin Rui, not wanting to worry him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright. Now that reinforcements are here, we might just get our revenge,¡± Lin Rui reassured Jack after hearing his response.

    ¡°Yeah, but be careful. His magic is different from ours,¡± Jack reminded, unable to hold back.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Then, Lin Rui¡¯s gaze returned to the sky. He had already re-established contact with J.A.R.V.I.S. through his earpiece, and now Tony¡¯s irritated questioning kepting through.

    Phew!

    ¡°Jackson, what trouble have you stirred up again, you little bastard?! Is that guy from Asgard?¡± Piloting thetest semi-lifeform mechanical suit, Tony was speeding towards Lin Rui¡¯s location, shouting into his helmet.

    After J.A.R.V.I.S. had controlled the gigantic Iron Man suit to reach the battlefield and engage Loki, Tony had already connected with Lin Rui. However, due to being buried in the dust from the explosion, Lin Rui hadn¡¯t received Tony¡¯s messages in time.

    By the time Tony¡¯s message had arrived, that Iron Man suit had already been destroyed by Loki.

    Tony was quite surprised by how quickly his secret weapon had been destroyed, but he swiftly epted the reality.

    After all, the loss of thoseponents was only a financial setback, and Tony wasn¡¯t currently short on funds. Moreover, the information that J.A.R.V.I.S. fed back to him lessened the blow.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1112: Should be Worried

    <h4>Chapter 1112: Should be Worried</h4>

    Even though Loki had indeed destroyed the colossal Iron Man suit, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s diagnostics indicated that many of the fallenponents had temporarily malfunctioned.

    Most of them retained their basic functionality, and they could be recovered, repaired, and put back into use.

    Furthermore, given that Tony had created such a massive Iron Man suit to counter potential extraterrestrial invasions or to confront a rampaging Hulk, it was unlikely that he would have only prepared one set of armaments.

    In the sky above the crater, a shuttle-shaped metal aircraft had been hovering since the appearance of the giant Iron Man suit. This shuttle-shaped craft served as the logistical hub for the giant Iron Man suit, containing at least three sets of interchangeable weaponponents.

    So, as long as Tony was willing, it wouldn¡¯t take him much time to create another giant Iron Man suit. However, now that his Iron Man army had arrived, along with SHIELD¡¯s forces, Tony felt that he didn¡¯t need to deploy all his trump cards.

    ¡°Um¡­ Tony, well¡­ the person who dismantled your Iron Man suit dide from Asgard, but this time it wasn¡¯t because of something I did! He came over on his own and immediately attacked us,¡± Lin Rui awkwardly exined in response to Tony¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°You messaged that this person was a threat, and it seems his threat level isn¡¯t low. Also, didn¡¯t you say Asgard is an ally of Earth? Why would this guy who came from there take action against you?¡± Tony continued his rapid approach while questioning Lin Rui.

    Initially, Tony had been very skeptical, even hostile, towards extraterrestrial civilizations like Asgard. Especially when they first appeared and took Lin Rui away right from his grasp, only to lose himter. However, during the Dark Elf invasion of Earth, the support from Asgard changed Tony¡¯s perspective.

    Moreover, after Lin Rui¡¯s return and his exnations, Tony set aside his biases against Asgard. Instead, he had developed an interest in this ¡°God-like¡± race, which was different from Earth¡¯s development. However, Loki¡¯s current behavior made Tony wary of this enigmatic realm once again.

    ¡°Well¡­ the situation is quiteplicated. I¡¯ll exin it to you after this is all over. Right now, let¡¯s focus on the immediate issue. Oh, and he¡¯s different from Thor. He¡¯s a sorcerer. His strength might not be high, but his magic is quite extraordinary. Don¡¯t underestimate him,¡± Lin Rui finally said, vexed by Tony¡¯s continued questioning, resorting to an exnation and a warning.

    ¡°A sorcerer? I see. J.A.R.V.I.S. has already analyzed quite a bit of information. We¡¯ll handle him. You really can¡¯t keep yourself from getting hurt even for three days, huh?¡± Tony¡¯s tone softened after Lin Rui¡¯s reminder.

    Through J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s scan of the crater¡¯s condition moments ago, Tony had already seen the sorry state of Lin Rui and Jack. Of course, he didn¡¯t know that the injuries that made Lin Rui look so battered were from his sh with Thor, not Loki. However, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t bring that up with Tony.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll leave it to you. Be careful,¡± Lin Rui said earnestly as he spotted the dots outside the crater approaching.

    Subsequently, Lin Rui temporarily ended the conversation with Tony. However, he remained inmunication with J.A.R.V.I.S. This way, he could stay updated on the ongoing battle outside.

    As Lin Rui concluded the conversation with Tony, Loki, who had been floating above the crater, had already charged forward. Evidently, he wouldn¡¯t wait in one ce for the impending attack.

    With Loki out of sight, Lin Rui had no intention of lingering at the bottom of the crater. He supported Jack as they approached Thor, who still appeared dazed on the opposite side.

    Thunk!

    Upon reaching Thor¡¯s side, Lin Rui ced a hand on his shoulder. Although Lin Rui¡¯s touch wasn¡¯t forceful, it made Thor start and break his gaze from above.

    ¡°What?! Why did you do that?¡± Recovering from his daze, Thor¡¯s eyes finally regained focus, and he blurted out instinctively after Lin Rui had patted him.

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you have anything to say about the current situation? Thor, that¡¯s your brother!¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s bewildered expression, Lin Rui asked with exasperation.

    ¡°Well¡­ look at me now. Do you think I can do or exin anything?¡± Thor, now fully alert, responded with a sense of resignation upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    While Loki had been battling Jack earlier, Thor had remained rtively calm. He knew Loki wasn¡¯t truly serious then, and even if Jack had been injured, it wasn¡¯t anything major.

    However, the appearance of the giant Iron Man suit had genuinely infuriated Loki. After the battle between the colossal Iron Man suit and Loki, Thor had maintained his dazed expression all the way till now.

    On one hand, Thor was taken aback by the giant Iron Man suit¡¯s ability to suppress Loki. On the other hand, Loki¡¯s furious retaliation after being subdued posed a headache for Thor. With Thor¡¯s current state of recovery, he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Loki when he was both serious and angry.

    However, based on the battle between Loki and the giant Iron Man suit earlier, Thor felt that Loki¡¯s subsequent confrontations might not be as straightforward.

    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t just stand around here. You have to think of a solution! While I have confidence in my friends, we can¡¯t just let this battle keep escting. The oue of that fight isn¡¯t something we want.¡± Seeing Thor¡¯s frustrated expression, Lin Rui scolded him.

    ¡°You saw it too¡ª Heimdall didn¡¯t respond to my call. Even if I intervene now, Loki won¡¯t listen to me. You guys really got him angry. The best solution seems to be summoning the Ancient One. He is the most capable individual to stabilize the current situation,¡± Thor continued, spreading his hands in a gesture of helplessness.

    The best way to prevent Loki from causing trouble on Earth was to send him back to Asgard. However, with Heimdall not responding to Thor¡¯s summons and Bifrost unable to descend, seeking the assistance of a more powerful figure seemed necessary.

    Among the options, the Ancient One was the best candidate to handle the current situation. After all, the Ancient One¡¯s abilities could bepared to Odin¡¯s in his prime.

    ¡°Ancient One? If there¡¯s really no other way, we¡¯ll have to bite the bullet and seek help. I don¡¯t think the Ancient One would truly ignore us,¡± Lin Rui mumbled with a furrowed brow upon hearing Thor¡¯s words.

    Subsequently, Lin Rui and Tony didn¡¯t continue with pointless talk in the crater; they began to climb out of it instead.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1113: Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 1113: Coboration</h4>

    Phew!

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., have you shared the analysis results with Rogers?¡± Already at the edge of the battlefield, Tony looked at the figure suspended in mid-air ahead of him and asked J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent all the target¡¯s data over, and Captain Rogers acknowledges receiving it,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. quickly replied to Tony¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Well then¡­ it¡¯s time for us to let Jackson blow off some steam!¡±

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    Following that, Tony led the dozens of Iron Man suits behind him and charged forward.

    However, due to Loki¡¯s use of that mysterious small de to sever theser beams and easily breach the defenses of the colossal Iron Man suit earlier, Tony wouldn¡¯t truly rush up to Loki for a face-to-face battle. An Iron Man suit might withstand being stabbed, but Tony Stark¡¯s life was quite valuable.

    Meanwhile, above Tony¡¯s Iron Man fleet, SHIELD¡¯s fighter jets had already arrived at the battlefield. After receiving the information provided by J.A.R.V.I.S., Rogers also formted a corresponding response to this situation.

    ¡°Dr. Banner, this time we might need your help. Are you on board?¡± Standing at the Quinjet¡¯s window and looking down at the charred battlefield below, Captain Rogers turned to Dr. Banner beside him and asked.

    ¡°You mean you need the Hulk, right?¡± Upon hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Dr. Banner posed a question in return.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry. If needed, I¡¯ll have Hulk lend a hand. His mood has been goodtely, and he¡¯d be willing to help,¡± Seeing Rogers somewhat embarrassed, Dr. Banner suddenly chuckled.

    ¡°Alright, thanks in advance. Originally, these tasks weren¡¯t meant for you, Dr. Banner,¡± Captain Rogers expressed his gratitude.

    Subsequently, Rogers organized SHIELD¡¯s special ops team to deploy, including the mobile squad that had emerged during the initial response to the Dark Elf invasion.

    The first appearance of the mobile squad coincided with the Dark Elves¡¯ attack, and while Dark Elf warriors were formidable, the mobile squad members were also quite skilled, ying a significant role in that battle.

    Hence, this time, knowing that the target hailed from the mysterious extraterrestrial realm of Asgard, Rogers brought the mobile squad along. Confronting such superhuman beings, the usual teams would merely be cannon fodder.

    Of course, apart from the mobile squad, the Avengers members would also seize the opportunity to take action.

    As for Dr. Banner, he would step in when none of the others managed to deal with the target. After all, despite Dr. Banner¡¯s assurance of Hulk¡¯s improved mood, nobody could predict how Hulk would behave in the heat of the moment.

    Therefore, as Lin Rui and Tony poked their heads out of the crater, they saw Loki suspended not far away in mid-air. Dozens of Iron Man suits and a mobile squad were swiftly converging on him.

    As the Iron Man suits and mobile squad closed in on Loki, a barrage of firepower erupted, instantly shrouding Loki¡¯s location.

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    ¡­

    ¡°Thor, aren¡¯t you worried? Loki is, after all, your brother.¡± Leaning against the edge of the crater, Lin Rui looked at the explosions in mid-air and asked Thor beside him.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Thor, also leaning at the edge of the crater, gazed calmly at the explosions, ¡°Worried? Considering the pranks Loki has pulled on me since we were young, it¡¯s better not to invest too much emotion in him. Otherwise, you never know when he¡¯ll deceive you.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, even though Loki isn¡¯t¡­ he¡¯s still an Asgardian. We Asgardians are different from your Earthlings since our origins are different. Despite your formidable firepower, you¡¯re still not capable of inflicting lethal damage on him. So, there¡¯s nothing much to worry about.¡± Faced with Lin Rui¡¯s question, Thor answered in a cid tone.

    Hearing Thor¡¯s reply, Lin Rui didn¡¯t disagree. While Thor didn¡¯t explicitly state it, based on what Lin Rui originally knew, he understood the meaning behind Thor¡¯s words.

    However, Thor was right. Even with Tony and the others¡¯ formidable firepower, given Loki¡¯s Asgardian physique, they truly had no certainty about the extent of harm they could inflict.

    ¡°It seems I still need to worry about my friends¡­,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s gaze returned to the explosion-filled sky, his tone turning serious after hearing Thor¡¯s response.

    Although Lin Rui was confident in Tony and the others¡¯ capabilities and knew from his memories of the plot that Loki wasn¡¯t typically a match for the Avengers, reality often diverged from what he knew, especially considering the significant differences at y now.

    ording to the plot Lin Rui was familiar with, in the storyline of ¡°Thor 1,¡± Loki fell from the Bifrost,ter faced countless perils, and even incurred the wrath of the universe¡¯s annihtor, Thanos.

    Seeking retribution against Thor, Loki shared information about the Space Stone¡¯s location on Earth with Thanos and even borrowed the assistance of Thanos¡¯ Chitauri soldiers to attack the.

    However, in the reality Lin Rui was experiencing, Thor¡¯s divine powers hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, and the Aether had already emerged. The Dark Elves had also made their mark. In other words, the storyline of ¡°Thor 1¡± was still unfolding, while ¡°Thor 2¡± had already concluded.

    Additionally, Loki¡¯s behavior differed from what Lin Rui had anticipated. Thus, the situation where Loki couldn¡¯t contend with the Avengers, as portrayed in the original plot, might not necessarily hold true in the current reality.

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    Thunk!

    Just as Lin Rui and Thor chatted at the edge of the crater, a deafening sound suddenly erupted from the center of the explosions in mid-air. Then, a figure dashed out from the fiery explosion.

    Apart from Loki, no one else emerged. However, Loki appeared more disheveled nowpared to before. Evidently, even though Loki had managed to release defensive magic in time, it hadn¡¯t fully protected him from the fierce onught of Tony and the SHIELD mobile squad¡¯s firepower.

    With his staff tightly clenched in hand, Loki emerged from the center of the explosion, his gaze sweeping over the surrounding Iron Man suits and mobile operatives. In the next instant, a fierce gleam shed in Loki¡¯s eyes.

    With a swish, Loki vanished on the spot. Almost simultaneously, a figure appeared behind one of the mobile operatives. It was Loki, who had just vanished.

    Upon Loki¡¯s disappearance, both the mobile operatives and J.A.R.V.I.S. surrounding him grew vignt. Therefore, when Loki reappeared behind one of the operatives, the operative¡¯s response was rapid.

    He swiftly turned around and unleashed a powerful whip kick at Loki.

    Thunk!

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1114: Lokiâ€™s Power

    <h4>Chapter 1114: Loki¡¯s Power</h4>

    ¡°Boom!¡± After a muffled sound, a figure plummeted from the single-person flying craft in mid-air. It wasn¡¯t Loki but the agile operative who had unleashed a whip kick earlier.

    It remained uncertain what had transpired in that split second, but the formidable operative, now incapacitated, fell from his own craft. Meanwhile, Loki coldly seized the opportunity andmandeered the operative¡¯s flying craft.

    Swish!

    The agile operative, who had fallen tens of meters after being attacked by Loki, was swiftly flown over by two other operatives piloting single-person crafts. One of them managed to retrieve him and secure him behind their craft. After a quick assessment, the rescuing operative let out a sigh of relief; the fallen operative was still alive.

    Subsequently, apart from the rescuer, other operatives, along with the surrounding Iron Man suits, all converged on Loki¡¯s location. Given that their collective firepower hadn¡¯t been effective, they now sought to exploit any weaknesses they could find during the battle.

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    Next, Loki found himself caught in a joint assault by Tony¡¯s Iron Man fleet and the SHIELD operatives. Despite Loki¡¯s considerable strength, he faced a barrage of attacks from the Iron Man suits and operatives, intermittently struck by various forms of firepower.

    His Asgardian noble aura rapidly dissipated. Yet, even though bullets and energy beams assailed Loki continually, he seemed merely disheveled, having suffered no discernible damage.

    As Thor had indicated, being a hybrid of Asgardian and Jotunheim blood, Loki possessed remarkable inherent abilities. His physical strength alone made him impervious to ordinary firepower.

    Thus, even though Loki might currently be suppressed, it wasn¡¯t a significant issue, as he was more than capable of enduring the onught. Moreover, Loki was an adept opportunist, leveraging any advantageous conditions to his benefit.

    So, after being subdued for almost a minute, Loki suddenly surged to a higher position and hurled his staff upwards. Instantly, from the staff¡¯s trajectory, a cluster of dark clouds materialized, akin to what Thor and Lin Rui had summoned during their battle. However, Loki¡¯s cloud-summoning was magical in nature, contrasting with Thor¡¯s.

    Rumble, Rumble, Rumble!

    The instantly forming dark clouds swiftly shrouded Loki, the Iron Man suits, and the operatives. Thunderous roars emanated from within.

    Suspended beneath the cloudy mass, Loki raised his right hand, which had thrown the staff, and his eyes glowed with piercing blue light. As the thunder above grew louder, Loki suddenly swung his raised right hand downward.

    Boom! Crackling!

    In response to Loki¡¯s gesture, the previously brewing thunder within the dark clouds instantly crashed downward, indiscriminately striking the Iron Man suits and operatives below. In addition to his remarkable Druid Magic, Loki also possessed this form ofrge area attack through thunder magic.

    Due to Loki¡¯s unforeseen attack, the rapid formation of the cloud cover was unexpected. When the thunder struck down, not even J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s swift response could prevent all the Iron Man suits from evading.

    The same applied to the operatives; despite the assistance of the SHIELD headquarters¡¯ Maya intelligence system, they couldn¡¯t entirely dodge the swift and expansive attack.

    Thunk! Bang, Bang, Bang!

    Crackle!

    Consequently, when Loki¡¯s thunderous attack concluded, only a few figures remained aloft. Apart from Loki, three Iron Man suits remained functional, while astonishingly, only one agile operative was still standing.

    As for the Iron Man suits and operatives struck by the thunder, only Tony and SHIELD knew their exact fates.

    ¡°Number Thirteen! Fall back! This isn¡¯t an enemy you can handle!¡± Just as the resilient operative, who had survived Loki¡¯s thunderous attack, fixed his gaze on Loki ahead while standing atop his single-person craft, Captain Rogers¡¯ voice suddenly rang through his earpiece.

    ¡°But¡­ what about my teammates!¡± Upon hearing Captain America¡¯smand, Number Thirteen blinked, clutching aser gun in his trembling hands as he replied.

    Against Loki¡¯s thunderous assault, even these physically enhanced operatives wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand it. Despite their rigorous training, and while they dutifully followed orders from their superiors, witnessing so manyrades fall, even the exceptional Number Thirteen couldn¡¯t suppress his emotions entirely.

    ¡°Retreat first! Others are only injured, not lost!¡± After hearing Number Thirteen¡¯s response, Captain Rogers quickly understood and ryed his orders.

    ¡°Understood!¡± With Captain Rogers¡¯ affirmation, Number Thirteen voiced no further doubt.

    Swish!

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., how are things? If necessary, let¡¯s activate the lifeform energy. We can¡¯t just back down in the middle of this fight! Jackson¡¯s not done venting yet!¡± As Number Thirteen retreated, Tony floated at the battlefield¡¯s edge,municating with J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°The power system is heavily damaged, but the main structures are rtively intact. If the lifeform energy is activated, each Iron Man suit can still maintain over sixty percent of itsbat capability.¡± Following Tony¡¯s inquiry, J.A.R.V.I.S. swiftly responded.

    Although the newly upgraded Iron Man suits weren¡¯tplete semi-lifeform mechanical armors like the one Tony wore, they were still equipped with lifeform energy. Consequently, when Loki¡¯s thunderous assault damaged the power systems of the Iron Man suits, the initially dormant lifeform energy systems remained intact.

    ¡°Are we revealing the Iron Man suits¡¯ possession of lifeform energy systems now?¡­¡± Upon hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s response, Tony hesitated.

    Although one shouldn¡¯t hide things in the face of a formidable adversary, Tony always wanted to keep some cards up his sleeve for surprises. He had already revealed the colossal Iron Man armor today; if he also exposed the lifeform energy system, Tony felt it would be a bit of a letdown. At the very least, it would diminish the element of surprise in the future.

    ¡°Sir, Captain Rogers has already deployed the Avengers.¡± As Tony wrestled with his thoughts, J.A.R.V.I.S. interjected with a reminder.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Well, then let¡¯s activate the lifeform energy system. We can¡¯t just halt in the middle of this. Jackson hasn¡¯t gotten his fill yet!¡± Prompted by J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s reminder, Tony¡¯s tone suddenly shifted.

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1115: Broken Guards

    <h4>Chapter 1115: Broken Guards</h4>

    Hence, as Loki hovered in the air with an air of arrogance, observing the now quiet trio of Iron Man suits and the disappeared agile operative, he suddenly sensed a shadow cast over his head. The dark clouds from before had dispersed, and the sky over the Sahara Desert should have been clear as day.

    Pew, Pew, Pew!

    Just as Loki looked up, a Quinjet swiftly passed overhead. Simultaneously, a barrage of cannon fire was directed at Loki from the Quinjet. Loki, who had been vignt, conjured a magical shield before him.

    Like before, while these firepower attacks managed to force Loki back step by step, they were incapable of inflicting any harm upon him.

    However, the focus was not on the Quinjet¡¯s firepower attack; it was on the figures that emerged from the aircraft. Following the Quinjet¡¯s pass above Loki, additional figures appeared above him.

    Apart from Falcon, who descended with his upgraded wings, Captain America, Steve Rogers, leaped directly from the aircraft¡¯s cockpit. Hawkeye, meanwhile, descended using his flying glider.

    As for ck Widow, Natasha, and Dr. Banner, they had not appeared, presumably still inside the Quinjet. This kind of mid-air battlefield wasn¡¯t suited for ck Widow and Dr. Banner.

    Rogers, devoid of any supplementary gear, leaped from the cockpit and charged directly toward Loki below. Falcon followed closely behind Rogers with his wings spread open. Hawkeye, on the other hand, halted in a stable position above Loki¡¯s nting position, his bow already drawn and ready.

    Whoosh!

    Confronted by Captain America¡¯s high-speed charge, Loki¡¯s eyes shed with disdain. His body slightly shifted in mid-air to evade Rogers¡¯ attack. However, just as Rogers and Loki brushed past each other, both descending toward the desert floor, Steve suddenly twisted his body and hurled the shield affixed to his back.

    Swish!

    The shield,unched by Rogers, curved through an arc and struck Loki¡¯s head. Seemingly endowed with foresight, Loki already had his staff poised to counter the iing attack. In a loud ng, Loki¡¯s staff deflected Captain America¡¯s shield.

    As Rogers, who had exerted his full strength tounch the shield, continued to plummet at an even greater speed, a figure had already pursued him¡ª Falcon. Given Falcon¡¯s swiftness, he was undoubtedly capable of catching up to Rogers within three seconds.

    ¡°Is this all they have? Their strength is far from sufficient!¡± Observing Falcon¡¯s swift approach to catch Rogers, Loki muttered with a scornful look on his face.

    Even as he muttered to himself, Loki extended his staff again, aiming it downward at Rogers¡¯ location. Since these individuals had repeatedly provoked him one after another, Loki was prepared to show them he wasn¡¯t to be trifled with.

    Thunk!

    Just as Loki was about to release his magic to attack both Falcon and Rogers as they converged, the shield that Loki had previously deflected unexpectedly returned. In Loki¡¯s inattentiveness, the shield struck him soundly in the back. With a dull thud, Loki stumbled forward, his magical incantation disrupted.

    Before Loki could turn to see who had attacked him after being struck by the shield, three specialized arrows were already descending from above at an angle. Hawkeye, as a long-range archer, possessed impable timing.

    At this moment, Loki had just been hit by the ricocheting shield and was likely experiencing a moment of physical disarray, making this the prime opportunity for Hawkeye to strike.

    Hum,Hum!

    However, just as those three arrows were about to reach Loki¡¯s position, a surge of magical energy abruptly surged from Loki¡¯s body. In an instant, two of the three arrows exploded prematurely due to the energy wave.

    Bang, Bang!

    The mes and shockwaves from the exploding arrowheads were repelled by the magical energy, failing to harm Loki. The remaining arrow appeared somewhat unique, managing to pierce through the magical energy and continue its trajectory toward Loki¡¯s face.

    Swish!

    Right when Hawkeye believed this arrow would hit Loki, a hand suddenly materialized in the arrow¡¯s path, catching it just thirty centimeters from Loki¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hmph!¡­¡±

    Thunk!

    As Loki seized the arrow that had unexpectedly prated his magical energy barrier andes before him, the arrowhead abruptly glowed with a rapid red light and detonated in Loki¡¯s hand in the next moment.

    Clearly caught off guard that the arrow he had captured could explode, Loki was visibly taken aback by the close-range explosion. Moreover, the fact that the arrow had prated his magical energyyer before exploding was unusual in itself, making this explosion¡¯s impact markedly different from normal.

    Pew, Pew, Pew!

    Though Loki still had a magical shield in ce, the minute fragments from the exploded arrow still managed to break through and strike Loki¡¯s peculiarly shaped helmet. Now, Loki¡¯s defenses were finally breached. Under the impact of the explosion¡¯s shockwave, Loki¡¯s head tilted, and his entire body plummeted toward the desert floor below.

    ¡°Stark¡¯s technology does have some effect¡­¡± Witnessing Loki sustain damage from the third arrow¡¯s attack, Hawkeye, who remained suspended mid-air, mumbled to himself while observing Loki¡¯s falling trajectory.

    Subsequently, Hawkeye swiftly retrieved three more arrows from his quiver and aimed them at the descending Loki. Hawkeye did not think that an extraterrestrial being from Asgard would be so easily dealt with by a single arrow; that would be too simple.

    Of course, the three arrows Hawkeye now wielded were just like the ones that had pierced through Loki¡¯s magical energyyer. These specialized arrows incorporated some of Stark¡¯s provided technology and had been upgraded with certain SHIELD technologies.

    This upgrade specifically targeted sorcerers¡¯ magic, especially given the ongoing conflict with sorcerers. Upon discovering that their target was a sorcerer, Hawkeye had a brilliant idea and decided to use these unique arrows.

    ¡°Perhaps¡­ I can give these arrows a different name¡­ How about calling them¡­ Dispel Magic Arrows!¡± Hawkeye squinted at Loki, who continued to fall, muttering to himself. As he uttered the final word, Hawkeye¡¯s right hand, resting on the bowstring, suddenly loosened.

    Swoosh, Swoosh, Swoosh!

    In the next moment, the three specialized Dispel Magic Arrows continued their pursuit of the rapidly descending Loki.

    Whoosh!

    However, just as these three arrows were about to strike Loki, the plummeting figure suddenly vanished into thin air.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1116: Wounded

    <h4>Chapter 1116: Wounded</h4>

    Loki¡¯s sudden disappearance wasn¡¯t the first time it had urred, but it was the first time Hawkeye had witnessed it. Although it was somewhat surprising, upon realizing that his three arrows had missed their mark, Hawkeye instinctively retracted his bow and swiftly unsheathed a short dagger from his side.

    ng!

    Just as Hawkeye had drawn his dagger and held it close to his chest, a cold glint appeared before his chest, striking his short dagger. Simultaneously, Loki¡¯s figure materialized in front of Hawkeye.

    Loki¡¯s sudden appearance before Hawkeye exuded a cold and fierce demeanor. His upper body looked slightly disheveled due to the close-range explosion, but only faint traces of injury marred his face; it could hardly be called harm.

    At this moment, Loki held a small dagger, thrusting it toward Hawkeye. However, Hawkeye¡¯s recently drawn short dagger happened to block the iing attack.

    nk!

    While Hawkeye¡¯s short dagger managed to parry Loki¡¯s iing stab, it was evident that the sizes of the two weapons were not in the same league. The short dagger in Hawkeye¡¯s hand only managed to deflect the attack for a brief moment; with a crisp sound, the dagger snapped.

    Following the breaking of Hawkeye¡¯s short dagger, Loki¡¯s small dagger swiftly lunged toward Hawkeye¡¯s chest. However, just as the razor-sharp de was about to pierce through Hawkeye¡¯s clothing and make contact with his skin, Loki¡¯s eyes flickered. His right hand, clutching the small dagger, subtly deviated.

    Pew, Chirp!

    As anticipated, Loki¡¯s small dagger directly plunged into Hawkeye¡¯s chest. Before Hawkeye could react, Loki kicked him forcefully, sending him hurtling off the flying glider.

    Hawkeye, wounded by Loki¡¯s dagger, clutched his chest and descended toward the ground below. Loki, standing on the flying glider, watched him coldly.

    ¡°Why¡­ didn¡¯t it hit¡­ my heart¡­¡± Watching Loki recede into the distance above, Hawkeye pondered in bewilderment.

    As a skilled soldier, Hawkeye was acutely aware of the injuries he sustained. It was this rity that led to his confusion, for the dagger hadn¡¯t truly struck his heart but had veered slightly. Although the injury was severe, and for most people, life-threatening, it wasn¡¯t as grave for someone like Hawkeye.

    Whoosh!

    As Hawkeye, wounded by Loki¡¯s dagger and knocked off the flying glider, descended towards the ground, an Iron Man suit surged upward from below, quickly grasping Hawkeye.

    After securing Hawkeye, the Iron Man suit descended rapidly toward the desert. While Hawkeye¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in jeopardy, it was apparent that he was unfit for furtherbat.

    As this Iron Man suit, suddenly swooping in to rescue Hawkeye, descended, more Iron Man suits raced up from the side. However, these Iron Man suits differed from the previous ones; their alloy exoskeletons now glowed with a fiery red luster, as if they were coated with shimmering scales.

    Observing the fiery red radiance emanating from the surface of the Iron Man suit that held him, Hawkeye blinked and quickly realized what was happening.

    ¡°This is¡­ Extremis?¡± Hawkeye¡¯s eyes swept across the fiery red glow on the Iron Man suit¡¯s surface, expressing his astonishment.

    While SHIELD had been researching Extremis for various applications, they hadn¡¯t reached the level where Tony Stark had sessfully integrated it into the Iron Man suit.

    ¡°Hawkeye, you¡¯re quite unlucky. Descend for recovery and take the Recovery Serum. We¡¯ll take it from here.¡± Just as Hawkeye curiously examined the fiery red glow on the Iron Man suit, Tony¡¯s voice resonated from within the Iron Man suit that held him.

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ Be careful. Also, he seems to be holding back.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Hawkeye coughed twice as a reminder.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be careful. Whether he¡¯s holding back or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. We must fight until one side submits. Of course, I assume you wouldn¡¯t want us to surrender.¡± Responding to Hawkeye¡¯s reminder, Tony¡¯s voice continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, then let¡¯s fight until he surrenders!¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, I still have many tricks up my sleeve!¡±

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    As Hawkeye and Tony exchanged words, the Iron Man suits, all equipped with activated lifeform energy systems, soared back into the skies, encircling Loki once again. This time, the Iron Man suits were even more dazzling, enveloped in a radiant fiery red glow, exuding a greater sense of dominance.

    ¡°Hmph! A bunch of scrap metal!¡± Gazing at the fiery red Iron Man suits surrounding him, Loki¡¯s expression was one of disdain.

    Since Loki had managed to deal with these Iron Man suits once, he was confident he could do it again. Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t allow these metallic adversaries the chance to take flight again.

    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz!

    As Loki prepared to release his magic once more, his small dagger vanishing from his hand and his grip tightening on the staff, an intense surge of energy emanated from the Iron Man suits surrounding him.

    During the surge¡¯s esction, the light radiating from each Iron Man suit intensified, bing increasingly blinding; eventually, the inner workings were obscured by the brilliance.

    Boom!

    Upon the Iron Man suits transforming into tiny suns, a zing crimson energy beam abruptly shot forth from the chest of each Iron Man suit.

    Unlike the previousser beams, these fiery red energy beams were entirelyposed of Extremis-altered lifeform energy. In terms of destructive power, the impact of these lifeform energy beams surpassed that of regr energy beams.

    Bang!

    These fiery red energy beams instantaneously converged around Loki, yet were once again intercepted by an invisible magical shield, just like the prior attacks. However, this time, the lifeform energy assault posed a considerable threat to Loki as well.

    Within the circr magical shield, Loki¡¯s expression had grown much graver. His magical energy was not limitless; as Extremis expended its own energy to attack him, Loki was also required to expend his magical energy to counter it.

    ¡°Truly troublesome!¡± Amidst the sea of fiery red that met his eyes, Loki¡¯s brows furrowed as he muttered lowly.

    Subsequently, the tip of Loki¡¯s staff lit up with a green radiance. Hidden within the staff¡¯s tip was a gem-like substance emitting a special glow.

    Hum, Hum, Hum!

    Upon the appearance of the green radiance within the staff¡¯s tip, Loki¡¯s aura suddenly surged dramatically. In the next instant, Loki tightened his grip on the staff and unleashed a pale green burst of magical energy from its tip.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1117: Taking Action

    <h4>Chapter 1117: Taking Action</h4>

    Beep, Beep, Beep!

    ¡°High-energy signature detected! Initiate rapid evasive maneuvers!¡±

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    In the instant that Loki¡¯s staff emitted a green glow, J.A.R.V.I.S. recognized that something was amiss. It swiftlymanded the Iron Man suits engaging Loki to retreat.

    However, despite J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s quick response, as the Iron Man suits were still in the midst of their lifeform energy assault, their fiery red energy beams aimed at Loki were forcibly swept aside by a faint green radiance.

    Huff!

    Midway through the sweeping process, the fiery red energy beams abruptly ceased. Then, dozens of Iron Man suits swiftly scattered in all directions to evade the iing faint green radiance.

    However, the speed of the faint green radiance was simply too swift, and its range of sweep was extensive. Eventually, it caught up with the majority of the Iron Man suits.

    Bang, Bang, Bang!

    As a result, the fiery red radiance on the Iron Man suits swept by the faint green radiance instantaneously extinguished. Subsequently, in a series of bangs, the Iron Man suits that had just activated their lifeform energy systems in preparation for a dazzling disy plummeted toward the desert floor one after another.

    Huff!

    After Loki neutralized Tony¡¯s Iron Man suits with another powerful move that disrupted their upgraded lifeform energy systems, a shadow darted overhead¡ª it was Falcon.

    As Falcon flew above Loki, mes spewed from his weapon. Although he was aware that his firepower would likely be ineffective against the opponent before him, Falcon couldn¡¯t remain passive on the sidelines.

    ¡°Natasha! Is everything ready?!¡± Falcon yelled loudly through themunication system while rapidly suppressing Loki¡¯s movements with firepower.

    ¡°Roar! Hulk!¡± However, the response that came through themunication device wasn¡¯t Natasha¡¯s; it was an enraged roar.

    Hearing the roar, Falcon¡¯s lips twitched, and he then spread his wings to fly away from Loki. He nced upward and noticed that the Quinjet, which had been hovering in the sky, seemed to have been suddenly yanked downward, inexplicably experiencing a rapid descent.

    As the Quinjet descended irregrly for several dozen meters, a massive green figure burst out of it, crashing through the still-closed hatch.

    Fierce and ferocious, the hulking green figure emerged from the Quinjet, its limbs extended as it locked onto Loki below. With Hawkeye injured and Tony¡¯s Iron Man suits mostly incapacitated, Rogers had Dr. Banner turn into the Hulk to the fray.

    Huff!

    The Hulk¡¯s speed upon erupting from the Quinjet was astonishing; if Falcon hadn¡¯t evaded swiftly, he would have collided. Swooping past Falcon, the Hulk reached Loki¡¯s location.

    ¡°Hulk!!!¡± ring fixedly at the ¡°little guy¡± before him, the Hulk unleashed an ear-shattering roar.

    ¡°What kind of a monster is it?!¡± Loki, who had just used a major move, stared at the immense green figure that was charging at him. His brows furrowed, and he muttered under his breath.

    Although the ferocity of the colossal green figure charging toward him was undeniable, Loki didn¡¯t truly feel threatened. After all, even an overwhelming amount of firepower couldn¡¯t breach his magical defense shield.

    How could this gigantic green-skinned creature breakthrough? Loki couldn¡¯t fathom how this being, whose only distinguishing feature seemed to be a massive pair of pants, could possess the means to prate his magical shield. Loki doubted that this creature had any special equipment.

    Hence, when faced with the Hulk¡¯s frenzied assault, Loki merely extended his staff forward. The faint green radiance that had previously swept aside dozens of Iron Man suits reappeared. However, this time, the radiance was significantly dimmer, casting only a faint glow around Loki.

    Thud!

    At the moment when the faint green radiance enveloped Loki, the Hulk¡¯s colossal green form collided with him. It was akin to a supersonic ne crash; the faint green magical energy acted like a tangible substance, impeding the Hulk from advancing.

    Nevertheless, the colossal impact force still managed to transmit throughyers of magical energy, reaching Loki.

    Huff, Huff!

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right!¡± Sensing the disturbance caused by the massive figure crashing against the outer magical energy barrier, Loki¡¯s expression shifted.

    At this point, although the Hulk¡¯s advance had been halted by the faint green magical energy and Loki wasn¡¯tpletely defenseless. When they were around three to four hundred meters above the desert, Loki conjured the small de that had vanished earlier into his left hand.

    After casting a swift nce over the Hulk, who was now less than two meters away, the small de in Loki¡¯s hand disappeared again.

    Whoosh!

    In almost an instant, the small de vanished from Loki¡¯s hand and reappeared just outside the faint green magical energy barrier. It then thrust toward the Hulk¡¯s solid chest.

    Despite being aware of the tremendous strength possessed by the massive figure before him, Loki believed that his divine tool-level small de wasparable to Thor¡¯s God of Thunder hammer. He didn¡¯t think that the creature¡¯s immense stature would be enough to withstand his attack.

    The small de that had appeared outside the faint green magical energy barrier was already embedded in the Hulk¡¯s chest in the next moment.

    However, the oue Loki anticipated¡ª an effortless pration of the creature¡¯s chest¡ª didn¡¯t ur. Given Loki¡¯s small de and the immense size of Hulk, it was like a needle poking a giant.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1118: Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 1118: Shocking</h4>

    P¨±!

    The sharp de pierced Hulk¡¯s muscr chest, but it couldn¡¯t prate theyer of green skin. It only slightly broke through the surface, leaving a shallow mark on Hulk¡¯s chest. If this were an ordinary weapon, it wouldn¡¯t have left the slightest trace on Hulk¡¯s body.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be!¡± Seeing that his small de couldn¡¯t even puncture the opponent¡¯s skin, the expression on Loki¡¯s face finally changed drastically as he shouted.

    While Loki was stunned by the fact that his de failed to pierce Hulk¡¯s skin, the Hulk, who was tearing through theyers of magical energy, also felt a wave of pain in his chest. Though Loki¡¯s small de hadn¡¯t breached Hulk¡¯s skin, it continued to exert pressure. Given enough time, it might actually manage to break through.

    ¡°Roar!¡± Feeling the icy sensation in his chest, Hulk let out an angrier roar.

    Rip!

    Furthermore, as Hulk¡¯s anger surged, his strength increased significantly. The faint green magical energy barrier that separated him from Loki was rapidly being torn apart. At this point, Hulk had already suppressed Loki above the desert and was about to crash down together with him.

    ¡°Impossible! How is this even possible?!¡± As he witnessed the giant before him tearing through his magical shield, Loki remained astonished.

    Humming!

    Just as Hulk tore apart thest remnants of the magical energy shield, Loki clenched his staff, preparing to unleash another immensely powerful spell. However, at the moment when intense magical fluctuations emanated from Loki and his staff, Hulk¡¯s massive green arm swiftly extended.

    P¨±~

    His powerful grip shattered thest invisibleyer of magical defense in front of Loki. Hulk¡¯s enormous hand reached for Loki.

    ¡­

    On the dry desert ground, Lin Rui and Thor had been observing the battle in the sky for a while. With Lin Rui and Thor¡¯s keen eyesight, even battles happening hundreds of meters away were clearly visible.

    During the moment when Loki used his ultimate move to swiftly neutralize SHIELD¡¯s mobile units and Tony¡¯s Iron Man squad, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel tense. On the other hand, Thor appeared quite unperturbed, for he understood just how formidable Loki¡¯s power was.

    The battle had been favoring Loki until the arrow Hawkeye fired broke through Loki¡¯s defenses. Thor¡¯s expression shifted slightly at that point, but he wasn¡¯t overly concerned.

    When Loki thrust his de into Hawkeye¡¯s chest and kicked him off the flying glider, Thor¡¯s brows furrowed, and he sneakily cast a nce at Lin Rui. Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s changing expression, Thor concluded that Loki¡¯s arrival on Earth had indeed brought cmity.

    Nevertheless, though Thor noticed Lin Rui¡¯s distress when Hawkeye was stabbed, he knew from J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s notification through Lin Rui¡¯s earpiece that Hawkeye was fine¡ª the de hadn¡¯t struck his heart, so he wouldn¡¯t die.

    ¡°Would Loki actually hold back? After all, those mobile squads from earlier don¡¯t seem to have suffered fatal injuries; they were just severely wounded.¡± Upon hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui pondered aloud.

    Of course, Lin Rui didn¡¯t dwell on it for long. As the battle progressed and Iron Man, who had activated his lifeform energy system, was wiped out alongside Falcon and Rogers, SHIELD finally revealed its trump card. Seeing the colossal figure leaping out of the Quinjet with a furious stance, Lin Rui felt that the battle was approaching its end.

    Indeed, as Lin Rui remainedposed and Thor looked on in astonishment, Hulk had obliterated Loki¡¯s magical defenses and seized him. Together, they crashed into the desert not far from their position. The violent impact caused a minor tremor in the vicinity, and sand was sent billowing into the air upon impact.

    ¡°So¡­ What¡¯s the deal with that big green guy? You guys shouldn¡¯t have something like that, right?¡± Observing the rising dust ahead, Thor turned to Lin Rui with a genuinely surprised tone.

    Although only a few seconds had psed from the moment Hulk acted to when he tore through Loki¡¯s magical defenses and smashed him into the ground, Thor noticed Hulk tearing through Loki¡¯s magical barrier with his hands and Loki¡¯s attempt to strike Hulk with the de.

    As a result, Thor was particrly curious about this gigantic green figure. After all, Loki was already one of the most powerful sorcerers in Asgard, surpassing all but the magical prowess of their Queen, Frigga.

    Furthermore, Loki¡¯s small de was a divine tool on par with Thor¡¯s Mj?lnir. If Loki were to strike Thor with that de, he would definitely be injured¡ª it wouldn¡¯t just leave a few scratches on the skin as it did with Hulk.

    ¡°Are you telling me there¡¯s nothing like that? How many Earthlings have you actually met?¡± Lin Rui raised an eyebrow in response to Thor¡¯s unexpected question.

    ¡°Now, are you still unconcerned about Loki? Just now, his defenses were already breached. Let me remind you that this guy, not too long ago, pped me into a serious injury with a single palm.¡± After his counter-question, Lin Rui followed up with a reminder.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. This guy possesses considerable strength; he clearly outmatches Loki in terms of power and brute force. However, while Loki might get injured, it won¡¯t be anything too severe. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be called the God of Mischief in Asgard. Perhaps that guy he threw into the ground a moment ago was merely an illusion; he¡¯s done things like that before.¡± After hearing Lin Rui¡¯s reminder, Thor shook his head and responded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the illusion thing¡­¡± Seeing how rxed Thor was, Lin Rui hesitated.

    If they had fought for so long and finally managed to bring Loki to this point, only to find out that it was just an illusion, it would be quite disappointing.

    However, regardless of the conversation between Lin Rui and Thor, the dust in the location where Hulk grabbed Loki and descended had almost dissipated.

    After Hulk smashed into the ground with Loki, a few Iron Man suits, Falcon, and Captain Rogers also joined the scene. Upon spotting Lin Rui¡¯s group on the ground, one of the Iron Man suits quickly flew over.

    Huff~

    The Iron Man suitnded smoothly before Lin Rui and then, in Lin Rui¡¯s unsurprised gaze, its armor swiftly turned transparent, revealing Tony inside. The semi-mechanical lifeform armor was indeed quite astonishing.

    ¡°Tony, how¡¯s Hawkeye?¡± As Tony walked over, Lin Rui asked about Hawkeye¡¯s condition.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the difference between your Asgardian physiology and Earthlings¡¯, but that strike didn¡¯t hit his heart. A few days of Recovery Serum, and he¡¯ll be back to bouncing around.¡± Responding quickly to Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry, Tony cast a sidelong nce at Thor while talking.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1119: The Fight Ended

    <h4>Chapter 1119: The Fight Ended</h4>

    Regarding the situation where Hawkeye was stabbed by Loki but only injured, Tony clearly didn¡¯t think Loki had held back. So, he came up with a highly usible guess himself.

    However, hearing Tony¡¯s words, Thor was left speechless. Although the people of Asgard were indeed extraterrestrial to Earthlings, they were already the closest beings to Earthlings in the Nine Realms.

    Their bodies, apart from being much stronger than those of Earthlings, weren¡¯t much different; they also had one heart located in their chests.

    In fact, the native species on each of the Nine Realms¡¯ inhabiteds were quite simr, at least in appearance. While Frost Giants and Dark Elves had their distinct characteristics, those were influenced by the specific environments of their respective worlds.

    ¡°If Loki really wanted to kill your teammate, even if that stab didn¡¯t hit a vital spot, that person wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± Frustrated, Thor looked at Tony and voiced his thoughts.

    ¡°Is that so? Then it seems we should be thanking someone¡ª Loki, right? We should be thanking him for going easy?¡± In response to Thor¡¯s words, Tony retorted without hesitation.

    ¡°Alright, alright, Tony. Now isn¡¯t the time for this conversation. We still don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening over there,¡± Noticing that Thor and Tony were about to escte the situation, Lin Rui quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°What could be happening? Dr. Banner let that big guy out, and what can Loki expect now? He probably got crushed to death long before now.¡± Unperturbed by Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony remarked casually.

    Buzzing!

    ¡°I am a god! You ignorant mortals!¡­¡±

    Boom!

    Just as Tony finished speaking, a powerful surge of magical energy emanated from the direction where Hulk and Loki had fallen. Following that, a loud crash echoed, as if something had collided. Amidst it, Loki¡¯s enraged shout could be heard. Soon after, from the area shrouded in a faint cloud of dust, Lin Rui and the others saw a massive figure moving rapidly.

    ¡°Roar! Hulk!!¡­¡±

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Following Hulk¡¯s roar, there came another sound of a heavy object hitting the ground. Alongside this sound, Lin Rui and the others observed Hulk¡¯s gigantic form amidst the dust, seemingly clutching onto something and fiercely smashing it against the ground over and over.

    ¡°That¡­ thing that Hulk¡¯s holding¡­ could it be Loki?¡± Observing the vague scene, Lin Rui¡¯s tone was tinged with curiosity.

    Thor: ¡°¡­¡±

    Thor¡¯s silence confirmed that Lin Rui was right. The figure being ruthlessly mmed into the ground by Hulk, his legs held in a vice-like grip, was none other than Loki.

    Evidently, even if it was an illusion, Loki wouldn¡¯t allow someone to treat him this way, after all, it was a matter of dignity. So, the fact that Hulk was repeatedly smashing this person down indicated that it was indeed Loki himself.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After enduring a dozen or so ms onto the ground, an infuriated Hulk finally released his grip in disdain. Subsequently, Loki, who had been thoroughly dazed by the repeated impacts, slipped from Hulk¡¯s grasp andy in the crater created by the force of the blows.

    Presently, Loki had lost the haughty bearing he had earlier; his helmet had disappeared somewhere, and his staff was now buried several meters away in the sand. Several visible scars adorned his face.

    Huff!

    ¡°Ugh¡­ you¡­ you people¡­¡± Apparently not fully grasping what he had just experienced, Loki stared with difficulty and uttered words.

    Swoosh, Swoosh, Swoosh!

    As Loki finished speaking, a group of figures rapidly approached from all sides, enclosing Loki and blocking the sunlight that had been shining directly on him. With the light blocked from his face, Loki¡¯s gaze gradually shifted forward.

    He saw therge figure that had been shaking him like a chicken earlier, standing right in front of him, its expression stern.

    Standing beside thisrge figure were several others, including Captain America, Falcon, who had battled Loki earlier, and ck Widow, who had just disembarked from the Quinjet. However, the positions of Captain America¡¯s group were evidently chosen to maintain some distance from Hulk.

    ¡°¡­¡± Seeing these Earthlings around him, especially that big guy in front of me, Loki closed his mouth firmly.

    Now that Loki¡¯s defenses were shattered and he had been pounded by Hulk, he understood it was wise to remain quiet. Faced with Captain America¡¯s shield, Falcon¡¯s weaponry, and the short de in Natasha¡¯s hand, Loki thought it best to stay put and not escte the situation.

    ¡°Hmph! Puny God!¡± Upon witnessing Loki¡¯s surrender, Hulk, standing in front of him, gave a disdainful look andmented.

    Hearing Hulk¡¯s words, Loki, pretending to be lifeless, almost jumped up in anger. However, upon considering the other¡¯s strength, Loki suppressed his impulse.

    Tap, Tap, Tap~

    As Rogers and the others encircled Loki, footsteps sounded from the side. Lin Rui and his group approached. Confirming that Loki had indeed been dazed by Hulk¡¯s pounding, Lin Rui and the others arrived with a sense of satisfaction. Of course, Thor¡¯s emotions were much moreplex.

    On one hand, given Thor¡¯s rtionship with Loki and his history of being tormented by Loki¡¯s pranks since childhood, Thor naturally hoped that Loki would suffer a setback. Yet on the other hand, Thor was Loki¡¯s brother; seeing Loki being bullied by a group of Earthlings was ufortable for him.

    It was like disciplining their own even if it wasn¡¯t in the best shape¡ª it should be done by family, and if it were Thor, he would¡¯ve given Loki a much harsher lesson. But outsiders couldn¡¯t do that.

    Tap~

    Approaching Loki, Lin Rui lowered his head to observe the once-arrogant Loki. It was quite satisfying. However, since Loki had been brought down to this state, Lin Rui¡¯s earlier intentions couldn¡¯t be carried out.

    Of course, considering Loki¡¯s nature, the likelihood of that n being executed was slim to begin with. It was more amusing to watch Loki get a taste of his own medicine.

    ¡°Jackson, is this guy really from Asgard?¡± As Lin Rui and the others approached, Rogers looked at the soot-covered Lin Rui and inquired.

    This was the first time Lin Rui had openly revealed himself as Phantom Knight to Rogers and the others. Of course, everyone present had a pretty good idea about it, except for Dr. Banner and Falcon.

    Upon hearing Rogers inquire about a seemingly random kid, Falcon nced at Lin Rui in surprise. As for Hulk, he wasn¡¯t particrly interested in these matters now.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1120: Reckless?

    <h4>Chapter 1120: Reckless?</h4>

    Upon hearing Rogers¡¯ words, Lin Rui nced at Thor who stood beside him. ¡°Well, he is indeed from Asgard. Haven¡¯t you also detected the Bifrost¡¯s location?¡±

    ¡°In that case, he shoulde with us for now. SHIELD is quite hospitable to unfriendly extraterrestrial visitors like him.¡± Upon Lin Rui¡¯s response, Rogers turned his attention to Loki on the ground and stated.

    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­¡± Hearing Rogers¡¯ two statements, Lin Rui didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    In theory, Loki hadmitted a crime on Earth, and among them, SHIELD was the most qualified to detain him. However, Loki¡¯s status was quite special; he couldn¡¯t be confined by SHIELD just because they wanted to. Furthermore, Lin Rui hadn¡¯t really informed Rogers about Loki¡¯s background and identity.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t take Loki away. He can only go with me or return to Asgard!¡± Just as Lin Rui felt embarrassed by Rogers¡¯ words, Thor, who had been observing Loki beside him, suddenly stepped forward and spoke with a very serious and resolute tone.

    With his words spoken, Thor moved forward, standing in front of Loki like a mountain, shielding him from any difficulties.

    Seeing Thor¡¯s actions and hearing his words, Rogers and the others were surprised. Although they knew that the person before them also hailed from Asgard, Thor had conducted himself well on Earth. Additionally, Asgard was a of life, so were these two men acquaintances?

    However, even if Thor had behaved admirably on Earth and had gained respect from Rogers and his team, it didn¡¯t mean he could intervene in this matter. Therefore, despite their surprise at Thor¡¯s words, Rogers and his team didn¡¯t n to yield. Perhaps, Thor was only speaking out because they were both from Asgard.

    ¡°Well¡­ this guy is Thor¡¯s brother, although they don¡¯t seem alike at all.¡± Observing the expressions of surprise on Rogers and his team and noting Thor¡¯s demeanor, Lin Rui exined at the right moment.

    ¡°Exactly! He¡¯s my brother and also Asgard¡¯s Second Prince! You can¡¯t take him!¡± Following Lin Rui¡¯s exnation, Thor added.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s exnation and Thor¡¯s words, Rogers and his surrounding team were even more astonished. They hadn¡¯t expected that this troublemaker, who caused problems and even injured Jack, Hawkeye, and a specialized squad along with Iron Man¡¯s team, had an actual connection to Thor, and he was another prince of Asgard.

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s Thor¡¯s brother and Asgard¡¯s prince, he still needs toe with us. This is Earth, not Asgard, and he needs to abide by Earth¡¯s rules.¡± While Rogers found Loki¡¯s background and identity surprising, Captain Rogers didn¡¯t yield.

    For Rogers, in situations involving extraterrestrial events, they represented the entirety of Earth. After all, Earth seemed to be the only one in contact with extraterrestrial civilizations, and SHIELD wouldn¡¯t mind standing in for Lin Rui and his group.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Seeing Rogers¡¯ stance, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t sure how to respond.

    Lin Rui¡¯s desire was certainly to make Loki suffer a bit, but he also understood that Loki was cunning, and SHIELD might not be able to hold him. Furthermore, Thor was now standing in their way, and Lin Rui couldn¡¯t just watch as conflicts arose between Thor and Rogers.

    ¡°How about¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it! You can¡¯t take Loki!¡± Before Lin Rui could say anything else, Thor emphasized his stance once again, in a domineering manner.

    As he spoke, Thor took a step forward, moving right in front of Hulk. Crackling sounds filled the air. Recognizing that the giant Hulk was the most powerful among these people, electric arcs started to emerge from Thor¡¯s body.

    However, just as Thor took a step forward and sparks began to arc from his body, Hulk, standing before him, impatiently swatted his hand. With a loud thud, Thor, who had just positioned himself in front of Loki, was sent flying at an angle through the air. Thin arcs of pale blue electricity flickered in the air as he flew.

    ¡°Annoying!¡± After swatting Thor away with a p, Hulk retrieved his hand and muttered in annoyance.

    Lin Rui¡¯s group: ¡°¡­¡±

    That was extremely violent!

    ¡°Alright, now there¡¯s no one blocking us. Falcon, shackle him up, we¡¯ll take him back to headquarters for custody, activating the highest-level prison.¡± After a brief pause, Captain Rogers continued, addressing Falcon.

    ¡°Understood, Captain,¡± Falcon replied, then stowed away his weapons and retrieved a specialized pair of handcuffs from his waist, ready to bend down and shackle Loki.

    Humming!

    However, just as Falcon was about to shackle the immobile Loki, a surge of magical energy suddenly emerged from nearby. Then, a familiar magic Spatial Teleportation portal appeared by their side. Subsequently, several sorcerers emerged from it, led by Wong.

    Click!

    With a soft sound, as the sorcerers emerged from the Magic portal, Falcon managed to swiftly and effectively shackle Loki.

    ¡°Wong?! Why are you guys here? Weren¡¯t youpletely indifferent to our matters before? What¡¯s the meaning of appearing here now?¡± As Wong and his group approached, Jack, who had been standing quietly by Lin Rui¡¯s side without speaking, suddenly stepped forward to confront Wong, questioning him.

    ¡°We¡­ we won¡¯t discuss that matter anymore. It¡¯s in the past. We¡¯re here this time because of him¡ª Loki, Asgard¡¯s second prince.¡± Upon hearing Jack¡¯s inquiry, Wong frowned slightly, avoiding an exnation and gesturing toward the shackled Loki.

    ¡°Because of Loki?¡± Hearing Wong¡¯s response, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes blinked as he muttered to himself.

    Lin Rui wasn¡¯t aware of the meeting between the Ancient One, Odin, and Loki¡¯s visit to Earth and his interaction with the Ancient One. Simrly, Thor hadn¡¯t been in contact with Earth¡¯s sorcerers since his arrival on Earth. Thus, seeing Loki captured and Wong¡¯s immediate appearance surprised Lin Rui.

    ¡°Jack? Who are they¡­?¡± Seeing the conversation between Jack and Wong, Rogers couldn¡¯t help but ask. Because of Wong¡¯s attitude, it seemed like they didn¡¯t regard him and his team highly.

    ¡°Captain Rogers, they are Earth¡¯s sorcerers, and they¡¯ve been dwelling in the Himyas.¡± Upon Rogers¡¯ inquiry, Jack answered politely.

    ¡°Captain America, Mr. Steve Rogers, we need to take Loki away, and we hope that you won¡¯t make the situation hard for us.¡± After Jack¡¯s response, Wong smiled at Rogers and spoke.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1121: Carrying Off

    <h4>Chapter 1121: Carrying Off</h4>

    ¡­

    Ten minutester, following a golden blink of light, Wong and his group of Sorcerers departed with Loki, who was still shackled. Although both Captain Rogers and Tony were very reluctant to hand Loki over to Wong¡¯s group, thetter had better reasons and more formidable power.

    When Wong initially requested to take Loki, Captain Rogers had refused. While he didn¡¯t regard Sorcerers with the same disdain as Jack did, his opinion was still fairly neutral.

    However, Wong exined that Sorcerers had always had connections with Asgard. Given that Loki¡¯s arrival on Earth should have beenmunicated with Sorcerers beforehand, it made sense that Sorcerers should handle the situation.

    Although they had arrived after Loki had been subdued and shackled, just as they intervened when Kaecilius severely injured Lin Rui.

    Faced with Wong¡¯s exnation, Tony was the first to reject it, clearly stating that they wouldn¡¯t hand Loki over. Simrly, SHIELD, representing them on the surface, wouldn¡¯t agree either. Thus, a standoff emerged.

    Even Lin Rui¡¯s intervention couldn¡¯t resolve the issue. Thor, on the other hand, leaned towards letting the Sorcerers take Loki. At the very least, the Ancient One and Odin had some rapport, and they had the strength to keep Loki in check.

    Thor was truly concerned that if Loki stayed in SHIELD, he might break out the next day and wreak havoc, even destroying Washington.

    Therefore, when both sides couldn¡¯t reach a consensus, conflict became inevitable. However, before Tony and the others could react, numerous golden magical chains suddenly emerged from the desert beneath them, immobilizing thempletely.

    ¡°Roar! Hulk!!¡­¡±

    Swoosh!

    Just as Hulk shattered the magical chains binding him, a magical portal appeared beneath him, directly transporting him away. Afterward, Wong and his group calmly picked up Loki from the ground and left, right before Tony and the others¡¯ eyes.

    As thest sorcerer entered the magical portal, the golden circle disappeared rapidly before Rogers and the others. In the instant the magical portal vanished, the golden magical chains that had imprisoned them also shattered into golden lights, and Tony and the others regained their freedom.

    ¡°These Sorcerers!! I¡¯m growing more and more irritated by them!¡± Tony swiped his hand, dispersing the golden dots of light around him, and grumbled with an unpleasant expression.

    Tony had always been excessively proud and arrogant. Although he had improved significantly after bing Iron Man and shouldered many significant responsibilities, some things were ingrained. However, Tony¡¯s pride held no weight among Sorcerers. To them, all other Earthlings were essentially the same.

    ¡°Tony, let it go. After all, Loki is trouble. Letting them take him might be a good thing for us. Otherwise, who knows, Loki might destroy SHIELD headquarters tomorrow. Don¡¯t underestimate him.¡± Seeing Tony and Captain Rogers both looking displeased, Lin Rui tried to defuse the tension.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s trouble? I like to solve those troubles. I don¡¯t need others worrying about it for me! Besides, even if SHIELD can¡¯t hold him, Stark Industry can.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Tony retorted without mincing his words.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Since Loki had been taken away by Wong¡¯s group, there was no point in saying more. They had to ept this oue.

    tter, tter, tter!

    ¡°Where¡¯s Loki?! Where did you take Loki!?¡±

    While Tony and the others were displeased by Loki being taken away by Sorcerers, Thor, who had been smacked away by Hulk, finally returned. However, despite Thor¡¯s return, he didn¡¯t find Loki anywhere; even the colossal Hulk who¡¯d swatted him was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Jackson! Where¡¯s Loki?¡± With no one answering his question, Thor marched up to Lin Rui.

    ¡°Thor, Loki was taken away by Sorcerers. He¡¯s no longer under our control,¡± Lin Rui exined helplessly, seeing Thor¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Sorcerers? Ancient One took Loki away?¡± Thor¡¯s tone softened as he continued to inquire upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    ¡°Ancient One didn¡¯te, but he must have sent those Sorcerers to take Loki away.¡±

    ¡°If Loki has been taken to the Sorcerers¡¯ side¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be any issues¡­¡± Confirming that Loki had been taken by Sorcerers, Thor blinked his eyes a few times and muttered to himself.

    While SHIELD might not have been able to contain Loki due to his unique identity, Sorcerers were a different matter. With the presence of Ancient Onesorcerer(s), Loki wouldn¡¯t cause trouble. Moreover, being taken away by Ancient Onesorcerer(s), even if he was locked up or given a scolding, wouldn¡¯t be a particrly embarrassing ordeal for Loki. At most, it would be akin to an elder giving him guidance.

    ¡°Well, where¡¯s that big guy then? I want a one-on-one with him!¡± Since Loki was no longer around, Thor decided to let go of that matter and focused on finding Hulk, who had smacked him away earlier.

    ¡°Um¡­ he¡­¡± Hearing that Thor was looking for Hulk, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. After all, he didn¡¯t know where Wong had sent Hulk.

    Buzzing!

    Swoosh!

    Just as Lin Rui was grappling with how to answer Thor, a golden magical portal suddenly appeared in the air nearby. Following that, Hulk emerged directly from within the portal, dropping onto the desert ground with a thud.

    Upon Hulk¡¯s reappearance, Rogers and the others turned their attention to him. Amid their gazes, Hulk¡¯s massive form rapidly shrank on the sandy surface, eventually transforming back into Dr. Banner.

    Struggling within the sand pit for a few moments, Dr. Banner, looking rather disheveled, pulled himself out of the pit with his ¡°divine tool,¡± his oversized pants, in his hands.

    ¡°Dr. Banner?! Are you alright?¡± Seeing Hulk¡¯s transformation back into Dr. Banner, Captain Rogers hurried over and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just a bit dizzy¡­ felt like I was in freefall from a high ce for a while, falling for a long time, almost like a dream,¡± Dr. Banner said as he shook his head in response to Rogers¡¯ inquiry, seeming somewhat unclear about what had just happened.

    ¡°Um¡­ you were indeed in freefall, but that¡¯s all over now. Hulk did well this time.¡± Seeing Dr. Banner¡¯s puzzled expression, Captain Rogers awkwardly exined.

    ¡°Is that so? I think I need a rest.¡± Clearly not fully recovered, Dr. Banner sat down on the desert ground while clutching his oversized pants.

    Just as Dr. Banner settled down, someone approached.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1122: Finished

    <h4>Chapter 1122: Finished</h4>

    nk!

    ¡°Are you the big guy from earlier?¡± The person approaching Dr. Banner wasn¡¯t anyone else but Thor, the same Thor who had mentioned wanting to have a one-on-one showdown with Hulk. Clearly, Thor had witnessed the transformation of Hulk back into Dr. Banner.

    ¡°Hmm? You are¡­ you¡¯re that alien from Asgard! I¡¯ve been wanting to meet you. Would you be interested in helping me with some experiments? I¡¯ve been researching alien lifeforms recently,¡± Dr. Banner eximed with excitement upon seeing Thor approach.

    ¡°Experiments and research?¡± Thor had initiallye looking for trouble, but Banner¡¯s unexpected response left him baffled.

    Inhale!

    Given Dr. Banner¡¯s current authority within SHIELD, he indeed had the means to provide Thor with many things. Of course, saying these things in his current state was akin to delivering a powerful punch into cotton for Thor, who had originallye prepared for a confrontation. The punch had no impact at all.

    ¡°What do you mean¡­ by this?¡± As Banner kept advancing, Thor¡¯s voice started to tremble slightly.

    ¡°My meaning is¡­ perhaps you would be willing to apany me back. There¡¯s usually not much to do, just provide me with some of your hair, blood, and even body tissues, if you¡¯re willing¡­¡± In response to Thor¡¯s inquiry, Dr. Banner earnestly answered.

    In the next instant, Dr. Banner¡¯s previously empty hand had already grabbed onto Thor¡¯s arm, as if fearing that the alien subject he¡¯d just encountered might escape.

    ¡°You!¡­ What are you trying to do?!¡­¡± Thor, taken aback by the individual in front of him, clutching his oversized pants, and recalling his earlier words, suddenly felt a shiver down his spine.

    Clearly, even the mightiest individuals could be ovee when faced with a scientist driven by scientific curiosity. Thor, who hade in with such determination, was now standing in front of a scientist with an empty hand and only his oversized pants, feeling quite horrified.

    This scientist was asking for his hair, blood, and tissues?! Just the thought was terrifying!

    Hu!

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass on that one-on-one! I¡¯m heading back! I need to go check on Loki!¡± Shaking off Dr. Banner¡¯s grip on his hand, Thor eximed nervously.

    Then, Thor briskly walked over to where Lin Rui was, putting some distance between himself and Dr. Banner. Naturally, Lin Rui, who had been concerned that Thor might stir up trouble, almost burst outughing upon witnessing this scene. However, with Thor having been scared off, everything seemed to have settled down.

    However, Lin Rui had originally intended to spar with Thor, to test the extent of Thor¡¯s recovery of power. If Thor¡¯s strength was adequate, Lin Rui had even nned to ask him for assistance against Dormammu.

    But now, it appeared that Thor wasn¡¯t up to the task. In fact, not only Thor, even Loki, whose strength hadn¡¯t been suppressed, wouldn¡¯t be suitable.

    Thus, the events that unfolded among Lin Rui, Thor, and Dr. Banner in the Sahara Desert turned into something of a farce. Apart from causing some trouble for Tony, SHIELD, and even himself, there wasn¡¯t much gained.

    Even Loki, who was supposed to be detained by SHIELD, was taken away by Sorcerers who unexpectedly appeared. Lin Rui and hispanions seemed to have gained nothing from this encounter.

    ¡°Sigh! After spending so much time and effort, am I destined to be nothing more than a spectator in this situation?¡± Watching hispanions who had gone through a senseless battle on his behalf, Lin Rui felt a touch of guilt within him.

    ¡°Never mind, if I¡¯m destined to stay out of this, then I can only hope that the Ancient One and the other Sorcerers manage to drive Dormammu away sessfully. After all, ording to the original storyline, Dormammu is supposed to be defeated by Doctor Strange. It¡¯s just that the Ancient One¡­¡± Lin Rui concluded with this thought.

    Next, Lin Rui felt apologetic as he expressed his apologies to Tony, Rogers, and the others. If he and Thor hadn¡¯t engaged inbat here, Loki wouldn¡¯t have been drawn into causing such a major incident.

    However, Tony and the others reassured him; while Tony¡¯s Iron Man suits were damaged, they could be repaired, and the SHIELD operatives who were injured had strong physical constitutions and ample medication for a swift recovery.

    As for Hawkeye, the blow from Loki seemed to have missed his heart due to some reason, so he wasn¡¯t gravely harmed and would need only a couple of days¡¯ rest. Overall, this incident was neither too significant nor too minor.

    Nevertheless, it gave Tony, SHIELD, and Lin Rui a renewed sense of the disparity between Earth and other alien civilizations. After all, except for Hulk¡¯s intervention, Loki would have been a force to reckon with.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s regroup and head back. We can leave a small team behind to handle the aftermath. I¡¯ve heard reports that a few search teams are approaching from the southwest. We better make our exit,¡± The Quinjets that had been hovering in the air earlier hadnded, and now Captain Rogers took charge of post-battle operations.

    Captain Rogers didn¡¯t intend to engage with the search teams gradually closing in from the southwest. After all, they were local search parties, and while SHIELD was responsible for safeguarding Earth and its people, these minor matters didn¡¯t require their intervention.

    Besides, the opposing teams hadn¡¯t yet reached SHIELD¡¯s level of operation.

    However, when Jack heard Captain Rogers¡¯s words, his gaze flickered. Not long ago, he had personally sent away a group of desert explorers who appeared to be in distress. If those search teams were looking for that particr desert exploration team, even if they scoured the Sahara Desert, they wouldn¡¯t find them.

    Under Captain Rogers¡¯smand, a highly skilled SHIELD team swiftly began to clear the battlefield. Working alongside Tony in his Iron Man suits, they tidied up everything that should remain hidden from civilians¡¯ sight. Then, they boarded the Quinjets and retreated.

    Once SHIELD had withdrawn, only Lin Rui¡¯s group remained on the ground. Since they had sorcerer Jack among them, they didn¡¯t take the SHIELD jets back. Tony had SHIELD help transport the damaged Iron Man suits while he nned to return with Lin Rui and the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll teleport you back first,¡± Seeing the SHIELD Quinjets disappear into the horizon, Jack extended his hand and began tracing symbols in the air.

    Whoooosh~

    Soon, a golden magic portal materialized in front of them. Lin Rui and the others stepped into it one by one, transporting them back to the Stark Industry building in New York City.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1123: Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 1123: Doubts</h4>

    *Exhale!*

    After sending Lin Rui and the others back, Jack didn¡¯t follow suit. Instead, he closed the Magical Portal and then opened a new one across from him. After opening the new gate, Jack nced toward the previous one and reached out to activate the new Magical Portal.

    *Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh~*

    In the next instant, the trapped desert expedition team that Jack had previously sent away was sucked out from the Magic Portal.

    ¡°Ah!¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh!!¡­¡±

    Amidst a series of tumbling and iling, the individuals who had been teleported back by Jack from the Magical Portalnded in the sand, letting out a mix of exmations and screams.

    Earlier, in order to quickly transport these people away, Jack had chosen a location he was familiar with and where he could maintain control. This location happened to be the castle hall within the Frankenstein Family stronghold in New York.

    These individuals, exhausted from being trapped in the desert, hadn¡¯t left the castle hall since Lin Rui and Thor¡¯s battle had ended, along with the confrontation between Loki and the others.

    Therefore, Jack pulled them back in directly. After all, the search teams heading their way were most likely looking for them, and leaving them here wasn¡¯t an issue.

    However, these people had experienced some extraordinary events, and they might never find a reasonable exnation for what they had witnessed and personally encountered. But that wasn¡¯t Jack¡¯s concern ¨C ensuring their safety was already quite an aplishment.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back¡­¡± Taking a brief look to make sure these people were alright, Jack muttered to himself before stepping into the Magical Portal before him.

    *Humming sound~*

    Soon, after Jack entered, the golden light circle that had transported the entire desert expedition team rapidly shrank and eventually vanished. The mercenaries, Professor Astor, and the others who had been groaning on the ground and witnessed this scene were left speechless, obviously startled.

    *Rumbling, Rumbling~*

    Not long after Jack¡¯s departure, Professor Astor and the others heard the sound of engines revving from across the sand dunes. The search teams had finally arrived!

    ¡­

    Back in New York, Lin Rui briefly used the Recovery Serum at Stark Industry to freshen up and change clothes before heading home. At this point, Lin Rui was almost ready to give up on getting involved in any further incidents.

    If Dormammu invaded Earth, so be it ¨C he had done what he could. As for how the situation would unfold, it seemed that Lin Rui no longer had the power to intervene.

    ¡°The Main Quest¡­ Well, it hasn¡¯t set apletion deadline or penalties for failure, so I¡¯ll leave it for now.¡± Lying on his bed in his room, Lin Rui closed his eyes and silently pondered.

    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Temporarily putting aside thepletion of the Main Quest, Lin Rui sighed helplessly.

    The main reason why Lin Rui couldn¡¯t get involved in the Dormammu¡¯s invasion of Earth was primarily due to his insufficient strength.

    Although he had unexpectedly been to Asgard once and even been transported away by the Space Stone, these experiences had greatly improved his abilities. He had even gained insights into the realm of internal energy.

    However, despite Lin Rui¡¯s significant power growth, he was still consideredparatively strong among his fellow League of Defenders members. At least, his increase in strength was faster than Spiderman¡¯s. Nevertheless, he still couldn¡¯t be ssified as one of Earth¡¯s topbat forces.

    However, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t the protagonist of this world to begin with; he was essentially an outsider. If the world¡¯s power didn¡¯t increase the difficulty for him, it would already be good enough.

    It was impossible for him to be bestowed with the protagonist¡¯s aura, enabling him to aplish tasks that required top-tier strength even before he reached that level ¨C that would be unreasonable.

    ¡°Still not strong enough! And I don¡¯t know why the system suddenly gave me this Main Quest. Could it be because I¡¯m close topleting the previous Main Quest?¡± Letting out a sigh, Lin Rui silently contemted his thoughts.

    Though the System had given Lin Rui some other Quests before, there was only one Main Quest ¨C to be a Superhero. Lin Rui was already close topleting this Main Quest, with thepletion progress bar showing over ny percent.

    Perhaps he could finish this Main Quest within a few months; Lin Rui believed the Reward wouldn¡¯t disappoint him when the time came.

    ¡°My Training technique has reached the Advanced level, and it¡¯s time to level up. But there¡¯s still a long way to go before reaching the legendary ¡®breaking through the void with martial arts¡¯ level!¡± Since he wanted to enhance his strength, the first thing he needed to do was upgrade the internal energy Training technique he was currently practicing.

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that helping Asgard repel the Dark Elf invasionpleted a Hidden Quest, and obtaining the Space Stone also granted me a fair amount of Reward Points. Otherwise, upgrading the Training technique wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.¡± Muttering these thoughts, Lin Rui opened the System Shopping Center.

    *Huff~*

    However, just as Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness entered the system marketce, he noticed that something was amiss.

    ¡°Hmm? Where¡¯s the bug¡¯s revival altar? Why is it gone!?¡± Seeing that there was nothing in the position where the bug¡¯s revival altar used to be in the System Shopping Center, it had reverted to its original state.

    After the initial shock, Lin Rui became instantly anxious. If the revival altar had disappeared, did that mean the bug had already been revived? Such thoughts couldn¡¯t help but cross Lin Rui¡¯s mind.

    Additionally, due to Lin Rui¡¯s earlier spection about the true nature of the bug, he didn¡¯t actually hope that the bug would revive so soon.

    Consequently, upon discovering the absence of the revival altar, Lin Rui¡¯s consciousness quickly circled his mental space, but he found nothing.

    Upon realizing that his mental space was free of the revival altar, he carefully searched the System Shopping Center again, but there was still no sign of the revival altar or the bug.

    ¡°This is odd. How can it just vanish like that? Could it be that the System Shopping Center absorbed it?¡± Lin Rui was genuinely surprised after failing to locate the revival altar and the bug.

    In the past, Lin Rui had invested quite a few Reward Points to resurrect the bug. Although he hadn¡¯t continued to invest Reward Points into the revival altar after suspecting the bug¡¯s background, it had exhibited some activity within the altar at that time, as if the bug was about to be revived.

    And considering that the bug had previously been able to create this revival altar within the System Shopping Center, it wouldn¡¯t have been inexplicably absorbed just before its imminent revival.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I wonder if it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing.¡± Confirming the disappearance of the bug, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but think.

    When Lin Rui didn¡¯t have much understanding of the system, the bug had indeed helped him a lot, making it rtively smooth for him to ovee the weak stage. Lin Rui was genuinely grateful for that. However, as the bug went dormant and Lin Rui¡¯s understanding of the system grew, his perspective shifted.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1124: Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 1124: Promotion</h4>

    *After pondering the disappearance of the revival altar for a while,* Lin Rui ultimately chose to look at the disappearance of the bug in a positive light.

    At least, Lin Rui believed that he could utilize the System Shopping Center quite effectively even without the bug¡¯s guidance. Plus, he wouldn¡¯t need to share his Reward Points with the bug anymore.

    Consequently, Lin Rui didn¡¯t hesitate much and spent the majority of his Reward Points to exchange for a more advanced continuation of the Training technique from the System Shopping Center.

    ording to the description of this Training technique, once practiced to the highest level, Lin Rui¡¯s strength would reach the pinnacle of ¡°breaking through the void with martial arts,¡± capable of moving mountains and seas with a wave of his hand. That was truly top-tier power, as found in various Eastern stories.

    ¡°I hope that dayes soon. Given the current development of the world¡¯s storyline, my current strength really isn¡¯t sufficient!¡± Carefully absorbing the newly acquired Training technique instructions within his mind, Lin Rui helplessly thought.

    Subsequently, Lin Rui ceased to think about other matters and discarded all external influences, diving deep into profound meditation. Having exchanged for the more advanced Training technique, Lin Rui needed some time to upgrade his internal energy.

    Lin Rui hoped that after upgrading this Training technique, his strength would increase significantly. In this way, he would have more confidence to participate in the uing events.

    *Humming¡± Buzzing~*

    While Lin Rui appeared to be sleeping on his bed but was actually deeply immersed in practicing the Training technique, faint azure light emanated from every pore of his body, barely visible to the naked eye.

    Quickly, the light filled the entire room. If J.A.R.V.I.S. had been monitoring Lin Rui¡¯s room at that moment, it would have noticed that the energy level in Lin Rui¡¯s room had reached Level Three and was progressing toward being more advanced.

    ¡°Hmm hmm~~ Hmm~~¡± Downstairs, Lin Rui¡¯s father, Lin Hai, was bustling in the kitchen, humming a tune while preparing dishes.

    Having his sone home for a visit was a rare asion, especially since he mentioned that his work with Mr. Stark was temporarily on hold. This time, he could stay at home for a longer period, which made both Lin Hai and Mary very happy.

    Thus, Lin Hai had decided not to go to work but instead stayed at home, cooking delicious meals for his son.

    Although his son¡¯s life seemed to be exceptionally charmed after he entered high school ¨C getting noticed by Iron Man, Tony Stark, and working at Stark Industries ¨C Lin Hai and Mary, after the initial delight and pride, often missed their son¡¯s presence.

    After all, children from other families typically start to distance themselves from their parents after entering college, but Lin Rui had done so three years early.

    Speaking of which, in just two months, Lin Rui would be entering his second year of high school. Of course, given Lin Rui¡¯s current situation, whether he attended school or not was no longer of great importance. Both Lin Hai and Mary supported Lin Rui¡¯s choices; after all, he needed to shape his own life.

    *Ding~*

    Just as Lin Hai was humming a tune and cooking in the kitchen, the sound of a doorbell rang from the entrance. Poking his head out from the kitchen, Lin Hai saw a familiar figure standing outside, peering in.

    ¡°Tom! The door¡¯s not locked,e on in! Jackson¡¯s upstairs sleeping. Uncle Lin is cooking ¨C you don¡¯t need to go home, just eat here!¡± Seeing that figure, Lin Hai waved a spat in his hand and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Alright, Uncle Lin!¡± Tom, outside the door, heard Lin Hai¡¯s voice and answered before entering.

    Subsequently, Tom went straight upstairs. Passing through the kitchen, Tom greeted Lin Hai, ¡°Uncle Lin, I¡¯m heading upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Sure, go ahead!¡±

    *Tap Tap Tap~*

    ¡°Tom has been through a lot too! But now he¡¯s finally recovered, and he did help our Jackson.¡± Hearing Tom¡¯s footsteps heading upstairs, Lin Hai continued cooking and couldn¡¯t help but think.

    *Bang!*

    However, just as Lin Hai finished cooking two dishes downstairs, there suddenly came a loud crash from upstairs. It was as if something had mmed forcefully against the wall, causing the entire house to tremble slightly.

    Hearing this noise, Lin Hai immediately became anxious, grabbing the spat and rushing out of the kitchen. ¡°Jackson! Tom! What happened?!¡±

    Shouting, Lin Hai was about to rush upstairs. But just as he was about to climb the stairs, above him, Tom¡¯s head appeared.

    ¡°Uncle Lin, it¡¯s okay. I identally knocked over the wardrobe while ying with Jackson. We¡¯re fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Tom exined quickly as he saw Lin Hai heading upstairs.

    ¡°The wardrobe fell over? You guys didn¡¯t fight, did you?¡± Hearing Tom¡¯s exnation, Lin Hai slowed his steps and asked skeptically.

    Although boys often y around and roughhouse, knocking over a wardrobe was no ordinary y. Judging from their body sizes, Tom was much stronger and more muscr than Lin Rui, making Lin Hai somewhat worried about his son. Thus, he didn¡¯t stop his steps.

    ¡°Dad! It¡¯s okay, Tom and I were really just ying. I¡¯ve already propped the wardrobe back up!¡± Just as Tom anxiously watched Lin Haie up step by step, Lin Rui¡¯s voice came from his room, confirming that everything was indeed fine.

    ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t disturb you two young men ying! Just be careful and don¡¯t break anything again!¡± Upon hearing his son¡¯s words, Lin Hai finally felt relieved. He gave this reminder before turning around and heading downstairs.

    *Exhale~*

    Seeing Lin Hai turn around and head downstairs, Tom, who was leaning against the staircase with his head sticking out, heaved a long sigh of relief. He then ced his hand over his chest, slowly crouching down, his face showing a slight expression of pain.

    After crouching on the staircase for a few seconds, Tom slowly stood up and then walked toward Lin Rui¡¯s room. However, this time, Tom¡¯s steps were genuinely cautious and careful, as if Lin Rui¡¯s room concealed some enormous danger.

    When Tom reached the doorway of Lin Rui¡¯s room, he paused his steps. The door wasn¡¯t tightly shut; there was a small gap left, which Tom had just opened. However, Tom only opened it slightly, and then a powerful force surged out from the room, directly pushing him out before crashing into the corridor wall.

    The loud crash earlier wasn¡¯t the wardrobe falling ¨C it was the sound of Tom being mmed against the wall.

    ¡°Jackson?¡± Standing at the doorway of Lin Rui¡¯s room, Tom cautiously called out.

    Although Lin Rui¡¯s voice had clearlye from inside the room just now, there was now no sound. Moreover, there was an overwhelming force emanating from Lin Rui¡¯s room, a force that Lin Rui couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of.

    Hence, Tom was now concerned that something might have happened to Lin Rui inside the room. Perhaps he was possessed by some malevolent force or something of the sort. Tom was aware of the force he had felt earlier; it was a power unique to Lin Rui.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1125: Test

    <h4>Chapter 1125: Test</h4>

    After Tom¡¯s shout, there was still no response from the room, as if the previous sound had been an illusion and Lin Rui wasn¡¯t actually in the room. Not receiving any reply from Lin Rui, Tom didn¡¯t dare to continue pushing the door. He stood at the doorway, cautiously feeling the situation inside the room through the narrow gap.

    *Ding Ding Ding~*

    While Tom was standing at Lin Rui¡¯s doorway, grappling with uncertainty, his phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He quickly pulled out the phone, seeing an unknown caller.

    ¡°Hello? This is Tom Smith, who¡¯s calling?¡± With his hand half-covering his mouth, Tom answered the phone in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Tom, it¡¯s Tony Stark.¡± Tony¡¯s voice came from the other end after Tom picked up the call.

    ¡°Tony Stark?!¡±

    ¡°Jackson is in the room right now, but the situation is a bit special, likely rted to the energy within him. However, there¡¯s no danger. If you¡¯re willing, could you help watch over him there? ording to J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s calctions, Jackson shouldn¡¯t take too long to wake up,¡± Tony continued speaking without minding Tom¡¯s surprise.

    When Lin Rui was immersed in deep meditation, upgrading his Training Technique and unconsciously releasing internal energy to fill the room, Tony, who had previously installed a dangerous energy detection system in Lin Rui¡¯s home, received a notification from J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Through calctions, J.A.R.V.I.S determined that the extremely high energy reaction in Lin Rui¡¯s room was under control and wouldn¡¯t pose any danger. Moreover, those energies were protecting Lin Rui, who was temporarily in deep meditation, excluding any outsiders from the room.

    Therefore, Tony just had J.A.R.V.I.S keep an eye on things and didn¡¯t take any further action. However, Tom¡¯s idental intrusion was unexpected, and Tony was concerned when he saw Tom being sted away by the internal energy.

    It was only after Tom managed to stand up that Tony remembered that this guy seemed to be a new version of Winter Soldier, even stronger than the ones he had hidden away himself.

    To prevent Tom from worrying and from identally intruding into Lin Rui¡¯s room again, Tony called him to remind him of Lin Rui¡¯s current situation. The voice that came from Lin Rui¡¯s room earlier was simted by J.A.R.V.I.S., as Tony didn¡¯t want Lin Hai to worry if he heard it aftering upstairs.

    ¡°Sure, Mr. Stark, I¡¯ll stay here and make sure nobody disturbs him!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s reminder, Tom solemnly promised.

    ¡°Well, then thank you. Tom, you¡¯re a good kid,¡± Tonyplimented briefly after getting Tom¡¯s response.

    Afterward, Tony hung up the phone from his end, and Tom, feeling a little excited, put his phone away. Then, he turned his back to Lin Rui¡¯s room, like a guardian, stationed at the door.

    ¡°Sir, Tom Smith, he¡¯s the Super Powered individual from the newly emerging Vignte group called the Anti-Evil Team on the streets of New York,¡± Inside Stark Industries Tower, Tony, who had just endedmunication with Tom, received a reminder from J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Clearly, under the powerful monitoring of J.A.R.V.I.S., Tom¡¯s and Dave¡¯s actions hadn¡¯t escaped everyone¡¯s notice. After all, following the rise of Vigntes like the Phantom Knight, imitators were cropping up everywhere.

    To avoid unnecessary trouble, J.A.R.V.I.S. monitored and investigated every newly emerging Vignte, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t cause any problems.

    ¡°Oh? So, in that case, he¡¯s also considered a hero now?¡± Surprised by J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s report, Tony remarked.

    ¡°Seems that way. Because of Phantom Knight, they¡¯re definitely doing much better than other new Vigntes. With them around, the security of New York has been maintained rtively well,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. provided his evaluation of Tom¡¯s team.

    Due to the significant power upgrades within the members of the League of Defenders, apart from Spider-Man asionally patrolling the streets and helping the elderly and vulnerable, the other members no longer got involved in minor street incidents.

    Meanwhile, other newly emerging Vigntes like Tom and Dave were engaging in the tasks that the League of Defenders had initially undertaken.

    ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s good. J.A.R.V.I.S, if they encounter any difficulties, you can provide some assistance as needed.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    Little did Tom know that the team he and Dave formed had already been thoroughly investigated by others. However, Tony was an ally, and perhaps he could genuinely help themter on.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui was at home upgrading his Training Technique to enhance his strength, Loki, who had been taken away by Wang and a few Sorcerers, had now arrived at the hidden retreat of Sorcerers in the Himyas. The specialized alloy handcuffs that had restrained Loki¡¯s hands were nowhere to be seen, reced by a golden magical chain.

    Loki, shackled by the magical chain, sat coldly on a chair. The wounds on his face had mostly recovered, but it was unclear what he was thinking at this moment. This ce was the backyard of the Sorcerer¡¯s retreat, a location seldom visited by the Sorcerers.

    Wang had brought Loki directly here, recing his previous restraints with a more secure set of magical handcuffs, and then he left Loki here on his own.

    *Humming~*

    Just when Loki had been left alone for about an hour, a golden Magical Portal appeared in front of him. Then, the Ancient One stepped out from within.

    ¡°Ancient One.¡± Upon seeing the appearance of the Ancient One, Loki¡¯s gaze flickered, and he greeted with a subdued tone.

    ¡°Loki, you should know why I brought you here, right?¡± Walking up to Loki, the Ancient One lowered her head slightly and asked.

    ¡°Is it because I injured a few Earthlings? Was all of this really necessary?¡± Upon hearing the Ancient One¡¯s question, Loki responded with a somewhat indifferent counter-question.

    Faced with the presence of the Ancient One, Loki had chosen to temporarily suppress his arrogance.

    ¡°You acknowledge that you injured them. Luckily, you restrained yourself and didn¡¯t cause severe injuries or deaths. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be locked up so simply here. ording to the agreement signed between me and Odin, you¡¯ve vited several terms. Even if I were to punish you, Odin wouldn¡¯t object,¡± The Ancient One spoke in a cold tone, observing Loki¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Are those Earthlingsparable to me? Besides, they¡¯ve kept me confined for this long; isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Hearing the Ancient One¡¯s words, Loki responded with a touch of displeasure.

    Although Loki had been weakened in the presence of the Ancient One and the Sorcerers, he still felt that those Earthlings he had injured were nowhere near his league.

    He was Loki, the prince of Asgard and one of Asgard¡¯s top-level Sorcerers. How could he bepared to ordinary Earthlings?

    ¡°Earthlings? But isn¡¯t your current situation the result of those same Earthlings?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1126: Protect

    <h4>Chapter 1126: Protect</h4>

    Being countered by the Ancient One¡¯s words, Loki didn¡¯t say anything further. The fact remained that he had been beaten into this state by Hulk, and he couldn¡¯t deny it. However, if given another chance, Loki wouldn¡¯t let that brute touch him again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your purpose foring to Earth this time. However, ording to the agreement between Earth and Asgard, I do have the authority to keep you locked up here, unless¡­¡± Seeing Loki fall silent, the Ancient One continued.

    ¡°Unless what?¡± Loki certainly didn¡¯t want to be confined indefinitely, so upon hearing this, he looked up and inquired.

    If it were someone else, such as SHIELD or even Tony trying to keep Loki imprisoned, he had countless ways to escape. But under the watch of the Ancient One and the Sorcerers, Loki had no such intention.

    If the Ancient One were to genuinely carry out a penalty as per the agreement, Loki had no recourse to escape from it. Odin wouldn¡¯t intervene on his behalf either.

    ¡°Unless you¡¯re willing to help us ovee a crisis.¡± Presenting Loki with an opportunity to redeem himself, the Ancient One¡¯s words seemed to suggest.

    ¡°A crisis for the Sorcerers?¡±

    ¡°You must have heard the name Dormammu.¡±

    ¡°Dormammu?! How did you get involved with him!?¡±

    Upon hearing the name Dormammu, Loki, who had just disyed a calm demeanor, suddenly paled. His eyes revealed an unprecedented sense of dread. Clearly, even Loki, the God of Mischief, recognized the severity of Dormammu.

    ¡°The situation is quiteplicated. All you need to know is that Dormammu is currently seeking an opportunity to consume Earth. So, if you¡¯re willing to assist us, I will waive your penalty and even offer you a reward.¡± Sensing Loki¡¯s fear, the Ancient One continued his exnation.

    ¡°But that¡¯s Dormammu! Even though I¡¯m one of Asgard¡¯s top Sorcerers, I wouldn¡¯t know if I can escape from him! And as for a reward, Ick nothing, and my life is more important!¡± Fear colored Loki¡¯s words upon hearing the Ancient One¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to confront Dormammu. Why get so worked up? We only need your assistance.¡± Unfazed by Loki¡¯s fear, the Ancient One calmly responded.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you could have said that earlier¡­ But, to what extent am I supposed to help? How are you nning to deal with Dormammu this time? He¡¯s not easy to drive away. I¡¯ve heard that whenever Dormammu appears, he must consume at least an entire before he ceases his activity. Can Earth avoid his attention this time?¡±

    Feeling slightly embarrassed by the Ancient One¡¯s words, Loki still posed a series of questions. He was well acquainted with Dormammu. If Dormammu¡¯s appearance this time was targeted at consuming Earth, it would be no easy feat to repel him.

    After all, each of Dormammu¡¯s appearances required the consumption of an entire topensate for the energy expended.

    ¡°The main force that would deal with Dormammu is the Sorcerers. With me here, I won¡¯t let Dormammu touch Earth in the slightest. As for you, as long as you¡¯re not just a bystander, your inherent magic can prove quite useful in certain situations.¡± Addressing Loki¡¯s sessive questions, the Ancient One provided hisposed response.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ then I¡¯m willing to help you. But let¡¯s be clear, I won¡¯t actually confront Dormammu. I won¡¯t involve myself in dangerous situations like that!¡± Knowing that the Ancient One himself would take action, Loki felt more at ease and finally agreed.

    ¡°Alright, then stay near the Himyas for now. I have a feeling that Dormammu will be arriving soon.¡± With Loki¡¯s agreement, the Ancient One continued.

    It had been several days since the attack on the New York Sanctum by Kaecilius. The undercurrents had been building up for a while, and it was time for them to erupt.

    *Humming~*

    Then, the golden magical chains that had bound Loki¡¯s hands directly transformed into a burst of golden light and disappeared.

    Free from the restraints, Loki moved his hands and stood up from the chair. ¡°Ancient One, aren¡¯t you afraid that I might summon the Bifrost right now and leave Earth for Asgard?¡±

    Although Loki had agreed to assist the Ancient One in dealing with Dormammu, he was, after all, the God of Mischief, and was no stranger to deceit.

    ¡°You can try. I¡¯ve already activated the Earth¡¯s defense magical array. After your arrival on Earth, the Bifrost won¡¯t be able to enter anymore.¡± Upon hearing Loki¡¯s words, the Ancient One responded without hesitation.

    It was precisely for this reason that when Loki took action against Jack before, Thor¡¯s summoning of Heimdall went unanswered. As it turned out, the Ancient One had already protected Earth with a magical array.

    ¡°Uh¡­ hehe¡­ I was just kidding. Since I¡¯ve promised to help, I won¡¯t back out. So, I¡¯ll stay here these few days. It¡¯s also a good opportunity for me to interact with Earth¡¯s Sorcerers¡­ hehe¡­¡± Embarrassed by the Ancient One¡¯s response, Loki chuckled awkwardly.

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯re free to move around here. I¡¯ll have Wang assist in arranging your stay.¡± The Ancient One¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he nodded and continued.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With that, the Ancient One took a step back and stepped into the magically conjured Portal, disappearing from sight. As for Loki, he wiped the smile off his face after the Ancient One left.

    Standing in ce with his head lowered, his gaze blinked as if lost in thought. A minuteter, Loki raised his head, his regal demeanor as the Second Prince of Asgard recovering on his face. He then walked out of the small cell.

    ¡­

    London.

    Not much time had passed since the Dark Elf invasion incident. With the help of SHIELD, the post-disaster reconstruction of central London had been proceeding rapidly.

    Most of the destroyed buildings had been cleared, and newly constructed skyscrapers would soon restore London to its bustling metropolis.

    Yet, within this battlefield¡¯s radius, there was a building that had remained intact despite the intense battle¡ª it was the Sanctum guarding London. Protected by magical arrays and spared direct attacks, the London Sanctum stood out amidst the ruins.

    Since SHIELD was well aware of the situation surrounding this building, there was no need for any unnecessary investigations.

    And today, inside the London Sanctum, an unexpected event unfolded. Among the three Sorcerers who usually guarded the Sanctum and were on good terms, one suddenly took action against the other two while they were in meditation practice.

    In an instant, he subdued them. After restraining the other two Sorcerers, this one who had clearly turned traitor randomly activated the protective magical array.

    *Humming~*

    Subsequently, a magical Portal appeared in the hall of the London Sanctum.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1127: Sudden

    <h4>Chapter 1127: Sudden</h4>

    Ding Ding~

    After the appearance of the golden Magical Portal, Kaecilius, who had been missing for several days, walked out first, followed by several Zealots.

    As it turned out, one of the Sorcerer within the London Sanctum had long been swayed by Kaecilius. Although he hadn¡¯t fully embraced the darkness or obtained power from Dormammu, he had already aligned himself with them.

    Precisely because he hadn¡¯t obtained power from Dormammu, he hadn¡¯t been discovered. Otherwise, this operation wouldn¡¯t have seeded.

    Stepping out of the golden circle of light, Kaecilius cast a cold nce at the two injured Sanctum defenders lying in the corner. His face remained expressionless, revealing no emotions.

    ¡°You did well, Hansen. But why are they still alive?¡±

    Although the two defenders lying in the corner had weak breaths and obvious injuries, their vital signs were stable¡ª there was no immediate danger to their lives. However, since Hansen had already chosen to betray Sorcerers, his actions were undoubtedly displeasing to Kaecilius.

    ¡°They are my¡­¡±

    *Exhale~*

    As Hansen was about to exin, Kaecilius slightly turned his head and gave a signal to one of his subordinates beside him. Then, the subordinate swiftly walked towards the corner.

    P¨± P¨±!

    Amid Hansen¡¯s slightly reluctant gaze, one of the Zealots summoned a translucent dagger with magic and plunged it into the chests of the two Sanctum defenders. Their lives were ended instantly.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time¡­ you know the oue.¡± Seeing Hansen avert his gaze from the gruesome scene, Kaecilius¡¯s voice turned icy.

    ¡°I understand, sir.¡± Upon hearing Kaecilius¡¯s words, the look on Hansen¡¯s face changed, and he quickly lowered his head in response.

    Hansen had already betrayed Sorcerers. If he angered Kaecilius now, he would truly have no ce in this world.

    With the two Sanctum defenders dealt with, Kaecilius strolled through the London Sanctum like a master, asionally ncing at the magical artifacts ced around.

    After touring the main hall, Kaecilius finally halted his steps by the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor. The ss of the window was frosted, making it impossible to clearly see the outside. In the center of the window was a symbol representing Sorcerers.

    ¡°The protective array is intact, right?¡± Standing with his back to the few people behind him, Kaecilius gazed at the symbol and suddenly spoke.

    ¡°No problem. Since the day you attacked the New York Sanctum, the protective array has been strengthened significantly. When I let you in this time, it didn¡¯t trigger the protective array. As long as we don¡¯t set it off, people outside won¡¯t know that we¡¯ve taken control here.¡± Upon hearing Kaecilius¡¯s inquiry, Hansen, who had been following him closely, answered promptly.

    ¡°How often do you contact the other Sanctums and the Himyan side?¡± Without expressing anything about Hansen¡¯s response, Kaecilius continued to inquire.

    ¡°Every four hours. I contacted them just before I took action. So, if there¡¯s any n, sir, we have plenty of safe time.¡± In a blink of an eye, Hansen quickly answered.

    ¡°Every four hours?¡­ Then¡­ let¡¯s begin!¡±

    *Humming~*

    Then, behind Kaecilius, three Magical Portals materialized. Subsequently, Zealots began to emerge from within them one after another.

    A few hourster, the Sorcerermunity was struck by a shocking event. Within a brief half-hour span, the London Sanctum, the Hong Kong Sanctum, and the New York Sanctum were all attacked by Zealots.

    This attack was different from the previous assault on the New York Sanctum; this time, the attack originated from within.

    The London Sanctum was the first to fall. All of the defending Sorcerers inside were wiped out. In the Hong Kong Sanctum, one defender sorcerer sacrificed their life, while two managed to escape despite severe injuries.

    As for the New York Sanctum, both Derreck and Rick, the defending sorcerers, were critically wounded. If there hadn¡¯t been other sorcerers present at the New York Sanctum, they might have perished as well. Nevertheless, in the end, the New York Sanctum fell to the traitors¡¯ attack.

    ¡­

    After Kaeciliusunched and conquered three major Sanctums in rapid session within an extremely short time, the Sorcerermunity was left in shock and extreme anger. In just a moment, they lost three exceptional sorcerers, and several more were severely injured.

    Under Wong¡¯s leadership, a powerful team of sorcerers initiated an attack on the three major Sanctums. However, Ancient One refrained from taking action; instead, he personally healed the injured defender sorcerers.

    However, when Wong led a substantial force of sorcerers to breach the Sanctums, Kaecilius, and the other traitors had already disappeared. After disrupting the magical arrays of the three major Sanctums, they swiftly retreated, denying the Sorcerermunity any chance of a counterattack.

    Ancient One didn¡¯t seem surprised by this turn of events. While Wong and the others worked to restore the magical arrays within the Sanctums, Ancient One prepared for an all-out confrontation.

    Kaecilius, who had broken the magical arrays of the three major Sanctums, would undoubtedly be summoning Dormammu soon, initiating a challenging battle ahead.

    In the Himyas, the secluded sanctuary of Sorcerers, Ancient One stood in the courtyard of his residence, gazing up at the starry sky. As the ¡°Roof of the World,¡± the Himyas were already the closest ce on Earth to the stars.

    The sky was clear at the moment, the sun having just set, and stars were beginning to twinkle in the night sky.

    ¡°As long as I remain here, I won¡¯t experience the things I¡¯ve seen. However, how can I truly stay here? This world still requires my protection. Even if it costs me my life.¡± Fixing his gaze on the distant stars, Ancient One murmured softly to himself.

    *Humming~*

    Having stood in the courtyard for a while longer, as night fellpletely, a Magical Portal appeared before Ancient One. Silently, he stepped forward and entered, vanishing into the pristine courtyard.

    The magical arrays within the three major Sanctums had been shattered. After Kaecilius summoned Dormammu, he would certainly take action again to attack the other sorcerer¡¯smunity and weaken their strength. However, this time, Ancient One wouldn¡¯t be passive.

    Meanwhile, after Kaecilius led the Zealots to disrupt the magical arrays of the three major Sanctums, in the vast cosmic expanse far beyond Earth, amidst the pitch-ck void, small yet pure darkness emerged in this space as if forcibly infiltrating from another realm.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1128: Dormammu and Guardians of the Galaxy

    <h4>Chapter 1128: Dormammu and Guardians of the Gxy</h4>

    Swoosh, Swoosh, Swoosh!

    As more and more faint ck specks materialized from the void, they gradually converged into a mass of ck mist from their initial sparse distribution. Furthermore, this mass of ck mist began expanding continuously. Soon, this patch of ck mist in the cosmos had grown to a sizeparable to that of Earth.

    Once the ck mist had reached such an immense scale, its original near-spherical shape began to transform. The entirety of the ck mist seemed to possess a semnce of life, constantly twisting and changing shape in the cosmic expanse.

    Finally, at the center of this ck mist, a gigantic face emerged amidst the distortions. Due to the colossal volume of the ck mist, the face itself had grownrger than the moon.

    Inhale, exhale~

    Following the appearance of the colossal visage, the eyes, nose, and mouth quickly took form on it. Soon, a twisted set of features manifested on the gigantic face, creating a truly menacing appearance.

    Amidst the continuous distortions, the eyes at the center of the massive face blinked with an eerie yellow glow. The immense face, apanied by its amorphous misty body, rotated within the void, silently surveying its surroundings.

    ¡°A familiar aura¡­ this ne¡­ this universe¡­ I have finally returned¡­¡± After surveying the cosmic expanse around it, the mouth on the massive face moved, emitting a rumbling-like sound.

    Judging by the words spoken by this entity, which emerged from the transformation of this mysterious giant ck mist, it wasn¡¯t difficult to discern its identity and origin.

    This entity was undoubtedly Dormammu, drawn to this ne of existence and universe by the summoning of Kaecilius. After tearing through the fabric of dimensions, Dormammu had descended into this vibrant universe.

    Dormammu, eternally wandering within the dark dimension, subsisted by consumings and possessed incalcbly formidable power. Countless sorcerers from various nes and universes could draw upon the dark dimension to enhance their strength.

    Dormammu was the mightiest of Sorcerers within the dark dimension, demonstrating the sheer extent of his power.

    However, despite Dormammu¡¯s overwhelmingly immense power, almost limitless in nature, maintaining this level of power demanded an infinite supply of energy¡ª achieved through the constant consumption ofs.

    Each time he devoured a life-bearing, Dormammu could sustain his strength for a century. If he were to go ¡°hungry,¡± he¡¯d have no choice but to fall into a deep slumber to prevent his strength from waning.

    This time, if not for the agreement that Kaecilius struck with Dormammu, offering the entire Earth as a reward, Dormammu wouldn¡¯t have made the arduous journey across dimensions. Crossing dimensions, even for a being as potent as Dormammu, wasn¡¯t a simple endeavor and consumed a significant amount of energy.

    Just as in the past when other divine beings from alternate dimensions used fragments of themselves to meddle with Harry and his son, Ancient One himself had ventured to another dimension.

    However, after Ancient One¡¯s return, no news had been shared, and he secluded himself for several days, indicating a significant expenditure of energy and the need for rest.

    Hu~

    Having aimlessly wandered within the void for a fewps, Dormammu¡¯s massive visage eventually fixed its gaze upon a direction within the cosmos. There,y the position of the Nine Realms, where Earth resided.

    ¡°Earth¡­ I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a particrly delectable¡­¡± The dark-yellow gaze seemed to prate countless light-years, directly reaching the Nine Realms as Dormammu spoke emotionlessly to himself.

    Subsequently, the gargantuan ck mist form of Dormammu drifted in the direction of the Nine Realms. It appeared as if a mass of ck liquid were flowing through the cosmic expanse.

    In its journey, Dormammu didn¡¯t hesitate to consume lifelesss that happened to be in its way. After all, since he had alreadye this far, why not snack on a few treats along the way?

    Although the flow of Dormammu¡¯s ck mist form didn¡¯t appear to be very swift, it¡¯s important to note that it urred against the backdrop of the entire cosmic expanse.

    In truth, Dormammu¡¯s speed had already surpassed the speed of light, traversing several light-years with each movement. With Dormammu¡¯s current pace, it wouldn¡¯t take long to reach the Nine Realms.

    ¡­

    *Swish!*

    Just as Dormammu squeezed from the dark dimension into the universe where Earth resided and swiftly floated toward the Nine Realms, in another direction of the cosmic expanse, a sleek spaceship adorned in silver and red paint was hurtling toward the Nine Realms.

    Within the stylish spaceship, a clothed roon was seated in the pilot¡¯s seat in the cockpit, steering the ship with a rxed expression. This roon wasn¡¯t a creature that had escaped from a zoo; it was none other than Rocket, a member of the Guardians of the Gxy. And naturally, the sleek spaceship was Star-Lord Quill¡¯s Spacecraft.

    *Click.*

    While Rocket was flying solo in the cockpit, the valve leading to the lower living quarters at the rear of the cockpit opened. Soon after, Star-Lord emerged from below. After a few months, Star-Lord¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed much; he had just gained a little weight.

    ¡°Hey, Rocket, where are we now? How much longer until we reach Earth?¡± Star-Lord walked out of the living quarters and approached Rocket, holding a bottle of drink that looked like beer.

    *Beep Beep.* *Swish!*

    Upon hearing Star-Lord¡¯s question, Rocket extended his small paw. He rapidly tapped a few times on the control panel in front of them, and a star map appeared before their eyes. At the top of the star map was a location emitting a golden glow, containing nine dots of light¡ª this naturally represented the Nine Realms where Earth was located.

    The position of Star-Lord and Rocket was marked at the center of the star map, not too far away on the map.

    ¡°At our current speed, we¡¯ll arrive in about half a month. However, if we¡¯re lucky enough to find a Jump Point, we could get there within three days.¡± Rocket pointed to a route on the star map with his furry finger.

    ¡°Jump Points aren¡¯t that easy to find, you know? Half a month isn¡¯t too slow anyway. Besides, we just finished a big job, so it¡¯s time for a break.¡± After hearing Rocket¡¯s response, Star-Lord took a sip of his ¡°beer.¡±

    ¡°What kind of break? You¡¯re clearly avoiding Yondu and the other Ravagers. I feel I am bing unlucky just by following you!¡± Rocket retorted without holding back upon hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words.

    ¡°Hehe! As long as they don¡¯t know where we¡¯re headed, it¡¯s a vacation, right? Who would guess we¡¯de this way? This region of space is notorious for being impoverished. If it weren¡¯t for meeting that interesting guy Jacksonst time, I wouldn¡¯t have chosen toe here either.¡± Rocket¡¯s words exposed Star-Lord¡¯s pretense, making him feel somewhat embarrassed.

    ¡°You, uh¡­ missing home too?¡±

    Star-Lord: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­..

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1129: Damaged

    <h4>Chapter 1129: Damaged</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been taking out the stuff Jackson from Earth gave you to look at quite often since thest time you saw him.¡± Seeing Star-Lord remain silent, Rocket continued.

    Speaking of which, among the members of the Guardians of the Gxy, besides Star-Lord, the other two, a roon and a tree, no longer had homes. Gamora, a survivor of the Zehoberei people, had her home Zehoberei destroyed by Thanos, leaving her alone.

    As for Drax the Destroyer, his entire family was killed by Thanos, leaving him with nothing but hatred for Thanos.

    As for Rocket and Groot, they toocked any previous attachments. Thus, among the members of the Guardians of the Gxy, Star-Lord seemed to have a rtively better origin. Even though he was taken away from Earth by Yondu at a young age, at least his home, Earth, remained intact, and he might even have family there.

    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t think much about it originally. However, after Jackson told me so much about Earthst time, I realized I still have feelings for that I hadn¡¯t thought about for decades.¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s following words, Star-Lord¡¯s eyes flickered, and he went on to admit.

    If Star-Lord hadn¡¯t been thinking about his former homnd, even if he wanted to hide this time, there were plenty of ces in the universe to go. Why go to the Nine Realms?

    Of course, a few months ago, Star-Lord¡¯s unexpected encounter with Lin Rui on that alien was the main reason he missed Earth. Without that encounter, Star-Lord might never have thought about Earth again in his lifetime.

    ¡°Yeah!¡­ After all, that¡¯s your home. You were born there. Even though you¡¯ve been wandering the universe for so many years, your roots are still there.¡± Upon hearing Star-Lord finally admit his feelings for Earth, Rocket didn¡¯t mock him; instead, he expressed some envy.

    ¡°My roots¡­ I wonder what Earth is really like now. Jackson talked about so much, and it felt as if Earth has developed well.¡± Star-Lord walked from the pilot¡¯s seat to a nearby window, gazing out into the cosmic expanse, murmuring to himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely doing well!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    *Swoosh!*

    In the boundless cosmos, the sleek silver and red spaceship elerated once again, swiftly heading toward the location of Earth. After more than twenty years, Star-Lord was leading the Guardians of the Gxy back to his home.

    ¡­

    In Asgard, within the Bifrost Guardian Hall, Heimdall was conducting his routine patrol of the Nine Realms. Since the Dark Elf leader Malekith left the Nine Realms, Heimdall had intensified his surveince of the portals to prevent Malekith from bringing powerful enemies from other universes to catch them off guard.

    At this moment, Heimdall had just shifted his focus away from Earth. Due to the activation of Ancient One¡¯s magic array, Earth now appeared as a mist in Heimdall¡¯s view.

    Of course, if Heimdall were to open the Bifrost, he could still prate this mist, but there was no need. With the rtionship between the Ancient One and the All-Father Odin, Thor and Loki would not face any troubles on Earth.

    However, knowing Loki¡¯s personality, he might cause some mischief. If Loki truly caused trouble, Heimdall believed that Ancient One would also penalize him, which he thought wasn¡¯t a bad idea.

    Without looking at Earth again, Heimdall shifted his gaze upward. He intended to check the cosmic situation beyond the Nine Realms. Although viewing the universe beyond the Nine Realms consumed a lot of Heimdall¡¯s energy, he still did so at times. After all,pared to the Nine Realms, the outer universe was more fascinating.

    *Humming~*

    Golden light continuously blinked in Heimdall¡¯s dark gold eyes. His gaze had already passed through the entire Nine Realms and was heading toward the center of the cosmos. Along the way, various scenes quickly shed in Heimdall¡¯s eyes.

    While Heimdall¡¯s gaze had already reached distances that spanned countless light-years, a mass of ck mist,rger than an ordinaryary body, suddenly emerged ¡°before his eyes.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this¡­?¡± His gaze, which had been extending outward, came to a halt upon seeing the mass of ck mist, instinctively sensing something amiss.

    Subsequently, Heimdall¡¯s focus narrowed as he attentively observed the continuously twisting and advancing ck mist.

    *Sigh!*

    Just as Heimdall was engrossed in observing the mist, the center of the irregrly shaped and ever-shifting ck mist suddenly caved in. From that depression in the mist, a colossal face burst forth, and a pair of enormous dark yellow eyes, emitting a faint glow, met Heimdall¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Oh?¡­ A rather powerful Eye¡­¡± As if perceiving Heimdall, who was stationed in Asgard, across countless light-years, Dormammu¡¯s massive face revealed a slightly surprised expression, and he murmured softly to himself.

    *Humming!*

    In the next instant, an invisible force surged from Dormammu¡¯s enormous eyes. This intangible force, following Heimdall¡¯s gaze, traversed the spatial distance and shot into Asgard. Once this energy issued by Dormammu reached its destination, the sensation of being watched disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Thoseing from that direction¡­ it seems they¡¯ve be aware of my arrival¡­¡±

    *Sigh~*

    After uttering this humming statement, Dormammu¡¯s enormous ck mist once again elerated in its movement through the cosmos, heading straight for Earth.

    ¡°Ah!¡­¡± Just as Dormammu was picking up speed on his way to Earth, a painful scream suddenly echoed within the Asgardian Bifrost Guardian Sanctum. It was Heimdall¡¯s voice.

    *Plop~*

    Following the scream, Heimdall, who had originally been standing in the center of the Sanctum overseeing the Bifrost, copsed onto the ground, clutching his eyes in agony. From his throat, muffled cries of pain intermittently escaped, clearly indicating that he was enduring tremendous suffering.

    ¡°Ugh~ Ah!¡­ Danger! I must quickly inform the All-Father!¡±

    Struggling on the ground for a few moments, Heimdall endured the pain with clenched teeth. One hand covered his eyes, while the otherboriously traced a few runes on the ground.

    *Thud!*

    Next, Heimdall mmed his palm down. *Swish!* Following the palm strike, a golden light rapidly shed from beneath his hand, shooting through the Bifrost and instantly entering the Asgardian pce.

    *Exhale~*

    Having executed this action, Heimdall seemed unable to hold on any longer. His hand went limp as he copsed onto the ground in a state of unconsciousness. Underneath his ck hand, a blurry bloody handprint stained the golden floor. Looking at Heimdall¡¯s eyes, two trails of blood had already streamed down his face.

    In that brief ¡°stare-down¡± with Dormammu moments ago, Heimdall, the self-proimed Eye of the Nine Realms, had actually been injured to this extent. It remained uncertain what kind of crisis Dormammu¡¯s arrival to the Nine Realms might pose.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1130: Response

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Response</h4>

    *Hu~*

    Just as Heimdall had fallen unconscious on the ground for less than three seconds, a majestic figure had already appeared within the Bifrost Guardian Sanctum. This impressive figure was none other than Odin, the ruler of Asgard, who had been absent from the scene for quite some time.

    Ever since Thor¡¯s exile to Earth and his encounter with the Ancient One, Odin had secluded himself deep within the pce. No one knew what had befallen the powerful king capable of single-handedly intimidating the entire Nine Realms.

    He hadn¡¯t even appeared when the Dark Elves infiltrated the Asgardian pce. Rumors circted outside that this king was growing old, perhaps nearing his end, though no one dared to assure anything.

    ¡°Heimdall!¡­¡± Odin¡¯s voice echoed as he appeared in the Sanctum guarding the Bifrost. He hastened over to Heimdall, whoy sprawled on the ground and bent down to examine his condition.

    Upon seeing Heimdall¡¯s tightly shut eyes, with two trails of blood and tears flowing from them, Odin¡¯s expression grew particrly grave. As the guardian of the Bifrost and Asgard, Heimdall¡¯s eyes were nearly omnipotent in surveying every corner of the universe. Now, however, they were visibly injured, indicating the gravity of the situation.

    *Hum~*

    Having confirmed that Heimdall wasn¡¯t physically harmed, Odin extended his right hand over Heimdall¡¯s closed eyes. Then, streams of golden light emanated from Odin¡¯s palm, slowly extending downward into Heimdall¡¯s eyes. Soon, Heimdall¡¯s eyes were engulfed in sessive waves of golden radiance.

    *Hu~*

    Just as Odin was taking action to aid in healing Heimdall, another figure materialized in the Sanctum out of thin air. It was Frigga, the Wueen of Asgard. Compared to Odin, Frigga had arrived just two secondster.

    ¡°How is he? Heimdall¡­¡± Observing Odin taking action to heal Heimdall, Frigga inquired in a hushed, worried tone.

    ¡°The Eye of the Soul has been struck by a formidable force of dark-soul energy. As a result, Heimdall¡¯s soul has suffered severe damage, and the situation is dire!¡± Upon hearing his wife¡¯s question, Odin¡¯s hand continued its swift movements without pause as he provided an exnation.

    Upon hearing Odin¡¯s response, Frigga¡¯s expression also changed. Although Frigga was already the mightiest Sorcerer in Asgard, her soul power was exceptionally potent. However, Heimdall, as the guardian of Asgard¡¯s gates and the eye of the Nine Realms, possessed an even stronger soul force than Frigga.

    The fact that he had been injured to this extent while having the Eye of the Soul indicated the formidable nature of the entity they were dealing with.

    ¡°Do you need my help? The highest level of life magic can also have a Recovery effect on the soul. I can assist him with that.¡± Approaching Odin and Heimdall¡¯s side, Frigga looked at the motionless Heimdall on the ground and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯ll first stabilize his wounded soul. After that, you can take action. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to recover.¡±

    ¡°Very well!¡±

    *Humming, humming~*

    And so, Odin continued to channel the flow of golden light from his hand, while Heimdall¡¯s eyes remained bathed in this radiant glow. After about a dozen minutes, Odin finally withdrew his right hand, which had been positioned before Heimdall¡¯s eyes.

    The golden light gradually faded from Heimdall¡¯s eyes after Odin¡¯s hand retracted, and the blood streaks on Heimdall¡¯s face vanished.

    ¡°You can take action now. I¡¯ve stabilized his wounded soul. He can now receive the treatment of life magic.¡± As Odin withdrew his hand and stood upright, he turned to Frigga beside him, conveying the news.

    *Hu!*

    *Listening to Odin¡¯s words, Frigga didn¡¯t say much. With a wave of her hands, powerful waves of magical energy emanated from her. In the next moment, a vibrant green magical glow appeared between Frigga¡¯s palms and then enveloped Heimdall on the ground.*

    ¡°This should do. His soul will gradually recover.¡± Exhaling deeply afterpleting the spell, Frigga continued, ¡°Now, you should tell me what happened to Heimdall. Who could have harmed him like this?¡±

    Upon hearing Frigga¡¯s inquiry, Odin furrowed his brow. The message Heimdall had transmitted to him in his final moments of consciousness had been concise ¨C there was something terrifyingly powerful heading towards the Nine Realms.

    However, the specifics of this entity had likely gone unmentioned due to Heimdall¡¯s limited time. Hence, Odin remained puzzled about the identity of Heimdall¡¯s attacker.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Heimdall didn¡¯t have time to tell me who harmed him. However, he did warn me before losing consciousness. Something that could pose an absolute threat to the Nine Realms is on its way here.¡± Shaking his head, Odin responded with a grave tone.

    ¡°Approaching the Nine Realms? Could it be¡­ Malekith?! He¡¯s been away from the Nine Realms for quite some time. Could he have found allies?¡± Upon hearing Odin¡¯s answer, Frigga furrowed her brow in thought and voiced her spection.

    If there was anyone with a grudge against and a potential threat to the Nine Realms, it was undoubtedly Malekith, who had recently left. Having twice failed to fulfill the Dark Elves¡¯ millennium-old n, the weakened Dark Elf race was now incapable of causing further turmoil in the Nine Realms.

    To incite war and seize dominion, Malekith would need the assistance of external forces. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have departed the Nine Realms with just a spaceship.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely to be him. Even if he managed to leave the Nine Realms sessfully, it¡¯s improbable that he could have found that entity in such a short time.¡± Hearing his wife¡¯s conjecture, Odin continued to shake his head.

    ¡°Not that person¡­ then who could have inflicted such damage on Heimdall from such a distance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m unsure¡­ but the thousand-year stability of the Nine Realms has finallye to an end. From now on, we can no longer settle peacefully as before.¡±

    *Huue~*

    Upon uttering these words, Odin gestured towards Heimdall, who was wrapped in a green light on the ground. In response, a golden radiance enveloped Heimdall. These golden lights swiftly coalesced from ephemeral points into diamond-shaped tes, forming something resembling a medical chamber that enclosed Heimdall inside.

    ¡°For now, we¡¯ll seal the Bifrost temporarily and activate Asgard¡¯s Level Two defenses across the realm. Regardless of what Heimdall saw, we must prepare for the worst.¡± Having sealed Heimdall within the chamber, Odin walked towards the center of the Bifrost Guardian Sanctum, continuing to speak.

    Reaching the central position of the Bifrost Guardian Sanctum, Odin grasped the guardian sword that belonged to Heimdall.

    *Click, Click, Click~*

    In the next instant, the Bifrost control nexus began to rotate. The massive Bifrost emitter pointing towards the Nine Realms rapidly retracted, and the entire Guardian Sanctum gradually sealed shut.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1131: Strange

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Strange</h4>

    Earth, New York, Queens, the neighborhood where Lin Rui lives.

    As Lin Hai carried out thest dish from the kitchen and made his way towards the staircase, he paused by the stairs and looked up towards the second floor. He called out, ¡°Jackson, Tom,e down for dinner.!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, Uncle Lin! We¡¯ll be right down!¡± Tom¡¯s response echoed down from the second floor after Lin Hai¡¯s call.

    Hearing their replies, Lin Hai continued carrying the food toward the living room. Unbeknownst to him, Tom, who had just answered him, was standing outside Lin Rui¡¯s room, looking perplexed and unsure about what to do.

    ¡°Mr. Stark, when will Lin Rui wake up? Uncle Lin has prepared the meal, and if we don¡¯t head down soon, he might start yelling for us.¡± Holding his phone, Tom lowered his voice and asked Tony across from him.

    ¡°It should¡­ be very soon.¡± Tony wasn¡¯t entirely sure about the energy fluctuations detected by J.A.R.V.I.S. within Lin Rui¡¯s room, but it should resolve soon.

    Hu!

    Thud!

    Just as Tony finished speaking through the phone, a gust of wind suddenly rushed through the room behind Tom. Subsequently, the partially closed door was forcefully mmed shut. Startled by themotion from behind, Tom jumped but managed to stay put by the door.

    ¡°The high-energy reaction in the room has dissipated. You can go in now.¡± While Tom cautiously sensed the situation inside the room, a reminder from Tony came through his phone.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going in.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s words, Tom didn¡¯t hesitate. He answered in affirmation and then ced his hand on the doorknob, twisting it open the next moment.

    This time, a more experienced Tom tensed his entire body, fearing another potential collision. However, once he saw that the door was open enough for him to enter, he noticed that there was no movement inside. With a sense of relief, Tom stepped inside.

    Two minutester, Tom and Lin Rui descended the stairs together. Lin Rui appeared slightly different from before, it was as if there had been a subtle transformation in his inner self. Tom, on the other hand, tried to appear as normal as possible, though his chest still throbbed with a faint ache.

    ¡°Jackson, can you stay at home for a few days this time? You didn¡¯t make it clear when you came back this morning. Did you finish your work at Stark Industry?¡± At the dining table, Lin Hai looked at his son and asked with concern.

    With such an exceptional son, Lin Hai had gained respect in the neighborhood. He was hoping to spend some time out with his son during these few days he was home, which was already a rare urrence.

    ¡°Uh~ I am not sure. The workload isn¡¯t as heavy as before, but if Mr. Stark needs me, I¡¯ll have to return anytime.¡± With his mouth full of food prepared by his father, Lin Rui casually replied.

    Having decided to leave behind the matters between Sorcerers and Dormammu, Lin Rui had also been granted some time off by Tony. He did have some free time now. If there weren¡¯t any other urgent tasks, Lin Rui nned to take a few days of rest.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. Although you¡¯re young and energetic, you shouldn¡¯t be working all day long. Bnce work and rest to maintain high efficiency.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Dad. Mr. Stark won¡¯t treat me that way.¡±

    ¡°Heh heh, I¡¯m just making sure you don¡¯t neglect yourself.¡±

    ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll take care of myself!¡±

    ¡­

    After dinner, Jackson and Tom were promptly ushered out by Lin Hai, who suggested they take a stroll around the neighborhood. His reasoning was that it wasn¡¯t healthy to spend all day cooped up in their rooms ying games; getting some fresh air would help aid digestion.

    Whether Lin Hai had any intention of showcasing his son to the neighbors wasn¡¯t clear.

    As Tom and Lin Rui casually wandered the neighborhood, Lin Rui found himself involuntarily greeting the enthusiastic uncles and aunts. Even though he didn¡¯t recognize some of the neighbors, they acted as if they were familiar with Lin Rui.

    It must be said that Tony Stark¡¯s reputation carried significant weight, and Lin Rui was certainly benefiting from that association.

    ¡°Jackson, you¡¯re practically a local celebrity in several neighborhoods now. Even Oliver from the Norman house at the end of the street, who¡¯s now at MIT, can¡¯t match your fame.¡± Tom couldn¡¯t help butment, watching as Lin Rui greeted the neighbors along the way.

    Getting into MIT was already an impressive feat, and before Lin Rui entered high school, Oliver, the son of the Norman family, had been rtively well-known among the youngsters in the neighborhood. However, things changed after Lin Rui entered high school half a year ago.

    Originally, Lin Rui¡¯s academic achievements weren¡¯t particrly notable, but his friendship with Harry, the son of Oscorp¡¯s head, set him apart. Tony Stark¡¯s appreciation for Lin Rui, along with his offer to work at Stark Industries, further elevated Lin Rui¡¯s fame. He had be the most well-regarded youngster in the nearby neighborhoods.

    ¡°What¡¯s good about being famous? Look at all the trouble it brings¡­ Hey! Uncle Mack, yeah! I just got home. I¡¯ll be here for a couple of days!¡± Hearing Tom¡¯s words, Lin Rui responded somewhat resignedly, and halfway through, he shed a smile and greeted the nearby Uncle Mack.

    ¡°Heh heh, true. But you¡¯re often not at home, so these troubles won¡¯t bother you much.¡± Seeing Lin Rui put away his smile as he continued walking, Tom chuckled.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. By the way, Tom, how have you beentely? I heard the newly-formed anti-crime team in New York is doing well.¡± Changing the subject, Lin Rui looked at Tom, who seemed to have recovered from theirst extraordinary experience.

    ¡°It¡¯s been alright. I¡¯ve met some like-minded people, and I¡¯m enjoying my time with them.¡± Tom responded honestly without hiding anything.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. If you have any problems, you can always talk to me. I should be able to help.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I know. Compared to what you guys have been through, what we do is quite insignificant. Have you encountered any trouble againtely? Even though you said you¡¯re back to rest, I can sense that something¡¯s on your mind.¡± After answering, Tom looked at his friend who seemedpletely different from before, and inquired.

    ¡°There are indeed some things, but they¡¯re beyond my current capabilities to solve. So, I¡¯m taking a break and pretending not to see them for now.¡± In response to Tom¡¯s question, Lin Rui gave a simple answer.

    ¡°You can¡¯t handle them even with your current abilities? It sounds like quite a significant event.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this significant event is likely to happen in the next couple of days. However, regr people probably won¡¯t notice anything. ¡± Nodding, Lin Rui confirmed Tom¡¯s spection.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re powerless in this situation, just let it be. If you¡¯ve decided to take a break, it means others are there to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°True, but I wonder what the final oue will be.¡±

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1132: Strength Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Strength Promotion</h4>

    ¡­

    Lin Rui and Tom took a brief stroll near the neighborhood before heading back, and soon after, Tom went home as well. Knowing that there were no pressing matters on Lin Rui¡¯s end, Tom¡¯s worries were put to rest.

    Not long after Tom returned home, Lin Rui quietly slipped out of his room¡¯s window in the depths of the night, disappearing into the darkness.

    Lin Rui, having slipped away from home, quickly found an open area and halted his steps. Surveying his surroundings, he walked silently to the center of the abandoned factory¡¯s ground.

    After spending a significant amount of Reward Points to exchange for a more advanced Training technique, and dedicating some time to upgrading it, the internal energy within Lin Rui had undergone a substantial transformation.

    ¡°This spot should be good¡­¡± Standing in the pitch-ck center of the clearing, Lin Rui muttered to himself.

    Within Lin Rui¡¯s Insight Technique, there was no one nearby, and there were no surveince devices. Of course, Lin Rui had also meticulously checked for any small mechanical entities that might be present, mindful of his experience with the Ant-Man incident.

    After confirming that no one would disturb or monitor him, Lin Rui silently closed his eyes. Gradually, a unique aura emanated from his body; it was the distinctive presence of Lin Rui¡¯s practiced internal energy.

    However,pared to before, the aura he was releasing now was more contained yet denser and more substantial.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s directly see what changes the upgraded internal energy brings!¡± Sensing the changes in the aura he was emitting, Lin Rui¡¯s closed eyes instantly snapped open as he uttered a low cry.

    Buzz!

    As Lin Rui opened his eyes and let out the cry, a surge of deep azure light burst forth from him. Instantly, it enveloped an area within a radius of about thirty meters centered around him.

    To quickly test the changes in his upgraded internal energy, Lin Rui directly employed his Internal Energy Field technique. After all, this was the most advanced application of his internal energy at his current stage.

    If Lin Rui had used the Internal Energy Field during his battle with Thor, the oue would have been much harder to predict. However, at that time, there was no need for Lin Rui to resort to the Internal Energy Field, as Thor had clearly held back.

    Having activated the Internal Energy Field in an instant, the air within the circr area of several dozen meters, centered around Lin Rui, seemed to freeze in time.

    The tiny specks of dust that had been floating in the air were suspended by the internal energy, and the entire area within the field was under Lin Rui¡¯s control. It could be said that within the field, Lin Rui¡¯s power was several times greater than without it.

    At this moment, if someone were to attempt to ambush Lin Rui, whether through firepower, energy attacks, or special magic, their efforts would be intercepted upon contact with the field¡¯s boundary. Even if an attack managed to prate the field¡¯s interior, it would rapidly weaken within the field and eventually pose no threat to Lin Rui.

    Of course, even the toughest turtle shell could be shattered, and Lin Rui¡¯s Internal Energy Field wasn¡¯t invincible. When an attack¡¯s strength exceeded Lin Rui¡¯s by a significant margin, the field would struggle to withstand it.

    However, the field wasn¡¯t solely a defensive maneuver; its primary function was to swiftly take action and suppress enemies at close range, allowing Lin Rui to gain an advantage.

    ¡°My strength should be enhanced by about three times¡­¡± Sensing his absolute control over the area enveloped by the Internal Energy Field, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes sparkled with azure light as he whispered.

    It turned out that Lin Rui¡¯s strength had experienced significant growth after the Dark Elf invasion of Asgard. Now, after upgrading his Training technique, his internal energy had experienced a substantial leap in essence.

    Consequently, his overall strength had improved significantly once again. If the current Lin Rui were to fight Thor now, he believed that he could defeat Thor within a few moves without even resorting to the Internal Energy Field.

    After mumbling to himself, Lin Rui¡¯s right hand flickered at his waist, producing a piece of alloy in his hand. He promptly threw it outward. Although Lin Rui was well aware of the enhancement the Internal Energy Field received after his Training technique was upgraded, a small test was still needed.

    ¡­

    The alloy chunk tossed casually by Lin Rui glided gracefully before him in a parabolic arc. It seemed to sink into an invisible quagmire,ing to a halt in mid-air about a meter away from Lin Rui.

    Then, without any apparent change to the field, the roughly five to six centimeters thick alloy rapidly ttened, as if it were being pressed by a hydraulic press.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Under immense pressure, the alloy chunk was continuouslypressed, emitting a series of cracking sounds. However, due to the pervasive pressure within the field, it remained controlled in ce, unable to explode.

    Several secondster, the once squared alloy chunk had transformed into a thin sheet of metal, adorned with a dozen or so cracks. With a resounding thud, the thin metal sheet shattered into several pieces, flying outwards in all directions. Yet, these fragments came to a stop again before they could travel even a meter away.

    ¡°Well, the suppression effect is quite satisfactory. If an ordinary person were enveloped by my field, I wouldn¡¯t even need to intervene. However, I wouldn¡¯t release the field upon regr individuals either.¡± Witnessing the alloy transforms and shatter within the field¡¯s suppression, Lin Rui continued to mumble.

    The field¡¯s suppressive power was indeed potent. However, if Lin Rui had to rely solely on the field, then his adversaries must be extraordinarily formidable. Perhaps the suppressive force wouldn¡¯t pose a deadly threat to them.

    Exhaling deeply, Lin Rui contemted, ¡°Let¡¯s examine other aspects¡­¡±

    After testing the upgraded strength of the field, Lin Rui swiftly withdrew it, intending to assess other changes.

    During that same evening, the New York Seismic Bureau detected multiple instances of minor seismic activity originating from the same direction. These tremors seemed to originate from a shallow depth, resembling the vibrations caused by a giant continuously striking the ground.

    When the Seismic Bureau and other investigators went to examine the unusual activity in that area due to the anomaly they sensed, all they found was a massive, deep pit in the center of the vacant space of the abandoned factory. Nothing else seemed amiss.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui wasrgely letting go of his thoughts about participating in the battle between Sorcerers and Dormammu, in the realm invisible to ordinary people, the Sorcerers and the Zealots were already engaged in a series of battles.

    The three major protective Sanctums had been breached. Although Kaecilius subsequently led the Zealots to retreat, repairing the three massive protective magical formations was not a task that could be aplished quickly.

    Taking advantage of the turmoil within the Sorcerer¡¯s ranks as the three major Sanctums were breached, Kaecilius was not idle. With the Zealots, he continued tounch attacks against sorcerers situated all around the world, aiming to deal them the most significant blow possible.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1133: War

    <h4>Chapter 1133: War</h4>

    ¡­

    Boom!

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Within a cluster of ancient Western-style structures at an undisclosed location on Earth, intermittent sounds of battle emanated from within. Despite the sounds ofbat, there were no gunshots or other technological weaponry sounds. The echoes of battle within the building persisted for several minutes before gradually subsiding.

    The view shifted its focus to the interior of the building¡ª a spacious stone hall. There, Sorcerers dressed in themon, antiquated robes were employing magic to bind several Zealots lying on the ground before them with golden chains of magic.

    The surrounding architecture disyed significant signs of damage; evidently, a fierce battle among Sorcerers had just taken ce here.

    This skirmish was but a minor incident amidst the multiple shes between Earth¡¯s Sorcerers and the Zealots. Of the five Zealots, three were dead, and two were critically wounded. Meanwhile, Sorcerers lost two elite Sorcerers and the remaining members bore substantial injuries.

    Inbat against the Zealots, the Sorcerers could only deploy its elite members. Although many of the Sorcerers swayed by Kaecilius¡¯ allure were rtively ordinary, possessing intense inner desires but not particrly potent magical abilities, they chose to descend into darkness upon joining the Zealot¡¯s faction.

    This transformation, driven by the power of the dark dimension, elevated their strengths significantly, enabling them to hold their own against the Sorcerer elites.

    Boom!

    ¡°Damn it!!¡± A whipshed out, striking arge stone nearby and reducing it,rge as a small car, to rubble and a Sorcerer who had lost hisrades roared in anger.

    It had been a long time since Sorcerers experienced such losses, especially from within their own ranks. Despite the faction¡¯s long-standing presence on Earth, their numbers remained limited due to the special nature of their identities and the rigorous magical learning requirements.

    Kaecilius¡¯ fall to the darkness suddenly spirited away half of the Sorcerers. The initiation of internal battles among Sorcerers this time had left them uncertain about the future survival of Sorcerers.

    ¡°Your anger won¡¯t help! Other ces need our assistance!¡± Observing hisrade¡¯s furious venting, a sorcerer who had just finished binding the two critically wounded Zealots shouted loudly.

    Buzzing!

    Following this, a Magical Portal appeared beneath the two Zealots, who promptly descended into it. The injured Sorcerers then used the portal to send their fallenrades and the three in Zealots into the same abyss. While the war was brutal, they had no choice but to press forward.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! The Zealots faction seems to have gone mad recently. We must persevere!¡±

    Exhaling deeply, the Sorcerer who had spoken took the lead and drew a Magical Portal, charging through it. Following suit, the other Sorcerers, their faces a mixture of grief and anger, followed suit. At this point, aside from some copsed stone pirs and shattered rubble, it was as if nothing had urred within the ancient building.

    As the aforementioned Sorcerer had said, besides their location, simr battles were unfolding in the hidden strongholds of Sorcerers around the globe. The secluded Sorcerers from the Himyas had long since joined the worldwide support effort, while the Ancient One was taking action as well.

    Yet, while Kaecilius remained inactive, Sorcerers needed to remain vignt. Despite sessfully repelling the Zealots¡¯ assaults, casualties continued to mount among the Sorcerer ranks.

    The Himyas, the hideout of the Ancient One.

    Days ago, the once boisterous selection process for the next Sorcerer Supreme had been forcibly suspended. All the secluded Sorcerers were now embroiled in the war against the Zealots¡¯ faction.

    Due to the harshness of the battle and the increasing number of injuries among senior Sorcerers, even the young generation of aspiring Sorcerers who had originallye for the selection process had now joined the fray against the Zealots.

    ¡­

    Although these young Sorcerers were considered the new generation inheritors of Earth¡¯s sorcerer, if the entire faction, and even Earth itself, were to be obliterated, these bearers couldn¡¯t possibly carry on the legacy.

    Yet, the performance of these young Sorcerers in the war had been remarkable, not inferior to their senior counterparts. After all, they were the prodigious Sorcerers of their generation, excelling in various aspects of magic.

    Three days after the Zealots and Sorcerers officiallymenced their battle, the severity of the situation finally reached the ears of Stephen Strange, who had been secluded in the Sanctum Sanctorum for several days.

    If it weren¡¯t for Strange being fully engrossed in his research on the Eye of Agamotto in recent days, he would have realized that Wong had long ceased guarding the Sanctum, and the library that was once bustling with visitors had seen only a handful of people in the past two days.

    Buzzing~

    Standing by the stone podium, Strange slowly retracted his outstretched hand. The green magic circle in front of him dissipated gradually, and the temporal fluctuations vanished.

    Having concluded his study of the Eye of Agamotto, Strange took two steps back and took a deep breath. After continuous research over the past few days, he had finally managed to manipte the Time Stone within after unsealing the Eye of Agamotto.

    ¡°Time¡­ Is this truly magic or some form of divine art?¡± Sensing the slight temporal influence he had just exerted by controlling the Time Stone, Strange¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity and contemtion.

    Despite his extensive magical education and exposure to various enchanting spells, as someone who had received a modern higher education, Strange still often analyzed magic from a scientific perspective.

    However, the fact that he could now manipte and even alter time through the Eye of Agamotto made him feel like he was transcending the boundaries of science.

    Peering around the surroundings from the edge of the podium, Strange¡¯s gaze swept the area, but he didn¡¯t spot Wong or the other young prodigious Sorcerers who had been guarding here a few days ago.

    ¡°Have they all gone to battle? Even veteran Sorcerers like Wong haven¡¯t returned for quite a while. With reports of casualties, what am I supposed to do?¡± Looking at the vacant library, Strange felt a mixture of conflict and helplessness.

    Having spent so much time in the Himyas, learning so much magic, Strange had genuinelye to view himself as a member of Earth¡¯s sorcerer lineage. However, this war was instigated by the Zealots and it was a deadly reality.

    Having just acquired a fraction of mystical knowledge, Strange knew that he was on the brink of being able to reintegrate into normal society, and he had to continue pursuing his dreams.

    ¡°After taking so much from them, I should give something back¡­ Sigh!¡± Eventually, Strange let out a sigh and vanished from the library in a beam of golden light.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1134: Might

    <h4>Chapter 1134: Might</h4>

    ¡­

    On the fourth day since the Zealots and Sorcerers had formally engaged in warfare, Stephen Strange, the foremost among the new generation of the Five Great Novice Sorcerers, joined the battle and quickly rose to fame.

    During a Zealots assault on the New York Sanctum, Strange took on three adversaries alone, sessfully repelling the attacking Zealots and even managing to escape Kaecilius who appeared afterward.

    Following that battle, the new generation of young and talented sorcerers finally began to shine. Leading the pack were the Four Great Novice Sorcerers, including Strange, who undoubtedly stood out in the war.

    Apart from sorcerers like Wong and Mordo, who were the most seasoned members of the faction, these four had defeated the most adversaries. However, there was another formidable young sorcerer who had excelled in the war¡ª Yun, a disciple of Ancient One.

    Nevertheless, as the war continued, the Zealots aligned with Kaecilius drew increasing power from the dark dimension, bolstering their strength. Sorcerers could no longer simply defeat them as easily as they did at the outset.

    Moreover, Ancient One had sensed the impending arrival of Dormammu and had refrained from frequent engagement in the conflict. He needed to be in optimal condition to face Dormammu. Lin Rui¡¯s previous warning had alerted Ancient One to the impending threat.

    The Zealots¡¯ relentless assault on Sorcerers was motivated by their belief in Dormammu¡¯s imminent arrival¡ª a powerful backer on their side.

    Even though Dormammu might consume Earth upon his arrival, those already immersed in darkness could easily transition to the dark dimension or venture beyond the boundless universe of the Nine Realms.

    However, those Sorcerers who were lured by Kaecilius into embracing the darkness were unaware. Once ensnared in darkness, they would have no opportunity for redemption. Moreover, it remained uncertain whether Dormammu would still regard them after devouring Earth.

    Nevertheless, given Dormammu¡¯s reputation across multiple universes and dimensions, even the Zealots who summoned him were unlikely to meet a favorable end.

    On this day, just after the conclusion of a battle between the Zealots and Sorcerers, Kaecilius, the leader of the Zealots, was seated cross-legged on the ground in a quiet residential building in a remote American town. As he meditated, his body was enveloped inyers of dark energy, far denser than before.

    Exhaling deeply, Kaecilius emerged from his deep meditation after a few minutes. As he opened his eyes, the swirling ck energy that surrounded him rapidly receded into his body, leaving only distinct traces of dark energy invading his eyes.

    ¡°Stephen Strange¡­ The genius most likely to inherit Ancient One¡¯s legacy and be the new Sorcerer Supreme?¡± The ck light in Kaecilius¡¯ eyes gradually dimmed as he muttered to himself.

    Evidently, Strange¡¯s recent impressive performances had caught Kaecilius¡¯ attention. If not for Strange¡¯s remarkable luck, Kaecilius could have eliminated him during their previous encounter.

    However, as a protagonist of the unfolding narrative, Strange undoubtedly possessed a luck factor. Even if his strength fell short of the current Kaecilius, he had the means to escape when outmatched.

    In the absence of Ancient One¡¯s intervention, Strange had inadvertently be a significant obstacle to Kaecilius¡¯ mission of dismantling the sorcerer faction. Moreover, the evaluation of Strange by Sorcerers intrigued Kaecilius. The new Sorcerer Supreme? The very title he aimed to eradicate!

    ¡°However¡­ Ancient One has been hiding awaytely, leaving no opportunity!¡± Pondering the new sorcerer Strange, Kaecilius¡¯ expression turned gloomy as he muttered to himself.

    Kaecilius acknowledged the formidable power of the Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme. Dormammu was well aware that Ancient One posed the greatest hurdle to his conquest of Earth. Thus, when Kaeciliusmunicated with Dormammu, thetter instructed Kaecilius to eliminate Ancient One first.

    ¡­

    Given Kaecilius¡¯ strength, he was certainly not capable of directly dealing with Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme. Thus, Dormammu didn¡¯t instruct Kaecilius to kill Ancient One outright. Through several interdimensionalmunications, Dormammu bestowed special dark power upon Kaecilius.

    As long as Kaecilius seized an opportunity, he had a chance to severely weaken Ancient One. Once Ancient One was gravely injured, nothing could prevent Dormammu from consuming Earth.

    As for those who had summoned him to Earth, Dormammu cared little about their fate after the consumption. Whether they descended into the dark dimension or perished on their own was of no concern to him.

    After consuming Earth, Dormammu would continue to roam countless universes for centuries. As long as the universe didn¡¯t reset, he would endure indefinitely. His reputation would resonate across myriad universes, instilling fear in anyone who heard his name.

    After these musings, a deep abyss of dark energy began to well up in the palm of Kaecilius¡¯ right hand. Unlike the earlier chaotic dispersion of energy, this dark energy rapidly extended forward, converging into the shape of a long de.

    As the dark energy coalesced into the form of a de, Kaecilius forcefully clenched his right hand, gripping the illusory dark energy. The ck hue rapidly dissipated from the grasp point, leaving a semi-transparent long de in Kaecilius¡¯ hand.

    Within this semi-transparent de were flowing strands of ck threads. This de was crafted from the dark energy conveyed by Dormammu, intended for Kaecilius to inflict harm upon the Ancient One.

    If Kaecilius managed to wound Ancient One with this de, it was certain that Ancient One would be gravely injured, rendering him incapable of resisting Dormammu¡¯s arrival.

    Swish!

    ¡°I must find a way to harm Ancient One!¡± Kaecilius muttered coldly as he swiftly swung the de before him.

    ¡­

    Subsequently, the Zealots intensified their attacks on Sorcerers, resorting to near-suicidal tactics to strike at them. Even if a Zealots sorcerer was severely injured, they didn¡¯t yield; instead, they unleashed all of their dark energy in a final burst of damage.

    Due to this shift in tactics, casualties within Sorcerers increased once again. Young sorcerer prodigies like Strange also became targeted. Within a single day, two emerging sorcerer talents fell victim to Zealots¡¯ self-destructive attacks, fueling anger and helplessness within Sorcerers.

    In the end, when Kaeciliusunched an ambush that nearly killed Strange, Ancient One finally took action.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1135: Injured

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Injured</h4>

    ¡­

    On the fifth day since the Zealots and Sorcerers faction officiallymenced their war, Kaecilius executed an ambush against Strange, leaving the emerging young sorcerer severely wounded.

    In the nick of time, Ancient One intervened to save Strange and engaged Kaecilius in a direct confrontation. Ultimately, Kaecilius, heavily injured and on the brink of death, managed a difficult escape, while Ancient One promptly withdrew to seclusion after the battle.

    After this battle, the once frenzied Zealots seemed to vanish in an instant. With Kaecilius incapacitated due to his injuries, their assaults against the Sorcerer¡¯s faction ceased.

    However, nobody knew that Kaecilius had achieved his objective. During his duel with Ancient One, Kaecilius had taken a risky move and inflicted a wound upon him. As a result, Kaecilius lost three of his able henchmen and barely escaped with his life.

    Following his duel with Kaecilius, Ancient One retreated to his sanctum in the Himyas andmenced a period of seclusion. The dark energy that Dormammu had specifically provided to Kaecilius had already contaminated Ancient One¡¯s body.

    While these dark energies weren¡¯t immediately lethal given Ancient One¡¯s power, they posed a significant threat.

    Within the secluded courtyard of Ancient One, Mordo stood solemnly outside the room. Ancient One had been alone for a considerable duration, and Mordo felt increasingly concerned.

    Dormammu¡¯s impending arrival cast a shadow of uncertainty, raising questions about who would save Earth if something happened to Ancient One. Yet, standing outside the room, Mordo remained unaware that Ancient One wasn¡¯t alone at this moment.

    Inside the room, Ancient One sat casually on his meditation cushion, seemingly deep in thought. In front of him stood Loki, surprisingly, the same Loki who had received Ancient One¡¯s reprimand not long ago.

    Amid his meditation, Ancient One¡¯s countenance remained tranquil, not betraying any signs of injury. However, Loki, who stood before him, wore a troubled expression, his brow knitted tightly.

    A few momentster, Ancient One slowly opened his eyes while exhaling gently. Unlike before, a faint thread of ck energy was interwoven in his exhtion, a trace of Dormammu¡¯s dark energy.

    ¡°How are you holding up? Is it severe?¡± Loki¡¯s voice, heavy with concern, questioned Ancient One.

    At present, Earth was shrouded by a massive magical barrier cast by Ancient One. Loki couldn¡¯t summon Heimdall to bring him back to Asgard through the Bifrost. Thus, even if Loki had regrets, he had no choice but to aid them in confronting Dormammu.

    Additionally, Loki remained unaware that Heimdall was seriously injured due to his encounter with Dormammu.

    ¡°Not severely, but these dark energies aren¡¯t ordinary. They seem to be specifically provided by Dormammu to be used against me by Kaecilius.¡± In response to Loki¡¯s inquiry, Ancient One shook his head in silent acknowledgment.

    ¡°Dormammu¡¯s specifically targeting you?! Then, recovery won¡¯t be as easy.¡± Observing the thread of dark energy released by Ancient One¡¯s breath, Loki continued.

    As Loki spoke, he extended his right hand, pointing it toward the lingering dark energy. A blue light radiated from Loki¡¯s fingertip, extending toward the dark energy.

    Ancient One disyed no reaction to Loki¡¯s actions; instead, he watched with interest as the blue light gradually approached the strand of dark energy.

    Sizzle! Bang!

    The moment the pale blue light made contact with the strand of dark energy, a violent reaction urred at the point of contact. It was as if a red-hot piece of iron had been plunged into the water.

    An energy collision explosion erupted directly before Loki and Ancient One, releasing a powerful shockwave that swept outward. The st¡¯s immediate impact was felt by Loki and Ancient One.

    ¡­

    Hu, hu!

    In the face of the energy explosion before them, neither Loki nor Ancient One disyed any change in their expressions. As the energy shockwave swept towards them, it dissipated directly upon reaching them, evidently blocked by Loki and Ancient One.

    However, as the sudden explosion shockwave gradually subsided, Loki¡¯splexion grew even more grim. This was because, in front of them, the pale blue magical energy released by Loki had vanished during the earlier explosion. Meanwhile, the thread of dark energy still floated in the air, its color slightly subdued.

    ¡°This¡­?¡± Gazing fixedly at the strand of dark energy, Loki was astonished and struggled to find the right words.

    Though the magical energy Loki had unleashed moments ago hadn¡¯t been overwhelmingly powerful, he believed it would be sufficient to neutralize that thread of dark energy.

    The oue, however, left him incredulous. All of the magic energy he had released had been expended, yet the dark energy had merely grown fainter, perhaps not even by a tenth.

    ¡°No need to be so surprised. If these dark energies were easily dealt with, I wouldn¡¯t have spared Kaecilius by remaining here,¡± Ancient One remarked calmly, observing Loki¡¯s astonishment.

    Evidently, Ancient One had anticipated the oue of Loki¡¯s action. After all, that thread of dark energy had been forcibly expelled from within him just now. If Loki could easily obliterate this strand of dark energy, with Ancient One¡¯s power vastly surpassing Loki¡¯s, he could have eradicated the dark energy within himself in an instant.

    ¡°Ancient One¡­ You truly live up to your title of Sorcerer Supreme. If I had this enigmatic and potent dark energy within me, I doubt I could endure even three days!¡± Loki eximed from the depths of his heart, looking at Ancient One, whose countenance remained unaffected.

    ¡°These dark energies, under ordinary circumstances, would indeed affect me, but they wouldn¡¯t pose a significant issue. I¡¯d be able to eliminate them all with some time. However, now¡­¡± Unconcerned about Loki¡¯s admiration, Ancient One furrowed his brow as he spoke.

    ¡°Now, Dormammu is nearing Earth!¡± Loki continued, his gaze steady, as Ancient One paused.

    ¡°Correct. Based on my previous sense, Dormammu should be only about two days away from Earth.¡±

    ¡°Two days¡­ Ancient One, will you recover by then?¡± Hearing that Dormammu was only two days away from Earth, Loki asked anxiously.

    Yet, the next moment, Ancient One¡¯s response only deepened Loki¡¯s disappointment, as he silently shook his head.

    ¡°Even if two days might not be sufficient for aplete recovery, the impact on my strength is not substantial. When the timees, I will still handle Dormammu. Our agreement remains the same as before: you¡¯re responsible for dealing with those Zealots who have fallen into darkness,¡± Ancient One said as if he had sensed Loki¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°Sigh! What else can we do in this situation?¡­ But at least I¡¯ve learned some life magic from my royal mother. Hopefully, it can be of some help to you.¡±

    Buzzing resonated through Ancient One¡¯s room, followed by waves of distinctive life energy.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1136: Return to School

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Return to School</h4>

    New York, at Lin Rui¡¯s home.

    Three days had passed since Lin Rui returned home. During these three days, he appeared as if everything was back to normal, resting at home for two days and even waking up early on the third day to attend school.

    Lin Hai and Mary were naturally delighted with Lin Rui¡¯s behavior at home. Given Lin Rui¡¯s excellence, just three days were not enough to quench their pride.

    During these three days, on the surface, Lin Rui had indeed stopped paying attention to the situation of Sorcerers. He spent his days ying games, going out for walks, and quietly familiarizing himself with his growing powers in the evenings. However, in secret, Lin Rui was quietly in contact with J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Through the information provided by J.A.R.V.I.S., Lin Rui had a general idea that the Sorcerers had been under attack by Zealots in recent days. However, the specifics were not clear even to J.A.R.V.I.S., so Lin Rui was even less likely to know.

    On this day, Lin Rui was seated in the ssroom after a long time, listening to the teacher at the podium lecture about subjects he no longer needed to study. The ssmates around him were either openly or secretly observing Lin Rui.

    After all, Lin Rui¡¯s experiences had already be legendary in the school, and they didn¡¯t expect him to return to sses.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ I wonder how things are going with Sorcerers now? J.A.R.V.I.S. hasn¡¯t been able to gather much information.¡± Although he appeared to be listening to the lecture at the podium, Lin Rui¡¯s mind was far from the ssroom.

    With Lin Rui¡¯s current strength and powerful mental energy, he had developed a faint sense of foreboding about the future, somewhat akin to Peter¡¯s spider senses, though not as strong.

    Lin Rui had a vague feeling that a massive threat was rapidly approaching. Needless to say, this looming threat was none other than Dormammu.

    However, Lin Rui also understood that if he chose not to involve himself in the plight of Sorcerers this time, even if Dormammu descended upon Earth, he might not detect it. This impending eventy entirely beyond the scope of Earth¡¯s current technological capabilities to detect.

    Whether it was Dormammu, who had crossed over from another universe, or the Sorcerers who could create the Mirror Dimension, both were capable of annihting the entire world while eluding the eyes of ordinary people.

    ¡°Still, even though J.A.R.V.I.S. hasn¡¯t monitored much, at least what¡¯s known now is that Ancient One is unharmed. That¡¯s already reassuring. With Ancient One present, Dormammu shouldn¡¯t be able to devour Earth.¡± Ignoring the curious gazes of his ssmates in the ssroom, Lin Rui continued pondering. He remained confident in the strength of Ancient One.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done what I could. Since there¡¯s no way for me to intervene, all I can do is wait for the final oue. Hopefully, a few days from now, I¡¯ll still be able to see this beautiful world.¡±

    Thump, Thump, Thump~

    As Lin Rui contemted these matters, the teacher at the podium suddenly ceased lecturing, tapping the desk forcefully a few times. The ssroom quieted down, and the young lifeform teacher turned to look at Lin Rui, who was lost in thought.

    ¡°Jackson Lin, I know you¡¯ve been shadowing Mr. Stark and learning from himtely. Plus, you¡¯ve been absent from school for so long. How about you take over thetter half of this ss? It can satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity about you as well.¡± As Lin Rui¡¯s attention shifted to her, the teacher on the podium smiled and spoke.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened today. The physics teacher in the previous ss had also handed over the remaining time to Lin Rui after teaching for a few minutes.

    After all, the return of Lin Rui had left his ssmates disinterested in the regr curriculum. It seemed better to let the genius that had caught Tony Stark¡¯s attention share something interesting with the students.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Hearing the teacher¡¯s words, Lin Rui, who had finally returned from his thoughts, was momentarily stunned. He had already taught most of a ss earlier today; did he really need to teach another one in the afternoon?

    ¡°No need to be shy. Come up here. Everyone¡¯s curious about what you¡¯ve learned from Mr. Stark, especially since he¡¯s famous for high-tech physics and artificial intelligence. But I believe he must have done considerable research in the field of Biology as well.¡± Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s baffled expression, the teacher stepped down from the podium and continued speaking as she approached him.

    As the teacher approached Lin Rui¡¯s desk, he remained motionless. It wasn¡¯t because Lin Rui hadn¡¯t yetprehended the situation, but rather he was unsure of what to say.

    Earlier that morning, he had already delved into advanced physics topics with his ssmates for most of the ss. Did he now have to exin the intricate connections and distinctions between extraterrestrial lifeforms and local Earth lifeforms?

    ¡°Never mind! Let¡¯s just teach the ss! It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first time!¡± Eventually, under the teacher¡¯s expectant gaze, Lin Rui stood up from his seat and made his way to the podium.

    Apuse echoed through the ssroom as Lin Rui walked to the front, indicating that the students were truly intrigued by him.

    Then, Lin Rui began exining the knowledge about lifeforms that he had learned from Tony Stark. Most of it was iprehensible to his peers, but even the teacher sitting at Lin Rui¡¯s desk made an effort to follow along with his lecture.

    ¡­

    In the afternoon, after Lin Rui had finished three sses, the dismissal bell finally rang. Lin Rui swiftly grabbed his backpack and dashed out of the ssroom, leaving the school at a speed that no one could catch up with.

    Lin Rui wasn¡¯t sure whether he came to school to attend sses or to teach them today. If every time he came to school turned out like this, he might reconsidering at all.

    It should be noted that when Lin Rui was asked to teach the third ss, not only were his ssmates present, but even other idle teachers and the principal crowded into the ssroom to listen. The subject of Lin Rui¡¯s third ss was a highly popr topic: Artificial Intelligence.

    Being someone who frequently interacted andmunicated with J.A.R.V.I.S., Lin Rui had a solid understanding of artificial intelligence. Moreover, under Jerry¡¯s influence, Lin Rui had made some progress inwork technology as well. Thus, though he only provided a brief overview, it was enough to benefit his fellow students and teachers.

    Exhaling, as Lin Rui exited the school and turned a corner, a figure suddenly descended from a nearby building to his side. It was Peter, who had clearly transformed into Spider-Man and had been swinging between skyscrapers.

    ¡°Hey, Jackson, I was eavesdropping on your ss just now! You¡¯ve got some teaching potential!¡± After a quick transformation, Peter walked up to Lin Rui with a grin.

    ¡°Sigh¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about it. I hope it won¡¯t be like this in the future!¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lin Rui couldn¡¯t help but express his exasperation.

    ¡°Hehe, you never know.¡±

    Swish!

    Just as Lin Rui was about to voice some moreints, his expression suddenly changed, and he grabbed Peter before both of them disappeared from their location in an instant.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1137: Distress Call

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Distress Call</h4>

    Whoosh!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui, who had disappeared from his previous location with Peter, reappeared in a nearby alley. Peter, who had been pulled along by Lin Rui, was now casually tossed aside by him.

    Peter wore a perplexed expression, seemingly lost in confusion. Given Peter¡¯s reflexes, he should have reacted to Lin Rui pulling him over, but this was something that couldn¡¯t have happened just a few days ago.

    Seeing that Lin Rui had pulled him over, Peter curiously asked as he approached, ¡°Jackson, what¡¯s this? Why did you bring me here?¡±

    Beep Beep Beep ~

    However, Lin Rui paid no attention to Peter, his gaze filled with astonishment and a hint of delight, fixed on the metallic disc in his hand. The metal disc emitted a dazzling red light, apanied by a series of beeping sounds.

    Observing Lin Rui¡¯s serious expression, Peter also fell silent, his breathing gradually calming down. Then, he witnessed the red light on the metal disc in Lin Rui¡¯s hand fade away, reced by a projection of a screen disying rows of text.

    ¡°This is¡­ a message from Star-Lord!¡± After Peter quieted down, staring at the text projected by the radiant light, Lin Rui¡¯s voice trembled slightly.

    As Peter heard Lin Rui finally speak, he sighed in relief. However, why did the name ¡°Star-Lord¡± that Lin Rui just mentioned sound somewhat familiar to him?

    ¡°Jackson, is this Star-Lord you¡¯re talking about¡­ the fellow Earthman you encountered on that alien after being transported away from Earth?''¡± After pondering for a moment in his mind, Peter¡¯s eyes lit up as he suddenly asked.

    Lin Rui¡¯s description of the experience of being unexpectedly transported to another universe was quite brief. He only briefly mentioned his own encounters. However, Deadpool, who had been transported with Lin Rui, had enthusiastically shared their adventures all around.

    That¡¯s why Peter and the others were quite aware of Lin Rui and Deadpool¡¯s extraordinary journey on the alien.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the same Star-Lord!¡± Lin Rui nodded and earnestly replied.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t he in space? And you mentioned before that our Earth, even the entire Nine Realms, is somewhat remote in the universe. Most cosmic civilizations wouldn¡¯t bothering here. So, how did he manage to send a message?¡± With Lin Rui¡¯s confirmation, Peter became even more puzzled.

    Based on Peter¡¯s understanding of this universe, along with Lin Rui¡¯s past exnations, he knew that if a civilization from one universe wanted tomunicate with another, the most basic requirement was entering the Interster Age of Exploration. Of course, Earth¡¯s situation was quite unique and exceptional in the vast universe.

    Considering the distance between Earth and the star regions where major civilizations congregated in the universe, it would take countless light-years for a message to travel to Earth. Moreover, cosmic phenomena like ster explosions could interfere with even stable signals.

    If unlucky enough, the message might encounter a ck hole during transmission, getting devoured. That¡¯s why Peter found it incredibly surprising that Lin Rui received a message from Star-Lord. Unless¡­ unless Star-Lord had already returned to Earth!

    Just as Peter was about to speak again, the screen in front of them underwent a change. The rows of text that had adorned the screen disappeared, reced by a smaller version of the cosmic sky. Within this starry sky, two particrly bright light points were close to each other.

    ¡°It truly is a message from Star-Lord, and¡­ they¡¯re not far from Earth!¡± Seeing Peter¡¯s bewildered expression, Lin Rui suppressed his excitement and continued.

    Through deciphering the message from Star-Lord, Lin Rui¡¯s instrument automatically analyzed it and presented it in the most intuitive way for them. Surprisingly, the rows of text from earlier had actually formed a set of coordinates, a cosmic coordinate.

    In the cosmic star map before Lin Rui and Peter, the two bright light points represented their current positions. One was where Star-Lord and his group were, while the adjacent light point was none other than Earth. In other words, Star-Lord was genuinely close to Earth; he had returned!

    ¡°This can¡¯t be Earth, right?!¡­ And this must be Star-Lord?!¡± Peter eximed in disbelief as he looked at the scaled-down version of the cosmic star map before them.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±

    Lin Rui¡¯s excitement was palpable too. A few months ago, when Lin Rui unexpectedly encountered Star-Lord and his group on that alien, he hadn¡¯t thought that Star-Lord would actually return to Earth.

    After all, the distance between Earth and Star-Lord¡¯s location was immense, and there was hardly anyone on Earth worth revisiting for him. So, when Lin Rui and Star-Lord had parted ways back then, he hadn¡¯t expected to meet Star-Lord again so soon.

    Beep Beep Beep!

    Just as Lin Rui was excited about receiving Star-Lord¡¯s location message, the metallic disc in his hand emitted urgent beeping sounds. The previously non-blinking red light lit up once more, indicating that Star-Lord had sent another message!

    Exhaling deeply, the red light faded, and the cosmic star map before them transformed back into a screen, disying rows of text once again. This time, there was no need for decryption; the text was in English.

    However, as Lin Rui and the others read the English text, their initial excitement was abruptly dampened, as if they had been sshed with cold water.

    ¡°Encountered unknown S-level or higher lifeform, Spaceship sustains severe damage. They are currently fleeing for their lives. This is a distress call!¡± Lin Rui¡¯s tone turned solemn as he deciphered the message.

    An S-level or higher lifeform was an existence whose strength couldn¡¯t be underestimated. On the alien where Lin Rui and Star-Lord had met, there was an S-level tentacle lifeform sealed by a powerful cosmic civilization using advanced technology.

    This meant that a portion of an S-level lifeform¡¯s power could easily annihte an Interster pirate crew, let alone one that surpassed S-level.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ that Star-Lord and his group encountered Dormammu!?¡± Though posed as a question, the certainty in Lin Rui¡¯s voice indicated that he was almost convinced that the entity Star-Lord had encountered was Dormammu.

    ¡°What do we do?! While Star-Lord and his group aren¡¯t far from Earth in cosmic terms, the distance is still immense. Even if we could reach near-Earth orbit, we wouldn¡¯t be able to provide assistance,¡± Peter said with anxiety. Despite Earth¡¯s rapid development, it hadn¡¯t yet entered the Interster Age of exploration.

    ¡°If we can contact the Ancient One, they might be able to assist Star-Lord and his group!¡± Lin Rui started contacting the Sorcerers he knew while speaking.

    Although they had severed ties with the Sorcerer before, Lin Rui still had the contact information of Sorcerer David.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1138: Means!

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Means!</h4>

    One minuteter, with disappointment evident in his eyes, Lin Rui hung up themunication. David hadn¡¯t ignored his call; however, he had conveyed that the situation was dire.

    The Sorcerers had suffered heavy losses due to battles against the Zealots in recent days, and even the Ancient One had entered seclusion after severely injuring Kaecilius. Currently, nobody could reach him.

    Regarding the urgency of Dormammu¡¯s impending arrival on Earth and the fact that a cosmic team was under attack by Dormammu, while David wanted to help, the Sorcerers of Earth, apart from the Sorcerer Supreme Ancient One,cked the power to directly open a Magical Portal into the cosmos.

    Consequently, even if David believed Lin Rui¡¯s ount, there was little they could do to assist. However, David informed Lin Rui that he had reported the situation to the Ancient One. Whether Ancient One would take action to help depends on their response.

    ¡°Damn it! How could this happen?!¡± Lin Rui clenched his phone tightly, his voice tinged with bitterness, after ending themunication.

    Although David had reported the imminent arrival of Dormammu to Ancient One, Lin Rui knew that since Ancient One had chosen seclusion at this critical juncture, something significant must have urred in his battle with Kaecilius.

    While Ancient One would be better-prepared thanks to Lin Rui¡¯s warning, he had still suffered a blow.

    Nevertheless,pared to the original storyline where Kaecilius had fatally stabbed Ancient One, the current Ancient One was in much better shape after the attack. So, expecting Ancient One to take immediate action to help was likely unrealistic. Without Ancient One¡¯s assistance, how could Lin Rui rescue Star-Lord and his group?

    Crack!

    With a sharp sound, Lin Rui¡¯s phone was now in pieces, crushed in his hand.

    ¡°No! I can¡¯t give in to panic! I need to stay calm! Star-Lord and his team are still counting on me to rescue them!¡± Despite the stinging sensation from the broken pieces of his phone, Lin Rui forced himself to regain hisposure.

    As Lin Rui frantically brainstormed rescue strategies for Star-Lord, Peter was equally engrossed in seeking ways to provide support. However, given that Star-Lord and his team were facing peril in the cosmos, Peter struggled to think of any methods that could help them.

    ¡°Jackson, can Asgard¡¯s Bifrost reach them? Didn¡¯t you mention before that the Bifrost is a long-range teleportation device?¡± After eliminating Earth¡¯s existing technological means, Peter suggested a seemingly usible solution.

    Due to Thor and Loki¡¯s experiences, Lin Rui had exined Asgard¡¯s situation to his partners multiple times, focusing on the extraordinary power of the Bifrost. So, Peter knew about the Bifrost¡¯s capabilities, including its potential as a cosmic cannon.

    If Lin Rui could contact Asgard and convince them to deploy the Bifrost, it might provide the necessary aid to Star-Lord and his team.

    However, upon hearing Peter¡¯s suggestion, Lin Rui shook his head. ¡°No, ever since Loki arrived on Earth, Thor and the others can no longer summon the Bifrost. The Ancient One used a magic array to shield Earth from such travel, presumably to counter Dormammu. But I suspect there might be other reasons as well.¡±

    Lin Rui had indeed considered reaching out to Asgard for the use of the Bifrost, but the current situation wasplex. With Thor and the others unable to contact Asgard, invoking the Bifrost¡¯s power seemed impossible.

    Moreover, the current crisis had been triggered by the Sorcerers themselves, and Asgard, particrly Odin, might not be inclined to intervene.

    ¡°So, what do we do? We¡¯re out of options to support Star-Lord and the others in the cosmos! Despite the rapid progress in our aerospace technology in recent years, we haven¡¯t reached the point where we can journey beyond the sr system. Besides, Star-Lord and his team are likely still outside the sr system.¡± If even the Bifrost was out of reach, Peter couldn¡¯t fathom any further solutions.

    ¡°Aerospace technology?!¡± However, as Peter voiced his frustration, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes lit up as he repeated the two words.

    Snap!

    In the next moment, Lin Rui pulled out an earpiece and ced it in his ear, quickly establishing contact with J.A.R.V.I.S. Peter¡¯s earlier words had reminded Lin Rui that, even though they had been seeking external help, they might have the resources to rescue Star-Lord on their own!

    Six months ago, Lin Rui had provided Tony with theplete blueprint of the E Grade Aerospace Fighter Jet Jet. With Stark¡¯sprehensive industrial capabilities andter assistance from the full strength of SHIELD, they should have produced a finished product by now.

    It was worth noting that the E Grade Aerospace Fighter Jet Lin Rui provided was a fundamental asset for achieving Earth¡¯s goal of entering the Interster Age, a n known to only a select few such as Lin Rui, Tony, Captain Rogers, and Professor Charles.

    At this stage, Peter and his peers were unaware that Earth had the capability to construct a spaceship for interster travel.

    ¡°Jackson, what¡¯s got you so flustered?¡± Once J.A.R.V.I.S. was on the line, Tony¡¯s voice echoed in Lin Rui¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Tony, is the E Grade Aerospace Fighter Jetpleted?¡± Lin Rui cut to the chase, skipping any pleasantries.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question, Tony on the other end of the earpiece hadn¡¯t responded yet, but Peter, standing nearby, had widened his eyes. An aerospace fighter jet? Did he imagine things just now? When did Earth¡¯s technology advance to the point where they could build something like that?!

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about 95%plete. Only a small portion of the instruments remain to be tested,¡± Sensing the urgency and anxiety in Lin Rui¡¯s tone, Tony answered without much ado.

    In reality, the remaining untested instruments ounted for only a fraction of the total work. Those instruments required testing in a cosmic environment.

    ¡°Good! Tony, there¡¯s an opportunity for the final testing now! Start warming up the E Grade Aerospace Fighter Jet and get ready forunch!¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s response, Lin Rui¡¯s face finally showed a hint of excitement, followed by his determined statement.

    ¡°Jackson, what¡¯s happening? Why do we need to deploy the aerospace fighter jet?¡± Tony couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and inquired.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. Right now, I need to contact Professor Charles. This time, I¡¯ll need everyone¡¯s assistance!¡± Without offering an exnation to Tony, Lin Rui swiftly conveyed his message and then ended themunication.

    After concluding the call with Tony, Lin Rui immediately dialed Professor Charles¡¯ number.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1139: All Parties Assemble

    <h4>Chapter 1139: All Parties Assemble</h4>

    Two minutester, amidst Peter¡¯s stunned expression, Lin Rui quicklypleted three phone calls. Apart from contacting Tony to immediately initiate the ready-to-go Aerospace Fighter Jet, Lin Rui also reached out to Professor Charles to seek assistance from the X-Men.

    He then got in touch with Captain America, asking him to prepare the Magic Cube. The final call was to Jack, urging him toe over immediately.

    ¡°Jackson¡­ do we really have an Aerospace Fighter Jet? The kind that can perform interster travel in space, often referred to as a Spaceship?¡± Seeing Lin Rui finally finish his calls and pause, Peter couldn¡¯t help but ask in disbelief.

    ¡°Yes, we indeed have an Aerospace Fighter Jet, a Spaceship. But it was all in the secretive construction phase before this. If Star-Lord hadn¡¯t sent out a distress call, I might not have even remembered it. Luckily, Tony and the others managed toplete one in less than a year. Otherwise, we would have been truly helpless this time.¡± Responding to Peter¡¯s question, Lin Rui exined quickly.

    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s truly astonishing!¡± Although Peter had witnessed the power of extraterrestrial civilizations and had seen the formidable Spaceships of the Dark Elves, hearing that Earth had its own Spaceship, one he could personally interact with, left Peter genuinely amazed.

    Humming!

    Just as Lin Rui and Peter finished these exchanges, a surge of magical energy fluctuation appeared before them. Soon after, a Magical Portal materialized, and Jack emerged from it.

    Summoned by Lin Rui, Jack wasted no time, immediately opening a new Magical Portal. This time, the Portal led directly to the SHIELD Headquarters in Washington.

    Without hesitation, Lin Rui and Peter swiftly donned their respective hero suits and stepped into the Magical Portal before them.

    Whoosh¡­

    After the golden light in the alley vanished, Lin Rui and the others disappeared from sight.

    ¡­

    Simultaneously, at the Xavier Academy, Professor Charles, apanied by a few elite X-Men members, walked into the Silver Portal opened by Blink. This time, the group apanying Charles was smaller.

    Aside from Blink, Iceman, and Beast (Hank), there was also an unfamiliar African-American man. Meanwhile, Storm, Colossus, Shadowcat, and the main X-Men members stood in the underground base¡¯s corridor, watching as Charles and his team departed.

    Having been briefed by Lin Rui about the unique circumstances of this event, Storm, Colossus, and Shadowcat understood that their abilities wouldn¡¯t be as effective in the cosmic environment. Thus, they chose to remain at the academy to guard it.

    The situation that Lin Rui had exined to Charles had garnered significant attention. This marked the X-Men¡¯s first appearance since the Dark Elves invaded Earth, and they felt the need to showcase their growth to other allies.

    Interestingly, the X-Men members had yet to unleash their powers in the cosmic environment. Perhaps this time, they would experience something different.

    Sigh¡­

    After thest African-American man entered the Silver Portal, the silver gate rapidly shrank before disappearing, and the sliced-open space returned to its original state. As they watched the disappearing figures, Storm, Shadowcat, and the others standing in ce hadplex expressions.

    ¡°Kitty, can you imagine that one day, we¡¯ll be able to break free from Earth and venture into space?¡± Turning her gaze away from the now-empty passage, Storm looked to her side at Shadowcat, her voice tinged with curiosity.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening now isn¡¯t just imagination; it¡¯s reality! Perhaps, the true potential for us Mutants lies not on Earth, but in the vast universe.¡± Upon hearing Storm¡¯s question, Hank¡¯s eyes shimmered with a unique light as he excitedly responded.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Storm and Shadowcat were well aware that even if they did their best and even if Professor Charles led all Mutants on Earth, the divide between them and ordinary humans would still exist.

    After all, human nature was inherently that way. Mutants with stable genes were already a natural evolution of ordinary humans, yet their form of evolution wasn¡¯t widely epted by most.

    However, in the grand scope of the universe, Mutants would be free from the various limitations they faced on Earth.

    Because of their diverse and powerful abilities, when they left Earth to interact with other civilizations in the cosmos, Mutants could showcase the advantages of their evolutionary traits. Perhaps, at that point, the attitudes of ordinary people on Earth towards Mutants might change.

    ¡°I hope Professor Charles and his team return safely.¡±

    ¡°They definitely will! If we weren¡¯t required to guard the academy, I¡¯d really want to see how thatpleted Spaceship looks now.¡±

    Although the X-Men had contributed to the construction of the E Grade Aerospace Fighter Jet, they weren¡¯t as involved as Tony and SHIELD throughout the process. Therefore, they remained unaware of the final product¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°I wonder where Phantom Knight obtained the Spaceship design blueprint. Do you think¡­ he¡¯s had connections with extraterrestrial civilizations for a long time?¡±

    ¡°That¡­ could be possible.¡±

    ¡­

    Washington, in the underground research facility of the SHIELD headquarters, Captain Rogers was overseeing the retrieval of the Magic Cube. Lin Rui had just exined the situation, so Rogers naturally cooperated. Moreover, the Magic Cube was a shared asset within their alliance, so it was reasonable for Lin Rui to use it.

    Humming~

    Just as Rogers had retrieved the Magic Cube, a golden Magical Portal appeared behind him. Following that, Lin Rui and the others stepped out quickly. With a gesture from Rogers, the surrounding SHIELD special forces personnel remained in ce.

    However, their eyes behind tactical goggles revealed surprise at Lin Rui and the team¡¯s peculiar entrance.

    ¡°Phantom Knight, here you go.¡± As Lin Rui approached, Rogers handed over a square metal case containing the Space Infinity Stone, the Magic Cube.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Captain Rogers. Is everything prepared on your end? This mission requires the most elite warriors, and you know the specifics.¡± Receiving the Magic Cube, Lin Rui looked at Rogers with a serious tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re all set. We¡¯ve had a team familiarize themselves with the operation of various instruments within the aerospace warship since its construction began. They¡¯ve also run simtions many times, so conducting realbat now won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry, Rogers responded with equal seriousness.

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s set out!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1140: Warship

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Warship</h4>

    In the outskirts of a lesser-known city in the northern USA, Stark Industry had secretly constructed an industrial base half a year ago. This facility was dedicated to producing advanced high-techponents for E-grade Aerospace Warship.

    The defense of this industrial base was top-notch, and during the incident when Ant-Man Scott Lang had attempted to steal something, he barely escaped the deadlyser web. If it hadn¡¯t been for Lin Rui¡¯s timelymunication with J.A.R.V.I.S to let Scott Lang off the hook, Ant-Man might not have survived.

    After the inexplicablepletion of the mission, Scott Lang had returned and showed Professor Pym some of the items he had captured. Pym was shocked because he could analyze from these smallponents that Stark was undertaking a major endeavor behind the scenes¡ªsomething even more advanced than Iron Man.

    Of course, Pym and his team had their own matters to attend to. Moreover, with the tight security at the base and their iplete understanding of how to enter the Quantum Realm, they wouldn¡¯t be visiting anytime soon.

    Today, the defense of this secret base had been upgraded several levels beyond its original state. Tony had instructed J.A.R.V.I.S to activate all Iron Man suits, which were constantly monitoring the base and its surroundings.

    The armed-to-the-teeth Winter Soldiers¡ª now the Iron Man Corps¡ª were stationed at the core of the base, in the same vein as SHIELD¡¯s defense setup.

    Like SHIELD, Tony had naturally trained a group of Soldiers capable of piloting the Aerospace Warship. Moreover, these soldiers were even more exceptionalpared to SHIELD¡¯s recruits.

    Their innate physical prowess was already up to standard; what remained was learning how to operate and pilot high-tech instruments. For these talented Winter Soldiers, this learning curve posed no challenge. After six months of training and simtions, they were fully capable of the task.

    Whoosh!

    Just as the base¡¯s defenses reached their peak, an Iron Man descended rapidly from the sky and swiftly entered the central location of the base. It was Tony. Upon receiving Lin Rui¡¯s call, he had set off and had just arrived at the base.

    Swoosh~

    Tony, having dashed into the central location of the base, passed throughyers of heavily fortified istion doors. He arrived at a massive underground atrium on the third floor. Touching down smoothly, Tony¡¯s Iron Man armor vanished rapidly, leaving him in his civilian attire.

    He then raised his head to gaze at the center of the atrium. There, a Space Warship resembling Earth¡¯s sixth-generation fighter jet but about half the size of SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier was parked.

    While this E Grade Space Warship might not match SHIELD¡¯s Helicarrier in size, its appearance was far more striking. Its streamlined design was perfectly suited for flight within and outside the atmosphere.

    Anti-gravity engines and electromaic propulsion were installed at the rear of the vessel, giving it formidable burst power. Moreover, its interior concealed high-tech instruments exclusive to its blueprint¡ª confidentialponents that could never be disclosed.

    Boom~ Boom Boom~

    As Tonynded on the underground atrium and observed the steadily assembling Space Warship before him, the ground beneath him trembled slightly. This cool and sleek Space Warship had been activated; it was in the preunch stage.

    Since this Space Warship had already undergone multiple tests in this atrium, Tony had J.A.R.V.I.S initiate its startup. The Iron Man Corps had already boarded the vessel and were ready for action.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to deploy it this soon; thought we¡¯d have to wait a bit longer¡­¡± As he looked at the Space Warship that he had assembled piece by piece, Tony was filled with emotion.

    Swish~

    Right after Tony finished his remark, a spatial rift appeared in the empty space behind him. Before he could react, the rift instantly expanded into a Portal. Subsequently, Iceman Bobby Drake, followed by Professor Charles Xavier, emerged from it.

    They were trailed by the African-American man, and finally, Blink and the Beast in his animal form walked through.

    ¡°Professor Xavier, you¡¯ve arrived quite swiftly.¡± After Charles Xavier¡¯s team had all exited the Portal, Tony had turned around and greeted them with a smile.

    If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t contacted Tony first and if Tony hadn¡¯t immediately departed, he wouldn¡¯t have been the first one to reach the base. After all, even Iron Man¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t surpass Blink¡¯s Spatial Teleportation.

    ¡°Stark, do you have any additional information about the situation that Phantom Knight mentioned?¡± Charles Xavier nodded briefly at Tony and continued with his inquiry.

    This attack by Dormammu on Earth was orchestrated by the sorcerers of Earth. Initially, Charles Xavier and his team were ready to take action to help, driven by respect for Lin Rui and theirmitment to safeguarding Earth.

    However, the attitude of Sorcerers towards Lin Rui had left them quite upset, and their explicit refusal of assistance had led Charles and his team to decide against intervening.

    However, the current situation puzzled Charles Xavier. Dormammu had not yet arrived on Earth, and the Sorcerers hadn¡¯t made any move either. Yet now, Phantom Knight had assembled their elite forces to pilot an unseen-before Space Warship and confront Dormammu off Earth.

    Charles Xavier found this n rather unwise. While it was a better strategy to shift the battle away from Earth¡¯s surface to protect the, their main force was still on Earth. Departing from Earth would leave them with a limited number ofbat-ready individuals.

    ¡°Because¡­ Phantom Knight¡¯s friend is currently under attack by Dormammu outside of Earth and is in grave danger. You all should have heard of this friend before; it¡¯s the Star-Lord guy they encountered when Phantom Knight and Deadpool inadvertently left Earth, stranded on an alien in the cosmos. Star-Lord is an Interster mercenary, hailing from Earth but wandering in the universe,¡± Tony quickly exined in response to Charles Xavier¡¯s query.

    ¡°Star-Lord? So, the stories Deadpool mentioned back then were all true¡­¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s exnation, Charles Xavier and Iceman were taken by surprise, along with the rest of the team.

    However, amidst their astonishment, Charles Xavier and his team felt a sense of anticipation for this mission. Charles was well aware of what Storm and Shadowcat were thinking.

    While this mission was aimed at countering Dormammu, it was also an actual cosmic war. Perhaps, after this, Charles Xavier could help pave a brighter future for all the mutants on Earth.

    Buzz~

    Just about ten seconds after Charles Xavier and his team had arrived at the base, another surge of magical energy swept through the square. Then, a golden magical Portal materialized out of thin air, and Lin Rui and the others emerged from it one by one.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1141: We Can Do This

    <h4>Chapter 1141: We Can Do This</h4>

    This time, the Magical Portal connecting this base from Washington remained open for a rtively long duration. This was because, in addition to Lin Rui¡¯s team, SHIELD had also assembled a group to join them, simr in nature to the Iron Man soldiers Tony had arranged for the Spaceship.

    As everyone emerged from the Magical Portal, Lin Rui quickly summarized the situation with Star-Lord once again for everyone.

    It had been about ten minutes since Lin Rui received Star-Lord¡¯s first message, and within these ten minutes, Lin Rui had received two more messages from Star-Lord, each highlighting the urgent peril they were facing. Time was running short, and there was no room for further dy.

    ¡°Now that everyone is aware of the situation, this mission takes us into the cosmos to face an unprecedentedly powerful enemy. However, I believe we will emerge victorious. Moreover, I¡¯ve informed the Sorcerers, and Ancient One will surely take action,¡± Lin Rui eximed while standing on the lowereddder beneath the Spaceship.

    Despite initially having given up on confronting Dormammu, their trust in Lin Rui had led them to reconsider. This time marked the biggest adversary their alliance had faced since its inception. Sacrifices might be inevitable, yet to safeguard Earth, Lin Rui and the team had no room for regret.

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s go!¡± Encouraged by the trust and encouragement in theirrades¡¯ eyes, Lin Rui took a deep breath and shouted.

    Subsequently, Lin Rui positioned himself on the side of the lowereddder. Much like a captain, he watched his teammates enter the Spaceship one by one. Finally, once everyone but Lin Rui and Jack had entered the ship, he turned his attention to Jack.

    ¡°Jack, why aren¡¯t you getting in? Your current strength isn¡¯t enough to open a Magical Portal to the cosmos. You go on; I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Lin Rui smiled and reassured Jack, who stood beside him.

    For this rescue mission concerning Star-Lord, Lin Rui indeed needed to pilot the Spaceship. However, if they were tounch the Spaceship and fly it to Star-Lord¡¯s location off Earth, the battle would have concluded before their arrival.

    That¡¯s why Lin Rui had Captain Rogers hand him the Magic Cube. Apart from Blink and the Sorcerers, Lin Rui could also use the Magic Cube to open a Portal. Furthermore, by harnessing the spatial power of the Magic Cube, the Portal Lin Rui opened could span longer distances.

    In this mission, Lin Rui was responsible for opening a Portalrge enough for the Spaceship to pass through. The Spaceship only needed to enter the Spatial Portal, enabling them to instantaneously appear in the starry expanse where Star-Lord and Dormammu were entangled.

    ¡°I need to pick up someone, just a few seconds.¡± Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Jack responded briefly and immediately conjured a Magical Portal behind him.

    Whoosh~

    Without stepping through the Magical Portal, Jack merely seemed to be opening a Portal for someone. However, through this Magical Portal, Lin Rui caught sight of a roomyout that seemed oddly familiar on the other side. Then, a robust figure materialized in front of Lin Rui ¨C it was Thor! Jack¡¯s person of interest was Thor!

    ¡°While I¡¯m not entirely familiar with this Dormammu¡¯s strength, Jackson, you fought me just to ask for my help with him, didn¡¯t you?¡± Thor, who had emerged from the Magical Portal, approached Lin Rui and asked in a calm tone, addressed the slightly surprised Lin Rui.

    ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re here, better get inside quickly; we¡¯re running out of time!¡± Lin Rui responded swiftly. Although Thor¡¯s powers hadn¡¯t fully recovered to their peak, his willingness to assist was certainly better than nothing.

    Without further ado, Thor and Jack nodded at Lin Rui and swiftly entered the Spaceship, leaving Lin Rui standing alone outside the lowereddder.

    Hu~

    After everyone had boarded the Spaceship, Lin Rui silently watched as thedder behind him rapidly ascended and retracted, while the airlock door sealed shut. At this moment, all engines of the pre-warmed Spaceship were operational, under J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s precise control. In the next moment, the Spaceship could take to the skies.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, we¡¯re ready to go.¡± Lin Rui inhaled deeply as he floated above the ground, just beneath the tform, and calmly stated.

    ¡°Understood, Jackson.¡± As soon as Lin Rui finished speaking, J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s response echoed in his earpiece.

    Click, click, click!

    In the next instant, the ceiling directly above Lin Rui split open in sections, mechanical sounds echoing as the panels rotated and folded back, revealing theyer above, which was simrly opening up.

    As the ceiling above Lin Rui gradually opened, he shot upwards, ascending through three thickyers of the ceiling until he reached the airspace above the base.

    Suspended several hundred meters above the Spaceship on the ground, Lin Rui swiftly scanned his surroundings before reaching his waist. From his personal space, he summoned the Magic Cube, which now rested in his hand.

    While Lin Rui had previously used the Magic Cube¡¯s power to establish stable Spatial Portals, those Portals had been limited to Earth¡¯s distances, and they were much smaller.

    However, this time, Lin Rui had to span light-years in distance and create a Portalrge enough to amodate the Spaceship. Consequently, Lin Rui was feeling quite a bit of pressure.

    ¡°Inhale, exhale! No matter what, this time we¡¯re giving it our all! We can do this!¡± Lin Rui took a couple of deep breaths, silently encouraging himself.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S, Please note that the appearance of the Spatial Portal might onlyst for a split second. You must seize the opportunity.¡± After bolstering his spirits, Lin Rui exchanged a final word with J.A.R.V.I.S.

    ¡°Understood, Jackson.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started!¡± With J.A.R.V.I.S¡¯s affirmation, Lin Rui hurled the Magic Cube upward.

    Swish!

    The Magic Cube thrown by Lin Rui was halted a meter above his head by a surge of deep Azure energy. The Magic Cube emitted a dazzling blue radiance that intermingled with the profound Azure hue of Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy, creating the impression of a priceless gem suspended in midair.

    As Lin Rui threw the Magic Cube, preparing to activate the Spatial Portal, the Spaceship remained stationed on the underground level of the base. Powered by its anti-gravity engines, the Spaceship adjusted its posture.

    Once lying t on the ground, it now lifted its proud head, aligning itself almost ny degrees towards Lin Rui in midair above. At the rear of the Spaceship, engines powered up and switched continuously, primed for the uing eleration.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1142: Success?

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Sess?</h4>

    Huff, huff~

    A continuous surge of internal energy flowed within Lin Rui as he focused his gaze on the Magic Cube before him. In order to create a Portalrge enough for the Spaceship to pass through, Lin Rui needed to expend unimaginable amounts of energy.

    If he hadn¡¯t recently upgraded his Training Technique and experienced a qualitative change in his internal energy, he wouldn¡¯t have had the confidence to open such a massive Portal.

    ¡°It¡¯s about ready¡­¡± Lin Rui calmly muttered as the deep Azure internal energy radiance above his head enveloped the blue light of the Magic Cube within.

    Swoosh!

    Then, a beam of light radiated from Lin Rui¡¯s chest, forming a depiction of the cosmic starry sky¡ª hismunication device used to contact Star-Lord. While Lin Rui was preparing to initiate the Portal, Star-Lord sent another distress signal, along with precise coordinates of his location in the cosmos.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s urate enough¡­,¡± Lin Rui murmured, his gaze sweeping over the cosmic depiction with light points.

    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz!

    ¡°Alright¡­ let¡¯s do it!!¡±

    With a mighty roar, Lin Rui forcefully channeled all of his internal energy through his arms into the Magic Cube above. The Magic Cube, now receiving such an influx of energy, vibrated intensely within the Azure light, and the blue energy radiance it emitted rapidly intensified.

    Boom!

    With a deafening sound, the spatial energy within the Magic Cube erupted instantaneously, breaking through the shroud of deep Azure internal energy and shooting upwards into the sky.

    After ascending to a height of about five hundred meters, the blue spatial energy beam exploded violently. Consequently, the previously stable space was torn open by the burst of spatial energy, forming a massive spatial rift.

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    As the stable space tore open into a massive rift, a powerful suction force emanated from the fissure, causing the calm environment to descend into turmoil. The sudden change in pressure created swirling vortexes in the surrounding air, akin to a gigantic sieve.

    ¡°Not enough! It¡¯s still not big enough!!¡± Lin Rui, who was constantly injecting internal energy into the magic, stared at the expanding spatial rift in the sky, which had stopped growing at several dozen meters wide.

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Subsequently, muffled sounds echoed rapidly from within Lin Rui¡¯s body. These sounds were a result of Lin Rui pushing his physical limits to unleash bursts of internal energy.

    More deep Azure internal energy surged out of Lin Rui¡¯s body, flooding into the Magic Cube. Stimted by this influx of internal energy, the blue spatial energy beam emitted by the Magic Cube became even more dazzling.

    With the continuous strengthening of the spatial energy, the torn spatial rift continued to widen. In no time, what was initially a crack several meters long and wide had transformed into Portal dozens of meters wide and long.

    On the other side of this Portaly an endless universe¡ª dark, yet brimming with immeasurable and powerful energy.

    ¡°That should be enough¡­¡± Lin Rui mumbled, whether to himself or to J.A.R.V.I.S, it wasn¡¯t clear. After murmuring, he quietly closed his eyes.

    Huff~

    At the moment the Portal formed, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy was fully depleted, and his entire body had surpassed its limits, rendering him almost unconscious. Finally, his raised hands grew limp, and his body descended softly, plummeting downwards.

    As Lin Rui lost consciousness and fell, the Magic Cube, which had been hovering above him, also tumbled down, following him.

    Rumbling!

    Swoosh!

    Just as Lin Rui plummeted downward, the Spaceship that had been stationed below suddenly shot upwards like a released arrow. J.A.R.V.I.S seized the opportunity. However, at this point, Lin Rui was on a direct collision course with the Spaceship¡¯s path.

    The impending impact was unavoidable given Lin Rui¡¯s current condition. Furthermore, the Spaceship, which was already elerating, couldn¡¯t slow down at this point and was headed directly toward Lin Rui.

    However, just as Lin Rui was about to collide with the front windshield of the Spaceship, a silver Portal suddenly materialized beneath him. Lin Rui, along with the nearby Magic Cube, plunged into it.

    Once Lin Rui was transported away, the Portal vanished instantly. Simultaneously, the Spaceship, just as the Portal disappeared, hurtled forward and plunged straight into the contracting Portal in midair.

    Rumbling!

    As the Spaceship charged into the Portal, which was now beingpressed due to the pressure of normal space, the gate swiftly shrank and vanished under the strain. It took a significant amount of time after the Portal vanished for the airflow in the region to return to normal.

    ¡­

    Back on Earth, as Lin Rui and his team assembled andmandeered the fully functional Spaceship, charging into the Portal, in a distant expanse of space, countless light-years away from Earth, the Star-Lord¡¯s Spaceship named ¡®Mno¡¯ zigzagged, desperately evading the pursuit.

    Behind the Mno, a vast swath of dark mist closed in rapidly, as if it would engulf the Spaceship in the next instant. Needless to say, that dark mist was Dormammu.

    Whoosh!

    In yet another nimble maneuver, narrowly avoiding the onught of the pursuing dark mist, the Mno¡¯s engines had been pushed to their limits. Inside the Mno, Rocket, and Star-Lord were steering the spaceship with tense expressions.

    Behind them, Drax the Destroyer, Gamora, and the now-adolescent Groot were all tightly strapped into their seats, jostling with the ship¡¯s wild maneuvers.

    ¡°Star-Lord! It¡¯s all your fault! Why did you have to mess with this big guy? We can¡¯t escape now!!¡± Amidst their extreme maneuvering to evade danger, Rocket managed to shout amidst the chaos.

    The Mno and Dormammu were supposed to approach the Nine Realms Star Domain from two separate directions and should not have encountered each other before reaching Earth.

    However, when they had gotten close enough, the Mno detected a superpowered entity ahead. As the universe¡¯s coolest star thief, Star-Lord decided to check it out, hoping for some loot. Little did he know, they were now in quite a predicament.

    ¡°Me? How could it be my fault? It¡¯sing after us to have a little snack! Probably hasn¡¯t eaten in centuries! It¡¯s not afraid that we might not agree with the menu!¡± Star-Lord retorted defiantly to Rocket¡¯s shout.

    Bang!

    ¡°Enough bickering now! Focus on finding a way out!! This creature is unlike any we¡¯ve encountered before; I think it¡¯s even stronger than my father!¡±

    After Star-Lord¡¯s shout, an rm clock struck him on the head. Following this, Gamora¡¯s voice echoed from the rear of the ship.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1143: Fleeing Milano

    <h4>Chapter 1143: Fleeing Mno</h4>

    Originally, just a couple of days ago, Star-Lord and his crew considered themselves fortunate. While on their way to the Nine Realms, they stumbled upon a jump point that led directly into it.

    By traversing that jump point, they had saved almost half a month of travel time. However, now, they¡¯d rather be outside the Nine Realms¡¯ domain, avoiding the engulfing dark mist behind them.

    Up to this point, Star-Lord and his team were still unaware of the origin of the massive ck mist tailing them. They believed it was some terrifying natural lifeform in the cosmos, and if they hadn¡¯t encountered it, it might have eventually moved on.

    However, if they knew that this mist was Dormammu, appearing to devour Earth, they might have even provoked it intentionally.

    ¡°What can we do?! The fact that we¡¯ve held on till now is a miracle! You know it¡¯s even stronger than your purple potato look-alike father!¡± After being hit on the head by Gamora, Star-Lord continued shouting with a helpless tone.

    Swoosh!

    Another dark shadow swept past the side of the Mno, nearly obliterating an engine group. Rocket was entirely focused on piloting the spaceship and paid no attention to Star-Lord or Gamora.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your backup?! You said your home was close by! And you¡¯ve sent out how many distress signals! Any response?¡± Gamora inquired.

    ¡°It is close to Earth! I did send out the distress signal! But that was just a shot in the dark. Even if my home has developed rapidly these years, how could it possibly handle the terror behind us? We¡¯re on our own, let¡¯s just hope for the best!¡± Star-Lord shouted back, gripping the controls tightly.

    Bang!

    Another loud noise followed, and then the entire Mno began to spin out of control. Just now, a ck mist had swept by from the right wing of the Mno, partially melting the super-alloy wing. The spaceship¡¯s propulsion system had been damaged.

    ¡°Damn it! We can hardly hold on anymore!! Star-Lord!¡± As the spaceship spun rapidly, Rocket was strapped securely to his seat, shouting loudly.

    The immense ck mist that had been chasing them was an enigma. Their attacks from the spaceship either had no effect or were directly consumed. Until now, they had unleashed the weaponry on the Mno multiple times, but it had failed to slow down the pursuing ck mist.

    ¡°Surviving those dangerous missions hasn¡¯t killed me, but do I have to die near my own homeworld?! Talk about misfortune!!¡± Even without Rocket¡¯s reminder, Star-Lord was acutely aware that their spaceship had reached its limit.

    ¡°Who said anything about dying? We¡¯ll fight it even if we can¡¯t beat it!! I fear no one!¡± Upon hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, Gamora shouted loudly from the back.

    ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s my n too! If it¡¯s got the guts, let it try to devour me! I¡¯m no easy meal for it!¡± Following Gamora¡¯s shout, Drax the Destroyer, who had been silent until now, finally spoke up.

    Having survived for so long, each member of the Guardians of the Gxy had experienced life-threatening situations of all scales. Dangers existed everywhere in the vast universe, and today was merely another crisis.

    Therefore, if the spaceship couldn¡¯t endure any longer, they would undoubtedly choose to confront the approaching mist head-on.

    Hearing Gamora and Drax¡¯s shouts, Star-Lord also understood that now was not the time to give up. However, even if they fought desperately against the mist, the oue would likely be them being devoured to thest bone.

    Hence, when the spaceship finally regained stability and began to elerate, Star-Lord turned to Rocket, who seemed conflicted.

    ¡°Rocket! I know you¡¯re hiding something. Do you really want me to be devoured before you reveal it?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already working on it! Stop yelling!¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s outburst, Rocket firmly replied.

    Then, Rocket¡¯s small paw quickly tapped the screen in front of him a few times. Subsequently, at the rear of the Mno¡¯s spaceship, small round metal balls emerged one by one. They circled around the spaceship¡¯s engines, forming a protective barrier around the overloaded engines.

    ¡°This was a pain to get my hands on¡­¡± Rocket muttered under his breath as he controlled the metal spheres.

    Once those metal balls were securely positioned around the engines, a hint of reluctance shed in Rocket¡¯s eyes. He then tapped the screen with determination.

    ¡°Hold on tight!!¡± Along with the press of the red button in the center of the screen, Rocket roared loudly.

    Upon hearing Rocket¡¯s shout, Star-Lord and the others instinctively tightened their seatbelts. In the next moment, they felt the spaceship vibrate abnormally. A powerful shockwave started from the rear of the Mno and rippled throughout the entire spaceship.

    Under this force, even more powerful than that provided by the overloaded engines, the Mno transformed into a stream of silver-red light, hurtling into the cosmic void ahead.

    Unbeknownst to Star-Lord¡¯s crew, the metal balls had vaporized around the engines¡¯ rear. Those small metal spheres, having turned into small, glowing red iron balls, were releasing immense energy, propelling the Mno to elerate and escape.

    As the Mno abruptly surged out of Dormammu¡¯s attack range, two palm-sized golden objects fell from the spaceship¡¯s underbelly and it was as if they were parts of the ship that had worn off normally.

    After falling, these two golden objects were flung away from the Mno and were subsequently devoured by the ck mist rapidly approaching from behind.

    ¡°Hope this doesn¡¯t disappoint me¡­ Boom!!¡± With the massive thrust pinning him to his seat, Rocket grinned and shouted.

    Buzz, Buzz!

    Bang! Bang!

    Just as Rocket roared within the Mno, behind the spaceship, a considerable distance away, two strong energy fluctuations suddenly emanated from within the encroaching ck mist. Subsequently, as if thunder had struck in the cosmos, two consecutive golden rays shed within the enormous ck mist¡ª something within it had exploded!

    Roaring thunderously, under the impact of the two golden rays, the once-elerating ck mist suddenly decelerated and began to twist and turn. As the mist writhed, the two golden rays within it rapidly faded. A few secondster, the two piercing beams of golden light vanished from the mist, and the mist itself gradually ceased its turbulence.

    Then, from within the mist, Dormammu¡¯s terrifying visage emerged.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1144: Hopeless Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Hopeless Situation</h4>

    After transforming into his own visage, Dormammu¡¯s two emotionless deep yellow eyes stared at the receding Mno.

    The power of the two golden explosions within Dormammu¡¯s body was indeed immense, several times greater than the most potent attack on the Mno. It took some time for Dormammu to neutralize the colossal power of those two explosions.

    However, the idea of shaking off Dormammu with the force of those two explosions was undoubtedly wishful thinking. Unless they could throw a sun at Dormammu, it was impossible to stop this dark dimension¡¯s big boss.

    Just as the Mno transformed into a stream of silver-red light and sped away, Dormammu¡¯s massive face disyed no expression as it watched.

    Only when the Mno had moved far away, almost vanishing into the cosmic darkness, did Dormammu finally act. A portion of his vast mist-like body began to tremble, and suddenly, he plunged into the void.

    Rip!~

    Even though they were in the vacuum of space, tearing sounds faintly echoed. Under the influence of the ck mist, the fabric of space was torn apart by Dormammu¡¯s absolute power! On the other side of the ripped space, a stream of silver-red light was hurtling toward them at high speed.

    ¡­

    Whoosh!

    ¡°Darn it! Even that couldn¡¯t do anything to it! Indeed, this guy¡¯s power has already reached super-S level!¡± Inside the cockpit of the speeding Mno in space, Rocket had seen Dormammu¡¯s normal form via the detectors left behind, and he wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with the effects of the super energy battery¡¯s explosion.

    Originally, the two golden blocks Rocket had secretly thrown out were the ones he had stolen afterpleting the Grand Sowin ceremony for Ayesha. There were only five of them, and two had just been used up.

    These super energy batteries were valuable, and Rocket had kept them hidden from Star-Lord and the others. If the information got out, they would undoubtedly be pursued by those golden people.

    As for those small energy-filled metal spheres, Rocket had concocted them himself. Not only did these metal spheres possess potent energy themselves, but they could also enhance the power of the engines. Of course, when their energy was depleted, or if the engines werepletely destroyed, the Mno would be out of luck.

    However, as long as they managed to distance themselves from Dormammu for now, they could immediately engage in Warp travel. This way, they could directly jump to other ces in the universe via spatial travel.

    Even if the pursuing mist were powerful enough, finding them in the vast cosmos would be nearly impossible. So, they only needed a bit of time now.

    ¡°It¡¯s good if we can get away! We¡¯re already at a safe distance. Let¡¯s hurry and initiate Warp travel! We cane back to Earth next time!¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯sining with a tinge of pain, Star-Lord shouted in relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s already started! Countdown: five seconds! Hold on tight!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding on the whole time!!¡±

    ¡°Four¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­¡±

    Whoosh!

    Right when the Mno was about to initiate the final second of its Warp travel, a swarm of ck mist suddenly surged forth from the endless expanse of space ahead. It was the same kind of ck mist they had shaken off earlier!

    The Mno, which had elerated to its limit, had no way to evade. Just in thest moment before entering Warp travel, it plunged directly into the ck mist.

    Dormammu hadn¡¯t watched them depart; the previous pursuit had been half-hearted, just to devour the small thing that flew into his mouth by chance.

    However, Rocket¡¯s super energy battery explosion angered Dormammu. Seeing that the Mno was about to escape, Dormammu finally got serious, using the spatial crossing to intercept them.

    The Mno, ensnared by the engulfing ck mist, couldn¡¯t initiate Warp travel anymore. The ck mist that Dormammu had crossed over with was also a part of his body, possessing the same devouring power.

    The Mno, which had rushed in at extreme speed, could only hold on for a moment. The energy shield that should have protected it during Warp travel was already in jeopardy.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    As the sudden appearance of the ck mist enveloped them, Mno rapidly lost its energy. rms resounded within the ship¡¯s interior. Inside the cockpit, Star-Lord and the others turned pale.

    In this situation, they had truly begun to feel despair. Perhaps only Groot, in his adolescent phase, hadn¡¯t grasped the immense crisis they were facing. He gazed outside with an innocent expression, observing the ck mist continuously consuming the spaceship¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Rocket! Do you have any more of those bombs? Throw them all out together!¡± As the engine¡¯s power steadily decreased, Star-Lord continued to shout.

    ¡°We can¡¯t escape the shroud of these ck mists now. If we throw those out, we¡¯ll end up blown up as well!¡± Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s shout, Rocket hollered back at the top of his lungs.

    Enveloped by Dormammu¡¯s ck mist, Rocket couldn¡¯t pilot the Mno as he wished. He didn¡¯t even know if the Mno, which had overextended its engines, was still moving forward. So, if he detonated those super energy batteries now, it was highly likely that the Mno itself would be blown up.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a suicide, I won¡¯t let this guy swallow us! Our energy shield can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s response, Star-Lord hesitated for a moment, then continued to shout.

    ¡°Let me go out and face it!!¡± Hearing the conversation between Rocket and Star-Lord, Drax the Destroyer, who had been sitting in the back all along, suddenly yelled.

    Subsequently, he unfastened his seatbelt and leaped out of his seat. He then drew a short knife that had been tucked behind his pants and strode toward the rearpartment.

    Whoosh~

    However, just as Drax had taken only two steps forward, several soft yet sturdy branches had already intercepted him from behind.

    These branches rapidly intertwined and entangled in front of him, swiftly blocking the exit of the cockpit. As Drax turned around, he saw Groot, who had been sitting in his ce, innocently covering the cockpit with his branches.

    The slender branches interwove and entwined, enclosing them all within, just like when they had protected themselves against Ronan. At this moment, Groot, who hadn¡¯t fully matured, finally realized the danger.

    Just as before, his choice was to sacrifice himself to protect hisrades. However, at this time, he was still a half-grown child, and the branches surrounding Rocket and the others were so gentle.

    ¡°Groot! Don¡¯t!!¡±

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1145: Arrive!

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Arrive!</h4>

    As the young tree-being Groot enveloped everyone in the cockpit with his branches, Rocket, who clearly understood what he was about to do, screamed with all his might.

    In theirst encounter, the mature Groot had sacrificed himself to protect them when the spaceship crashed and exploded upon impact. As a result, Groot had resurrected through a small branch, but who could say if the same fate awaited him this time if Groot exploded.

    Moreover, this time, it wasn¡¯t the safe haven of Xandar but the consuming ck mist surrounding them. Even if Groot managed to protect them momentarily, he couldn¡¯t safeguard them indefinitely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! You¡¯ll really die this way!¡±

    ¡°Groot!¡­¡±

    ¡­

    After Dormammu¡¯s main body cross over with a part of itself to envelop the Mno and its crew in front, its main body floated leisurely in that direction. Under Dormammu¡¯s influence, the Mno¡¯s energy would quickly be devoured, and the people inside it would soon meet the same fate.

    Humming!

    However, just as Dormammu floated over leisurely, a wave of intense spatial energy fluctuations appeared between its main body and the trapped Mno. Subsequently, a stable rift in space was forcefully torn open in front of Dormammu, creating a spatial crack.

    Then, a slightlyrger dark silver spaceship than the Mno burst forth suddenly from this newfound spatial rift!

    Swish!

    This spaceship that emerged from the spatial crack was, of course, the E Grade Spaceship that Lin Rui and the others had taken from Earth. Though the position opened by the Portal slightly differed from the coordinates given by Star-Lord, it wasn¡¯t too far off.

    In fact, when they emerged, they ended up positioned directly between Dormammu¡¯s main body and the trapped Mno.

    Humming!

    After J.A.R.V.I.S.-controlled Spaceship rushed out of the Portal, the spatial crack that was no longer supported by the strength of space rapidly shrank, finally disappearing. At this moment, Tony and the others, venturing out of Earth for the first time and entering space, were about to confront Dormammu, the boss of the dark dimension.

    Ding! Ding! Ding!

    Just as the Spaceship appeared in the starry sky, J.A.R.V.I.S., who had been constantly monitoring the situation outside, detected the immense cloud of ck mist brimming with infinite energy ahead.

    Thus, while Tony and the others were still anxiously studying Lin Rui¡¯s unconscious state, piercing rms began resounding throughout the Spaceship.

    ¡°Target identified! Initiating strategic shift!!¡± Following this, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s voice clearly resounded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    As J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s voice echoed, Tony and the others, who were still strapped to their seats, suddenly felt an immense force pressing them firmly against the backrest. Subsequently, the Spaceship¡¯s engines switched to maximum power, and its speed instantly surged to the limit.

    In front of Dormammu, the Spaceship executed a half-arc trajectory, rushing away from him and the Mno, which was still entrapped.

    Dormammu, it seemed, hadn¡¯t anticipated the sudden appearance of the spatial crack and was still processing the event. He watched as the approaching rescue crew abruptly turned and charged toward the position he had intercepted.

    Not that it mattered since this spaceship that had seemingly popped out of nowhere would meet the same fate as the Mno, being devoured by him.

    This Spaceship from Earth was indeed a product of technology far surpassing the capabilities of Earth, but it was ultimately the lowest-level model Lin Rui had acquired through an exchange.

    Thus, even when its speed was pushed to the limit, it wasn¡¯t exceptionally fast and was much slower than the Mno. Even though Dormammu floated leisurely in the back, their distance was closing steadily.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., have you located Star-Lord¡¯s spaceship?! Our main objective this time is rescue; if we can avoid engaging with Dormammu, we should!¡± As the Spaceship surged forward, Tony gritted his teeth and shouted.

    Huff, huff~

    As he spoke, a deep crimson light blinked to life on Tony¡¯s body. Soon, Tony was encased in a splendid suit of silver-red Iron Man armor. Subsequently, he unfastened his seatbelt and walked out of his chair.

    Being the first to recover from the eleration, Tony started acting. After standing up, he made his way to a side position near the cockpit. There, Lin Rui, who hadn¡¯t awakened yet, was being cradled by the already-transformed Hank, now Beast.

    After opening a sufficientlyrge spatial crack on Earth, Lin Rui erupted with too much energy and fell into unconsciousness. In the final moments of descent, Blink had opened a portal, bringing him back into the Spaceship. The Magic Cube had also fallen with Lin Rui, and at this point, it was still held in Blink¡¯s hand.

    As the others adapted to the sudden eleration, they too stood up from their seats. After all, the people participating in this mission weren¡¯t ordinary; for them, the life-threatening eleration was merely something they needed a short time to adjust to. Seeing Tony walking over, Hank, now Beast, handed Lin Rui over.

    ¡°We¡¯ve detected the signal of another spaceship. It¡¯s directly ahead.¡± Upon hearing Tony¡¯s query, J.A.R.V.I.S. quickly responded.

    Though Dormammu¡¯s ck mist possessed terrifying devouring power, it didn¡¯t seem to affect signal transmission significantly. Upon detecting Dormammu, J.A.R.V.I.S. had also discovered the trapped Mno shortly thereafter.

    Swish!

    As J.A.R.V.I.S. answered Tony¡¯s question, a light screen projected from the front of the cockpit, divided into two sections. One disyed the position where the Mno was being consumed, while the other showed Dormammu approaching from behind. It was clear that if they were to rescue Star-Lord, they¡¯d have to face Dormammu.

    ¡°Jackson, you sure know how to get us into a big mess!¡± Holding the still unconscious Lin Rui, Tony frowned in exasperation as he gazed at the projected screens.

    Before the operation began, Lin Rui had made everyone well aware of Dormammu¡¯s terror. The most crucial objective of this mission wasn¡¯t defeating Dormammu but rescuing Star-Lord.

    The confrontation with Dormammu was ast-resort option. Moreover, Lin Rui firmly believed that Sorcerers would take action. When the time came, the task of dealing with Dormammu would fall to the Ancient One and the sorcerers while they provided support on the sidelines.

    ¡°Rather than entrusting our fate to those unreliable folks, it¡¯s better to take control ourselves! J.A.R.V.I.S., full speed ahead, break through that mist to save Star-Lord and then retreat!¡± Muttering to himself, Tony calmly issued themand.

    Having just entered space and encountered Dormammu for the first time, Tony clearly hadn¡¯t yet witnessed Dormammu¡¯s true might. He believed that breaking through the mist was an easy task, and getting away from Dormammu was just as simple.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1146: Breaks Through

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Breaks Through</h4>

    Swoosh!

    The Spaceship, now at its maximum speed, rushed towards the trapped Mno, carrying Lin Rui and hispanions. Inside the Spaceship, Tony and the others were nervously contemting how to handle the uing battle with Dormammu.

    Besides this, each of them suppressed the excitement and exhration of venturing into space for the first time.

    Within Lin Rui¡¯s body, the internal energy was rapidly recovering. After advancing his Training Technique, even though Lin Rui had expended all his internal energy in the previous eruption and even sustained some minor injuries due to pushing his potential, the Advanced Training Technique facilitated a swift recovery.

    As the Spaceship was about to approach the thick mist that ensnared the Mno, Lin Rui¡¯s eyes were subtly shifting ¨C he was on the verge of waking up.

    ¡°We¡¯re within attack range. Should we initiate an attack?¡± As the Spaceship approached the ck mist, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s voice resounded onest time, seeking Tony¡¯s attackmand.

    Boom!

    ¡°Attack!!¡± With a forceful p on the console in front of him, Tony yelled loudly.

    Pew Pew Pew!

    At Tony¡¯s confirmation of attack, a series of attacks were swiftlyunched from the front segment and lower belly of the battle armor, charging towards the rapidly approaching ck mist.

    Most of these wereser beam attacks, while some consisted of special lifeform energy strikes and Shock Girl¡¯s energy attacks. These were currently the most advanced attack methods avable from Tony, SHIELD, and Earth.

    The conventional heat-based weapons used within the Earth¡¯s atmosphere, such as missiles, had already be obsolete in space.

    The design blueprint of the E Grade Spaceship included weapons like sma cannons, but Earth¡¯s technology was insufficient to construct them, even if Tony and the others had the blueprint in their hands.

    Fortunately,ser-based attacks had more power in the vacuum of spacepared to within Earth¡¯s atmosphere, making them fitting for the Spaceship.

    In the space environment, dozens of energy beams mmed into the ck mist at nearly light speed. However, these attacks, which were potent enough to obliterate a city in an instant on Earth, merely caused the mist to ripple slightly, having almost no effect.

    Witnessing the impact of the Spaceship¡¯s attacks, the expressions of Tony and the others grew grim. If they couldn¡¯t break through this mist, supporting Star-Lord was out of the question.

    ¡°Analysisplete. The opponent possesses the ability to devour energy with great power. Unless our attack surpasses its consumption threshold, it¡¯s nearly impossible to break through.¡± After the first round of attacks, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s voice echoed through the cockpit.

    ¡°Do our ship¡¯s weapons stand a chance of breaking through?¡± Upon hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s analysis, Captain Rogers quickly inquired.

    ¡°At the current level of the Spaceship, the probability of breaking through is less than 0.01%.¡±

    Upon receiving J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s response, the people in the cockpit fell silent. 0.01% ¨C that was practically no chance at all.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Just as Captain Rogers and the others were left uncertain about their next move due to J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s response, three consecutive intense explosions erupted from within the ck mist up ahead.

    These explosions were apanied by three dazzling golden beams of light piercing through the thick mist. In this dire situation, Rocket decided to detonate the remaining three super-energy batteries!

    Pew Pew Pew!

    As the golden light pierced through the mist ahead, J.A.R.V.I.S., who had been monitoring the situation, didn¡¯t hesitate and activated all of the Spaceship¡¯s weapons,unching an attack.

    Phew!

    Coordinated with the sudden detonation of the three super-energy batteries around the outer perimeter of the Mno and the full-strength attack of the Spaceship controlled by J.A.R.V.I.S., a not-sorge gap was sted open within the dense ck mist.

    Subsequently, a battered silver-red spaceship emerged unsteadily from the gap. Its direction was straight toward the Earth Spaceship.

    ¡°We did it!¡± Seeing the seemingly disintegrating spaceship swaying as it approached, Captain Rogers clenched his fist and cheered.

    The excitement wasn¡¯t limited to Captain Rogers alone. Tony, Professor Charles, and the others all had a gleam of light in their eyes. Clearly, from a situation of no hope to a positive oue, everyone was thrilled.

    However, while everyone¡¯s attention was fixed on the iing Mno, Peter didn¡¯t notice that Lin Rui, handed to him by Tony, had gradually opened his eyes.

    Crackling!

    Just after Captain Rogers¡¯ cheer, a burst of crackling electric noise echoed in the Spaceship¡¯s cockpit. Then, amunication link was established.

    ¡°Is that you, Jackson?! You actually came!¡± Upon J.A.R.V.I.S. establishing themunication link, Star-Lord¡¯s excited shout resounded within the cockpit.

    Just as Tony was about to respond to Star-Lord, another voice came from behind him.

    ¡°Yes, Star-Lord, it¡¯s me. Long time no see.¡± It was Lin Rui, now awake, standing beside Peter. He looked at the Mno flying toward them and weakly spoke.

    Seeing Lin Rui wake up and interact with Star-Lord, Tony refrained from continuing.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you! Jackson, hurry! We¡¯re no match for that guy! Don¡¯t sacrifice yourself in vain here!¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s voice, Star-Lord hastily eximed.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. However, we probably can¡¯t escape now.¡± Walking up to Tony¡¯s side and resting his hand on the control panel, Lin Rui nced at the screen and sighed helplessly.

    After the Mno burst out of the ck mist and into space, the gap created by the explosion was rapidly sealing shut as the mist twisted and reformed.

    Meanwhile, Dormammu¡¯s main body, which had been following closely behind the Spaceship, was now trapped behind them. Being aware of Dormammu¡¯s strength, Lin Rui understood the gravity of the situation.

    Even if Lin Rui¡¯s strength recovered enough for him to overturn the situation and activate the Portal using the Magic Cube, it would simply expedite Dormammu¡¯s journey to Earth. In this inescapable situation, Lin Rui and the others seemed to have no choice but to engage in a direct confrontation.

    ¡°Sigh! If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have sent that distress signal to you!¡± Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord expressed regret.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright; there might be a turning point. Since we¡¯ve chosen toe here, we¡¯ve prepared ourselves for this.¡± Hearing the remorse and apology in Star-Lord¡¯s words, Lin Rui shook his head and replied.

    Exhaling deeply, Lin Rui¡¯s conversation with Star-Lord went on for a short while. During this time, the Mno, swaying unsteadily, had flown near the Earth Spaceship and was now flying alongside the Earth-originated vessel.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1147: Trust

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Trust</h4>

    Inside the Mno, Star-Lord and his team were now standing at the forefront of the cockpit, peering through the ss at the Earth-originated Spaceship flying parallel to the Mno.

    They were genuinely surprised that Lin Rui had actually received their distress signal ande to support them. After all, when they had met Lin Rui on that alien, he had informed them about Earth¡¯s development and the unlikelihood of having such advanced technology as the Spaceship.

    However, reflecting on the recent events where the Mno broke through the ck mist, Star-Lord found the sight of the Spaceship less astonishing. Originally, while Rocket still held three super-energy batteries, detonating them at close range would have blown the Mno to pieces.

    Yet, at the veryst moment when the Mno¡¯s defense energy shield had beenpletely consumed by the devouring mist, Star-Lord had pulled out a metallic sphere and pressed it firmly.

    The instant Star-Lord pressed the sphere, a translucent energy shield emerged from within, enveloping the main body of the Mno. The defense capability of this energy shield released from the metallic sphere was even stronger than the 100% energy defense shield of the Mno.

    Seeing this energy shield blocking the mist¡¯s devouring, Star-Lord promptly had Rocket throw out the remaining three super-energy batteries and detonate them. It was a desperate gamble.

    This time, Star-Lord¡¯s gamble paid off. The translucent energy shield not only withstood the mist¡¯s devouring, but it also protected most of the Mno¡¯s main body from the immense force of the three super-energy batteries¡¯ explosions.

    Although the energy shield disappeared after enduring the impact of three consecutive intense explosions and the metallic sphere shattered in Star-Lord¡¯s hand, it had nheless pulled Star-Lord and his team back from the brink of doom.

    The miraculous metallic sphere possessing such powerful defense energy wasn¡¯t something Star-Lord had acquired on his own or stolen as Rocket had. It was a gift that Lin Rui, in secret, had given him during their parting on the alien.

    Aware that Star-Lord and his team would encounter various crises in the universe, especially when facing Star-Lord¡¯s biological father, Star-Lord might even lose his adoptive father, Yondu.

    Thus, during their parting on the alien, Lin Rui spent a considerable amount of Reward points to provide Star-Lord with this defensive item. However, not long after their parting, Star-Lord returned to Earth, encountered Dormammu here, and coincidentally used up that metallic sphere.

    ¡°Now¡­ we can finally have a great battle!¡± The Mno and the adjacent Earth Spaceship had almoste to a stop. Drax the Destroyer, standing in front of the cockpit, tightly gripped his de and roared.

    Although Drax didn¡¯t know how to fight something like this entityposed entirely of ck mist, it didn¡¯t hinder his eagerness for battle. After all, as the mighty Destroyer, he was unwilling to surrender before even enteringbat. Even if he couldn¡¯t defeat the opponent, he would use his de to leave several cracks in the mist.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we can have a proper battle now. Moreover, we have more allies now. Who knows, these people from my might bring us some surprises.¡± Hearing Drax¡¯s roar, Star-Lord¡¯s tone carried a hint of hope.

    As for Gamora and Rocket, they remained silent. Gamora had already ced life and death beyond consideration; besides Star-Lord, her reason for living was her hatred for her adoptive father, Thanos.

    If she could die alongside Star-Lord now, Gamora would harbor no resentment. Rocket, on the other hand, continued to send messages, attempting to establish contact with other forces in the universe, hoping to find more potent support.

    Then there was Groot, who had retracted the branches he had extended earlier. Groot knew they would face a tremendous threat next, but as long as he was with hispanions, he wouldn¡¯t fear any danger.

    While the upants of the Mno were preparing for the impending attack from outside, in the adjacent E Grade Spaceship, Rogers and his team had gathered around the awakening Lin Rui.

    For Rogers and the others, this operation was entirely orchestrated by Phantom Knight. They had sessfully broken free from Earth,e to the vast cosmos, and were now confronted with such a terrifying opponent. They needed to know what to do next.

    Seeing therades and allies gathered around him, Lin Rui, beneath the Phantom Knight mask, had a slightly pale face, suppressing his nervous emotions. This time, theserades and allies had entrusted their lives entirely to Lin Rui.

    If he couldn¡¯t ensure the safety of these guardians of Earth, he wouldn¡¯t forgive himself, even if he died.

    ¡°Dormammu¡¯s power is something I think we don¡¯t need to repeat. Everyone should regard him as an entity capable of casually obliterating a. Since you all trust me for this operation, I won¡¯t let you sacrifice yourselves to protect Earth. So, I ask everyone to listen to my ns from now on!¡± With a glimmer of deep light in his gaze, Lin Rui spoke, scanning thepanions and allies around him as he continued.

    ¡°Phantom Knight, speak your mind. We¡¯re following your lead this time!¡± After Lin Rui finished speaking, Tony was the first to express his support.

    While voicing his support for Lin Rui, Tony¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the youngster before him, who had grown up under his watchful eye.

    From the beginning, when he could only fight against street-level criminal families, to now leading Earth¡¯s protectors out of the to resist cosmic threats, Phantom Knight¡¯s growth had been faster than Tony could have imagined. Apart from approving, Tony was also filled with pride.

    ¡°Rest assured, we¡¯ve followed you here and cedplete trust in you.¡± After Tony, Professor Charles continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m with you as well.¡± Captain Rogers was thest to respond, and his words were quite remarkable for someone like Captain America in such a situation.

    Receiving everyone¡¯s replies, Lin Rui¡¯s expression showed a hint of relief. He continued, ¡°Since that¡¯s settled, I ask everyone to equip Mr. Stark¡¯stest Iron Man suits. Thor, Bobby, Dr. Banner, I need you toe with me.¡±

    After Lin Rui spoke, everyone dispersed. Following J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s rapid instructions, they all armed themselves with thetest Iron Man suits. Subsequently, Lin Rui arranged for them to stay in the cockpit. As for Lin Rui, he led Thor, Iceman Bobby, and Dr. Banner toward the rearpartment.

    After Lin Rui had arranged the positions of hispanions, Dormammu, who had leisurely floated over ¡°slowly,¡± was now approaching behind them.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1148: Shoulder to Shoulder

    <h4>Chapter 1148: Shoulder to Shoulder</h4>

    Approaching the Mno and the Earth Spaceship, Dormammu didn¡¯t immediately consume the two insignificant entities before him. The Mno¡¯s various evasive maneuvers and the Spaceship¡¯s recent space-tearing escape had piqued Dormammu¡¯s interest.

    Though Dormammu was now very close to Earth, he didn¡¯t mind taking a little time to engage with these two small beings.

    ¡°The Ancient One is injured. Even if he manages to suppress his injuries, if he dares to oppose me while wounded, I will make him understand that the fame of his title as the Ancient One, the Sorcerer Supreme, ends here.¡± As Dormammu retracted the ck mist that had crossed over space earlier and blocked the path in front of the Mno, he gazed at the cosmos and Earth¡¯s position, lost in his thoughts.

    In his cross-dimensional ventures, Dormammu¡¯s most feared adversary was the Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One.

    Despite Earth being a still in its ordinary developmental stage and not yet part of the Interster Great Voyage era, the individuals safeguarding it had always been exceptionally formidable, renowned throughout the universe and even across other dimensions.

    Firstly, Earth was one of the Nine Realms, and during the height of Asgard¡¯s power ages ago, Earth received Asgard¡¯s protection. At that time, Odin¡¯s might was so immense that he could have conquered the entire Nine Realms.

    With Odin¡¯s leadership, along with several hidden figures in history, Asgard gained a significant reputation in the cosmos and various dimensions. Even the Asgardian warriors could receive high praise and treatment within the central civilization of the universe.

    Apart from the mighty Asgard, before the era of the Ancient One, Earth¡¯s Sorcerers boasted a legendary figure, the most potent sorcerer in the sorcerer line ¨C the initial and mighty Merlin.

    The Sorcerers on Earth had risen and propagated from Merlin onwards. They have silently guarded Earth against threats from other dimensions or cosmic anomalies.

    Following the passing of Merlin the Great Sorcerer, the new Sorcerer Supreme, the Ancient One, upheld the prestige of Earth¡¯s Sorcerer Supreme. The Ancient One¡¯s limited actions had been swift and forceful, ensuring that the title of Sorcerer Supreme continued to shine throughout the cosmos and its myriad dimensions.

    Otherwise, Dormammu would have had Kaecilius injure the Ancient One when he epted Kaecilius¡¯ summons to cross dimensions and devour Earth. This was because Dormammu wasn¡¯t entirely confident in facing the peak power of the Ancient One.

    As for Asgard, Odin had grown old. He belonged to the same era as the Great Sorcerer Merlin. Due to the long lifespans of the Asgardian, Odin had lived until now. However, his strength had significantly declined, and Dormammu no longer regarded him as a threat.

    Therefore, with Kaecilius¡¯ sessful operation and the Ancient One¡¯s injury, Dormammu didn¡¯t mind taking a little extra time on this journey. Moreover, the individuals within the two small spacecraft in front of him seemed unusual to Dormammu. His interest was growing.

    Under Dormammu¡¯s gaze, the two spacecraft unable to engage in Warp flight were like caged birds. At any moment, he could crush them. Currently, Dormammu was contemting whether to crush the silver-red spaceship that had exploded twice near him. It appeared that the spaceship was already close to being scrapped anyway.

    With this thought in mind, a tendril of ck mist extended from Dormammu¡¯s main form toward the two spacecraft. Regardless of his curiosity, he decided to toy with them first. If he could easily eliminate them, his desire to continue ying would dissipate.

    Though the tendril of ck mist was just a simple thought for Dormammu, for Star-Lord and his group within the spacecraft, the approaching mist posed an undeniable, lethal threat.

    However, realizing that their two spacecraft were unable to escape their situation, they didn¡¯t elerate to flee as the mist advanced. They continued to drift forward at a ¡°leisurely¡± pace.

    As the mist was about to envelop the two spacecraft, several small figures shot out from within them. These figures were people, each wearing thetest Iron Man suits produced by Stark.

    Additionally, several individuals emerged from the Mno. Apart from their jet thrusters, the ones from the Mno had no visible defensive equipment on their bodies. However, they were enveloped by a transparent energy shield, protecting them from the space environment.

    Facing the overwhelming expanse of iing mist, these individuals emerging from the spacecraft seemed minuscule. Nevertheless, they had to step forward.

    ¡°Jackson! Be careful!¡± Inside the Earth Spaceship¡¯s cockpit, Peter, who was also in an Iron Man suit, shouted loudly.

    Besides Peter, Rogers and Tony¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the outside scene. Although Lin Rui had instructed them to trust him, given the immense disparity, everyone felt uncertain.

    ¡°Jackson, this time is different from before. Hopefully, you won¡¯t disappoint us all!¡±

    ¡­

    Outside the Mno and the E-Grade Spaceship, Lin Rui¡¯s group had already joined forces with Star-Lord¡¯s team. Among Star-Lord¡¯s group, aside from himself, Gamora and Drax the Destroyer had alsoe out.

    Rocket and Groot were still controlling the spaceship from the Mno. On Earth¡¯s side, apart from Lin Rui, there were three others, all armed in Iron Man suits: Iceman Bobby, Dr. Banner, and Thor.

    Lin Rui had already confirmed with Iceman Bobby that his abilities were still operational in the cosmic environment. For some reason, Bobby felt that his Level 5 abilities were even more stable in space, and he could tap into greater strength.

    Lin Rui was eager to witness the capabilities of a Mutant with a Level 5 mutated power in an elemental series.

    Naturally, Dr. Banner¡¯s Hulk form had almost limitless strength. However, it remained unknown just how much power Hulk could unleash in this environment. Lin Rui had coordinated with Jack, ensuring that Jack would work in harmony with Hulk.

    As for Thor, being an Asgardian, he could survive in the harsh cosmic environment even without an Iron Man suit. Joining the battle was his way of contributing to Lin Rui¡¯s cause. Moreover, before Thor had set out, Lin Rui had assigned him a specific task. Now, they only needed to face Dormammu head-on.

    ¡°Jackson, who would have thought we¡¯d be fighting side by side so soon! However, this might also be ourst battle.¡± As the mist ahead was about to engulf them, Star-Lord¡¯s voice came through Lin Rui¡¯s earpiece.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this probably won¡¯t be thest. You haven¡¯t seen what Earth is like now!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1149: Fighting

    <h4>Chapter 1149: Fighting</h4>

    Lin Rui responded seriously to Star-Lord¡¯s concerns. Without waiting for Star-Lord to say anything further, Lin Rui piloted his Iron Man suit toward the iing ck mist. Behind him, Iceman and Thor followed closely, but Dr. Banner didn¡¯t join them.

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    Lin Rui, at the forefront, swiftly emitted a deep azure light, upgrading to the pinnacle of his Training Technique. Despite having only a few minutes of recovery time, his internal energy had already recovered substantially.

    Although the profound azure light emanating from Lin Rui carried immense energy, it was still far from sufficientpared to the overwhelming expanse of the ck mist ahead.

    Behind Lin Rui, two distinct powers had emerged. One was Thor¡¯s thunderous strength, while the other was Iceman¡¯s icy power. Thor¡¯s thunderous strength and Iceman¡¯s icy abilities were by no means inferior to the potent internal energy Lin Rui released. Moreover, Iceman¡¯s icy power seemed to possess an endless quality.

    ¡°Bobby! Let us witness the might of a Level 5 Mutant¡¯s power!¡± Feeling the much stronger icy power behind him than before, Lin Rui shouted loudly.

    Boom!

    Following this, Lin Rui engulfed in the deep azure light of his internal energy, plunged into the ck mist ahead. Behind him, Thor, surrounded by purplish-blue thunder, and Bobby, emanating a frigid aura, also charged in.

    As for Star-Lord and his team, after Lin Rui and the others charged into the mist, they too were enveloped by the spreading ck fog. Thest to be swallowed by the mist was Dr. Banner, who had remained motionless in ce. As Banner was consumed by the mist, a faint sigh seemed to resonate through the vacuum of space.

    The mist that had engulfed Lin Rui¡¯s group continued to spread towards the battered Mno and Earth¡¯s E Grade Spaceship, as though the individuals swallowed by it moments ago were of little consequence.

    However, when the mist was merely meters away from the Mno and the nearby spaceship, a series of fluctuating energy explosions erupted within it. Subsequently, the ck mist that Dormammu had extended haphazardly began to convulse violently, seemingly attempting to shake off the internal difort.

    P¨±!

    After several intense convulsions, a section of the mist suddenly contracted, and a figure was forcibly expelled from it¡ª Gamora! Gamora emerged from the mist with a dispirited expression, clearly bearing significant injuries. Despite her wounds, she gritted her teeth, seemingly determined to charge back into the mist.

    Huff!

    ¡°Gamora! Don¡¯t go back in. Leave the rest to Star-Lord¡¯s team. Maybe this time, they can truly perform a miracle.¡± As Gamora rushed forward, her propulsion system suddenly malfunctioned. Then, she heard Rocket¡¯s voice, tense yet filled with a kind of thrilled surprise.

    ¡°A miracle? Can they¡­ really?¡± Hearing Rocket¡¯s voice, Gamora stared at the constantly churning mist, radiating various energy glimmers within, and muttered to herself.

    ¡°Just believe in them this once. Earth truly is an amazing ce!¡±

    Huff!

    Subsequently, Rocket remotely operated Gamora¡¯s propulsion system, carrying her back to the interior of the Mno. She became the first to withdraw from the confrontation with Dormammu.

    As Rocket brought the severely injured Gamora back to the Mno, the atmosphere inside the E Grade Spaceship became extremely tense. Although J.A.R.V.I.S. and those who had charged into the mist remained inmunication, they could now only hear various explosive noises without clear signals.

    Furthermore, of the initial four Iron Man suits, only the one Lin Rui wore remained intact. Dr. Banner¡¯s suit was the first to rupture after being consumed by the mist. It was unclear whether the mist directly devoured it or if Hulk had broken free from the Iron Man suit¡¯s restraints upon entering.

    The second discarded Iron Man suit belonged to Iceman Bobby. ording to J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s analysis, Bobby¡¯s original Iron Man suit seemed to have encountered a special condition and was no longer functioning normally.

    Thor¡¯s Iron Man suit exploded due to a sudden surge of electrical energy after reaching its maximum capacity. As a result, the suit shattered, and Thor charged out. Evidently, after unleashing their full strength, these three individuals could disregard the harsh cosmic environment.

    In reality, thanks to the multiple upgrades made to the Phantom Suit, Lin Rui could survive in the cosmic environment without wearing an Iron Man suit. However, Lin Rui believed there was no need to abandon the suit.

    Upon charging into the mist, he instantly released his new domain. Thanks to the powerful suppression of his domain, the mist was forcefully held at bay, unable to consume Lin Rui.

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    On therge screen in the cockpit of the E Grade Spaceship, J.A.R.V.I.S. disyed data analyzing various energy levels within the mist. Seeing these data, the expressions of everyone in the cockpit reflected disbelief.

    The energy levels had far exceeded the fourth level, nearly reaching the fifth level¡ªa level of power capable of causing significant damage to Earth.

    On this day, or rather, before they confronted Dormammu, neither Hulk nor Thor, who were both formidable in their own right, had demonstrated power sufficient to cause catastrophic destruction on Earth. However, this time, the four of them presented real data to Tony, Rogers, and others, revealing their true strength and growth.

    ¡°Phantom Knight is fine! They are all fine! Dormammu hasn¡¯t been able to consume them!¡± Amid the shock that the energy levels caused in others, Peter, who was more concerned about Lin Rui¡¯s safety, eximed loudly.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., has the Sorcerers appeared?¡± Despite Peter¡¯s shout, Tony didn¡¯t show relief on his face. Instead, he turned to J.A.R.V.I.S. and asked.

    ¡°Not yet, sir.¡± J.A.R.V.I.S., who was constantly monitoring the surrounding cosmic situation, quickly responded, though it was evidently not good news.

    ¡°Not yet? Jackson, have you really ced your trust in the wrong people this time?¡± Hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s response, Tony murmured, his brow tightly furrowed.

    Before Lin Rui led Thor and the others out of the E Grade Spaceship, he had informed Tony that even if they could hold off Dormammu for a while, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape entirely. To face a creature of Dormammu¡¯s caliber, they needed even more formidable individuals.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1150: Fighting 2

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Fighting 2</h4>

    Hmmmm!

    In the space less than a hundred meters ahead of the Mno and the E Grade Spaceship, the ck mist was continuously writhing, attempting to consume the energy of the profound Azure Domain Lin Rui had expanded.

    However, even the formidable mist couldn¡¯t devour the upgraded Azure Domain that Lin Rui had fortified. At the center of the deep azure energy domain, Lin Rui swung his arms continuously, releasing powerful strikes of internal energy Sword Energy that collided with the ck mist.

    At this moment, Lin Rui was much stronger than when he had unleashed his most powerful abilities on Earth. Each strike of the deep azure internal energy that he shot into the mist caused it to churn.

    Bathed in the surging internal energy light within the deep azure domain, Lin Rui¡¯s supreme Training Technique rapidly replenished the consumed internal energy. Since the start of the battle, Lin Rui had realized the tremendous benefits of upgrading his Training Technique to its peak level.

    If his Training Technique hadn¡¯t been upgraded, Lin Rui would have likely depleted his internal energy within moments.

    He also wouldn¡¯t have been able to shield himself with his domain orunch continuous attacks. Additionally, Lin Rui had recently exhausted his internal energy while using the Magic Cube¡¯s strength of space to open a spatial rift.

    ¡°Although these mists can¡¯t consume me temporarily, they are merely a casual strike from Dormammu. However, I have already given my all.¡± Lin Rui¡¯s eyes were flooded with the radiant deep azure light as he looked beyond his energy domain, observing the ceaselessly surging mist. His tone remained calm as he murmured to himself.

    For some reason, after unleashing his full strength and reaching Level 5, Lin Rui¡¯s thoughts seemed much clearer. His emotions had also grown much colder, even bordering on indifference. Under such circumstances, Lin Rui would normally feel at least some panic, but now he remained unusuallyposed.

    ¡°Thor¡¯s situation should be simr to mine¡ª able to protect himself but unable to repel the mist. As for Bobby¡­ perhaps the full strength of a Level 5 Mutant can truly surprise me. As for Hulk, let him do as he pleases. The most critical issue is that the Ancient One haven¡¯t appeared yet¡­ things are bing tricky.¡±

    Carefully sensing the situation of Thor and the others, who were also engulfed by the mist, Lin Rui murmured to himself, his gaze constantly flickering. At this moment, he resembled more of an intelligent analyst than a warrior.

    Huff!

    Just as Lin Rui was whispering, the pressure of the mist outside his domain suddenly intensified. Subsequently, Lin Rui furrowed his brow, seriously resisting the mist¡¯s suppression.

    Lin Rui had made all the necessary arrangements; the development of the situation depended on luck. Of course, Lin Rui wouldn¡¯t allow Dormammu to swallow the Spaceship carrying hisrades before his own demise.

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    As Lin Rui struggled against the intense pressure from the mist, not far from him, within the grasp of the mist, an area was constantly illuminated by dazzling thunderbolts. Evidently, this was Thor¡¯s battlefield.

    During his sparring match with Lin Rui, Thor had indeed held back some of his strength. Now, facing an unprecedented enemy like Dormammu, Thor, who had yet to fully recover his peak strength, felt his life was under threat.

    ¡°Ah!~~ Let me through!¡± Surrounded by arcs of purple-blue electricity and squeezed by the surrounding mist, Thor suddenly spread his arms wide and let out a roaring shout.

    Crack!

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    In the next moment, dozens of purple-blue thunderbolts erupted from Thor¡¯s body. Thor enveloped in arcs of electricity, looked like a human-shaped energy source charged with electricity. He was continuously discharging electricity from within his body.

    Unlike Lin Rui¡¯s domain, which resisted the mist using his unique internal energy, Thor was forcefully pushing back the encroaching mist with his powerful thunderbolts.

    Under certain purple lightning attacks, some parts of the mist were even vaporized. Thor¡¯s attacks not only pushed back the oppressive mist but also obliterated it. However, the speed and quantity of his destruction couldn¡¯t make a significant dent in the vast volume of the mist.

    Thus, as Lin Rui had spected, Thor now appeared extraordinarily powerful, his entire body crackling with electricity, resembling the God of Thunder from days past. But he could only protect himself; repelling the mist was an impossible feat.

    ¡°Huff! I can¡¯t keep this up! I haven¡¯t fully recovered my strength yet. If I continue like this, I¡¯ll be exhausted!¡± After a burst of attacks, Thor frowned, evaluating the situation and muttering under his breath as he surveyed the retreating mist.

    Based on Thor¡¯s analysis of the brief battle, he realized that even if he fully recovered his peak strength, it was unlikely he could truly defeat the colossal entity before him. From a basic energy level standpoint, Dormammu seemed to possess limitless energy, an ¡°undying¡± quality.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case¡­ then¡­¡± Noticing that the mist, which he had just pushed back, was rapidly closing in again, Thor¡¯s eyes gradually filled with a sparking glint as he whispered.

    Huff!

    In the next second, Thor raised his right hand abruptly, fingers spread as if he was trying to grasp something.

    ¡°Mj?lnir!¡± With a loud shout that resonated, Thor¡¯s raised his right hand high, shouting the name of the God of Thunder¡¯s hammer!

    ¡­

    Swish, swish, swish!

    While Lin Rui struggled against the intensifying pressure in his expanded domain, Thor began summoning the God of Thunder¡¯s hammer from Earth. In another part of the mist, a figure darted around at lightning speed, leaving behind glistening paths of pure white ice crystals.

    It was Iceman Bobby, who hadpletely transformed into his ice crystal state. After stabilizing his strength at the Level 5 mutated ability, Bobby could safely survive in the cosmic environment.

    Moreover, Iceman¡¯s frigid energy could freeze vast sections of the ck mist. Within Bobby¡¯s active range, aside from the ice crystal paths, there were alsorge ice blocks of varying sizes suspended in the mist. Both the ice crystal paths and the ice blocks appeared incredibly mystical, hovering within the ck mist.

    After stabilizing his mutated ability at Level 5, Iceman¡¯s strength reached an unimaginable level. He had already frozen a significant portion of the mist. Furthermore, this was without even utilizing his absolute ice control ability. The mist was instantly frozen upon approaching Iceman, rendering it harmless.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1151: Fighting 3

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Fighting 3</h4>

    Huff~

    After traversing continuously a dozen times, Iceman, in his ice crystal state, finally came to a halt.

    Crack, Crack, Crack!

    Once Iceman stopped, the path he had traversed began to rapidly freeze, extending all the way behind him. Inside those ice blocks, tendrils of ck mist were sealed, unable to escape.

    After his mutated ability had risen to Level 5, Iceman disyed a remarkable level of control in battle. Even maintaining his ice crystal state continuously didn¡¯t consume much energy for Iceman at this point. Moreover, his power over the icy cold was noticeably stronger.

    ¡°Stable Level 5 ability is indeed formidable, but the opponent is even more powerful,¡± Iceman¡¯s expression, in his ice crystal state, twitched slightly, his thoughts silent.

    For the first time, fighting in a cosmic environment with his stable Level 5 mutated abilities, Iceman not only felt surprised by his own strength but also began to understand what Lin Rui had previously told them about the nature of Dormammu.

    Even if he unleashed his full strength, Iceman believed it would still be a minor issue for Dormammu.

    However, since he had chosen to believe in Lin Rui, Iceman, even though he knew he couldn¡¯t handle Dormammu, was determined to try. Perhaps his strength was much stronger than he had imagined.

    While he was on Earth, with his mutated abilities stabilized at Level 5, Iceman hadn¡¯t dared to test the limits of his powers. But now, without the constraints of Earth, Iceman could boldly unleash his boundless power.

    ¡°So, let me see¡­ what this supposedly limitless power is all about! Absolute Freeze! Activate!¡± After a quick internal deliberation, Iceman continued with a low shout.

    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz!

    As Iceman shouted, an extreme coldness surged rapidly from his body, instantly enveloping an area of nearly a hundred meters around him. At this moment, within the range shrouded by this extreme coldness, tiny ice-blue points of light gradually emerged. The Absolute Freeze Field had been activated!

    Compared to the original domain that could only extend a dozen meters on Earth, the current Absolute Freeze Field had undoubtedly expanded many times over. Not only did it cover a wider area, but the energy inside the field was also much stronger.

    Within the Absolute Freeze Field, besides Iceman and the icy energy he controlled, the ck mist that had been enveloped had all been tinged with an ice-blue hue.

    ¡°Annihte!¡±

    Swish!

    At the moment of Iceman¡¯s shout, the ck mist saturated with icy energy instantly shattered into even finer particles, thenpletely assimted and disappeared into the icy energy. After releasing the Absolute Freeze Field, Iceman swiftly cleared the ck mist within a radius of a hundred meters, achieving significant results.

    ¡°Not enough! This won¡¯t suffice!¡± Despite clearing so much of the mist energy in one move, Iceman, who was in the center of the field, showed no signs of rxation.

    Buzz, Buzz, Buzz!

    Then, the already substantial ice-blue field expanded once more. After Iceman released his nearly limitless Level 5 Mutant power at full strength, the range covered by the Absolute Freeze Field continued to expand, as if it intended to directly break through this expanse of ck mist!

    ¡­

    ¡°Roar! Hulk sh!¡±

    Boom!

    With a loud bang, a powerful shockwave swept outward visibly in a wave-like pattern. All the ck mist that was swept by this Shockwave was instantly dispersed and pushed farther away.

    In the center of the Shockwave, Hulk, who had already transformed into Hulk, stood on a golden magic circle, swinging his massive arms and roaring loudly. Although the vacuum of space couldn¡¯t carry sound, Hulk¡¯s roar sent ripples of spatial vibrations into the surroundings.

    Hulk¡¯s earlier Hulk sh had directly caused a spatial resonance, forming a spatial Shockwave that swept the ck mist aside.

    When facing an ultimate boss like Dormammu, Dr. Banner had already stopped suppressing Hulk¡¯s true nature. Furthermore, to enable Hulk to unleash even more formidable power, Dr. Banner triggered anotheryer of Hulk¡¯s battle form. At this moment, Hulk was a genuine human nuclear bomb.

    However, even though Hulk was incredibly powerful, he couldn¡¯t fly on his own like Lin Rui, Thor, or Iceman. So, to allow Hulk to utilize his full potential, Lin Rui had already arranged for Jack to assist him with using magic in battle.

    At this moment, Jack, suspended in a set of Iron Man armor, floated not far from Hulk. Behind him was a Magic Portal that he could leave through at any moment. The metallic magic circle under Hulk¡¯s feet was Jack¡¯s creation, and Hulk knew that Jack was there to help him.

    Thus, aside from his raging battle, he didn¡¯t involve Jack too much. However, the seemingly endless ck mist surrounding them was constantly fueling Hulk¡¯s anger.

    ¡°This guy!¡­ He¡¯s really strong!¡± Standing in front of the Magic Portal, Jack witnessed Hulk¡¯s recent performance and muttered in astonishment.

    Based on what Jack had just seen, if the green giant before him got close, not even building ten magic shields would stop his punch.

    Hulk¡¯s power level had reached a point where it almost ignored all forms of defense unless Jack¡¯s abilities reached the level of the Ancient One. Otherwise, he would only have the option to retreat into the Magic Portal.

    ¡°However, the stronger he gets, the better our chances!¡± Huffing, Jack continued.

    ¡­

    P¨± P¨± P¨±!

    Apart from the Earth¡¯s main forces battling Dormammu with all their might, near their battleground, Star-Lord was continuously sprinting under the shroud of ck mist, firing energy beam attacks and tossing various energy bombs. However, aside from dispersing the approaching ck mist, Star-Lord¡¯s attacks were not very effective.

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    Several energy bombs exploded nearby once again, and Star-Lord¡¯s weapon ammunition was running dangerously low. Furthermore, Star-Lord had been hit by the ck mist multiple times.

    His energy defense shield was also on the verge of breaking, but Star-Lord refused to retreat. Now, deeply entrenched in the ck mist, he couldn¡¯t break free.

    Huff!

    Just as Star-Lord¡¯s position was swept by the shockwave from an explosion, a clump of ck mist happened to sweep over him. The powerful devouring force absorbed thest trace of energy from Star-Lord¡¯s energy defense shield. In the next moment, Star-Lord was exposed to the vacuum of space!

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1152: Fighting 4

    <h4>Chapter 1152: Fighting 4</h4>

    Given Star-Lord¡¯s physical condition, he couldn¡¯t survive in the vacuum of space without protection. If his energy shield were to break, he would not only have to contend with the vacuum of space but also face the devouring Dormammu¡¯s ck mist.

    However, just as the ck mist was about to pierce through the energy shield, Star-Lord swiftly tapped his waist with his right hand.

    Buzz!

    Following that, another transparent energy shield quickly enveloped Star-Lord, perfectly blocking the advancing ck mist. Since he had chosen to charge in and give it his all, Star-Lord wasn¡¯t relying on just one energy shield.

    However, even though Star-Lord had several energy shields on him, they would all be consumed soon because he couldn¡¯t eliminate the continuously approaching ck mist.

    His weapons, at best, could disperse the nearby ck mist, and the energy of these weapons was running low. Perhaps, Star-Lord would be the first to be devoured by Dormammu in the ck mist.

    ¡°Am I really going to die here¡­ Gamora, I hope you survive¡­¡±

    ¡­

    Apart from Star-Lord, another member of the Guardians of the Gxy, Drax the Destroyer, was in a somewhat better situation. Despite his outward appearance of recklessness, Drax was actually very powerful.

    Not only was he incredibly strong, but his physical resilience was also high. Even after his energy shield was broken by the devouring ck mist, he could still swing the short des in his hands vigorously.

    The thrusters on his back provided Drax with the energy to fly, allowing him to maneuver nimbly within the ck mist. The dark-red, tattoo-like stripes on Drax¡¯s body were now all illuminated, and the short des in his hands emitted a dazzling fiery red light.

    Facing the devouring ck mist, Drax, who had unleashed his full power, didn¡¯t care at all. Drax, with his entire body radiating red light, resembled a super-powered warrior. Every sh of his short des on the ck mist eliminated traces of mist energy.

    Huff, Huff, Huff!

    ¡°Ahahaha! Bring it on, fight!¡± Drax continued to wildly shout as he swung his des.

    However, under the continuous influx of ck mist, the radiance on Drax¡¯s body gradually dimmed.

    ¡­

    From the moment Lin Rui and the others charged into the ck mist to Gamora being ejected and J.A.R.V.I.S. detecting the Level 5 energy eruptions within the ck mist, it all happened in the blink of an eye.

    Meanwhile, the ck mist situated less than a hundred meters away from the Mno and the E Grade Spaceship had been slowly retracting amidst continuous rolling and writhing!

    Under J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s multi-angle surveince, Tony and the others could see various colored lights flickering within the mist. Among them, the deepest andrgest ice-blue glow was the clearest, rapidly spreading to epass a muchrger area.

    Near this ice-blue glow, faint green and golden lights continuously flickered as they charged toward Dormammu¡¯s core.

    Clearly, these ice-blue, green, and golden lights represented Iceman, Hulk, and Jack, who was following Hulk. Apart from them, there was also a region in the rear slowly moving, emitting a purple thunderous glow, and a luminous green cluster. These represented the positions of Thor and Lin Rui.

    At the very back, which was also the edge, Star-Lord was almost shrouded byyer uponyer of ck mist, making it impossible to see any energy emanating from him. As for Drax the Destroyer¡¯s position, the red radiance was visible, but his movement was extremely sluggish.

    Ding, Ding, Ding!

    Just as everyone in the control cabin was focused on observing the data on the screen and the changes in the ck mist outside, a rapid rm suddenly sounded.

    Then, before J.A.R.V.I.S. could even issue a warning, a streak of lightning had already flown past the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno, instantly plunging into the front of the ck mist!

    ¡°What¡¯s that¡­?¡± Tony¡¯s eyes lit up as he closely watched the trail left by that streak of lightning.

    ¡°That should be Thor¡¯s hammer¡­ but wasn¡¯t it on Earth all this time?¡± Rogers¡¯ voice came from the side after Tony¡¯s whisper.

    Whoosh!

    Just as Tony and Rogers were talking in hushed voices, the screen in front of them rapidly zoomed in and separated into an independent disy, ying back the lightning bolt at a much slower speed. This time, everyone in the control cabin could clearly see what was inside that streak of lightning. Indeed, it was a hammer, Thor¡¯s hammer.

    ¡°So, that hammer is a Divine Weapon!¡± Peter eximed in astonishment as he stared at the screen disying the hammer surrounded by arcs of electricity.

    Previously, Peter had tried to lift the hammer in Thor¡¯s apartment but couldn¡¯t budge it a bit, despite his formidable Spider-Man strength. Now, it had flown from Earth, seemingly on its own, from a distance they didn¡¯t even know about. It appeared in such a spectacr manner, leaving Peter utterly surprised and awestruck.

    Boom!

    The moment the streak of lightning plunged into the ck mist, a colossal thunderp pierced through the mist, illuminating the dark cosmic sky. Then, the thunder disappeared.

    However, the area that was previously moving slowly within the ck mist, illuminated by a purplish-blue glow, seemed to explode in an instant. The radiance instantly expanded tenfold, nearly revealing the continuous streaks of thunder within the ck mist.

    Afterward, the thunderous area, now expanded, surged forward at a high speed toward Dormammu¡¯s core. The surrounding ck mist was dispersed by the thunder, and the area inside became much thinner.

    With Mj?lnir summoned sessfully from Earth, Thor¡¯s power had multiplied several times over. His pace of dispelling the ck mist had caught up to Iceman, and he was charging ahead even faster.

    ¡°Is he really human?¡­¡± Seeing Thor suddenly unleash such power, the Earth-based team was incredibly shocked.

    ¡°Uh¡­ he is an alien from Asgard, I guess that still counts as human¡­¡±

    ¡°But the one who should be the most surprised is probably Iceman!¡±

    ¡°And Phantom Knight!¡±

    Inside the E Grade Spaceship, as everyone watched the ck mist gradually retract under the eruption from Lin Rui and the others, Iceman¡¯s power became more and more powerful, causing great astonishment and joy.

    Meanwhile, in the rear of the ck mist, within Dormammu¡¯s main body, the central face gazed at them with emotionless eyes.

    ¡°These interesting individuals¡­ Their strength hasn¡¯t reached a point where they can threaten me yet, but this will still consume some of my energy¡­¡± Sensing that his ck mist energy was rapidly diminishing, Dormammu calmly pondered, his enormous eyes emitting a deep yellow light.

    Hu¡­

    ¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1153: Fighting 5

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Fighting 5</h4>

    In Dormammu¡¯s colossal eyes, which narrowed slightly, another surge of ck mist billowed forth from his body, rivaling the size of a, and drifted towards Lin Rui and the others. This time, Dormammu, who had already witnessed the power of these ¡°little beings,¡± had no intention of ying around anymore.

    Whoosh, Whoosh, Whoosh!

    From the perspective of the Mno and the E Grade Spaceship, as the ck mist attacking them gradually thinned, a muchrger mass of ck mist, seemingly capable of engulfing the entire universe, surged forward from behind Dormammu¡¯s main body.

    Even with Iceman and Thor¡¯s formidable burst of power, they couldn¡¯t withstand an attack of such magnitude that could instantly shroud and consume an entire.

    ¡°Mr. Stark!¡­ What do we do!?¡­ Jackson and the others¡­¡± Peter, who had been sweating profusely, stood next to Tony, nervously watching the surging ck mist outside the control cabin.

    Ever since arriving in the universe, Peter¡¯s spider senses had never stopped warning him. However, the level of threat it was signaling had now reached its peak. Peter knew that if that ck mist swept over them, the E Grade Spaceship would be instantly engulfed, and he and the others would vanish into the cosmic void.

    ck, ck, ck¡­

    Due to the warning from his spider senses, Peter, who had been fully focused on the situation outside, didn¡¯t notice that Tony, who had appeared calm all this time, had clenched his hands tightly behind him.

    There was a faint sound of joints creaking. Obviously, Tony was also very worried about the scene before him, but as Iron Man, he had to stayposed.

    ¡°Have faith in them!¡± This was Tony¡¯s firm response to Peter¡¯s question, his tone resolute.

    Hearing Tony¡¯s reply, Peter could only suppress his inner worries and continue to stare at the advancing ck mist. Behind Tony and Peter, Blink from the X-Men had a serious expression. Her right hand dangled, and somewhat eerie spatial energy gathered in her palm.

    ¡­

    Swish, Swish, Swish!

    ¡°Sizzle, Sizzle, Sizzle¡­ Jackson¡­ Dormammu is taking action again, and the energy levels can no longer be detected,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. intermittently alerted from within Lin Rui¡¯s Iron Man suit as he held back the ck mist¡¯s assault.

    Next, a holographic screen appeared before Lin Rui, disying the scene of the surging ck mist ahead.

    At this point, Lin Rui and the others were enveloped by the mist, unable to see what was happening in front of them. If it weren¡¯t for J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s reminder, Lin Rui would have to wait until the ck mist reached his sensing range before he could react.

    ¡°Dormammu is getting serious, huh?¡­ But in that case, you should be depleting your own energy as well¡­¡± Lin Rui looked at the screen showing the vast expanse of ck mist in the cosmic sky. His expression was calm, and his tone was indifferent as he muttered to himself.

    ¡°If you all choose not to take action even now¡­ then¡­ perhaps saving Earth truly isn¡¯t worth our effort¡­¡±

    Boom!

    After muttering to himself in a low voice, the radiance of Azura on Lin Rui¡¯s body surged instantly. The previously epassed area of about dozens of meters around him expanded into several hundred meters, instantly shrouding the surrounding ck mist.

    ¡°Annihte!¡± After expanding his domain, Lin Rui coldly uttered a single word.

    In the next moment, the ck mist enveloped by the domain disintegrated into nothingness, leaving no trace of ck energy within the domain. After purifying the ck mist within his domain, Lin Rui shifted his gaze towards Dormammu¡¯s main body, the direction from which the attack hade.

    Hu¡­

    Following that, the nearly circr shape of his domain rapidly transformed into a shuttle-like form. In the next moment, a shockwave burst forth from the rear end of this deep Azura shuttle shape, propelling it forward.

    With all his power unleashed, Lin Rui controlled the domain and charged toward the direction where Dormammu¡¯s main body was, going full force!

    Therefore, J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s reminder did not make Lin Rui choose to retreat; instead, it urged him to rush forward without any hesitation.

    As Dormammu¡¯s serious attack approached, Lin Rui, with his unleashed power and the erged domain, quickly caught up with Thor and the others, who had charged far ahead.

    Within Iceman¡¯s absolute ice domain, Thor¡¯s widespread thunderous strikes, and Lin Rui¡¯s expanded internal energy domain, the once dense ck mist quickly diminished. It soon became thin enough for the external situation to be visible.

    Whoosh, Whoosh¡­

    When this ck mist was finally on the verge of beingpletely exhausted, Star-Lord and Drax, who had been trapped inside, finally broke free. They had persevered until now.

    However, as they dispelled thest remnants of the ck mist around them, they saw the silhouettes of the individuals shining brightly with this unique radiance ahead, all rushing towards Dormammu¡¯s main body.

    Apart from Star-Lord and Drax, all the individuals from Earth had managed to break free from the engulfing ck mist. Furthermore, faced with the terrifying attack ahead, they were charging forward without hesitation.

    Iceman, who had transformed his entire body into ice crystals, Thor, bathed in purple thunderous energy, the green-skinned individual who roared continuously, shattering magic formations with a single step, and the lone figure in Iron Man¡¯s suit, enveloped in deep Azura energy ¨C all of them appeared immense in Star-Lord¡¯s eyes.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just Star-Lord; Rocket and Gamora within the Mno, as well as Rogers and others within the E-Grade Spaceship, also witnessed this vivid scene in the cosmos.

    In their eyes, the determined figures of Lin Rui and the others charging forward were truly heroic. At this moment, it was these few people who shouldered the responsibility of protecting Earth!

    ¡°Star-Lord, are these really people from your homeworld? So, you hail from a Superhuman!¡± The fiery red radiance on Drax¡¯s body gradually extinguished, returning to the tattoo-like marks on his skin.

    He looked at the attacking figures about to be shrouded in the starry sky beside Star-Lord and asked.

    ¡°¡­ ¡± Hearing Drax¡¯s question, Star-Lord didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    He did indeede from Earth, and the individuals before him also seemed to hail from Earth. However, how could he have known that Earth could produce such powerful individuals in the universe?

    And just after Drax and Star-Lord finished speaking, the several figures ahead had already made contact with the iing attack.

    Boom!

    As Iceman, who was at the forefront, came into contact with the ck mist, his absolute ice domain froze the mist into thick blocks of ice. However, this time, the onught of the ck mist was much stronger than before.

    Although the frozen mist could no longer attack, sessive waves of ck mist continued to assault the absolute ice domain.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

 Chapter 1154: Golden Beam

    <h4>Chapter 1154: Golden Beam</h4>

    As more and more ck mist collided with the Absolute Ice Domain, the once pristine ice-blue domain that kept the ck mist at bay began to sumb to the onught of dark energy.

    It was like ink seeping into clear water, and ck tendrils of energy ruptured the rapidly thickening ice, spreading towards the heart of the absolute ice domain. Soon, the icy-blue Absolute Ice Domain, which covered an area of kilometers in diameter, had been tainted by streaks of dark energy.

    Meanwhile, in the outside world, Iceman and even the Absolute Ice Domain had be invisible. All that could be seen was a sphere shrouded in dense ck mist, desperately trying to block Dormammu¡¯s attack at its center, but unable to stop the overwhelming tide of darkness surging behind it.

    Apart from Iceman being instantly overwhelmed, the Absolute Ice Domain was rapidly eroding. A short distance behind Iceman, Thor, too, had been engulfed by Dormammu¡¯s attack once again.

    Amidst the thick and overwhelming ck mist, only faint shes of lightning from Thor¡¯s attacks could be seen. Even with his hammer back in hand, Thor, when faced with Dormammu¡¯s slightly more serious assault, could not withstand it.

    Boom!

    As Thor¡¯s figure was once again engulfed, a green figure quickly charged toward Dormammu¡¯s attack from his vicinity.

    ¡°Hulk!!¡± He roared, seemingly unconcerned as the much stronger dark energy crashed against him like waves.

    With his immense defense and strength, Hulk was the first to maintain his offensive posture against Dormammu¡¯s renewed onught. However, while Hulk could withstand Dormammu¡¯s attacks, Jack, who had been by his side all along, could not.

    Although Jack could use the Portal to redirect the dark energying at him, there were limits. When darkness surrounded him from all sides, even Jack couldn¡¯t hold out.

    ¡°Hulk!¡± After hisst few magical shields were shattered by the dark energy, Jack yelled toward Hulk¡¯s position.

    Although he knew that Hulk couldn¡¯t possibly hear him at this point, Jack quickly formed seals and set up a final magic barrier where Hulk was charging. Then, with his endurance exhausted, Jack immediately opened a Spatial Teleportation portal at his feet and disappeared from Dormammu¡¯s attack range.

    Boom!

    Just as Jack sumbed to Dormammu¡¯s assault and vanished, Hulk crushed the final magic barrier Jack had left behind andunched onest charge against Dormammu, who was still far away. Then, Hulk¡¯s ¡°tiny¡± figure was engulfed by wave after wave of ck mist.

    While Iceman, Thor, and Hulk were sessively overwhelmed by Dormammu¡¯s renewed attacks, Lin Rui, who had unleashed his full power and charged forward, was also engulfed by the overwhelming dark energy. Simr to Iceman¡¯s situation, Lin Rui¡¯s domain was instantly intercepted by immeasurable dark energy.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s internal energy field held firm against the dark energy¡¯s onught, albeit by gradually reducing the field¡¯s size to enhance resistance. Lin Rui could only continue to deplete a substantial amount of his internal energy to maintain a direct barrier in Dormammu¡¯s path, bing a resilient obstacle.

    ording to Lin Rui¡¯s estimation, he could only hold on for another two seconds at most. If he couldn¡¯t escape Dormammu¡¯s attack range smoothly, he would bepletely crushed.

    Therefore, when his domain had shrunk to envelop only a ten-meter radius around him, a square object appeared in his right hand ¨C the Magic Cube.

    ¡­

    Boom!

    The all-epassing dark energy, which had already submerged Lin Rui and the others who had charged forward, began to engulf Star-Lord and Drax, who were thest ones remaining. In the next moment, this dark energy was poised to swallow both the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno like two specks of dust.

    At this critical moment, from a distant corner of the universe, a continuously shimmering rainbow beam suddenly shot out and reached this part of the cosmos in an instant, prating directly into the heart of Dormammu¡¯s attacking dark energy torrent.

    Upon closer examination, the rainbow beam had struck the very spot where Thor had been engulfed moments ago!

    Simultaneously with the rainbow beam piercing the dark energy torrent, a golden beam of light materialized in front of Dormammu¡¯s attack like a cosmic gateway. This golden beam stood majestically in the universe, capable of spanning the entire starry sky,pletely blocking the path of the advancing dark energy.

    Additionally, a pure white beam of light shot forth from the nearby cosmos, aimed at the dark energy torrent. This time, the pure white beam had struck the positions where Star-Lord and Drax had been engulfed.

    The timing of these two beams and the appearance of the golden gateway seemed almost miraculous and perilous. They coordinated intentionally or unintentionally. The rainbow beam from another dimension and the nearby pure white beam attacked the dark energy from two different directions, slowly severing the torrent.

    The golden gateway, positioned in the path of the dark energy, protected the Mno and the E Grade Spaceship behind it.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, the dark energy, attacked and severed by the two beams, mmed into the golden gateway. As it did, magical runes shed on the golden gateway, firmly blocking the assault.

    After repelling this attack, the golden gateway began to move forward, with each step obliterating the dark energy that struck it, reducing it to nothingness in the universe. It was evident that the energy level of the golden gateway surpassed that of the dark energy.

    As the golden gateway advanced and eliminated the dark energy, the two beams also grew thicker, performing the same task as the gateway, relentlessly sweeping away the dark energy.

    Compared to the dark energy Lin Rui and the others had just eliminated with their unleashed powers, the power disyed by these three different beams and light was beyond measure.

    Under the sweeping of these three sudden beams of light, Dormammu¡¯s attack was quickly annihted, and the dark energy that swept over them waspletely obliterated. Then, the three beams of light disappeared almost simultaneously.

    However, in the ce where Lin Rui and the others had been engulfed by the dark energy just moments ago, they were nowhere to be seen after the dark energy vanished.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1155: Protectors

    <h4>Chapter 1155: Protectors</h4>

    After Dormammu¡¯s dark energy had been vanquished, the starry sky finally returned to its original tranquility. Only two Spaceships floated there, seemingly unaware of the recent events.

    Wait, there was now a third Spaceship in this starry expanse! It was a smaller, elliptical-shaped, pure white Spaceship, smaller than even the Mno. It had appeared in this starry void without anyone, including J.A.R.V.I.S and Rocket, noticing.

    In addition to the unexpectedly appearing pure white Spaceship, there were also several individuals near the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno. Among them were Thor, Hulk, Star-Lord, and Drax, all of whom had originally been engulfed by Dormammu¡¯s attack. However, notably absent were Iceman and Lin Rui.

    Standing beside Thor and the others were three individuals who hadn¡¯t been present before. One of them was riding a white horse adorned with armor, wearing golden battle attire, a splendid helmet, and wielding a long scepter ¨C he is the long-absent king of Asgard, Odin. When his son Thor was in mortal danger, this aging king had taken action.

    Beside King Odin, the Ancient One, dressed in a simple and ancient robe, stood calmly. While there appeared to be a considerable difference in appearance and equipment between Ancient One and Odin, the power they both exuded and their demeanor suggested that Ancient One was even more formidable than King Odin.

    However, beneath this powerful aura, Ancient One was still suppressing a dark energy disturbance within his body.

    In a half-step position behind King Odin and the Sorcerer Supreme Ancient One stood Loki, quietly observing the scene. Since Ancient One had taken action, Loki had naturally followed suit.

    Standing behind Ancient One and Odin, Loki nced at Thor, who had been saved andy unconscious after the attack. Loki¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of inexplicable emotion at Thor¡¯s battered and unconscious state.

    Then, Loki began to take action, using Druid Magic to revive Thor and the others who had been severely injured and rendered unconscious by Dormammu¡¯s attack.

    After Ancient One and Odin had saved them, they hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the injured individuals since there was no immediate threat to their lives. However, Loki couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing in front of Ancient One and Odin.

    ¡°Ancient One, I never thought we¡¯d be allies.¡± King Odin, mounted on his radiant white horse, gazed at the vast starry expanse ahead and spoke to Ancient One.

    Originally, after Heimdall had spotted Dormammu through his Soul Eyes and been injured by him, Odin activated Asgard¡¯s defense system with the intention of staying behind closed doors.

    However, he had received Thor¡¯s distress call just now. After leaving Earth, Thor gained the ability tomunicate with Asgard, which prompted Odin to take the risk and leave Asgard.

    ¡°Well, I never thought this day woulde either.¡± Ancient One replied emotionlessly to Odin¡¯s words.

    If not for being caught off guard by Kaecilius earlier, Ancient One believed that he could have handled Dormammu without needing anyone else¡¯s help.

    However, now that King Odin was here, even if he wasn¡¯t at his peak, they should be able to drive Dormammu away. Besides, there was a strongly influential figure of unknown identity in the approaching Spaceship, who was clearly here to assist.

    ¡°Is this the Dormammu from the Dark Dimension? He is indeed formidable!¡± Odin remarked after hearing Ancient One¡¯s response.

    ¡°However formidable he may be, it won¡¯t matter. This is our world, and even if we¡¯re not at our peak, it should be enough to drive him away.¡± Ancient One continued calmly regarding Dormammu¡¯s strength, unfazed.

    ¡°Right, let¡¯s take action then. The sooner we drive him away, the less of our universe¡¯s primal energy he can consume.¡±

    After the appearance of Ancient One and Odin, Dormammu clearly didn¡¯t treat the situation as casually as he had when dealing with Lin Rui and the others.

    He retracted his main body, his colossal visage continually shifting as he observed Ancient One and Odin. Moreover, his ever-shifting dark misty forms were still in the cosmic void, constantly drawing in primal energy to replenish himself. When it came to consumption, Dormammu was quite proficient.

    ¡°Let¡¯s first see what¡¯s going on with that guy.¡± Without taking immediate action, Ancient One gestured toward the pure white Spaceship that hade to a stop.

    Earlier, it was this Spaceship that had fired the pure white beams and coordinated with the Bifrost to sever Dormammu¡¯s dark energy flood. Ancient One sensed that there was an exceedingly ancient presence within the Spaceship.

    Furthermore, this individual was incredibly powerful. In the uing battle, determining the role of this person was of utmost importance.

    Hearing Ancient One¡¯s words, Odin refrained from further conversation and shifted his gaze to the halted Spaceship.

    Behind Ancient One and Odin, Thor and the others, who had been submerged in Dormammu¡¯s dark energy and gravely injured, were gradually regaining consciousness under Loki¡¯s application of Recovery Serum.

    Upon waking, Thor and the others were initially stunned, then they realized that they had been rescued.

    ¡°Loki? Did you save us? ¡­ Father? Ancient One!¡± Upon awakening, Thor immediately spotted Loki standing before him. In a surprise, Thor initially thought that Loki had been their rescuer. Shortly afterward, he saw Ancient One and King Odin.

    Apart from Thor voicing the presence of the three individuals before them, Dr. Banner, who had reverted from his Hulk form to his normal human form under the effects of Recovery Serum, nervously scanned the surroundings while hugging himself.

    At this moment, he was only wearing a pair of oversized shorts, suspended in the cosmic environment, as he had been unable to retrieve his Iron Man suit. Of course, Ancient One¡¯s magical shield on Banner was not visible.

    Star-Lord and Drax, too, remained silent, their astonishment stemming from the fact that they were still alive. As for who had saved them, they would find out shortly. At this moment, their top priority was to return to the Mno because their energy shields were nearly depleted. However, leaving the current scene directly didn¡¯t seem appropriate.

    Click~

    Just as Star-Lord and the others were regaining consciousness, the pure white elliptical Spaceship that hade to a halt in front of Ancient One and Odin opened its hatch.

    From it emerged an elderly individual who appeared to be of simr age to King Odin. This elderly figure first nced at Star-Lord before smiling and nodding at Ancient One and King Odin.

    ¡°I am the father of that youngd. Count me in for dealing with that big guy.¡± The kindly-looking elderly man spoke before Ancient One had a chance to inquire.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1156: Fighting 6

    <h4>Chapter 1156: Fighting 6</h4>

    Upon hearing the elderly man¡¯s words, both Ancient One and King Odin exchanged nces with Star-Lord and back at him. In the end, they didn¡¯t express their opinions and remained unsure whether to believe him.

    However, if this individual had indeede to aid them against Dormammu, his power would undoubtedly be a valuable addition.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Ego, pleased to meet you all,¡± The elderly man introduced himself with a smile after realizing that Ancient One and King Odin remained silent.

    ¡°Hello, Ego. I am the Ancient One.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, I am Odin.¡±

    Following Ego¡¯s self-introduction, Ancient One and King Odin replied politely. Regardless of whether they believed each other¡¯s words, they decided to show respect to Ego, acknowledging his strength.

    ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s not waste any more time. Dormammu is not an easy adversary,¡± Ancient One reminded as he turned his gaze towards Dormammu, who was still watching them intently.

    ¡°I agree. Although I am fortunate to join forces with both of you, I can sense the immense power of that creature,¡± Ego nodded in agreement upon hearing Ancient One¡¯s words.

    ¡°Very well, I shall take the lead,¡± King Odin dered with a smile after Ancient One and Ego had finished speaking.

    Whoosh!

    King Odin rode his white steed several steps forward, steadily approaching Dormammu, who covered a significant portion of the starry sky in front of them. In the cosmic expanse, fully armed and riding a magnificent white horse, King Odin advanced step by step toward Dormammu.

    ¡°Thor, Loki, do not intervene from behind. This level of conflict is beyond your capacity,¡± Odin¡¯s voice reached Thor and Loki as he continued to advance toward Dormammu while riding his white horse.

    Upon hearing Odin¡¯s words, Thor and Loki exchanged nces and nodded silently. With their parent present, they naturally deferred to their elder¡¯s authority. They stood in front of the E Grade Spaceship, watching as Odin approached Dormammu.

    In the sight of Thor and the others, as Odin, initially alone, moved closer to Dormammu, a series of mounted figures on horseback gradually appeared around him. These mounted figures seemed to materialize on either side of Odin like he was leading his most formidable troops into battle.

    As the number of mounted figures increased, Odin¡¯s pace quickened, and his white horse, now galloping, seemed to have taken off at some point.

    In no time, Odin had advanced from Thor and the others to the very front of Dormammu. At this moment, his entire body was bathed in a brilliant and dazzling golden light.

    By his side and behind him, a whole army of mounted soldiers followed him as they charged toward Dormammu together.

    At this moment, as Odin, riding his horse, led a powerful charge against Dormammu, it was as if he had returned to his peak, leading Asgard¡¯s mighty forces to conquer the entire Nine Realms single-handedly.

    Although those glorious days were long gone, Odin wanted Thor and Loki, standing behind him, to understand what it took to be a ruler of Asgard.

    Boom!

    Odin, having charged close to Dormammu, raised the long spear transformed from his staff and thrust it forcefully toward Dormammu¡¯s enormous face. Simultaneously, the tens of thousands of phantom riders by his side and behind him alsounched the same attack.

    In the eyes of Thor and Loki, Odin, who appeared minusculepared to Dormammu¡¯s colossal and overshadowing form, was magnified infinitely within the golden light. Supported by the multitude of phantom riders, Odin showcased his most potent power as the ruler of Asgard.

    While Odin was charging rapidly toward Dormammu, Ancient One had already flown out from the vicinity of Thor and the others. However, unlike Odin, she didn¡¯t rush to Dormammu¡¯s front but stopped at a considerable distance, preparing to cast spells.

    As a sorcerer, Ancient One possessed significant closebat abilities, but there was no need for him to engage in closebat with Dormammu.

    What Thor and Loki, among others, observed was Ancient One, suspended above the cosmic expanse, and Dormammu facing each other on the same cosmic ne.

    Ancient One swiftly formed intricate hand seals in front of her with both hands. With each blink of a golden light, Ancient One finally extended her right hand towards Dormammu¡¯s position.

    Humming!

    As Ancient One extended his hand forward, two massive golden magical arrays appeared, one above and one below Dormammu¡¯s enormous body. These arrays were so imposing that even in the vast cosmic expanse, they were awe-inspiring,pletely enveloping Dormammu in their midst.

    Once the two colossal magical arrays appeared, the golden magical runes within them began to move in a specific pattern. Intense waves of magical energy surged forth from the arrays, all directed toward Dormammu below.

    Ancient One¡¯s move was somewhat simr to what he had used when battling the S-ss tentacled lifeform several months ago while Lin Rui was stranded on an alien.

    However, the previous magical array was not as vast as the current one. Furthermore, the former was green, while the current one was golden.

    Compared to King Odin¡¯s gant charge, which had left a profound impression on the ¡°spectators,¡± the two colossal golden magical arrays that Ancient One seemingly created effortlessly left everyone gaping, it was as if their consciousness had been drawn to them.

    With each surge of magical energy emanating from the arrays, the dark starry sky consumed by Dormammu¡¯s dark energy gradually lit up. Under the illumination of these bright lights, Dormammu¡¯s colossal dark form appeared to writhe violently, as if it were being burned.

    However, Dormammu¡¯s enormous face remained seemingly calm as he epted the attacks of King Odin and Ancient One, disying an indifference that suggested he did not care much about the assaults. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t indifference but rather a cold apathy towards his enemies.

    While Dormammu was calmly enduring the attacks from King Odin and Ancient One, a projection of a suddenly appeared in the otherwise empty cosmic void behind Dormammu.

    This projected wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, roughly half the size of Earth, and the image showed patches of greenery and barrennd on the¡¯s surface.

    As the projection of this appeared, Ego, who had been standing beside Ancient One earlier, had somehow positioned himself directly in front of the projected.

    While Odin and Ancient Oneunched their attacks, Ego raised both his arms, and a blue beam of light streamed from the projected behind him, passing through him and heading toward Dormammu.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1157: Fighting 7

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Fighting 7</h4>

    In the midst of Thor, Dr. Banner, and others staring in awe, the three elder beings who had just rescued them from dire straitsunched an unparalleled attack against Dormammu.

    Ancient One¡¯s two magic arrays sealed Dormammu from above and below, King Odin charged directly at Dormammu¡¯s front, and Ego¡¯s energy projection from his struck Dormammu from behind.

    At this moment, Dormammu, situated in the cosmic expanse, appeared like prey cornered and unable to escape. However, this prey was colossal, and in the face of the three-pronged assault that was even affecting the fabric of space itself, Dormammu remained coldly indifferent.

    Boom!

    Finally, in a moment where time almost stood still, King Odin¡¯s charge collided with Dormammu¡¯s massive form. Simultaneously, the magical energy surging from the two colossal golden magic arrayspressed Dormammu like two millstones.

    Behind Dormammu, the blue energy beam that had passed through Ego had reached the center of his writhing form.

    Faced with the triple attack, Dormammu¡¯s expression of indifference seemed to change slightly. Then, much to Ancient One¡¯s surprise, Dormammu¡¯s enormous face shattered instantly, turning into a mass of ck mist that disappeared. Odin and Ego, due to their positions, did not witness the disappearance of the face.

    Noticing this, Ancient One had a bad feeling but chose not to alert Odin and Ego. Given the strength of these two individuals, Ancient One believed they would notice what he had seen.

    Humming!

    Sensing something, Ancient One swiftly waved his hands again, sending waves of magical fluctuations. Under his guidance, the two enormous golden magic arrays that had trapped Dormammu began to rotate rapidly, converging towards the center where Dormammu had shrunk into a small, dense, all-consuming ck fog.

    Inside the fog, a golden and blue light darted back and forth.

    Bang!

    Just as the two merged golden magic arraysbined with Odin¡¯s charge and Ego¡¯s energy attack, the fog, nearly indistinguishable from a ck hole, suddenly burst. Although sound couldn¡¯t travel through the cosmic expanse, Thor and the others seemed to hear a faint explosion in their ears.

    Watching the two golden magic arrays apparently crush Dormammu easily, Ancient One, floating in the cosmic expanse, suddenly changed his expression, realizing something was amiss.

    At the same time as Ancient One¡¯s expression shifted, two beams of light shot out from the merged golden magic arrays, precisely from King Odin and Ego.

    With Ancient One¡¯s control, he ensured that Odin and Ego, also enclosed within the magic arrays, wouldn¡¯t be harmed. However, at this moment, Odin and Ego weren¡¯t moving as if they had left the area intentionally, but rather as if they were evading something.

    Crack! Boom!

    Suddenly, just as Odin and Ego had flown a short distance from the magic arrays, the thick, merged golden magic arrays behind them exploded without warning. It began with cracks appearing at the center of the arrays, spreading instantaneously throughout the entire structure before the arrays shatteredpletely.

    During the explosion of the magic arrays, dense ck fog swiftly traveled through the ruptured golden magical runes, consuming them almost entirely. Afterward, this ck fog continued to spread rapidly in all directions, like an ink stter.

    Huff, Huff, Huff!

    While Odin and Ego were fast, the ck fog pursuing them was even faster. In no time, the fog caught up to them and engulfed thempletely. Then, the expanding ck fog continued to spread in various directions. One of its targets was Ancient One, who was originally at a considerable distance.

    Seeing the approaching ck fog that had shot towards him, Ancient One hesitated for a moment. Instead of retreating, he raised his hand and released a spell. The next moment, Ancient One was also swallowed by the surging ck fog.

    Meanwhile, as Ancient One disappeared into the ck fog, the E Grade Spaceship, the Mno, the pure white oval-shaped Spaceship, and Thor and the others who had remained outside the Spaceship were suddenly drawn into a massive magical portal that had appeared behind them.

    This Magical Portal was so massive that it could amodate the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno, transporting them away before the ck fog arrived.

    Whoosh~

    As the Magical Portal vanished, leaving only the final specks of golden light, the explosive ck fog filled the entire starry sky. After expanding to its limits, the ck fog finally stopped its spread. Within this cosmic phenomenon-like ck fog, asional shes of light urred but quickly dissipated.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1158: Escape

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Escape</h4>

    After Ancient One was engulfed by the surging ck fog that had exploded, in a part of the cosmic expanse whose distance from the previous starry sky was unknown, a massive golden magical Portal materialized out of thin air.

    Subsequently, three different-sized Spaceships emerged from within it. After a few maneuvers in the cosmic expanse, these three Spaceships gradually came to a halt and converged.

    The three Spaceships that emerged from the magical Portal were Earth¡¯s E Grade Spaceship, Star-Lord¡¯s Mno, and Ego¡¯s pure white Spaceship.

    In the middle of these three floating Spaceships, Thor and the others wore expressions of astonishment, keeping their mouths agape for quite some time before finally closing them and recovering theirposure.

    After their initial recovery, Thor and hispanions realized that they were no longer in the same starry sky as before. After a quick scan of their surroundings, they confirmed that they had indeed left that starry expanse.

    Recalling what had just transpired, Thor and the others remembered that they had been transported away after the battle had broken out. However, the exact course of the battle remained unclear to them.

    ¡°Loki¡­ What just happened? Did you see everything clearly?¡± Thor, floating above the E Grade Spaceship¡¯s cockpit, asked Loki, who was by his side.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ It seemed like¡­ Dormammu might have been dealt with¡­¡± Loki replied with uncertainty to Thor¡¯s inquiry.

    Although Odin¡¯s attack on Dormammu appeared formidable, apart from Thor witnessing Odin¡¯s charge and Ancient One¡¯s massive magic array at the beginning, everything else happened in the blink of an eye.

    Moreover, they had been awestruck by the abilities of their elder counterparts at the time and weren¡¯t sure how they had been transported away.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Thor wasn¡¯t entirely satisfied with Loki¡¯s response. If Dormammu had indeed been dealt with, why had they been transported away?

    Nevertheless, even though Thor and Loki were unclear about what had just transpired, they were now in a safe situation. So, despite their concerns for Odin, they could only hope that their elder counterparts would sessfully resolve the situation with Dormammu.

    While Thor and Loki were conversing, Dr. Banner, who had also recovered from his initial shock, was awkwardly iling his limbs in an uncoordinated manner, attempting to ¡°swim¡± down towards the position of the E Grade Spaceship below.

    However, in the vacuum of space, no matter how vigorously he kicked his legs, he could only drift along with the various forces of the cosmos.

    Swish!

    Dr. Banner didn¡¯t remain in his awkward state for long, as several Iron Man suits had already flown out from the E Grade Spaceship. It was clear that those outside were unharmed, and those inside the Warship were even less affected.

    The Iron Man suits that had flown out from the Spaceship approached Dr. Banner and the others, then Lin Rui¡¯s voice sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Come back, everyone.¡± Although he sounded somewhat weak, Lin Rui¡¯s voice was still steady, indicating that there were no serious injuries.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s voice, Dr. Banner cooperatively extended his hand, allowing one of the Iron Man suits to pull him swiftly toward the entrance of the Warship. Thor and Loki, after exchanging a nce, followed the Iron Man suits in that direction. The gods of Asgard were naturally capable of moving in space.

    However,pared to the reactions of Dr. Banner and Thor and Loki, Star-Lord, who had also recovered from his initial shock, seemed to be deeply troubled and shocked by something else. So, even after hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, he remained motionless in space, ignoring Rocket¡¯s attempts to contact him.

    ¡°Star-Lord, what¡¯s wrong? Our energy is running out,¡± Drax asked as he noticed Star-Lord¡¯s vacant expression.

    However, even after Drax¡¯s inquiry, Star-Lord remained unresponsive. At this moment, Star-Lord¡¯s distraction wasn¡¯t caused by Odin and Ancient One¡¯s powerful attacks but by the appearance of the man who imed to be his father.

    After living all these years, he had no idea he still had a father, especially since he had left Earth after his mother¡¯s death. Upon hearing that this person imed to be his father, Star-Lord was left in a daze.

    ¡°Star-Lord, regarding the man who imed to be your father just now, I have some information that you might want to know,¡± Lin Rui¡¯s voice sounded again in Star-Lord¡¯s ears.

    Exhaling slowly, Star-Lord¡¯s vacant expression gradually focused, revealing a different kind of determination.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Drax! We need to find Jackson!¡± With newfound resolve in his eyes, Star-Lord called out to Drax as he flew towards the E Grade Spaceship below.

    ¡°Really can¡¯t understand¡­¡± Drax, although puzzled by Star-Lord¡¯s behavior, followed him.

    As Star-Lord and Drax followed Dr. Banner and the others into the E Grade Spaceship, the nearby Mno also drew closer. Then, the hatch opened, and Rocket and the injured Gamora flew over. Groot, due to his unique nature, remained inside the Mno for the time being.

    Ego¡¯s pure white small Spaceship, on the other hand, remained motionless, seemingly containing only Ego as its passenger. After Ego left, the Spaceship was left unattended.

    ¡­

    Inside the cockpit of the Earth-made E Grade Spaceship, Tony, Rogers, and others were gathered around. In the center of their circle, two individualsy on the ground, looking weak and exhausted.

    They were none other than Iceman and Lin Rui, who had been submerged by Dormammu¡¯s ck fog attack earlier.

    Iceman, lying on the ground, had already reverted from his icy form. He appeared drained, with a pallidplexion, clearly showing signs of severe energy depletion. Next to him, Lin Rui¡¯s condition was simr, except that the Phantom Suit concealed the extent of his paleness.

    After Dormammu¡¯s attack had submerged Iceman, his absolute ice domain had held on for a while before bing unsustainable. Just as Iceman was about to be swallowed by the ck fog, a silver Portal had appeared behind him, directly transporting him away.

    Blink had acted, leaving a spatial power mark on Iceman that allowed her to pinpoint his location before he left.

    Even if Blink hadn¡¯t taken action, Iceman would have been fine, as Ancient One had already arrived. Like Hulk and Star-Lord, they had been casually rescued by Ancient One.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1159: Convergence

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Convergence</h4>

    In the very moment before the ck fog engulfed Iceman, Blink saved him, sparing Ancient One from having to rescue yet another person. Lin Rui, on the other hand, used the power of the Magic Cube to open a Portal, instantly escaping Dormammu¡¯s attack.

    He didn¡¯t know for sure if Ancient One would arrive in time and didn¡¯t want to take the risk.

    Initially, Lin Rui had nned to use the Magic Cube¡¯s power to save the others trapped in the ck fog, but it turned out to be unnecessary. After returning to the Spaceship, Lin Rui felt a bit drained due to the use of his Limit Burst Field and the repeated activation of the Magic Cube. He took a moment to catch his breath.

    Therefore, after the Spaceship was transported away from the battlefield by Ancient One, Lin Rui instructed J.A.R.V.I.S to summon the others back using the Iron Man suits. The words he had spoken to Star-Lord earlier were indeed rted to the information he possessed about Ego.

    When Ancient One and King Odin appeared, their conversation above the E Grade Spaceship was not discreet. Therefore, J.A.R.V.I.S had broadcasted their conversation in real-time throughout the cockpit.

    Although Lin Rui had just returned and was weakened, he had also heard Ego¡¯s self-introduction. Upon hearing Ego¡¯s introduction, Lin Rui was equally shocked, but he quickly regained hisposure.

    While Ego¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t precisely match Lin Rui¡¯s memory of the original storyline, he epted the current situation as a variation in the plot.

    Besides, given that Star-Lord had just faced a life-threatening situation, Ego¡¯s appearance seemed somewhat usible. After all, Ego was indeed Star-Lord¡¯s biological father. However, this father had never fulfilled his duties and responsibilities as a parent.

    It was Lin Rui¡¯s knowledge of Star-Lord¡¯s father that prompted him to call out to Star-Lord earlier. If Lin Rui hadn¡¯t mentioned that he had some knowledge about Star-Lord¡¯s father, Star-Lord might not have snapped out of his daze so quickly and entered the E Grade Spaceship without hesitation.

    ¡°Jackson, what¡¯s the current situation¡­¡± Tony looked at Lin Rui with a perplexed expression, not knowing how to inquire about the current situation.

    Originally, Tony and the others had risked a great deal to activate the E Grade Spaceship through the Portal because they believed in Lin Rui.

    However, now that Ancient One, King Odin, and Star-Lord¡¯s father had taken action, they found themselves unable to intervene further. Moreover, they were uncertain about how to proceed in the current circumstances.

    ¡°Cough Cough. Since Ancient One, King Odin, and Star-Lord¡¯s father have all intervened, we shouldn¡¯t interfere any further, and frankly, we can¡¯t. As for the ultimate oue over there, I believe it will be favorable,¡± Lin Rui coughed twice before responding to Tony¡¯s inquiry.

    In the original storyline as Lin Rui knew it, when Dormammu came to Earth, Ancient One had already perished at the hands of Kaecilius, and the newly trained Stephen Strange had to confront Dormammu on his own.

    Ultimately, Strange had used the Eye of Agamotto, the Time Infinity Stone, to create an endless time loop, trapping Dormammu and nearly driving him insane before finally leaving.

    Now, Ancient One hadn¡¯t perished, albeit they were injured. With the help of King Odin and Ego, their chances of victory were undoubtedly greater than those of the newly-trained Doctor Strange against Dormammu in the original storyline.

    However, these were all Lin Rui¡¯s conjectures, and he couldn¡¯t predict how the battle would change without Stephen Strange¡¯s involvement.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Tony and the others perked up upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s response. The current situation was indeed extraordinary.

    Star-Lord, although prone to impulsiveness, wasn¡¯t entirely clueless. After entering the cockpit, he had recognized Lin Rui, who was wearing the Phantom Suit. Despite the tension, he pushed Peter aside and rushed toward Lin Rui, eager to know more about the mysterious man who imed to be his father.

    ¡°Jackson! Do you really know? Who is that guy?!¡± Star-Lord hurriedly entered the cockpit, brushing past those around Lin Rui and bombarding him with questions.

    Peter, who had been shoved aside, called out, ¡°Hey, be careful!¡±

    Initially, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t in great shape, and Star-Lord¡¯s unreserved inquiries didn¡¯t help. Moreover, the Earth-side team hade to rescue Star-Lord, and yet, he showed no gratitude. Instead, he was asking about the mysterious man.

    ¡°Spider-Man, help me up,¡± Lin Rui said, reaching out to Peter, who understood why Star-Lord was so anxious.

    As Star-Lord prepared to push Peter aside again, Lin Rui had already risen from the floor. Without waiting for further questioning, Lin Rui began to speak.

    ¡°I do have some information, but right now, there are more pressing matters. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to knowter.¡± Lin Rui looked calmly at Star-Lord.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Star-Lord, now slightly calmer, agreed. The current situation was indeed not ordinary.

    Although Star-Lord was impulsive, he wasn¡¯t ignorant. Drax, who had entered with him, had also heard Star-Lord¡¯s urgent inquiries. Therefore, he stood quietly by Star-Lord¡¯s side, observing the others in the cockpit.

    Despite Star-Lord having previously told Drax and Gamora about Lin Rui and Deadpool¡¯s arrival on Earth, seeing them in person piqued Drax¡¯s interest. Moreover, the people from Star-Lord¡¯s homeworld that they were meeting now were entirely different from the ones he had introduced earlier.

    Once Star-Lord had settled down, Lin Rui and Iceman, with the help of theirpanions, slowly found seats. Their explosive performances as the vanguard against Dormammu had earned them everyone¡¯s respect. However, the current situation called for a different focus.

    When footsteps were heard once again from the passage at the back of the cockpit, everyone¡¯s attention shifted once more. Soon, two figures, one tall and one small, appeared in the passage. It was Gamora and Rocket Roon,ing over.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1160: Introduction

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Introduction</h4>

    After all the individuals on Earth, including the members of the Guardians of the Gxy, had gathered together (except for Groot), Lin Rui, who had somewhat recovered, did not immediately discuss what should be done next with everyone. This was because, given the current situation, even Lin Rui could only wait for the oue.

    So, with everyone¡¯s eyes on him, Lin Rui first asked Rocket, ¡°Rocket, do you know where we are now? How far are we from that previous stretch of space, and how far are we from Earth?¡±

    Rocket, who had been rather irritated by the constant scrutiny from Earth¡¯s inhabitants due to his unique appearance, quickly retrieved a small device and tapped on it a few times before looking up.

    ¡°We¡¯re seventeen point six light-years away from the previous stretch of space and one point four light-years from Earth. We¡¯re quite close to Earth now.¡±

    ¡°In that case, the Portal from earlier was probably meant to take us back to Earth. It¡¯s just¡­ the uracy might not have been perfect,¡± Lin Rui murmured to himself upon hearing Rocket¡¯s response.

    Given the circumstances earlier, it was already quite a feat for Ancient One to consider Earth and transport them away. Some margin of error in the distance was entirely normal.

    However, a distance of one point four light-years wouldn¡¯t take long with the intact Mno, but it was beyond repair here, and Earth¡¯s E Grade Spaceship didn¡¯t have a fully perfected Warp engine. Even a slight error could send the entire spaceship¡¯s crew to a different location in the cosmos.

    Nevertheless, these were not insurmountable issues. Once Lin Rui had fully recovered, he could use the Magic Cube¡¯s power to open a Portal to take them back. Lin Rui¡¯s recovery ability was currently quite potent, and it might not take long at all.

    Tony and Captain Rogers knew what Lin Rui knew, so they weren¡¯t particrly surprised when they heard about the distance from Earth. Moreover, at this moment, returning to Earth wasn¡¯t the most critical issue. What mattered most was determining the oue of Ancient One¡¯s battle against Dormammu.

    If Ancient One couldn¡¯t deal with Dormammu, Earth would be at Dormammu¡¯s mercy. Even if they could return to Earth smoothly, it would be like facing the mantis with a de, only to be crushed and devoured by Dormammu.

    As Lin Rui pondered the situation after hearing Rocket¡¯s response, he looked up to see Peter still staring at Rocket. The small, furry face of Rocket had undergone several changes, and he appeared on the verge of anger.

    Being a gically enhanced lifeform, Rocket was rather sensitive to being stared at as if he were some sort of amusement.

    ¡°Spider-Man, stop staring at Rocket. He doesn¡¯t like it,¡± Lin Rui reminded before Rocket could explode.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Peter awkwardly averted his gaze. As a youngster, Peter found the appearance of Rocket, this extraordinarily unusual furry extraterrestrial, more intriguing than Tony and the others did.

    ¡°All right, I think we¡¯ve all seen each other now. These are the members of the Guardians of the Gxy I mentioned earlier. This is Star-Lord,¡± Lin Rui began to introduce the situation on the Guardians of the Gxy side to Earth¡¯s inhabitants, starting with Star-Lord.

    After Lin Rui introduced Star-Lord, Tony and the others nodded cordially toward him. Although Star-Lord had been somewhat impolite when he first approached Lin Rui, they could understand his emotions at the time.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Star-Lord, and these are my teammates: Drax, Gamora, and this little guy is Rocket,¡± Star-Lord said, greeting Tony and the others while introducing his teammates.

    Bang!

    Just as Star-Lord finished introducing Rocket, a metal sphere hurtled from the side, aiming for Star-Lord¡¯s head but narrowly missing as Star-Lord agilely dodged it.

    However, standing behind Star-Lord, Drax didn¡¯t avoid the sphere and was struck squarely in the chest. Nevertheless, Drax¡¯s physical resilience was so high that he paid no attention to the force of the metal sphere.

    ¡°You¡¯re the little guy! Your whole family is made up of little guys!!¡± The one who threw the metal sphere was undoubtedly Rocket, and as he tossed the sphere, he shouted angrily.

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Star-Lord, we have more people on this side, so we won¡¯t introduce everyone individually. Besides, you¡¯ll get to know them soon enough,¡± Lin Rui said, unfazed by the scuffle between Rocket and Star-Lord.

    ¡°Right, so let¡¯s discuss the matter we¡¯re all waiting for. Those three¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Star-Lord¡¯s words, the eyes of the people in the cockpit also focused. During the previous encounter, they had been powerless against Dormammu, and after the arrival of Ancient One and the other two elders, they couldn¡¯tprehend the ensuing battle, leaving them in awe.

    Aside from Ancient One, they had no knowledge of the identities of the other two individuals.

    ¡°Well then, let me introduce the identities of those three. One of them is Ancient One, hailing from Earth and he is a Sorcerer, which you should all be familiar with,¡± Lin Rui began, slowly introducing the identities of the trio, his gaze sweeping across the room.

    The first person Lin Rui introduced was Ancient One, whose identity was already known to Tony and the others. Lin Rui had mentioned earlier that defeating Dormammu would rely on Ancient One, so his appearance wasn¡¯t much of a surprise to them.

    However, Star-Lord and his team were taken aback, not expecting that the powerful figure capable of casting two magic circles on a whim came from Earth.

    ¡°And the old man on the white horse is Thor and Loki¡¯s father, the King of Asgard, known as Odin,¡± Lin Rui continued, his gaze briefly resting on Thor and Loki when he mentioned Odin.

    ¡°Asgard! Father of Thor and Loki?!¡± Tony and the others couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s introduction of Odin. They had known about Ancient One¡¯s identity, but Odin, the King of Asgard, was a legendary figure and a god in Earth¡¯s myths.

    ¡°And thest elder is Star-Lord¡¯s father, named Ego,¡± Lin Rui continued without paying much attention to everyone¡¯s astonishment.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1161: Worry

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Worry</h4>

    Taking a minute, Lin Rui briefly introduced Ancient One, King Odin, and Star-Lord¡¯s father, Ego. Although Star-Lord probably had many questions about Lin Rui¡¯s simple exnations, now wasn¡¯t the time for detailed inquiries.

    Besides Ancient One, whose appearance was expected by Lin Rui, King Odin¡¯s support was somewhat assured. Before taking action to confront Dormammu, Lin Rui had already instructed Thor to attempt to contact Asgard.

    After leaving Earth, Thor managed to establishmunication with Asgard. After exining the situation and sending a distress signal, Thor joined Lin Rui to confront Dormammu.

    However, the appearance of Star-Lord¡¯s father, Ego, was indeed unexpected for Lin Rui. Nevertheless, if the timeline or the Guardians of the Gxy¡¯s plot had progressed to this point, Ego¡¯s arrival seemed somewhat logical.

    However, Lin Rui, who knew about the Guardians of the Gxy¡¯s storyline, didn¡¯t have a particrly good impression of Star-Lord¡¯s father.

    ¡°Now that we know the identities of those three¡­ Phantom Knight, do you really believe they can deal with Dormammu?¡± After listening to Lin Rui¡¯s introduction, Captain Rogers asked again.

    Although Lin Rui had already expressed his opinion to Tony earlier, Captain Rogers seemed to be more cautious. After all, it was Lin Rui who had first conveyed the news that Dormammu intended to attack and devour Earth, and he had organized their resistance against Dormammu.

    Furthermore, he seemed to have aprehensive understanding of the backgrounds of the three individuals, so it was only natural for Captain Rogers to expect Lin Rui to know the oue of their confrontation with Dormammu.

    ¡°As I said earlier, I believe the oue will be favorable,¡± Lin Rui reiterated in response to Rogers¡¯ inquiry.

    However, despite Lin Rui¡¯s answer, Captain Rogers and the others didn¡¯t seem entirely reassured. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t trust Lin Rui, but rather, Lin Rui¡¯s tone didn¡¯t convey absolute certainty.

    In other words, he didn¡¯t feel there was a hundred percent chance of sess. And if those three powerful figures couldn¡¯t resolve Dormammu, then they would be facing the grim reality of Earth being devoured.

    Just over a week ago, when Tony and the others had a falling out with the Earth Sorcerers, they believed they could just leave the threat of Dormammu to them for resolution. Now, it seemed that if they indeed left it to the sorcerers, they would be daydreaming while Earth got devoured.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to ask him; I can answer that. With my father there, Dormammu will definitely be defeated,¡± Thor suddenly spoke up while everyone was deep in thought about Lin Rui¡¯s response.

    In Thor¡¯s eyes, the formidable enemy shrouded in ck mist was undoubtedly powerful, perhaps the most formidable foe he had ever faced. However, the Allfather Odin was invincible in Thor¡¯s view. Although Odin hadn¡¯t taken action during the invasion of Asgard by the Dark Elves, it didn¡¯t affect his status in Thor¡¯s eyes.

    Upon hearing Thor¡¯s resolute words, the people from Earth and even Star-Lord¡¯s team were encouraged. If Thor had such confidence in his father, could they not trust him too? After all, Thor had already demonstrated considerable strength, and Odin¡¯s recent disy of power was indeed impressive.

    However,pared to the others who were somewhat uplifted, Loki, who stood behind Thor, didn¡¯t seem as resolute as his brother. Loki, the God of Mischief, had much deeper thoughts than Thor.

    Regardless of Odin¡¯s age, Thor believed that he was still the same peak-powerful King of the Nine Realms as before. However, Loki knew that the once peak-powerful king had grown old; dealing with a Frost Giant leader like Laufey required strategy. Therefore, he didn¡¯t share Thor¡¯s unwavering confidence.

    Furthermore, Loki was well aware of the hidden injuries of Ancient One. While these injuries might not pose a problem under normal circumstances, facing an opponent of Dormammu¡¯s caliber and having to suppress the injuries during battle was a different story.

    As for thest arrival, who imed to be Star-Lord¡¯s father, Loki could sense that he was indeed very powerful butcked a certain vigor. These three individuals, despite being the most formidable figures in the entire universe, didn¡¯t appear to be in their prime, and that was the reason for Loki¡¯s furrowed brow.

    The worries of Loki were not known to the others, and after Lin Rui had answered Captain Rogers¡¯ inquiry,bined with Thor¡¯s confident statement, most of them believed that Dormammu, the formidable force, should be resolved by these three influential figures.

    Therefore, at this moment, even though they were drifting through the cosmos, the deep-seated pressure they had initially felt was gradually dissipating.

    ¡°So, if that¡¯s the case, can we head back to Earth now?¡± After Thor¡¯s resolute words, Tony remained silent for a moment before continuing with this question.

    Since the battle against Dormammu had been entirely entrusted to those three influential figures, and since Lin Rui and Thor were so certain that Dormammu would be dealt with sessfully, there seemed to be no meaning in them continuing to drift through space.

    Moreover, despite the E Grade Sky Warship¡¯s impressive performance in its first realbat, there were still some issues that hadn¡¯t arisen during testing. Therefore, for safety¡¯s sake, it was better for them to return to Earth first.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s head back to Earth,¡± Captain Rogers also agreed with Tony¡¯s suggestion.

    Upon hearing Tony and Captain Rogers¡¯ words, the others in the cockpit silently nodded in agreement. Returning to Earth was what they all desired most at this moment. Star-Lord¡¯s eyes also lit up; after more than twenty years, he was finally going back to his home, Earth.

    Although most of the personnel from Earth who participated in the operation against Dormammu had remained on the Sky Warship and hadn¡¯t engaged in the battle directly, they had still been affected to varying degrees by the horrifying presence of Dormammu.

    So, at this moment, apart from those who had been involved in the battle like Lin Rui, the overall state of the entire team had declined somewhat.

    ¡°Phantom Knight, when will you be fully recovered?¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Tony looked at Lin Rui and asked further.

    To return to Earth using the E Grade Spaceship, which currently couldn¡¯t operate its Warp engine properly, they would need to travel for quite some time. Therefore, they relied on Lin Rui to quickly return to Earth, thanks to the Magic Cube.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take about an hour more for a full recovery, after which I can open a rift in space to take us back to Earth,¡± Lin Rui responded after briefly assessing his physical condition, agreeing with everyone¡¯s desire to return to Earth quickly.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1162: Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Exnation</h4>

    After Lin Rui¡¯s response, except for Peter, who remained by Lin Rui¡¯s side, the others in the cockpit gradually dispersed. The threat was gone, and they would be able to return to Earth in an hour. This was a rare opportunity for everyone to experience the universe in a way they never had before.

    Tony, Dr. Banner, and Hank, with Star-Lord¡¯s permission, went to explore the Mno. The E Grade Spaceship, with the assistance of J.A.R.V.I.S and the super-powered warriors, didn¡¯t require much concern.

    After everyone else left the cockpit, which was muchrger than Mno¡¯s cockpit, there were only four people left.

    Apart from Lin Rui and Peter, Star-Lord and Gamora stayed behind. Peter stayed to look after Lin Rui, while Star-Lord¡¯s purpose was clear: he wanted to learn more about the mysterious man who imed to be his father.

    Gamora¡¯s decision to stay undoubtedly revolved around her concern for Star-Lord, and it appeared that Star-Lord didn¡¯t intend to keep anything from her, so he didn¡¯t ask her to leave.

    ¡°Jackson, now that there¡¯s no one else here, and the threat has been dealt with by those three¡­ those three formidable individuals, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you told me about the guy who ims to be my father?¡± Seated in the captain¡¯s seat in front of Lin Rui, Star-Lord¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lin Rui, who hadn¡¯t removed his Phantom Suit, as he asked.

    Although Star-Lord didn¡¯t know how Lin Rui had information about his clearly non-Earth father, he believed him since Lin Rui had demonstrated knowledge beyond the ordinary.

    Hearing Star-Lord¡¯s question, Lin Rui, who was also seated and taking a moment to recover, subtly flickered his eyes. Regarding Star-Lord¡¯s father, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he should tell the truth or keep certain things hidden.

    After all, Star-Lord had lost his mother at a young age and had always yearned for a family. In the original storyline, Ego had appeared not long ago, and Star-Lord had fully trusted him, despite Gamora¡¯s warnings.

    ¡°Star-Lord, first, let me ask you this: do you believe that person is truly your father?¡± Instead of immediately answering Star-Lord¡¯s question, Lin Rui posed a question of his own.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s counter-question, Star-Lord paused. Typically, when a person who had lost their loved ones at a young age and grown up in different circumstances encountered someone iming to be their parent, their first response would be skepticism, not belief.

    Star-Lord had grown up amidst deception and trickery in the world of space pirates, so he shouldn¡¯t be quick to believe someone who suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t really know¡­ but ever since he showed up, I did feel a connection with him, something I¡¯ve never felt before,¡± Star-Lord answered after a moment of hesitation.

    The feeling Star-Lord described was actually a profound, instinctive connection at the level of life. He had sensed it when Ego first appeared before him, and it had been quite prominent.

    Even after being transported away by the Ancient One, the connection had weakened but still persisted. This feeling left Star-Lord torn; it was a deep sense of familiarity that came from the depths of his heart.

    In truth, from a young age, Star-Lord, who had lost his family and been taken in by the space pirates led by Yondu, had always fantasized that the father he had never seen would be a great hero, destined to rescue him one day.

    Just a while ago, someone who imed to be his father had actually appeared, and he had rushed to protect them, just like a hero would.

    So, deep down, Star-Lord truly believed that the person iming to be Ego was his father. After all, a powerful and seemingly benevolent father like this was far better than an ordinary person on Earth.

    ¡°In that case¡­ yes, Ego is indeed your father,¡± Lin Rui said with certainty upon hearing Star-Lord¡¯s response.

    As Lin Rui uttered these words, he distinctly sensed that the atmosphere had be heavier in the cockpit. However, Star-Lord maintained hisposure, showing little emotional change on his face. At the moment when Star-Lord¡¯s breathing grew heavier, Gamora, who stood beside him, silently ced her hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Do you know anything else about him? Like¡­ where hees from? Why he left my mother on Earth and never came back after my birth?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Star-Lord, who had stabilized his emotions, continued to inquire.

    As he asked these questions, Star-Lord had already concluded that Ego was not from Earth. After all, the spaceship Ego had arrived in clearly wasn¡¯t of Earth¡¯s origin.

    Moreover, if Ego were from Earth, Ancient One and King Odin wouldn¡¯t have been unfamiliar with him. However, the fact that he was a crossary, intergctic hybrid still left Star-Lord in disbelief.

    ¡°Where hees from? I can¡¯t answer that because I don¡¯t know. As for why he left you and your mother on Earth and never came back, that¡¯s a responsibility he failed as a father,¡± Lin Rui hesitated before answering Star-Lord¡¯s follow-up question.

    Although Lin Rui had only met Star-Lord briefly before, their interactions had been pleasant. Star-Lord also trusted Lin Rui. However, if Lin Rui were to reveal at this moment that Star-Lord¡¯s father hade looking for him solely to absorb him back into himself as a source of energy for his, Star-Lord might think Lin Rui was joking.

    Firstly, Lin Rui found it challenging to exin that Star-Lord¡¯s father, Ego, was, in fact, a sentient that had existed for countless millennia with independent consciousness.

    Secondly, he would have to rify that Ego had been traveling the cosmos to impregnate various species with his offspring, hoping that they would eventually provide his with core energy.

    If Lin Rui were to divulge all this information to Star-Lord, he believed that Star-Lord might not only find it hard to believe but might even think he was being deceived, damaging the rtionship between him and his father even further.

    Star-Lord had already indicated that he felt a strong connection to Ego, and Lin Rui believed that this connection had been affecting Star-Lord since Ego¡¯s appearance, making him involuntarily trust and rely on Ego.

    ¡°In that case, do you know anything else about him? Like what kind of person he is?¡± Star-Lord continued to inquire when he didn¡¯t receive a detailed answer.

    ¡°What kind of person he is¡­ he might be a very selfish person.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1163: Return

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Return</h4>

    The conversation between Star-Lord and Lin Rui continued for half an hour beforeing to an end. In reality, Lin Rui had run out of things to say to Star-Lord towards the end.

    However, Star-Lord was eager to learn more about Ego, the mysterious figure. Although Lin Rui hadn¡¯t provided many details, confirming that Ego was his father had sparked a multitude of thoughts in Star-Lord¡¯s mind.

    Lin Rui, who understood what Ego was and the purpose behind his arrival to rescue Star-Lord, had tried to subtly paint Ego as an irresponsible father during their conversation.

    He did this to dissuade Star-Lord from getting too close to him. Perhaps, because of Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord had developed a resistance to Ego, which might prevent him from leaving with him.

    ¡°Jackson, I think I¡¯ll head back now. The Mno still needs urgent repairs, and Rocket alone might not be able to handle it,¡± Star-Lord said with less urgency after their conversation had concluded.

    ¡°Well, go ahead. I believe Mr. Stark and the others will be of assistance,¡± Lin Rui replied with a smile as Star-Lord prepared to leave.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Star-Lord paused for a moment before departing with Gamora. After Star-Lord and Gamora left the cockpit, Peter, who had been standing by Lin Rui¡¯s side the whole time, had a thoughtful look in his eyes.

    ¡°Jackson, um¡­ is there something wrong with this Ego?¡± Just as Lin Rui¡¯s gaze shifted from the cockpit¡¯s passageway to the vast cosmic expanse beyond the ss, Peter suddenly asked.

    Star-Lord and Lin Rui weren¡¯t extremely close, but Peter had known Lin Rui for a long time, and he knew his mysterious friend quite well. Based on Lin Rui¡¯s conversation with Star-Lord, Peter had a hunch that Lin Rui was withholding certain unfavorable information about Ego.

    Upon hearing Peter¡¯s inquiry, Lin Rui¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Peter had detected his evasiveness during the conversation.

    ¡°Peter, if I told you that¡­ Ego isn¡¯t actually human, how would you feel?¡±

    Peter: ¡°?!?¡±

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s counter-question, Peter looked shocked and puzzled. What did he mean by ¡°not human¡±? Ego was obviously an extraterrestrial, but extraterrestrials were still considered human, right? Moreover, Ego¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t that of a particrly strange alien, so why wouldn¡¯t he be considered human?

    ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t say anything more about this. After this is over, Star-Lord will have to make his own choices. All I can do is offer a reminder,¡± Lin Rui said, shaking his head in response to Peter¡¯s surprised expression.

    Then, Lin Rui quietly sat back in his chair, gazing at the vast cosmic expanse outside the cockpit. Unlike the skies on Earth, the universe here, free from Earth¡¯s atmospheric interference, felt more real, with a breathtakingly close presence.

    ¡°The universe¡­ it¡¯s an endless expanse of stars, waiting for us to explore¡­¡±

    ¡­

    After some time had passed, the individuals who had left the cockpit earlier began returning one by one. The members of the Guardians of the Gxy had already returned to the Mno, and they were prepared to journey back to Earth along with the E Grade Spaceship.

    With the assistance of Tony, Dr. Banner, and Beast/Hank, Rocket managed to repair the Mno to a basic operational state in just one hour.

    Rocket, the tech geek, was genuinely impressed by the technological prowess of the three scientific geniuses from Earth. In Rocket¡¯s eyes, Tony and the others were true geniuses, and if they were in the cosmic environment, they would undoubtedly achieve great sess.

    After all, Tony had developed century-spanning technology on Earth, and he would surely shine even brighter beyond Earth¡¯s confines.

    ¡°How¡¯s the recovery going? Can we activate the Portal?¡± Now that everyone from Earth had returned to the cockpit, Tony looked at Lin Rui, who was still gazing at the universe and inquired.

    Upon hearing Tony¡¯s question, Lin Rui, who had turned his gaze away from the cockpit¡¯s view of space, blinked and then turned back.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s ready. Are you all prepared?¡±

    After Lin Rui¡¯s response, the other individuals in the cockpit quickly found their seats and secured themselves firmly. Those who had experienced the Portal before knew the incredible speed at which the E Grade Spaceship would erupt during the process. To minimize difort, they chose to secure themselves tightly.

    ¡°Star-Lord, are you ready? This might be our only chance.¡± With everyone on Earth prepared, Lin Rui initiatedmunication with the Mno, which had already flown to the rear of the E Grade Spaceship.

    ¡°We¡¯re ready. The Mno¡¯s engines are more advanced than your Spaceship, and although damaged, they can still keep up with you. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Star-Lord¡¯s response quickly came through upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s question.

    ¡°Alright, be in sync.¡± Lin Rui trusted Star-Lord and his Mno, so he replied and began preparations.

    Subsequently, Lin Rui stood up from his chair. Although he had be quite skilled in using the Magic Cube, he couldn¡¯t create a Portal in front of him while sitting in the cockpit. Therefore, he needed to go outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± After quickly donning his Iron Man suit, Lin Rui nodded to the people around him.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    A minuteter, Lin Rui, wearing his Iron Man suit once again, was floating in front of the E Grade Spaceship, holding the Magic Cube. Waves of subtle spatial energy emanated from the Magic Cube toward the outside. J.A.R.V.I.S had already adjusted the E Grade Spaceship¡¯s status to be ready to burst through the Portal at the fastest speed.

    ¡°Earth¡¯s coordinates¡­ location¡­¡± Suspended in the cosmos, Lin Rui carefully double-checked the cosmic coordinates of Earth.

    Then, with a toss of his right hand, Lin Rui threw the Magic Cube into the air.

    Boom!

    A few secondster, amidst a powerful surge of spatial energy, the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno turned into two differently colored beams of light, charging into the space rift ahead. After both Spaceships had entered, the spatial rift quickly shrank and eventually disappeared.

    With the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno both gone from this part of the cosmos, only the small, pure white, oval-shaped Spaceship belonging to Ego remained. Because Star-Lord and the others couldn¡¯t detect the situation inside this Spaceship, they assumed that there were no other upants and decided to leave it behind naturally.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1164: Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Shock</h4>

    After the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno had both disappeared, the small, pure white Spaceship that had remained motionless after being transported suddenly emitted a faint white light, as if it had been activated. Subsequently, the small oval-shaped Spaceship vibrated internally and swiftly flew in a direction that was not toward Earth.

    Inside the elerating oval white Spaceship, an unusual-looking woman controlled its movement. She had two long, soft antennae on her head,rge, dark eyes that looked somewhat intimidating, and belonged to a unique species.

    This woman was Mantis, whom Ego had taken in. Ego hadn¡¯te alone; he had brought this special member along.

    However, after being transported away by the Ancient One, Mantis had not contacted either the Earth side or the Guardian of the Gxy side. She had merely deactivated the Spaceship to prevent external detection. Only after the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno had left did Mantis reopen the Spaceship.

    Once she had determined her location, Mantis flew towards the previous battlefield. Although she had learned much about Ego, who had adopted her a long time ago, she couldn¡¯t break free from him at present. So, when Ego and Dormammu shed, Mantis had no choice but to return.

    However, even though Mantis piloted the Spaceship quickly towards the recent battlefield, her insect-like face wore aplex expression, as if she were burdened by something. While her expression wasplicated, the two long antennae on her head wiggled about.

    Swoosh!

    Not long after the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno had vanished, this small pure white Spaceship elerated and entered Warp flight, disappearing into the cosmic expanse.

    ¡­

    On Earth, as Tony and the others piloted the E Grade Spaceship out of the, themotion was significant enough to attract the attention of other factions besides SHIELD, Stark, and the X-Men.

    A Spaceship of that size, even though the location of Stark¡¯s base was well-hidden and J.A.R.V.I.S had concealed the events in various ways, was enough to be noticed by nearby interested parties.

    For instance, Scott Lang, also known as Ant-Man, who had infiltrated the base previously, had been monitoring the secret base ever since. Although J.A.R.V.I.S was aware of Ant-Man¡¯s ability to shrink objects, and defenses had been strengthened, the tiny insects in the grass outside the base, in the bushes, couldn¡¯t all be eliminated.

    So, when the sci-fi-shaped Spaceship suddenly rose from the base, small insects hiding at various angles around the base used micro cameras on their bodies to transmit these scenes.

    The backend system connecting these cameras was in a secret underground chamber, where an entire wall was covered with square screens disying the visuals seen by each insect outside.

    Boom!

    As Lin Rui, suspended in mid-air, used the power of the Magic Cube to tear open a stable spatial rift, the intense spatial fluctuations couldn¡¯t be stopped and spread outward directly. The insects near the base sensed the threat acutely and fled in every direction.

    ¡°Me!¡­ Darn it!!!¡­ What¡¯s this?!¡± Just as those insects outside the base were panicking and running to the outskirts, a voice of disbelief suddenly came from the secret chamber filled with monitoring screens.

    At this moment, Scott Lang, in that chamber, was staring nkly at several screens in front of him. Although the scenes were slightly shaky due to the insects fleeing in panic, the visuals on the screens were still clear.

    In the center of the wall, several screens disyed the E Grade Spaceship hovering above Stark¡¯s secret base, and the image of Lin Rui opening a spatial rift above the Spaceship.

    Because the Spaceship had such an eye-catching appearance, resembling a futuristic and massive fighter jet, with unusual engines at the rear, it had immediately drawn Scott¡¯s attention.

    The intuition of a scientific geek like Scott told him that this ¡°aircraft¡± was not so simple. Moreover, it had flown out of Stark¡¯s secret base.

    Previously, Scott and Professor Pym had spected about the high-tech things being constructed in the base using the parts they had discovered. Perhaps the ¡°aircraft¡± in front of Scott¡¯s eyes was what they had been guessing all along.

    Boom!

    Bang!

    Just as Scott was staring nkly at the screens, his gaze fixed, Lin Rui had already exerted full strength to tear open the spatial rift above. A massive spatial rift appeared quickly. Then, with a roar, the E Grade Spaceship elerated and plunged into the spatial rift, disappearing from view.

    Sizzle!

    When the E Grade Spaceship abruptly burst out at maximum power, all the screens that had previously shown clear images suddenly turned into full-screen static in a violent shock, obviously damaged by the tremendous impact as they scanned through.

    ¡°Ah!¡­ Ugh!¡± Seeing that all the screens had turned into static, Scott finally snapped out of his stupor, let out a deep sigh, and, after a brief pause, returned to normal. His gaze had also be calm. As a science and technology enthusiast, Scott had formed some spections after witnessing the scene just now.

    ¡°Just now¡­ Could that be a new type of spacecraft? But why does it seem so aggressive? Is Stark Industries really venturing into space?!¡± Ignoring the screens that had turned into static, Scott mumbled to himself as he sat down on a chair.

    With Stark Industries¡¯ strength and resources, even if they withdrew from conventional arms sales, the share they held in clean energy was enough to earn Tony a fortune. So, if their technology was advanced enough, venturing into aerospace seemed like a promising direction.

    ¡°However¡­ Why did the spacecraft Stark create open a spatial rift to fly out?! Could their technological research have reached this point?!¡± Suddenly, as he sat on the chair, Scott shouted a couple of sentences, seemingly stimted by something.

    Clearly, the obvious spatial rift had frightened Scott.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1165: Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Amazing</h4>

    The tech enthusiast was well-informed about world events, especially when it came to a phenomenon as groundbreaking as Spatial Teleportation. The images disyed on those screens a moment ago clearly showed that the spacecraft had burst out from a Portal.

    And if Scott had not been mistaken, the other side of that Portal should have been a dark expanse of outer space. In other words, the aircraft, resembling a futuristic sky-fighting machine, which had just emerged from Stark¡¯s secret base, had the ability to directly cross over Portals.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ Stark has already mastered mature Portal technology?! Impossible! How is that even possible?!¡± Sitting in his chair, Scott was still in shock due to what he had witnessed just moments ago.

    ¡°Impossible! How can this be?¡­ No, I need to see a rey!¡± Uttering a few more neurotic mutters, Scott suddenly sat upright, shouting.

    Click, Click, Click!

    After shouting, Scott quickly typed on the keyboard while leaning over the table. In no time, he had essed the memory of the cameras monitoring Stark¡¯s secret base. Then, hemandeered an entire wall of screens to piece together a massive disy for reying the recorded footage.

    Whoosh!

    The yback began, and Scott stared at the erged screen without blinking. When the shaking camera finally revealed the central area of Stark¡¯s base, Scott¡¯s breath rxed a lot because he knew that the spacecraft had appeared from that spot.

    However, Scott, who had been watching intently, didn¡¯t immediately witness the spacecraft, which had burst out rapidly. Instead, he saw a somewhat familiar figure slowly appear on the screen. This person, seemingly possessing special abilities, slowly ascended from the central area of Scott¡¯s base and continued flying higher into the sky.

    ¡°That is¡­!¡± Looking at the somewhat familiar silhouette, Scott¡¯s expression turned even more astonished than when he had seen the E Grade Spaceship entering the Portal.

    ¡°Phantom Knight?!¡± After being shocked for several seconds, Scott finally eximed the name he had in mind.

    As it turned out, Scott had not recognized Lin Rui as one of the two people who had helped him deal with Darren us initially. He had only identified the Phantom Knight in his Phantom Suit. After all, Phantom Knight¡¯s reputation was still quite significant, and Scott, being a tech enthusiast, was well aware of it.

    After recognizing the person who had flown up from the core of Stark¡¯s secret base as Phantom Knight, Scott watched the video yback more attentively.

    Although he knew that Phantom Knight was a formidable superhero, seeing him fly out of Stark¡¯s secret base still surprised him. Could there really be some special connection between Phantom Knight and Iron Man Tony Stark?

    Next, Scott saw that as Phantom Knight ascended to the high altitude, the spacecraft followed closely behind him.

    Later, after Phantom Knight had reached several hundred meters in altitude and stopped, Scott could still see this from the footage, thanks to the high-quality cameras attached to the insects.

    After that, Lin Rui brought out the Magic Cube and opened the Portal. Since Scott hadn¡¯t watched it from the beginning earlier, he hadn¡¯t noticed how the Portal had been created. Now, upon reviewing it in slow motion, he realized that Phantom Knight had actually created the Portal.

    Bang!

    After the Portal appeared, the subsequent scenes concluded quickly, even in slow motion. The E Grade Spaceship, moving at a tremendous speed, darted into the Portal in the blink of an eye. Then, before the Portal could close, all the cameras were damaged.

    Phew!

    Once the screens on the entire wall turned back into static, Scott let out a long breath and leaned back in his chair. He had initially wanted to rey the footage from the beginning to get a clearer view, but he felt like he had discovered something extraordinary.

    So, after calming down his excited emotions, Scott picked up the phone and dialed Professor Pym¡¯s number.

    Meanwhile, in the starry sky on the far side of the moon, a powerful spatial disturbance erupted. Subsequently, a Portal was forcefully torn open. In the next moment, two streaks of light shot out, and they were none other than the E Grade Spaceship and the Dawnship returning from a light-year away.

    After emerging from the Portal, the E Grade Spaceship and the Dawnship quickly decelerated and came to a halt in the starry sky. Once the two Spaceships had stopped, the Portal had already disappeared.

    Ding, Ding, Ding¡­

    ¡°We have determined our location. We are currently on the far side of the Moon.¡± As the crew in the cockpit of the E Grade Spaceship had not yet fully processed the situation, the voice of J.A.R.V.I.S. rang out.

    Click, Click, Click¡­

    Following J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s announcement, the cockpit was filled with the sounds of people unfastening their safety harnesses. Tony and the others, who had just secured themselves tightly in their seats moments ago, were now free.

    Meanwhile, Lin Rui stood in the center of the cockpit. Compared to his exhaustion after opening the Portal from Earth, he felt much better now; he was simply tired.

    ¡°This is a good ce to return to, on the far side of the Moon. With our speed, it won¡¯t take long to get back to Earth,¡± Tony said, ncing outside the window after hearing J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s report.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s head back now. But should we send a message to Earth first? Otherwise, they might mistake us for extraterrestrials, and that could lead to misunderstandings,¡± Captain Rogers suggested.

    For Earth¡¯s current situation, two Spaceships flying in from outer space would undoubtedly cause panic among its inhabitants. After all, not long ago, the Dark Elves hadunched an invasion on Earth, and their terrifying Spaceships had already caused some distress among the people.

    However, there was no hint of worry in Captain Rogers¡¯ tone; instead, he sounded rather proud.

    Perhaps, in Rogers¡¯ view, the fact that SHIELD was returning from outer space in a Spaceship was shocking enough. After all, once the various factions on Earth witnessed this scene, they would undoubtedly bepletely astounded.

    For SHIELD, themotion on Earth was already child¡¯s y; their footsteps had taken them beyond Earth and into the universe.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1166: Eye of Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Eye of Earth</h4>

    While the people on the E Grade Spaceship were discussing their return to Earth, inside the Mno, which was positioned next to the E Grade Spaceship, Star-Lord was personally piloting it as it began to orbit the moon.

    After emerging from the spatial rift, J.A.R.V.I.S. had already informed Star-Lord of their current location. Therefore, Star-Lord, who had been away from Earth for decades, was eager to catch another glimpse of the.

    Whoosh!

    So, while the E Grade Spaceship remained stationary, the Mno rapidly circled around the far side of the moon and appeared in front of the moon, facing Earth. However, although J.A.R.V.I.S. had just informed Star-Lord of their location, it hadn¡¯t informed him about the presence of Earth¡¯s lunar probes.

    Beep, Beep, Beep!

    Just a short while after the Mno had flown to the front side of the moon, Star-Lord, captivated by the beautiful blue in front of him, was suddenly interrupted by a series of beeping sounds emanating from inside the Mno.

    The equipment that had detected the Mno this time clearly wasn¡¯t the E Grade Spaceship that had followed them. Instead, it was from a corner on the far side of the moon below.

    ¡°Is that¡­ a lunar probe?¡± When Mno¡¯s interior started beeping, Star-Lord¡¯s gaze shifted from the mesmerizing blue in front of him back to the screen that disyed the images. He muttered to himself while looking at the disyed images.

    At this moment, the screen inside Mno¡¯s cockpit showed a rtively t area on the moon. In this area, there was a tracked lunar probe parked beside a pile of rocks. Judging from the model, it seemed to be one of the ones the United States hadunched in the past couple of years.

    The signal emitted by this lunar probe had detected the passage of the Mno above the moon¡¯s surface, and by now, it had also detected the E Grade Spaceship following behind.

    ¡°Well¡­ yes. And there should be more lunar probes on the moon.¡± After Star-Lord¡¯s mutterings, Lin Rui¡¯s voice suddenly resounded inside the Mno.

    Inside the E Grade Spaceship, Lin Rui also noticed the lunar probe on the moon. Regarding being detected by the probe, Lin Rui felt a bit embarrassed.

    However, even though the probe had already spotted the Mno and the E Grade Spaceship, it would still take some time to ry the information to Earth. Lin Rui considered that they had enough time to send a message to Earth to prevent unnecessary panic.

    ¡°So¡­ should we light some fireworks or something? After all, this is kind of a triumphant return for me.¡± Without getting any responses from Lin Rui and hispanions, Star-Lord suddenly raised an eyebrow and asked.

    Since they had already been detected by the probe, Star-Lord, as a wanderer who had been away from Earth for decades, felt that it was quite normal to be a bit extravagant.

    Moreover, setting off fireworks in the middle of space between Earth and the moon might be something that could make waves across the, which also satisfied Star-Lord¡¯s desire to show off.

    Lin Rui: ¡°¡­¡±

    Fireworks? Why not just set off a few bombs? Lin Rui understood Star-Lord¡¯s mindset, but for their return to Earth, setting off cosmic fireworks seemed unnecessary.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­ If you all think it¡¯s not a good idea, then forget it. It seems our ammunition isn¡¯t that abundant anyway.¡± Not receiving any response from Lin Rui and his buddies, Star-Lord awkwardly added.

    Afterward, both the Mno and the E Grade Spaceship paid no further attention to the lunar probe. After adjusting their positions, they continued flying toward the beautiful blue in front of them.

    Just moments ago, Lin Rui had already instructed J.A.R.V.I.S. to send a message to Earth. At least, when Earth¡¯s various national satellites detected the Mno and the E Grade Spaceship, they wouldn¡¯t mistake them for alien Spaceships.

    Meanwhile, inside the cockpit of the E Grade Spaceship, Lin Rui and others stood at the front, looking out at the starry sky and the beautiful blue in the distance. Among those present, apart from Thor and Loki, all were native to Earth and had never seen their home from this perspective.

    Thor and Loki had visited Asgard and Earth several times, but each time, they had traveled via the Bifrost, and they couldn¡¯t see Earth¡¯s beauty in space.

    ¡°We¡¯ve always known that Earth is beautiful, but I never thought it would be this breathtaking!¡± Captain Rogers eximed with admiration as he fixed his gaze on the Earth, which was gradually drawing nearer.

    ¡°This is our homnd, the homnd we must protect!¡± Tony chimed in, feeling moved.

    Not only Captain Rogers and Tony but also everyone present felt a sense of wonder as they looked at the Earth drawing closer in the distance. Even Thor and Loki had to admit that Earth was a charming, not inferior to Asgard.

    However, while the others were still excited and captivated by the sight, Peter, who had also seen Earth from space, was beginning to feel uneasy. Apart from Peter, Lin Rui, who was also gazing at Earth, began to have a sense of unease lurking in his subconscious.

    When Lin Rui¡¯s gaze shifted away from the Earth and toward Peter, he found Peter looking at him as well. They both seemed to be wearing expressions of concern. Sensing that the other had also picked up on something unsettling, both Lin Rui and Peter became more anxious.

    Lin Rui knew that Peter had his Spider-Senses, which granted him special premonitions about impending danger. As for Peter, he was aware that Lin Rui possessed precognitive abilities and hadplete trust in him.

    ¡°What could it be? Could something have gone wrong in the battle with Dormammu?¡± Lin Rui wondered silently as he looked back at the starry sky outside.

    With Ancient One, Odin, and the unexpected addition of Ego, Lin Rui believed they should be able to, if not defeat Dormammu, at least drive him away. But if the battle didn¡¯t go as nned, what was causing Lin Rui and Peter¡¯s unease now?

    Phew!

    While Lin Rui and Peter were filled with unease, the others on the ship remained oblivious and continued to be excited about piloting the E Grade Spaceship back to Earth.

    At this point, the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno had approached a position midway between the moon and Earth, and Lin Rui and the others could already see some of Earth¡¯s continents.

    As the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno rapidly approached Earth, the various satellites from different nations that had been orbiting the suddenly seemed to receive a unifiedmand.

    They all activated their space cameras and pointed them toward the Mno and the E Grade Spaceship.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1167: Present

    <h4>Chapter 1167: Present</h4>

    After the E Grade Spaceship passed around the far side of the moon and discovered the American lunar probe, J.A.R.V.I.S. immediately sent a message back to Earth, following the wishes of Tony and Captain Rogers.

    So, when the lunar probe ryed the message about two Spaceships it had detected back to Earth before the space agency personnel could recover from their initial shock, another message sent them into a state of bewilderment.

    Beep, Beep, Beep!

    ¡°Why is the rm still going off? Turn it off quickly! Those are our Earth¡¯s own Spaceships! What¡¯s with the panic?!¡± In the headquarters of the American NSNA, as the rms red due to the message from the lunar probe, a rear admiral standing behind themand center bellowed loudly.

    However, despite his efforts to appear calm, the admiral¡¯s trembling voice and clenched fists clearly indicated that he wasn¡¯t asposed as he seemed. After his outburst, the rest of the staff in themand center slowly regained theirposure and began hurriedly deactivating the rms.

    ¡°SHIELD¡­ Stark¡­ the world is finally changing!¡± Observing the chaotic scene before him, the rear admiral muttered to himself while his gaze continuously flickered as he stared at the message disyed on the screen.

    Apart from the American NSNA, every nation and faction on Earth capable of space exploration and operations received a message from the E Grade Spaceship.

    Upon confirming the authenticity of the message, the top echelons of each nation and faction promptly convened internal meetings, each one marked by seriousness and secrecy. SHIELD and Stark now possessed Spaceships capable of traveling in space, and the leaders of these nations and factions were well aware of the implications.

    As the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno swiftly approached Earth, a unique atmosphere began to spread rapidly throughout the. It could be said that what Captain Rogers had hoped for was now happening. However, the final direction this atmosphere would take would depend on the subsequent developments.

    So, while everyone on board was contemting the potential events that might ur upon their return to Earth, Lin Rui and Peter had already walked to the other side of the ss wall, gazing solemnly at the starry sky outside.

    Their gaze was not directed straight toward Earth but slightly off-center. However, the section of the sky they were watching remained devoid of any significant activity.

    ¡°Peter, have you sensed anything?¡± Lin Rui asked as he looked out the window with a serious expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m getting a vague sense of danger,¡± Peter replied in a simrly serious tone upon Lin Rui¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°Is it the same kind of danger as facing Dormammu?¡±

    ¡°It seems¡­ somewhat simr!¡±

    ¡°Could it really be Dormammu?¡±

    Hmmmm!

    Just as Lin Rui and Peter were discussing quietly by the window, the direction they had been observing in the seemingly empty expanse of space suddenly emitted irregr bursts of spatial energy. Stable space seemed to be torn apart abruptly, resulting in several intermittent spatial rifts.

    These spatial rifts were very small, much smaller than the spatial rifts Lin Rui had created earlier using the Magic Cube. However, from these tiny rifts, a rapidly flowing ck mist, Dormammu¡¯s dark energy, began to pour out.

    Although the spatial rifts were small, they were numerous, and the ck mist surged out at a remarkable speed. In just a few seconds, these outflows of ck mist gathered in the nearby starry sky, forming a rtively small, but still significant, dark mist mass.

    To be clear, it was still much smallerpared to Dormammu¡¯s full form. In terms of volume, this condensed ck mist was about half the size of a small moon.

    After the ck mist had gathered to this size, it stopped pouring out, and the tiny spatial rifts soon vanished. Subsequently, within the mass of ck mist, rapid movements, and swirls urred, and the face of Dormammu, deep gray in color, swiftly emerged¡ª Dormammu¡¯s actual face.

    For some unknown reason, Dormammu had managed to break away from Ancient One, Odin, and Ego¡¯sbined efforts and appeared near Earth. He positioned himself precisely in front of the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno, intercepting them.

    Given the previous circumstances of Lin Rui and the others teaming up to face Dormammu, they had no chance of victory.

    Phew!

    After the appearance of Dormammu¡¯s face, he first nced in the direction of Earth and then turned to the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno, which were rapidly approaching from behind. Then, the significantly reduced Dormammu didn¡¯t immediately charge toward Earth but instead lunged at the two Spaceships.

    Beep, Beep, Beep!

    ¡°No!! Dormammu is really here!!¡± As Dormammu emerged from the spatial rift, an urgent rm sounded within the E Grade Spaceship, and Lin Rui shouted loudly.

    Hearing Lin Rui¡¯s shout, Tony and the others, who had been watching Earth moments ago, rushed over. They saw the shrunken Dormammu quickly approaching them. Although Dormammu appeared smaller and less terrifying this time, he was still more than capable of swallowing them whole.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., can we evade him?¡± Without bothering to question Lin Rui about why Dormammu had reappeared, Tony quickly yelled.

    ¡°We can¡¯t evade him; he¡¯s faster than us,¡± J.A.R.V.I.S. responded immediately after Tony¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°Damn! Our conventionalser weapons are depleted, and the other missiles won¡¯t be effective in the vacuum of space!¡±

    During the previous battle, the E Grade Spaceship had exhausted all itsbat capabilities in space. Most of the remaining weapons were designed to be highly effective within Earth¡¯s atmosphere.

    Faced with Dormammu once again, did that mean Lin Rui and his team had to charge out and sacrifice themselves? This time, there were no Ancient One, Odin, or other allies toe to their rescue.

    ¡°We¡¯re out of weapons on this end too!¡± Without Tony needing to ask, Star-Lord¡¯s voice came from the cockpit. The situation was even worse on Mno¡¯s side.

    Both the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno had depleted their weapon energy reserves, and they couldn¡¯t even activate their basic energy shields. This time, they might truly be unable to escape Dormammu.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1168: Everybody

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Everybody</h4>

    As Dormammu rapidly closed in, Lin Rui, who had just depleted all of his internal energy to open a spatial rift, reluctantly took out the Magic Cube once again. Even though he had almost no internal energy left, Lin Rui was determined to give it his all. He couldn¡¯t bear to watch Dormammu swallow all of Earth¡¯s protectors.

    Meanwhile, Iceman, who had been resting until now, also stood up. As a Level Five Mutant, Iceman still had some fight left in him. However, after this battle, he wasn¡¯t sure what would be of him.

    However, just as Lin Rui and Iceman were preparing to take action once more, Captain Rogers suddenly blocked their path and then turned to Tony.

    ¡°Tony, I think I forgot to tell you something. SHIELD managed to acquire some heavy artillery for the E Grade Spaceship¡¯s maiden voyage.¡±

    Upon hearing Captain Rogers¡¯s words, Lin Rui and the others were momentarily stunned. Then, their expressions changed. Clearly, they all understood what Captain Rogers meant by ¡°Heavy Artillery.¡±

    ¡°Heavy Artillery?! Could it be what I¡¯m thinking?¡± Peter asked Lin Rui, looking incredulous at Captain Rogers blocking their way.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m not that surprised,¡± Lin Rui replied calmly to Peter¡¯s question.

    While Lin Rui and Peter exchanged a few words, Captain Rogers had alreadymunicated with J.A.R.V.I.S.

    Then, Tony and the others saw on therge screen in front of them two missilesrger than ordinary ones being pushed intounch tubes. These missiles were evidently different from regr missiles, which were mostly ineffective in space.

    ¡°J.A.R.V.I.S., fire them.¡± After the two missiles entered theunch tubes, Captain Rogers took a deep breath and gave the order.

    ¡°Understood, Captain Rogers.¡± Following Captain Rogers¡¯smand, J.A.R.V.I.S. responded calmly.

    Swish, Swish!

    In the next moment, the two missiles in theunch tubes were forcefullyunched, heading straight for the nearby Dormammu. As the two missiles rapidly shot out, everyone on the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno stared outside, afraid of missing any part of the uing spectacle.

    Facing the two missilesunched from the E Grade Spaceship, Dormammu didn¡¯t even deign to acknowledge them. If it had been two of those super-energy cells that the Mno had previously released, the shrunken Dormammu might have considered swallowing them. However, just two missiles didn¡¯t warrant any concern from Dormammu.

    Puff, Puff!

    Thus, those two slightlyrger missiles were directly engulfed by Dormammu¡¯s ck mist. Then, while Dormammu was using his dark energy to consume the two missiles, they exploded in an instant.

    Without making any sound in the vacuum of space, within Dormammu¡¯s condensed ck mist, it was as if two small suns had suddenly appeared. Moreover, these two small suns were quite close to each other, intertwining and rapidly expanding into one continuously growing sun.

    When these two missile-created ¡°suns¡± began to expand, releasing immense energy, countless types of radioactive particles and rays shot out in all directions.

    Therefore, although the explosion¡¯s high heat and shockwave were almostpletely suppressed in the vacuum of space, the pration power of these various radiation particles remained strong.

    At the moment when these two ¡°suns¡± first appeared, Dormammu¡¯srge face twisted violently within the ck mist, reverting back to a formless mass.

    Subsequently, Dormammu, who had just been aggressively advancing toward the E Grade Spaceship and the Mno, struggled vigorously within the expanding radiance of these two ¡°suns,¡± trying to suppress the ck mist.

    Beep, Beep, Beep!

    While controlling the explosion of the two missiles, J.A.R.V.I.S. had already activated the E Grade Spaceship¡¯s most powerful electromaic interference countermeasures. He knew what wasing next. Of course, he also informed the nearby Mno to activate its interference countermeasures.

    Just as J.A.R.V.I.S. had activated the countermeasures, various radioactive particles and radiation began to sweep over from within Dormammu¡¯s ck mist.

    In the vacuum of space, the power of these particles and rays was even more potent. If J.A.R.V.I.S. hadn¡¯t been prepared, such an onught could have caused the majority of the E-Grade Spaceship¡¯s systems to malfunction.

    However, even with J.A.R.V.I.S. implementing the strongest countermeasures, some equipment on the E Grade Spaceship still experienced malfunctions due to the radiation. With J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s prompt response, these affected systems wouldn¡¯t pose a significant threat to the Warship.

    ¡°That¡­ was it really a nuclear bomb?!¡­¡± Peter¡¯s voice trembled as he stared intently at the continually twisting ck mist.

    ¡°Yes, it was a nuclear bomb. However, in space, nuclear bombs primarily rely on their powerful shockwaves and high heat, which don¡¯t have much effect,¡± Lin Rui calmly replied to Peter¡¯s question.

    Indeed, those two missiles were nuclear bombs, the most terrifying weapons on Earth to date. It was frightening how humans could create something capable of destroying their own with dozens of them. Moreover, countries and organizations with nuclear weapons were constantly developing more powerful ones to deter others.

    This emergency deployment of the E Grade Spaceship was indeed a dire situation, but Captain Rogers had been prepared. He had ced two nuclear bombs in the E Grade Spaceship¡¯s armory, and some modifications had been made internally after acquiring them.

    Although it couldn¡¯t be said that the modified nuclear bombs were significantly more powerful, they were an improvement.

    However, Rogers hadn¡¯t expected to use these two nuclear bombs so soon. He had actually intended to use them back when they were in another corner of the universe.

    However, at that time, Dormammu¡¯s true form was simply too massive, and two enhanced nuclear bombs wouldn¡¯t have had any effect, so they had to rely on Lin Rui and the others to fight.

    ¡°Still¡­ even with two high-yield nuclear bombs, they may not necessarily deal with Dormammu,¡± Tony remarked just as he finished speaking, and outside in space, the continually twisting ck mist within Dormammu had already stopped expanding and began to shrink rapidly.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1169: Dealings

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Dealings</h4>

    Although the swirling ck mist outside was turbulent, and the internal ¡°mini-sun¡± continued to release its remaining energy, the people from Earth inside the E Grade Spaceship and Star-Lord¡¯s group aboard the Mno gradually stopped feeling the influx of particles and radiation.

    In other words, Dormammu had already fully consumed the various energies released by the two nuclear bombs.

    ¡°Is it still¡­ possible to escape now?¡± Dr. Banner asked quietly from behind RogersCaptain, seeing that the mini-sun within the ck mist was no longer visible.

    However, at this moment, no one was inclined to answer Dr. Banner¡¯s question. Given Dormammu¡¯s speed as demonstrated earlier, even if they managed to dy him with the nuclear bomb explosion and attempted to escape, they wouldn¡¯t get far.

    Dormammu would quickly catch up to them. Furthermore, they were on Earth¡¯s doorstep. Even if they ran, Earth was still bound to be subjected to Dormammu¡¯s attack, so escape was not a viable option. After quietly voicing his question and receiving no response, Dr. Banner returned to silence.

    ¡°Thor, can you still contact Asgard? At least try to call for reinforcements; the Bifrost is very powerful, right? Why not use it against Dormammu?¡± Lin Rui suddenly approached Thor and asked quickly.

    Previously, the appearance of King Odin was the result of Thor reestablishing contact with Asgard and calling for help.

    While Odin¡¯s arrival had been the greatest support from Asgard, now that the shrunken Dormammu stood in their way and Odin and the others were unounted for, Asgard should still provide additional assistance. At the very least, they needed to ascertain Odin¡¯s current situation.

    ¡°Uh? Alright, I¡¯ll try!¡± Thor replied promptly after Lin Rui¡¯s question, leaving the cockpit.

    Subsequently, Thor¡¯s loud summons echoed from a distance as he attempted to establish contact with Asgard.

    ¡°Loki, I know you¡¯ve been holding back. But given the current situation, continuing like this might disturb the entire Nine Realms. So, I hope you¡¯ll do your best to help us resolve this problem.¡± Ignoring Thor¡¯s shouting, Lin Rui approached Loki and spoke seriously.

    Previously, during their encounter in the Sahara Desert, SHIELD and Tony¡¯s group had jointly fought Loki, leaving him somewhat battered. However, Lin Rui understood that Loki hadn¡¯t been serious back then.

    Otherwise, even if he couldn¡¯t stop Hulk¡¯s punch, he could have prevented it from reaching him. Perhaps, at the time, Loki had chosen to directly face Hulk¡¯s fist due to his arrogance.

    Upon hearing Lin Rui¡¯s words, Loki, who hadn¡¯t said a word since entering the E-Grade Spaceship, had a few flickers in his eyes. Then, he lifted his gaze to the youngster standing before him.

    ¡°You still have no authority tomand me, but I have an agreement with the Ancient One. I will do my best to help.¡± After locking eyes with Lin Rui for several seconds, Loki replied in a calm tone.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Lin Rui acknowledged Loki¡¯s response and didn¡¯t say anything more, simply turning and walking away.

    Seeing Lin Rui¡¯s business-like and indifferent attitude, Loki¡¯s proud expression froze for a moment. However, he quickly recovered and returned to his usual self. He had no intention of showing too much respect to a mere youngster.

    ¡°Jackson, is Asgard really sending reinforcements? Or are they counting on those two to hold off Dormammu?¡± After Lin Rui walked past Loki and returned to the others, Tony no longer concealed Lin Rui¡¯s true identity and addressed him by name.

    Among the people inside the E Grade Spaceship, except for a few, most of them already knew that Phantom Knight was actually Jackson Lin. Therefore, in this critical situation, Tony felt that there was no need to continue addressing Lin Rui as Phantom Knight.

    ¡°Even if Asgard sends reinforcements, with those two alone, they won¡¯t be able to stop Dormammu, despite his apparent weakening. So, this time, we really need to go all out. Tony, your ultimate arsenal should be deployable now,¡± Lin Rui replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had J.A.R.V.I.S. activate the ultimate arsenal as soon as Dormammu appeared. But, will it really be effective?¡± Tony was initially resigned when he heard Lin Rui¡¯s previous response, but he was surprised by Lin Rui¡¯s words.

    Within the E Grade Spaceship, SHIELD had stored two upgraded nuclear bombs, and Tony had also left some of his secret weaponry on the Warship. However, Tony didn¡¯t believe that his hidden arsenal could be effective in this situation. After all, even two nuclear bombs had been swallowed by Dormammu.

    ¡°You won¡¯t know unless you try, and besides, I secretly added something to your ultimate arsenal. Maybe it will have some effect,¡± Lin Rui said calmly, seeing Tony¡¯sck of confidence.

    ¡°You added something?!¡± Tony was astonished by Lin Rui¡¯sst words. However, Lin Rui had already turned and walked towards the X-Men.

    When Lin Rui reached Iceman Bobby, he stopped and observed Iceman¡¯s current condition briefly before preparing to speak.

    ¡°Jackson, I should have guessed it was you! You don¡¯t need to say more; I¡¯ll help. But I¡¯m curious, how did you know I could still contribute? My weakness from earlier wasn¡¯t just an act,¡± Iceman Bobby spoke first as Lin Rui approached.

    Iceman and the X-Men weren¡¯t surprised to learn that Phantom Knight was Jackson Lin. However, Iceman was somewhat taken aback. How did Lin Rui know that he had almost fully recovered? Did he know more about Level Five Mutants than Iceman himself?

    ¡°Oh¡­ so you¡¯ve already recovered?¡± Lin Rui was momentarily surprised by Iceman¡¯s words, then somewhat unexpectedly said, ¡°I just wanted you to rest properly.¡±

    Iceman: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1170: Send Out

    <h4>Chapter 1170: Send Out</h4>

    As Lin Rui walked away from Iceman, Tony and Rogers intercepted him. Judging by Lin Rui¡¯s recent actions, it was clear that he intended to face the shrunken Dormammu once again alongside Iceman and the others.

    This situation left Tony and Rogers feeling helpless, considering their significant influence on Earth, where even their slightest actions could send ripples across the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Tony, Captain Rogers. Dormammu is indeed powerful, but we are not weak either. Moreover, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Dormammu¡¯s appearance here in this diminished state suggests that he has abandoned his main body to deal with the Ancient One. So, he might not be as formidable as it seems,¡± Lin Rui reassured them calmly.

    In fact, when Dormammu had forcibly squeezed through those small spatial rifts earlier, Lin Rui had already suspected this. With thebined strength of Ancient One, King Odin, and Ego, even Dormammu wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape their grasp so quickly and intercept them on Earth again.

    Therefore, the Dormammu they faced now was likely only a small portion of his true self. Although he appeared equally powerful, Lin Rui didn¡¯t sense the same level of threat as when facing Dormammu¡¯s main body.

    ¡°Are you sure? While we¡¯re here to protect Earth, there¡¯s no need to go into this battle alone,¡± Tony remarked.

    ¡°Tony¡¯s right. We¡¯re not far from Earth now, maybe we can lure Dormammu there. On Earth, we have more advantages and resources,¡± Captain Rogers added.

    Upon hearing their suggestions, Lin Rui shook his head. One of the reasons Dormammu had crossed over into this region rather than seizing the opportunity to devour Earth while Ancient One, King Odin, and Ego were upied was due to the attacks Lin Rui and the others hadunched earlier.

    In Dormammu¡¯s eyes, it had been ridiculous for these small beings, like Lin Rui and his team, to attempt to take action against him. He had initially been interested in them, which is why he had given them time to ¡°perform.¡±

    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that when he got a bit serious, they would manage to escape. Now, with Ancient One no longer a threat, Dormammu naturally wanted to deal with these ¡°pests¡± first.

    If Lin Rui and the others were to lure Dormammu to Earth, not only was it uncertain whether Earth¡¯s own forces could harm Dormammu, but if Dormammu abandoned the chase and decided to consume Earth instead, no one would be able to stop him.

    ¡°Luring Dormammu to Earth isn¡¯t a wise move because we can¡¯t be certain if Earth can withstand him,¡± Lin Rui exined further.

    Of course, if the new Supreme Mage Stephen Strange had truly matured, Lin Rui would have been willing to lure Dormammu to Earth. However, seeing that Ancient One had opted to bring Loki, the God of Mischief, to face Dormammu rather than Strange, Lin Rui had a hunch that Strange was not yet powerful enough to confront Dormammu.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time left; let¡¯s get going. Besides, this time, we might not necessarily lose,¡± Lin Rui dered.

    With Lin Rui¡¯s resolute words, Iceman, who had remainedposed throughout, approached. Thor was already standing beside Lin Rui, and Loki, despite his initial inaction, cast a quick nce toward Lin Rui and decided to follow Thor.

    Jack, who should have been among thebatants, had received a different quest from Lin Rui earlier. Although Jack was reluctant, in this situation, he had chosen to follow Lin Rui¡¯s instructions. By the time Lin Rui had gathered his team, Jack had already disappeared from the E Grade Spaceship.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go; Dormammu has likelypletely absorbed the energy from those two nuclear bombs. While the power of two nuclear bombs may not be enough to harm Dormammu, depleting some of his energy won¡¯t hurt,¡± Lin Rui said without minding Loki¡¯sck of participation. He then headed towards the corridor at the rear.

    As Lin Rui stepped out of the cockpit, Thor and Iceman followed closely behind him. Thor hadn¡¯t realized it yet, but by now, he had unconsciouslye to regard Lin Rui as the leading figure in this situation. This was something unthinkable for Thor, who had yed the role of protagonist in countless battles throughout his long life.

    As Lin Rui, Thor, and Iceman walked past Loki, Thor reached out to grab Loki¡¯s arm. Although Loki promptly shook Thor¡¯s hand off, he decided to follow Thor as they moved toward the rear.

    Once Lin Rui and the four others had disappeared from the cockpit, Tony and the rest turned their attention back to the swirling ck mist in the cosmic expanse. By now, the turbulence of the mist had diminished considerably. In a short while, Dormammu¡¯s enormous face would likely reappear.

    Swish, swish, swish!

    Just as Tony and the others continued to watch Dormammu¡¯s state, four figures quickly dashed out from beneath the E Grade Spaceship¡¯s cockpit. It was Lin Rui and his team, who had left the cockpit earlier.

    At this moment, Lin Rui wasn¡¯t d in the Iron Man suit, and his Phantom Suit was more than adequate to handle the conditions of outer space. Iceman had already transitioned into his ice crystal form, while Loki and Thor were naturally suited to the cosmic environment.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1171: Lokiâ€™s Move

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Loki¡¯s Move</h4>

    Lin Rui and his team, emerging from the E-Grade Spaceship, didn¡¯t pause in front of the two spaceships. Instead, they rapidly advanced toward Dormammu¡¯s location.

    In a previous battle, far from Earth, Lin Rui¡¯s team had faced Dormammu with eight people, but now they were reduced to four. However, including Lin Rui, these four individuals showed no sign of fear as they charged forward.

    ¡°If¡­ you are indeed just a fragment of Dormammu, then¡­ maybe we have a chance!¡± Lin Rui silently contemted as they rushed toward the swirling ck mist ahead.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, a brilliant azure internal energy radiated from Lin Rui. Once again confronting Dormammu, Lin Rui immediately released his domain. With this, Lin Rui¡¯s speed increased, and he charged toward Dormammu.

    Simultaneously, Iceman, by Lin Rui¡¯s side, had already left an icy crystal pathway in his path as he headed toward Dormammu. Behind Lin Rui, Thor was enveloped by countless thunderbolts, his speed slightly slower than Lin Rui and Iceman.

    As for Loki, he halted in mid-flight. Suspended between the E-Grade Spaceship behind him and Dormammu ahead, Loki¡¯s countenance was no longer as proud. Though his face remained cold, his eyes now held a hint of resignation.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the agreement with Ancient One¡­ Ah! Forget it! We must take action!¡± Loki muttered to himself as he floated in ce. In the end, he sighed deeply.

    As Loki concluded his self-reflection, his gaze regained determination. Even if there were no agreements between Loki and Ancient One, in the presence of Odin and Thor, Loki could not escape alone, despite being the God of Mischief.

    Next, Loki extended his right hand, raising the scepter he had held all along. However, in the next instant, Loki didn¡¯t use the scepter to cast any magic.

    Instead, he simply released it, letting the scepter, symbolizing his status as the God of Mischief, float freely in the void, gradually moving farther away from Loki. Facing Dormammu, Loki had abandoned his own scepter!

    Humming!

    Nevertheless, as the scepter gradually drifted away from Loki, his empty right hand slowly retracted. Subsequently, waves of magical energy emanated from between Loki¡¯s palms. This time, the magic emitted was frigid. Besides life magic, Loki had mastery over ice magic as well.

    After a while of emanating these icy magical waves, a frigid ice chest appeared out of thin air between Loki¡¯s hands. If Thor were to look back at this moment, he would surely recognize what Loki held ¨C the Frost Giant¡¯s artifact known as the Casket of Ancient Winters.

    During the war between the Frost Giants and Asgard, the leader of the Frost Giants once infiltrated Asgard¡¯s pce to steal this artifact. However, with Loki¡¯s feigned assistance, Laufey ended up escaping with injuries, leaving the Casket of Ancient Winters hidden in Asgard¡¯s treasury.

    Beforeing to Earth, Loki had brought this Casket of Ancient Winters with him. As a hybrid of the Asgardian gods and the Frost Giants, Loki could fully harness the power of this ice-themed artifact.

    Upon revealing the Casket of Ancient Winters, Loki¡¯s normally normalplexion quickly took on an icy blue hue. Aside from appearances, Loki¡¯s skin had turnedpletely Frost Giant-like.

    ¡°Power¡­ it truly intoxicates!¡± Loki, with his eyes now ice-blue, murmured with a cold light glinting in his eyes, feeling the immense power bestowed by the Casket of Ancient Winters.

    Swoosh!

    The next moment, Loki had disappeared in the blink of an eye. Almost as soon as Loki vanished, he reappeared before Dormammu as Lin Rui and the others charged forward. However, at this moment, Loki¡¯s hand no longer held the Casket of Ancient Winters.

    Loki, who had instantly crossed over to the vicinity of Lin Rui and the others and appeared in front of Dormammu, had a cold, determined gaze. He swiftly raised his right hand, and instead of using the scepter, he quickly swung his fingers downward from above.

    Suddenly, a gigantic ice-blue ice de materialized out of thin air above the swirling ck mist that shrouded Dormammu. Then, this ice de descended from above, cleaving straight through the heart of Dormammu¡¯s dark mist.

    ¡°Boom!¡± As the ice de entered the ck mist, Loki coldly eximed.

    Pew, Pew, Pew!

    Subsequently, the ice de within the ck mist suddenly exploded. Countless tiny ice shards shot out in all directions within Dormammu¡¯s being. Each tiny ice shard carried the frigid power from the Casket of Ancient Winters and continuously sapped away Dormammu¡¯s dark energy as they pierced through him.

    The once stabilizing ck mist started to undte again under Loki¡¯s sudden attack, but this time, the undtions were much weaker. Furthermore, within the core of this ck mist, Dormammu¡¯s enormous face was about to manifest again.

    ¡°Indeed¡­ you are not as powerful as before.¡± Observing the changes in Dormammu as a result of his attack, Loki muttered coldly.

    Upon confirming that the shrunken Dormammu was indeed not as formidable as the colossal Dormammu he had faced previously, Loki unleashed a series of relentless attacks.

    Before Lin Rui¡¯s team could reach them, Loki delivered a hundred consecutive strikes, almost piercing Dormammu through with countless ice shards.

    As Lin Rui and the others finally approached Dormammu, they witnessed Loki¡¯s outburst and Dormammu being punctured by innumerable ice shards. Thor, although aware that Loki¡¯s true strength far exceeded his mischievous antics, was still astonished by Loki¡¯s ferocity when he got serious.

    Lin Rui was simrly surprised by the fact that Loki¡¯s outburst featured ice-based magic, which hinted at something more significant.

    After a moment of amazement, Lin Rui¡¯s teamunched their attacks on Dormammu. With Lin Rui and Iceman employing their domains and Thor summoning his thunder, they each contributed to depleting Dormammu¡¯s dark energy.

    Finally, after Lin Rui¡¯s team hadunched theirbined assault on Dormammu, his massive face manifested once again. Then, Dormammu fixed his deep yellow eyes on Lin Rui¡¯s team and roared angrily.

    ¡°You!¡­ You ants!!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

 Chapter 1172: Attacking Earth

    <h4>Chapter 1172: Attacking Earth</h4>

    Pew, Pew, Pew!

    As Dormammu¡¯s colossal face materialized and he roared angrily at Lin Rui and his team, the ck mist that had previously gathered around him swiftly expanded. Some of the ck mist transformed into dark chains, shooting toward Lin Rui¡¯s group.

    While Dormammu¡¯s body expanded, the energy attacks that had been targeting him were pushed away. Although his body¡¯s expansion gradually diluted his dark energy, it slowed down the rate at which Lin Rui and his team were consuming it.

    Clearly, the shrunken version of Dormammu couldn¡¯t act as recklessly as before under thebined assault of Lin Rui¡¯s team.

    When Dormammu¡¯s form suddenly swelled and he took action against Lin Rui¡¯s team, Lin Rui¡¯s group, after a quick consideration, decided not to retreat and instead chose to confront him head-on. They keenly sensed that Dormammu was genuinely less powerful at this moment.

    Thus, Lin Rui, enveloped by the intenselypressed azure internal energy field around his body; Iceman Bobby, encased in an absolute ice domain; Thor, covered in purple-blue lightning; and Loki, who could summon massive amounts of ice at a wave of his hand in his Blue Elf form, all collided directly with the four thick, dark energy chains.

    In the past, it might have taken just a simple blow for Dormammu to annihte the four of them. However, at this moment, he could only widen his eyes and watch as Lin Rui¡¯s group forcefully met the attacks from the four dark energy chains. Dormammu¡¯s fraction, for the first time, had a foreboding sensation due to Lin Rui¡¯s group¡¯s outburst.

    However, Lin Rui¡¯s group had no concern for Dormammu¡¯s current state. Their sole objective was to use their full strength to hold Dormammu here, and if possible, to defeat him. After confirming that they could indeed contend with the current Dormammu, Lin Rui¡¯s group¡¯s determination was further fortified.

    ¡°You ants!¡± When Lin Rui¡¯s group broke through the four dark energy chains and once again rushed at Dormammu, Dormammu¡¯s mouth moved again. Although he used the same words, his tone was entirely different.

    Perhaps Dormammu hadn¡¯t anticipated that his n to trap Ancient One with his main body while secretly sending a fraction to Earth to consume those people and cause chaos would be thwarted here. The detonation of the two nuclear bombs had already drained a significant amount of Dormammu¡¯s energy for digestion. Now, with Lin Rui¡¯s group unleashing their full power, his dark energy was being rapidly consumed.

    If Dormammu continued to be depleted at this rate, his fraction might indeed be worn down to death by Lin Rui¡¯s group here. However, if Dormammu were truly determined, he could still take these people with him.

    But then, he¡¯d lose the opportunity to consume Earth. If Ancient One managed to hold off his main body, he might not be able to cross dimensions and arrive on Earth, making his fraction thest hope for this mission.

    Therefore, while engaging Lin Rui¡¯s group with his dark energy, Dormammu was also quietly orchestrating other matters. However, Lin Rui¡¯s group was too focused on the battle to notice.

    Nheless, Lin Rui¡¯s team¡¯sck of awareness didn¡¯t mean others were oblivious. While Lin Rui¡¯s team was fighting Dormammu in the cosmos between Earth and the Moon, the people remaining inside the E-Grade Spaceship and the Mno had been keeping a close eye on the battlefield. When they saw Lin Rui¡¯s team not only holding their ground against Dormammu but also bing more aggressive, they were exhrated.

    When Dormammu suddenly erupted and entangled Lin Rui¡¯s group, the people inside the two spaceships noticed that a part of Dormammu¡¯s fraction, manifested as ck mist, was quietly spreading toward Earth.

    ¡°Bad news! He intends to abandon consuming us and head straight for Earth!¡± Without J.A.R.V.I.S.¡¯s analysis, Tony had already deduced Dormammu¡¯s n and shouted it out.

    Subsequently, Tony immediately ryed this information to Lin Rui, who was still on the battlefield. Now, the two spaceships, floating at the edge of the battlefield, were powerless to stop Dormammu. Their only option was to rely on the actions of the individuals engaged in the battle.

    After sending the message to Lin Rui, Tony had J.A.R.V.I.S. pilot the E-Grade Spaceship, rapidly heading towards Earth. Although they couldn¡¯t prevent Dormammu, returning to Earth was a strategic move. On Earth, they had the home-field advantage and could unleash their full capabilities.

    Following the E-Grade Spaceship, the Mno quickly followed suit. For Star-Lord, his homeworld was within reach, and he wouldn¡¯t allow Dormammu to harm Earth.

    In this regard, Star-Lord had even contacted his adoptive father, Yondu, who was leading his band of pirates. If Yondu and his crew could arrive in time, they might be able to put up a fight against Dormammu.

    ¡­

    While Lin Rui¡¯s team battled Dormammu in the cosmic space between Earth and the Moon, and the E-Grade Spaceship and the Mno rushed back to Earth, the nations and major powers on Earth who were privileged to witness this scene were left stunned.

    Since SHIELD had sent the Spaceship back to Earth, numerous ¡°eyes¡± in Earth¡¯s satellite orbit had been closely monitoring the situation.

    Apart from the initial shock caused by the appearance of the two Spaceships that seemed to havee straight out of a science fiction movie, the sudden appearance of the ck mist and the explosion of two enhanced nuclear bombs had left the Earth¡¯s ¡°high-ranking¡± officials dumbfounded.

    Before they could fully ept andprehend the situation before them, the transmitted images from space rapidly changed.

    After the two nuclear bombs exploded within the ck mist, they seemed to dissipate without unleashing the expected destructive force. Subsequently, these ¡°high-ranking¡± individuals witnessed the ck mist swiftly converging toward the two Spaceships.

    Even an average person could deduce that the ck mist that had suddenly appeared and now stood before the two Spaceships was undoubtedly a threat.

    Moreover, since it remained unscathed after the detonation of two nuclear bombs, Earth¡¯s ¡°high-ranking¡± officials, all of whom possessed high intelligence, realized that this was indeed a menace from the cosmos. And now, the target of this ominous ck mist was the two Spaceships.

    ¡°Mr. President, the analysis team has provided results. The ck mist is highly likely to be a powerful cosmic lifeform,¡± An army general reported to the President in a top-secret military base.

    ¡°I know! I asked them to analyze how we can resolve this crisis! You¡¯ve been focused on finding ways to defeat the enemy every day, and now, when the threates from space, you have no solutions?!¡± The President scolded upon hearing the general¡¯s report.

    ¡­¡­

    <strong>You can read ahead up to 80 chapters on my patreon and I¡¯ve also activated (date to date) subscription model on my patreon https://.patreon/marvel6395</strong>

    <strong>(Hey Guys</strong>

    <strong>I have just posted thest chapter of my novel Gctic Garbage Station on my Highest tier on Patreon, which means that GGS has beenpletely tranted.</strong>

    <strong>I hope you guys cane and read it.</strong>

    <strong>You can join my Patreon on GGS at- .patreon/GGS6395)</strong>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!